《Super Evil Queen to Ghost King》


 C1

    The snow continued to fall for three days and three nights in a row.


    Deep inside the cold palace, Murong Sheng, whose hair was dishevelled and dirty, was lying on the dark corner with a rotten stench, pretending to be a corpse.


    The woman who was curled up in a dark corner slowly raised her eyelids. Her beautiful eyes, which were usually as deep as ink, slightly curved when she saw who it was.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and the sweet smile on her mouth dimmed, and her voice became even softer, "Even if Big Brother Hong wanted me to marry the Spirit King that everyone fears, and make me submit to him, I would be willing."


    She didn''t complain at all, she didn''t hate at all, she only had the love of a young girl that had no regrets for those who were happy. She only had the love of a young girl that had no regrets for those who were happy when she was alive, "Even after I poisoned the Ghost King, Big Brother Hong, you had never resented me for not having a clean and dirty body, putting me in this cold palace as a sinful woman and tearing off the tendons in my legs to atone for my sins."


    She sighed softly. "I still like you too, big brother Hong!"


    Shangguan Hong''s hardened heart was slightly shaken by her words.


    However, the look in her eyes became colder, "Your liking towards me, is it so that you can turn vicious and harm Shan Er!?"


    Murong Sheng did not explain, but smiled faintly and said, "That''s right, I am so jealous of Murong Shan. I am jealous of her being able to obtain Big Brother Hong''s warmth, jealous of her being able to stand behind you and be protected by you."


    She finally admitted it!


    Shangguan Hong, who was initially patient because of her attitude, showed disgust in her eyes again.


    Murong Sheng acted as if she did not notice it, and her face revealed an even more gentle expression. "However, Big Brother Hong and I have Mo''er, I am satisfied!"


    However, when these words were spoken, the disgust in Shangguan Hong''s eyes deepened.


    Murong Sheng seemed to be completely immersed in happiness, "Mo''er is so obedient, so young, and it''s the continuation of our bloodline ¡­"


    "You want to see me precisely to say this?" Shangguan Hong''s patience had already reached its peak.


    Murong Sheng smiled as she raised his head, carrying a look of reluctance and yearning, "I just want to see you again."


    "Brother Hong, can you come closer and let me have a good look at you at the end?"


    The woman in front of him was truly beautiful. Even in such a situation, she was still so beautiful that it was hard for anyone to reject her.


    Although Shangguan Hong hated her viciousness now, she still walked in with a look of anticipation on his face, taking into account his old relationship with her.


    As he watched Shangguan Hong walk towards her, Murong Sheng''s gaze grew brighter and brighter. Being a little closer was not close enough ¡­


    When Shangguan Hong was just inches away from her, the depths of Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed with killing intent!

 C2

    Shangguan Hong, how could I, Murong Sheng, let you go!


    Even if I die, I will walk the Road to River Styx with you!


    Her eyes were red and swollen as she ran over and kneeled on the cold stone steps, "Your Majesty, I beg of you, please spare this Sister Sheng. This Sister Sheng didn''t contribute much, but she did.


    Shangguan Hong did not trust Murong Sheng, even though she had already become a cripple.


    However, he was also reluctant to part with his beloved woman. "Get up first."


    Murong Shan was startled, then she kowtowed and laughed at the same time, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Shangguan Hong brought along her eunuchs and left the room temporarily. With bloodshot eyes, Murong Shan brought the maidservant over to Murong Sheng''s side and slowly squatted down.


    "Sister Sheng!"


    A trace of ridicule appeared in Murong Sheng''s eyes.


    Murong Shan gently embraced her, and whispered into her ear in a voice only two people could hear, "Sister Sheng, you think that your son is His Majesty? "That''s not it at all, he''s the Ghost King!"


    Murong Sheng''s pupils suddenly contracted! It was close to tears of blood!


    Murong Shan!


    Sensing that the emotions of the person he was hugging had finally changed, Murong Shan pursed her lips and muttered, "Rest assured, go. I will help you ''take good care'' of your Mo''er."


    His voice suddenly became louder, "Sister Sheng is willing to give us a next life ¡­ ¡­ We can still ¡­ ¡­"


    Murong Shan could not believe her eyes as she slowly lowered her head, only to see a golden hairpin almost sink into her chest ¡­


    The palace maid at the side screamed. Shangguan Hong, who was at the door, looked in, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    "Poison woman!"


    However, the moment Shangguan Hong neared him, he had never expected that a weak and crippled girl would actually jump up like a desperate wild beast, quickly and ruthlessly biting on his large artery!


    "Poof! Poof! Poof!"


    It was the sound of several swords piercing through the body.


    Murong Sheng''s vision had already blurred, but she did not loosen her mouth. She wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood, to take his life!


    Before she finally lost consciousness, her ridiculous life flashed through her mind like a passing lantern.


    "Sister Sheng, as long as you are willing to marry the Spirit King, I, Murong Shan, will definitely remember you!" Her cousin, who had always taken good care of her, for the first time begged her with bloodshot eyes.


    Sheng''er, as long as you are willing to marry the Ghost King as your concubine, this old one will immediately bring your parents back to the Rongguo Mansion from the manor. The old lady of the Rongguo, who had always kept her word, promised solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, Ai Hui. Your brother and uncle will also accept it and send it to the academy to study." This was her second uncle who always doted on her the most.


    "Hahahaha ~!" She laughed mournfully, but it was barely audible, not a sound.


    She couldn''t accept it!


    She died with grievance!


    Finally, she thought of Merle.


    She thought of the Ghost King, the husband that everyone feared and was cold-blooded and emotionless, yet she poisoned him herself.


    He thought of the last time he looked at her. That complicated, heart-aching gaze.


    So it turned out that those eyes were filled with heartache for her!


    In the next life, may I no longer be unworthy of you.

 C3

    So cold ¡­


    His entire body felt bone-piercing cold, and the pain was suffocating.


    Wasn''t she stabbed to death?


    Could it be that she was still alive?!


    "Young miss, young miss! This servant will rescue you right now!"


    The moment she fainted, she seemed to hear a familiar voice that made people cry ¡­


    On this day, the snow in the capital had just melted, and it was so cold that it was bone-deep.


    Murong Sheng laid on the bed with lifeless eyes. What entered her eyes was the slightly yellow bed curtain, as if she had just had a dream, a dream that she couldn''t tell the difference between real and fake.


    It was as if a bug had drilled into her brain, causing her to roll and twist her nerves, causing her to feel unbearable pain.


    Shangguan Hong''s cold and heartless gaze, Murong Shan''s smile that was hidden deep within her eyes, and the feeling of countless swords landing on her body, were all extremely painful!


    However, the pain was incomparable to the pain of her killing the Spirit King with her own hands!


    When she thought back to the time when he looked at her with those complicated heartbroken eyes, she couldn''t help but suffocate.


    Why was she so stupid at that time! He was so stupid that he couldn''t be seen at all!


    Hatred and regret intertwined within her heart.


    However, she never expected that the heavens would let her live once again!


    Those people who had hurt her and deceived her back then, none of them could escape!


    She wanted them to pay with their blood!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness, which was extremely frightening. She suddenly heard some movement outside and quickly returned to her normal state. No one could find a trace of him.


    Even if the people who came were very gentle, they were afraid that they would disturb Murong Sheng''s rest. The moment the door was pushed open, the shabby door let out an unavoidable squeak.


    A little girl with two simple bun on her head was wearing a worn-out white jacket that had been washed countless times. She was holding a food box in her hand as she walked in.


    Noticing Murong Sheng''s gaze on her, she became flustered: "Young miss, did this servant disturb young miss?"


    Murong Sheng''s eyes immediately reddened, and she lowered her eyes slightly to hide her emotions. "No, it will be fine before you come."


    Green Cherry was still such a small green cherry.


    In her previous life, Qing Ying had died in Murong Shan''s hands. This time, she would do her best to protect Qing Ying!


    Qing Ying heaved a sigh of relief, and suddenly recalled something. She placed the food in her hand on the table and anxiously ran out, "Miss, is there something wrong? Qing Ying will go out and find a doctor for you! "


    "Come back!" Murong Sheng held back the pain in her throat and called out to Qing Ying.


    Qing Ying looked anxious, but she obediently stopped walking.


    "No need to find a doctor, I''m fine." Not dying was her greatest favor.


    "Miss!" Qing Ying''s eyes suddenly turned watery, "It''s all my fault! I didn''t take good care of Miss at that time, and let Miss be pushed into the water by Third Miss."


    Qing Ying saw Third Miss push the young miss into the water with her own eyes before running away. By the time she rescued the little miss, she had already been in the water for a long time.


    How could the young lady''s body bear such cold, icy water?


    "Miss, you''ve been unconscious for three days. I thought you''d never wake up again."

 C4

    "Don''t cry, didn''t I wake up already?" Murong Sheng''s heart felt a little more warm. It wasn''t that no one cared, but that there were people who would put her in their hearts. Some people would be worried about her suffering and crying.


    So in her previous life, why had she been deceived, and why had she complained about herself?


    Even if it were the room of a young lady from an ordinary merchant house, it wouldn''t be broken like this. This was a completely destitute household, a place where a lowly maid lived! From this, it could be seen just how little status she had in the Residence! Anyone could step on her!


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows without batting an eyelid, the kitchen manager was currently at the Second Madam''s side. After so many years, the number of times a person was able to eat meat dregs could be counted on one hand. It could actually get Qing Ying to get some chicken soup to help nourish her body?


    Could it be that a sudden conscience had been discovered?


    When Murong Sheng caught it and took a look, the corner of her mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Chicken soup?


    This was clearly the waste water from the boiling time of the broth! This was something that should have been dumped, something that could not be eaten!


    Murong Sheng immediately became angry, and wanted to smash the bowl in her hands onto the ground ruthlessly. However, she only saw Qing Ying looking at her expectantly, and she stopped in her tracks abruptly.


    If she hadn''t misheard earlier, this bowl of waste water was something Green Cherry had gone to beg for. She had specifically come here to nourish her body ¡­


    She, a dignified Rongguo Mansion, had been reduced to the point where his body needed to drink this kind of waste water! The most humiliating thing was that this kind of trash that no one would want was actually his personal maid!


    In her previous life, she did not feel weird at all!


    Murong Sheng pursed her lips: "Qingying, what are the rumors outside the residence?"


    Once again, she had to grasp all the details! She definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her like she did in her previous life, and anyone could step on her!


    Qing Ying''s movements froze as she pretended not to hear him. She excitedly said, "Miss, look! There''s meat in the dish!"


    This ability to change the topic was too clumsy, causing Murong Sheng to slightly narrow her eyes.


    "Qing Ying, tell me, your young lady is not that weak."

 C5

    Do you believe me?


    Anyway, she was already used to it in her previous life, if she did not leave the Rongguo Mansion, the entire capital would be her. Of course, it was not a good story.


    He didn''t even need to think about it. Just by thinking about it, he was able to figure out who was behind all of this.


    "Miss ¡­" Qing Ying raised her head with teary eyes.


    "Do you believe me?"


    "I do!" How could I not believe you! " Qing Ying blinked as she could not understand why her young lady would ask that, but no matter what the young lady said, she would believe it!


    She will do whatever Miss wants her to do!


    If not for xiaojie, she would have died somewhere long ago!


    From now on, she had to wipe her eyes clean and live for herself!


    "Qing Ying, I will definitely let you live a good life in the future. I promise."


    "Yes, yes." Qing Ying quickly wiped her tears and nodded. Regardless of whether Murong Sheng was telling the truth or not, she still believed him, "Miss, I believe that in the future, we will definitely live a good life!"


    "Look, this place is broken and rotten. I really don''t want to appear in such a narrow room and dirty the new clothes my father bought for me."

 C6

    "Tsk, only a fool like you is fit to live in a place like this."


    Murong Sheng leaned on the side of the bed, looking at the petite figure that appeared uninvited, and revealed a face full of disdain as she spoke some picky words in her room. Her facial features, which had not been fully opened, now revealed her beauty. It was just that her tone of voice was sharp, and she didn''t seem cute at all.


    Murong Qi was originally a concubine in the second house. Because she was cute and well-behaved, her mouth was like honey in front of the old Rongguo and the old lady.


    "Just a single glance at him makes me want to vomit. He''s simply a bug!" The disdain in Murong Qi''s eyes became even stronger, "Why didn''t I drown you? This was truly a calamity that would last for a thousand years! "He won''t die that easily."


    Murong Sheng sat there quietly, her eyelids slightly twitched, as she looked at Murong Qi with a strange expression. She was so young, yet her words were so vicious. Was this the legendary example of someone getting rotten from the roots?


    "If you have something to say, just say it, we are all from the Mu Rong family." You say that I''m a bug, but are you a worm? " Murong Sheng looked at Murong Qi with a profound gaze, "Could it be, we don''t have the same bloodline, this aunt is carrying second uncle on her back outside?"


    Murong Qi was startled for a moment. She did not expect Murong Sheng, who she had always suppressed and bullied, to return back to her normal self. After she finished pondering over this sentence, her face immediately turned ugly.


    "Third sister, what did I say? You want to tear my mouth apart? You are too overbearing, you don''t even let me speak?" Murong Sheng''s expression was very innocent, and there was even a bit of grievance in her innocent taste.


    Murong Qi was dumbstruck and did not dare to repeat what Murong Sheng just said. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak, her eyes were as big as bells, staring at Murong Sheng, wanting to skin her skin and pull out her tendons!


    She had never expected that her second elder cousin, who she had always bullied and bullied, would suddenly become so talkative! He actually dared to curse her and her aunt behind the scenes!


    There was no place for him to vent his anger. Murong Qi glanced at the trash chicken soup on the table and immediately slammed it onto the ground.


    Fragments of soup and porcelain bowls splattered all over, and even splattered at Murong Sheng''s feet.


    Murong Qi''s heart was at ease as she arrogantly looked at Murong Sheng, "Is a lowly bastard like him worthy of drinking soup? Stop daydreaming here! "


    "Third Miss! This is the chicken soup that this servant got for the young miss. Qing Ying looked at the mud on the ground and her face instantly turned pale. She felt so much heartache that her eyes turned red.


    This was something that she had gone through great difficulty to request, it was to mend the young mistress''s body! Miss hadn''t even had a sip, how could she have been smashed by Third Miss!


    "Slut!" The anger in Murong Qi''s heart instantly shifted to Qing Ying, "You dare to yell like that in front of me, you really don''t have any rules!" Men, slap my face! "

 C7

    Murong Sheng''s face turned cold, before the palm could land on the other party''s hand, she quickly grabbed onto her wrist and slapped him back. The coldness in her eyes was enough to freeze the world, "Murong Qi, you have such power, teach my people a lesson!"


    Hong Yu looked at her wrist in shock. At the same time, her face hurt. She had actually been beaten up by this good-for-nothing young miss!


    But today, Murong Sheng seemed to have become a completely different person!


    "Believe you what?" Murong Sheng impatiently interrupted Murong Qi''s words, "Do you believe that you can slap me? Are you a fool? I can even take the first slap, and you still want to hit me a second time? "


    Murong Qi was enraged to the extreme. She gritted her teeth while glaring at Murong Sheng, "Let me tell you, you better behave! Grandmother said, if you continue to be so shameless and ruin the reputation of Rongguo Mansion, I will send you to a nunnery! "


    "When you go to the nunnery, I want to see how you''re going to act arrogantly. Come out and hook up with them!"


    "Miss, let''s not talk about it anymore." Hong Yu, the servant girl beside her, held onto the pain on her face and pulled at Murong Qi, "If it reaches the ears of the old mistress, Miss will be implicated as well!"


    He had just overheard it from the madame, why did the young mistress tell everything about it all at once?


    Only now did Murong Qi realize what she should have said. She had said everything that she should not have said!


    It''s all this good-for-nothing''s fault! If it wasn''t for her being so vexed by her good-for-nothingness, how could she have said everything that the madame had told the aunt?


    "Send me to the nunnery? I''m really afraid, "Murong Sheng fearfully patted his chest, her tone didn''t contain the slightest hint of fear," I beg you, hurry up and send me over, I''m really looking forward to it! "


    "Do you think that if I am sent to a nunnery, you and the King Rui will have hope?"


    Hearing that, Murong Qi''s eyes widened to the point that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. Her originally red face now turned even redder to the point that blood was about to drip out.

 C8

    She thought that she had hidden herself very well and that no one would be able to see through it. But who would have thought that this good-for-nothing Murong Sheng would see through it?!


    "What are you talking about!?" I don''t understand at all! " Murong Qi shouted so loudly that it almost made people deaf, "Murong Sheng, shut up!"


    Now that he was lifted up by Murong Sheng, he was so angry that his eyes turned red, and threw himself at Murong Sheng: "I told you to shut up!"


    As soon as Murong Qi finished speaking, she heard an angry shout coming from outside the door.


    Murong Qi''s expression changed as she quickly retracted her hand, "Grandmother, I ¡­ ¡­"


    "Grandmother!" Murong Sheng''s eyes were filled with tears as she hurriedly reached out to wipe them away. Her face was pale, "Nothing much, Third sister was just joking with me again."


    He forced a smile and turned his face slightly. It was sufficient for the old mistress to see his faint red finger imprint.


    "Madame, I beg of you to avenge the young lady!"


    All of a sudden, Qing Ying kneeled down on the ground and kowtowed towards the old mistress, "Miss is also your granddaughter. The arrival of the Third Miss has slapped the young miss, it makes your servant''s heart uncomfortable!"


    "Nonsense!" Murong Qi angrily stared with wide eyes, "If she didn''t slap Red Jade first, how would I have hit her!?" Furthermore, she''s talking nonsense! "


    "Indeed!" Hong Yu hurriedly spoke up for her master, revealing her face.


    Murong Sheng''s nose counted and her eyes became red, and tears immediately flowed down: "So, in the eyes of Third sister, I am not even comparable to a servant. Grandmother, let me go live in another villa or else I will get in your way in Rongguo Mansion! "


    "Nonsense!" Hearing that, the old lady fiercely glared at Murong Qi, "Murong Qi! Apologize to your second cousin! "


    When Murong Qi heard that, her face immediately turned the color of a pig''s liver. She would never have thought that the idiot that she usually bullied would, in the blink of an eye, defeat her!


    She wasn''t sure if she really wanted to go to another village. But what she understood now was, Murong Sheng wanted to crush her one more time!


    "Forget it," Murong Sheng forced out a smile, "Grandmother, please do not make things difficult for Third sister. Your granddaughter will pack it up and go to another villa, so as to not let others misunderstand.


    Murong Qi, oh Murong Qi, she knew that the old lady would come at this time. She wanted to see if Murong Qi would lower her head in front of the old lady!


    Murong Qi''s face was completely red. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails almost seeped into her palms.


    Murong Sheng did it on purpose! She definitely did it on purpose!

 C9

    Right now, the title of Rongguo had yet to fall onto her father''s head. If Murong Sheng managed to move out from Rongguo Mansion at this time, then the rumours in the capital would be that she was a concubine with a second wife, and the bad reputation of being the concubine with a first wife would be forced out!


    She couldn''t afford this notoriety!


    The old mistress'' heart stirred slightly.


    Qing Ying rushed over, "Miss, where are you unwell?"


    Murong Sheng shook her head, "I suddenly feel a little dizzy, probably the aftereffects of falling into the water earlier."


    Mu Rong Qi''s entire body seemed to have turned the color of a pig''s liver.


    Murong Sheng secretly looked at it and couldn''t help but chuckle a little in her heart.


    Playing tricks with her. She was someone who had lived a few years longer, so how could she lose?


    Feeling the Old Granny''s gaze on her, Murong Qi clenched his fists. His eyes reddened as he said, "I was the one who accidentally threw the third sister into the water. Please forgive me."


    "Qingying, don''t speak carelessly. "Grandmother is such a benevolent person, why would she punish you for no reason?" Murong Sheng held onto her chest, and whether or not she was coughing or not, she said weakly, "It''s all my fault. I just came out of the Ancestral Hall and couldn''t stand properly, that''s why I was pushed into the water by Third sister. However, many of the servants saw it, they would not let the Third sister be wronged. "


    "Okay, second girl, have a good rest. If you lack anything, ask the maidservant to go get it from Steward Wang." The old lady stood out and interrupted Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng lowered her eyelids, gently leaning on Qing Ying''s body, and looked at the old lady with admiration and admiration. "Thank you for your concern, grandmother.


    The old mistress felt extremely relieved when she saw this.


    "Third girl, go back to your courtyard and meditate for half a month. Come out again." After comforting Murong Sheng, the Old Granny''s voice turned and landed on Murong Qi''s body.


    "Yes, grandmother, granddaughter understands!" Murong Qi glared at Murong Sheng in anger and led her servant away.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Murong Qi furiously rolling away. A cold light flashed in his eyes, it seemed like there was still a long way to go.


    The madame walked up to her and looked at her meaningfully for a long time. Finally, she said, "Good girl, take good care of yourself." Then he went out.


    "Miss!"


    "Third Miss must be holding a grudge."


    "So what if you harbor hatred in your heart? Can she still eat? " Murong Sheng did not care too much about it, and his gaze landed on a spot in front of him.


    "However, the madame really likes Miss. She will definitely uphold justice for Miss!" When she thought of the madame''s attitude, she felt slightly relieved.


    Old madam?


    Murong Sheng scoffed in her heart as she inconspicuously rolled her eyes. The ridicule on her face was extremely thick.


    It seemed like the madame treated all her granddaughters the same.


    But in reality?


    Not only did she live in a room that was not even comparable to a maidservant''s, but she was also eating in a room that was not even comparable to a servant''s room.


    Even the concubine that came out of Murong Qi''s second house lived in a yard that was thousands of times better than hers!


    If the madame had really come out to speak up for her father, she would not have made the mansion fall to such a state!


    It was just that he was afraid that she would leave the Rongguo Mansion, that the Second Branch would shoulder the burden of her reputation as a direct descendant, that the title of Rongguo would not fall onto the Second Branch.


    For the sake of the second house''s glorious future, the old mistress had truly gone to great lengths!

 C10

    Could it be that the madame really did not understand what had happened to her?


    It was just that she did not want to interfere too much in this matter. In the eyes of the old lady, even if she was a Murong Sheng, she would not be able to compare to a Murong Shan!


    "Miss!" Green Cherry was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears, "You have to think about it for yourself."


    Murong Sheng grinded his teeth, gritted his teeth, and said: "Prince Rui''s Palace can''t climb any higher, whoever marries whoever wants to marry will have to marry!"


    Qing Ying and Wen Yan immediately opened their eyes wide, who would have thought that the Miss would say such a thing, and quickly stopped her: "Miss, how can you not marry? You and King Rui were childhood sweethearts, if not for the old master and his wife being in trouble early, you would probably be engaged! As long as no accidents happen, young miss, you are from the Princess Rui! "


    Who would be willing to be a Princess Rui of some kind, to live with this bastard, Shangguan Hong, for a generation!


    Shangguan Hong treated her like that in his previous life, and she kept that in mind, one by one!


    "Besides," Murong Sheng rolled her eyes, "I really want to get into an accident quickly."


    Thinking of the name Shangguan Hong made him feel disgusted, and she wanted to slap him the moment he saw him! Shangguan Hong had never placed her in her heart, and this time she would not hold him in her hands!


    She reckoned that Murong Sheng had fallen into the water and did not even wake up from her stupor! How could there be an accident?


    If an accident really happened, forget about Rongguo Mansion, even the capital city would not be able to contain the young miss!


    Miss''s way of thinking was becoming more and more astounding!


    I can''t let the little miss be so silly anymore. I have to fry the medicine and bring it over for the little miss to take. I have to wake the little miss up from her stupor as soon as possible.


    As long as she married into the Prince Rui''s Palace, there would be hope!


    "Miss, Miss Biao came to visit you." Green Cherry was in the middle of decocting medicine, unable to share too much of her concentration, she stuck her head in and opened her mouth.


    This Young Miss Biao was a relative of the Second Branch''s wife. Since she wanted to find a good family for this Young Miss Biao, she placed her in the Rongguo Mansion to see if there were any good connections.


    However, the second wife did not hold this niece of hers in high regard. Even in Rongguo Mansion, her status was not low, and Murong Shan and Murong Qi were not willing to interact with her.


    Since the two of them did not exist in the Rongguo Mansion, their mutual sympathy and private feelings were rather harmonious.


    Of course, this was only what Murong Sheng herself had thought back then!

 C11

    Back then, she had naively thought that if she was sincere to others, she would be exchanged for others to be sincere to her! She truly and sincerely treated Wang Yuluo as a friend, a friend that was able to speak the truth to each other!


    In the end, Wang Yuluo couldn''t wait to stab her when she was sick and lying in bed!


    "Let her in." Murong Sheng was too lazy to say anything and leaned on the soft pillow.


    The madame did not have a good impression of him to begin with. After this incident, the love she had for her granddaughter was completely gone.


    How could she be fooled now?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes landed on the door which was slightly ajar. Suddenly, he saw a person standing there, and upon closer inspection, it was actually a senior servant serving by the side of the old mistress!


    She then said, just based on Wang Yuluo''s words, how could the old lady believe her? So the reason was right here!


    "Don''t say that, Cousin sister didn''t mean it."


    Wang Yuluo''s eyes slightly flashed, and she moved a bit closer to Murong Sheng: "Second sister, what do you have to say for me, yet you can''t say it? If you have any complaints, you can tell me. It''s not good for your body to keep things buried in your heart. "


    "Unsatisfied?" How could I be dissatisfied? Third sister only accidentally knocked me over, just now Grandmother told Third sister to come over and apologize. Grandmother still has me in her heart, so I should feel happy. Murong Sheng slightly lowered her head, the sickly look on her face had a bit of admiration for the Old Mistress. He knew what the Old Mistress was thinking, and he was so happy that he was about to fly away.


    Zhang mama looked at him from under the door, as if she understood something. It seemed that Second Miss no longer held any grudges against the Old Mistress.


    Wang Yuluo was a little dazed. She did not understand how Murong Sheng, who had been so impulsive and told her everything, could become so strong and sensible. This was completely different from what she had imagined!

 C12

    Wang Yuluo was a little anxious in her heart, but she immediately calmed down. She did not believe that the person in her palm who she played with previously was someone she could not subdue!


    Wang Yuluo''s extremely pained expression hung on her face, as she gently patted the back of Murong Sheng''s hand, and said in a gratified voice, "Since Second Sister can think like this, Cousin sister will no longer have to worry. Just that, was Third sister really careless and sent you away? "


    Murong Sheng removed her hand from Wang Yuluo''s hand, as she gently coughed from time to time while covering her chest: "But Cousin sister, if you try to stir trouble around in front of me, making me think that Third sister had deliberately pushed me into the water, then I''ll have to forgive myself for sending you off!"


    "I actually want to ask Cousin sister what exactly I did wrong to make you hate me so much, and how much my grandmother cared for me, and how much Third sister cared for me?! for you to waste so much effort trying to discredit us? "


    Wang Yuluo looked at Murong Sheng in astonishment, and Zhang mama who was outside the door also frowned slightly.


    "What are you saying," Wang Yuluo forced out a smile, "Why would I hate you, Second Sister?"


    Right! That''s right!


    So what if she hated Murong Sheng? Why was it that since Murong Sheng was born in the Master Miss, although her status in the palace was not high, with that identity, it would be easier for her to find a good marriage!


    As for her, if she wanted to climb up, she could only rely on herself and the Rongguo Mansion''s charity!


    Did he really think she was willing to approach Murong Sheng? If she hadn''t seen Murong Sheng being bullied by Murong Qi and Murong Shan, she wouldn''t have had such a strange feeling of superiority in her heart.


    He was simply a piece of trash!


    Murong Sheng held onto her chest, her eyes reddened and she was on the verge of tears: "If I''ve really offended Cousin sister in any way, I hope that Cousin sister can explain it to me, but I definitely cannot accept Cousin sister''s actions to discredit Grandmother in front of me!"


    This damned girl!


    Wang Yuluo was so angry that she jumped up, when did she discredit the old lady? No matter who she offended, she would not dare to offend this old lady of the Rongguo Mansion!


    "Second sister, don''t think too much. Rest well. Cousin sister will come back to see you in a few days." Wang Yuluo tried her best to maintain the smile on her face, to not reveal any flaws, she would need to use Murong Sheng to climb up the stairs again!


    Murong Sheng shot a glance outside the door, and realized that Zhang mama had left at an unknown time. There was a trace of coldness and ridicule in her eyes, "Then I won''t be sending you off."


    Wang Yuluo walked to the door, looked behind him, and immediately widened her eyes. "You ¡­"


    "What is it? Cousin sister still wants to stay and continue to chat with me? "


    If she dared to stay, she dared to continue exposing Wang Yuluo''s true abilities!


    Seeing this kind of Murong Sheng, for the first time, Wang Yuluo felt that she was that unfamiliar. A sense of fear inexplicably rose in her heart, and she did not dare to stay a moment longer as she quickly left.

 C13

    "That''s what she said?"


    The madame was half lying on the chaise longue with her eyes closed, while a young maidservant waited on her obediently. Hearing Zhang mama''s words, he opened his eyes in shock.


    "Yes," Zhang mama replied in a low voice, then spoke with some hesitation, "Old madam, is Second Miss really going to send you to a nunnery?"


    The weather was cold. There were a few brazier placed in the room, making the house feel extremely warm and comfortable.


    "Madam."


    Qin mama pushed the door open and entered, bringing with her a cold breeze that made the veil inside sway a few times. She quickly closed the door, afraid that her master would catch a cold.


    Second Wife Qi Ruolian, who was half reclining on the Imperial Consort''s bed, closed her eyes to rest.


    "The madame sent a message to ask you to teach Miss Wang Biao a good lesson."


    Qi Ruolian''s brows knitted slightly, and she opened her eyes. What happened to her? "


    "The madame did not explain it clearly. That is to say, she wants you to teach her a little bit, so as to not cause any problems in the future, the Rongguo Mansion will take care of it."


    Qi Ruolian lightly snorted without care: "A country bumpkin who has never seen the world, what kind of disaster can she create? The person who told the madame, I understand. "


    "Right, have you finished arranging the things I asked you to do?"


    "The arrangements have been made, Madam. We just need to listen to that little trash leave the mansion before we can act!"


    Qi Ruolian immediately became spirited, and spoke a few good words consecutively, the smile on her face also became wider: "Very good, this disgraceful thing, send it to the nunnery and don''t ever come back!"


    "He should follow his mother and stay in the other villa forever, never coming back to the Rongguo Mansion!"


    "Madam is right," Qin mama quickly cooperated and nodded. "That little bitch also lost so many people for us Rongguo Mansion, it''s never been better to say that there wasn''t a single one outside!"


    "You dare to claim the position of a lady like us? Pah! What the hell are you doing!"


    These words struck deep into Qi Ruolian''s heart, causing him to feel extremely comfortable when she heard them. A deep hatred flashed across her eyes: "If it wasn''t for this little bitch seizing the initiative first, the one who followed King Rui would have been Shan Er! "Now, it''s time to return this identity!"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Qin mama didn''t know anything else, and thus agreed with what Qi Ruolian had said! Back then, if it wasn''t for Qin Wanlin obstructing them, how could the madam and young lady ¡­


    Suddenly, Senior Servant Qin thought of something and quickly covered her mouth, swallowing the rest of her words back into her stomach.


    Seeing Qi Ruolian''s expression, her face was covered in cold sweat! The Madam is angry! Ye Zichen cursed in his heart. Why did her mouth move so quickly just now?


    She clearly knew what the Madam didn''t like to hear, but she still insisted on saying it out loud to make the Madam angry ¡­


    "Look at my mouth. I can just say whatever I want. It''s time to hit! This mouth of yours must have a long memory. Next time, I will definitely not say it again! "


    When she saw that Qi Ruolian did not intend to make her stop, she gritted her teeth and continued to slap herself.


    "Enough!" Qi Ruolian was extremely agitated in her heart, she impatiently waved his hand, "Go down, you have completed my orders, if something goes wrong, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Qin mama felt the pain on her face and quickly retreated. "This old servant will go and check again!"


    Along the way, he also ordered the other maidservants in the room to leave. It was impossible for them to calm down. Anger welled up within him, and he viciously slapped the imperial concubine on the bed.


    He slapped his palms until they turned red and they were hurting. Only then did the anger in his heart subside slightly.


    Qin Wanlin!


    It was clear that back then, she and Rongguo and Murong Yu were the perfect match in the entire capital, and she should be the Rongguo''s Madam! In the end, he was forcibly cut off by Qin Wanlin halfway there!


    As for her, she could only be forced to marry into the second branch, becoming a small second branch wife!


    The eight carriers palanquin, the entire capital''s red makeup, the marriage that had been enjoyed by others for so many years, should have originally belonged to her!


    But why?!


    Why did Murong Yu give all of this to someone else?! Marry that woman who came later?! How could she not compare to Qin Wanlin? Why?!


    She could not accept this!


    She should have been the Rongguo''s Madam Ling, why did she become the Rongguo Mansion''s Second Wife in the blink of an eye?


    And her woman, who should be the honorable and upright Master Miss, had actually been taken over by that idiot Murong Sheng!


    Even the Prince Rui that her daughter had set her sights on, was about to be snatched away by Murong Sheng. If not for her appearance, how could such a scene have occurred!


    She hated him! She wished that she could kill Qin Wanlin and reverse the situation!


    But, even if she wanted to sit, and Murong Yu was not Rongguo and he was no longer the Madam of Rongguo, the hatred in her heart would not disappear just like that!


    "Slut!" Trash! It is your fortune to be able to survive this fall, but in the future, I will make you regret not dying in this fall!

 C14

    At night, the cold wind was howling outside.


    At this time, Murong Sheng was standing in a strange and unfamiliar environment with a blank look on her face.


    No, that''s not right!


    Murong Sheng opened her eyes wide. Could it be that the heavens pitied her for the disaster she suffered in her previous life, and specially added this to her list?


    Not only did it allow her to revive with her memories, it even allowed her to obtain such a Supreme Secret Treasure?


    Murong Sheng walked into the hut by the lake and was shocked to find that all of the books inside were medical books. Murong Sheng picked up a book and opened it. With just that one glance, she was so shocked that she almost threw the book on the ground.


    This book!


    She had seen it before at the Ghost King Manor!


    The Spirit King had once told her that this complete medical book had been lost more than a hundred years ago. He had spent a lot of time and effort to find these few pages, which were only found a few years ago.


    This ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­


    Murong Sheng took a deep breath, and a brilliant smile bloomed on her face!


    Her rebirth was already an opportunity!


    If she had so many treasures, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Shangguan Hong, Murong Shan, Murong Qi! I will definitely make all of you pay a hundred times the price for the pain I''ve suffered in the future! "


    Murong Sheng had just lied down onto the ice-cold blanket, and before she even opened her eyes, she heard noisy footsteps and waves of clamoring voices coming from outside.


    "Senior Qin, is there something Second Madam wants to tell the Miss this early in the morning?"


    "What is it?" Qin mama let out a burst of laughter with her nose, completely disregarding Qing Ying. "I was ordered to send Second Miss to a nunnery!"


    "Nunnery?!" "This won''t do, Senior Servant Qin. My family''s young miss is still sick, how can we hurry to the nunnery? "The madame did not say yesterday that she wanted Miss to go to the nunnery today!"


    "That''s none of my business. If you have any objections, you can go speak with the old lady!" Qin mama was impatient. "Your young miss is the most pampered one!" When our family''s eldest daughter went to the nunnery to pray for blessings, she never saw so many things! "


    "If you are sick and can''t get up, then climb onto the carriage!"


    "Senior Qin!" What are you saying! No matter what, my Young Miss is still a proper Rongguo Mansion, how can she climb up to go! "

 C15

    "Put on airs for me? What about Rongguo Mansion''s Master Miss?! You little girl, I''m afraid you haven''t forgotten the title of Rongguo is no longer in the main house! And this, was just a little trash born from a slut, and was still a Master Miss? "Pfft!"


    Senior Servant Qin sneered and spat on the ground. "Hurry up and pull this dog thing away. If you delay the time, Second Madam won''t forgive you!"


    "Yo, Second Miss''s posture is quite big, who is she putting on an act for? But look at yourself, there''s a weird smell coming from all over your body. Those who don''t know it would think that Second Miss crawled out from a pigsty. " Qin mama waved her hands in front of her face, looking extremely disdainful.


    Hearing that it was Murong Sheng who said that, Qin mama''s eyes narrowed into slits as she smiled, "Second Miss, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back after going to a nunnery for ten or eight years. It would be better to leave this room to feed the pigs and contribute to Rongguo Mansion. "


    "I remember, Big Sis only went for half a month. How did it become eight to ten years after it was my turn?"


    "Bah!" Qin mama spat on the ground. "Second Miss, aren''t you treating yourself too seriously? Your residence is only fit for raising pigs, yet you dare to compete with Eldest Miss? What the heck do you think you are! "


    "That''s right!" First Miss is a fairy in the sky, you are just a pile of dog shit on the ground! Where did you get the face and the young miss, you''re only fit to live in a pigsty! "


    "Alright, since the two mama have said so, it doesn''t seem like a good idea for me to occupy this room. "It''s better off being the next day than the next. You two mama should hurry up and move in today."


    "I don''t have anything here either." I don''t have anything here either. No matter what, he still had to hurry up and let the two mama feed the meat here and enjoy life, right? After all, this is the most suitable place for the two senior servants to stay in. "


    Listening to the two old fellows singing the same tune made him feel annoyed.


    Since they liked this room so much and she wasn''t a petty person, she might as well give it to them.


    Senior Servant Qin stared blankly for a moment before reacting. Wasn''t this damned girl letting them stay here to ridicule them as pigs?! That damned girl had given her the courage of a bear heart leopard, and she still dared to mock them!

 C16

    "Idiot!" What are you talking about! " Qin mama pointed at Murong Sheng''s nose, her fingers trembling from anger. "Truly worthy of being an idiot born from a bitch!"


    Idiot?


    Some people need to be taught a lesson before they can memorize it!


    Qin mama was in so much pain that the cold sweat on her forehead dripped down one by one. Her heart felt even more stifled. She couldn''t vent it out no matter what.


    She was actually going to be held back by this damned girl!


    Thinking of this, Qin mama almost passed out from anger.


    If the main house was no longer there, then Rongguo Mansion was basically the second house''s manager! She, Qin mama, was also an old man in front of the Second Madam. Who would dare to act so arrogantly in front of her?


    Yet, she actually tripped over an idiot who could step on anyone and bully anyone. How could Senior Servant Qin accept this!


    "What are you all still doing there!? Hurry up and come over to help me! " Qin mama couldn''t take the pain any longer and cried out, "Hurry and pull that damned girl away and ruthlessly give her a good beating!" How dare you treat me like this, you must have eaten the heart of a leopard! "


    When Murong Sheng had gripped Senior Servant Qin''s finger, she had already been stunned. Only after hearing Qin mama''s shouts did he regain his senses and rush forward. "You lowly thing, you actually dare to treat her like this. Today, I''ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to die from the pain!"


    Hearing that, the smile on Murong Sheng''s face became even weirder, his eyes that were bent like crescent moons flashed with a hint of killing intent, his eyes filled with an ice-cold frost.


    "That''s right!" Pull her away! " It was so cold that Senior Servant Qin''s clothes got wet from the pain. Her pained expression turned a little sinister.


    A few dog slaves!


    Did he really think of her as the weak young miss that anyone could bully in the past?! Now, no one could bully her, no one could even touch her body!


    Seeing that the old granny was about to pounce on him, Murong Sheng pulled on her fingers and moved them to the side, quickly grabbing her wrist. Seeing the astonishment in the old granny''s eyes, Murong Sheng smiled strangely.


    Between thunder and lightning


    "AHH!" A heart-wrenching sound suddenly rang out.

 C17

    It was not Murong Sheng''s voice, but the voice that wanted to give Murong Sheng a good look, the old mama''s voice!


    "AHH!" Broke my arm! My arm is broken! " The old nanny clutched at her body as she fell powerlessly to the side. She was filled with terror, and her body was trembling uncontrollably.


    Murong Sheng faintly smiled as she moved Senior Servant Qin''s finger a little further. After hearing the painful sounds coming from her, she finally opened her mouth and leisurely said, "That Senior Servant''s arm is broken, but Senior Qin seems to be fine."


    She had originally wanted to complete this task. If she showed her face in front of Second Madam, she might be left at Second Madam''s side to do things.


    How could they have known that Second Miss, who was being easily bullied and did not even dare fart, would suddenly go crazy?!


    Looking at the servant''s back as she ran out, Murong Sheng''s mouth curved into a smile. He wanted her to bring the Second Madam over as soon as possible! The stage she had just set up, how could it be complete without the Second Lady?


    "Miss!" Qing Ying looked at the two mama lying on the ground, her voice trembling, "Let''s run!"


    Qing Ying''s words made Murong Sheng have a somewhat real smile on her face. She knew that Qing Ying had always been loyal to her, but what he needed to do in the future would be very dangerous.


    She didn''t want Qing Ying to be hurt again. Sometimes, Qing Ying''s character was too soft. If she couldn''t be decisive at such a crucial moment ¡­


    But now, Qingying did not let her down!


    Before she could even land on the ground, she was pulled back by Murong Sheng.


    "Qinghui, the real show hasn''t started yet. We still need to stay behind for a while."


    Nunnery, go.


    The situation inside the Rongguo Mansion was too chaotic, causing her to be unable to calm down at all, and she had to take a good look at the books inside the mysterious space.


    But she did not want to spend the rest of her life in a nunnery!


    Why would her, a dignified Rongguo Mansion, be taken over by those two scum from the second branch? Just like a stray dog, it was impossible to return to the nunnery?!


    If the title of Rongguo did not land on the Second Branch for one day, then she would be the Master Miss for one day!


    Moreover, the grudge between her and the Second Branch family had yet to be resolved!


    The ones that owed her, the ones that bullied her, and the ones that humiliated her, they hadn''t even gotten their revenge. How could they bear to leave just like that?

 C18

    "Miss, it will be too late if we leave now. Second Madam will probably be here soon!" Qing Ying was about to die from anxiety.


    Madam and Old Master are not by Miss''s side, so she is the only one who can protect you!


    Murong Sheng''s gaze fell upon Senior Servant Qin, causing her body to tremble violently. "You ¡­ what are you trying to do?! Second Madam will not let you off! Stupid girl, you better know what''s good for you! "


    "Someone come!" Someone come quickly! Second Miss is going to kill people! "


    Murong Sheng laughed softly, pretending that the mournful cry for help did not exist.


    Let''s see if we can call him over.


    Ever since something had happened to her concubine, her position in Rongguo Mansion had plummeted. He had been forced to move here from his original courtyard. It was very remote, so where would he find such a place?


    Qin mama was shouting and shouting at the same time. It had been a long time since she''d seen anyone outside. This made her remember that her head had grown a few times and her back had even gotten wet.


    His voice unconsciously lowered, which made Murong Sheng a little unhappy: "Cry, continue to scream. You haven''t even called for him yet, why aren''t you calling for him? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kacha you while you''re still in the middle of nowhere? "


    Murong Sheng indicated with a hand on her neck, causing Qin mama to feel a chill. Her body was trembling uncontrollably as she wailed in pain.


    What kind of sin was this!?


    Seeing that her fingers were hanging down like a piece of furniture, Qin mama''s heart became even more gloomy, as she glared viciously at Murong Sheng.


    If his gaze could touch anything, the layer of skin on Murong Sheng''s body would probably be ripped off by Qin mama, "You damned girl, just you wait! Second Madam will definitely seek justice for me. When the time comes, I will definitely beat you to death, you damned girl! "


    "You want to hit me? "Sure."


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ying immediately opened her eyes wide, and looked at Murong Sheng in disbelief, as if what she had just heard was an illusion!


    What did she just hear?


    Miss wants her to beat up Senior Qin?!

 C19

    "Qing Ying, you are one of my men. You are one of the other people in the main house. When this Qin mama bullied you before, she was bullying me. Call me back. If you need anything, I''ll carry it for you! "


    Murong Sheng, who had lived a new life, had already deeply understood one principle. To be merciful to an enemy, was to be harmful to oneself!


    Green Cherry swallowed a mouthful of saliva, she still felt a bit afraid in her heart.


    Qing Ying had initially backed off in fright, but seeing this scene, she heard Qin mama cursing at Murong Sheng nonstop. Clenching her fists, she immediately slapped Qin mama''s face.


    "I asked you to scold my Young Miss!" I told you to bully my lady! I''ll kill you! I''ll beat you to death! "


    As she fought, she spoke viciously, as if she wanted to repay all the pain she had suffered from the previous Qin mama bullying them.


    On top of that, no one was there to stop Qing Ying. In just a short while, Senior Servant Qin''s old face had been swollen to an exceptionally high degree. Blood dripped from the corner of her red lips.


    Qing Ying seemed to be tired from the beating as she slowed down her actions, "Bullying a dog!"


    After the fight, the fighting aura seemed to have weakened a bit as he looked at Murong Sheng timidly. "Miss, if I were to beat up Senior Qin like this, would it be on Second Madam''s side?"


    Murong Sheng asked: "Did you enjoy the fight?"


    Qing Ying looked at the Qin mama, whose head was swollen like a pig''s, and then looked at her rather red palm. "Comfortable!"


    Of course it was comfortable. In the past, she had always been bullied, but now that she had finally beaten someone back, how could she not feel comfortable!


    "Since it''s so comfortable, then don''t think so much about it. "Since we''ve already fought, how about we go to Second Madam''s side?" Murong Sheng chuckled, "You have to remember, you are the senior servant by my side. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, just hit them back. Don''t hesitate, understand? "


    "Yes, yes," Qing Ying nodded, "I know, I will definitely not let the young miss lose face!"


    Qin mama glared at Murong Sheng angrily, wishing she could bite off a piece of flesh from her body ruthlessly.

 C20

    Murong Sheng was very satisfied with Qing Ying''s obedient nature. She did not wish to be so timid in the future.


    In the future, she would not be like how she was before, where she would be bullied by others and would not dare to resist. The maidservants by her side couldn''t think too much just because they were afraid. If that was the case, she could only send Qing Ying back to the manor and find a new maid who was not afraid of anything to help her with her work.


    Senior Servant Qin, whose face had been beaten into a pig head, couldn''t even speak clearly. It was already unbearable for her to waste so much effort just to say a single word. Blood and spittle flowed uncontrollably from the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t want to go?" Qi Ruolian scoffed, "You don''t want to go, so you don''t want to? "That''s not up to this damn girl."


    "Madam, do you want this old servant to go out and take a look? "If that damned girl is too tormenting, it''ll be easier for her to help Senior Servant Qin. Once she''s strong enough, she''ll just throw her in the carriage." Another mama stood up and said.


    "No need, why would a dead girl need to spend so much effort?" Qi Ruolian raised the teacup by her side and took a sip, "I had originally wanted Senior Qin to let me have a little more dignity, but if this damned girl doesn''t appreciate it, then don''t blame me for not giving her face."


    "Who doesn''t know that she has done such a despicable thing? The reputation of Rongguo Mansion is about to be ruined by her. "If you don''t think for your own good and think for the other girls in the family, just obediently go to the nunnery and squat. When the time comes, not even the madame will be able to tolerate her."


    "Madam is right. Madam is so considerate towards all of us, so how could you possibly harm that damned girl?" Grandma''s flattery made Qi Ruolian feel extremely comfortable.


    "Sigh, this mama still understands me. He was afraid that she wouldn''t appreciate his kindness, so he decided to stay in the nunnery for a while. Perhaps, he might be able to return. Isn''t Shan Er the same as the other people who went to pray for blessings in the nunnery? "


    Going to a nunnery and thinking about coming back?


    Wishful thinking!


    "Madam, our eldest young mistress is a transparent person. What kind of damned girl could compare to her?"


    The mama was still trying to flatter Qi Ruolian and Murong Shan when she heard urgent shouts coming from outside.


    "Madam!" Something terrible had happened! Qin mama and Zheng mama were beaten! "

 C21

    "What''s going on!"


    The mama''s words were cut off, and she was extremely unhappy. She walked out and loudly berated them, "It''s so noisy, is this the place where you guys are making such a ruckus!?" Don''t disturb the second wife''s rest! "


    "What''s going on!?" Why did you beat up Qin mama?! "


    "Useless thing!" The mama scolded the servant girl as she squinted her eyes in thought. Judging from that damned girl''s personality, she shouldn''t have done anything to Qin mama. It was most likely this little maid that was making a big fuss out of nothing!


    If one were to say that Murong Sheng, that damned girl, had beaten up both Qin mama and Zheng mama, she wouldn''t believe it at all.


    "Alright."


    Qi Ruolian was sitting inside the house, so she could hear the conversation between the mama and the servant. She stood up and put on her hair bun. "Let''s go and see what''s going on."


    A dead girl actually dared to beat up Senior Servant Qin and let her eat the heart of a leopard?


    Only when Qi Ruolian walked into Murong Sheng''s courtyard did she feel that something was amiss.


    This wasn''t just beating Senior Servant Qin a little, this was beating her to death!


    "What''s going on!"


    Qi Ruolian yelled, and looked at Qin mama whose head had been beaten into a pig head in disbelief, as well as Zheng mama who was rolling on the ground. "What are you doing!"


    Hearing that voice, Murong Sheng''s gaze turned to look at her lazily. When she raised his eyes, he saw a charming woman being supported by the mama as she walked over.


    Her figure was graceful like water.


    "Second girl, why aren''t you letting go of Qin mama?!" When Qi Ruolian saw Qin mama being beaten up to such a state, she was immediately enraged.


    This damned girl did not hit Senior Servant Qin, but at her face!


    "If you tell me to let go, then I''ll let go. Wouldn''t that mean I have no face at all?" Murong Sheng looked at Qi Ruolian with a beaming smile.


    Qi Ruolian immediately frowned, and berated: "Second girl, look at how you''re acting now. "Which family''s young miss would do this to you, beat this mama to such a state?"


    This damned girl actually dared to disobey her!


    Qi Ruolian scoffed in her heart, who does this damned girl think she is? The Rongguo Mansion was already mostly in her hands, and this damned girl was still talking back to her?


    What a hurry to send to the nunnery, let her taste the pain of life in the nunnery!


    "What is it? Am I supposed to be bullied by these two slaves? To the nunnery, like a prisoner? Is this what a young lady needs to do? Or could it be that this was how Murong Shan was sent to the nunnery back then? "


    The dead girl was really a dead girl, her Shan Er, was not something that this damned girl could compare with!

 C22

    "Second girl, even if you''re angry, you can''t just vent it on these two mama. "Look at how old Senior Servant Qin and Senior Servant Zheng are already, and yet you''re treating them like this. They''re all servants of the household for many years already, what do you think the other servants in the household would think if you did this?"


    "Second sister, listen to second aunt. Release Qin mama and have the doctor treat her." If Senior Qin really fell ill because of that, wouldn''t your conscience hurt? "


    This was exactly the effect that Qi Ruolian wanted, a look of satisfaction flashed past her eyes. "Someone, quickly support Qin mama and Zheng mama down, please ask the doctor to come over and have a good look."


    "I know what I''m doing. Do you know what you''re doing?" Murong Sheng asked.


    At the moment, Qi Ruolian''s heart wished that she could tear that face of Murong Sheng''s, but she was unable to expose her true face. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the anger in her heart.


    "Second girl, the house bears the responsibility for all the wrong things you did previously. No one is going to say anything wrong about you." Even if I send you to a nunnery to pray for your blessings, it''s still a result of discussions with the madame. If you''re unwilling to go, then say it ¨C there''s no need to beat the two mama to such a state! You''re really too unrepentant right now. Just speak your mind if you''re angry, but didn''t the two mama help you vent your anger! "


    Qi Ruolian''s words were said so vividly that even Murong Sheng almost felt that she was in the wrong. No matter what, she couldn''t make a move against these two old things!


    According to what Qi Ruolian said, from the start till now, it was her who did not know what was good for her and did not know how to repent and cause trouble?


    "Since Second Aunt said so, then let''s talk about being a slut. However, we still have to wait for someone else to come."


    Qi Ruolian frowned, a bad feeling surging up within her heart: "Wait for who?"


    Murong Sheng''s spirit eyes turned and threw Qin mama onto the ground. "Naturally, I''m waiting.


    She was not just waiting for Qi Ruolian to come over after causing such a ruckus!

 C23

    Second Madam''s eyes widened, and she was about to speak when she saw a gaze that Murong Sheng inadvertently shot over at her. It immediately caused Second Madam''s back to go cold, as if she was being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    When the Second Madam tried to confirm that he was looking at her, Murong Sheng had already shifted her gaze away.


    Obedience?


    "Grandmother! Her granddaughter didn''t know that these two mama were going to send her to a nunnery! Even if you lend your granddaughter a thousand times the courage, your granddaughter still wouldn''t dare to do such a thing to the two senior servants! This granddaughter did all of this to protect herself! " Murong Sheng''s voice was hoarse and tears streamed down from her eyes, "If Rongguo Mansion can''t tolerate my granddaughter, Second Aunt can''t, so why do you have to trample on me like that?"


    "Since when did I say that I can''t tolerate you!" Second Madam''s eyes immediately turned red. "These two mama were there to send you to the nunnery. Why can''t they tolerate you?!" You''re not the first one to go to this nunnery, isn''t it fine if Shan Er goes? "Why do I have to say that I degrade you!"


    "Since it''s not a disgrace, then why did these two senior servants want to beat me up and scold me, saying that I''m a dead girl and a hoof?!" As a Master Miss of a Rongguo Mansion, how could I be like this in the mouths of these two mama?


    "These two mama are Second Aunt''s people, do you not know that they call me Second Aunt?!" If not for your permission, second aunt, why would these two mama call her a little slut and a dead girl?! " Murong Sheng suddenly raised her head, and looked at the Second Madam with blazing eyes, "Second Madam, were you the one who asked the two mama to call you that?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Second Madam''s brain felt as if it had exploded, she was in a mess: "Murong Sheng, if you can eat whatever you want, don''t say whatever you want!"


    She couldn''t afford to shoulder such a huge responsibility!


    If word of this got out, what would happen?


    Isn''t that the same as becoming a person that the Rongguo Mansion''s second house couldn''t accommodate? Her reputation that she had spent so much effort to maintain was about to suffer a loss!


    "Since it wasn''t ordered by Second Aunt, then as the Rongguo Mansion''s Master Miss, how could I not make the decision to punish them?!"


    "Second Aunt, people are doing it, the heavens are watching! You can''t bully me like this just because my father and mother aren''t at home! I am punishing a servant who insulted me with his mouth wide opened, is he cold-blooded?! "


    Seeing that the Second Madam was already in a state of chaos, Murong Sheng did not give her any chance to resist as she complained with tears in her eyes.

 C24

    The old mistress frowned as she listened, looking at Second Madam. "What is going on?"


    No matter what, the two old mama''s insults to the young miss were truly a serious matter.


    "This Qin mama is the mama by Second Aunt''s side. Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about what she usually says or does!" Murong Sheng was accurate, and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Madame, it must be Murong Sheng who set me up! How would I know anything about these two mama!? " Second Madam was so angry that she almost died.


    "Second Aunt, why are you forcing me like this? If you don''t like it, you can say it straightforwardly. I will definitely pack my bags and go live with my parents in the other villa, and I will definitely not hinder Second Aunt''s gaze at the mansion, but "Murong Sheng let her tears fall freely," Second Aunt, why did you use such a dirty method to deal with me? "


    "I''m going to deal with you?!"


    Second Madam''s eyes were so wide that they seemed about to pop out of their sockets. Her bloodshot eyes frightened everyone. "When did I make a move on you!?" Shan Er had also been to a nunnery before, but she had not made up lies like you did. All that you have done, you want to discredit the Rongguo Mansion, do you want to go to the Ni Gu to pray for blessings, or do you want to bully you?! "


    "Yes!" Big Sis also went to the nunnery to pray for blessings, but it only took her a month. But me! Second Aunt, I have never offended you before. Is this how you treat me as an elder?! "You want me to stay in the nunnery and not come back?!"


    "Who said you wouldn''t come back from the nunnery?!" Feeling the madame''s gaze on her, Second Madam''s heart was a little flustered.


    "These two mama have already discussed and decided to clean up my room and raise the pigs, turning it into a pigsty! Second Aunt, do you want me to come back in a month and live with a pig!? "

 C25

    There were more and more servants surrounding them. The madame thought that this matter could no longer continue to cause trouble. After watching for so long, he had finally understood what had happened.


    He furrowed his brows and glanced at the Second Madam. He could not hold back from doing so. If he really wanted to deal with this girl, he had to be patient.


    "Alright," the old lady spoke up, the Second Madam quietened down and Murong Sheng also stopped talking, "In the end, this matter is all because of these two mama. Today, this old one shall make the decision to send these two mama out of the Rongguo Mansion. "


    With just a few words from Murong Sheng, she had broken all of her plans. The Second Madam was so angry that the roots of her teeth were itching.


    If she had known earlier that this damned girl would become as powerful as she was now, she would have tried another method!


    But now, it was the same as the one in the Nature''s Bay!


    Not only did he break a mama by her side, he had also caused her to lose face in front of so many people! More importantly, the madame''s impression of her was getting worse!


    Such a taste, such a result, made Second Madam''s heart not feel good at all!


    After Murong Sheng got on the carriage and left, the old lady then said lightly: "Second brother, you are in too much of a hurry."


    Second Madam lowered her head so no one could see the emotions on her face. "It''s my daughter-in-law''s fault, but Senior Servant Qin ¡­"


    When the madame left, Second Madam''s teeth almost broke from anger!


    Damn it, to think that one day she would suffer such a loss at the hands of this damned girl, and she even suffered such a huge loss!


    At least Qin mama had been by her side for more than ten years. Just because of today''s matter, she was gone?!


    It wasn''t easy to cultivate a trusted aide, especially one who was well-versed in many inside information! If she did not appease him well, then the things she did in private might be exposed.


    Second Madam''s face was extremely unsightly as she looked at the swollen face of Senior Servant Qin lying on the ground. He could only wave his hand and get someone to help Qin mama down. "Someone, help mama Qin down first and find a doctor to take a good look at her."

 C26

    "Madam Fu!"


    Senior Servant Qin, who had been helped to her feet, spoke unclearly. "This old servant has failed to live up to Madam''s request!"


    "She really is a damned girl. Her mother is going against me, and this little one is also going against me. Indeed, the decision to send her to a nunnery was a very good decision!"


    A weak, dead girl like her, that even Qin mama couldn''t hold on to, deserved to be expelled from Rongguo Mansion!


    Second Madam Ye shot an indifferent glance at the mama. "You sure know how to talk. First, help me back home."


    With that, he frowned and waved his hand in front of his nose: "What is the smell of this small courtyard? Those who don''t know what kind of place you would think this is where pigs are raised."


    "How can that damned girl''s residence be similar to yours, Madam? It''s like a heaven and a earth, "the mama laughed until her face was covered in wrinkles." This old servant will carry Madame away from here so that her stench won''t spread to her.


    As he sat in the carriage, Murong Sheng listened to the bustle of people hawking and shouting on the streets, and his heart had a tinge of emotion.


    Before marrying the Ghost King, she had always been in Rongguo Mansion, an unreputed Master Miss who was bullied by everyone.


    After marrying the Spirit King, everyone in the capital had heard of the terrifying rumors of the Ghost King, and no one dared to approach him. However, for Shangguan Hong''s sake, she had to force herself to keep fawning over the Ghost King, searching for the information Shangguan Hong needed.


    He had never really paid attention to such a lively scene on the street. Now that he had experienced it again, it was truly quite strange. At least, let Murong Sheng feel like it wasn''t bad.


    Without any hesitation, he lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside at the bustling city, listening with great interest.


    Smelling the fragrance of all kinds of snacks from the roadside stalls, the expression on their faces was all smiles as their eyes glittered.


    "Miss!"


    Murong Sheng watched on happily, ignoring the Green Cherry''s nagging, worried voice beside him. She simply treated it as a fly, not bothering to pay attention to it.


    "Miss!"

 C27

    CHAPTER 27 - HOW TO RETURN


    Qing Ying shouted out a lot, but Murong Sheng ignored her and treated her like air, causing her to be unable to endure it.


    One had to know that even a little person made of mud had a mud-like personality, let alone Qing Ying, who usually looked weak. However, when the decision was made, it was still very decisive.


    In her previous life, she knew that the Second Madam had already made up her mind to not let her return from the nunnery. Therefore, she would not go to the nunnery in any way she could, so she ended up in the hands of the Second Madam.


    In the capital, there were even more bad rumors and rumors about the young miss of Rongguo Mansion praying to the nunnery. Why didn''t Second Miss go? She was indeed a lady who only knew how to enjoy herself.


    Even the childhood sweetheart, Shangguan Hong, had some complaints about it, and her words revealed just how empathetic Murong Shan was.


    At that time, she had been completely immersed in her panic and hadn''t paid attention to it. Now that he thought about it, it was truly a mockery. Maybe at that time, Shangguan Hong had already hooked up with Murong Shan.


    "Then will we really be able to return after a month?" Qing Ying was very nervous.


    "I can go back, of course I can go back." Murong Sheng looked at Qing Ying, and under her perturbed gaze, he said while beaming, "With Grandmother here as a guarantee, do you think we can go back?"


    "Unless we don''t want to go back ourselves, Second Madam is unable to stop us. Moreover, not only will we be able to go back and move to a new residence, but you also heard it from the side, right? "


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. The reason why she had done all this was not only to cut off the Qin mama who was standing by the Second Madam''s side. Furthermore, she was preparing for the future. She was tired of living in that small, run-down courtyard.


    No matter who they were, she didn''t want to live with them. If Murong Shan was willing to go, she wouldn''t stop him.

 C28

    Furthermore, ever since she discovered that mysterious place, she no longer planned to stay in the mansion anymore.


    Ever since her father and mother had moved to the Rongguo Mansion, her status in the household had plummeted. After being bullied for such a long period of time, they didn''t even have enough to eat, let alone any meat or soup.


    Inside Rongguo Mansion, there were very few people who wished for her happiness, or it should be said, none of them!


    Only then would she be able to return to the Rongguo Mansion full of fighting spirit and properly fight alongside that group of people!


    Otherwise, he would only be bullied!


    With Murong Sheng''s words, Qing Ying''s heart calmed down, but there was still some hope.


    If Prince Rui was not willing to marry the young miss, then wouldn''t young miss''s painful days would continue?!


    "Then I won''t marry, in any case I''m not too interested in marrying the King Rui." Murong Sheng rolled his eyes. It would be best if those two were married before she came back from the nunnery.


    This way, she didn''t need to think of a way out of this predicament. What was she supposed to do to get rid of this dog of a man like Shangguan Hong?


    It really makes one want to vomit!


    If she hadn''t been deceived by Shangguan Hong in her previous life, how could she have ended up like this!


    Qing Ying immediately opened her eyes wide, and quickly said: "Miss, you cannot think like this, right now Prince Rui is the only thing we can rely on!"


    Murong Sheng''s eyes darkened. That''s right, at this time in her previous life, Shangguan Hong was indeed her only hope. She had always hoped that Shangguan Hong could marry her into the family sooner and rescue her from her suffering.


    But the result?!


    Shangguan Hong had been using all sorts of excuses to decline, she had been foolish at that time, she had really thought that Shangguan Hong had no way of marrying her earlier.


    In the end, when he thought about it, it was not because he couldn''t do anything, but because he didn''t want to!


    This scoundrel had mixed feelings for Murong Shan, so how could he have thought that he would marry her into the palace so early!

 C29

    It was her fault for being blind back then and being unable to tell that this adulterous couple had already been hooked together.


    Now, she gave him this spot, Shangguan Hong hurriedly married Murong Shan back!


    Qing Ying wanted to say something, but the carriage came to a sudden halt. Qing Ying almost fell down in the carriage.


    After the carriage stopped, it quickly moved to the side.


    Qing Ying''s voice was heard, only then did Murong Sheng come back to her senses, as she lifted the carriage''s curtain and looked outside with a complicated expression.


    The Ghost King''s reputation was truly too shocking. He could only see the commoners on the streets running away as fast as they could. The merchants who set up their stalls quickly withdrew their stalls as well.


    Even the shops that were clearly bustling with business, many of them quickly closed their doors, no longer entertaining guests.


    This was too exaggerated.


    He had lived with the Spirit King for such a long time, but he didn''t feel that the Ghost King was as terrifying as the rumors said it was.


    At least, he had never done anything out of bounds to her before.


    However, at that time, she didn''t understand. She had heard the rumors outside. Shangguan Hong had even told her that the Ghost King was a person not to provoke, and that she should be more careful. didn''t notice


    Murong Sheng''s heart was a little sour, she wanted to take a few more glances. The curtain of the carriage was immediately pulled down by Qing Ying, causing a series of afterimages to appear.


    "Miss, don''t look!"


    Qing Ying''s face paled as she heard the sounds of horses galloping in from outside. Her body trembled as she said, "Miss, I heard the people in the capital say so. Anyone who saw the Spirit King would not have a good ending! Young miss, stop looking too! "


    Their young miss had already suffered a lot from the beginning, if she saw the Ghost King and was infected by some misfortune, wouldn''t it be even worse?


    Murong Sheng frowned, "If what you said is true, then the emperor will see the Ghost King every day, and that means he won''t have a good ending as well?"


    "Aiyo, my little miss, don''t speak carelessly." Qingying quickly spat a few times on the ground, "Pui pui, everyone has appeared, little miss didn''t mean to say that!"


    After saying that, she hurriedly lowered her voice and said to Murong Sheng: "Miss, please do not take it as a matter of fact. I heard that those close to the Ghost King would suffer misfortune after misfortune. There are also rumors that the Spirit King is an ominous person who has been possessed by evil spirits. "


    Murong Sheng frowned, listening to Qing Ying continue, "I heard that when the Spirit King was young, she suffered a fire and her face was burnt. That''s why they always wear the Ghost Mask, and also have an eccentric personality and act viciously, so no one wants to get close to the Ghost King. "

 C30

    Was his face burned?


    Murong Sheng recalled her previous life''s life with the Spirit King.


    When the Spirit King took off his mask in front of her, it was really a glance.


    Their four eyes met, and immediately caused Murong Sheng''s heart to stop beating for half a beat.


    "Ghosts! Ghosts!" Qing Ying was so scared that sher face turned green, and she couldn''t even speak properly. After spitting for a long time, he did not spit out another word.


    The Ghost King''s carriage passed by them quickly, causing their carriage to almost capsize from dodging. However, the culprit didn''t stop the carriage. Instead, he sped along at an even faster speed.


    "Whose carriage was it?"


    The man sitting in the carriage lightly coughed, then indifferently spoke.


    "Master, there are no signs on the carriage, do you want this subordinate to investigate it thoroughly?" A dark voice suddenly appeared within the quiet carriage.


    If one looked carefully, one would not be able to see where this sound came from. It was quite frightening.


    "No need."


    Her clear and cold voice was like a ring of jade, intoxicating people.


    From the look in her eyes just now, he didn''t see a single trace of fear in the woman''s eyes. This was truly interesting. There was actually someone in this world who wasn''t afraid of him?


    There were a lot of people in the capital who wanted to kill him, but there were very few who weren''t afraid of him. It was quite fun.


    "Find out who the person in the carriage is." He suddenly wanted to know who had the guts to not be afraid of him.


    "Yes." The guard opened his mouth, preparing to leave without any emotion.


    "Only ask who it is, don''t kill them." It would be much more difficult to find another thing that was not afraid.


    "Yes sir!"


    After the Ghost King''s carriage had left, the previously quiet street, where even a pin drop could be heard, once again began to boil with noise.


    Qing Ying finally came back to her senses. She wiped her forehead and realized that it was all cold sweat. "Miss, I was really scared to death just now!"

 C31 I donst eat

    "What are you afraid of?" Murong Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "That was the Spirit King''s carriage! Miss, you actually dare to look at the Ghost King''s carriage.


    "Misfortune?"


    "Do you still have any luck with me, your young miss?" Murong Sheng scoffed, "Who knows, maybe he can even use poison against poison, and drive away the bad luck on my body?"


    The Spirit King''s killing intent was very thick, perhaps this killing intent could bring her good luck?


    "Miss, we can''t think like that," Qing Ying said worriedly, "What if this Ghost King doesn''t like others to look at him? He realized that the Miss had just looked at him. Could it be that if he became unhappy, she would take revenge on us? Miss, it would be better if we had more things to do than less. "


    "Don''t worry too much," Murong Sheng consoled. People like the Ghost King, who are always busy with all sorts of things, how could they put an ant like us in their eyes? "We should hurry on our way, in case we drag it on too long, it will be dark before we reach the nunnery. It will be a problem to clean up when the time comes."


    She had already looked through it, but could she still return to the time just now and retract her gaze?


    That was impossible. Since it was impossible, he might as well comfort Qing Ying. It would not be a big problem to make her so nervous.


    The Ghost King really did not put a small figure like them in his eyes.


    Furthermore, Murong Sheng did not want to face the Spirit King at this time, even if she could not win in a fight, nor could she curse, so she could only hide somewhere and run far away.


    Murong Sheng''s words reassured Qing Ying a little. She looked at Murong Sheng from top to bottom, and only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there were not many injuries on her body. She quickly had her men drive the carriage in the direction of the nunnery.


    If it really was like Miss had said, it would be really difficult to deal with the situation before even reaching the sky of a nunnery.


    In the ancestral hall of Rongguo Mansion, the Second Madam was kneeling on a praying mat in the middle of the ancestral hall.


    Because of the scene that Murong Sheng had caused, everyone had seen it, and because she was not a strict slave, the old lady punished her to kneel in the ancestral hall and pray for Murong Sheng. However, only the Second Madam herself knew whether or not she was really praying for Murong Sheng.


    Fu mama took the food box and tiptoed in from behind. She asked quietly, "Madam, do you want to eat something?" The madame did not say that she was not allowed to eat. "


    Second Madam Gu closed her eyes and ignored the food box. "Take it back."


    "But ¡­" Fu mama was a little worried. "Madam, you''ve been hungry all day ¡­"


    "I said that I won''t eat, so I won''t eat. Since the madame''s punishment was not strict, I was willing to kneel in the ancestral hall. How can I eat in the ancestral hall?"


    Second Madam''s voice rose a little as she looked to the left and said, "Take it back, I won''t eat it!"


    Since she was so old, she was used to seeing all sorts of things. When she saw that Second Madam''s gaze didn''t seem right, she immediately understood. It seemed like no one was watching the ancestral hall, but in fact, there were people planted by the madame in the shadows!


    No wonder even though Madam''s stomach was growling from hunger, she refused to eat the food she brought.


    He was afraid of being taken advantage of by the madame!

 C32 Donst kill me

    Don''t kill me


    An idea came to Fu mama''s mind, then she spoke up in a loud voice. "Hey, madam, you''re starving yourself to death like this."


    "I was wrong. I should be punished like this. This is a punishment that I am willing to accept." Second Madam was very pious. "As long as you can forgive my mistake and let the madame know that this has nothing to do with me, it''s enough."


    Senior Servant Fu sighed with worry. "Since Madam has already made up her mind, then this servant will no longer keep persuading Madam to eat." I just hope that Madam can take care of her health. The Old Mistress must know that she was wronged. "


    "Qin mama said so herself. What does that have to do with Madam?"


    "Senior Servant Fu, please don''t say that," A bitter smile appeared on Madame Qi''s lips. "Senior Servant Qin has been by my side for so many years, I didn''t notice anything wrong with her. I did indeed have something wrong."


    "Alright, let''s not discuss this anymore. Take the things down."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Second Madam revealed a somewhat proud smile and lowered her voice. She asked in a voice that only two people could hear, "How is everything going?"


    "Don''t worry, Madam," Senior Servant Fu acted as if she was packing her things and said in a similarly soft voice, "Your servant has already taken over this matter from Senior Servant Qin. Once I understand it all again, everything will go according to my original plan. "


    "When that damned girl gets to the mountain of the nunnery, the arrangements will immediately begin." Fu mama lowered her voice even more. "When the time comes, I''ll definitely give that damned girl a good look, and not leave any traces behind!"


    "Yes."


    Second Madam Gu closed her eyes as if she was praying, "Then let''s do as we''ve arranged. But don''t kill them all. "When that happens, the madame will suspect me again."


    "This ¡­" Fu mama was a bit indecisive. "Weren''t the madame disinclined to entertain the family before?" "Why now?"


    Why was his attitude so weird now?


    He even wanted to make Second Madam punish him by kneeling down in the ancestral hall to pray because of such a small matter.


    "Why? Of course, because the mansion was no longer viable, the madame had to at least put on a show of being fair and square. Do you think the people outside the capital have a soft mouth? Many people wish for something to happen to the Rongguo Mansion so that they could enjoy the show. "


    "This matter cannot be investigated by anyone. Otherwise, if something happens, I won''t be able to take it."


    He didn''t know what was going on with that damned girl, but her mind suddenly became quick-witted and her personality became tough. As a result, in order to wash off her crimes, she could only silently pray in the ancestral hall.


    "This old servant understands. This old servant has told those people that they must properly teach that damned girl a lesson. They will definitely not let Madam''s suffering go to waste!" Being by Second Madam''s side, Fu mama naturally did not like Murong Sheng either. "Let that damned girl know that she''s not someone anyone can afford to offend!"


    He wanted to stay in the Rongguo Mansion and to think that he would actually dare to offend the Second Madam.


    Is there something wrong with my head?

 C33 black cloaked man

    This big house is not good, in the future, the one that can take on the Rongguo Mansion is still the second house?


    Then the Second Madam will be the Rongguo''s Madam in the future!


    This damned girl wanted to have a good life in the future, so she had to curry favor with Second Madam.


    Second Madam Gu sneered. "Deal with it. Don''t leave any evidence behind."


    As long as the evidence was not too obvious, that damned girl would not be able to do anything!


    Murong Yu was not spoiled in front of the madame, even Qin Wanlin, who had married into the family, was not spoiled by the madame, causing Murong Yu to be even more unfavoured by the madame.


    Second Madam Gu snorted. If she was the one Murong Yu married back then, she would be Murong Yu''s wife. Murong Yu was still the Rongguo, the Duke of the Nation who was respected right after he went out of the door.


    What''s the use of marrying a trash, Qin Wanlin?


    In the end, there was nothing left!


    The horse carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain of the nunnery. Murong Sheng lifted the carriage''s curtain in preparation to take a look, when suddenly a black shadow flashed and directly rushed into the carriage.


    Before Murong Sheng could see what was going on clearly, Qing Ying had already fallen head first into her seat, even the driver outside had fainted.


    Murong Sheng was shocked in his heart, and a trace of danger instantly appeared. Just as she was about to jump out of the carriage when she saw that the other party had reached out her hand, wanting to grab her wrist!


    Murong Sheng subconsciously turned around swiftly, avoiding the hand that was reaching over. In the next moment, she felt a chill on his neck, and her cold hands firmly grabbed onto her neck, pressing her down into a corner of the carriage.


    In an instant, Murong Sheng felt a terrifying gloominess spread throughout her entire body.


    This person''s hand was very cold. It was so cold that it seemed as if it had been frozen for several years. A thin layer of frost would rise wherever it touched a person.


    Was this a living person?!


    How could the temperature of a living person be so cold!


    Murong Sheng could not help but shiver a little, the goosebumps on her body all appeared out of control.


    The person in front was dressed in a black robe and had an extremely ugly mask on his face. His body seemed to be injured, and he seemed to be in a sorry state. However, this did not affect the terrifying aura that the black-robed man was emitting.


    It was as if there was an aura of death surrounding them, making her feel like she was meeting the king of hell''s evil spirits!


    Forget about the current Murong Sheng, even she, who had learnt a few moves from the Spirit King, had no chance of winning against this black-robed man! And now, she was in someone''s hands.


    His throat was fiercely pinched in the opponent''s hands!


    This made Murong Sheng not dare to be negligent in the slightest, and she did her best to adjust to a more comfortable position so that she could lightly breathe.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The person in front did not speak, so Murong Sheng had to use all his strength to speak, in order to not change.


    She was even more frustrated. If she had come back earlier and found out that she had such a mysterious thing, would she have been able to learn it earlier? Would it have been so easy for her to be restrained?

 C34 Yousve seen enough?

    Have you seen enough?


    "Are you afraid?"


    It felt like he had heard this voice somewhere before ¡­


    But now was not the time to think about this. Her life was in someone''s hands!


    Murong Sheng smiled faintly: "Are you going to let go of me just because you''re afraid?"


    The man opposite him did not speak. Murong Sheng continued to speak: "If being afraid does not make you let go of me, then why should I be afraid?"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the man let out a low laugh: "Interesting."


    There were not many interesting young ladies in the capital now.


    "Thus, I am unable to defeat you and I cannot escape. Can you remove your hand from my neck?" A hand clamped on her neck, feeling really uncomfortable. "If there''s anything you need help with, just sit down and talk. Otherwise, you''re not sure if I can help you, right?"


    The man''s sinister gaze landed on Murong Sheng''s face, and in that instant, Murong Sheng had a thought of fleeing. Fortunately, his strong willpower had suppressed the fear in Murong Sheng''s heart.


    Murong Sheng said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "If we do this, we will only be wasting each other''s time."


    The man''s hand around Murong Sheng''s neck slightly moved. He didn''t press down on her lifeline, but he didn''t move her hand away either.


    This contact between skin that wasn''t light nor heavy caused a layer of goosebumps that Murong Sheng had never been able to descend upon once again, and an inexplicable sense of coldness emerged.


    "You, are very interesting."


    In this situation, facing the other party''s praise that did not seem like praise, Murong Sheng could only maintain her smile: "Really? "Thank you."


    As if Murong Sheng had touched an ice-cold piece of metal, her skin and skin couldn''t help but shiver a little.


    "Afraid?" the man asked.


    Murong Sheng was speechless for a moment. Her life veins were all in his hands, and he still asked if she was afraid.


    Murong Sheng faced his ugly appearance, and the corner of her mouth slowly raised into a deep smile. "Guess?"


    Their four eyes met, and a faint blood-red flickered deep within their dark pupils. It was sharp, sinister, and ice-cold, causing one to not dare to look directly at them. But at this time, Murong Sheng could not retreat, if she retreated, it would reduce her bargaining chips by a few points.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    The man brought Murong Sheng back to reality with an ice-cold voice.


    There was fear hidden in the depths of his eyes, but he pretended not to be afraid in front of him.


    Interesting.


    She was mesmerized just by looking at one person''s eyes! Too embarrassing.


    Murong Sheng curled her lips in slight embarrassment: "If your eyes are so beautiful, then I presume your esteemed self is even more beautiful now."


    Suddenly, the aura around the man became colder, causing Murong Sheng to be unable to think clearly.


    Sensing Murong Sheng''s probing gaze, the man swung her hand and threw Murong Sheng into the corner of the carriage, where she gave out a "peng" sound, causing Murong Sheng to grit her teeth in pain.


    What''s wrong with this person? Praise him for his good looks, and to think that he would be angry?!


    Didn''t he know that girls should be protected by their palms?


    Even if he had to strangle her, shouldn''t he just loosen his grip on her? She had even heavily tossed her into the carriage. It wasn''t like she had offended this person!

 C35 You play dead

    He really was an unpredictable man. He clearly felt that this man''s mood had a sliver of happiness. How did he suddenly change his expression in the blink of an eye?


    Murong Sheng rolled her eyes in her heart. This kind of man was the most troublesome.


    Murong Sheng rubbed the neck that was just being pinched by the man, after much difficulty, she finally managed to relax a little, and smelled the scent of blood.


    Ye Zichen frowned and sniffed with his nose, then noticed that the man''s black robe had become slightly darker in front of his chest. Just now, the area where he had swung Murong Sheng was a little too large, causing the wound to rupture, and the stench of blood in the carriage became even stronger.


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly, "This wound looks quite deep. After bleeding so much, I''m afraid that even a little bit of my life would be taken away from this wound, right?"


    When the other party''s threat wasn''t that great, Murong Sheng''s courage increased by a few points. Furthermore, according to the current situation, this man had not broken into her carriage to kill her.


    Moreover, this man just now used a lot of strength and tore open his wounds. His injuries worsened a bit, causing Murong Sheng''s courage to grow even more.


    It was obvious that this person needed something from her.


    The man was wearing a mask, making it impossible for Murong Sheng to determine just how heavy this person''s injuries were. However, judging from the smell of blood, it was not a light wound.


    He didn''t bleed so much, so he was a character after a blink.


    "Who are you?" Murong Sheng was a little curious.


    The man didn''t reply to Murong Sheng. His eyes flashed with a cold light, as if he was thinking about something that made Murong Sheng''s neck feel a slight chill.


    Just as he was thinking about how to get rid of this man, he suddenly heard a shout from outside.


    "Quick!" I saw someone running this way! "


    "He can''t escape! You actually dare to harm the Prince! "


    "Search, search bit by bit for me!" "Capture him!"


    The voice came from afar, if Murong Sheng heard it, most likely the black robed man inside the carriage heard it too.


    Murong Sheng sized the black cloaked man up and down, "You injured the Spirit King?"


    The only one who came out at this time was probably the Ghost King, and this person could actually climb onto the Ghost King?!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes turned cold. Even in her previous life, she didn''t have any feelings for this nominal husband of her. However, he truly doted on her and didn''t let her suffer any grievances.


    This made Murong Sheng somewhat dislike the person in front of him: "Since you have the ability to harm the Spirit King, then you have the ability to escape from the hands of the soldiers. I''m afraid I can''t help much. "


    Murong Sheng did not want to save the person who injured the Spirit King!


    The man''s eyes flickered a little as he looked at Murong Sheng: "Other people would be very afraid when they talk about the Spirit King, but you are different from ordinary people."


    Murong Sheng scoffed, "The Ghost King sounds scary, but the war against the Ghost King brought peace to the citizens of the Da Qi Kingdom. I can''t stop you from assassinating the Spirit King, but it''s impossible for you to get my help. "


    You want her to save your life? Sorry, she wasn''t in the mood for that at the moment.


    The man did not speak. His gaze slightly glanced at the unconscious Qing Ying by her side as he coldly asked, "Are you sure?"


    Murong Sheng''s pupils instantly shrank, and she gnashed her teeth in anger: "Then what are you planning to make me do?!"


    The moment he said that, he heard the sounds of messy footsteps getting closer and closer. The two of them looked at each other, and Murong Sheng completely understood what this person actually meant!


    cursed as he heard the footsteps that seemed to have already surrounded the carriage. He looked at the man and asked, "Can you think of a way to stop your blood!?"


    The stench of blood was so strong that anyone who smelled it would be able to tell what was going on!


    The man raised his eyebrows and tapped his chest a few times. The effect was quite amusing.


    Murong Sheng clenched her teeth and stomped her feet, she took out everything that had a smell from the carriage and wanted to hide the smell of the blood.


    Ye Zichen scratched his head a few times, then wiped the blood off the man''s body, before patting his own face.


    Murong Sheng almost fainted from the smell of blood all over, her body was reeking of blood.


    His body moved forward even further as he grabbed the man''s waist, covering the mask he wore with a piece of clothing.


    He placed his chin on the man''s shoulder and lowered his voice before the man could react. "No matter what I do, you just have to cooperate with me!"


    A man has never been commanded to do so by a woman, but now


    The man couldn''t help but let out a light snort. Murong Sheng wailed as if she had received a signal: "You heartless bastard, you actually bullied me for such a little fox spirit!"


    This ghostly wailing sound caused the man''s face to twitch uncontrollably. He originally wanted to see what kind of tricks this girl would play, but now he had some doubts.


    Cooperate with her, is that right?


    Also, little vixen?


    No conscience?


    He had never experienced such a thing.


    Murong Sheng howled as she patted the man''s waist and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and cooperate with me. Otherwise, how will you get away with it in a while?"


    After a long silence, the man finally asked, "How do we cooperate?"


    Murong Sheng was stunned, seeing how young she was, he did not even know how to do such a thing.


    "No matter what I say, don''t say anything. Just faking your death is enough."


    The man pursed his lips, unable to do anything about the person in front of him. "I''ll try."


    "You damned heartless bastard! I''ve worked hard to support your family, and I''m giving you the feeling of an old man in the family. Is this how you treat me?! He kept saying that he no longer had any money on him, and all the money you earned outside was used to raise little vixen?! "


    "Now that you''ve been killed by someone, how am I supposed to feed a girl like Erya!?"


    Murong Sheng hugged the man, beating and scolding him, looking exactly like a shrew. Coincidentally, the soldiers who happened to pass by also heard him. The sound of footsteps could be heard outside the carriage as it was surrounded.


    The next moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    "Come out, everyone inside, get checked out!"


    The leader of the group held a long spear in his hand and looked at the two people inside the carriage with a ferocious expression.


    With that, Murong Sheng quickly raised her head: "Master! This humble woman is really pitiful! This damn heartless and stinky man not only used the silver that I worked so hard to earn to raise little vixen, she even beat me up! "


    This disheveled appearance with a pile of blood on his face scared the captain out of his wits.

 C36 sCold, so cold! s

    The captain stared at Murong Sheng for a long time, but did not find anything suspicious, and could only give up his vigilance to observe the other situation inside the carriage.


    "Sir!" You must uphold justice for this humble woman! Although this heartless little vixen still beat up this commoner. But this woman really did not want him to die! "While the woman was fighting with the heartless one, a man in a black robe suddenly jumped out and killed the woman''s man!"


    "Sir, I beg you to uphold justice for this humble woman. You must catch that murderer and bring justice to this humble woman''s family!"


    The captain frowned as he looked at the young maid lying in the corner of the horse carriage, whose fate was unknown. He then looked at the woman who was still in his arms. Her clothes were all messed up and stained with blood.


    His body didn''t seem to be bullied, it seemed like he had been dead for quite some time.


    The man''s head was buried in the woman''s arms, making it difficult for the captain to see it clearly. His clothes were also torn into a mess. However ¡­


    The squad leader suddenly realized that a black robe had fallen from the carriage! The assassin from earlier was also wearing black!


    This small discovery attracted the captain''s attention. Murong Sheng''s heart tightened as he tightly held onto the man''s head, trying his best to not let the man''s ghost mask show.


    "Speak!" Whose black robe is this!? "


    "This robe was thrown down by that assassin just now!" Murong Sheng was obviously very excited, "Your Highness, quickly capture him and bring him back for revenge for this humble woman''s husband! "Earlier, my wife''s husband was still able to play around with her alive. Now, he is going to be killed!"


    "My dear husband, how can you bear to leave me, Big Ya, and Er Ya behind?!" Husband, if you leave, Big Ya, Er Ya and I will die too! "


    Hearing Murong Sheng call him her husband time and time again, the man''s body slightly stiffened for a moment. Under the mask, her expression looked a little strange.


    Murong Sheng was completely immersed in her performance, and did not notice anything strange about a man. Her emotions were even more abundant as she howled, "Husband, your death was so tragic. "Rest assured, this official will definitely capture that bandits who killed you and avenge our family!"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s ghostly wails, the party leader felt waves of pain in her head. It made the man move her body uncomfortably as well, alleviating the discomfort within her heart.


    "Don''t move," Murong Sheng said in a almost nasal voice, voice as soft as a mosquito, "You are now a dead man, we cannot let others see the situation, if not we will both be finished!"


    The man heard what Murong Sheng said and stopped moving.


    This little girl looked a little interesting.


    The words that came out of his mouth gave him something


    From the moment he could remember, no one had ever dared to get so close to him. Especially when she hugged him so intimately. This caused a strange emotion to surge in the man''s heart.


    "My lord!" That bandit will die a horrible death! They even want to kill a useless person like my husband! You must avenge this humble woman, this humble woman''s big sister, and this Erya! "


    The Guard Captain''s attention was originally attracted to the black robe inside the carriage, but after hearing Murong Sheng''s words, she seemed to believe him a little, "Are you saying that the assassin took off his outer robe and left it here?"


    "Yes, yes," Murong Sheng nodded again and again, "Your Lordship, you were left behind by that bandit, even if this humble woman has the guts, she would not dare to lie in front of Your Lordship! Maybe it was that bandit who was afraid of exposing himself, so he threw his outer robe down! "


    The captain was immediately attracted by Murong Sheng''s words and frowned: "Then you should quickly speak the truth, where did that person go now! Stop crying here, is your man''s life more important than the prince''s?! Hurry up and reply! "


    "Sir, where did that bandit go? This humble woman knows that he suddenly broke into the carriage and stabbed her husband to death. Then, she took off her outer robe and left it here. At that time, this humble woman was too scared and had no way of resisting ¡­"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense! Where did that assassin run off to, tell me! "


    "They ran in that direction!" Murong Sheng was so scared that her neck shrank back and she pointed in a direction, "The moment that bandit threw his robe down, he jumped out of the carriage and headed that way!"


    "Wuuuu, this damned thief!" How could he be so heartless? With his husband gone, how was he going to support such a big family?! Husband, as long as you can wake up, I won''t say anything even if you were to raise seventeen or eighteen little foxes outside! "


    "Didn''t you always want to make the flowers suffer before this? Before, I didn''t agree. But now, as long as you are willing to live, I will agree to anything. I know I didn''t give you a son to make you look bad out there. "When you wake up, we will definitely give birth to a son. As long as you are willing to live ¡­"


    Murong Sheng acted as if this was her stage, as she was completely immersed in her own world, completely forgetting about the circle of little soldiers surrounding him. They were all crying out to the heavens and the earth, and this caused the captain to feel even more pain in her head, making him even more impatient.


    After taking one last look at the messy carriage, he didn''t discover anything suspicious about it and directly put down the curtain.


    "Go!" "Chase after him! We must capture him and punish him severely!"


    In order to catch the assassin as soon as possible, the team leader led his men and left in a hurry.


    Murong Sheng waited until she could not hear any footsteps and could not hear any of the people''s voices. Finally, she stopped crying like a ghost.


    "Enough," Murong Sheng released the man who was cold as ice in his arms, "If he''s gone, then you can also leave now."


    Cold. It was really cold.


    If this man hadn''t been talking to her just now, she would have completely believed that he really was a dead man.


    Holding such a large ice-cold piece of ice, it almost made her shiver from head to toe.


    Even after suffering such a heavy injury, he was still able to endure it until now without changing his expression. If not for the fact that he had just assassinated the Spirit King, Murong Sheng would still have some admiration towards him.


    The man leaned on the horse carriage, looked at Murong Sheng, and before he spoke, he closed his eyes and fainted.

 C37 I want to get out of the car

    Immediately, Murong Sheng opened her eyes wide: "What''s going on? Why did she pass out at this time? Do you still want to blame me?! "


    They had just swindled away those troops, but that didn''t mean that they were finished here. Who knows if those people will find any way to come back again?


    Thus, it was best to leave this place as soon as possible.


    However, that also meant that the man would have to leave alone. How could she bring such a dangerous thing with her?


    It was too dangerous. She couldn''t control this person at all. And he could assassinate the Spirit King?!


    Who was the Ghost King, how could he be so easily assassinated?


    This meant that this person''s martial arts skills were definitely above that of the Ghost King. Moreover, no matter how unpopular the Ghost King was in the mouths of commoners, he was still a prince and the son of the emperor.


    Perhaps the capital city had already been thrown into chaos and she still hadn''t settled her own matters yet. She didn''t want to be involved in this mess. She didn''t want that Second Aunt to make use of this opportunity to do something.


    Thus, he had to quickly get rid of this dangerous man and escape when he was unconscious!


    Murong Sheng was about to wake up Qing Ying, pack her up and throw her in the carriage to run away. Suddenly, a voice came out from the carriage: "Master!"


    Murong Sheng was immediately frightened. Could it be that the unconscious man had woken up again?


    No, that''s not right!


    This voice was not that man''s voice!


    Then, this "master", was he the man who had shouted?


    However, why did it suddenly appear here? [Who is this man? Why are my men so secretive?!]


    "Um, since you''re his subordinate, I''ll ¡­"


    Murong Sheng wanted to throw her off and leave immediately. However, before she could finish her sentence, she heard a hoarse voice. "Leave!"


    The horse carriage shook and quickly began to move. The clattering of the horses'' hooves stunned Murong Sheng.


    Wasn''t he in a coma just now? Why did he suddenly have the ability to speak again? This act of hers made her feel ashamed of herself!


    "Wait, wait. My servant and I have not gotten off yet! You told us to get out of the car. Wait a minute! Stop the car! Stop the carriage, I don''t want to go with you! "


    However, the people sitting outside turned a deaf ear and acted as if they didn''t hear anything. The carriage didn''t even show any signs of stopping as it ran very fast.


    Murong Sheng clenched her teeth, she had not woken up yet, if she jumped down from the carriage, she might lose her face. At that time, the Rongguo Mansion would be even more silent.


    Otherwise, she would have long ago jumped down from the carriage with Qing Ying in tow!


    This was so infuriating!


    How could she be so unlucky after leaving the Rongguo Mansion!

 C38 What disease?

    Murong Sheng had no choice but to sit beside Qing Ying. She checked her and found that there were no problems, and only after fainting did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Right now, only Qing Ying was by her side. If anything really happened to Qing Ying, she didn''t mind perishing together with this man!


    Murong Sheng did not want to wake Qing Ying up either, she just continued to make Qing Ying lose consciousness. Who knew what trouble Qing Ying would cause when she woke up.


    She couldn''t even call out to him, not to mention the fact that he had Qing Ying with him. She was in a coma.


    As long as he was able to wake up after this matter was completely over, it would be fine.


    Murong Sheng sat in the carriage and stared blankly at the man. Just a moment ago, for the sake of acting, Murong Sheng had directly taken off the person''s black robe.


    He lay there quietly, a huge hole appearing in his chest. His flesh was rolling over and over, a huge bloody hole that made people want to look away a second time.


    Who exactly was this person?


    Murong Sheng sighed, how come she did not realise that there was such a person in the capital in her previous life? She had never heard the Ghost King say that he had been assassinated. Or was it because she was embarrassed that she didn''t want to say it?


    In her previous life, she was only concerned about how she could safely stay in Rongguo Mansion, so she didn''t have much of a mind to worry about other things.


    After she had married into the Ghost King Manor, there had been no assassination attempts. Perhaps in the future, this person would be captured by the Spirit King?


    It was a pity that the voice was not bad and his skills were not bad either. Why did he want to assassinate the Ghost King just like that?


    At this time, the carriage finally stopped. Murong Sheng pinched Qing Ying''s hand, preparing to make her move, and find a suitable opportunity to pull Qing Ying along and run.


    As for the items in the horse carriage, he would give them up as long as he could.


    The curtain of the carriage was opened and two people wearing black robes walked in. Their eyes were only focused on the man lying on the ground and they didn''t even look at the others.


    Ye Zichen walked over to help the man up, but the moment he touched the man, he quickly retracted his hand.


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, feeling a little curious. When Ye Zichen looked at the man, he saw that her hand was already covered with a layer of frost.


    Needless to say, there was probably a lot of frost covering the area where the clothes covered.


    Oh, no.


    Murong Sheng sighed in her heart. No wonder she felt so ice-cold when she touched this man just now. So it turned out that this man had a problem with himself, which was why he had such a situation.


    Only


    What disease did this man have that could cause his body to be covered in a layer of frost?


    In Murong Sheng''s previous life, she had come into contact with many of the medical books by herself. However, if she suddenly thought about it now, she really couldn''t recall what kind of strange illness would have such a result.


    Perhaps, when he had time, he could go to that secret plane to look through the books. Perhaps, he could even obtain the results he wanted.


    To be able to go from a normal state to a layer of frost suddenly appearing on his body in such a short period of time, this was probably a thorny time.


    Maybe, the Ghost King never mentioned this matter in his previous life. Was it because this man had been killed by his illness without even needing the Ghost King to personally act?

 C39 Just passing by

    "What''s going on," one of the men in black said in a hoarse voice, "Why did Master suddenly act like this?!"


    He had just left to investigate, how could he suddenly put his master in such great danger?


    If he had known that this would happen, he would never have left his master''s side!


    Her sharp gaze fell on Murong Sheng''s body, and a deep killing intent was hidden in her eyes.


    Murong Sheng retreated a little, confused by the unfathomable killing intent. From start to finish, she didn''t seem to have said anything, much less offended this person.


    Moreover, it wasn''t her fault that his master was in such a coma!


    If it wasn''t for his master randomly assassinating some Ghost King, how could he have suffered such a serious injury?! What are you looking at her for? She''s going to get angry!


    "It seems like master''s poison is about to break out." The other man in black was also looking at the man lying on the ground with a frown.


    "Go and invite the Godly Doctor over!"


    "It''s too late, this place is too far away from where the Godly Doctor lives, even if I ride a fast horse and ride a whip, I won''t be able to catch up."


    Murong Sheng rolled her eyes, something was wrong!


    When she had shouted for them to get out of the car, these people had ignored her words, as if they were treating her as air. If something happened now, would he let her off the carriage?


    Where did such a good thing come from? This carriage was still hers!


    She just got up and prepared to get off the carriage.


    "?" How could Murong Sheng have known that a person who had clearly already fallen into a deep coma would still move!


    The man lying on the ground suddenly coughed, and opened his eyes beneath the mask slightly, staring coldly at Murong Sheng.


    "Master!"


    Wu Yu and the other black-clothed man shouted together, "Master, you have to hold on. This subordinate will bring Master to where the Godly Doctor lives to treat Master''s poison!"


    "About that, you guys can cure the poison," Murong Sheng said as she pointed to the hand that was grabbing her wrist, "Can you let go of my hand first?"


    One had to know, their master disliked letting people touch him as they pleased. He would never take the initiative to touch others, especially after such a serious injury, where the poison in his body was acting up again.


    ''How could this be?! ''


    But their master had not only done it, he had done it in front of them!


    Furthermore, he stubbornly held onto the woman''s wrist and did not let go!


    This


    The man did not speak, he just held onto Murong Sheng without moving, holding onto Murong Sheng with all her might. If they were to let go, they would be able to see that a large portion of Murong Sheng''s wrist had been grabbed red.


    The scene was extremely strange. Murong Sheng could completely feel how shocked the two black-clothed men were as they looked at her.


    It was as if she was a little demonic concubine that was bringing calamity to this nation.


    But she didn''t want to either!


    She was just passing by. Who knew that this man would catch her!


    If this continued, there would be four holes in his body. Murong Sheng cleared her throat and reminded them: "Your master is so heavily injured, why not you guys treat him first?"

 C40 Agree?

    What did he take her for?!


    It''s not like she took the initiative to pull their master''s hand. Are you blind?


    Being reminded by Murong Sheng, Wu Yu finally regained his composure and withdrew his gaze. Ye Zichen was still a bit surprised, but now was not the time to be surprised about it.


    It would be better if he helped his mistress survive this period of time, so that he could properly investigate what the situation was like with this woman.


    Just at this moment, a bit of blood started to seep out from the man''s chest where the blood had stopped, causing Wu Yu to forget about Murong Sheng even more.


    He took out a bottle of medicine and poured it on the wound on the man''s chest, preparing to stop the bleeding. Just as he was about to wrap it up, he realized that not only did the bleeding not stop, it even increased!


    Wu Yu''s heart instantly sank. What was going on!?


    If he could not stop the bleeding, his master''s injuries and poison would be even more severe!


    "Go, let''s hurry to the Godly Doctor''s residence!" Wu Yu clenched his fists so tightly that his joints turned white.


    This bottle of hemostatic medicine was given to him by the Godly Doctor, how could it not work on his master!


    "If you hurry over, I''m afraid your master''s blood will flow." Murong Sheng observed the man''s condition, and saw that his wounds were already open, and that he was still gripping her wrist tightly. He curled his lips, "Give me five thousand silver, return the carriage to me, and I''ll help you guys stop the bleeding."


    Wu Yu expressionlessly looked at Murong Sheng, analyzing her words in her heart. What this woman said was not believable.


    "You don''t believe me. Is there any other way?" Murong Sheng raised his eyebrows, "If there''s a sliver of hope, I want to give it a try. If you have the chance to wait, your master does not have the chance to wait."


    Currently, she was in the hands of this man, so she was in a coma. If there was really something wrong with this man in her carriage, then she would probably become the ghost of this man in black!


    Whether this man lived or died had nothing to do with her. However, if this man was going to sacrifice his life for her, then it was all related to her!


    As for the assassination of the Spirit King, if the Ghost King was able to hold on until she married him in his previous life, there shouldn''t be any big problems. She had to protect her own life before she could do anything else, didn''t she?


    Besides, she was really short of money. As the saying goes, money can make a fool of itself; there will be plenty of places to use it in the future.


    "If you continue to think about it, your master might even bleed to death."


    "You really have a way?" Wu Yu didn''t believe that this woman in front of him had a way to do what he couldn''t.


    This bottle of medicine was personally made by a Godly Doctor, and even if it was used on Master''s body, there wouldn''t be any effect. [This little girl in front of you actually said she can help you stop the bleeding?]


    "You don''t believe me?" Murong Sheng could tell that there was no difference between them and she just snorted lightly, "If you don''t believe me, then forget it. It''s not like my master is going to lose his life, if you don''t want to save him, then so be it.


    Her medical skills were taught to her by the Ghost King from her previous life! He had treated many of the difficult cases and had also seen many solitary-type medical techniques. Now, she wanted to save someone''s life, but she was still questioned?


    Even though she was not in a very good situation, she still had her own little temper and self-esteem!


    She didn''t want to make a move if he didn''t want her to! What did it have to do with her?


    Murong Sheng already had a bad temper. In her previous life, she played the little sheep that anyone could bully in the Rongguo Mansion in order to get a seat. Since she didn''t have that thought anymore, she naturally wouldn''t have that character anymore.


    Being suspected so much, Murong Sheng was immediately unhappy. Who cares about who does it and what does it have to do with her?


    A trace of killing intent flashed through Wu Yu''s eyes. "If you don''t save me, I''ll kill you and your little girl!"


    This matter was related to the life of his master, so other than believing in this little girl, he had no other choice. Even if they had to rush to the Godly Doctor''s residence on horseback, based on the speed of Master''s blood flow, it was really happening ¡­


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, "I wanted to save you just now, you suspect me. You still want to threaten me now? No, go save your master, I won''t be threatened by you. In any case, if you want to die together and kill me, your master might not even be able to last until the end! "


    "Besides, I''m scared by you right now. My hands are shaking and I can''t stop it. I can''t save you, so please be as tall as you can!"


    A trace of anger rose in Wu Yu''s heart, while the other black-clothed man took a step forward, intending to pull out his blade for Murong Sheng to see. Wu Yu stopped him, saying, "If you really can save Master, then I''ll agree to the request you''ve just made!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. Not counting the request just now, I was scared by you, so you have to give me 10,000 gold! " Murong Sheng opened her mouth wide, and directly doubled the price.


    "10,000 taels of silver, return the carriage to me." If you agree, I''ll save you. "


    Tsk, how great would it be if he agreed to her request just now. If you want to do this, you will be cheated to death!


    "You!" The veins on the temples of a black-clothed man popped out, he really wanted to slash Murong Sheng to death here.


    Wu Yu''s face darkened. He looked at his master''s bloodied position and gritted his teeth. "I promise you!"


    "Very good. 10,000 taels of silver, return the carriage to me." I saved your family''s master, Perfect! " Murong Sheng did not want to break off all decorum with this group of people, but now that things were better, he decided not to.


    Fortunately, when he left the secret plane, he had casually taken out a bag of silver needles. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to boast like this right now.


    Always holding onto his hands, Murong Sheng was still unable to unleash some of it.


    "That, can I trouble you to remove your master''s hand from my wrist?" She didn''t want to be a one-armed man at all.


    Wu Yu had a cold expression on his face. "No."


    Murong Sheng almost rolled her eyes. She could only open the silver needle bag in a very difficult situation. Wu Yu stared fixedly at Murong Sheng''s actions. If Murong Sheng really dared to do something, she would grab onto her opponent the first chance she got.


    Murong Sheng ignored Wu Yu''s gaze as she used one hand to tear apart the man''s clothes, directly ripping him in half. Instantly, that kind of chest that exuded the aura of a man appeared in front of Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng was not the least bit embarrassed, her eyebrows slightly raised as she looked at her chest. Not bad, even though she was wearing that ugly mask, her figure was still pretty good.


    His skin was like jade, and the lines on his chest were clear. Murong Sheng could bet that this skin color, in terms of being able to rank amongst the top in the capital, was within the range of a woman!


    Who would have thought that she would have such a good figure while wearing an ugly black robe!

 C41 Give money

    He did not know how to use his advantage!


    Wu Yu had never seen a woman as carefree and unrestrained as this little girl in front of him.


    Tearing off a man''s clothes can be so bold and unrestrained, without even the slightest bit of hesitation and shyness.


    Furthermore, the woman was still staring at her master''s chest, not moving her eyes away at all!


    Wu Yu''s expression darkened. "What are you looking at? Why aren''t you starting?!"


    Murong Sheng curled her lips. What''s the point of being so fierce?


    However, since he was facing her parents who were just giving her money as compensation for the carriage, Murong Sheng did not say anything. Seeing that his right hand could not move at all, Murong Sheng felt helpless.


    "I say, can you let go of my wrist? Your subordinates are watching me closely. Don''t worry, I won''t run away. " Murong Sheng must be fast and accurate, being grabbed so hard by her wrist would definitely affect her.


    With that, the man seemed to hear her and let go of her wrist. However, he still held tightly to the corner of her clothes, as if she was about to escape.


    Murong Sheng was helpless. Alright, as long as it did not hinder her from doing her proper work.


    For no reason at all, she tightly held onto him as if she was holding onto a big son, afraid that she would dig him up.


    Wu Yu''s eyes widened when he saw this scene. In all his years of following his master, he had never seen his master being so dependent on others.


    This woman, just what kind of charm could she have that could make her master look at her in such a different light!


    Wu Yu''s heart was a little complicated, and mixed within it was a little shocked. It seemed that he really had to investigate this thoroughly. If there was someone doing this on purpose, they would eliminate him in time!


    "Feed this into your master''s mouth." Murong Sheng took out a small packet of medicinal powder and handed it over to Wu Yu.


    Wu Yu took it and looked at it for a long time before asking warily, "What is this?"


    Even if Wu Yu agreed to let Murong Sheng help Master stop the bleeding, it didn''t mean that he completely trusted Murong Sheng in his heart. Especially now, he actually took out a bag of weird things and told him to feed it to his master.


    Impossible.


    If this was something harmful, wouldn''t he become an accomplice?!


    Murong Sheng glanced at Wu Yu. "You have to listen to me if you want me to make a move. If you don''t believe I can stop the bleeding, don''t say yes. "


    Wu Yu''s face darkened. "At least let me know what this powder is used for."


    "Combining the inner and outer powers will allow your master to stop the bleeding in a short period of time," Murong Sheng began to busy herself with the following tasks, "If you want your master to bleed more, then do your best to delay time. The blood that you bleed is not mine."


    Murong Sheng placed a bag of silver needles neatly beside the man''s head. Then, she quickly inserted his needles into the man''s acupuncture points. Before long, the man''s chest was full of silver needles.


    This caused Wu Yu to feel a bit more shocked. He had seen this technique before from the Godly Doctor. Why did a little girl like his seem so powerful?


    This kind of scene, the speed of this flying needle, not to mention medical skills, just the speed of this needle piercing seemed to be as fierce as that of a Godly Doctor.


    This


    It was truly shocking.


    "You ¡­" Previously, Wu Yu''s heart had been filled with distrust towards Murong Sheng, but now, his heart had begun to waver.


    Furthermore, there was no blood coming out from the wound on Master''s chest. [This means that Master''s blood was stopped by this girl in just a short while?!]


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it at all!


    Murong Sheng had not given anyone acupuncture for a long time, she was only afraid that the method was unfamiliar. After checking the acupuncture on the last man, she was satisfied and put the bag away.


    He wiped the blood off his hands with an unknown cloth.


    The black clothed man who was standing there like two pieces of wood said, "The needle in front of your master''s chest must not be pulled out. As long as it is not pulled out, the bleeding will stop."


    "Also, this wound of his cannot be touched by water. You should bring him to that Godly Doctor''s place as soon as possible. Presumably, your master is under the responsibility of a Godly Doctor, so you have a fairly good understanding of your master''s symptoms. "


    "Otherwise, when the poison in my body breaks out, no one will be able to treat it. Even I will be at a loss when the time comes. "


    Such a perfect figure would definitely not be damaged by such a scar. It would be very unsightly then.


    After Murong Sheng finished speaking, she realized that no one was paying attention to her, and could not help but frown: "Did you hear what I said? This is related to the life of your master, how did you get distracted as a subordinate? "


    Wu Yu was expressionless and his heart was filled with calmness. He looked at Murong Sheng in a daze, waiting for him to continue.


    "You can pay me the silver and also return the carriage to me," Murong Sheng clapped his hands, trying to call Wu Yu''s attention back to him. "You guys better hurry to the genius doctor''s residence, my method of stopping the bleeding has a time limit."


    Wu Yu''s heart was a little complicated. He glanced at Murong Sheng and whistled. Instantly, a head popped in from outside. "Boss."


    "Is the carriage ready?"


    "Boss, the arrangements have been made!"


    Once Wu Yu heard that, he decisively used his sword to chop the wooden board the man was lying on off the carriage. Get someone to carry it to another carriage.


    Because the medicinal powder Murong Sheng fed into the man''s mouth earlier had some anesthetic properties, the man grabbed onto the corner of Murong Sheng''s clothes and loosened her grip. As he was being carried out, his fingers lightly hooked onto the jade pendant that Murong Sheng was wearing on her waist.


    With this lift, the jade pendant was also pulled down by the man and taken away with him.


    "Miss, may I ask, how long is the time limit?"


    Yo, he looked down on her that much just now. Now that I''ve seen her abilities, you''re already acting so courteous. You still want to call her ''lady''?


    Murong Sheng proudly raised her brows: "In two days, but according to your speed, you should be able to reach the place you guys want to go within a day, right?"


    "My lady is intelligent, thank you very much for saving me this time."


    "Don''t, don''t thank me, I''m not someone who needs to be saved for no reason," Murong Sheng was afraid that the other party would renege on their debt, but after thanking him, he did not want to pay the silver anymore, "As long as you quickly pay me the silver, everything will be fine!"


    Murong Sheng stared at Wu Yu, afraid that he would run away and not give him any money.

 C42 Black Women

    "Don''t worry miss, I''ve already sent someone to get it. "But the amount of silver taels is too much, may I ask if the young lady can accept the banknotes?"


    "That''s fine," Murong Sheng didn''t even flinch as she smiled merrily, "Whether it''s silver or banknotes, as long as it''s five thousand silvers, it''s fine."


    The silver notes were even better!


    Holding the silver notes in his hand was much more convenient, so he didn''t need to worry about it anymore.


    If he carried boxes of silver into the nunnery, who knows what bad news would spread to the Rongguo Mansion, but he would put a big hat on her for no reason!


    Murong Sheng sat on a seat that was not destroyed by the black-clothed men, and waited quietly.


    Since this man had so many subordinates, he must have a great background. He definitely wouldn''t go back on his word for a mere five thousand taels of silver. Therefore, she didn''t mind waiting for a while.


    Just at this time, the carriage curtain was pushed aside once again, and Murong Sheng thought that it was time to deliver the banknotes: "The banknotes have been delivered?"


    He only saw a woman dressed in black standing outside the carriage. Her gaze was ice-cold and filled with disdain for points. She looked up and down her body and said, "You are the little girl, help master stop the bleeding?"


    Murong Sheng''s smile turned cold, and she looked like she hated this kind of gaze. It was the gaze of a person in power that fell on her body like an ant. It was as if she was a vegetable that was being sold at a cheap price, making people look down on her.


    This kind of gaze was too obvious, making even if Murong Sheng wanted to ignore it, he had no way.


    He even searched in his heart, wondering if this person had committed a crime at some point in time. But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t remember anything about it.


    Don''t even mention the fact that the current her didn''t even know many people from her closed door cultivation at Rongguo Mansion. Even the women she had met in her previous life after marrying into the Ghost King Manor didn''t match up to the woman in front of her.


    Therefore, Murong Sheng was sure that this was the first time they were meeting, but this woman had such malicious intentions towards him, where did she come from?


    Had she accidentally dug up her family''s ancestral grave, or had she accidentally picked up her man?


    Was it because her brain was filled with water or had her brain been crushed by the door when she was using this kind of gaze?!


    The other party did not have any good attitude towards her, and Murong Sheng would not use her hot face to stick to the cold butt of others, "What about me? Are you here to deliver the banknotes? Or should I say, quickly move away, I''m very busy, I don''t have the time to chat with you here! "


    The woman in black frowned, her eyes filled with obvious disdain. "How rude. Only banknotes are in your eyes."


    He took out a stack of banknotes and threw it into the carriage, "Here, this is the banknotes you wanted."


    The expression on Murong Sheng''s face became completely cold. As she looked at the silver bills that were thrown at her feet, her phoenix eyes slightly narrowed. There was a smile at the corner of her mouth, but if one looked closely, the smile was frighteningly cold.


    "As your master''s savior, I am treating your master''s savior with this attitude?" Murong Sheng lightly tapped on the window with his finger, his gaze landing on the black clothed female''s face, "Or could it be that, in your eyes, your master is worse than a dog, so you want to humiliate me?"


    She swore that after her rebirth, she would never let anyone do this to her!


    She stopped the man''s bleeding. What did the man''s men mean?


    Did he think of her as a beggar?


    Do you believe that she would rush out right now and pull out all of the needles on that man''s body, causing him to bleed to death?!


    He still had her things on him, and he actually wanted to treat her like this? A subordinate who did things for someone else was actually throwing his face in front of her?


    You gave her face?!


    Murong Sheng''s heart was on the verge of dying, and her body was trembling with anger. The smile remained on her face.


    "How can you say that!" The black-clothed woman was angered to death by Murong Sheng''s words, "How can my master be a dog! My master''s identity is noble, how could a lowly person like you keep it in your mouth! "


    That''s right!


    This little girl had just saved her master, and stopped the blood from flowing out of his wound.


    But Wu Yu had also just said that his master was different from everyone else to this little girl! Master would actually take the initiative to come into contact with this little girl!


    He was actually holding the little girl''s wrist with his own hands!


    A raging fire of jealousy burned in her heart.


    "At the very least, if I had saved a dog. The owner of the dog would also be grateful to me, but you actually threw your face at me, "Murong Sheng said with a bright smile." From this, we can see that in your heart, your master is not even comparable to a dog.


    "Or do you not wish for me to stop your master''s blood at all? You wanted to make your master bleed to death, but seeing that this idea cannot be realized, you vented your anger on me? "


    "You!"


    "Nonsense! How ignorant! Just you wait, if you don''t want the money, then don''t! " The woman in black''s eyes darkened. She kept the banknotes that had been thrown into the carriage, then slammed the curtain to the carriage and left.


    Only now did the smile on Murong Sheng''s face fade, and she stared coldly in the direction the woman in black had disappeared to.


    Well, that''s great.


    Did he really think that he was helping her become a sick cat, that anyone could come over and bully her?


    Even someone who only knew how to be a lackey was looking at her with such a displeased expression. He didn''t have the ability to bully her, so how could he deal with her?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were ice-cold, and flickered with a few degrees of coldness.


    After living for so many years, she finally understood one thing. There was no use in bowing and turning. She had to work hard to make herself stronger, to make everyone revere her!


    Otherwise, if he did not have the strength, then he would be bullied and bullied. Even a casual dog could bark wildly at her!


    Murong Sheng tightly clenched his fist and smashed it onto the carriage, her mouth curved into a sinister smile.


    That woman, she remembered.


    Sooner or later, she would take back all the humiliation she had suffered today from that woman!


    It wouldn''t be too late for a gentleman to seek revenge by throwing his face at her. If he didn''t take care of that woman, he would never be able to quell the hatred in his heart!


    Murong Sheng laughed coldly, then shouted loudly: "Is this how you treat your guests?! I used all my strength to stop your master''s blood from flowing out, and you all just threw your silver bills at my feet?! "


    "This is really my first time seeing such a situation. It''s so funny!"


    With that, Wu Yu swiftly dashed in. "My apologies, I was busy settling down the master just now and neglected the situation over here."

 C43 The wind is too strong to hear

    "Heh, is this how you treat guests? I stopped the bleeding for your master, and then you threw the banknotes on the ground? Do you treat me like a beggar? "


    Wu Yu''s brows creased slightly. "I''m sorry, I really don''t know about that."


    "If you don''t know, then call that woman in! I want her to apologize to me personally! " Murong Sheng had a very big temper and looked very arrogant.


    No matter what, she had done her master a favor. The person in front of her shouldn''t be thinking about offending her. Who knew that they would never meet again? Who knows what might happen to his master that would need him?


    Thus, as a person, he had to keep a low profile.


    Wu Yu thought for a moment. "Miss, please wait for a moment. I''ll get her to come over and apologize."


    Wu Yu called for the woman in black, who had an expression of unwillingness on her face. And the expression that Murong Sheng liked to see the most was the expression of this person!


    Only this kind of helpless attitude, would make Murong Sheng a little excited in her heart.


    "Apologize to this girl."


    The woman in black opened her eyes wide, not daring to believe what she had heard. "Boss, why should I apologize to this woman!"


    Has the boss gone crazy!


    "This lady just saved master''s life. Apologize."


    "Why should I apologize? Even if it wasn''t for her, Master would have definitely been cured after being sent to the Godly Doctor. "She''s just icing on the cake, what kind of benefactor is she!"


    "Aiyo, look at what you''re saying. It''s really interesting. It''s just a icing on the cake, when you get to the Godly Doctor, your master''s illness will naturally be cured. Is that what you said? "


    "Since that''s the case, let''s do it!"


    Murong Sheng slapped her thigh, and immediately stood up and walked out of the carriage: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll just pull out all of the silver needles on your master''s body. Didn''t you already say that? My use is not big, let your master bleed his way to that Godly Doctor! "


    "Young lady!"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, Wu Yu''s heart jumped as he hurriedly stopped Murong Sheng. "Hurry up and apologize!"


    How could he pull out all the silver needles?


    Would Master be able to last long enough to go to the Godly Doctor?!


    "If you don''t apologize, wait for Master to wake up. I will take the initiative to ask Master to transfer you to another place. "


    No matter how unhappy she was, she had to apologize to Murong Sheng. On her face, there was a bit of shame, she wished that she could eat Murong Sheng up.


    "I''m sorry."


    Murong Sheng sat down again and rubbed her ears. "What did you say? I didn''t hear it. "


    The woman in black clenched her fist and slightly lowered her head: "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have done that! "


    "Oh, what should we do? Why don''t I understand? "Please explain it more clearly."


    The black-clothed woman''s eyes widened as she gnashed her teeth. Wasn''t this woman getting something out of this!?


    But for the sake of being able to stay by her master''s side, she had to endure!


    "I shouldn''t have thrown the banknotes at your feet. You are the savior of my master. I should have brought the banknotes to you with both hands."


    "En, not bad," Murong Sheng nodded her head in satisfaction, and happily leaned against the carriage, "Then now, you have to complete what you just said."


    The woman in black gritted her teeth, and then she clenched her teeth again. In the end, she took out a stack of banknotes from her bosom. Wu Yu stopped him just as he was about to take a step forward.


    Wu Yu''s face was expressionless. Under the astonished gaze of the woman in black, he added another stack of banknotes. Together, they amounted to around a hundred thousand taels of silver!


    What virtue or ability did this woman have to be able to obtain so many silver notes!


    Although he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do.


    The black-clothed woman suppressed her impulse with her reason. She passed the silver in her hand to Murong Sheng: "You are my master''s saving grace. This is your reward."


    Murong Sheng slightly raised her brows, and when she extended his hand to receive the silver bills, her fingers faintly moved. An inconspicuous powder was sprinkled on the back of the black clothed female''s hand, which Murong Sheng received with a smile.


    He was in a very good mood, and there was no impatience on his face. He gave the woman in black a meaningful glance and said, "In the future, as a subordinate, you must learn how to be human."


    "This performance is even bigger than your master''s. Who are you showing it to?"


    She would never let someone who looked down on her off so easily. She was extremely petty!


    She would treat it as the interest that she had collected first and return slowly in the future. There was no rush at all. She wanted to see if that man would cure his loyal female subordinate after being poisoned.


    Let the Godly Doctor save him?


    He took the banknotes and woke up the coachman. Murong Sheng arrogantly sat in the carriage and left.


    The black clothed female stared at the carriage unwillingly for a long time. After knowing that Murong Sheng''s carriage had completely disappeared from her line of sight, she finally retracted her gaze.


    Wu Yu''s cold voice suddenly rang out as they prepared to board the carriage and take a look at their master''s condition.


    "No fragrance."


    The sudden voice gave the woman a fright, causing her to immediately retract her steps. He turned around and lowered his head slightly. "What happened?"


    He felt a little guilty, but it only lasted for a moment as he stood there quietly.


    "Do you know what you just did?"


    The woman in black pursed her lips. Her expression became somewhat tense and her expression turned ugly, "What? It''s just a little girl, so what''s wrong with me doing that? "


    "That young lady, the sect leader just stopped bleeding! At the same time, Master''s attitude towards her is extraordinary. Do you really take Master''s rules seriously?! "


    How could Wu Yu not know Wu Xiang''s feelings for his master? But it was impossible for his master''s feelings for Wu Xiang surpass those of a master and his servant. No woman had appeared at Wu Xiang''s side before, so she didn''t think too much about it.


    It formed a strange sense of balance. The fragrance was still the same and there would not be any deviation from it.


    But now ¡­


    All of a sudden, a girl that was treated differently by her master appeared. This woman was not as fragrant as before, but she had already broken the feeling of maintaining her balance.


    Especially after what Wu Xiang did just now, it had caused Wu Yu to be wary of him.


    She, Wuxiang, had overstepped her boundaries.


    If she could not calm down her restless heart, then she would no longer be able to stay by her master''s side. In such a situation, it was very easy to have other consequences when carrying out tasks!

 C44 take the path

    It was impossible for him to not have his master fall in love with another woman, much less have his master fall in love with the incense.


    However, what he could do was to let Wu Xiang break this thought that shouldn''t exist, and not continue on with his obsessions. Otherwise, the only thing he could do was to send Wu Xiang out like a master reporting.


    Fragrance was an uncontrollable factor that could cause problems at any time.


    Judging from Wu Xiang''s attitude towards that girl just now, Wu Xiang probably didn''t want to give up so easily.


    On the contrary, it caused a sense of unease to arise in Wu Xiang''s heart. He directly disobeyed the rules set down by the master and did such a thing.


    Wu Yu frowned as he looked at Wu Xiang. If Wu Xiang did something irrecoverable in the future, it would be a small matter for him to be transferred elsewhere. By then, Wu Xiang''s life would be in danger.


    "It''s just helping Master stop the bleeding, what''s with the rules?" Even without her, when Master goes to the Godly Doctor''s place, the bleeding from the wound will also stop! "


    "Then have you forgotten that the distance from here to the Godly Doctor is too far, and Master''s blood cannot be stopped? Do you want Master to drain all the blood on his body!? "


    A look of panic appeared on Wu Xiang''s face. "Master''s fortune is great, how could something happen so easily!? Furthermore, don''t meddle in my affairs, I know what I''m doing! "


    Wu Xiang didn''t want to continue, so he glared at Wu Yu before turning to leave.


    Wu Yu gazed at Wu Xiang''s retreating back as he coldly spoke, "Did you send someone to target that lady?"


    Wu Xiang''s footsteps paused. Naturally, he was very clear on who Wu Yu was talking about. Anger rose in his heart, as if someone had seen through his thoughts. "What does it have to do with you that I have people on my tail? Don''t meddle in other people''s business!"


    "I don''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but if Master were to find out," Wu Yu''s face turned cold. "Wu Xiang, are you sure you still want to keep staring at that girl?"


    "You don''t need to care about my matters! And I''ve never done anything that leaves a mark! " Wu Xiang didn''t even look at Wu Yu as he turned and disappeared.


    She must investigate that woman thoroughly!


    She really wanted to know how charming that woman was. She wasn''t rejected by her master even though she was so close to her master!


    Wu Xiang''s figure disappeared from Wu Yu''s sight in an instant. Wu Yu frowned slightly.


    If Scentless Fragrance really caused trouble, then the consequences could already be predicted. He had been together with Wu Xiang for so many years, at least he had a bit of kinship in his heart. He wanted to mention ''fragrant'', but he didn''t appreciate it.


    Could it be that the obsession Wu Xiang had with his master had reached a point where he couldn''t disappear?


    However, as subordinates, they could only be subordinates. How could they possibly think about something that did not fit their status?


    Murong Sheng sat inside the horse carriage and hid the silver in her hand in a secret compartment. The inside of the carriage was in complete disorder. Murong Sheng held onto a stick and called Qing Ying over.


    "Miss?"


    Qing Ying woke up in a daze, her face filled with confusion and surprise. Murong Sheng briefly described what happened to Qing Ying after she fainted. She did not say too much because she was afraid that it would cause Qing Ying to feel mental pressure.


    Now that she had escaped from the previous situation, Qing Ying''s face was full of joy, but also some regret.


    Murong Sheng comforted Qing Ying for a long time before she managed to calm her panicking heart. She let the coachman continue on in the direction of the nunnery. Since it wasn''t dark yet, it was best to arrive early.


    After waking up, the coachman was also frightened. He galloped at top speed all the way to the foot of the mountain of the nunnery and stopped.


    "Miss," the coachman said as he lifted the curtain, "there are two routes to the nunnery. Which one should we take?"


    After what had just happened, the driver was in a state of shock. Whenever he encountered something he needed to choose from, he would quickly ask for Murong Sheng''s opinion.


    Murong Sheng opened the carriage''s curtain, looked at the situation outside, and thought for a moment: "Take the small path."


    Qing Ying froze for a moment, "Miss, isn''t it better to take the road?"


    "No, just take the path." Murong Sheng said firmly, "Nothing will happen, let''s go."


    Since Second Madam had already arranged everything for her, how could she not expose it and give him some support? Otherwise, how sad would it make Second Madam''s heart?


    What''s more ¡­


    Murong Sheng chuckled, there was someone watching her from behind. She had to take some interest just to stare at her. How could she let others stare at him for free?


    However, Murong Sheng was not surprised, that Ghost-faced Man looked very imposing. If those people didn''t investigate her background, they wouldn''t be able to rest at ease. She could understand that.


    However, understanding was understanding. It was impossible for her to be followed up like that.


    He had to make good use of it in order to feel comfortable.


    Murong Sheng glanced at the messy underbrush and scoffed. It seemed that the Second Madam was not looking for someone that powerful. He didn''t even put such a simple disguise on mind.


    Did he underestimate her, or did he think they were powerful?


    The coachman seemed to completely obey Murong Sheng''s orders, and went up the small path. The carriage did not dare to move too quickly, as the road was extremely bumpy. If it moved too quickly, the carriage might be able to overturn the road.


    "Boss!" It''s here! "


    A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said with a smile, "Even the heavens want to help us! The young lady has chosen to stay on the main road and insisted on going up the mountain by this small path. "


    "When the time comes, we will make a move. This little girl is really called ''Tian Tian'' and ''Tian Tian''; she should not have screamed at all!"


    "Of course, our boss is very smart. Isn''t it just going to end up like this little girl coming down the small path?" Another fat man flattered her, "Boss, this girl is the Miss of Rongguo Mansion, she definitely tastes good!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he received a slap to the back of his head from the monkey, "What nonsense are you spouting, is that girl something you can think of?!" Of course it''s for boss to enjoy! "


    "As for us ¡­" The sharp mouth and monkey cheeks had a fawning expression, "Boss, can you give the maid next to that little girl to us brothers to have a taste?"


    The maidservant by xiaojie''s side definitely looked pretty good as well! It wasn''t too far off!


    "One or two of you only know how to think about this sort of thing," as their boss, he felt that he had a great responsibility, "As long as you behave yourselves, when the mission is completed, I''ll give you the maidservants. Look at your manners!"


    "Boss is mighty!" "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a game, I just want to take advantage of this opportunity!" The monkey-faced man smiled lustfully, sucking on the saliva that was about to be left behind. "I can feel refreshed again, and I can even finish the mission, don''t you think so, boss?"


    "Outstanding!" "Wait a moment, you guys will be able to play then."

 C45 Come out

    "Stop, stop!"


    When the carriage was halfway up the mountain, Murong Sheng suddenly shouted to stop the carriage.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    When she heard the anxiety in Murong Sheng''s tone, she immediately asked: "Is there something wrong, I''ll let you have a look."


    "No, I''m a little thirsty," Murong Sheng said lazily while leaning on the car window. "Qing Ying, go with the carriage driver to the mountains and check if there are any mountain springs around. Bring me some."


    Green Cherry was stunned for a moment, "Miss, when we came out, didn''t we fill the water bag with water?"


    "That was brought by Second Aunt, do you think I dare to eat it?" Murong Sheng said with a smile, "If I accidentally filled it with some dirty stuff, wouldn''t I be unable to describe my pain anymore?"


    "The lady is right," Vermillion Bird said as she got off the carriage, "The coachman and I will take a look around to see if there are any mountain springs. Miss, you are in the carriage, please do not run around. "


    "Go ahead," Murong Sheng smiled as she waved towards Qing Ying, "I will sit in the carriage and wait for you to return. You can rest assured."


    Seeing Qing Ying and the coachman leave, the eyes of the three men who were waiting to the side immediately lit up.


    "Boss, our chance has come!"


    With so many people, they might not even be sure if something unexpected would happen. However, if there were fewer people, they could be defeated one by one!


    First, he had tied up this charming young miss of the Rongguo Mansion. When the maidservants and coachmen returned, he would tie up those two so that they wouldn''t even be able to cry!


    "Go!" Up! This is a very good opportunity. Take advantage of the fact that the maid and the carriage driver aren''t back yet and hurry up! "


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was the only one on the horse carriage, she grabbed a big blade and rushed forward.


    Two people, one thin and the other fat, quickly followed.


    When the three of them pulled down the carriage curtain and threw it to the side, they saw Murong Sheng sitting inside the carriage with a smile on her face, "The three of you, I have been waiting for a long time."


    The three of them were stunned for a moment and looked at each other.


    This little girl, how did she know they would appear? You''ve been waiting for them for such a long time?


    Could it be that a traitor had appeared in their midst?!


    Impossible, the three of them had done so many things together, how could they betray each other? Maybe this little girl was purposely provoking their previous relationship, so she said that!


    "Little lady, if you don''t want to suffer too much, you''d better be more tactful. Otherwise ¡­"


    The man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks threatened with a lewd smile. This little girl had never seen much of the world. She would definitely be scared by them.


    "Oh what?"


    Murong Sheng swept a glance at the man standing at the very front: "You must have been sent by my second aunt, right?"


    The three of them felt their hearts thump violently once again. How did this little girl know everything?


    "If you don''t admit it, I know it. "My second aunt is very powerful, I can''t escape even if I wanted to right now, right?"


    The boss thrust the blade in his hand into the carriage and stared fiercely at Murong Sheng. "That''s right! "Right now, even if you want to run away, you can''t. Why don''t you serve our brothers properly so that we can go back and report!"


    "I can''t run, but can you guys just go back and report if you''re sure I can''t run?" Murong Sheng supported his head with one hand, smiling merrily as he looked at the three people in front of him, "Do you three have the ability to let me serve your brothers?"


    "Cut the crap!" "You little girl, I can pin you to the ground with one hand!"


    The three of them looked at Murong Sheng''s flirtatious appearance and could not take it anymore. Especially that sharp mouth with monkey cheeks, they cursed secretly: "Boss, I can''t take it anymore! Let''s go! "


    "Yeah, boss, she''s just a little girl. Even if she knows who sent us, so what?! Now, is there anyone else? Let''s go boss! "


    A little girl, what''s there to be afraid of?


    She wouldn''t be able to pull off any tricks by herself!


    Just as the three of them were about to charge over and tie Murong Sheng up for her to see, they heard Murong Sheng yell loudly, "The person who''s hiding in the shadows, are you still not coming out?"


    The three of them were stunned. They looked around and found no one.


    "Damned girl, who are you trying to scare?!" The sharp mouth and monkey cheeks loosened its belt while looking at the carriage in fear, "What kind of people are these in the wilderness!"


    The corner of Murong Sheng''s mouth curled up into a disdainful smile: "Your master''s life is saved by me, if I make any mistakes, all of you should just think of a way to explain this to your master first!"


    As Murong Sheng''s voice fell, she instantly saw three silver needles shooting over from afar, piercing through the throats of those three people.


    Before the three men could even make a sound, he had already died and fell face first onto the ground.


    Murong Sheng leaned lazily on the carriage and said, "If possible, please clean up these three people''s corpses as well. In case my family''s maidservants come back and get scared. "


    The three men in black who were sent by Wu Yu to follow Murong Sheng looked at each other in dismay. They were originally only there for him, why did she suddenly become her henchman?


    Not only that, he even had to clean up the corpse while he was at it?


    This did not match their status at all!


    But


    After thinking about it, these three people still resigned themselves to their fate and jumped out from the shadows. One of them carried a corpse on his shoulder, and the corpse quickly disappeared before Murong Sheng''s eyes.


    Murong Sheng yawned, waiting for Qing Ying to bring the water over, the smile on her face never faded.


    That''s more like it. Staring at her, if these people didn''t move their feet, would she really think that she didn''t know anything?


    That''s not right!


    After the three men in black dealt with the three corpses in their hands, they suddenly remembered. Why did that woman know of their existence?!


    Qing Ying was afraid that if she went out to find water for too long, Murong Sheng would get into trouble. After finding the water source, he rushed back. On the way back, he heard faint sounds of movement.


    His footsteps became faster, afraid that something might happen to Murong Sheng.


    "Miss." Seeing the curtain of the carriage being torn off and thrown onto the ground, Qing Ying''s heart jumped, "Miss!" "How are you? Has something happened to you?!"


    Could it be that while they were looking for water, Miss met a bandit here?!


    Otherwise, why would the curtain fall to the ground, as if someone stepped on it?

 C46 A room that cannot be lived in

    Murong Sheng leaned against the carriage and yawned, water droplets flickered in her eyes and she was at a loss: "Something happened? What happened? Qingying, didn''t you go to look for water? What happened? "


    Qing Ying looked at the carriage that was not covered by a curtain and frowned. She then looked around and asked, "Young Mistress, is there anything wrong?"


    "What can happen to me? Qingying, are you going out to find water? Are you feeling dizzy?" Murong Sheng shook his head, his face full of innocence.


    "Then ¡­" Qing Ying looked at the carriage curtain that had fallen on the ground. Miss, why was this curtain pulled down? It''s like someone stepped on me a few times. "


    Oh, just now, I wanted to get off the carriage, but accidentally tore the carriage curtain, and accidentally stepped on it a few times, "Murong Sheng laughed unabashedly," Quickly pick it up, let the carriage driver fix it.


    With the matter of life and death involved, Murong Sheng did not want Qing Ying to know about it.


    Furthermore, those three people were dealt with by the Ghost-faced Man''s subordinates, so she did not need to worry about them. If Qing Ying knew about this, it would only increase her worries.


    "So it''s like that," Qing Ying blinked, and gave the water bag to Murong Sheng, "Then it''s probably because I heard wrongly, Young miss, drink some water first, we can continue on our journey, it looks like the sky will turn dark soon."


    Murong Sheng received the water bag and opened it to drink a mouthful of water. She looked at the empty space in front of him and smiled: "Alright, then let''s hurry up."


    The coachman did not dare to delay at all as he rushed to the nunnery as fast as he could.


    The people inside the nunnery weren''t very enthusiastic about Murong Sheng''s arrival, so Murong Sheng didn''t think too much of it.


    After all, she currently had the title of Rongguo Mansion above her head, so she wasn''t really favoured. Even the concubines of the second branch families were probably more popular outside than her.


    Only


    The nunnery man brought Murong Sheng and Qing Ying to the outside of the room, threw down those words, then turned and left, "This is the room that I have arranged for you."


    "Miss, how could she be so rude!"


    When she saw this situation, she was so angry that she jumped up and down.


    Murong Sheng''s attitude was very good, and comforted Qing Ying: "Alright, we''re in someone else''s territory now, so we don''t have to worry about them anymore. There''s nothing good in it but getting angry. "


    Sooner or later, she would make the nunnery people kneel down and beg for her!


    Today, you ignored my replies. Tomorrow, I will make you unable to climb higher!


    She had never been a generous person, so she was very stingy. If he did not take revenge now, he would remember it in his heart. Sooner or later, he would get his revenge!


    "When I''m strong enough, will the nuns still treat your little miss like this?"


    Qing Ying sighed helplessly, "It is this servant''s fault, I have made little miss suffer." If she had the ability to suppress these disdainful old nuns, the Miss wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    Qing Ying pushed open the door, wanting Murong Sheng to rest first. However, when she saw the situation inside, she was immediately shocked.


    The room was dirty. The chairs and tables were covered in a thick layer of dust. It seemed like no one had lived in this room for a long time!


    The bedding was even dirtier!


    Qing Ying walked over, holding back the anger in her heart. She touched it with her hand, and it made her feel even more infuriated.


    It was hard and dirty, how was her young mistress going to sleep!


    "Miss! They are looking down on us! Look at the room we''re given, dirty and dusty. This blanket is something that no one can sleep under, not even beggars! "


    "They already knew that Miss would come back to the nunnery to pray for her blessings, and they even prepared such a room. Isn''t that bullying us?!"


    Murong Sheng''s face did not reveal any expression. She looked around, and chuckled: "Wasn''t it Second Aunt who asked them to humiliate us?"


    Since Murong Shan was able to pray here for a month, then the people from the second house must be related to this nunnery. It was normal for Second Wife to send a messenger here to make the old nuns scold her.


    "Miss, what should we do now? Are we just going to let them bully us like that?" Qing Ying frowned. She could bear it. After all, she was a servant girl.


    But to let her young miss sleep in such a room was something she would never agree to!


    Her young miss was already being bullied on Rongguo Mansion, was she going to be bullied again after coming to this nunnery?!


    Murong Sheng had originally thought that if there were no ulterior motives here, she would peacefully stay here for a month. Praying for blessings, accumulating her blessings and such.


    After all, after her rebirth, she still had some respect for ghosts and deities in her heart.


    But now, the other side was clearly bullying her. If she didn''t retaliate, then who knew what kind of tricks she would face in this month.


    After being in Rongguo Mansion for so many years, what sort of filthy things have he not seen?


    Not only did they not give enough food, they even ate worse than maids.


    What she didn''t expect was that something like this would happen in a nunnery like this, so it was hard to say what she would do.


    "Miss, I will pack my things here first. Let''s go back down the mountain tomorrow!" There''s no way we can stay here for even a month! "


    "Go back?" Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, "After we go back, who knows what kind of rumors will come out."


    As the Master Miss of the Rongguo Mansion, Murong Sheng was so spoiled that she couldn''t even stay in the nunnery for a month. She went the day before yesterday and came back the next day.


    Look at the young miss of the second house, she said that she was going to pray in a nunnery for a month, that was exactly a month, and she was not like Murong Sheng at all.


    "But Miss, there''s no way to stay here for a month. The environment here is even worse than in the Rongguo Mansion!" Green Cherry was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Murong Sheng laughed, as though she did not put this matter to heart, "There''s nothing to be afraid of, let''s go."


    "Where to?" Qing Ying was stunned for a moment. Seeing Murong Sheng walking out of the room, she immediately followed him.


    Murong Sheng narrowed her eyes and smiled: "Naturally, I''m going to look for a place that I can sleep in comfortably for the past month."


    "Miss, you mean ¡­"


    Qing Ying asked, confused.


    Murong Sheng lowered her voice and said to Qing Ying: "Who do you think has the most comfortable room in this nunnery?"


    Green Cherry thought for a while, "teacher master''s room!"


    Then, let''s go to teacher master''s room. Do you still have a place to stay this month?


    "Miss, isn''t this a little too good?" Qing Ying was a little hesitant, "If we go over, will teacher master give us the room? They might even be thrown out of the nunnery. "

 C47 Whats under the quilt?

    What''s under the quilt?


    "Why are you so worried?" Murong Sheng glanced at Qing Ying, "It''s hard to say who will be the one to kick someone out."


    The teacher master in this nunnery would dare to listen to the instructions of the Qi family and cause trouble for her in this way. However, he didn''t dare to chase her out of here, nor did he dare to let everyone know about what happened here.


    She was at least a Master Miss of a Rongguo Mansion!


    What does the nunnery usually rely on?


    Wasn''t it all relying on the incense of the young mistresses in the capital?


    If the news that she was tormenting the Master Miss were to spread out, would the Master Miss s of the other aristocrats be able to come here and not have to think about it? If the Master Miss dared to bully, then would she dare to bully the children of her family?


    The place where Buddha was worshipped was a place where all living things were equal. In the end, wasn''t it the first time the teacher master in the nunnery listened to someone else''s instructions and acted in a special way?


    A lot of this has happened before?


    Therefore, this teacher master did not dare to let her blow up the situation!


    Furthermore, based on her character in the past, she might have just gritted her teeth and endured it. Even if he could endure for a month, he would not mention of this after returning to the Rongguo Mansion.


    But now, it was impossible for her to endure any further!


    He clearly had the chance to let her grab him, so why wouldn''t she move him out of this shabby room?


    Qing Ying followed behind Murong Sheng for the past two days and also noticed that the current Murong Sheng was different from the past.


    Not only did Second Madam fail to get revenge in front of the young miss, she even chased Senior Servant Qin away from her and personally beat up Senior Servant Qin to avenge herself!


    Therefore, Qing Ying listened to whatever Murong Sheng said. The nuns here had bullied him too much. If she didn''t resist, then maybe she would bully them even more!


    "Miss, I''ll listen to you! Whatever you want me to do, I will do it! "


    East wing of the nunnery.


    teacher master closed his room door with a smile on his face, counting the money on the bed.


    As he counted, he couldn''t help but say: "Rongguo Mansion''s Second Madam is indeed much more generous than that First Madam. This big house deserves to be pushed to the ground by the second house. No second house has the slightest ability to act like a human being. "


    "Giving her so much silver just to make the place where she lives a little bit worse is like seeing silver falling from the sky!"


    "This nunnery doesn''t have anything else. There are only a lot of broken rooms. Let''s wait for the little girl to lead the maid inside." "Maybe they can clean it up when they leave. It would be killing two birds with one stone!"


    teacher master saw that just because of a small matter, he earned this much silver, causing his wrinkled face to turn slightly red.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At that moment, there was a loud knock on the door.


    There was something fishy going on in teacher master''s mind, he was so scared that he quivered, and immediately looked outside.


    He didn''t have time to clean up the silver on the bed. He grabbed the quilt beside him and covered it with the silver. He looked around and didn''t find anything abnormal. He then heaved a sigh of relief.


    As a result, the knocking on the door became louder and louder, as if it was a warning.


    "Knock what!" "Come and open it right away!"


    Before teacher master could even finish her sentence, she heard a loud "bang" and one of the doors to her room fell to the ground. The other one was still stubbornly connected to the door frame, but there were some that were also teetering on the verge of collapse.


    Most likely, if he were to forcefully push, he would fall to the ground as well.


    Having been a teacher master in a nunnery for so long, who wouldn''t be nice to see her? No one dared to be so impudent in front of her!


    A pile of anger immediately surged from teacher master''s heart: "Who! "Who is it?!"


    After seeing Murong Sheng''s extremely unfamiliar face, she thought for a bit, then remembered who it was. "This is my residence, how can you, a little girl, be so unreasonable as to directly kick my door?!"


    Murong Sheng put down the skirt she was holding, and the feet that she was lifting up landed on the ground. She patted the skirt and smiled: "Oh? So this is the room that teacher master you lived in? "


    "No wonder it looks so grand. It''s completely different from the room I was given."


    Murong Sheng had a smile on her face as she looked around teacher master''s room meaningfully. From time to time, she would touch a certain item and it would cause teacher master to be on tenterhooks.


    teacher master did not expect this Rongguo Mansion''s Master Miss to come and cause trouble for her. According to what the Second Madam said, she thought this young lady was someone who could easily be taken advantage of.


    But now, it seemed ¡­


    teacher master stared at Murong Sheng in alert, afraid that she would play some tricks: "This young master, are you not satisfied with the room that this teacher master has arranged for you?"


    Murong Sheng looked around teacher master''s room and clapped. "What teacher master said is not right, it''s not that I''m not satisfied, but especially not that I''m satisfied."


    Murong Sheng sneered: "Look at where you live in teacher master, and then look at where I live. If you didn''t tell me, I''d think it was a pig farm. Is that how you nuns treat those who come to pray? "


    "Destiny, what you said was wrong. We all have guest rooms in the monastery for the sake of arranging for the owners. How can the owners say that the place is where the pigs are raised? If this gets out, it will ruin the reputation of our nunnery. "


    teacher master''s expression also became cold. "If this young lady doesn''t sincerely wish to pray in a nunnery, then you can go down the mountain."


    "Down the mountain? That won''t do, "Murong Sheng said with a beaming smile." If I were to go down the mountain, wouldn''t you all be proud of me? Come, let me see what teacher master was doing not opening the door at all. "


    Taking the chance that teacher master didn''t react, Murong Sheng jumped to the front of the bed and smiled towards the direction of teacher master.


    She had observed for a long time just now, and everything was very smooth and clean except for the teacher master''s bed, which was a little messy. This meant that teacher master was sitting in front of the bed just now.


    So what was he doing?


    Murong Sheng glanced at the messy bedding, it was either stealing or doing something else, it did not make a difference.


    "teacher master, why don''t we take a look at what exactly is on your bed? To be able to make teacher master so infatuated that he doesn''t even bother to open the door, what kind of thing is that?" Murong Sheng said as she stretched her hand out to pull away the teacher master''s blanket.


    teacher master never thought that Murong Sheng''s movements would be so fast, her eyes instantly opened wide.


    "Stop! Actually, you are just a little fated owner here, a place to cause trouble! "

 C48 teacher master, you are already old

    teacher master, you are already old


    But how could Murong Sheng be so obedient? Stop just because she said so?


    If he stopped, then he would not be the Murong Sheng who was reborn!


    "Stop?" Murong Sheng''s lips curved up in a strange smile, "Then wouldn''t I lose a lot of face after hearing what you said? Coincidentally, I want to see what kind of treasure is hiding under this blanket too, so much that teacher master won''t even be able to open the door! "


    Without waiting for teacher master to react and pounce on him, Murong Sheng''s hands moved as fast as lightning and directly lifted the blanket off the bed.


    When he clearly saw the item on the bed, Murong Sheng raised his eyebrows, and said with an excited tone: "So that''s the case, so there really is a treasure that has caught teacher master''s attention!"


    "So much silver, let me guess where you got it from," Murong Sheng winked playfully at the teacher master, "Did you get it from the pilgrims or was someone sending you a gift?"


    "But why send gifts to the teacher master in the nunnery? "Let me think about it," Murong Sheng''s brows were twisted into a small lump, and he started to think seriously, "Let me think about it."


    teacher master opened her eyes wide, almost holding her breath as she looked at Murong Sheng, afraid that she would say something that would shock everyone.


    "teacher master, I''m afraid this silver was not sent to you by my second aunt."


    When teacher master heard it, his heart immediately beat like a little rabbit, beating extremely quickly. "This fated master, what nonsense are you spouting! This is a nunnery, an important Buddhist place, not a place for a little girl like you to cause trouble here! "


    "Nunnery? Buddha''s Land? "


    Murong Sheng couldn''t help but burst out laughing as if she had heard the funniest joke of all, "teacher master, your words are really too interesting! Since you know that this is an important Buddhist land, can you explain where all the silver on this bed came from?! "


    "Exactly!"


    Qing Ying, who was standing to the side, saw this, and was no longer afraid. She directly said, "I think you''re all serious nuns. How could you do such a thing?"


    "Our young miss came to the nunnery to pray, not to be bullied by you!"


    "My two destinies!" The teacher master felt guilty, but he did not want to show any sign of weakness, so he shouted loudly, "Don''t spout nonsense, don''t spout nonsense without proof!"


    "No evidence? Nonsense?! " Murong Sheng laughed coldly, "teacher master, you have so much silver hidden in your room, I''m afraid no one knows about it, right?"


    "People from the Rongguo Mansion will also see it when people look for the teacher master. If teacher master is so fair and square, why don''t I yell for all the nuns and their mistress to come over and let them have a good look at what teacher master has done? "


    "Bullsh * t!" What a slander! Bodhisattva will not bless a slanderous person like you! "The nunnery doesn''t welcome you. Please go down the mountain." teacher master trembled from anger at Murong Sheng''s words, but at the same time, her face was extremely pale.


    If these things were to be seen by others, even her reputation would be ruined!


    "Whether it is me spitting blood or the guilty conscience of the teacher master, I will naturally see the Bodhisattva in the sky," Murong Sheng said as he clasped his hands together, and sincerely bowed to the sky, "teacher master, do you think that the Bodhisattva will not be able to see what you have done in the sky?!"


    Murong Sheng''s tone and eyes were sharp and sharp. She looked in the direction of the teacher master, causing him to feel cold. She could not help but take a step back, supporting herself on the table behind him before she managed to stand steadily.


    "teacher master has always said that I am slandering people. I will take advantage of the fact that it''s not too late yet. Then call everyone from the nunnery over here, and take a good look at the money that the teacher master is secretly hiding. "


    "Take a good look at the room that the teacher master arranged for me. I would actually like to ask which fated guest lives in the same dirty, shabby and ugly room as me. Even beggars don''t like it! "


    "Justice is in the hearts of the people, teacher master, do you dare!"


    Murong Sheng said as she took a step forward. She only stopped when she arrived in front of teacher master and faced him.


    There was a sense of oppression from his tone, "Hm? teacher master, please say a word. "


    Under this cold weather, the Daoist Robe behind teacher master was already soaked in cold sweat. There were even large beads of sweat on his forehead.


    His face was pale, and his face, which was already very old, now looked even older.


    "If teacher master doesn''t speak, then that means he agreed?" Murong Sheng''s dangerous smile slowly turned into a kind of smile that captivated one''s soul. However, in teacher master''s eyes, it was as if the smile was a death sentence.


    "Since you''ve agreed, I''ll let my maidservants start calling everyone over?"


    "Green Cherry!"


    "Wait!"


    teacher master regained his senses and quickly said, "You are not allowed to shout!"


    ''Can''t call, can''t call everyone in the nunnery! If she does, she''ll be done for! ''


    The teacher master stared intently at Murong Sheng''s face, as if she was planning in her heart how to get rid of Murong Sheng in order to maximize the benefits.


    Murong Sheng remained calm and did not panic at all as she allowed the teacher master to size him up. On the way, she helped the teacher master analyze the pros and cons of this matter.


    "teacher master, do you really want to kick me out of the nunnery right now? "To tell the world, I did not wish to pray in a nunnery and left on my own?"


    teacher master did not say anything, but his expression showed that he also had the same intention.


    "teacher master, are you old? Is there something wrong with your head? Will you drive me out of the nunnery and I will leave the nunnery? " Murong Sheng''s gaze turned cold, "If that''s really what you plan to do, then when the time comes, I will definitely turn the entire nunnery world upside down, and let everyone know what you have done, teacher master."


    "When that time comes, teacher master, think about it. I''m afraid that it will be very difficult for the nunnery to keep their incense burning when the time comes. "


    "You''re just a little girl!"


    "Yeah, I''m a little girl, but teacher master, did you forget? My other identity is the Master Miss of Rongguo Mansion. For a little bit of money, you even dare to bully the Master Miss. I would like to ask, ladies and gentlemen of the capital, who would dare to come to a nunnery and offer incense? "


    "teacher master, don''t forget, although I am an unfavoured Master Miss. But if this matter gets to the ears of the Rongguo''s madame, do you think she will help you or me? "


    Murong Sheng said smilingly, causing the teacher master to feel a chill in his heart.


    A chill went from the top of her head to the soles of her feet, causing her entire body to be frozen in place.

 C49 consider clearly

    "Exactly! No matter what, my young miss is the granddaughter of the madame, you teacher master are nothing! Qing Ying stood to the side and helped Murong Sheng.


    "teacher master, what do you think about it now?"


    teacher master''s face froze. Looking at Murong Sheng''s brilliant smile, she felt a chill in her heart. "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "No, no, no." Murong Sheng heard them repeatedly shake her head, "teacher master is wrong. It''s not what I want to do, but what do you want to do, teacher master?"


    "It''s to continue without the reputation of a nunnery, allowing a Master Miss like me to continue living in a room that doesn''t even fit servants. Or should teacher master consider giving us another room? "


    Murong Sheng was not afraid of wearing shoes on her bare feet. teacher master had her own misgivings, but she did not have them at all.


    If things really got out of hand, she wouldn''t be affected at all.


    At most, it would let the people of the capital know that her position in the Rongguo Mansion was very difficult, her title as a Master Miss was on the verge of collapse, but what did it matter?


    This had already become an indisputable fact in the capital.


    On the contrary, he could make use of this opportunity to let the people of the capital know how much the second branch in the Rongguo Mansion looked down on the eldest house, and how much they wanted to completely suppress the eldest house without being able to get back on their feet!


    "teacher master, this matter concerns the future reputation of our nunnery, you should think about this properly."


    Qing Ying naturally figured out the meaning behind Murong Sheng''s words, and thought for a moment, "teacher master, who exactly will be the one to get the title of Rongguo? teacher master you are so anxious to follow me and step on my Young Miss''s foot, are you afraid that you will end up walking at night in the future? "


    teacher master was already very guilty to begin with, but when he heard Murong Sheng and Qing Ying''s threats, he became even more flustered.


    He quickly said: "Alright, alright, I''ll have someone arrange a new residence for the young miss!" "However, this ¡­"


    "What is it?" Murong Sheng pretended not to know anything.


    "It is about the matter of Second Madam finding me." teacher master swallowed his saliva, "Miss, can you please not talk about it everywhere? During this month, I will definitely get someone to take good care of Miss in the monastery!"


    "Since teacher master has already said so, then I will naturally accept it."


    Murong Sheng took a few steps back from teacher master, and laughed: "It''s getting late, shouldn''t teacher master send people to arrange a new residence for us master and servant?"


    "Of course, of course!" teacher master nodded his head, he then wiped off the sweat on his forehead, "I will arrange it now!"


    With that, the teacher master walked quickly to the door and shouted loudly, "Chen Jue!"


    "Master."


    Not long after, a little nun appeared on his face. She clasped her hands together and stood in front of teacher master respectfully.


    "Go, arrange a good guest room for this lady for a month."


    Chen Jue was stunned for a moment. Didn''t his master just say that he could arrange any one of them? Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    However, Chen Jue, as the little nun, did not say much. After she obediently replied, she then turned to Murong Sheng and said, "Fairies, please come this way."


    Murong Sheng smiled with satisfaction. She was afraid that after this matter was over, teacher master would think of another way to harm her. She reminded her with a smile that was not a smile: "teacher master, in this one month, I''ll be troubling you."


    "If something were to happen within this month, I''m afraid that teacher master will also be in a lot of trouble."


    He then left with Chen Jue.


    When the three of them had completely disappeared, teacher master was sweating profusely as he sat down on a chair. He reached out to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead as his rapidly beating heart eased a little.


    This little girl was not as easy to handle as Second Madam Ye had said!


    Fortunately, this solution worked. Otherwise, if the news spread out, the reputation of the entire nunnery would disappear.


    At that time, why was she so obsessed with it? She wanted to covet so much money and make things difficult for the little girl on purpose?


    He was right, no matter how downcast he was, he was still a Master Miss. How could she allow an outsider like her to bully her?


    ''I''m really going to be exposed! ''


    teacher master''s back was covered in cold sweat as he hurriedly packed up all the valuables on the bed. He was prepared to let the Second Madam send someone to bring him back the next time she came.


    In her hands, there was a bag of scalding sweet potatoes!


    At this moment, in the Rongguo Mansion, in the courtyard of Second Madam''s residence, the Qi clan was infuriating Fu mama.


    "What''s going on?! The things I asked you to arrange, is this the result?! "


    In order to maintain her image and even more so to hear the good news from Murong Sheng, Second Madam Gu had to kneel down in the Ancestral Hall and pray.


    What?!


    In the end, he had to hand it over to her?!


    "This is what you said. Everything has been arranged. As long as that damned girl goes over, I will definitely succeed?! "


    When Fu mama saw the furious Second Madam, she was so frightened that she fell to her knees. Her mouth split in an instant of pain, but she didn''t forget to argue on her own behalf. "Madam, this old servant isn''t very clear about this either!"


    "You don''t know?" Second Madam''s expression turned somewhat sinister. "You don''t know that everything has been arranged for you to tell me?!"


    "Madam!" Those three people had originally been sent by Senior Servant Qin to contact them, and after this old servant took them over. We had Senior Servant Qin''s people contact them again, and the result was that everything was settled! "


    Fu mama was panicking internally as well. It wasn''t easy for her to push Senior Servant Qin away and keep her by Second Madam''s side. Why did everything change in the blink of an eye?!


    The first time she did something, she made such a big mistake!


    "Madam, this old servant really doesn''t know how that damned girl managed to escape! That damned girl only has a coachman and a maid with her. How could she beat up three strong men? "


    Just when Fu mama thought about it, she couldn''t figure out how Murong Sheng had escaped.


    "If you ask me, then I would like to ask you!" Second Madam Gu''s breath quickened in anger as she gnashed her teeth. "Three strong men, how come they can''t even subdue two little girls?!"


    "And now, those three hulks have disappeared as well!" "Tell me, why did you disappear just like that after taking my silver taels?"


    "He disappeared?"


    Fu mama was stupefied. "How could that be? She disappeared?!" Those three men had disappeared, did they just run away with the silver?

 C50 Escape?!

    When she had abruptly knelt on the ground a moment ago, the old woman''s knees had suffered a serious bruise.


    Now that she''d taken two steps forward in shock, and was even pulling at the flesh on her knees, she couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Seeing the foolish look on Senior Servant Fu''s face, Madam Qi was beyond furious. However, when she saw how painful she was, her eyes bulged as well. "Alright, alright, I don''t know how to punish you either. Stand up, why are you kneeling on the ground?"


    "Those who don''t know would think that I''m punishing a servant!"


    A hint of a mutter rose in Fu mama''s heart. Wasn''t this just punishing her? If she had not reacted so quickly and directly kneeled on the ground, the Second Madam might still be thinking of a way to grind her!


    "Madam is right. This old servant was too anxious," Fu mama''s face revealed a bit of gratitude. "Madam has always been considerate towards this servant. Why would she punish him for such a small matter?"


    "Alright, get up."


    The events of the morning had made the Qi family feel a little strange. Qin mama had been tormented by that damned girl until she couldn''t stay by her side. This meant that one of her trusted aides had been cut off.


    Furthermore, that damned girl was usually submissive when she saw her. She didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. She had such a timid personality. He could actually make her and Qin mama fall down together!


    If he had told her earlier, she would have fallen under that damned girl''s hand once. She wouldn''t have believed him even if she had beaten her to death.


    But now ¡­


    Especially since they were already prepared to ambush her on the way, they were waiting for that damned girl to run into them. The conclusion was that nothing had happened to that damned girl, and the three hulks had disappeared?!


    This caused her to have no choice but to be concerned about that little girl.


    It seems that after she fell into the water and woke up, this damned Murong Sheng had become different from the others!


    Of course, this was not the one she wanted to see!


    "That damned girl, she escaped this calamity!" Grinding the back of his teeth, his expression was extremely unsightly. He slammed his hand heavily on the table, "It''s fine if you escaped death, but those three people have also disappeared!"


    "Madam, do you want this old servant to arrange it for you?" Fu mama asked tentatively.


    "No need," Madame Qi was very unhappy, and her phoenix eyes glinted with a cold light. "Let that damned girl enjoy herself in her nunnery. We''ll talk about it when we get down the mountain!"


    Fu mama immediately understood. "Madam is right. That nunnery''s teacher master has already been ordered over by this old servant." I believe he will definitely take the place of Madam and take good care of this Master Miss in our residence. "


    When the Qi family heard this, the unhappiness in their hearts slowly subsided. "Next time, you need to find a few reliable people to do some work, do you understand?!" I do not wish for the same thing to happen again. It''s not like nothing will happen again! "


    A stern glare from the Qi family landed on her, causing Fu mama to shrink back in fright as she nodded her head repeatedly.


    "Please rest assured Madam, next time, this old servant will personally choose someone to do this matter!"


    Why did she use the person Senior Servant Qin had chosen last time for the sake of free time? How could she have known that the person Senior Servant Qin had chosen was so unreliable that he disappeared without a single piece of silver in his hand?


    They were just two little girls, so it didn''t take much effort!


    "Yes." The Qi family snorted.


    Originally, the Qi family had allowed Murong Sheng to go to the nunnery to pray for blessings for a month, but they only wanted to use this as a pretense for what they were going to do next.


    The Qi Clan wanted to destroy Murong Sheng''s clean body!


    Isn''t the King Rui just following Murong Sheng around?


    If King Rui knew that Murong Sheng was no longer a virgin, would he still want to marry Murong Sheng into the Duke Palaces?


    At that time, the marriage he had with the King Rui would be annulled!


    If Murong Sheng was hopeless, then wouldn''t that mean that Shan Er could smoothly soar to the sky in one step?!


    It was a pity. Originally, he wanted to cause Murong Sheng to be robbed, then his innocent body would be destroyed, and then coachman would coincidentally bump into him. However, he did not expect those three people to be so useless, and they directly ran away!


    Even Murong Sheng was fine!


    No matter how they thought about it, they just couldn''t understand why those three people suddenly ran away.


    This matter, even if the Qi Clan were to die, they would not be able to understand it. Murong Sheng would use someone else to take care of those three people. Everyone had been taken care of, so when the news reached the ears of the Qi family, it naturally disappeared without a trace.


    The Qi family''s expression was a little cold, "In this month, we''ll let that damned girl have some comfort. But next time, Fu mama absolutely can''t make a mistake! "


    At least, that damned girl was sent to the nunnery for a month. When they got down the mountain, there was still a chance to destroy that girl''s virginity!


    And during this month, this damned girl''s life wouldn''t be too comfortable!


    But in the hearts of the Qi family, Murong Sheng was not living well in a nunnery. But in reality, Murong Sheng was extremely comfortable in the nunnery.


    With a weakness of the teacher master in his hands, the teacher master did not dare to do anything to Murong Sheng, as if she was a Rongguo Mansion instead. No, it was even more comfortable than staying in the Rongguo Mansion.


    There would always be people in Rongguo Mansion who disliked her, such as the second wife and so on.


    Here, she could do whatever she wanted. There was no restriction.


    Other than the fact that there was no meat, the food tasted pretty good.


    Murong Sheng would spare some time everyday to pray, the rest of her time was spent wandering around the secret realm. Learning from the books inside and looking at the rare medicinal herbs growing inside, it was simply too comfortable.


    The person Wu Yu had sent to follow Murong Sheng did not leave. On one hand, he wanted to investigate Murong Sheng''s background, and on the other hand, he was worried that Wu Xiang''s group would make a move against Murong Sheng.


    When Master woke up, he wouldn''t be able to give Master an answer.


    This caused Murong Sheng to be even more unrestrained, not afraid of causing trouble at all.


    A month''s time quickly passed by.


    After a month of recuperating and nurturing his body in the secret realm, Murong Sheng no longer looked like the sallow and skinny Murong Sheng from before. If one were to say that her appearance was number one in the capital, she would be able to stand firm on the spot.


    Every day, the Qi clan would calculate when Murong Sheng would go down the mountain, and they would finally meet this day. "Fu mama, have the things that you had arranged previously been settled?"


    "Madam, don''t worry!" Fu mama patted her chest. "This old servant has long since properly arranged this month!"

 C51 uneducated

    "This wife remembers what you told me last time?" The Qi family fiddled with the flower leaves in front of their eyes, looking at each other.


    A hint of awkwardness appeared on Fu mama''s face. "Madam, you really can''t blame this old servant for this." "This old servant didn''t know that the person that Qin mama had hired would be so unreliable. He took the money and ran off, not even doing anything."


    "Enough, let''s not talk about what happened before. This time, you have to do it well, or else ¡­"


    With a movement of his hand, a leaf was pinched off by the Qi warrior. The cold stare scared her out of her wits, causing her to hastily lower her head. "Madam, you''re right. This old servant absolutely won''t make any more mistakes this time."


    "This old servant has carefully selected all of them. They are all very reliable people. Just by relying on that damned little girl and her servant, they will definitely not escape! "


    "Yes," he said, clapping his hands and sitting down, "settle the matter. Don''t let anyone find out the problem."


    "It''s Madam. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely do it well!" Something had already gone wrong the first time. This was the second time, and Fu mama definitely wouldn''t allow anything to go wrong!


    Last time, she had been able to find a reason for herself to say that there was something wrong with the person that Qin mama was looking for. She was the one who started all these, and she was the one who found him one by one.


    If he made another mistake, he would no longer have the confidence to continue working by the Second Madam''s side!


    "By the way, when the time is almost up, release the news." Just say that when the Second Miss was praying for her blessings from the nunnery, she was attacked by bandits halfway down the road. Third Miss was humiliated, and did not have the face to come back to Rongguo Mansion.


    Before they could even begin, the Qi family had already helped Murong Sheng to finish writing the story.


    Fu mama was a little taken aback. "Madam, what if Second Miss comes back? What should we do?"


    "I''ll be right back."


    "Isn''t it what? "Since she has the face to come back, we will naturally have the opportunity to continue talking about what happens next," The Qi family sneered, "Her return is just nice, let everyone in the capital see, how shameless is this Rongguo Mansion."


    "He was obviously spoiled by the robbers. He still wanted to return to the capital, return to the Rongguo Mansion, and discredit the Rongguo Mansion. Wouldn''t it be easier for us to get rid of his if we took out the evidence of her being violated? Furthermore, this girl will definitely rush back with a head full of messy hair and dirty face. When the time comes, won''t it be easier to talk about things? "


    Listening to Madam Qi''s words, Fu mama felt that it was indeed the case.


    This young miss of a large clan had returned with messy hair and tattered clothes. Anyone who saw her would think that something bad had happened. Thinking about what she said previously, even if there was no evidence, she would still believe that the Second Miss was ruined!


    How could he still have the face to come back!


    How shameless!


    Instantly, Senior Servant Fu''s heart, which had been hanging in her throat, sank back into her stomach. Soon, she would do as Second Madam said!


    Qing Ying packed her things as Murong Sheng leaned on the doorframe, smiling as she looked at Miss Shi who had come to make a fool of her.


    Ever since she was young, this Miss Shi had always been at odds with her, and they did not like each other. Back then, she was also the apple of her father''s eye, and Miss Shi Shi never got any benefits from her.


    Now, watching her father fall, seeing her live like a little mouse in Rongguo Mansion. He then started to run out in high spirits, bullying her and pushing her head down.


    When he found out that she had come out from Rongguo Mansion to pray in the nunnery, he found an excuse and also ran over to bully her.


    Did she really think that the current her was only a child made of mud?


    "Oh?" Shi Yunyu led the servant girl and swaggered over from afar, her small face haughty as she raised her head, "Isn''t this Rongguo Mansion''s impoverished Master Miss? Why hasn''t the title of Master Miss been taken away? "


    With regards to these little tricks, Murong Sheng could not care less, and greeted lazily: "Whether my title of Master Miss has been taken away or not, it does not matter to Shi Family anymore."


    The current Murong Sheng looked at her like a little kid, she did not have much energy to fight with her.


    If the Qi Clan came at the right time, perhaps it would be able to allow Murong Sheng to raise a little of her spirit.


    Shi Yunyu had always been proud and arrogant, but now that she saw that Murong Sheng did not put her in her eyes at all, she immediately glared at her, "A homeless dog actually called me that, you really don''t know what it means!"


    Murong Sheng heard what was going on in his left ear, but she did not take it to heart, "A dog from the Shi Family, for you to come, you must want to hear Wang Wang''s howls right?"


    "You!" Shi Yunyu angrily opened her eyes wide, "Murong Sheng, this slut! A lost dog! Sooner or later, there will be no place for you in this Rongguo Mansion! You just wait and see how you can be a man with your tail between your legs! "


    "Then I don''t need this lady to worry, but for now," Murong Sheng lazily extended his hand to pick at his ear, "Shi Yunyu, when did your education become so unbearable? "One day, I will pay a visit to the old mistress of the Shi family and tell her about this. How about it?"


    When Murong Sheng mentioned old madam Shi, his heart immediately shivered, "Murong Sheng, stop scaring me! You can''t even manage your own affairs, and you still have time to visit my grandmother? Do your dreams! "


    Shi Yunyu didn''t believe it, Murong Sheng had returned to the Shi Manor to pay respects to her grandmother!


    "Believe it or not, I''ll find out when I visit her." Murong Sheng smiled as he looked at Shi Yunyu, causing Shi Yunyu to feel a sense of unhappiness. "After all, for the sake of Miss Shi''s issue with your upbringing, I can take time to meet the old lady from the Shi Clan."


    Shi Yunyu, "¡­"


    Shi Yunyu was so infuriated by Murong Sheng''s words that both her eyes turned black, and her heart felt guilty even more.


    She was most afraid of her grandmother, if Murong Sheng really went to complain, then she would definitely not have a good life in the future!


    "Just you wait!" Shi Yunyu felt that the current Murong Sheng was not as easy to deal with as she was before, but she did not dare to stay any longer. "Sooner or later, I will make you kneel in front of me while crying!"


    "Is that so?" was listless when dealing with this kind of brat, "Then I''m still looking forward to it. Looking forward to the day when I kneel down in tears in front of you and beg for your forgiveness, Miss Shi, when the time comes, you definitely can''t forgive me."

 C52 Back to the Mansion 1

    He was just a kid, yet he didn''t feel anything new when he said those harsh words. It was boring to deal with him.


    "You!"


    Shi Yunyu was so angry that she almost died from Murong Sheng. She hoped that if she argued with others, Murong Sheng would do the same to her. She was not lazy like she was now!


    This was completely a show of not putting her in his eyes!


    "Miss," The servant girl beside Shi Yunyu saw that her young miss was about to rush over, and quickly pulled at her hair, "Madam is still waiting for young miss, let''s quickly go."


    Shi Yunyu''s eyes opened wide, staring hard at Murong Sheng. If her eyes could see a few holes, it was unknown how many holes Murong Sheng could see from head to toe.


    "Just you wait!" With that, he led the maidservant away, stepping heavily on the ground in anger.


    Murong Sheng looked at her with interest, and laughed along as well. "Wait for me, I''m waiting for Miss Shi to come look for me." She even waved her hand towards Shi Yunyu, expressing her joy.


    These words made Shi Yunyu so angry that she almost missed her step, she turned around and rushed forward to settle the score with Murong Sheng. The maid quickly stopped her. "Young Miss, if we delay any longer, the young lady will be angry."


    The servant girl beside Shi Yunyu was feeling helpless as well. She did not know why her young miss was looking for the Rongguo Mansion s. Obviously, she had a conflict with this Second Miss and had never won.


    Now, he had been angered by someone to the point that he wanted to go back. Why bother?


    After Shi Yunyu and the servant left, Qing Ying stuck her head out. "Miss, is it that Miss Shi again?"


    Qing Ying burst out laughing, her hands were still tidying things up, "But that Miss Shi is quite interesting. I remember in the past, this Miss Shi often came to look for trouble, but was always bullied away by Miss."


    Now it was the perfect opportunity to cause trouble for the young miss, Qing Ying really didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this perhaps my love?" Murong Sheng said with a smile.


    "Miss, don''t joke with me. If Miss Shi were to hear this, I''m afraid she would die from anger." Green Cherry wrapped the item up and said with a smile.


    "Tsk," Murong Sheng shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe it''s really because I''m cute that Miss Shi has been looking for trouble with me all this while?"


    As the saying goes, ''I deeply hate you''. Maybe that Miss Shi really loved her too much and didn''t get her. Therefore, it was not impossible to use this method to capture her attention and attract her attention.


    What a pity.


    If Miss Smith had been honest with her, perhaps she would have treated this Miss Shi a little better.


    After all, who doesn''t like beauties? Although this Miss Shi was not a devastatingly beautiful woman, she could still be considered a fairy.


    Qing Ying chuckled, she was no longer prepared to argue with Murong Sheng on this issue, but was a little worried: "Miss, do you think the house will send someone to bring us back?"


    "What if Second Madam tries to make things difficult for us and doesn''t allow us to return home?" Qing Ying was very worried, afraid that they wouldn''t be able to go back.


    Qing Ying had always felt that the Second Madam brought them to the nunnery to pray for her blessings because she didn''t want them to go back.


    "Don''t worry," Murong Sheng laughed softly as her fingers moved across the table, "Second Aunt will definitely look forward to our return."


    Then this time, would Second Madam let go of this opportunity so easily?


    Murong Sheng smiled slightly, her eyes curved into small crescent moons.


    The answer was, of course not.


    Presumably, Second Madam''s people had already set up an ambush on the way and were waiting for her.


    Did he really think that she was a silly girl who didn''t know anything?


    Since Second Madam didn''t succeed last time, then it was even more unlikely that she would succeed this time.


    "Qing Ying, go out and find out when this Mrs. Shi Shi will leave this nunnery."


    "Yes, Miss," Qing Ying replied. She asked with some curiosity, "Miss, if the family''s carriage does not come to pick us up, would it be possible for us to touch Mrs. Shi Shi''s carriage?"


    "Do you really think Miss Shi would fall for me?" Murong Sheng was simply bursting with laughter, "If you say you want to avoid other people''s carriage, then go against it. At that time, if they were to give you the White Lotus Seed and embarrass you, wouldn''t you lose a lot of face? "


    "Then ¡­" Qing Ying could not understand, "Then why did this servant still go and inquire about the time when Mrs. Shi Shi left? Shouldn''t you go directly to the nunnery to see if Rongguo Mansion''s carriage has arrived? "


    "If I tell you to go take a look, then go take a look. Tell me, why do you have so many questions?" Murong Sheng rolled his eyes impatiently.


    Qing Ying was not scared either, she smilingly moved towards Murong Sheng''s direction, "Miss, just tell this servant. "If you don''t say it, this servant''s heart will be torn and scratched, and it will be very uncomfortable."


    Having followed Murong Sheng for so many years, Qing Ying naturally knew how Murong Sheng really looked when she was angry.


    Even without thinking about it, it was clear that the young mistress wasn''t really angry.


    "Little girl, you''re the only one who''s being clever here." Murong Sheng was tied up by Qing Ying, she stretched out her slender white finger and lightly tapped Qing Ying''s forehead, "Let''s go, we have something to take care of on the way here."


    "Don''t think too much into it, hurry up," Murong Sheng urged Qing Ying. "is about to leave."


    "Don''t worry Miss, I guarantee that I will complete the mission!" Qing Ying smiled at Murong Sheng, and suddenly remembered something, "Then Miss, should we ask quietly, or directly?"


    In the end, Qing Ying still did not fully understand what Murong Sheng wanted to do.

 C53 Go down the mountain and return to your home 2

    When she mentioned Second Madam, Qing Ying suddenly quivered, as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    That''s right!


    Qing Ying did not dare to delay any longer. She quickly went out to find out what was going on.


    After Qing Ying left the room, Murong Sheng sat up straight and said softly: "Is the person who followed me still here?"


    The three shadows looked at each other. Was it a sound or not?


    But there didn''t seem to be any difference if they couldn''t make a sound. They seemed to have been exposed long ago.


    As a result, one of the leaders threw a small stone on the ground, causing a slight disturbance. Tell Rong Jingshu that they are currently following her in the dark.


    Murong Sheng treated herself as an outsider and started to direct them, "Since you guys are following them in the dark, then you guys should also be beating them up in the dark, right?"


    The Umbra didn''t say anything, and there didn''t seem to be any chance for them to speak. It was better to just stay silent.


    Last time, she had shunned Qing Ying and the carriage driver, not wanting to let any unnecessary people participate. It was because she wanted to stay in the nunnery for one month to adjust her body''s condition.


    He then thought about how he should deal with the people from the second branch.


    If Qing Ying knew about what happened last time, she would definitely panic. At that time, it would attract the attention of others.


    And now ¡­


    Murong Sheng let out a cold laugh. Since the Second Madam wanted to cause trouble for him again and again, it meant that something bad had happened to her. Then, how could she be so shameless as to not return the favor?


    This time, he would definitely let the Second Madam tumble down in front of him!


    He wanted to let her know that she, Murong Sheng, was no longer someone who could be easily bullied!


    At the very least, before bullying her, he had to consider whether he was qualified or not!


    "I''ll be troubling you guys this time. You guys don''t want anything to happen to me under your watchful eyes, right?" "If anything happens to me, how will you explain it to your master?"


    Since these people were hiding in the dark and had been keeping an eye on her for a month, this was enough to explain one thing.


    The person they were listening to didn''t want anything to happen to her. Then, just by holding onto this little bit, she could get these people to help her.


    Right now, she had only learned for a month. If it was the Second Madam, she really wouldn''t be able to subdue her. Then the person in the shadows would have a layer of protection if he kept an eye on them.


    The three shadows looked at each other, then threw a small stone down, which was considered an agreement with Murong Sheng.


    Not long later, Qing Ying came back from gathering information.


    "Miss, I have asked around. Every time this Mrs. Shi Shi came to the nunnery to burn incense, she would stay there for an hour. "Now that I think about it, we should be leaving the nunnery in about a quarter of an hour."


    A quarter of an hour?


    Murong Sheng calculated in her mind; she was in a hurry at this time.


    "Has Rongguo Mansion''s carriage arrived?"


    "We''re here!" Qing Ying''s face was filled with excitement, "Miss, I thought the mansion would find all sorts of reasons not to send a carriage to pick us up. "I didn''t expect that the carriage would have stopped outside the nunnery long ago, waiting for us to clean it up and get out!"


    "Miss, you are a god! "Everything is right!"


    "Mn, pack up, let''s go." Murong Sheng stood up, and looked at the furnishings in the room, "After staying here for a month, I really am a bit reluctant to part with it."


    Sometimes, people just like to miss things.


    "Let''s go."


    Murong Sheng sat on the horse carriage, and turned to look at the nunnery behind him, lowering her head to calculate the time. If she could have the blessing of the heavens, then Mrs. Shi Shi would have appeared just as she was putting on an act.


    If there were any discrepancies, it might be after the end, not before the beginning.


    However, no matter what, she would maximize her benefits!


    Didn''t Second Madam want to establish a good image in the capital? Then she would fulfill Second Madam''s wish and let her establish her image as soon as possible.


    But whether this is good or bad, it has nothing to do with Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng lazily sat in the carriage as she tried to figure out when the person would emerge from the carriage. She was about to go down the mountain. Second Madam wouldn''t let go of such a great opportunity, would she?


    If he let it go, he wouldn''t have another chance in the future.


    That was truly a pity.


    She had already built the stage, so how could this Second Madam not jump?


    "Miss, should we move to a new yard when we get back? I wonder if the new courtyard has been cleaned, if we can live there as soon as possible. "


    Perhaps this carriage that was going to bring them back had ignited some hope in Qing Ying. She believed that her young mistress held some status in the madame''s heart.


    Otherwise, why would he send someone to bring the young mistress back?


    Listening to Qing Ying''s rambling, Murong Sheng supported her chin with her hands as she lifted up the carriage''s curtain to look at the scenery outside.


    She couldn''t help but frown. Could she have guessed wrongly? Would Second Madam give up such a good opportunity to stop tormenting her?


    Then, when did this Second Madam change her gender? How could he be so generous and decent?


    The horse carriage suddenly stopped, almost causing Qing Ying, who didn''t have time to react in time, to fall out.


    For the past month, Miss''s face had only slightly blushed. What if he was scared back?!


    "No, it''s not me!" The coachman''s voice trembled slightly. "It''s the one in front who stopped him!"


    Someone came out?


    Qing Ying pulled up the carriage''s curtain to take a look, and Murong Sheng''s eyes lit up. She was afraid that the Second Madam wouldn''t come and find trouble with her at this moment!


    Now that trouble had come knocking, she didn''t need to think of another way!

 C54 Back to the Mansion 3

    Qing Ying lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. With a ''whoosh'', her face became deathly pale, and the color of blood on her lips lessened.


    The hand that lifted the curtain of the carriage was shaking slightly, and her voice was shaking. "Young miss, we seem to have met a bandit!"


    "You met a bandit?" Murong Sheng''s tone was seemingly filled with fear, the expression on her face did not show any signs of panic at all, "Aiya, to actually encounter a bandit in broad daylight, how can my luck be so bad!"


    The four burly men were all holding a large saber in their hands.


    The leader had a sinister smile on his face as he stabbed the blade in his chest into the ground. Immediately, half of the blade was stuck into the ground.


    Murong Sheng glanced at her. It seemed like Second Madam''s experience had increased. The people she was looking for this time seemed to all specialize in robbers?


    Just look at his muscles. With such strength, he really couldn''t compare to those three from a month ago.


    "I am the one who is going to open this path, and I am the one who will plant this tree. If you want to live through this, then you all have to stay behind for me!" Qing Ying trembled in fright as he glared fiercely at her.


    "Yo?" Murong Sheng sat by the side of the horse carriage, smiling as she looked at the four of them, "You drove this road?"


    "Of course! If you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and come down here to let this grandpa have a taste of your own flesh so that you can spare your lives! "


    Murong Sheng did not move, her face still had a smiling expression, as though she was not afraid at all: "But, why did I hear that this road was not opened by you guys?"


    "What''s the point of all this nonsense? If I said I was the one who opened it, then I was the one who opened it!"


    The three people behind him muttered in their hearts, feeling somewhat puzzled. The other two were so scared that their bodies were practically shaking like a sieve. How come this little girl wasn''t scared at all?


    Could it be that he had some sort of trump card?


    "Boss," one of them whispered in the leader''s ear, "that little girl doesn''t seem to be afraid at all, boss."


    The boss scoffed, "Not afraid?" I think she''s scared to death! He deliberately pretended that he wasn''t afraid at all, so that our side would be suspicious. I''ve met so many things in the past, don''t tell me you still haven''t understood! "


    "Boss, we still need to be careful. That person said, be careful of a little girl, I''m afraid that''s it. "


    "Careful? Careful my ass! "I have a knife in my hand, there are only our people on this road, there can''t be any other people. Do I have to be afraid of this little girl?"


    The boss glared at his subordinates, "You guys, don''t mess with the military''s morale. A little girl scared you into such a state. If word of this gets out, who will come looking for us!?"


    The boss'' words made quite a bit of sense ¡­


    What was there to be afraid of? It was just a little girl. Sooner or later, they would feel good about it!


    Murong Sheng wanted to stall for time as soon as possible. After Mrs. Shi Shi''s carriage arrives, she would then proceed with her next plan.


    "Yo, this guy is so mighty," While speaking, some of the clothes on Murong Sheng''s shoulders fell down, causing the four robust men in front to stare blankly, "Will you let us leave just because I''ve satisfied all four of your grandfathers'' demands?"


    Murong Sheng smiled, the tail of his eyes had a tinge of red, his eyes were moist, and she was mesmerizing to the silver soul.


    "Boss!" One of the big guys stared with his eyes wide open, "This little girl looks so sensible!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    They were originally able to restrain themselves, but after seeing this scene, the restlessness in their hearts caused them to be unable to calm down.


    Just at this time, Murong Sheng heard the sound of carriage coming from far away, and couldn''t help but to smile with contempt.


    Looking at the person in front of them, their expressions immediately turned to ones of terror. Before anyone could react, they had already cried out miserably, "Come! Help! "


    Qing Ying regained her senses after hearing Murong Sheng''s shout, and immediately pounced in front of Murong Sheng, shouting in a similarly miserable voice: "Help! Help! Miss! "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you well!"


    This chorus immediately made everyone dumbfounded. The first one to react was still the big boss, his eyes full of malice, "You damned girl, you actually dared to lie to this daddy. This daddy will deal with you here today, you little bitch!"


    Angry, they simply didn''t have the attention to observe other places. Ye Zichen chucked the large blade in his hand onto the ground, then hurried to rush up while unbuckling his belt.


    In their hearts, the two little girls and the seemingly weak driver did not need their weapons at all. Just a slight movement was enough to subdue him!


    However ¡­


    This scene didn''t happen. When they came back to their senses, they realized that they had been kidnapped somehow!


    When did this happen? How come they didn''t react at all?!


    Murong Sheng had clearly seen from the side that Ghost-faced Man''s men were extremely useful. She knew how to act without going into detail.


    When the servants of the Shi family rushed over, they used the small stones in their hands to hit the acupuncture points of the four men, stopping them in their tracks. When they were tied up, they woke people up.


    This move was really an ingenious one!


    Even the Shi family''s servants felt their hearts swell. They never thought that they would be able to subdue someone so easily!


    With this little bit of skill, how could he become a robber? Giving them face?


    "Are you alright?"


    A kind-looking person alighted from the carriage at the back. Although he had a few fine lines at the corner of his eyes, it was possible to see his usual elegance as he asked Murong Sheng about Murong Sheng''s situation.


    Murong Sheng was being protected by Qing Ying behind him, and her tears kept flowing down her face. Her small face was pale white, and looked like a pear blossom in the rain, causing people''s heart to ache for her.


    "Thank you Mrs. Shi for your help," Murong Sheng pretended to be strong as he laughed, and wiped the tears off his face, "My daughter is fine, I just received a little shock. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Shi being in time, I''m afraid that this daughter would never have forgotten the great kindness that Mrs. Shi has shown me. "


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a simple task," Mrs. Shi saw that Murong Sheng did not have any major matters and was only shocked. She then heaved a sigh of relief, "I wonder why you did not bring a few servants with you when you left the house?"


    The little girl looked weak and delicate. If something really happened to her, it would be a great disaster.


    Fortunately, he had come at the right time and did not let the little girl suffer a tragic fate. It could also be said that he had accumulated a bit more of a good fortune with Yun Yu.

 C55 Go down the mountain and return to your home 4

    Hearing that, Murong Sheng''s eyes immediately turned red, there was no complaint on her face, but instead she tried her best to explain, "Presumably, Second Aunt thinks that from this road to the Rongguo Mansion, nothing big will happen, right?"


    "Second Aunt also did not expect that there would be bandits hidden on this road." Murong Sheng held onto her chest lightly, "Luckily I''m fine, otherwise Second Aunt would probably be worried for me."


    Rongguo Mansion?


    Hearing this, Mrs. Shi understood what was going on. It was likely that the young lady in front of him was the direct descendant of the former Rongguo. Now that the Rongguo Mansion was being seen by the Second House, as a family member, it was indeed not easy.


    However ¡­


    Mrs. Shi frowned slightly. People in the capital said that this Second Branch''s wife was magnanimous and kind. Why did it seem that it was not the case today?


    Since even servants could treat people well, why didn''t they take the people of the mansion to heart?


    What if something happens to a girl who''s not even going to stay for a few servants when she''s out?


    "Remember to bring a few more servants with you the next time you go out." Seeing that Murong Sheng''s eyes were more closed, the Mrs. Shi reminded.


    Murong Sheng leaned on Qing Ying''s shoulder and slowly nodded. "I will pay attention to it next time, thank you Mrs. Shi for your concern."


    "Then these bandits ¡­" Murong Sheng looked over and spoke with an extremely weak voice.


    "I will send someone to escort them to the yamen, you can rest assured," Mrs. Shi said, "It''s getting late, let''s hurry back to the residence. If we go back late, I''m afraid the mansion will worry us."


    Murong Sheng''s mouth turned into a bitter smile as she nodded at Mrs. Shi: "What Mrs. Shi says is true, I hope that Mrs. Shi will say it like that. Mrs. Shi brings me to greet Miss Shi. Previously, I was chatting with Miss Shi and was quite on her side. "


    When Mrs. Shi heard that this girl was able to chat with her daughter, she looked at Murong Sheng in a much more pleasing manner.


    "Alright."


    When Mrs. Shi returned to the carriage, the carriage driver was still in shock. Looking at the four people being tied up, he asked softly: "Miss, why don''t we follow behind the carriage of Mrs. Shi? "We''ll split up when we reach the city gate?"


    "Sigh, this sort of thing, how could I have imagined it from the beginning?" "Miss, please don''t say it like that. We are servants because we want to share the burden and solve the problem for our masters."


    The carriage driver tried to be narrow-minded. They did not have anyone, but this Mrs. Shi had someone! To prevent more robbers from popping out later, he could only hurry back to Mrs. Shi''s carriage!


    By the time they reached the city gate, there should be no more problems.


    "Mother," Shi Yunyu did not go down to look at the situation outside. When Mrs. Shi returned, she immediately grabbed onto Mrs. Shi''s arm and asked in a spoiled manner, "Who is that person outside?"


    "Lazy girl, who was it that you wanted to know? Why didn''t you check the situation after getting off the carriage?" Mrs. Shi dotingly lightly tapped Shi Yunyu''s forehead.


    Shi Yunyu stuck out her tongue, and said smilingly: "I thought you didn''t want to move, since mother is back, wouldn''t I know about it?"


    "It''s the Second Miss from Rongguo Mansion."


    Shi Yunyu''s eyes widened: "It''s her? That would be a bit of a tragedy. "


    "That''s right, if it wasn''t for our carriage bumping into each other, no one would have known the outcome," Mrs. Shi sighed, and shook her head, "Luckily we managed to bump into it, and didn''t experience such a terrible situation."


    Shi Yunyu curled her lips. Murong Sheng was so against her, if only something had really happened!


    Let''s see if that Murong Sheng will still dare to be arrogant in front of her in the future!


    Shi Yunyu''s movements were very obscure, and Mrs. Shi''s attention was focused on other places so she did not notice it, "Oh right, that little girl asked me to say hi to you. She said that she was quite compatible with you in the past, and that if you have nothing else to do in the future, you can go visit the Rongguo Mansion. "


    Shi Yunyu''s eyes widened even more!


    She didn''t hear wrong, right?!


    Murong Sheng actually told her mother that they could get along well with each other, and he even had to say hello to her?


    Was the sun rising from the west, or was the weasel wishing the chicken a happy new year?!


    She really didn''t want to go to Rongguo Mansion every day. That damned girl Murong Sheng made her unable to say a single word.


    "We''ll talk about it later," Shi Yunyu said half-heartedly. "We''ll talk about it when we have time, Mother, I''m very busy as well. You still have to go to the academy to study, how can you have so much time to play? "


    "Little girl, no matter what you say, you have your reasons," Mrs. Shi glanced at Shi Yunyu, "Since that''s the case, you can arrange your own matters.


    He sighed, "I just feel sorry for that little girl. If you can give me a hand normally, I''ll give you a hand."


    Shi Yunyu almost could not hold back and rolled her eyes.


    It was because her mother had never seen Murong Sheng''s tiny mouth that looked like it was filled with words. Every single word that was spoken made people unable to retort, and could only listen to what Murong Sheng had to say.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Mother, whatever you say is what it is. If I meet her, I will definitely help her when I can."


    Rongguo Mansion, Second Madam''s courtyard.


    Second Madam Gu sat on the Imperial Consort''s bed, playing with her fingers. "Senior Servant Fu, is there any news that has arrived?" "How''s the time?"


    "To reply Madam, this carriage has already been gone for an hour. It should be on its way back now." "Do you think this old servant needs to ¡­" Fu mama inquired tentatively.


    Second Madam Gu laughed coldly as her gaze shifted to Fu mama. "Do you still need me to teach you how to do this?"


    "Yes yes yes, this old servant understands, but ¡­" Fu mama didn''t understand in the least. "How far is this old servant going to spread it?" Or is it? "


    "Let everyone in the palace know about this matter. When that damned girl returns, let''s see if she still has the face to continue staying in Rongguo Mansion!" A cold glint flashed through Second Madam Ye''s eyes as she scoffed. "It''s best if you pack up as soon as possible and go to a village in the countryside to accompany her parents!"


    A damned girl. She was inside the Rongguo Mansion everyday, swaying back and forth in front of her eyes, making her remember that the location of the Master Miss was still not Shan Er''s home!


    Every time she saw that damned girl, she would remember the humiliation she had suffered at Qin Wanlin''s place! It made her unable to raise her head at all times!

 C56 Go down the mountain and return to your home 5

    "But ¡­" Fu mama couldn''t help but speak up. "How do you explain this to the madame?"


    "How so? As usual." The sneer on Second Madam''s face grew wider and wider. "Could it be that you want to tell me that the person you''re looking for is as unreliable as the previous time?!"


    "No, no, no," Fu mama hastily denied. "There definitely won''t be the same situation as last time. Madam, please rest assured."


    "Since you won''t, why are you worrying about the madame''s thoughts here?" Second Madam Gu held onto a hairpin and held it in front of her as she played with it. "That damned girl isn''t a virgin. The first person this Rongguo Mansion can''t tolerate is the Old Madam.


    "Go, spread the news before that damned girl comes back." Even if I have to force her, I have to get her away from this residence! "


    "Yes sir!"


    Not long after Fu mama left the courtyard, everyone in the Rongguo Mansion found out about one thing. That was ¡­


    "Sigh, I heard that something happened in Second Miss?"


    "What?" Didn''t Second Miss go to a nunnery to pray for her blessings? How did something happen? "


    "Isn''t today the day Second Miss returns from the nunnery? I heard that on the way back, the Second Miss was kidnapped by bandits! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. I heard that too. It wasn''t just a robbery, but a robbery as well!"


    "Are you for real?" Could it be a lie? Second Miss hasn''t come back yet, where did you hear that from? "


    "Heh, let''s not talk about it being a fake, I even heard that the Second Miss was grieving and was preparing to go into cultivation, so from now on, she will live in a nunnery!"


    "But, even if he did, I''m afraid he would ¡­"


    "Of course not, they will definitely spread it all over the streets and alleys. If I were her, how would I have the face to live? I might as well hang a piece of white silk around my neck and get it clean. "


    "That''s true, if this were to spread out, the Rongguo Mansion would not even have any face left."


    "That''s right, they might even delay the marriage between the other ladies in the mansion!"


    "That would be too embarrassing. It would be such a pity if Eldest Miss was delayed."


    "Isn''t that so? Tell me, why is the still staying in the Rongguo Mansion after the master''s family moved to a village in the countryside? Hurry up and take down the title of Master Miss above your head. "


    "In my opinion, Second Miss is someone who covets wealth!"


    Not long after, Murong Sheng encountered a bandit when she was on her way down the mountain from her nunnery. Not only did she lose her belongings, she even lost her own body. Now that she was prepared to start cultivating, the matter of him staying as a nunnery for the long term had already spread throughout the entire Rongguo Mansion.


    There were still a few ideas that he wanted to spread to the outside world.


    In the end, right at this moment, a wave of restlessness suddenly came out from outside Rongguo Mansion''s Palace!


    The Second Miss, who was rumoured to be cultivating in a nunnery, had actually returned!


    And the carriage that was going to pick up Second Miss, was right in front of his manor!


    With Qing Ying''s support, Murong Sheng got off the horse carriage. Ye Zichen looked at the two disciples guarding the door and saw that Ye Zichen stared at her so much that his eyeballs were about to pop out, while he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    What was Second Madam doing now?


    Murong Sheng lightly leaned on Qing Ying''s body, she looked like she suffered from severe injuries, and her voice was weak: "What happened? Seeing that I have come back, you all seem to be very surprised? "


    The two disciples who were standing guard at the door, upon hearing the rumors, felt that Murong Sheng should not have appeared here.


    He was curious in his heart, but he was not able to control his mouth. He opened his mouth and asked curiously: "Second Miss, didn''t you start cultivating in the nunnery?" Why is he back?


    And from the looks of it, it didn''t seem like it had been spoiled by the robbers.


    "What?" Even though he was mentally prepared, when Murong Sheng heard the words of the disciple, he was slightly stunned, "Luo Fa Cultivation?"


    What the hell was the Qi family up to?


    A month of her stay in the nunnery was something everyone knew. How did it become something like this? Was she going to train in the nunnery?


    As he calculated in his mind, his face did not reveal any emotions as he lightly opened his mouth and said, "Why would I need to train for such a long time? I prayed in the nunnery for a month and then went back to the house. This is what I told Grandmother. "


    Hearing what Murong Sheng said, the disciples felt it was strange.


    Even the gaze she used to look at Murong Sheng was strange, causing Murong Sheng to raise her eyebrows slightly. She was prepared to deal with whatever Second Madam might come up with by staying calm.


    "Miss," Qing Ying held Murong Sheng''s arm and whispered into her ear, "Why do I feel like these two disciples are looking at us strangely? It''s like, we shouldn''t be here right now. "


    Murong Sheng naturally saw through it, it was just that she still did not know what the Qi Clan was doing, nor was she able to deduce anything from the eyes of the two disciples.


    "Why shouldn''t I? The fact that the family sent a carriage to bring us back proves that we should be here. "Don''t worry, you''ll know when you see your grandmother later."


    Green Cherry nodded, calming down.


    Since the madame had sent someone to pick them up, they would have the confidence to stay in Rongguo Mansion! What was going on with these two disciples? When the opportunity presented itself, he would definitely teach them a good lesson!


    Just as Murong Sheng stepped foot in from outside, she saw the Qi clan leading a large group of servants towards him.


    When the Qi clan saw that Murong Sheng, who was standing unharmed and unharmed at the entrance of the manor, was not affected by the bandits, their eyelids twitched.


    Damn it!


    Just how did this Fu mama do things? How did she let this little slut run off again!?


    What kind of luck did this bitch walk on? She had thought that she would never run away again like last time, that she would be destroyed by those bandits, but now, she had actually reappeared in such a perfect condition?!


    In the end, this little bitch Qin Wanlin, who was born from the belly of this slut, had such tricks! How shameless and seductive!


    In just a short month, this little bitch had become even more beautiful!


    The Qi clan was indignant and indignant, as their sinister eyes ruthlessly fell on Murong Sheng''s body, bringing with it a sense of coldness. Seeing that Murong Sheng''s clothes didn''t seem to be complete, her ice-cold face eased up a bit, and a few more traces of calculation appeared in her heart.


    Left the servant by her side behind, and quickly walked towards Murong Sheng.

 C57 Second Aunts Plot 1

    His face was filled with surprise and there was even a hint of hope mixed in, "Sheng''er? Is it really you, Sheng''er? That''s great, thank God. It''s great that you can come back safely. After I heard the news, I almost fainted from anxiousness. Sheng''er, if something were to happen to you, you would have died. How am I supposed to explain this to my big brother and big sister-in-law? "


    The Qi family paid their respects to the heavens and to the earth, and their expressions were rich. It was as if he was extremely happy for Murong Sheng''s return, as if he had been looking forward to Murong Sheng''s return.


    This scene shocked both Murong Sheng and Qing Ying. Murong Sheng really wanted to rush forward and touch the Qi warrior''s forehead to see if she had a fever.


    This was like a weasel paying its respects to a chicken. It did not have any good intentions!


    In the eyes of others, the Qi family looked like an elder towards Murong Sheng, full of love and kindness. It was as if nothing had happened before, Murong Sheng was the niece that the Qi family doted on.


    But she couldn''t do that now.


    If she did that, it would be giving her weakness to the Qi family, and they would be able to hold her back!


    She had to endure!


    She had to be patient. She couldn''t let all the things she had done fall apart just because of a few things!


    Wasn''t it just an act?


    Could she still not play this role?


    In the past, her acting before her death had deceived the King Rui to drag these two people down to accompany her!


    "Second Aunt being so concerned about me at home moved Sheng''er''s heart." Leaning on Qing Ying''s body, Murong Sheng''s eyes were moist, her face was filled with emotion as she sneered in her heart, "For Second Aunt to be able to do this, she must be like Sheng''er''s mother. "One day, Sheng''er will write a letter to Mother, telling Mother to come back and thank Second Aunt properly. When that time comes, Second Aunt won''t be too happy."


    The expression on the Qi family''s faces froze, and their excited voices stopped abruptly.


    "What?!"


    To Qin Wanlin?!


    I might as well let her die!


    "Although I miss my sister-in-law a little too, there''s still no need. The distance between the two of us is very long, even for Rongguo Mansion s." The maidservants beside them all tugged at the Qi Family''s clothes, which made the Qi Family to react. "To let my sister-in-law travel back and forth like this has made my heart feel uncomfortable."


    She definitely would not go see Qin Wanlin! She wanted Qin Wanlin to die so badly, how could she want to meet him! Qin Wanlin was the person she hated the most to the bone in her life!


    He stole her man, he stole her daughter''s things, and he even stole her original position!


    If she let Qin Wanlin come back and chase him away, she would really want to cry!


    A violent storm was brewing in the Qi clan, causing their unsettled mood to become even more chaotic. The gaze he used to look at Murong Sheng also contained a few complex emotions.


    This little bitch must have mentioned Qin Wanlin in front of her on purpose!


    As expected, just like what Qin mama had said, the hoof Murong Sheng was no longer the same as before.


    At some point in time, he had been able to sneakily acquire such a skill, and was able to poke through the other party''s weak points. He had been talking nonstop!


    But so what?!


    Wasn''t she making up some random excuse, just like before, able to send this hoof out of the palace?!


    Let this hoof enjoy the scenery of the Rongguo Mansion for the last time!


    Qin Wanlin had snatched her position, but wasn''t she chased him out of Rongguo Mansion with her?


    Qin Wanlin''s daughter was just a little girl. How much ability could she have to fight against her? Scram honestly into the nunnery, often accompanied by the green light!


    Madam Qi slightly adjusted her state of mind, feigning extreme worry. Her voice was extremely loud, afraid that no one else would hear her, "Sheng''er, it''s just a small matter whether elder sister-in-law comes to thank you or not. "As long as we can return home safely from the nunnery, it would be a great fortune."


    After singing for so long, the Qi family was finally about to enter the main topic?


    "Just now, someone heard that on your way back from the nunnery, you were robbed by bandits, and they even robbed you!"


    Qi Shi sighed, looked at the increasing number of people surrounding them, and a proud look flashed in his eyes, as he continued to speak worriedly, "Sheng`er, you don''t even know, when I heard about this, my heart felt extremely uncomfortable. How could a girl be spoiled by a bandit?! "


    "After that, a maidservant said that Sheng''er, you were greatly provoked by this matter and wanted to seek death. Later on, he had thought it through and decided to practice in the nunnery forever, always with Qinglian. I was still thinking about how I could persuade you to come back. Luckily, you figured it out yourself and came back. You didn''t manage to shave your head full of black hair. "


    "Hey, how can a child like you be so unbearable? Do you think our Rongguo Mansion will lack two bites of food from you? If anything really happens to you, how am I, your second aunt, supposed to explain it to your mother! "


    The word "desecration" that the Qi family had clearly stated was already very clear. It meant that Murong Sheng truly did not have a clean body when she was outside!


    At this moment, the people surrounding them were in an uproar. Even those outside who had heard the commotion outside felt like they had been thrown into an uproar.


    He didn''t expect that he would hear such shocking news just so he could get close to hear what was going on! This trip was not in vain!


    The servants within the palace and the people surrounding to watch were also discussing, their voices entering Murong Sheng''s ears one by one.


    "Aiyo, who is this woman?"


    "It seems like this is the direct daughter of the Rongguo? the Second Miss of this manor? "


    "Why did it have to be like this, isn''t it now?"


    "Hey, it''s not like that for a long time. A few years ago, because the Rongguo did something wrong, the Emperor directly took her title as his. The Rongguo Mansion''s madame did not plead at all and was directly sent to the manor. Fortunately, this old lady was still concerned about the relationship between ancestor and grandson, and left this Master Miss at home. "


    "Since she is no longer a Rongguo, why is it that her daughter is still a Master Miss?"

 C58 Second Aunts Plot 2

    "Who asked the title of the Rongguo to remain unknown even now? Was it because after the king''s anger was gone, he would return it again? who knows. "


    "However, I believe that it is very likely that this second room will fall to them. Come to think about it, this previous Rongguo, his wife and son had all been sent to the villa for such a long time. Has this old lady ever sent anyone to bring them back? "


    "Isn''t that right!? "Since so many years have passed and the madame hasn''t been able to think of a way to bring him over from the manor, I''m afraid her plan is to have the title of second wife fall to her."


    "If that''s the case, then why did you keep this young miss here?" Look at what this is all about. When you come back from the nunnery, you will always be robbed and broken by bandits. Which family''s young lady has ever experienced such a thing? "


    "What''s so unfortunate about that? Why is it that others are fine, but she herself is in trouble." After so many years, which family''s young miss have you all seen something like this happen? "


    "Heh, saying it like that is indeed true. It seems like I''ve never seen anything like this happen before."


    "Isn''t that so? Maybe she was too unruly and got targeted by the robbers." Otherwise, why would she be the only one who went to the nunnery to burn incense? It wouldn''t be right to say that something happened to her. "


    The surrounding observers were discussing with each other, their voices weren''t loud, and many of them reached Murong Sheng''s ears very clearly. Of course, these people weren''t planning on hiding this matter. What was wrong with letting them hear it?


    They couldn''t even discuss such a filthy thing. What could they possibly do?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness. She leaned on Qing Ying a little more, making herself look even more delicate. Her little face was deathly white.


    She was not in the mood to argue with people who didn''t know what they meant by stupid. As long as the words of the Qi family could escape her mouth, all the dirty water that the Qi family had poured on her would be washed clean!


    Fortunately, she had left a trick up her sleeve when she went down the mountain. Otherwise, this situation would have been quite troublesome to deal with.


    Murong Sheng ignored the words of the surrounding people. Instead, she was thinking of how to kill the Qi Clan in one blow, so that she would forever lose face!


    Murong Sheng was 100% sure that those thugs were sent by the Qi family! Otherwise, how could the Qi Clan have known about this so quickly?


    Most likely, even the Qi family was the mastermind behind the rapid spread of the news in the Rongguo Mansion.


    He couldn''t tolerate it anymore?


    Why did he want to reveal his trump card so easily?


    After exposing her ugly face, which was hidden deep within her heart, in front of so many people, she wanted to see how the Qi Clan would end up!


    "Second Madam!"


    Qing Ying''s eyes widened in anger as she heard the words of the Qi warriors, "Don''t spout nonsense here, to destroy the innocence of our family''s young miss! Our young miss is completely fine! "


    The words of the Qi family were extremely secretive, as if they were thinking for Murong Sheng''s sake and did not want to say it out loud. However, the way the Qi family was acting made it even easier for people to believe that something had really happened!


    Compared to now, if he did not explain it clearly, the little miss'' innocence would be ruined by the Qi family! It would be better to just directly open it up and say, "Second Madam, if you don''t have any evidence, don''t spout nonsense here. Otherwise, the madame would also be unhappy! You can''t taint the innocence of our young miss with your mouth! "


    Now, not only were the Rongguo Mansion''s people here, they were also surrounding the citizens of the capital. Seeing Qing Ying jump up to reject her words, the Qi clan immediately felt embarrassed.


    She could even hold onto a small Murong Sheng, let alone a young maid!


    He actually dared to jump on her head and act atrociously. He had no rules at all!


    "I am speaking here. When did it become your turn to interrupt?" Haven''t you fed the dog to the rules?! "


    "You have to act like a servant to be a servant, don''t be so unruly. Rongguo Mansion does not need a servant with no rules! "


    As expected of the servant of the hoof, he was so unruly!


    The Qi household''s words revealed that Murong Sheng did not teach the servant well, tarnishing Rongguo Mansion''s reputation. The others who saw this started to discuss the matter among themselves.


    This Rongguo Mansion of the Rongguo Mansion also didn''t look that good?


    The maids that were taught were all so unruly, without any form of upbringing at all.


    Look at the servants by the Second Madam''s side, they all had their own rules and regulations. If Master did not want to say anything, then he would not say a single word!


    No wonder this young miss was kidnapped by some criminal. This little girl didn''t have any rules, and this mistress probably didn''t have any rules at all.


    A few of the spectators looked at Murong Sheng with a different expression. At the beginning, they were a little sympathetic. After all, without her father''s title, the position of Master Miss was not awkward at all.


    Now that such a thing had happened, a little girl''s innocence would be gone. There would definitely be big things happening in the future.


    He then heard someone retort, "Why are so many young ladies who went to the nunnery to burn incense unharmed? Why is there a problem with this?"


    Hearing this, some people began to mutter. That''s right, so many fragrant ladies, how could there be such a problem?


    Now that he heard what the Second Madam said, he immediately understood!


    So it turned out that this Master Miss of the Rongguo Mansion herself was not someone with rules! For a maid to be so unruly, it was no better to be the master!


    Instantly, the people who were suspicious no longer had any doubts, and the sympathy in their hearts naturally vanished as well.


    Originally, Qing Ying was able to confidently say it out loud, but when she felt that the gazes from the surrounding people changed, she immediately became flustered.


    Why?!


    Why is it that Miss is completely fine and is about to be framed of her innocence?!


    It was clearly the Second Madam who was speaking nonsense. Why should these people believe what the Second Madam said and not what she said?!


    She wanted to defend her young mistress, why did she call it disorderly!


    Her young mistress was completely fine, and her body was even more pure!


    "Second Madam, you can''t lie to our Young Miss for no reason at all. Our young mistress is innocent, you can''t possibly slander us with your mouth, can you? "

 C59 Second Aunts Plot 3

    "Qingying," Murong Sheng said weakly, her small face was pale white. "How could Second Aunt slander me?


    "Qing Ying, Second Aunt usually takes so much care of me. You can''t blame Second Aunt like this."


    Murong Sheng held onto her chest in a soft and weak manner. With her weak and delicate appearance, the surrounding people started to whisper among themselves once again.


    From the looks of it, this young lady didn''t seem to be someone who had no rules. Her delicate face made people''s heart ache, but was the paleness of her face related to the robbers?


    I never heard of any bad news about the health of the Rongguo Mansion''s Master Miss. Could it really be true?!


    The hearts of the surrounding people were filled with the thought of how to cook chickens slowly.


    "Miss!" Green Cherry Blossom thought, her expression miserable. "Even if Second Madam takes good care of Miss, she shouldn''t slander you. How could he casually say things that he had never done before? Isn''t that just empty talk? "


    "This servant really doesn''t want to see you being falsely accused, Miss!"


    Murong Sheng''s eyes reddened. She covered her chest and said with tears: "Qing Ying, I believe Second Aunt will definitely give me a clean slate. Something that I''ve never done before, how could Second Aunt forcefully pin it on my head? "


    "Also, Senior Qin who stayed by Second Aunt''s side for so long said that I''m a dead girl, hoof. Do you see Second Aunt protecting that Senior Qin?" Didn''t he chase them away? Therefore, Qing Ying, we must believe in Second Aunt! "


    The Qi family had thought that Murong Sheng would try to explain to her angrily, or shout loudly to find an excuse for them.


    However, she never expected that Murong Sheng would make such a scene, and kick the matter right in front of her!


    However, what made the Qi family uncertain was whether those people had succeeded or not!


    Just by looking at Murong Sheng''s small, pale face, how could she determine whether her innocent body was still here?!


    Madam Qi''s expression was somewhat stiff, and it was only after a long while that she finally opened her mouth and said, "That''s right, Sheng''er, don''t worry. Second Aunt will definitely investigate this matter and return you with a clean sheet!"


    After pondering for a moment, the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    So what if those people didn''t succeed?


    She was planning to throw this dirty water with which she had lost her virginity onto Murong Sheng''s body! Who could testify that Murong Sheng still had an innocent body?! But she could send someone to testify that Murong Sheng''s body was broken!


    A little girl like her wanted to play around in front of her. She really overestimated herself!


    Murong Sheng saw that Qing Ying was cooperating with her with all her might, and was extremely satisfied in her heart. Luckily, Qing Ying was not stupid. Otherwise, she would have to think carefully about where to find an intelligent maid to assist her.


    With a teardrop hanging from the corner of his eye, he looked at the determined Qi family.


    From the mansion''s reaction to what the Qi clan had just said. She already knew how much the Qi family hated her.


    He didn''t care about destroying her innocence, he wanted to drive her out of Rongguo Mansion and stay with Qing Dao forever!


    This whole month''s worth of encounter with the robbers was most likely this Second Madam''s doing!


    Otherwise, why did he go to the nunnery and return with the nunnery? There was only one driver driving the carriage, and he didn''t even have a guard or a servant following him?


    What if she and Qing Ying were to run into something on the way here? What could they do?


    He still had the strength to escape!


    Not only did he arrange for the robbers to do so, he even gave them such a vicious order! No wonder, in her previous life, she had never remembered her crime, Murong Shan, but let Murong Shan hate her for so long!


    It turned out that part of the reason for this was because of the Qi family!


    It seemed that the mother and daughter of the Qi family really disliked her. He always wanted to ruin her reputation and ruin her innocence. This lowly one wished he could kill her with his own hands.


    "But Sheng''er, you can''t do anything about this matter for Second Aunt," a troubled look appeared on his face. "Everyone is talking about this matter, and you don''t want to. Why don''t you just go to the nunnery and stay there for a while? Come back after this is investigated? "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes reddened again, she looked at the Qi family with disbelief, as if she were about to fall on the ground at any moment. "Second Aunt, could it be that you miss me like this in your heart as well?"


    "Second Aunt had been targeting me from the beginning. In other words, I didn''t manage my own maids well, and even I was someone who didn''t follow the rules. Then he said that Qing Ying and I had lost face for the Rongguo Mansion. Second Aunt, what did I do wrong to make you treat me like this?! "


    "Sheng`er", the Qi family hadn''t thought that Murong Sheng would change so quickly, "You''re overthinking it, how could Second Aunt not believe you? Second Aunt means ¡­


    "Second Aunt just said that my maidservant has no rules, then where is that Senior Servant Qin beside Second Aunt''s rule?!" Murong Sheng''s voice rose a bit, to the point where everyone could hear him, "Second Aunt, I respect you. I respect you as my elder and call you Second Aunt. But! Second Aunt, what does the mama beside you think of me?! "


    "Even if my father''s title as the Rongguo has been taken back by the emperor, I am still the Master Miss of this mansion! Second Aunt, the mama by your side is hoof with her mouth wide open. Little brat, could it be that this is Second Aunt''s words that have rules?! "


    "Second Aunt, when you are educating my maidservants, you should first properly manage your own people!" If Second Aunt thinks that is the rule, then I have nothing to say! "


    "Miss, how could that be a rule?" Qing Ying whispered, "If that''s the case, then how could that old mistress chase that Qin mama away? How could Second Madam be punished by kneeling in the ancestral hall?"


    "That''s right," Murong Sheng laughed coldly, her eyes slowly filled with disappointment towards the Second Madam. "Second Aunt, this is the rule that you speak of. If you really dislike me, you can just say so. If I go to the manor to look for my father and mother, why do you despise me for suffering so much? "

 C60 Second Aunts Plot 4

    "You!"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the Qi Clan was stunned. How could she have thought that Murong Sheng would be so good at talking? Ye Zichen directly revealed all of her strength, then spoke up about how repulsive it was to others!


    This caused her good image, which she had maintained before, to waver slightly at this moment!


    It was slowly starting to collapse from the roots bit by bit.


    The servants and commoners spectating at the side began to mutter in their hearts when they heard Murong Sheng''s words. If what this young lady said was the truth, then this matter would be interesting.


    The way he looked at the Qi family was also unclear.


    From the start until now, this Second Madam still had an expression of concern for this junior as an elder. However, after thinking about the meaning behind those words, they were able to understand a little bit of it.


    "Sheng''er," Second Madam Gu frowned. "I''ve always been thinking of you, how can you think of me with such a heart? You make me sad like this, don''t you know? "


    Murong Sheng laughed, "Second Aunt, looking at you like this also made me feel very disappointed, do you know? "Second Aunt, what I hate the most is you pretending to like me despite clearly hating me."


    "Sheng''er, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    "Second Aunt, you should be clear on whether or not I''m bullsh * tting you! If you like me, why would the Qin mama by your side call me a little brat and a hoof?! Why did I go to the nunnery to pray for blessings? There was only a coachman so far, and no bodyguard following me? Could it be that Second Aunt was hoping that something would happen to me so easily?! Why, no matter what, I am a Master Miss of a Rongguo Mansion, and my place is not even comparable to a servant''s place! Even Senior Servant Qin would mock me as living in a pigsty! Second Aunt, you touched your own conscience, do you really have a clear conscience towards me!? "


    "Murong Sheng! Do you know what you''re talking about! " The Qi family was so angry by what Murong Sheng had said that their entire bodies were trembling.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about. I''m only afraid that Second Aunt doesn''t know if you have a clear conscience!" Murong Sheng''s voice was a little forceful, she coughed a few times while covering her chest, not giving the Second Madam the slightest chance to retaliate, "Second Aunt, now that my parents are not here, do you really think that this Rongguo Mansion will become a place where you can cover the sky with one hand?!"


    "In this Rongguo Mansion, there is not only your Second Branch existence! Grandmother was there too! Do you think you can become the mistress of this house without my mother? "


    "I have lived for so long, but I have never heard of anything like that. Grandmother has completely handed over the matters of the Rongguo Mansion to you! If the title of Rongguo falls on your second branch, you will never be able to become the Rongguo''s Madam! Second Aunt, I would like to ask you, what is etiquette? I am a stately Master Miss, yet I have yet to come back from the outside world to be pointed at by the servants of the Palace. In fact, I am even questioning why I have to return to the Palace?! "


    "This has really broadened my horizons, what''s going on? Am I not coming back? Or could it be that at some point in time, the clan had changed its rules and refused to allow a Master Miss like me to return?! Then I will really go and ask Grandmother, just what exactly is going on! "


    "A bunch of servants. They have no rules at all. Pointing at her in front of me, Second Aunt is still here! What are you doing this for! Or could it be that I''m not even comparable to a maid?! "Is this the rule you spoke of, Second Aunt?!"


    "Seeing how delicate my body is, you guys want to step forward and step on me?!"


    Murong Sheng''s face became even paler. She spoke slowly and occasionally coughed in time. But it was perfect for everyone to hear. Furthermore, they did not give the Qi clan any time to interrupt, causing them to wish they could tear the silk handkerchief in their hands into pieces and stuff it into Murong Sheng''s mouth.


    Ever since the incident with Qin mama, she had become somewhat clear about how much stronger Murong Sheng''s mouth had become, but she never thought that it would actually become like this!


    One thing after another, she had no way to refute his words!


    And it was in front of so many people that she pushed out everything she didn''t want to say!


    At first, she thought Murong Sheng was just a little kitten. That soft and weak look of her, no matter how she rolled, she could not escape from the palm of her hand! No matter what she said, she would find a way to deal with it!


    However, this hoof directly said the things that hurt her image!


    Great, this is great!


    So it turned out that this damned girl was the same as her suicidal mother. Both of them knew how to be cautious and gain the sympathy of others. At that time, he was really deceived by this little girl!


    Qi Shi was so angry that the back of his teeth started to itch, wishing that he could rip apart Murong Sheng''s hand. "Sheng''er, how could you think of me like this? I wish I could treat you as my own. "


    "I also heard from the servant that you were robbed and your entire body was in a state of panic. I only wanted to help you settle this matter." He also thought about how to persuade you not to go to the nunnery for training. In the end, someone said, "Since you came back, I was excited. Sheng''er, please don''t be angry."


    Everyone''s attention returned to the tainted part of Murong Sheng''s body once again. This way, after they received new information, they wouldn''t come over to bother about her again.


    Moreover, even after Qin mama had left, Murong Sheng still continued to drag her out and tell her everything.


    If not for what Murong Sheng did that day, Qin mama would still be working at her side!


    Who knew that this Fu mama wouldn''t be able to do anything!


    The moment the Qi clan finished speaking, the gazes of the people around her lessened a little, as they started to pay attention to Murong Sheng''s question once again. This made the Qi family feel slightly relieved, and they calmed down.


    This little girl still wanted to argue with her. The amount of salt she had eaten was more than the amount of salt this hoof had travelled through!


    "Sheng''er, don''t worry too much about Second Aunt. Just like that, you suspect Second Aunt. Second Aunt''s heart is very sad. "


    The Qi family was in pain, and they were cursing Murong Sheng in their hearts.

 C61 Second Aunts Plot 5

    This damned girl was still too inexperienced!


    This was all just what she had left over from her previous game.


    This damned girl knew that she would say something else if she shifted the attention of others to her. Would she not bring up this damn girl''s matter again and ask others to pay attention to her again?!


    Look, but what she did, or what the nanny beside her did. As long as she said that Murong Sheng''s innocence was gone and was taken away by a group of unknown robbers, these people would pay close attention to her!


    Then, these people''s attention would once again return to Murong Sheng!


    How could the things she did compare to the seriousness of Murong Sheng?


    When no one noticed her, the Qi Clan raised their eyelids slightly and glared at Murong Sheng coldly and ruthlessly. Seeing Murong Sheng once again becoming the center of the discussion, she felt extremely comfortable in her heart.


    "Sheng''er, ah, I know that you''ve encountered something like this. I feel uncomfortable inside. But you can''t vent all your anger on Second Aunt, can you? This is not something we want to see. "


    "Thank God you can get out of the hands of the robbers. Second Aunt knows that you are angry. But you can''t just blow it around, can you? Your body is so weak right now, so don''t be angry in front of so many people. Quick, quickly bring your young mistress in! "Your face is so pale, your clothes are a bit tattered. Second Aunt will have the kitchen stew a pot of chicken soup to mend your body."


    This attitude, this attitude, simply made others feel that the Qi clan had treated Murong Sheng as their daughter and spoiled him. Just now, Murong Sheng''s words about the Qi Clan made the Qi Clan not care. It was really impossible to find another aunt like the Qi Clan.


    After all, he wasn''t his biological father. It was already quite good to be able to do this.


    If Murong Sheng was still that soft and tender face that the Qi family used to knead with, perhaps the words of the Qi family would be taken for real. She would be deeply grateful to her, thinking that she was the one who was deeply in love with him.


    However, she knew clearly in her heart what the Qi family had been like all these years.


    Now that she heard the words of the Qi family, she wanted even more to charge forward and tear their mouths to shreds! His mouth was full of nonsense, and he said that it was all for the sake of his young mistress?!


    All these years he had been treating the little miss as his own daughter, but now his face turned pale and his body became weak. What kind of dirty clothes were these? Wasn''t this basically telling others that their young miss had really met a robber?!


    As an elder, he also had an expression of concern for this junior, and saw this junior as his own daughter. His words would increase the credibility of others!


    Whose mother would pour this black water, which had been overpowered by the robbers, onto their own daughter? [Who isn''t? Who dares to say that their daughter is going to get even with someone just because of something bad?]


    Qing Ying was so angry that she was on the verge of tears. How could this Second Madam insult her young mistress like that?!


    It was enough for the maids and servants to bully them, but at this point, the Second Madam was still pouring dirty water on the young miss. She wished that the young miss''s reputation could be completely ruined!


    If he gave her a kitchen knife, she would definitely chop the Qi family into pieces!


    "Tsk, looks like this is true."


    "Right, right, right. This senior has already said it, how can it be fake?" Which family''s elders do not have to protect their family? "


    "Look, this lady''s face is pale and her clothes are messy. It really looks like someone has wasted her clothes."


    "That''s right, what this young lady said just now really makes people feel cold." However, Second Madam Ye did not hold any grudges against him. On the contrary, she was extremely lenient and wanted him to stay at home and take care of him! "


    "That''s right, if I were her, I would have already run out of Rongguo Mansion in shame, how would I still have the face to continue staying here?!"


    "He has lost his innocence, but he still stubbornly refuses to stay here. If he doesn''t start cultivating now, that would truly be embarrassing to death."


    "However, although this young miss is not that great, this young miss of the second branch family has a good reputation." He often goes to relieve some beggars, alms porridge, etc. "


    "No wonder. No wonder the title of nobility was taken away by the emperor in the end." Being driven to the other villa, only the Rongguo Mansion stayed behind as the second house. It looks like it has already been completely broken from its roots! "


    "Now that you say it like that, there''s a bit of logic to it." Look at this lady, how can she continue to stay here? Hurry up and listen to her second aunt''s words. After entering the manor and changing clothes, you really are dirty to death. "


    The words of the Qi family incited the surrounding people to point and talk nonstop. His voice was as loud as if he had no intentions of suppressing it. It was so lively that it was like he was selling vegetables in a market.


    What right did Miss have to be bullied by others when she was at home, and now she had to be splashed with black water like this?!


    "I met a robber." Murong Sheng opened his mouth.


    The scene immediately fell into silence. Suddenly, the sounds of discussion rose up once again, reaching a climax.


    No, this isn''t right!


    At this time, shouldn''t the hoof think of a way to get rid of this matter from him and defend him? Why did she suddenly say that she had met a bandit?!


    This was not it! There was a dirty puddle in front of him. If he did not avoid it, would he have to jump down?!


    "However, the kidnappers were captured, and didn''t cause me any harm," Murong Sheng immediately cried out like a child, that voice directly frightened everyone in the vicinity, and quieted down for a moment as they stared at Murong Sheng, "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    The Qi family started to frown, and they became more and more upset, pulling the silk handkerchief in their hands tightly. Staring at Murong Sheng''s face, her eyes were gloomy.


    What exactly is this Murong Sheng trying to do now?!


    Every time she fought with Murong Sheng, she would feel a sense of helplessness!


    "Little miss" Qing Ying was shocked by Murong Sheng''s crying as she consoled her in a low voice, "You, don''t cry."


    It has been so long, Master and Madam have been gone for so long. She had never seen her young miss cry like this before, as if she had suffered a great grievance and wanted to vent it out.

 C62 Counterattack 1

    "Miss, don''t cry. If you feel wronged, don''t cry anymore. Let''s go find the old master and the lady at the side of the manor, we''re not in this Rongguo Mansion anymore! " Seeing Murong Sheng crying, Qing Ying started to panic.


    What the heck was this!


    How could this Second Madam be concerned about Miss? She felt heartache for Miss. She clearly wanted to force Miss onto a path of no return!


    Murong Sheng cried with a face full of cold lightning, she directly hugged Qing Ying, her tears rolling down her cheeks and soaking her shoulders. She then sobbed, "Qing Ying, I can''t live anymore. Second Aunt isn''t caring about me at all, she clearly wants to force me to death! "


    "Even if a mama were to call me the hoof''s dead girl, she would actually personally force me to death, using the excuse of caring about me as a flag and wearing the uniform of caring about me. He kept saying that he was concerned about me, but in reality, he''s trying to force me onto a dead end! "


    These words immediately caused everyone''s ears to prick up, wanting to hear what had just happened.


    Why does it sound like there''s something else in there?!


    Could it be that there was some sort of secret behind this? Otherwise, why would the Master Miss cry so loudly? How much grievance could a young miss suffer? If he cried so miserably, then he would really be wronged!


    However, this was still normal. After all, her biological parents were not by her side ¡­


    Hearing that, Qi Shi froze in his heart, thinking that Murong Sheng was probably going to do something funny. Just as she was about to speak, she stopped Murong Sheng. Who knew that Murong Sheng was already prepared, her tone carried anger and grievance, as she spoke.


    "Second Aunt, ever since Father and Mother went to the manor. "I truly respect you, but how can you treat me like this?"


    "After hearing the words of a few servants, you did not recognize the truth at all and just poured a bowl of black water on me. In front of so many people, he kept saying that my innocence had been ruined by the robbers, and he didn''t listen to my excuses at all. When the maid spoke up for me, just say that she had no rules, but what about you? "


    "Why did you ruin me like this?!" Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you hear it with your own ears? If not, then why did you want to ruin me like this?! "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes reddened and her face was filled with anger, grievance, and also a bit of disappointment and despair, "If I am sincere, then be second aunt and respect me as an elder. However, what you have done has truly chilled my heart! "


    "Let me go to the nunnery and pray. It was you, Second Aunt, who suggested it. The great matters of the Rongguo Mansion are all in the hands of our grandmother, but some trivial matters are all managed by you, second aunt! "


    "When I went there, you had arranged for me to get a carriage. There was only one driver, and none of the guards followed me to the nunnery. I can understand that. After all, because of Qin mama''s matter, Grandmother said you didn''t discipline your servants well, and that you should pray for blessings in the ancestral hall. You can''t split your attention to take care of my affairs, so I''m not angry. "


    "But this time from the nunnery?" The carriage was also arranged by you, but there was still only one driver, no one else! Second Aunt, don''t you think that the distance from the nunnery to the capital isn''t too far? Are you that confident in a weak little girl like me?! "


    The expression on the face of the Qi family turned ugly. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Murong Sheng.


    "Yes, that''s right! On my way back, I encountered a bandit! The robber said, I am the only one on the road who has no bodyguard. The person who had instructed them said that they would go find the person who had sent this carriage! Second Aunt, is it that I suspect that you did this on purpose?! "


    Murong Sheng''s sobbing voice simply did not allow her to speak those words smoothly. Her pale face had even turned slightly red from crying.


    "Did you know how scared Green Cherry and I were at that time? I was afraid that I would be attacked by the robbers, so I thought, could what the robber said be true? "So many cars, and yet you''re targeting this one of mine, could it be that you''ve really conspired with others to do this?!"


    If not for the fact that we coincidentally met Mrs. Shi Shi who also came back to pray for us, Qing Ying and I probably wouldn''t have been able to come back! Second Aunt, Second Aunt, I don''t know where the news you said about me being tainted by bandits came from. But the robbers haven''t even snatched away my belongings, so how could they possibly sully my innocence? "


    Second Aunt, if you don''t believe me, you can send someone to the Shi Manor to look for Mrs. Shi and ask if it''s true! "The robbers have also been tied up by the guards of Shi Manor. I''m afraid they have already been sent to the yamen by this time!"


    "Second Aunt, I''ll leave that one sentence here. If I had truly been contaminated by the robbers back then, don''t even mention cultivation, I would have directly killed myself and come back to this Rongguo Mansion! But I didn''t! If nothing happened, Second Aunt, why do you believe in the rumors and want to blame it on me?! "


    Murong Sheng wiped away the tears on her face and complained, "Even the Mrs. Shi Shi knows this. Could it be that when Second Aunt arranged everything, she had already forgotten everything so cleanly?! "


    "Just look at his pale face and his disheveled appearance. Without any evidence, I was directly found out by the robbers. Is this what you meant by caring about Second Aunt?! This is what you said, Second Aunt, as if I was your biological daughter?! "


    "If someone here dares to say that Eldest Cousin''s body was tainted, Second Aunt probably would not be the solution. Instead, he would punish those gossiping servants with a heavy punishment! Furthermore, you would not say something that would destroy Eldest Cousin in front of so many people, right?! "


    The Qi family''s expression was somewhat stiff as they tried to defend themselves, "Sheng''er, didn''t I just say I was in a hurry? Looking at your messy clothes and being overly worried, it would be great if you were really fine. Don''t worry, how could Second Aunt not believe what you said? "


    "Of course Second Aunt is hoping that you''ll be safe!"

 C63 Counterattack 2

    "Second Aunt, do you think those words you''ve said will make me continue to foolishly believe you?"


    "No, I won''t!" Murong Sheng reprimanded the Qi family, "Why am I pale, and why am my clothes tattered? Second Aunt, how could you not know?! Ever since father and mother left the Rongguo Mansion, I hadn''t eaten a single mouthful of hot food, nor did I wear a new set of dresses! Second Aunt, how can you not know what kind of life I have in Rongguo Mansion after so many years?! "


    Murong Sheng held onto her chest, the sound was not loud, but it was like a small hammer, striking hard onto everyone''s hearts. Her voice was mournful, telling the truth about the injustice she had suffered at Rongguo Mansion.


    This gaze could not help but shift away from Murong Sheng and towards the Qi clan. Just a moment ago, she was still listening to how close the Qi family was. Now that she thought about it, something didn''t seem right.


    Just like what this young lady said, if the Second Madam really treated him as her own daughter. Then he definitely wouldn''t want to hear about someone splashing dirty water on his daughter. However, this Second Madam didn''t even have the slightest intention of defending her daughter in front of them.


    Before the truth was revealed, a large hat was placed on the head of this lady, and dirty water was spilled all over her body. This didn''t seem like she was pampering a person with her heart, but rather, it seemed like she was facing her enemy. She couldn''t wait to quickly step on him!


    At the beginning, they had some vague thoughts, but now that they were being spoken out like this, they finally understood what was going on!


    It was as though they had eaten several flies and were unable to spit it out! A dead man should have died! Just a moment ago, she was praising this Second Madam for being so good to each of her juniors. In the next moment, she revealed that this Second Madam was actually acting!


    From beginning to end, this young lady had been through a lot!


    Listen, listen!


    Ever since the previous Rongguo and Madam Rongguo had moved to another house, this young miss had never eaten a mouthful of hot food or worn a new set of clothes. Furthermore, the place to live was even worse than the place to feed the pigs!


    Even the children of commoners like them had never been this miserable before!


    No wonder she looked like a little miss, but she was so pale and weak. She was wearing shabby clothes that couldn''t even compare to a servant. They were still puzzled. It turned out that he had been scolded by this Second Madam!


    Originally, they would not believe the words of a little girl.


    But!


    After the young miss finished speaking, the servants of Rongguo Mansion started to look more and more guilty, what more could they say?


    It was definitely the work of that Second Madam!


    All of a sudden, the commoners who were watching on the side could no longer calm down. One by one, they glared viciously at the Second Madam, wanting to cut off her flesh.


    They would not admit that they had been mistaken after hearing the rumors. Now, they had Second Madam as a foil. All of this was caused by this Second Madam. She had always talked about this young lady, so they did not have the time to think about it!


    "I already felt that it was strange. If my daughter had been slandered like that, she would have jumped up and started beating people up long ago. Who would be so calm and collected as to place the blame directly on this young miss? "


    "That''s right, I was too distracted just now. Now, I can tell that there''s really something wrong with it!"


    "Truly pitiful. Look at this young miss, in her heart, she regards this Second Madam as an elder and respects her as well." The result is, this respected elder would really like nothing more than for this junior to get into trouble! "


    "Hey, didn''t you hear that just now? That young miss said that the robber was most likely ordered by this Second Madam! "


    "That''s right! It was strange. The renowned ladies and madams of the nunnery capital all loved to pray for incense and blessings. No one has ever met with an accident. How could a bandit suddenly appear? "


    "Tch, then maybe it was this Second Madam who ordered it? "Look at her face. She looks like she really wants something to happen to that young miss."


    "Aiyo, are you seeing the unscrupulous incident in the backyard of some famous noble family again?"


    "But if you ask me, luckily, the title of Rongguo has yet to fall onto this Second Branch''s head. Otherwise, who knows what kind of treatment the young lady in this room will be subjected to. "


    "Even if you don''t like the house, you can''t bully a little girl, can you? Such an old woman is not kind at all! "


    Hearing the melons that appeared one after another, the commoners who were watching on the side once again broke into a flurry of discussion. It was like a drop of oil falling into hot water that was about to boil. It instantly exploded.


    This was something that they could gossip about before and after their meal. If they did, they might even be able to eat a few more bowls of food!


    Qi Shi''s expression was as if ink had splashed on his face. It was extremely dark and awkward, his hand was desperately tearing at the handkerchief in his hand.


    She had already set up this trap a long time ago, and was waiting for Murong Sheng to return so that she could lose her reputation and scram from Rongguo Mansion!


    But he was just a step away, and yet he failed every single time!


    Last time, she had caused her to lose a mama.


    And this time, it was a disgrace to her in front of so many people!


    How could this damned girl have the face to say such a thing? Just because they were afraid of dirtying the doorways of the Rongguo Mansion! What was even more infuriating was that this damned girl was telling the truth. There was no way for her to explain herself!


    Could it be that she had lost all face in front of so many people?


    No, impossible!


    "Sheng''er, if you say it like that, Second Aunt is feeling very sad in my heart," The Qi family frowned worriedly, as if they weren''t understood by Murong Sheng and were extremely troubled, "I was just thinking about the safety of the many people who come and go on that road. I didn''t think too much about it. Besides, how can you frame the criminal ordered by Second Aunt? Could it be that Second Aunt is that unbearable in your heart? "


    Madam Qi''s words carried a trace of anger. "Sheng''er, I know that ever since eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law moved out of the residence, you haven''t had much to say to the Second House. But in this situation, it''s not the place for you to talk nonsense! "

 C64 Counterattack 3

    Murong Sheng sneered repeatedly in her heart as she looked at the Qi family with extreme calmness, anger and disappointment at her. His face was similarly filled with despair and disappointment. Her lips were trembling slightly, and his face was deathly pale.


    It''s just an act. Can''t she act you, old woman?


    "Second Aunt, you said I''m talking nonsense, right?" Murong Sheng laughed miserably for a moment, "After so many years, Second Aunt, you should ask yourself. What you did to me, what Qin mama did to me. All of the servants in the mansion have eyes, but all of them are watching with wide eyes! "


    "However, they do not dare to say that they are afraid of you! Afraid because after they said something good for me, they would be directly chased out of the mansion by Second Aunt! I can understand that, but they also need food. If they don''t stand up, I won''t blame them. "


    "But this time, I don''t want to endure anymore, and I don''t want to continue to yearn for more. Second Aunt, you can treat me like a normal elder now." Because I can already see it clearly! What you want, is not a obedient niece, but my life! Second Aunt, exactly where did I offend you for you to deal with me like this?! "


    "If you don''t like me that much, why don''t you say it directly, I naturally won''t linger in the Rongguo Mansion! I am not a person without a family, my parents are all waiting for me in the manor! "


    Murong Sheng leaned onto Qing Ying''s body unsteadily, her face was even more pale and unsightly, as she sobbed, "Second Aunt, since you don''t want to see me, why didn''t you tell me earlier how you hated me to such an extent? This way, I will directly return to the manor, and will absolutely not take a step into this Rongguo Mansion''s mansion! "


    "I haven''t come back yet, so all the servants in the mansion have started to pour dirty water on me. After I came back, Second Aunt couldn''t wait to get me to recognize you. "You ¡­ why did you do this to me?"


    "I''ve already endured for so many years. Second Aunt, do you think I''m a pitiful little brat that you can bully? No, no! I thought I had fantasies before that you would really treat me like that, Second Aunt. But now, I understand! I see everything! "You want my life!"


    "Today, in front of so many people, I want to properly tell Big Brother about how ''you take care of'' me while I''m in Rongguo Mansion for so many years! Let so many people know what kind of person you are! "


    "Sheng''er!" What nonsense are you spouting here! " His heart skipped a beat, and he yelled at the top of his lungs!


    "What nonsense am I spouting? I, Murong Sheng, have never talked nonsense! I will only tell the truth! I''ve had enough, and I''ve let you all bully me like this! "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were a little red as she waited for the Qi family with all her might. To others, it looked as if she was about to explode out of patience.


    He didn''t care about anything, he just didn''t want anything!


    It was like he was really forced into a corner. There was no other choice, so he chose to do it!


    Otherwise, no matter how muddleheaded the dignified Master Miss was, he wouldn''t have said the unscrupulous things that happened in the family in front of so many outsiders. How shameful!


    After being bullied by the second wife for so many years, the first wife even wanted to make the first wife lose her virginity. Tsk tsk, this is really an exciting big matter!


    Even commoners like them liked to listen to such things!


    The eyes of the Qi clan instantly widened, and looked at the pale-faced Murong Sheng, who could not suppress the rage in her heart, and for some reason, a bit of cowardice arose in her heart.


    This Murong Sheng looked as if she had suffered an enormous grievance, but in her eyes, this Murong Sheng was trying to collapse the image that she had built up over all these years!


    Ever since the mansion had lost its power, her second branch''s reputation in the capital had also gradually improved.


    And her second wife, the Qi family! It had even become the best image in the circle of aristocrats!


    Even Murong Shan was surrounded by many people, all because of her protection of her good reputation! In the end, the title of Rongguo had fallen on her second wife''s head!


    Right now, if Murong Sheng was allowed to cause a ruckus here, it would probably bring about a lot of bad things!


    Her Shan Er, would definitely not be dragged into the water by Murong Sheng like this! Absolutely not!


    "What are you all standing here for!?" It was completely useless! Hurry and send Second Miss into the courtyard to rest, hurry up! " The Qi family had always thought that Murong Sheng was an easy target, but now, they started to panic.


    [This girl really has nothing to worry about. She just wants to say everything!]


    If she were to tell him everything, he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to explain herself to the madame!


    After what happened last time, the madame''s attitude towards her had turned bad. He had taken quite a lot of power from her. Now, if so many people found out that she and this damned girl were here, it would be normal. Furthermore, if so many commoners were to hear it, the power in her hands would lessen!


    To say it in front of so many people, it would no longer be a matter of the Rongguo Mansion, and would become the laughing stock of the entire capital! The old mistress placed so much emphasis on the reputation of the capital, constantly protecting the good name of Rongguo Mansion. If it was all because of her ¡­


    The Qi family couldn''t help but shiver.


    Yes, she was not afraid of Qin Wanlin, she could even trample on him ruthlessly under her feet. However, she was very afraid of the madame!


    Seeing no one around, the Qi family could not help but shout angrily, "Where the hell are you!?!" There are so many people standing here, can''t you hear me?


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I go! "It''s not like I''m the one who did the wrong thing, what is there for me to be afraid of?" Murong Sheng glared at the servants who wanted to surround them, filled with deterrence, "As a Master Miss of the Rongguo Mansion, let''s see who dares to bring me down without my permission!"


    Instantly, the servants of the mansion did not dare to act without authorization. On one side was the Second Madam, and on the other Master Miss. If there really was something, wouldn''t it be them, the servants, who would suffer in the end?


    Although Master Miss was not usually spoiled, last time! The madame had punished the Second Madam for her sake, and she had asked the Second Madam to pray in the ancestral hall. Senior Servant Qin had directly chased her out of the residence!

 C65 Counterattack 4

    For a moment, not only did the Qi family feel pain in their heads, they also felt that this matter had become a little tricky.


    Her calculations were going well. Every time she failed, didn''t she always follow her path to achieve it? But this time, there was no reaction at all when placed on Murong Sheng''s body! It even caused her to tumble down on the body of this damned girl!


    She had never thought that this damned Murong Sheng would actually change so much, so quickly! It was completely different from the pitiful bullies from before!


    Was she suddenly taking an immortal pill or drinking immortal medicine, how did she become so fast?!


    This was truly infuriating.


    The Qi family looked more and more ferocious, but there was nothing they could do. A trace of coldness flashed past the depths of Murong Sheng''s eyes, carrying a hint of grief and indignation in her voice, as she complained, "Second Aunt, I want to properly break off all the things that happened in the past with you. No matter what, I still carry the name of Rongguo Mansion. Even if Father and Mother weren''t here, as your second aunt, you still shouldn''t be making fun of me like this, right?! "


    "Get me to move out of my old yard and live in a yard that doesn''t even fit servants. I, a dignified Master Miss, live worse than a pig! But is that something I can do? Isn''t this all your arrangements, Second Aunt!? "


    "Fortunately, I have Qing Ying, this loyal servant girl by my side. Last time, I was accidentally thrown into the water by the Third Cousin Sister. In order to nourish my body, Qingying specially went to the kitchen to beg 10,000 dogs not to drink chicken soup waste water. And in the end, he was even smashed to the ground by the Third Cousin Sister! Second Aunt, do you dare to say that you don''t know?! "


    "After so many years, I was able to survive until the download. It has nothing to do with you, this senior. It''s all because of Qing Ying who worked hard to stay by my side to take care of me! "


    "Shut up!" Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the Qi family''s heart started to beat wildly. Their face no longer had the previous benevolence, it was twisted to the point that some servants were saying, "Could it be that this mansion can''t make the decision just because this wife says it! Hurry up and drag her down! Tell her to stop talking! "


    The Qi clan did not want Murong Sheng to say what she had done in front of so many people. But if she didn''t want to hear it, wouldn''t Murong Sheng say it?


    Who dares to touch me! I am also the young miss of this house! If you dare to touch me, do you believe that I will complain in front of my grandmother and chase you all out of Rongguo Mansion?! " Murong Sheng did not allow the servant girls to get close, and what she said caused their hearts to jump.


    Both sides were masters, so no one could offend them. This truly made them feel bitter in their hearts. They did not want to lose this job of theirs. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to bring Second Miss down, it was just that they really had no other choice.


    As a servant, how could he stop his master''s thoughts?


    Qing Ying bared her fangs and brandished her claws, protecting Murong Sheng behind her and preventing her from getting any closer.


    "Whoever dares to touch my Young Miss, I will show you!"


    The old master and madam entrusted the little miss to her. She would definitely not let the old master and mistress down!


    Furthermore, after so many years, xiaojie had treated her very well! Even if the food was bad, the Miss would still keep a copy for her and would never say or scold her for doing something wrong!


    How could he be like the Third Miss, where servants would hit and scold whenever they did something wrong!


    Therefore, if he wanted to take the Miss away from here, he had to step over her body first! Otherwise, there would be no such possibility!


    Those servants were only pretending to be Second Madam, and now that they were blocked by Qing Ying''s force, they could not even touch Murong Sheng''s clothes.


    This allowed Murong Sheng to be even more focused on defeating the Qi family, and made the Qi family regret setting up such a trap to frame her!


    "Second Aunt, are you so anxious to have your servant bring me down? Are you afraid?! Are you afraid that this hypocritical face of yours will be ripped off by me in front of so many people?! "


    "But Second Aunt, your worries are completely necessary! Because if you don''t let me say it, then I will say it all, and say it all, so that you have nowhere to hide! " Murong Sheng''s face was filled with insanity. She bet everything on one throw, even if it meant that she had to pull the Qi clan into the water alive! " Second Aunt, you told me, a Master Miss, to live in a place that doesn''t block the wind or the rain, and has lived here for so many years?! You say you don''t know, who can believe what you say?! Because the person who told me to move out back then was your Senior Servant Qin! "Could it be that a mama with such great power can decide where a young lady lives without your permission?!"


    "Then this Senior Qin is really amazing!" Let me move to that kind of place from the courtyard, and let Murong Shan stay in it the next day. I didn''t know that it was actually the turn of a mama to meddle in Rongguo Mansion''s matters! "


    "Shut up!" The face of the Qi family was flushed, and their faces contorted in anger. Taking a step forward, he raised his hand and swung it towards Murong Sheng''s face. He wanted Murong Sheng to shut her mouth completely!


    Murong Sheng coldly snorted in her heart, and grabbed onto the Qi family''s waving wrist with one hand. She stared at the Qi family with the other hand, and a terrifying crazy smile appeared on her face, "Second Aunt, do you still want to hit me in front of so many people?"


    Suddenly, the Qi Clan returned to their senses and looked around in panic. She noticed that a lot of people were pointing at her, making her even more flustered.


    How come she couldn''t hold it in any longer and was provoked by this damned girl?!


    However, he couldn''t pull his wrist out from Murong Sheng''s hand no matter what. He was astonished in his heart. Since when did this damned girl''s strength become so great!


    "Second Aunt, what did I do wrong? What do you want me to do?" Murong Sheng''s expression became somewhat sad, which made the Qi family feel cold, "Where did you arrange for me to live, I won''t fight back. I''ll take whatever you want me to eat. I didn''t wash my clothes, so it doesn''t matter. In the past, she could also wear new clothes. How could an ordinary commoner wear new clothes every month? I really look forward to the day when you can remember and treat me sincerely, Second Aunt. "


    "But, after so many years, Second Aunt, you don''t feel the slightest bit of guilt! You are indeed no longer ignoring me, but instead coming to harm me even more maliciously! Why?! "Why?!"

 C66 Counterattack 5

    Murong Sheng''s eyes flickered with a hint of madness, it was no longer just an act, but a question to ask more clearly! Ask her clearly, something that she couldn''t figure out even when she was reviving!


    But why?


    Why did they still plot against her in the end?!


    Counting everything she had! Stick to her body, suck her blood, eat her flesh, and skin her alive!


    [Is there really no guilt in these people''s hearts!]


    This damned girl, had gone completely crazy!


    Mad and sinister light flashed in Murong Sheng''s eyes, causing the Qi family to struggle free from Murong Sheng''s restraints. However, no matter how hard she tried, it was to no avail!


    The fear in the Qi family was growing rapidly.


    Instead, the scale in the hearts of the surrounding commoners tilted in Murong Sheng''s direction.


    Let''s see if this hoof can still say these things!


    This was not something that could be said under the sun. The fact that the Qi family could do this did not mean that she could accept it. Being listened to by so many people, being looked down upon by so many people!


    The Qi family was a person who cared about face, or rather, everyone wanted this piece of skin on their face. No one was willing to lose face in front of so many people!


    Now, even if the Qi family did not look, they could feel it. The gazes of the surrounding people were fixated on her, just what did she look like! The onlookers, and even the servants in the mansion, looked at her as if she was something disgusting!


    What she had painstakingly maintained, what she cared about as a servant and what good image she had of this junior, was completely torn apart at this moment!


    And now, she was the demon that could devour humans! Despicable, disdainful, disgusted, and resentful gazes all fell on her!


    People should not commit suicide!


    There was no problem with what she did! If she didn''t pave the way for her own girl, would she still pave the way for that slut''s daughter!? Big or small, none of them were good stuff!


    "Let go!" Let go of me! " The Qi warrior tried his best to break free, shouting for his servants to come over and help, "Are all of you here for nothing?! All of them are so useless, hurry up and separate me from this crazy girl! "


    As soon as the Qi Clan finished speaking, a group of maidservants immediately rushed up. Although they had made the Qi Clan and Murong Sheng their masters, they did not dare to make any moves!


    Second Miss held Second Madam''s wrist tightly. No matter who they hurt, they would not have a good ending. He could only stand there foolishly on the side, unable to do anything.


    It was really a fight between gods, the little brat was in trouble, why does this Second Madam keep wanting to bully Second Miss? Wouldn''t it be better to be an elder and care for a junior?


    They had not dared to speak before, but that did not mean they believed that what the Second Madam did was the right thing to do! Especially when they felt the gazes of the surrounding people on them, it made them feel even more ashamed.


    No one could completely separate Murong Sheng from the Qi clan, so Murong Sheng''s voice was still clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone present.


    "Second Aunt, I know you''ve disliked me since you were young. I also know that second aunt, you were busy doing all sorts of things for the sake of Eldest Cousin''s marriage, and wanted her to marry a famous family. So, you and Eldest Cousin have their eyes on King Rui, and have him appear in front of you from time to time. "


    "But Second Aunt, you''re afraid that you won''t succeed in the end. Afraid that King Rui will continue to marry me as your concubine on the account that we were childhood sweethearts, afraid that you won''t be able to get anything out of me in the end, and that you''ll only be a concubine. How could a proud and arrogant Eldest Cousin be willing to be someone else''s concubine? So, you want to find a way to destroy my innocence, right? "


    "Second Aunt, you will be punished!"


    "You damned girl, what are you saying here! This lady doesn''t understand at all. Let go of me! "


    The Qi Clan could no longer care about anything else, they could only try to struggle out from Murong Sheng''s hands. When the Qi family did not have any reaction to this. Murong Sheng immediately let go of her wrist, and the Qi family fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    "You dare push me?!" She looked towards Murong Sheng''s direction with disbelief, "You damned girl, you actually dared to push me to the ground. Do you still have an elder in your heart?!"


    "Second Aunt!" Murong Sheng screamed in pain, her breathing was short, the hearts of the people watching tensed, afraid that she would faint from her breathing, "Even at this time, you still want to splash black water on me?!"


    "At the beginning, everyone clearly saw that Second Aunt wanted to charge up and slap me." Fortunately, I reacted and did not let Second Aunt succeed! Now, Second Aunt, you want to slander me again and push you to the ground? " Murong Sheng held onto her chest, and coughed with all her might, "I can see all my body conditions, how can I push Second Aunt away?!"


    This scene caused the group of commoners to start discussing and pointing at the Qi family.


    "I just saw with my own eyes that this Second Madam wanted to rush up and beat that lady."


    "And here I thought it was because the elders doted on the juniors, but the juniors didn''t accept it." "Looks like there really is a secret behind this."


    "That''s right, no matter how angry my family''s girl is at me, I still can''t bear to move half a finger of my family''s girl. Look at this lady, she doesn''t hesitate to charge up and slap that young lady. "

 C67 Old Mistress Appears 1

    "Tsk, from what I saw just now, this madam must have been acting from the very beginning, right? Or was it for us to see? "


    "It''s a pity that my acting has been ruined. "The lady is fine. Do you think this lady will die from anger?"


    "I think he''s almost done for by now."


    "That''s right, I wanted to hit the young miss, but I fell down onto the ground with too much force. It was the young miss who pushed me to the back. How could I be so shameless?"


    "She can even do such a thing, do you think she knows what shame is?"


    "Don''t look at her when you''re speaking, she''s soft and weak. With a pale face, she couldn''t help but cough a few times after saying a few words. How could she have the strength to push these ladies, who have eaten and drunk so much with so much strength? "


    "Don''t say that, this lady looks pretty good."


    "His looks aren''t bad, but it''s a pity that his heart is pitch black. It wasn''t a good thing to marry such a woman at home. "Who knows when you will offend someone and that person will turn their face and poison you?"


    "Eh, that sounds a little scary!"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Aren''t there already examples here? "Therefore, this person wants to see clearly what the heart is like."


    "Miss!" Qing Ying hugged Murong Sheng as tears streamed down her face. She shouted at the Qi warriors, "Second Madam, you must have a conscience! The young miss'' body is already so weak, how can she have the strength to push you, Second Madam? "How can you lie to someone for no reason at all!"


    "Qingrui, I don''t want to live anymore. I''m in this mansion." As a young mistress, I can''t live as long as a servant. Even my family doesn''t want me to live a good life. This way, he wouldn''t feel so sad anymore! It just so happens that it can leave a peace of mind for Second Aunt, and won''t cause her any more trouble! "


    "Miss, you have to get over it! Rongguo Mansion can''t tolerate us, so wouldn''t we be able to find the old master and the old lady?! The old master and the mistress would definitely feel heartache if they found out that the young mistress didn''t want to live anymore! Miss, even if you don''t think for yourself, you still have to think for the old master and his wife! "Yes, and the madame, the madame will be sad for the young mistress too!"


    Murong Sheng hugged Qing Ying, and the two of them cried together. The one who heard this felt sad, but the one who saw it shed tears. The sound was miserable, and from time to time Murong Sheng would cough from the pain, almost to the point of coughing out loud.


    Initially, the commoners came over just to watch the commotion and to add some gossip for their tea break. But now, seeing how pitiful Murong Sheng was being bullied by others, their hearts also started to tighten.


    Moreover, the one who ruined the life was the young lady''s second aunt. This caused people''s hearts to turn cold!


    The life of a young miss from a noble family was not as good as the lives of the commoners. No matter how poor they were, they still had spare money for the New Year holidays and gave the children something to eat and drink.


    Why would he believe it without doubting it?


    Because this young lady had complete proof that she was living such a miserable life! No one could do anything if they didn''t believe it!


    Look at the clothes this master and his servant were wearing. At a glance, it looked like he was wearing old clothes that had not been changed in a long time. If one looked carefully, one could even see traces of stitches on it!


    The place where the clothes of this young lady had been mended had been covered up. This maidservant''s clothing was very eye-catching. One piece after another, these clothes had been passed down for who knows how many years. Even the brat that their family was most adept at messing around with would not become like this!


    Moreover, he glanced over. This master and his servant did not look too good. He was as thin as a bamboo pole, and his face didn''t seem to be flushed at all. That young miss''s face was deathly pale, no one would dare to think that she was a Master Miss when they went out for a walk. Some people actually believed that it was a poor girl from some clan.


    It truly wasn''t easy, a little girl was still thinking about her elders'' safety even under the oppression of her elders. In the end, it was because this lady''s actions were too unbearable that she exploded. It truly made one''s heart ache.


    The people who were wrongly accusing Murong Sheng at the beginning also felt ashamed in their hearts. In the future, you can''t just listen to what you say. The other girls had not experienced such a thing, so why would they say that? Wasn''t it to force the girl onto a dead end?


    However, they also started to have a skeptical attitude!


    It was this lady who immediately confirmed their words upon her arrival. To say that this young lady had been ruined and that she had taken away all of their thoughts!


    Therefore, it was all this lady''s fault!


    What a vicious snake''s heart. Wasn''t he trying to force a girl to death? Even if it wasn''t his own, he should at least call her Second Aunt. How could she be so willing to give it up like that?!


    Humans were creatures that refused to admit their mistakes. They would always find an excuse in the shortest amount of time possible.


    Therefore, this matter had nothing to do with them. It was the fault of this Second Madam! Suddenly, these people didn''t care about anything else, they vented out their bad feelings, and started pointing at the Qi family. Some of them even started cursing out loud.


    Some of them even wanted to rush up and beat the Qi clan!


    Fortunately, the servants on the Rongguo Mansion saw that the situation wasn''t good and hurriedly stopped them, preventing them from causing more chaos. But now, the situation was very messy.


    "The madame is back!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "The old mistress is back!"


    Murong Sheng, who was crying with Qing Ying, buried her head in Qing Ying''s shoulder, a cold glint flashed past her eyes.


    She was indeed an old granny who doted on her granddaughter. Only at this point did she slowly walk out.


    Normally, he would just ignore her, but at this point, he was still looking at her with cold eyes. What on earth was this grandmother planning?


    The crowd slowly parted to form a path that would allow the madame to walk on it.


    The Qi family did not get up even though they fell on the ground. Their hair was a little messy and they looked like they were in a difficult situation. Looking at the emotionless old mistress walking over, he could not stop his trembling.


    It''s over. The madame, come over! Everything was over!

 C68 Old Mistress Appears 2

    How long had the madame been here?


    Had the madame heard what this damned girl had said?


    Or perhaps, how much had the madame heard?


    The madame wouldn''t do anything to her, would she?


    The Qi family was uneasy. Could it be? If the madame really loved this damned girl. How could the madame not know of so many things that had happened to her over so many years?


    She didn''t believe that the old mistress would be so confident in placing such a large Rongguo Mansion in her hands, and instead did not send anyone to observe. To be able to move all of Old Rongguo''s concubines away, this old mistress was not someone that could be trifled with!


    Since she knew, she might as well just stand by and watch. The madame wasn''t really in love with that damned girl.


    However, what happened last time had caused the Qi family to feel uneasy. Since he didn''t love that damned girl, why did the punishment he received last time go so far?


    What on earth was the old mistress thinking in her heart?


    In the beginning, Murong Yu was very favored in the eyes of the madame, more than anyone else in the second house. For some reason, the madame started to dislike this eldest son of hers.


    Even when she did something wrong and got rid of her title, the Old Mistress did not help Murong Yu speak up.


    [So ¡­ this old lady probably doesn''t have much feelings for this damned girl ¡­]


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was right. When he saw the madame approaching, he could not help but tremble. At this moment, he slowly stopped.


    As long as the madame did not love this damned girl, she would be very confident!


    A girl without a backer dared to follow her. That was simply wishful thinking!


    The maidservants were jolted awake, and they hurriedly supported the Qi Clan. But who knew that the Qi Clan''s legs were so weak that the maidservant couldn''t even get the Qi Clan to stand up and almost fell head first onto the ground.


    All of a sudden, the onlookers burst into laughter.


    With this physique and this weight, how can you be so shameless when you''re still framing that little girl and saying that she was the one who pushed you?


    The Qi family immediately blushed, and lowered their voices angrily, "Why aren''t you guys coming over and helping me up?!" Are they all watching a show from the side?! Do you not want this month''s money?! "


    Being stared at in such a way, being mocked by so many people, the Qi clan was so furious that their hearts were about to burst out of their chests!


    He hurried over with three more maidservants, and then he lifted the Qi Clan up from the ground. Madam Qi dusted off the dust on her skirt, her face stiff as she spoke to the old mistress, "Old madam, you''re here?"


    The old lady was supported by the Nanny Hu and was accompanied by a few senior servants and servants.


    He walked up to the Qi family and stared expressionlessly at them for a long time without saying a word. The Qi family did not dare to say much. They stood there obediently, feeling more and more flustered.


    Just as the Qi family was at a loss for what to do, the old lady finally moved her gaze away from the Qi family''s face and onto Murong Sheng''s body. Similarly, he just watched quietly.


    But Murong Sheng did not do anything wrong, naturally it was not like the Qi clan where they were flustered and guilty, where they were flustered and at a loss.


    She was sobbing as she hugged Qing Ying, feeling wronged. She did not want to take the initiative to greet the madame.


    "Old madam!" Qing Ying''s eyes were as swollen as a pair of walnuts. When she saw the madame coming over, there was still a lot of respect for her and some of her stuttering.


    At this time, Murong Sheng finally raised her head. Tears were streaming down her face and her eyes had turned red from crying. Furthermore, Murong Sheng''s appearance had always been one of the top, to the point that it did not make people feel disgust but instead gave rise to a sense of heartache.


    Looking at the madame in front of him, he still felt the same as the madame in his heart. He was unsmiling and extremely serious, causing others to not know how to get close to him. However, there seemed to be a complicated look in his eyes.


    Complicated?


    Murong Sheng could not understand what the old lady meant, and she was unable to guess what she meant.


    At least, in her previous life, she didn''t see through this grandmother of hers much. He treated her ruthlessly, but sometimes he would reach out and give her a hand.


    If one were to say that she doted on them, she had lived many years and she hadn''t been able to see any reaction from this grandmother of hers. If it was said that she loathed her, then this grandmother wouldn''t have made such a decision regarding the matter with Qin mama last time.


    It was more like there was a portion of love and affection for her, but it was also firmly suppressed. Could it be that there was something strange going on?


    However, Murong Sheng was sure that this old lady was not that reassured to the Qi family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have only given the Qi family a portion of the power, the most crucial part of which was in the old mistress'' own hands.


    Murong Sheng cried for a long time. If she continued to cry like this, her tears would truly be gone.


    Taking advantage of the old mistress'' arrival, he retracted his emotions and looked at her with his pale face. After a long while, the old lady finally shifted her gaze away and swept her gaze majestically at the servant standing by the side.


    "Second sister''s illness has been committed. Why don''t you hurry and invite the doctor to the residence?"


    Sick?


    Was her illness?


    The madame''s words stunned everyone present. It took him a long time to react.


    They thought that when the Old Mistress came over, she would severely punish her. However, they never expected her to say that the Second Miss was sick the moment she opened her mouth.


    Could it be, the lady just now said that this Second Miss was sick, was it true?


    However, looking at this young lady''s pale face and weak body, it seemed as if she really was sick. However, what illness did this old lady mean?


    Everyone''s attention once again returned to Murong Sheng as they muttered in their hearts.


    Qing Ying was stunned for a moment before she quickly retorted, "Madam, my young mistress is not sick. You must have remembered wrongly, how could my young lady be sick."


    The old mistress'' gaze instantly landed on Qing Ying, causing her to feel immense pressure. "As a servant girl, you should take good care of your young mistress'' body. He even asked your young miss to make a ruckus in front of the mansion, what kind of scene is that! They had really lost all face for the Rongguo Mansion! Just a little servant, and you still dare to talk back in front of this old one, could it be that your Rongguo Mansion will not be able to take you in if you become stronger?! "

 C69 Old Mistress Appears 3

    "If you are capable, the Rongguo Mansion cannot tolerate you and you can leave immediately. No one will stop you!"


    The old mistress chided Qing Ying without even bothering to talk about the Qi family. Her face was extremely dignified, and did not seem like she was lying at all.


    He had a unique aura that could intimidate others. When he stood there and spoke his words, no one would doubt whether he was speaking the truth or not. There was an inexplicable feeling of convincing.


    A few doubts arose within his heart that had finally settled down with great difficulty. This Second Miss of the Rongguo Mansion, is there really something wrong with it?


    However ¡­


    "Is no one listening to what this old one has to say?" The Old Granny''s gaze swept across all the people standing here with majesty, including the servants of Rongguo Mansion, "The Second Girl''s body is weak, why aren''t you helping the Second Girl to get back to the residence? Everyone is standing here, are you preparing to become a pillar?"


    Yo?


    There was something strange about the old mistress'' attitude!


    The initially flustered hearts of the Qi family immediately calmed down. A proud smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Look, what is it?!


    Understanding the madame''s intentions, the Qi family immediately straightened their back and shouted to the servant, "Did you hear that, the madame said it, why aren''t you helping Second Miss out to the residence?!" If we delay them, can you guys handle it? If Second Miss gets sick, who can stop me! "


    After he finished speaking, he reached out to support the bun on his head, and looked towards Murong Sheng. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, unable to conceal the gleeful look on his face.


    Like she said, she couldn''t clearly see what the madame was thinking. However, it was impossible to say that he loved that damned girl. Her family''s Shan Er was so good, then if her reputation was so great, she should love her family''s Shan Er more than anyone else.


    Otherwise, why would she not talk about what she had done in front of so many people and instead talk about this damned girl?


    Sigh, I thought it was a dead end. He never thought that the result would be so comfortable. He had never experienced something more comfortable!


    Perhaps these people did not believe what she said. But the madame was different! Old madam was the grandmother of this damnable girl. Who would speak ill of their granddaughter? The madame''s words would definitely convince him even more.


    The hoof still wanted to fight her?


    Let''s see if he''s that capable now!


    Once again, a look of affection appeared on the Qi clan''s face. They looked at Murong Sheng as if she was an ignorant child making a ruckus, and she, was the magnanimous elder who forgave children.


    In his heart, however, he secretly steeled his heart.


    Today, this damned girl dared to make a ruckus with her outside the mansion entrance. This caused her to lose all face. Tomorrow, she would be able to kill this damned girl and let her see if she was in charge of this Rongguo Mansion or not!


    Looking at the madame''s intentions, she would not let this damned girl ride on her head and piss her pants! Once the gates of the palace were closed, who would still be concerned about what would happen inside the Rongguo Mansion!


    Even if this little girl were to die, no one would question her further!

 C70 Old Mistress Appears 4

    The Qi family was in a comfortable mood. Looking at the sky, they felt much better.


    His gaze was indeed lurking as he glared viciously at Murong Sheng.


    The old mistress had naturally heard what the Qi family had said. She had only shared a portion of her attention, but she didn''t seem to agree with what they had said.


    Faced with such a situation, and receiving the Qi family''s fierce glares, Murong Sheng still insisted on taking care of it. At the beginning, she had been shocked by the madame''s words, but now a cold smile hung on her lips.


    This person, no matter what, was still her grandmother!


    However, how much did this grandmother disliked her, how much did she hate her, this granddaughter, that she would turn a deaf ear to what the Qi family had done, and allow the Qi family to become even more arrogant and unbridled?!


    The ruthless methods of the Qi family had been preserved until today due to the indulgence of the madame! It was because the madame could see and pretend that she knew nothing!


    She had been wondering if the madame loved her or hated her.


    It seemed like she didn''t have any doubts now. The madame really hated her and didn''t want to see any good days from her!


    It was said that this family was separated by generations. There wasn''t even a hint of expression on her body. A grandmother of hers being so indifferent to her own granddaughter really made her laugh to death!


    She really wanted to ask, in front of so many people, whether her father had been picked up from the streets.


    So annoying, her eldest son''s son''s son''s son?!


    Could it be that he wanted her to meet the dark hand of the Qi family in Rongguo Mansion?!


    "What are you still waiting for," the madame said, "Take the Second Miss down!"


    This time, Murong Sheng did not resist the maidservants who came forward at all. She only laughed desolately, looked at the old mistress, and said, "Originally, I had thought that in this vast Rongguo Mansion, I would be the only one who could be trusted. The person who can seek protection is probably you, Grandmother. But now, reality has heavily slapped my face, destroying my dreams and bringing me back to reality! "


    The old mistress'' expressionless face had grown more complicated. But he still did not say a word, quietly stood there and listened to what Murong Sheng was going to say.


    "So it turns out that there isn''t a single person in this mansion that I can trust. So I am also the most pitiful person in this house. "


    "You''re done?" The old mistress'' voice was emotionless, "After I finish speaking, I will return to my residence. You''re making a ruckus outside, what are you thinking! "


    After the old lady finished speaking, she did not even look at Murong Sheng and was led inside the house by the Nanny Hu.


    Murong Sheng looked at the old lady''s back as she left, and sneered in his heart, his heart had long since been frozen, why would she need to seek for warmth that did not belong to him?


    In this residence, she was just an unnecessary person that no one liked or cared about!


    What more did she want? What did she expect in her heart?


    If that was the case, if she did not become a person that people did not like, wouldn''t that mean that she had let down the people of Rongguo Mansion?!


    Murong Sheng sneered, her gaze landed on the face of the proud Qi family member who was standing at the side. Ye Zichen lowered his eyelids, hiding the killing intent in his eyes.


    Very ambitious?


    Very proud?


    Or happy?


    It doesn''t matter, taking advantage of the situation, how happy and happy he is, and how pleased he is with himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so happy and complacent in the future!


    Oh, that''s not right. It''s impossible to be so happy and complacent in this life!


    Whatever he owed her, she would repay them one by one. Not a single one would be missing!


    Since these people could make her feel uncomfortable and unhappy, then she wouldn''t let them feel happy or comfortable! Why should he? She wanted to base her happiness on the pain of others!


    Such a family, such an elder, would only step on her to get what she wanted. They would only bully her and let them be happy. She no longer viewed these people as family!


    Because these people were not worthy!


    Sooner or later, she would get everything that belonged to her back. Everything that belonged to her father!


    The Rongguo Mansion would still be their concubine in the end! How could they tolerate this, these beasts, jumping up and down in the Rongguo Mansion, taking charge of everything in the Rongguo Mansion.


    Therefore, these people would pay the price for their actions sooner or later!


    Murong Sheng slowly smiled, with a bit of weakness, and also a bit of captivating soul, allowing others to see everything. It was strange yet beautiful, just like the seductive charm of a soul walking on the path of the Yellow Springs.


    She had remembered everything that had happened today in her heart!


    Murong Sheng followed behind the old lady and arrived at the main hall. Before the arrogance on the face of the old mistress could fade away, she heard the madame speak up.


    "Nanny Hu."


    "Yes, madame."


    Nanny Hu walked out from beside the old mistress, stood in front of the Qi clan, raised her hand and struck towards the Qi clan''s face.


    Even Rong Jingshu did not manage to figure out what was going on. Why did the Nanny Hu go over and give the Qi family a beating?


    The slap was loud, just from the sound, one could tell how heavy Nanny Hu''s blow was.


    And the Qi family did not expect that the old lady would get slapped by the Nanny Hu beside her!


    Just a second ago, the Qi Clan''s clansmen were still proudly watching how Murong Sheng was going to suffer. At that time, she could also show her magnanimity and plead for a little.


    In the next second, Nanny Hu''s palm landed on her face, stunning her.


    However, the Nanny Hu did not stop moving. Instead, he continued to slap the other side of the Qi Clan''s face, knocking the defenseless Qi Clan onto the ground!


    Nanny Hu was a wet nurse who had been by the old lady''s side for a long time. She knew how to hit and what kind of strength to use, these two could make people feel pain and pressure the most.


    After waking up the Qi family, she didn''t feel like she was dreaming, but she had truly been beaten!


    He was beaten up by the Nanny Hu beside the madame!

 C71 Old Mistress Appears 5

    Faced with such a situation, the Qi family immediately felt a strong sense of humiliation.


    Ever since she had married into the Rongguo Mansion, other than the very beginning, she had often been troubled by the madame. However, the madame''s attitude towards her gradually changed!


    He would never embarrass her because of anything!


    Moreover, a part of the affairs of the Rongguo Mansion were still in her hands! This Nanny Hu spoke of no reason at all as he slapped her twice in succession on the face?!


    "Old madam?"


    Madam Qi covered her face, the pain causing her to gasp. "Old madam, did my daughter-in-law do something wrong?" You let Nanny Hu slap me twice? "


    Even though the madame had made things difficult for her in the past, she had never let the mama by her side do it!


    Ever since Murong Yu and Qin Wanlin moved out of the Rongguo Mansion, all sorts of things happened in the residence, even though the most important part was in the hands of the madame. However, she was still the one who had to decide on the rest!


    After so many years, she was working hard for the Rongguo Mansion.


    How could the madame humiliate her in front of so many servants?


    Obviously, he had defended her when they were still at the entrance. Why did his attitude change the moment he entered the residence?


    Didn''t the madame know what she usually did? Before, she did not want to reveal the truth, but now, it seemed that she was about to be revealed outside the residence. Was she being used as a weapon?


    Unexpectedly, he even let an old wet nurse slap him twice! Or was it because he had slapped her twice in Murong Sheng''s matter?!


    Why?! Why?!


    [Why would the madame stand up for such a damned girl!] Could this damned girl even compare to half of her Shan Er?! It couldn''t even compare to a third of the way through!


    Murong Sheng slightly raised her brows, seeing the Qi Clan fall to the ground from the Nanny Hu''s two slaps, she felt that it was somewhat fun.


    Especially when he saw the swollen face of the Qi family, which looked like the head of a pig, his heart felt much more comfortable. He just stood there and watched the show without saying anything!


    Now that the Qi Clan had been beaten up, did they really expect her to stand up and speak up for them?!


    Impossible! Even if the sun started to rise from the west, she wouldn''t speak up for the Qi family!


    However, right now, the madame''s personal nanny was slapping her second wife. This was a play that was rarely seen in a hundred years, how could she not watch it properly?


    In her memory, this had never happened before in her previous life.


    Sure enough, would a crying child drink milk?


    In her previous life, was it because she was too weak and didn''t know how to fight back, so she didn''t put on a show like this?


    Old madam, what did my daughter-in-law do wrong? Even now, the Qi family still refused to believe this truth. She hadn''t done anything wrong, so why did she get beaten up?


    The old mistress sat calmly in the middle, listening to what the Qi family had to say. Her eyes fell on the Qi family. She was emotionless as well, and she said, "I trust you." Thus, ever since my eldest brother and his family moved out from Rongguo Mansion, this old one has entrusted a portion of the internal affairs of the house to you, letting you manage it. "


    "I believe that you can treat people equally and manage them extremely well. This old one can also quietly eat and chant and pray for his descendants. "


    "But what happened last month really disappoints this old one! In order for you to reflect, you have to kneel in the ancestral hall for two days. I thought that you would be able to recognize your own problems, but the result is ¡­ "


    The madame''s gaze turned colder. "In the end, you let me see these things." Rumors and rumors have spread throughout the entire residence, and have caused the commoners to gather in front of the Rongguo Mansion''s residence to watch the excitement of our Duke of Guo''s mansion! "


    "Is all this interesting to you, the Qi family?" Or should I say, let the scandal of the Rongguo Mansion spread? The news has already spread through all the streets and alleys of the capital, does it make your heart very comfortable? "


    "No, no, madame, that''s not what I meant," the Qi family denied. "The madame and her daughter-in-law didn''t know that things had gotten so out of hand. At that time, her daughter-in-law kept persuading Sancha, telling her to go into the Palace first. Don''t speak about such shameful things in front of the Palace entrance. Sancha had to stand there and say them all himself. "


    "Moreover, he even slandered his daughter-in-law at the entrance. Otherwise, my daughter-in-law wouldn''t have ¡­"


    "Second Aunt," Murong Sheng could not bear to listen any longer. She looked at the Qi family with a pitiful expression, "If you say it like that, then your niece will have to defend herself."


    "Second Aunt poured basins of dirty water on me. Her words were so obscure that she wanted her niece to recognize that something that never happened. Your niece can''t explain herself, so how can you return your innocence? "


    "Or, does second aunt think that it''s best to be honest and obedient and not say anything when your niece is on the road to ruin?"


    "Murong Sheng!" Hearing Murong Sheng''s interruption, the Qi Clan''s elders'' faces became a little twisted, "When did a junior like you speak up?! So many people are talking about it, do you really want to destroy the in your hands?! "


    "Second Aunt, the heavens are watching this person. Who exactly did destroy the lintel? Is Second Aunt still not clear in her heart?"


    "You!"


    "Enough!" The madame snapped coldly, interrupting the words she was about to say. The sound of her cane hitting the ground echoed loudly, "Qi family, have you forgotten what you should do after so many years of being unconcerned about the affairs of the family?"


    "Right now, you are still not the manager mistress of Rongguo Mansion! This Rongguo Mansion is in the hands of this old one, you are too brazen, and have gotten ahead of yourself! "


    The Qi family could no longer care about the pain on their faces. Hearing the madame''s words, their eyes widened. It was only when the wound on his face was healed that it finally healed. "Old madam!" I have worked so hard for the Rongguo Mansion for so many years, how can it be called unbridled and conceited?! "


    All these years, she had toiled hard at Rongguo Mansion. To protect Rongguo Mansion''s reputation, was to be able to give it to her without worrying the madame.


    Yet now, the old mistress actually said that she had acted brazenly and got carried away because of this damned girl?


    "Madam, your daughter-in-law knows that you enjoy meditation, so she doesn''t want to interfere in the household''s complicated matters. "Therefore, your daughter-in-law did her best not to let any complicated matters disturb your peace and quiet, madame. It did not bother you at all!"


    "The entire house is in order, why does the old lady have to say that my daughter-in-law is being so reckless now?!"

 C72 Unexpected 1

    "Unbridled?" Seeing the Qi family''s bad luck, Murong Sheng''s heart was at ease. She could not help but hold a blade in her hand and stabbed it into the Qi family''s heart, "Let me see, Second Aunt, you are really unscrupulous everywhere. As a grandma''s daughter-in-law, isn''t it only right to solve grandma''s problem? "Why does Second Aunt still sound like a hard job from what you said?"


    "It seems like the madame forced you to do so." Actually, if Second Aunt doesn''t want to do it, you don''t have to force it. "Grandmother will not allow you to hold any grudges against the family because of this sort of thing."


    What Murong Sheng had said had made the Qi family hand over the power over the Rongguo Mansion, to the point that the Qi family almost vomited blood!


    All these years, how many things had she done in order to obtain the authority to rule over the Rongguo Mansion?


    He had finally gotten his hands on the trick he plotted!


    How is this possible!?


    She, Qi Ruolian, would never agree to this!


    Such a damned girl, her words and actions were so vicious. She was truly the same kind of slut as Qin Wanlin!


    Let her hand over the authority to call Qin Wanlin back and take control of the Rongguo Mansion?!


    None at all!


    The Qi clan looked at Murong Sheng fiercely and gouged at his body, wishing that they could gouge out all the flesh from Murong Sheng''s body, in order to eliminate the hatred in their hearts!


    Everything that had happened today was caused by this damned girl and her mother!


    If not for the appearance of Qin Wanlin back then, she wouldn''t have been reduced to such a state. She could only be a companion; she could only be a second wife!


    As long as the Rongguo''s title did not fall on the Second Branch, she would be Qin Wanlin''s shadow for one day!


    When Murong Sheng saw that the Old Madam Qi had already said this, yet she was still unsettled and was waiting for her in such a vicious manner. If she did not add more firewood, she would not even be called Murong Sheng.


    "Second Aunt, how can you look so fiercely at your niece?" Murong Sheng moved behind Qing Ying with a little fear, she covered her chest with her hands and turned pale, "Second Aunt, I don''t remember offending you, do I? Are you trying to kill me or eat me? It really scared my niece to death. "


    His face was filled with terror, but when he spoke, how could he be afraid?


    The Countess glanced at the man. The man was so frightened that he lowered his gaze, afraid to meet her gaze. He was afraid that his deepest feelings would be exposed.


    The Old Mistress closed her eyes and turned her gaze onto Murong Sheng.


    This girl, ever since the main house moved out of Rongguo Mansion, she didn''t seem to see her often anymore. In his memories, this little girl was a pink and tender little ball. She was being taken care of by the Qin family.


    Every time he saw her, he would not be afraid. Instead, he would open his arms wide for her to hug him.


    Just like what was said outside, they were separated by generations.


    But then what?


    After the title of the main house was taken away, this little girl no longer appeared in front of her. Except for the New Year, he wouldn''t get too close to her.


    Now that this little girl had grown up, her appearance was more and more similar to the Qin family.


    If the big house was still there, this little girl wouldn''t have had such a hard time.


    She didn''t look like a lady at all. Some of her hair was withered yellow, and some of her face was pale without a trace of blood. She was clearly fourteen, but she looked like an eleven or twelve year old child.


    Her clothes were tattered and she was dressed even worse than the maidservants by her side. There was no need to even mention where she was staying. She had gone there once before.


    The only difference was that the pair of eyes with the tail slightly raised had eyes as bright as the stars in the sky.


    And now, a pair of sparkling eyes were looking at her in the same way. However, it was as if his gaze could no longer find the feelings of adoration that he had had when he was young.


    The madame was not sure if she was sad or not, but she did not care.


    The old lady stared at her, Qi Shi looked at the ground, Murong Sheng''s obedient face carried a bit of fear and weakness, "Second Aunt, Grandmother is looking at you. Why don''t you even look up? It looked very uncultured, was Second Aunt afraid of something? Second Aunt, if you didn''t do anything wrong, what are you afraid of? "


    Actually, she was just about to be angered by Murong Sheng into saying the four words "little brat". Fortunately, logic had forcefully stopped her from speaking any further, causing her to stop in time.


    However, he dared not meet the madame''s gaze. He calmed himself and spoke calmly, "What can I be afraid of? Sancha, don''t you dare speak nonsense in front of the Old Madam! "


    Murong Sheng weakly moved a little towards Qing Ying''s side, water droplets flowing out of her eyes. "Second Aunt, I never speak nonsense. Second Aunt, you can''t keep framing me in front of Grandmother. "


    Murong Sheng kept calling her grandmother, but the old lady could not find any sense of intimacy from him.


    The old mistress'' gaze glimmered as she sat on the throne. Her heart felt as if it had been gently pricked by something. Although it didn''t hurt, it still made her feel uncomfortable.


    The Qi family knew that Murong Sheng''s little mouth had become talkative, but they never thought that not only could she say it, she could even act it out!


    Who was he supposed to show such a wronged expression?


    The Qi family glared at Murong Sheng and complained to the old lady, "Old madam, look at how hard your daughter-in-law has worked. In the end, this Sancha didn''t know how to express his gratitude, which made his daughter-in-law ¡­


    Murong Sheng became even more wronged than her, "Second Aunt, what do you want me to thank you for? Thank you for making me dress worse than a maid, or thank you for making me live worse than a pig? Or perhaps, she ate so much that she didn''t even eat dogs? "


    What she said was the truth. Even if the Qi family could quibble, the grievances and grievances she had suffered all these years could not be covered up!


    "Second Aunt, could it be that you said that you toiled painstakingly with the family''s matters just to criticize me and bully me?" Murong Sheng said as she sobbed, "If Second Aunt sees me as an eyesore, I''ll tell you all at once in front of Grandmother. It''s not like you are always bullying me, a little girl, behind your back, unable to retaliate at all. "


    "He''s sick. He can''t even drink a bowl of chicken soup. It was still Qing Ying who went to the kitchen to beg for a bowl of waste water that was originally going to be thrown away. Otherwise, why would I get sick? Aren''t you the one that is being disrespectful to me? "


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say so much. In the end, it won''t change anything." I''m only fit to live in a life where I''m worse than pigs and I don''t even eat dogs. "


    "Qing Ying, let''s go. Let''s not get in the way of Second Aunt." Murong Sheng''s tears silently flowed down from her eyes, causing her heart to once again ache.

 C73 Unexpected 2

    Of course, in the eyes of the Qi family, they could not wait to tear Murong Sheng''s face apart.


    "Why are you leaving? Did I let you leave."


    When the old lady saw that Murong Sheng was about to leave with tears streaming down her face, she knocked on the ground twice with her cane, "Come back here, old me!"


    Murong Sheng stopped in her tracks, her face filled with worry: "Grandmother, it''s not that I want to leave, but Second Aunt''s current state is because she doesn''t want to see her granddaughter. "It''s better for my granddaughter to leave quickly, it won''t bother Second Aunt any longer."


    "Miss, don''t be sad. This servant will carry Miss back now." "No matter how shabby the place is, I will properly clean it up. I will absolutely not let Miss feel any discomfort!"


    Murong Sheng looked at Qing Ying, her face was filled with gratitude towards her, "Qing Ying, I have caused you to suffer by the side of this useless young miss. If it wasn''t because your young mistress is useless and unable to contend against others, how could you have suffered so much? "


    She was clearly a servant girl by the side of a young miss, and the things she did were indeed, inferior to that of a lowly maid.


    "Miss, this servant was willing to do all of this. This servant is willing to do anything for the young miss, and this servant is willing to shield the young miss from the wind and rain! "


    The two of them sang the same tune, and the words they said almost squashed the Qi family to death.


    Even the old mistress, who had always been indifferent to this kind of thing, felt a sense of fury rising in her heart.


    She had never thought of letting her servants bully her, giving her neither food nor clothes. At most, he wouldn''t pay any more attention to his granddaughter. In any case, his life wouldn''t be that bad.


    After all, there were so many Rongguo Mansion s and it wasn''t like they couldn''t afford to raise a single person and a maid.


    It truly made the madame feel uncomfortable!


    She had originally thought that no matter what, the Qi Clan would never overdo things. What he did not expect was that he had really gone too far, to the point of making others look down on him!


    Especially since most of the household''s gossip was directed by the Qi family. If not for the Qi Clan''s tacit approval, no matter how poor Murong Sheng got, she would still be a young miss of the house. How could the servants dare to arrange such nonsensical things?


    This would not only ruin Murong Sheng''s own reputation, it would also ruin the reputation of the entire Rongguo Mansion!


    The rage in the old mistress'' heart continued to churn. It was unknown whether it was because she heard about Murong Sheng''s miserable situation, or was because she was disobeyed by the Qi family, or even because they did not care what methods they used to reach their goal.


    Maybe both.


    "Qi Clan!" The Old Mistress knocked her cane on the ground heavily, "Is this how you usually manage Rongguo Mansion?!" To make your big brother''s family''s child live a life worse than a maid! "


    "I ¡­" The Qi family was a little flustered. If they didn''t pursue some matters, then there wouldn''t be any problems.


    His heart was pounding, and he felt very uneasy.


    The Old Granny''s gaze fell on Murong Sheng''s face who was standing at the side. A trace of unexplainable emotion rose in her heart, "Why didn''t you tell Grandmother what kind of life you usually lead?"


    Murong Sheng looked to be in very low spirits, upon hearing the Old Granny''s words, her face paled, and her eyes quickly gathered water, "Is there any use in looking for Grandmother? Every New Year festival, my heart is always eager to hope that my grandmother can divert some of her attention to me. This way, your granddaughter will be very satisfied in her heart. "


    "But it doesn''t happen every time. Grandmother, your gaze will always stay on Eldest Cousin''s body. It made me lose hope again and again, and again and again, but there was no hope, "Murong Sheng smiled bitterly," Grandmother, perhaps I had thought of going to find you before. "


    "But the attitude my grandmother gave me made me hesitate, making me wonder if I should go to my grandmother. And, Grandmother, if you really want to know what my condition is like, is there no way to know? "


    Murong Sheng was only simply recounting the events, the anger and sorrow in her heart, had long ago ceased to exist.


    Because she didn''t think it was worth it at all.


    These people didn''t know that she had given up too much emotion. It was just that by putting on an act, she was able to arouse the other party''s emotions. It was a step towards her success!


    What she wanted was not to make the madame feel sympathy, but to have a needle pierce into her heart bit by bit so that they could start the trouble on their side first.


    Murong Sheng used her finger to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, looking at the old lady in a daze and innocently, "Furthermore, my actions have always been monitored and controlled.


    "As long as they stop me from getting close to my grandmother, I can''t do anything about it."


    With that, Murong Sheng lowered her head and laughed at herself, "I also realized, maybe I am the type of fate that doesn''t like others? I don''t think about it that much. As long as I''m alive, it''s fine. But why can''t Second Aunt satisfy my little wish? "


    "I''ll go to the nunnery and pray. Okay, I''ll go. After I returned, I thought that the people in the mansion would very much welcome my return. But I didn''t expect to hear rumors that would ruin my reputation! What did I do wrong to make Second Aunt do this to me? "


    "Will Second Aunt be happy if you force me to death?"


    The madame''s expression changed as she looked coldly at the Qi family.


    She had only thought that Murong Sheng might not be able to live a good life, but she hadn''t thought that she would reach such a chilling state! If not for the incident at the mansion''s gate today, perhaps she would never have known that Murong Sheng would be in such a situation in the hands of the Qi Clan!


    No matter what, it was the bloodline of the Mu Rong family. As a grandmother, she could ignore it. However, those who weren''t named Murong were not qualified!


    "Qi Clan!" Are you going to tell this old one exactly what''s going on! "


    Staring at the Qi family who was still sitting on the ground, he could clearly see them shudder at the sound of his voice. It was clear that they were feeling extremely guilty.


    This meant that Murong Sheng was not wrongly accused!


    "Old madam." Madam Qi''s heart was in a state of panic. Her heart was beating fast, as if she had just kicked a little rabbit. "daughter-in-law ¡­ daughter-in-law!"


    As he spoke, his mind was in a mess!

 C74 Unexpected 3

    Why didn''t she listen to Shan Er''s words and find an excuse to kill this hoof?! He had actually spared her life until now!


    This time, she had fallen head first on top of this damned girl!


    Regret, it was true regret!


    At first, he didn''t want to get rid of this damned girl so easily, so he could ruthlessly crush her in his palm. He could knead her however he wanted!


    He could bully anyone he wanted to!


    She had indeed done it. After so many years of bullying this damned girl, she did not dare to tell anyone about it!


    However, never in their wildest dreams would they imagine that one day, she would fall on hoof''s body!


    If he had killed that damned girl, he wouldn''t have had to worry about so many things right now!


    "Qi family, I''m asking you a question!" The madame looked at Madam Qi coldly. She looked at this daughter-in-law who covered the sky with one hand and pretended to be obedient to her.


    Was it possible that one day, when her old body was no longer useful, the Qi Clan would use the same move on her too?!


    The old mistress shuddered at the thought.


    The pressure that the old mistress had exerted on the Qi family did not disappear with the passage of time. On the contrary, when she saw the madame''s dignified expression, she became even more terrified.


    The old mistress clapped twice on the table. "Speak, this old lady is asking you a question!"


    As the old mistress'' palm landed on the table, Madam Qi could not help but shiver uncontrollably. He wished that he could escape from this place as he did not want to face the madame anymore.


    However ¡­


    She didn''t dare to!


    If she really ran away, then maybe she wouldn''t be able to continue controlling the Rongguo Mansion from now on!


    Stay and talk. Even if the power in her hands was taken back, perhaps it would return to her in the future. Who told him that there was no mistress in Rongguo Mansion?


    Yes, the madame was one.


    However, given the madame''s age, how long could she last?


    In the end, weren''t they all from the second branch?


    So what was the old mistress doing here today? What good would it do to her if her face was torn apart?


    Thinking of this, the Qi family calmed down a little.


    Just as she was about to speak, she realized that Nanny Hu was walking over again. Before she could even react, she had already sent a slap towards her face. This strength was even greater than the two slaps just now!


    The big one, the Qi Clan, had just gotten up when he fell to the ground once again. None of the maidservants rushed up to help him up. His head accidentally knocked into a chair to the side and a bruise appeared on his forehead.


    The Qi family opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Looking at Nanny Hu, who came up to hit her without the orders of the madame, they were extremely angry in their heart, "Nanny Hu, what is the meaning of this?!"


    The first two times, it was because the madame had instructed her to endure!


    But this time!


    The madame had yet to say anything. When did it become the turn of an old servant to force himself in front of her?


    "Second Madam," Nanny Hu stood in front of the Qi clan expressionlessly, listening to the Qi clan''s shouting. "Just now, when you looked at the Old Madam''s face, it made this old servant feel very uncomfortable. That''s why I couldn''t resist hitting Second Madam. "


    "If Second Madam is unhappy in her heart, she can beat this old servant back. This old servant will not have any complaints."


    These words immediately made the Qi family choke.


    Let her reach out to hit Nanny Hu?


    Looking at the situation now, do you think she would dare to hit him?! If she were to hit Nanny Hu, wouldn''t this old lady rip her apart with her bare hands?!


    Who didn''t know that Nanny Hu had been with the madame for decades, like a sister by blood. Even the Second Master did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the Nanny Hu!


    Qi Shi sucked in a cold breath and touched her swollen red face, watching as her palms rubbed against the ground. At this time, no matter how uncomfortable he was, he could only smile at the Nanny Hu: "No no no."


    The old mistress did not even think about punishing the Nanny Hu for the Qi family. She just stared coldly at the Qi family who was collapsed on the ground.


    It was as if he was looking at a dead man.


    Murong Sheng stood quietly at the side, not saying a word. She lowered her eyelids slightly, playing the part of a weak and bullied little girl. A trace of mockery flashed across her eyes. Was this Qi family''s head accustomed to not knowing how to act in front of the madame?


    Just like before, why did the Nanny Hu send a slap over before the Old Mistress even made a sound?


    Wasn''t it because the emotions in the eyes of the Qi family were too obvious? It was obvious that people couldn''t ignore them even if they wanted to.


    The naked words were filled to the brim with the thoughts in the Qi family''s minds. Even with a slight sweep of her eyes, she was still able to see everything clearly. Furthermore, Nanny Hu had been by the Old Mistress''s side for so long, how could she have seen so many things?


    The slap from the Qi family was not a loss at all.


    The Qi family was a little dazed, this slap was like the sum of the two slaps just now. But she also knew that she couldn''t think too much about it here. Otherwise, would definitely see through it. Who knew if he would be slapped again?


    Right now, she was just a mute who was suffering unspeakably.


    He had to grit his teeth and bear it, since she didn''t have the right to speak!


    Ye Zichen finally recovered the look of shock in his eyes with great difficulty, and spat out the blood in his mouth. Only then did he feel slightly better.


    However, his face still hurt so much that he didn''t feel anything. Some of his face was numb. It was as if the side of her face did not exist, as if someone had dug it out.


    The Qi family had lived so long, how could they have suffered such grievances? They could not bear it any longer and cried out loud.


    The sound grew louder and louder until it sounded like June''s snowfall had caused the world to suffer a great injustice. It was a heart-wrenching cry, and an extremely miserable one at that.


    "Shut up!" At her age, the old mistress did not want to see such a mournful scene the most. "I''m still alive and well. Who are you crying for?"


    "Old madam!"


    The old mistress'' voice was louder than the old mistress'', and her face was covered with red palm marks. She looked up at the old mistress and said, "I have done my best for the sake of the Rongguo Mansion, do you really want the old mistress to treat me like this for a little girl?"


    "Are you not afraid? Is my daughter-in-law cold?!" The Qi family knew that it was impossible for the madame to bring Qin Wanlin back from the villa now, so they returned to the Rongguo Mansion and fearlessly said, "Old madam, since Nanny Hu slapped his daughter-in-law so many times, and humiliated his daughter-in-law this much, I might as well just have Nanny Hu beat his daughter-in-law to death!"

 C75 Murong Shan Appears 1

    Hearing such threats, the madame''s eyes widened, the wrinkles on her face quivering in anger.


    How many years had it been!


    How many years had it been since someone had spoken to her like this? The Qi family was truly the first in so many years!


    "Great!" "Alright!" The old mistress laughed instead of getting angry at his words. Her expression turned colder and colder. "Good, it''s really good!"


    "Nanny Hu! Do you hear me? "Since the Qi family wants this old one to beat her to death, you should hurry up and do it!"


    The Nanny Hu was naturally listening to what the madame said.


    As soon as the old mistress spoke, the Nanny Hu immediately stood up. She reached out her hand to pull up the Qi clan who was sitting on the ground, wanting to slap the Qi clan''s face.


    The Qi family had wanted to frighten the madame into thinking that she would not do so. As a result, they pushed the Nanny Hu back in fright when they saw that the Nanny Hu was really coming over.


    He waved both of his hands up and down, not allowing Nanny Hu to grab onto her clothes. It sounded like the crows outside were going to die from the pain.


    "Grandmother! Please show mercy! "


    Just as Nanny Hu was about to grab the Qi Clan and pull them up, she heard a clear voice coming from outside.


    "Nanny Hu! "Please show mercy!"


    Because a sound suddenly rang out, Nanny Hu''s movements paused for a moment. His hand stopped in midair, and she was unsure if she should drop it or withdraw it.


    He then looked in the direction of the madame, wanting to know her thoughts. It was at this time that the Qi family suddenly exploded with a huge wave of energy, and pushed Nanny Hu away.


    Her eyes released a bright light, "Shan Er! Shan Er! Quick, save mother! "


    After all, the Qi Clan did not have much strength, and the Nanny Hu''s body was not as tough as it was when she was young. Being pushed back by the Qi family, she almost fell to the ground.


    Considering the age of Nanny Hu, if she were to fall to the ground, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, she was held onto his arm by the side by Murong Sheng, allowing her to barely stand firm on her feet.


    Murong Sheng softly asked, "Nanny Hu, are you alright?"


    Nanny Hu also heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. If he really fell down, the old lady would definitely be sad for her.


    "Thank you, Second Miss."


    "No need to thank me," Murong Sheng smiled shyly, then let go of Nanny Hu''s arm. "If Nanny Hu is injured, Grandmother will also be sad, so there''s no need to thank me."


    Nanny Hu nodded, she walked to the side of the old lady and looked at Murong Sheng, deep in thought.


    Seeing how the Second Miss was normally quiet, and how these words were spoken, it was rather convincing.


    "Shan Er, you finally came. Quickly save mother! Your grandmother is going to let Nanny Hu beat mother to death!" With a backer coming, the Qi family scrambled to find shelter in the area.


    Shan Er?


    Murong Sheng pondered in her heart before she suddenly smiled coldly.


    Shan Er!


    Isn''t that Murong Shan?!


    She couldn''t help but feel a little excited when even the greatest enemy of her past life had come!


    Murong Sheng''s heart was boiling, her pink tongue licked the corner of her mouth, her gaze had a strange yet excited emotion mixed within. Her pale face was slightly flushed.


    When Murong Shan came, shouldn''t she treat this Eldest Cousin well?


    A fifteen to sixteen year old girl with an extremely beautiful appearance ran in their direction, her footsteps messy. Her face was full of anxiety. He wasn''t careful and wasn''t paying attention to the situation beneath his feet. Suddenly, he slipped and fell forward.


    Murong Sheng''s eyes became brighter and brighter. If she fell down, her beautiful little face would probably touch the ground perfectly! As for the extent of the abrasion, it all depended on the weight on the floor!


    As for the result, the scene in Murong Sheng''s dream did not appear. Because a hand suddenly extended out from the side, directly pulling Murong Shan closer to her chest!


    The light in Murong Sheng''s eyes quickly faded as she stared coldly at the two people not far away.


    The man lowered his head, his face filled with gentleness. The woman shyly lowered her head, not daring to meet the man''s gaze.


    It looked like it was a match made in heaven, a perfect model for a perfect match!


    So it turned out that Murong Shan and Shangguan Hong, this bunch of adulterers, had already formed an alliance behind her back?! In her previous life, she actually didn''t know anything about it?!


    The two of them had been hiding it so well from her!


    "Miss" Qing Ying moved closer to Murong Sheng, her eyes showing her worry. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Murong Sheng covered the emotions on his face and recovered his previous look. "Don''t worry about me."


    It doesn''t matter, it''s just a couple, isn''t it?


    Sooner or later, she would make these two people regret and hook up with each other!


    The feeling it gave others was one of cleanliness and kindness, like a fairy who had stumbled into the mortal world. It would take a long time for one to feel sorry for a little bug to be trampled to death.


    It had to be said that based on his current state. She did not look as good as Murong Shan. After all, she had been eating hard for so many years and obviously looked like a eleven or twelve-year-old bean sprout when she was fourteen.


    Presumably, Shangguan Hong had long since been fed up with it?


    Coincidentally, this Murong Shan had come to her doorstep, as long as it was a man. With a peerless beauty knocking on her door, how could she possibly refuse? Unless it was a eunuch.


    Shangguan Hong''s looks were also very good, as if she had been carved from my lil ''sis''s appearance bit by bit, with a hint of arrogance and unruly, long and sharp eyes. She just casually stood to the side, emitting an aura that no one could ignore.


    In the capital, there were many dragons and phoenixes that stood at the top of the list.


    It was no wonder that Murong Shan had set her eyes on such a man.


    Coupled with the fact that Shangguan Hong had some sort of unknown relationship with her, it was naturally''s effort to hook Shangguan Hong into her grasp no matter what.

 C76 Murong Shan Appears 2

    Suddenly, Murong Shan seemed to have noticed Murong Sheng''s gaze and looked towards him. She quickly shook herself away from Shangguan Hong''s embrace, her face blushing and apologetic.


    However, Murong Sheng could accurately discern the trace of provocation in Murong Shan''s eyes.


    He chuckled. As expected of Murong Shan.


    In his previous life, he had used such a pitiful and ignorant acting to deceive her. Would he still use the same method in his life?


    If she didn''t go through what had happened in her previous life, then perhaps she really would have felt sad and upset when she saw this scene.


    But now, it would not!


    She was just a dog of a man, why would she waste her time on such a scumbag?


    Being snatched away by Murong Shan, she was about to clap and cheer! After all, a female cousin was compatible with a dog.


    "Mother!"


    "Is there anything bad about what mother did?" Grandmother, is there any problem that can''t be solved by speaking out? If Mother really did something wrong, you can just let Nanny Hu hit Shan Er! "


    "Grandmother! We are all one family, can''t we forgive each other''s understanding? "


    "Grandmother, look, your mother has already been slapped until her face is swollen like this. Shan Er''s heart is in pain! If Grandmother''s anger has not been quelled, Shan Er is willing to bear the punishment for Mother! "


    As Murong Shan spoke, they were like pearls with strings cut, flowing down one after another. When paired with her pitiful face that would make anyone who saw it feel heartache, it made them feel even more heartache.


    "Shan Er," The old lady frowned, "Get out of the way, this has nothing to do with you, you can''t protect your mother anymore!"


    Murong Shan had always been in front of the old mistress'' eyes, and adding that she had a sweet mouth and knew how to speak, coupled with her good looks, it was naturally enough to win her love and love. As for the madame, she usually doted on Murong Shan the most.


    Normally, Murong Shan would act like a spoiled child towards the old lady, maybe this matter could be easily resolved.


    But today, the Qi family had gone too far!


    Relying on his confidence, he kept shouting at her to beat her to death! If she did not fulfill the Qi family''s wish, wouldn''t she be unable to speak for herself in Rongguo Mansion!


    "Grandmother! Why do you have to beat your mother to death? "Murong Shan cried with grievance, as she hugged Madam Qi and did not let go no matter what," Is it the same as what the servant in the mansion said just now? That mother did not treat the second cousin well, that''s why grandmother did this? "


    "Grandmother, you can''t just look at what the servants are saying. He had to investigate thoroughly. His mother wouldn''t be the way they said she was. Even if mother really did do it, there must be a reason for it! "


    "Grandmother, it''s been so many years. Don''t you still not understand mother''s personality? Why does mother seem to do such a harsh thing? "


    Murong Shan''s difficult situation stunned everyone present, even the Qi family was stunned.


    What was going on?


    The Qi family was stunned, then the crying stopped. Murong Shan secretly cursed in her heart. She twisted her hand on the Qi family''s waist, and leaned close to her ear to say in a voice that only two people could hear, "Cry! Keep crying! The more miserable the cry, the better it is! "


    This


    The Qi family was a mess in their minds, they didn''t know what Murong Shan wanted her to do. However, she didn''t dare to hesitate for even a second. She quickly started to cry again.


    The crying sounded even more rhythmic, one up and down, with a special tone, as if it was a big play, "Shan Er! My Shan Er! If you hadn''t just come back, your grandmother would have had me beaten to death! I feel so wronged, I worked hard for Rongguo Mansion for so many years, but in the end, I was only reduced to this kind of situation where I got beaten to death! "


    He didn''t know what Murong Shan meant by that, but at this point in time ¡­ The Qi clan were also in a mess, they might as well just listen to Murong Shan.


    He knew his daughter very well. Her family''s Shan Er had a very nimble mind since childhood, and had a lot of ideas. She was very likeable and had many schemes of various sizes.


    "Oh Shan Er, it''s been hard on my heart, I don''t know how it developed to such a state either. Your grandmother, has hardened her heart to let Nanny Hu beat me to death! "


    The Qi family did not allow him to cry. The sound of her crying was very loud, but for now, it was too noisy. It sounded a bit noisy.


    "Don''t cry, mother. There must be some misunderstanding in this matter, that''s why grandmother treats mother like this. "As long as we explain it clearly, and we are still a family that is at peace with each other, Grandmother will not blame Mother anymore."


    Murong Shan patted her back, consoling her in a soft voice, telling her not to feel so sad, "Mother, don''t worry, I will explain it all to Grandmother."


    After saying that, Murong Shan released the Qi lady and was about to stand up and find the old lady to explain the situation, but before he could stand up, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    When Shangguan Hong, who was following them, saw this, he hurriedly went forward to support Murong Shan, saving Murong Shan from the pain of falling to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" The voice was gentle as it asked this question.


    "No," Murong Shan shook her head, her face was pale, "There''s nothing wrong, I just can''t stand steadily."


    How could Shangguan Hong believe that Murong Shan was obviously saying those perfunctory words, her gaze swept across her knees. In that moment, Murong Shan understood what had happened. In order to comfort the Second Madam, she kneeled on the ground. As for that piece of ground, it was completely filled with small stones. It was definitely going to hurt to the knees.


    If he suddenly stood up, it would be strange if he didn''t fall!


    Seeing Murong Shan''s firm and patient face, she did not want others to worry about him. Shangguan Hong''s heart was as soft as spring water. How could such a gentle and kind girl exist in this world?


    "Shan Er," Shangguan Hong sighed in heartache, "You have to pay more attention to your own body, otherwise ¡­"


    Otherwise, he would be sad too.


    Such a kind-hearted young lady had been playing with his heartstrings at every moment.


    "Prince!" Murong Shan''s face reddened, and she quickly took a step back, looking a little embarrassed, "There are so many people here, all of you are watching."

 C77 It is wrongly accused 1

    Shangguan Hong coughed lightly, and looked at Murong Shan with eyes that were like water.


    He then clasped his hands at the madame, "Madam, I met Miss Shan on the street today and sent her a reply. He stopped by to visit the madame. It can''t be that the madame doesn''t welcome This King, right? "


    The old lady looked at Murong Shan, then looked at Shangguan Hong.


    She felt that their attitude just now wasn''t very appropriate, but she didn''t know what to think in her heart, so she suppressed it. At least there was a trace of a smile on his face. "Your highness being able to come to the Rongguo Mansion today is also what brings honor to my humble dwelling. However, since it''s time for the prince to come, this old one has to take care of some of the family matters. I''m afraid I won''t be able to properly take care of the prince. "


    The meaning of the madame''s words was to let Shangguan Hong leave. This was because she didn''t want others to hear that she was taking care of her family affairs.


    But Shangguan Hong didn''t seem to understand the meaning behind the madame''s words. She carelessly waved her hand. "The madame''s words seem to be a little out of place. This king and Miss Shan seem to be on good terms ¡­"


    As he said that, he glanced at Murong Sheng who was standing by the side with her head lowered, and frowned slightly, "Since childhood, I have played with the Sister Sheng, so there is no need for the old lady to take it to heart."


    "Moreover, on the way to see Miss Shan, I heard some gossip. Although this is the business of the madame''s family, This King grew up in the family when I was young. If the madame does not mind, then This King would like to hear it as well. "


    Since Shangguan Hong had already said so, there was no way to say it if the madame chased her away. From the looks of it, King Rui was determined to stay and get involved.


    Moreover, she was only an official, so she didn''t have that much ability to chase away the prince of a royal heir.


    However, he still felt slightly uncomfortable in his heart. No one was willing to let others hear about their own matters.


    "Since that''s the case," the old lady calmed herself down, "If the Prince is willing to stay, then let''s stay and listen to what Shan Er has to say."


    Only


    The old lady looked at Murong Shan and then looked at Murong Sheng. What exactly did King Rui mean?


    This made her, this old bone, truly unable to understand it.


    With tears in his eyes, Murong Shan slowly walked in front of Murong Sheng and held her hand, "second cousin, I apologize on behalf of my mother for everything she has done to you. But I promise, my mother will definitely not have any ill intentions towards you. Really! You have to believe me, okay? "Don''t be angry with my mother anymore, okay?"


    Murong Sheng leaned on Qing Ying, and removed her hand from Murong Shan''s hand. She let out a light cough, and also spoke in an anguished voice: "Eldest Cousin, what do you mean by that, I do not understand."


    "second cousin, my mother really cares about you a lot! "You must believe me, I will tell you everything, so that you can understand my mother''s good intentions for you."


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan with a pair of watery eyes, her face was completely pale, and her body was trembling slightly: "Eldest Cousin, what exactly do you mean by saying these words? What''s more, I can''t even tell the difference between good and bad? "


    "What it means is, I grew up in a house that didn''t block the wind or the rain, and I didn''t eat or wear anything, is it because I care about you, because you care about me? Eldest Cousin, do you take me for a fool? " Murong Sheng''s tears flowed down without any warning, "Eldest Cousin, tell me, what is Second Aunt doing to me?"


    After saying that, he covered his mouth and coughed twice, as if he was a frightened little animal.


    She wanted to hear, from Murong Shan''s mouth, what could be made up that could move one''s heart! So what if she turned black into white, turning black into white!


    When Murong Shan touched Murong Sheng''s tears, her movements froze. She was slightly puzzled in her heart, when did this damned girl become so hard to deal with? Was it an act, or was it always like this?


    However, his face did not reveal a single thing, as if he was happy that Murong Sheng was willing to listen to her explanation, "Since second cousin is willing to listen to me, in my heart, I am really very happy!"


    His gaze swept across everyone within the main hall as he spoke in a soft and gentle voice, "second cousin was still young back then, so you don''t remember too many things. At that time, mother and aunt had a very good relationship. When they got along, they were like sisters. "


    "Grandmother, you should know this as well. My mother and aunt have often come together to work on embroidery!" How could my mother treat the second cousin like this? Isn''t that right? "


    The madame did not say anything but frowned, as if recalling the past.


    "Originally, this matter would have been kept a secret forever. But today, if I don''t say it, my mother will be wronged for the rest of her life by all of you, and second cousin will never be able to accept my mother!


    "Don''t say anymore!"


    Qi clan suddenly opened their mouth and interrupted Murong Shan, they did not want her to continue talking, so she revealed a pained expression, "Shan Er, stop talking, it''s already this time, what are you talking about? I admit that I did all this. Madame, if you want to beat me to death, then let Nanny Hu beat me to death.


    "But don''t talk about this matter anymore, speaking of any meaning is not as obedient as you, Shan Er. Can you listen to your mother''s words?" With that, tears silently flowed down his face.


    In the next moment, Murong Shan quickly flew away from Murong Sheng and knelt in front of the Qi family. You can''t think like that! The reason why my grandmother treats you like this and second cousin understands you like this is because they do not know the truth of the matter! If they knew about this, they wouldn''t have misunderstood their mother like this. "


    "I really don''t want you to continue being wronged and wronged by others!"


    "Shan Er!"


    "Mother!"


    The Qi family and Murong Shan huddled together, crying loudly.


    When Murong Sheng saw this scene, she couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes.


    If she had to say it, she would directly scram without saying it. It was as if she had to listen to Murong Shan making up a story here, it was really annoying.


    When Shangguan Hong, who was at the side, saw this scene and saw Murong Shan, who was crying so hard that she was about to faint, her heart ached uncontrollably. But thinking that she didn''t have any status, she could only clench her fists and endure.


    "Miss Shan, if you have anything to say, just say it. This king believes that the madame is not an indistinguishable person. "If Second Madam has truly committed any injustice, she will naturally return justice to Second Madam."

 C78 It is wrongly accused 2

    Shangguan Hong looked at Murong Sheng who was silently standing at the side.


    Shan Er cried so much in pain, why is it that she''s so touched and indifferent? Wasn''t there a little sisterhood in her heart?


    "Sister Sheng," Shangguan Hong felt that Murong Sheng, as the person involved in this matter, should not stay out of this matter, "Do you think that what this duke said is right?"


    Pui!


    To your head!


    He didn''t know anything at all, yet he was trying to force his way through. This was really disgusting. He truly deserved to be called a dog-couple!


    There was a timid and bashful expression on his face. He glanced at Shangguan Hong, then quickly averted his gaze, "Big brother Hong" was very quiet, causing Shangguan Hong to prick up her ears to listen for a long time, but he couldn''t hear what Murong Sheng was saying clearly.


    The irritation towards Murong Sheng increased a little more.


    "Sister Sheng, if Miss Shan really has a reason, are you willing to forgive Second Madam?" But Shangguan Hong did not give up and continued to ask Murong Sheng.


    In his heart, Murong Sheng was still the little girl who only knew how to circle around him and follow behind his butt. Of course it was whatever he said. How could he still resist?


    "Sister Sheng, this king hopes to be able to forgive Second Madam if there is a reason behind the matter."


    Who do you think you are? Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Do you still want it? What are you? Do you want others to do what you want them to do?!


    What a shameless thing.


    In her previous life, how did she fall in love with such a thing?


    Even she had some doubts. Could it be that this person from her previous life had drugged him? She was completely unable to see through this person''s true appearance!


    Murong Sheng did not speak, she only smiled at Shangguan Hong, then continued to look at the ground. She treated what Shangguan Hong had just said like farts.


    Shangguan Hong had lived for so long, how could no one ignore him? Especially since it was Murong Sheng who had followed behind him back then! This immediately caused him to feel a wave of fury in her heart.


    This Murong Sheng really treated her as a thing?! She actually wasn''t even prepared to listen to what he had to say!


    If not for the old lady of the Rongguo Mansion here today, he would definitely let Murong Sheng have a good time!


    Shangguan Hong glared at Murong Sheng secretly, just like a child who wanted to get the attention of an adult but couldn''t get one, it was extremely awkward.


    Shangguan Hong''s small movement had happened in an instant. Everyone was paying attention to Murong Shan and the Qi Clan''s side, and almost no one had the attention to pay attention to them.


    Even if he noticed it, he wouldn''t feel anything.


    From the moment Shangguan Hong stepped into the Rongguo Mansion, most of her eyes had been on Murong Sheng. No matter what kind of gaze it was, whether it was disdain, anger, or anger, that was clear.


    Shangguan Hong''s thoughts were still on Murong Sheng! From time to time, she would inadvertently become attracted to Murong Sheng first!


    Even if Murong Sheng was completely unable to compare with Murong Shan now, if they had to compare at all ¡­ That was the difference between the moon in the sky and the soil on the ground!


    As long as he was a man, he wouldn''t choose a thin and yellow faced girl like Murong Sheng.


    However ¡­


    The only thing that made Murong Shan more worried was that due to the concubine, Murong Sheng could be said to have grown up with Shangguan Hong. The affection between them was not something that she could replace in a short period of time ¡­


    No, they definitely could not let Murong Sheng snatch Shangguan Hong away, nor could they let Murong Sheng continue to hold Shangguan Hong''s line of sight!


    Murong Shan took a deep breath, she had just finished preparing the script with much difficulty, and after inspecting it in her heart, she opened her mouth to speak.


    "Grandmother, my mother has not allowed second cousin to eat, drink, and live well for so many years. She also feels extremely uncomfortable. Often, in the middle of the night, when no one was around, she would hide in her room and cry. But my mother couldn''t do anything either! If there''s a way, why would my mother do such a thing?! "


    "There''s nothing we can do?" The old mistress frowned.


    Hearing that, Shangguan Hong immediately looked towards Murong Sheng in shock.


    [What the hell is going on?]


    Murong Sheng''s fate, was it actually this tough?! That matriarch had even said that she would marry Murong Sheng into her sect, and become her Princess Rui!


    "If life is so tough ¡­"


    Shangguan Hong furrowed her brows, then she would definitely not listen to matriarch''s words. But was Shan Shan speaking the truth?


    Hearing that, Murong Sheng laughed out loud in her heart. She was wondering what kind of story Murong Shan would come up with to help the Qi family. So it turned out that she was still holding onto her fate before speaking of the matter again?


    In his previous life!


    This was exactly the move Murong Shan had used. In this lifetime, was Murong Shan still prepared to use this move to deal with her?!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flickered a little, a man married to a woman must pay attention to the word eight! No one would want to go to the door of a tough, mischievous, and deceitful woman!


    Today, if Murong Shan''s words were spread out!


    Probably no one in the entire Zhou Dynasty would dare to marry her!


    Murong Shan was truly a strong character, killing people without even using a blade was enough to put her to death!


    But what Murong Shan did not know was that she, Murong Sheng, had already died a long time ago! Now she was risking her life to survive! If Murong Shan still wanted to use this move against her, she would probably apologize!


    The Old Mistress believed in this kind of thing like fate the most. Hearing Murong Shan''s words, her heart jumped, "Continue." If one''s fate was tough, then it could involve a lot of things, such as one''s relatives!


    However, based on what Murong Shan said, it seemed to be just a deceit?


    "Originally, my mother didn''t want to believe this, but later on ¡­" Murong Shan paused, as if he was recalling what happened back then, "Grandmother, it''s been too long, my granddaughter can''t really remember this much. Can you make her speak slowly?"


    The old lady glanced at Murong Sheng and answered.


    "It seems that later on, second cousin''s body did indeed get into trouble frequently, which wasn''t too good of a situation. "No major illness, no minor illness, no illness, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease, no disease ¡­"

 C79 3 is wrong

    After hearing what Murong Shan said, the old lady had some impression of him.


    That was indeed the case at that time. Murong Sheng''s body was very weak and she frequently got slightly sick. Not long after, another type of medicine popped up. At that time, she was also suffering so much pain that one would have to overturn their head in order to obtain it.


    "At that time, something happened to uncle. So my mother started to believe that the fate of the second cousin was really the same as what that Taoist said. If we don''t handle it well, it could bring disaster to the people around us."


    "Uncle and Aunt were moved out of Rongguo Mansion. My mother had no other choice, so how could she casually say such a thing? It might even harm the reputation of the second cousin. "


    "So my mother could only search everywhere for information and see if there is a respected Taoist priest who can help to break this destiny of hers." Indeed, the Heavens did not disappoint those who were kind. My Mother really did find one! "


    "It''s exactly because that Taoist said that if you want to break apart second cousin''s mingmen, you can only suppress it by sharpening it from a young age. However, since young, the second cousin has always been pampered by her aunt and uncle, how could there be a disaster coming to sharpen the second cousin? "


    "Even my mother doesn''t dare to tell my aunt, for fear that her heart will ache for her. He could only be an evil person and try to make the second cousin eat badly while wearing badly. He could only use this method to suppress the life of the second cousin. That''s why people at home thought my mother was a cruel and merciless person who treated second cousin so harshly. In fact, my mother did it for the good of second cousin, for the good of the entire Rongguo Mansion! "


    Murong Shan used her finger to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes. Only then would people feel wronged.


    "My mother had taken all the bad things into her own hands, if not for what happened today. "I''m afraid my mother won''t let me say it yet. Grandmother, my mother did it for the sake of everyone!"


    "Alright, Shan Er."


    The Qi clan held Murong Shan in their arms, and said with a desolate voice, "Don''t talk about it anymore, this was all my fault, I shouldn''t have used such a method to criticize the Sancha. It''s only right for the madame to punish me like this. "


    A hint of self-mockery appeared on the Qi family''s face, "I was never the proper mistress of the Rongguo Mansion. Now that I have been retracted by the madame, I don''t have a single complaint. But I hope that everyone will not spread the news of Sancha''s fate. "


    The Countess rubbed her hand on her walking stick. She looked confused. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    He touched his swollen face and said, "Madam, your daughter-in-law has not spoken yet." slapped his daughter-in-law twice and stunned his daughter-in-law. How do you expect my daughter-in-law to explain everything? "


    If that was the case, it was true. The old mistress pursed her lips and looked at the swollen head of the Qi family. Some of them remained silent.


    Even Shangguan Hong, who was sitting at the side, had a complicated look in her eyes. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Instantly, the entire hall became silent. No one spoke, only the light breathing of the crowd could be heard.


    "What Eldest Cousin said is really touching!"


    No one said anything. Suddenly, Murong Sheng opened her mouth.


    A trace of a mocking smile hung on his pale face, causing people to feel uncomfortable.


    Shangguan Hong looked at Murong Shan, who was feeling wronged and wronged, and felt that Murong Shan was actually so kind to him, and was not accepted for doing things that were beneficial to others.


    The old mistress frowned. This had always been a family matter, so not only was it not good for King Rui to listen to them, he had to interfere. But after thinking about the identity of the King Rui, the madame did not say anything.


    Murong Sheng looked at Shangguan Hong, and a cold glint flashed past her eyes. It caused Shangguan Hong''s heart to tremble. When she looked carefully, she discovered that Murong Sheng was still that weak at the beginning, which also made him heave a sigh of relief.


    He just said that Murong Sheng this little girl would be circling around his butt everyday. She had always regarded him as the person she worshipped the most, so how could she look at him with such a cold gaze?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were rippling with water, her entire person was like a frightened little animal, but she had become abnormally angry, expressing the discontent in her heart, "According to Prince Rui''s words, I have been harmed by Second Aunt for so many years, and have suffered so much. In the end, I have to kneel in front of her and be grateful, right? "


    "Thank her for letting me not have enough to eat and wear? Thank her for making me live like a beggar? Thank her for nearly ruining my good name! Prince Rui''s thoughts are truly different from others, causing us to sigh emotionally.


    How come she hadn''t realized before that Shangguan Hong was such a shameless person?


    The black one was said to be white, and the person being bullied had to thank the person who was bullying them?


    The funniest thing was, what did this have to do with Shangguan Hong? Let him speak here and decide everything for her?


    What the hell are you!


    But Murong Shan''s mouth was truly as brilliant as a lotus flower, what was even better, was truly powerful. Now, even the madame was beginning to believe him.


    No wonder she hadn''t discovered this person''s true identity until the very end of her previous life. Other than believing in others too much, this Murong Shan could also pretend to be a little white lotus.


    It caused people to feel pity for him.


    Without the slightest challenge, she couldn''t muster up any spirit!


    "Sister Sheng," Shangguan Hong didn''t expect Murong Sheng to reject him. This made him very uncomfortable, as if someone was holding a needle, he felt extremely pained, "There''s a reason behind this, why don''t you ¡­"


    "Prince Rui," Murong Sheng interrupted, "If such a thing were to happen to you, Prince, would you forgive me so easily?"


    Shangguan Hong''s face turned cold. This was the first time she was refuted by Murong Sheng in such a manner. That feeling was really hard to explain.


    "Foolish!" Shangguan Hong began to seethe with anger as she glared at Murong Sheng, "Old madam, this king still has things to do, so I''ll be taking my leave first!"

 C80 Lycoramine 1

    Once Shangguan Hong had left, Murong Shan''s face showed a little disapproval, "second cousin, how can you treat your highness like this? "Prince, that''s not true either!"


    "Eldest Cousin," Murong Sheng''s eyes were filled with tears, "Just think about it, if you had lived like me for so many years, would you forgive me?"


    Murong Shan immediately said, "Of course! Because it''s good for me, why not? "


    "If that''s the case, then Eldest Cousin will do what I did before. After living for a few years, tell me more."


    Murong Shan''s expression stiffened, "second cousin, do you still not believe what I just said? I can guarantee that what I said was true. second cousin, if you don''t believe me, you can go to the nunnery and ask teacher master! "


    "Back then, it was teacher master who helped you!"


    The moment the reputation of the nunnery''s teacher master was mentioned, everyone present had a face of difference.


    Of course, other than Murong Sheng.


    The Qi family had been wondering where they could find such a person to lie to. Now that he heard Murong Shan''s words, his heart immediately became a lot more at ease.


    The teacher master of a nunnery was great. With this saying, she felt at ease!


    "You mean?" The old mistress was a little doubtful, but her expression was a little complicated. "Was it the teacher master from the nunnery who helped him see his fate?"


    "Yes, Grandmother!" How could his granddaughter possibly spout nonsense? Even if her granddaughter was given ten guts, she wouldn''t dare to casually say it. If Grandmother does not believe me, I can send someone to the nunnery to ask teacher master. teacher master will definitely have an impression of him. "


    Murong Shan''s words were true, but Murong Sheng couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Since the teacher master was bribed by the Qi clan to bully her together, it wasn''t difficult for them to change her fate.


    It was a pity that he did not have a hold on the teacher master anymore. If he still wanted to fight back against the teacher master now, it would probably not be that easy.


    But she doesn''t believe in any name, she wants to keep her life in my hands! No one could change it!


    "Since teacher master has said so, then it should be true," The old lady sighed, and her tone was heavy. "Could it be that this is the only way to solve the problem?"


    The old mistress looked at Murong Sheng, not knowing what to do. ''If life truly is so tough ¡­ ''


    With such a thing happening, the old lady still felt a little guilty towards Murong Sheng. But when she thought about Murong Sheng''s fate, the old lady felt even worse.


    It was not good to keep him, nor was it good to not stay.


    Just as the old mistress did not know what to do, Murong Ling jumped out from the side.


    "Alright, as I said, the strength I used wasn''t that bad. How did you coincidentally fall into the water? So it was your bad luck!"


    Murong Ling angrily rushed in and stood in front of Murong Sheng, her fingers stretched out like a shrew cursing in the streets, and scolded, "You brought harm to others by your own bad luck, did I get sick often when I was young because of you?!"


    "A jinx like you should get lost from the Rongguo Mansion!"


    The more Murong Ling thought about it, the more she got angry, and the more she felt that all of the bad luck she had gone through was because of Murong Sheng. Her temper was already very explosive, and now she bared her fangs and brandished her claws as she pounced towards Murong Sheng, "Scourge! "You made me suffer from so many long illnesses, see if I don''t beat you to death!"


    "Third Miss!"


    Seeing that, Qing Ying immediately stood in front of Murong Sheng to block him, "Third Miss, what are you doing!?"


    "Damn thing, get out of my way!"


    "Impossible, how can I allow Third Miss to bully my Young Miss!" Qing Ying did not move away, protecting Murong Sheng behind her, and did not let anyone touch Murong Sheng.


    "Worthy of being a lowly slave of a bad star. You don''t even have any rules, and you still dare to talk back to me!" Murong Ling was so angry that her chest was rapidly rising and falling, "You won''t let me go, right? If you don''t let me fall for you, I''ll hit you too! "


    As she spoke, she clawed towards Qing Ying''s face. When Qing Ying saw this, she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes tightly. It was impossible for her to let go of the little miss behind her!


    Murong Ling slapped Qing Ying''s face hard, her long nails leaving five long wounds on her face.


    She was only a lowly maid, yet she dared to act cocky in front of her?


    Even if she were to kill this damned girl here today, no one would do anything to him!


    Qing Ying endured the pain on her face and continued to protect Murong Sheng, her eyes staring straight at Murong Ling, "Impossible! If no one protects my Young Miss, I will protect my Young Miss! "


    "Damned thing, do you really think I can''t beat you?!" Murong Ling had been so arrogant since she was young, any of the servant girls would feel good seeing her.


    Where could he be like this, resisting so much by a lowly maid? He simply didn''t place her in his eyes!


    Even if she was born from a concubine, she was still much better than this destitute young miss!


    Murong Ling opened her eyes wide, wanting to cut Qing Ying''s face into pieces, so that she could remove the fear in her heart!


    However, before his hands could land on her face, he felt an attack on his stomach. A burst of intense pain immediately caused Murong Ling to be unable to resist squatting down halfway.


    When she saw Murong Ling rushing over, she immediately waved her arms to stop him. In this situation, Murong Ling who was half-squatting down was directly thrown to the side. Because of the pain, he did not manage to stand firm, his body directly slanted to the side.


    Bang! Murong Ling''s head knocked against the foot of the table.


    ''s eyes went black. He did not react to the pain and directly fell to the ground.


    However, what happened to Murong Ling was not over. Soon after, Murong Ling felt a strong pain on her forehead.


    It made her scalp tingle, as if her hair were going to separate from her skin.


    "It hurts!" Murong Ling still had not woken up, but her mouth still said it out, "So painful! Who! Who''s pulling my hair! "


    Murong Sheng pulled Murong Ling''s hair and pulled her face close to Murong Ling''s ear. She was cold as if she was a blade with a blade, and spoke word by word, "Is it painful?"

 C81 Fumarine 2

    As he said that, Murong Sheng pulled Murong Ling''s hair, and knocked fiercely onto the table, and then pulled him up again, getting closer to the table, the smile on her face carried a hint of evilness, "Is it painful?"


    Seeing Murong Ling''s extremely painful expression, the corner of Murong Sheng''s mouth suffused with a bit of coldness, "Is it very painful? So Third Cousin Sister also knows about pain, I thought Third Cousin Sister was invulnerable to swords and spears! "


    After bullying her for so many years, he still wanted to bully her?


    Why did he like daydreaming so much?!


    With the lesson from last time, it seemed that Murong Ling still had not become smarter. She, Murong Sheng, was no longer the same bullied person she was before!


    And now, someone still dared to hit her in front of her? Why does this Murong Ling like to dream?


    The entire room was filled with people, no one thought that Murong Sheng would suddenly have such an action.


    When Murong Ling rushed out, nobody spoke out to stop him because the Qi clan and Murong Shan wished that Murong Ling could beat him up. When that happened, the old lady would punish Murong Ling, it had nothing to do with them.


    As for Murong Sheng, she would also suffer a bit.


    But now, who could think of such a thing? Murong Ling didn''t hit Murong Shan, but Murong Ling was the one that got hit instead?!


    The sudden turn of events left everyone dumbstruck and unable to react for a long time.


    The old lady naturally knew that Murong Ling normally didn''t like Murong Sheng, so it was normal for her to be angry upon hearing this news. She was thinking about what kind of big trouble would result from a small fight between the two children.


    I didn''t get in time to get people to stop me, and it turned out to be ¡­


    Who would have thought that the situation would turn out like this?


    Before Murong Sheng''s fate was revealed, the old lady probably did not want the two juniors to become like this. But when Murong Sheng''s fate was revealed, there was something thought-provoking about it.


    If Murong Ling were to beat up Murong Sheng, it might even be able to eliminate some of the problems that Murong Sheng''s fate was too hard to handle.


    "second cousin!" Murong Shan was shocked, she looked at the scene in front of her in fear, "What are you doing?!"


    Her mouth that was covered by her hands revealed a bit of coldness, she had disliked Murong Ling since a long time ago. However, this slut seemed to be her sister on the surface, making it difficult for her to do anything!


    The Qi clan also opened their eyes wide, "Sancha, quickly release Little girl!"


    Both of them were talking, but their bodies didn''t move at all.


    Seeing the reactions of the two, Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed a hint of coldness. Did he really think that she would be afraid of something? If they really cared about Murong Ling, why would they use their mouths to speak? She should have rushed over long ago.


    Murong Sheng tilted her head, and smiled. She then fiercely pulled on the hair in her hands again, causing Murong Ling to scream out in pain, "Eldest Cousin, Second Aunt, what are you talking about? Just a moment ago, Third Cousin Sister wanted to hit me, why didn''t she see you all stop him? "


    "Sancha!" She could not do anything in front of the madame.


    Holding back the pain on his face, he walked over slowly to soothe Murong Sheng''s emotions. "You better not do anything stupid, this is your cousin!"


    "Cousin?" Murong Sheng chuckled, "Didn''t Second Aunt see it with her own eyes? This Third Cousin Sister doesn''t treat me as her cousin at all, talking about her from top to bottom is extremely smooth. "


    After saying that, Murong Sheng once again ruthlessly pulled upwards, her face full of innocent laughter: "Second Aunt, listen. Even now, Third Cousin Sister is still scolding me nonstop."


    "Damn you little bitch!" Let go of me, you unlucky star! I won''t let you get off lightly. It hurts my head so much! " Murong Ling had never received such a treatment before, so he could not help but curse while his tears flowed down his cheeks.


    This idiot!


    The Qi Clan was so angry at Murong Ling that they were about to die, their own lives were already in her hands, yet she was still shouting loudly!


    "Sancha!" The old mistress could not bear to watch any longer, so she knocked the ground hard with her walking stick. Her face was filled with anger as she said, "Why aren''t you letting go of Little girl now! That''s your cousin. As your cousin, how could you do such a thing?! "


    The Old Mistress bellowed out confidently, making Murong Sheng feel that it was extremely funny.


    Was she really going to let him go?


    What a joke!


    [What the hell is wrong with this girl?]


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s strange smile, the Qi clan did not dare to move a step forward. Where did this damned girl get all this strength from? How come she didn''t know at all?!


    "Grandmother, you even know that she is my cousin? That is to say, Grandmother knows that I am also your granddaughter, right? " Murong Sheng seemed to have lost her mind, "Then why didn''t any of you stop her when she rushed forward to hit me?"


    "Grandmother, tell me, am I still a Master Miss of the Rongguo Mansion? If so, why would a bastard like him baring his fangs and brandishing his claws in front of me and saying that I was a lost star? You want to kill me?! "


    "You can''t hit me, so you hit my servant? Today, I will make it clear that I am the only one who can teach my maidservants a lesson! "It''s just a bastard who came out of nowhere, what qualifications do you have to do so?!"


    "There are no rules at all. Did the things you learned in the academy eat into a pig''s belly? Today, I just wanted to let Murong Ling know what rules are! Do you think that a dog made by a bastard is worthy of being made by a bastard? "


    "Even if my big house is desolate, it''s not the turn of the second house''s bastard to hit me!"


    These people, did they not take her, Murong Sheng, seriously? Murong Ling wanted to hit her, but no one stopped him. Just by hitting Murong Ling, she made so many people speak up to stop her.


    If not for Qing Ying blocking in front of her, she might have been beaten up by Murong Ling!


    Why?


    Why should she be honestly beaten up by Murong Ling? She just wanted to stand there and let Murong Ling''s palm strike her face? She resisted, without regard for her sisterhood? Then, Murong Ling who had made a move at the beginning, was she worried about the relationship between the two of them?


    She was no cat or cat, she could be easily bullied. When she was being bullied, it no longer existed. From today onwards, no one would dare to touch her at all!

 C82 Lycoramine 3

    Since Murong Ling dared to slap her, insult her, bully her, and even casually beat up her servant in front of so many people!


    Then, she, Murong Sheng, would naturally be able to beat Murong Ling, and return the favor! They were all of the same identity, so why not?


    In the end, Murong Sheng was still the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion, she was a proper and proper young miss! But what was this Murong Ling?


    The words that Murong Sheng said immediately made the eyes of everyone present flicker. The Qi family was a little angry, but Murong Sheng started to use their identity to talk.


    Murong Shan was also filled with anger. When would the title of Rongguo fall on her father''s head? Like this, he wouldn''t be suppressed by this Murong Sheng brat!


    In the outside world, she could only be the young miss of Rongguo Mansion''s Second Branch that others were referring to. And Murong Sheng, was the Master Miss of the main house of the Rongguo Mansion!


    The madame''s gaze flickered. Both of them were granddaughters. But even though she could see Murong Ling fighting Murong Sheng, she could not see Murong Sheng beating Murong Ling at all. For so many years, Murong Sheng had never been by her side. Instead, she and Murong Ling would frequently appear by her side, allowing her to enjoy the glory of her ancestors.


    Her feelings for Murong Sheng had long since disappeared.


    Even though Murong Ling was born from a concubine, Murong Sheng was born from a concubine. However, how could this person''s heart be in the middle, and how could she be even with a bowl of water?


    The old mistress knew that what she had done was unfair to Murong Sheng. But what''s so fair about matters of the heart? Whoever was by her side, whose mouth could speak, would make her happy.


    As a grandmother, she liked everyone.


    "Sancha, Rongguo Mansion has been unfair to you all these years. Grandmother is very clear about this as well. Grandmother can understand why you''re angry, but can''t you let go of Little girl first? "


    "After all, you heard what little girl Shan said just now." He said that he didn''t do those things on purpose. He said that it was all for the sake of breaking his fate. It was all for his own good. After so many years, your fate should have improved a bit, Sancha. Grandmother will think of a way to make up for the grievances you suffered before. "


    The old lady did not dare to act rashly. Looking at the hair on Murong Ling''s head, she could only feel pain in her heart from being pierced by needles. But he didn''t dare to say anything excessive as he was afraid that he would provoke Murong Sheng.


    "Oh?" Murong Sheng tilted her head, looking at the old lady who was laughing, she did not listen to her words and released Murong Ling''s hair, "Grandmother, how do you plan to make it up to me?"


    "Sancha, let go of Little girl first. We''ll sit down and talk."


    "Let her go? "How could that be?" Murong Sheng frowned, her face filled with unwillingness, "Grandmother, did you forget that she was the one who tried to attack me earlier? What if I let her go and she starts hitting me again? Grandmother, look how my maidservants have been beaten up by her! "


    "Sancha, don''t worry. As long as you let go of Little girl, Little girl will definitely not hit you again. Grandmother is here!" The Old Mistress tried her best to calm Murong Sheng''s emotions.


    "Is that so?"


    Murong Sheng hesitated for a moment, her bright eyes looked at the old lady, slowly filled with trust. She was as innocent as a child. "If that''s the case, then I''ll listen to my grandmother. I''m a good child."


    "Right, right, right, let go of Little girl. Grandmother will have a good talk with you." Seeing that Murong Sheng had obeyed her, the old lady heaved a sigh of relief.


    In the end, before the Old Mistress could even spit this out, Murong Sheng had a bright smile on her face and her hands did not hesitate at all.


    Pulling up Murong Ling''s hair, she knocked him down hard onto the ground, only hearing a "dong" sound.


    Murong Sheng released Murong Ling''s hair, patted his hands, and smiled shyly, "Grandmother, I was afraid that Spirit Sister would suddenly be angry and disobey my grandmother, so I knocked her out first. "Sigh, if Grandmother had told me earlier, I would have used this move earlier. My hands are already hurting from the strangling."


    These words caused the hearts of everyone present to tremble.


    This caused a heavy impact between the head of a person and the ground. He really didn''t know whether this brain would be able to come up with a good or bad idea.


    "Ling''er, Ling''er!" My Ling''er! What''s wrong with you? "


    Suddenly, a beautiful lady ran in from outside. Looking at the unconscious Murong Ling on the ground, she was extremely anxious.


    She immediately ran over and hugged Murong Ling who was lying on the ground, "Ling''er, say something, don''t scare me!"


    Murong Sheng naturally knew that this was Murong Ling''s biological mother, so she kindly reminded her, "Little sister Ling was just fainted, don''t worry."


    "hoof! Is it you! "Did you do it? Today, I want to beat you to death so that you can take revenge for my Ling''er!"


    As soon as Aunt Jiang saw Murong Sheng, her eyes turned red from anger, and she wished that Murong Sheng could experience something similar to what she had experienced.


    "All of you shut up!" The old mistress saw that more and more people were coming and the commotion she was causing was getting louder and louder. She scolded loudly, "Quiet down, all of you!"


    It scared the hell out of her mind and she didn''t dare to speak carelessly anymore. She could only glare at Murong Sheng fiercely.


    He understood his intention was to settle this score with Murong Sheng after the Countess left.


    She didn''t even put the Qi family in her eyes, much less a useless aunt Jiang!


    "Grandmother," Murong Sheng treated the others as nothing and looked at the old lady smilingly, "Just now, you said, how do you want to make up for your granddaughter? Have your granddaughter stop for a moment? "


    The old lady stared at Murong Sheng''s face for a long time, but could not figure out what was going on with Murong Sheng. Suddenly, it was as if she had become a completely different person.


    "All these years, you''ve suffered a lot. "First, you can mention what kind of compensation you want. As long as this old one can agree to compensate you, I will satisfy you."


    Since that was the case, she had to be bold and take it. After all, the madame had asked her to mention it!

 C83 Lycoramine 4

    "Shall I?" Murong Sheng''s brows furrowed together, as he slightly raised his head to look up, seemingly pondering, "My granddaughter actually doesn''t want anything, she just wants the treatment that should belong to me, is that okay?"


    The old lady did not speak, because she understood that Murong Sheng had not finished.


    "For example, I want to move to the courtyard where I used to live and eat the same amount of food and drink. glanced at the unconscious Murong Ling, "Don''t let some of the bastards come in front of me and sully my eyes."


    "You want to move to the place where we were before?" It was just that "Sancha, your second aunt did that to you because of your fate. "If you recover your speed as you did before, it might affect the family''s fortunes. Do you want it?" "No!" "No!" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Murong Sheng''s smile instantly became cold, the one who kept saying that he wanted to make up for her was the old madam. Now that she had spoken out her conditions, the one who did not want to agree was the madame.


    Since they couldn''t come to an agreement, what else could they say?


    "Grandmother, I just want to get back what belongs to me. Is Grandmother in such a difficult situation? "In that case, what kind of compensation did you just say?" Murong Sheng laughed, "The capital is so big, if the Rongguo Mansion cannot accommodate me, then there must be a place for me. Sleeping in a broken temple or living on the streets with beggars was fine. In any case, in the future when the people of the capital say that the Rongguo Mansion cannot even afford to have someone, it will have nothing to do with me. "


    Murong Sheng''s uncaring attitude made the old lady so angry that she fell backwards.


    This was very obvious, she could either agree to her conditions or have everyone in the capital prod Rongguo Mansion''s spine!


    "This matter concerns little girl Shan. I need to ask little girl Shan''s opinion." The Countess took a deep breath and looked at Murong Shan who was obediently standing at the side.


    At least, he had a granddaughter.


    Murong Shan''s hand was holding onto the silk handkerchief tightly, her face still had a pure and kind expression, "That place was originally where the Sister Sheng lived, and now it is the same with the Sister Sheng."


    Since he had already reached this step, he might as well give them some more benefits to show his magnanimity.


    "Also, Sister Sheng has suffered for so many years, so most likely, his bad fate has already been removed. The estate had been quiet for so many years. Perhaps, this fate has already been changed. "


    "Since Sister Sheng wants to recover the speed she used before, why not agree. If in the future, something bad happens in the family, then it will not be a problem to get Sister Sheng to move out. "


    "Furthermore, I''m starting to miss my courtyard. It''s no longer good to continue occupying the territory of the Sister Sheng," Murong Shan laughed embarrassedly, "Sister Sheng, it''s just that the furnishings in the courtyard are all in accordance with my preferences, I don''t know about you ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter," Murong Sheng replied back with a smile. "If you don''t have enough time to clean up Eldest Cousin, I can throw out all of your decorations. This way, it won''t cause me any problems."


    Murong Shan''s face turned ugly for a moment, then disappeared in a flash, "Sister Sheng, don''t worry, I will take care of this as soon as possible. Grandmother, let''s just arrange it like this. "


    Murong Shan just so happened to pass her a step, the old lady was extremely relieved.


    As expected of her favorite granddaughter, she was always so generous when doing things, not like how Murong Sheng was so petty and unforgiving.


    These past few years, no one had taught him any manners; his character had already become crooked! He didn''t know if he could reverse it in the future!


    "Then let''s do as little girl Shan said," The old lady looked at Murong Shan with a comforting gaze, then looked at him again, and her tone became cold, "When little girl Shan is done packing, you can move in."


    "Are you done packing?" Murong Sheng was still a little confused, "Then how long do I have to take care of Eldest Cousin? It can''t be a year, right? "


    "How could that be?" Murong Shan looked at Murong Sheng passionately, "second cousin, don''t worry. I will clean up the courtyard as soon as possible and let you move in as soon as possible."


    "Then, should I give you a date? After all, the days they were waiting for could easily cause anxiety in the hearts of people. I don''t know what to do when I get anxious. "


    Murong Sheng''s tone carried a hint of threat, causing her expression to stiffen a little, "second cousin, don''t worry. Within three days, I will clean up the courtyard."


    Murong Sheng laughed faintly: "Since that''s the case, then I have to thank Eldest Cousin for your kind intentions?"


    "No need to thank me!"


    Suddenly, Murong Sheng used her hands to support her forehead and almost fainted on the ground. Upon seeing this, Qing Ying rushed over to support him, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Murong Sheng shook her head, looking at Qing Ying blankly, "I ¡­ I just felt as if I was floating in the sky, as though I had lost control of my entire body."


    "Me?!" Murong Sheng''s face was also a little frightened, "Qing Ying, I didn''t do anything bad just now right?"


    "No wonder young miss became so abnormal, it''s because her body is too weak! Could it be that the lady''s fate is over? So that''s why Yao Xie took the chance to enter? " Qing Ying suddenly realized something, and quickly comforted Murong Sheng: "Miss, don''t worry, you did not do anything bad."


    "Exactly."


    Qing Ying looked at the unconscious Murong Ling, "Just now, Third Miss wanted to hit little miss, but this servant stopped you. Then, the Third Miss continued to beat up the servant. Young miss, just because you were angry, you beat up the Third Miss. So it turns out that all of these are the doing of the demons! "


    "I beat up Little Sister Ling?" Murong Sheng was at a loss, "How can that be? I and Little Sister Ling are like sisters, how could I have hit Little Sister Ling? "


    Aunt Jiang who was hugging Murong Ling immediately turned green.


    Murong Sheng glanced at it lightly and sneered in her heart. Fighting with her was a bit too inexperienced. Who knew how many years she had eaten more than these people? Could she even win against her?!


    I won''t be able to play with you!

 C84 Lycoramine 5

    "However, Sister Ling shouldn''t have rushed up to hit me. I don''t know what I did wrong to make Little Sister Ling hate me so much that she would rush up to hit me on the first day I returned home. "Qingying, it''s also to protect me, so" Murong Sheng timidly opened his mouth, "Can you forgive me?"


    Aunt Jiang was completely speechless. In the end, it was because Murong Ling had rushed up first to beat Murong Sheng up. What else could she say if she was hit by someone else?!


    Chiang clenched his fists tightly. He felt that he could not continue to wait any longer, "It can''t be that Little girl is too willful, it''s good that you can forgive Little girl."


    "Little Sister Ling is mine, how can I not forgive Little Sister Ling?" Murong Sheng smiled shyly, he was extremely considerate.


    Aunt Jiang looked at Murong Ling, who was in her arms. Her heart was trembling from the pain, "I''m worried that if we delay too long, the lump on Little girl''s forehead will not be able to be resolved."


    He couldn''t get rid of the matter like this. Getting married in the future would be a big problem!


    "Go on," The old lady was also worried about Murong Ling''s situation, "Quickly find a doctor and treat the Little girl!"


    He glanced at Murong Sheng, who was standing by the side with her head lowered, trying her best to lower the feeling of her own existence.


    What a good girl!


    After so many years, she still hadn''t found out that this little girl was like this!


    "Mistress, you''re awake?!"


    Wu Yu and the rest quickly sent the unconscious Ghost-faced Man to the faraway genius doctor''s residence, saving the man''s life with great difficulty.


    Wu Xiang took a look and hurriedly took out the teacup by his side. He knelt down beside the bed and softly said, "Master, you should drink some water to moisten your throat first." He was just about to reach out and help Ghost-faced Man up.


    Before they could even touch the Ghost-faced Man, they were already scared stiff by the cold look in their eyes, unable to move at all.


    Only then did Ghost-faced Man retract the coldness in his eyes, and drink a mouthful of it from Wu Yu''s hand before lying back down on the bed.


    After being torn apart, Wu Xiang''s body still maintained an extremely shameful posture, her hands tightly clenched into fists as she lowered her head.


    Even at this time, he still wasn''t willing to rely on her for even a moment! They both refused to let her get close to them!


    So why?


    Master wanted a woman of unknown origin to come close to him?!


    She was clearly the one who stayed by Master''s side the longest, wasn''t she? Why couldn''t he make her feel closer? Let her, the person beside him, get close to him? Instead, he was going to get close to a mysterious woman?


    The struggle in Wu Xiang''s heart, Ghost-faced Man didn''t care at all. After calming himself down, he looked at the person in the room and asked with a slight frown, "Where is he?"


    People?


    Who was the master talking about?


    Wu Yu was puzzled for a moment before replying, "To reply Mistress, that lady should have separated from us at that time."


    "Separated?" Ghost-faced Man''s tone turned cold, "What happened?"


    "At that time, Master''s wounds were still bleeding, and the subordinates were also at a loss for what to do. The powder that the Godly Doctor gave his subordinates was completely useless. At that time, that girl said she could help Master stop the bleeding, and the condition was to separate them. "


    Ghost-faced Man did not speak as he listened to Wu Yu.


    Wu Yu felt a little bit of pressure, and small beads of sweat couldn''t help but appear on his forehead. "In order to help Master reach the Godly Doctor in time, this subordinate agreed to that lady''s words."


    With that, Wu Yu knelt on the ground. "Please punish me, Master!"


    "Did you send someone to follow them?"


    "Master, your subordinate sent someone to follow that girl." I will definitely find out the identity of that lady. I hope master can be at ease! " Wu Yu spoke quickly. He didn''t know why. A sense of intuition rose in his heart.


    If he answered without following, he would only feel a chill in his neck.


    Wu Xiang suddenly raised her head. A ball of flame surged in her heart, causing her heart to feel as if it had been pierced by a needle. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    Why did Master ask about that woman instead of his own situation when he woke up?


    "Mn," With Wu Yu''s guarantee, Ghost-faced Man closed his eyes, "There''s new information, report to me in time."


    "Yes sir!"


    In order to let the Ghost-faced Man rest well, Wu Yu pulled Wu Xiang out and gently closed the door.


    Wu Xiang fiercely flung Wu Yu''s hand away when they reached the corner. "Did you do it!?"


    "What did you say?" There was no expression on Wu Yu''s face.


    "Did you get your men to capture my men?!" Wu Xiang glared angrily at Wu Yu. "Did you do it? Why did you do it!?"


    "I''ve already said it before," Wu Yu didn''t get slightly angered by Wu Xiang''s anger. Instead, he raised his eyelids. "In order to prevent you from going astray, in order to prevent you from provoking Master''s anger."


    "If you send people to follow me, I will also send people to follow me. Why would I be the one to provoke the wrath of my master?!"


    His master treated that woman differently. Why was Wu Yu like this as well? She was just a little girl!


    This caused a bit of jealousy to arise within Wu Xiang''s heart. A feeling of unwillingness surged violently in his heart.


    "Wu Xiang, don''t think that I don''t know what the people you sent out are planning to do!" Wu Yu''s voice became more severe. "There are some things that you can''t do. Do you need me to teach you?"


    A hint of panic flashed through Wu Xiang''s eyes. "I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    "You clearly know in your heart that Master really cares about that woman right now. "The man you sent was indeed looking for a chance to get rid of that woman. Do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Wu Yu spoke as he drew closer to Wu Xiang. "If it weren''t for the fact that my men arrived in time and that woman was in trouble, do you think you''d still be able to stand safely before me?"


    "If you won''t tell me, if I won''t tell you, how will Master know!" Wu Xiang glared hatefully at Wu Yu. "If it weren''t for you ruining my plans, that woman would have already died!"


    "Do you think Master is so easy to fool? If I hadn''t done anything, the one who would have died now would have been you! "Aroma free!"

 C85 Unable to tolerate 1

    "How do you know that the one who died was me? Who knows, maybe Master will pretend that this never happened!" Wu Xiang''s face contorted with resentment.


    This made Wu Yu feel slightly apprehensive.


    "Wu Xiang, you are no longer suitable to be by Master''s side." Wu Yu''s expression was slightly cold.


    Scentless Fragrance already had too many of his emotions mixed in. If someone found out about this flaw and took advantage of it to sneak in. If so, it would lead to even greater disaster!


    "What makes you say that?" "You''re not my superior, and I''m not your subordinate. You don''t have any power to decide whether or not I stay!"


    With a "pa" sound, Wu Xiang''s face tilted to the side, and a red handprint appeared on her face.


    Wu Xiang tilted his head and looked at Wu Yu in disbelief. He covered his face and said, "You dare, hit me?" What right do you have to hit me? "


    "With your current unstable mood, I must calm you down!" Wu Yu''s face didn''t have a trace of warmth as he coldly spoke.


    In an instant, the room became quiet. Wu Xiang pursed his lips as he glared at Wu Yu. If not for the distance between here and Ghost-faced Man''s room, she would have already rushed over.


    "In the past few days, you should just shut your doors and think about it." Wu Yu turned away, refusing to meet Wu Xiang''s gaze. "I will explain the situation to Master."


    "You!"


    "Don''t be unconvinced in your heart. You also know that I was the one who told you about sending people to assassinate that girl. Do you think you can still walk out from in front of your master?"


    "If you still want to stay by Master''s side, from today on, you have to listen to me! Now, go back to your room, and don''t come out until I tell you! "


    Wu Xiang covered his face. Upon hearing Wu Yu''s words, his face paled. He pursed his lips and finally chose to give in to Wu Yu''s words. Without even turning his head, he headed back to his room.


    Wu Yu closed his eyes and sighed softly.


    He was still reluctant to part with his relationship for so many years, unwilling to let go of it. Hopefully, Wu Xiang could figure it out for himself.


    Ever since he returned from the nunnery, Murong Sheng''s life in the General''s Estate had instantly changed.


    If they didn''t live here, they would be worse off than pigs. Furthermore, they wouldn''t be wearing clothes that even maids couldn''t compare to. Furthermore, they wouldn''t be unable to eat their fill every day.


    Previously, Murong Shan wanted to push a few to her, but she rejected her offer.


    Who knows if Murong Shan''s servant is good or bad? Or was she simply a spy here, with no job at all?


    However, if he rejected all of them, it would be difficult. Murong Sheng pretended to be reluctant and left one behind.


    The maidservants by his side were best served by those whom he could trust.


    It seemed like it was time to go to another village and meet his father and mother. Perhaps, he could bring the wet nurse along with him?


    All these changes made Qing Ying feel as if she was living in a dream. She couldn''t recover her senses for several days, and her steps were light as if she was walking on white clouds.


    Qing Ying was trembling with fear when doing things as she was afraid that she would break this illusion. She was afraid that she would once again return to her previous life.


    But Murong Sheng didn''t like it at all, nor would she be grateful for her kindness.


    The stinging string was something she should have obtained in the first place. Now that she had returned to this life, there was no problem at all! Furthermore, this courtyard had originally been chosen for her by her mother. She had even disguised herself.


    Yet, Murong Shan had forcibly taken over the place for so many years. She did not settle the score with Murong Shan properly, and that was already giving her a lot of face!


    Taking back what we have now is only the first step.


    Later on, she would get even more!


    She would take back her father''s title as Rongguo!


    She would slowly calculate how Murong Shan and Shangguan Hong had schemed against her!


    If Murong Ling still dared to be arrogant in front of her, then she would be even more arrogant than Murong Ling!


    In any case, everyone in the entire mansion already knew that her body was very weak. The moment she had an attack, she would faint, and then have her upper body covered in evil!


    As for what would happen after he was deceived, Murong Ling was a very clear example of that!


    But now, what made Murong Sheng more satisfied was that at least within Rongguo Mansion, the servants no longer saw her as arrogant. At the very least, they would be extremely respectful and would not look for trouble with the Second Madam just to curry favor with her.


    This way, she would be able to save a lot of time and not have to rack her brains to think of a way to deal with these people.


    This way, she would be able to peacefully spend a large amount of time to store the things inside the secret realm. Walking on this world, she clearly understood one thing: she had to become stronger.


    That way, he wouldn''t be bullied by others. Even if he was bullied, he wouldn''t feel like he couldn''t escape anymore!


    The first time, she didn''t want to experience it a second time!


    Who knew if the next time she faced death or was she let go?


    In order to make himself more powerful, Murong Sheng made Qing Ying stand guard outside the room. He was learning medicine and poison techniques!


    In her current situation, the only thing she could do was to save herself. If anyone dared to bully her, she wouldn''t mind letting them have a taste of the poison.


    "Mother!" What was going on!? Why did that trash start living a good life again?! "


    On the surface, Murong Ling called Aunt Jiang her concubine. But secretly, Murong Ling still liked to call her mother. Now, she was half lying on the bed, her forehead wrapped in white gauze, and her face distorted in anger.


    "That good-for-nothing was useless, and even caused me to get sick with him when I was young. Furthermore, she beat me up. Why was she able to eat, drink, and dress well? And I am going to lie in bed recuperating, and can''t go anywhere?! "


    "Mother, I''m so tired of her. Can you tell Grandma, Aunt and the others to kick that good-for-nothing out of here?!" Since her family is in such dire straits, why does she still have to act like the direct descendant of some young miss? It''s really disgusting! "

 C86 Unable to tolerate 2

    "Mother, then go and tell Auntie!" Let her chase that good-for-nothing out of here! It''s not comfortable having that good-for-nothing in my heart! "


    "Mother, look, all the injuries on my body were caused by that good-for-nothing, and now that good-for-nothing lives so well." My heart is not convinced! Besides, didn''t auntie also dislike that good-for-nothing? "Then tell me about it!"


    "Mother, don''t continue peeling the apple without a word. Even if you have finished peeling it, I will not eat it!" Look at me, I was almost broken by that good-for-nothing, I can''t take it anymore! "


    Murong Ling''s mouth kept talking, but she realized that even after talking for a long time, Madame Jiang was not paying attention to him. She knocked on the bed angrily, both her hands fiercely patting the bed. "Mother, I told you not to eat apples anymore!" Can you think of a way to kick that good-for-nothing out! "


    Looking at Murong Ling, Aunt Jiang helplessly put down the fruit knife in her hand and stuffed the apple that had been cut into two into Murong Ling''s hands. "Ling''er, I am only a concubine, how can I drive people out?"


    She was only a small concubine. If it was before, she might even be able to suppress Murong Sheng. But now, she didn''t dare to do anything.


    "If you have no other choice, I''ll go find aunt and elder sister!" Murong Ling could not bear to see Murong Sheng having such a good life, so he immediately got off the bed and ran outside.


    No matter how Madame Jiang shouted after them, they couldn''t stop her.


    Madame Jiang was so angry that she stomped her feet. "That idiot!"


    How did she end up with such a fool, always being used as a gun by others, and not knowing it?!


    Murong Ling was injured and ran into Second Madam''s courtyard. Coincidentally, Murong Shan was also there.


    "Aunt, Big Sis, are you guys just going to watch that Murong Sheng, that good-for-nothing, live a good life?" When Murong Ling ran in, she did not even look at the expressions of the others, and directly shouted, "She is such a detestable person, but I have almost been broken by her. She actually dares to snatch food from me! Why should I! "


    "Big Sis, don''t you usually love me the most? Can you think of a way to get rid of this good-for-nothing? I don''t want to see her anymore! Why are all the servants in the mansion flattering her now? It''s obvious that she''s just a useless trash, so what''s so great about her! "


    And he was still trying to give birth to a descendant!


    The title of Rongguo in the main house was taken down and he still had the nerve to say that he was the direct descendant of the young miss!


    Murong Shan laughed lightly, and after she finished speaking, she pushed the teacup by her side to Murong Ling, "Drink some tea to moisten your throat, what''s there to be angry about about with these things?"


    "Big Sis, aren''t you angry?!" Murong Ling picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp, then placed it on the table with her eyes wide open, "Big sister, you aren''t angry at all, that good-for-nothing has taken over your courtyard! "Why aren''t you thinking of a way to get rid of him?"


    "That courtyard belonged to the second cousin after all. It is only natural for me to occupy it for so long and return it back. On the other hand, why are you so angry? There are still injuries on your body, so be careful or you might take too long to recover. " Murong Shan replied casually, as if she did not care about this at all.


    "Big sister?!"


    Murong Ling''s eyes blinked a few times, and felt like she had misheard, "You really don''t care about it at all in your heart? Since you''ve lived in that courtyard for so long, it is naturally yours, Big Sis. How can you be so unconcerned, I''m about to die from anger, I really don''t know what Big Sis is thinking! "


    Murong Ling had suffered a lot at Murong Sheng''s hands, she did not want to see Murong Sheng''s days in a slightly better state.


    Especially back when she was bullying Murong Sheng, it had now become like this due to her getting beaten up by Murong Sheng! In the end, nothing happened to Murong Sheng. On the contrary, she was living a better life than she had in the past!


    As for her, she would be lying in bed everyday, enduring the pain on her head and drinking some awful Chinese medicine!


    What made Murong Ling feel the most collapse was, just what kind of great luck did this Murong Sheng have? let the aunt and the elder sister start to have a change of attitude towards Murong Sheng, they were completely able to tolerate it!


    Murong Shan drank a mouthful of tea and gently said, "Ling''er, you can''t say such things. second cousin has also suffered a lot before, but now that she is leading a life that originally belonged to her, how can you bear it? "


    "We are both young mistresses of the Rongguo Mansion, and we don''t lack anyone. You don''t need to be so angry."


    Murong Ling was truly going to collapse completely. She looked at Murong Shan with extreme disbelief, and did not expect that Murong Shan was actually such a magnanimous person.


    "Big sister!" Have you forgotten who caused all the injuries on my body? "Why should I watch her live comfortably while I drink the medicine bitterly?"


    "Big sister!" I can tolerate anything, but this is the only thing I can''t tolerate! "


    Murong Shan frowned, then put down the teacup in her hand, "I naturally know, and everyone present saw what happened that day. If not for you rushing up yourself, you would definitely be displeasing to second cousin. How could the second cousin do such a thing to you? "


    "You should be glad that Grandmother was there. Otherwise, your situation might have been even worse than it is now. Didn''t second cousin say so herself? As long as no one provokes her, she will not do anything. "


    "We are all family, what second cousin takes back is only what belongs to him. Don''t keep it in your heart to fuss about it. You have been targeting the second cousin since you were young, so you should let it go now. "


    "It''s been so many years. If there was any enmity, it would have disappeared long ago. It''s yours or yours, you won''t lose anything just because second cousin is doing well now. "


    No matter who heard the words of Murong Shan, they felt that this young miss was indeed as the rumors said, a kind-hearted person.


    However, Murong Ling was not willing to accept this. She opened her mouth, as if she was listening to some strange news, and quickly said to Second Madam, "Auntie, quickly look, is elder sister bewitched by that good-for-nothing?"


    Second Madam glanced at Murong Ling and said flatly, "What your Big Sis said makes a lot of sense. She''s not even fully recovered, and she''s still running around. Why aren''t you going back and lying down to recuperate? Your aunt should be able to find him soon. "


    He truly deserved to be called a fool! Second Madam Gu lightly touched the still swollen red, feeling extremely disgusted with Murong Ling.

 C87 Awareness 1

    "Aunt, you too!" Murong Ling had a bellyful of words that could not be spat out no matter how hard she tried.


    In the end, this one and two people both spoke out towards Murong Sheng?!


    Right now, she had no idea what her aunt and elder sister were thinking!


    Could it be that her life in the past few years was fake?!


    Aunt and Big Sis don''t hate that damned girl Murong Sheng at all?


    Is there a problem with her, or is there a problem with my aunt and elder sister?!


    Murong Ling endured it again and again, but in the end, she could no longer endure, and angrily rushed out, "All of you have started to treat that good-for-nothing, have you?! "I understand, I''ll leave now!"


    Without helpers, what else could she do!


    "Send someone to follow Third Miss and let her recuperate properly." Murong Shan instructed the servant beside him.


    Murong Shan had emerged from her stomach, so the Second Madam naturally knew how young Murong Shan was, and how much she had surpassed her! Murong Shan was even more scheming than her.


    Sometimes, when she had no way to decide what to do, the Second Madam would discuss with Murong Shan and decide what to do and think of a way out.


    Murong Shan''s finger lightly twirled around the edge of the tea cup, her gaze was as calm as water, and the words that came out of her mouth were somewhat hair-raising, "Mother, what are you worried about right now? Let that damn girl think about Qing Fu for a few days. "


    "But," Second Madam Ye touched her face with a face full of resentment. "If it wasn''t for that damned girl, how could I have lost so much face? How could I have received two slaps on the face!"


    "Mother, rest assured. Your daughter will remember all the hardships you went through that day," Murong Shan said slowly. What''s the point of letting her live a life of misery? "She''s already used to it. No matter how bitter it is, it won''t do anything to her."


    "But now it''s different. Mother, think about it. It''s easy to go from simple to extravagant, but to go from extravagant to frugal is extremely difficult. She was eating, drinking, and living well. Having enjoyed everything, even her servants treated her with utmost respect, giving her the feeling that she had reached the pinnacle. She would think, "Do you want to lose this?"


    "No," Murong Shan laughed, as her delicate cherry lips gently opened. "No matter if it''s her, no one is used to falling from days of comfort to days of poverty.


    "Doesn''t she look very arrogant now? Wouldn''t there be more evilness invading one''s body and one''s body becoming weak to threaten others? But once? Once she''s back to her old life, Mother, do you think she''ll be upset and go crazy? "


    Second Madam heard what Murong Shan said and thought of something.


    Shan Er''s eyes lit up a little, "Shan Er, the move you mentioned, is really, really a killing technique!"


    Who could bear such a life of ups and downs? Just like a favored concubine in the palace who had been sent to the cold palace, who would be able to last until the end and not go crazy?


    Second Madam''s face could not help but reveal a smile, "Shan Er is indeed intelligent, but her thinking is better than mother!"


    If Murong Sheng went crazy because of this, would others be able to put this black hat on her head? Could it be that they themselves had made Murong Sheng crazy?


    Wasn''t it because Murong Sheng herself was unstable, that she couldn''t stand a slight setback, what did it have to do with them?


    So what if it''s weird, the house owner''s luck was bad, and Murong Sheng, this damned girl, didn''t have that young miss''s fortune?


    At that time, she would throw Murong Sheng, who had gone crazy, in front of Murong Yu and Murong Yu, and let them properly watch her precious daughter go crazy.


    "Shan Er, Mother really knows, my Shan Er has an idea," when she thought about how Qin Wanlin would probably go crazy, the Second Madam could not even close her mouth from her laughter, and as long as Qin Wanlin''s people are unlucky, he would be happy, "This method is indeed a brilliant one!"


    Because the laughing action was too big, it directly involved Second Madam''s swollen face which had not recovered yet. It hurt so much that Second Madam suddenly remembered something, "But Shan Er, hoof has been squatting in the courtyard not coming out every day. How do we find her fault and beat her back to her original form?"


    "Mother," Murong Shan poured a cup of tea for the Second Madam, allowing her to calm her heart and breath, "Don''t worry for now, you''ll be able to find a person''s mistake no matter what. In this world, there is no one who is inferior to others. If there is no fault, then one can only be a saint. "


    "Alright," Second Madam Gu calmed her heart. "Then let that damned girl enjoy her blessings for a few days first. When the time comes, we''ll just kill her and never be able to turn our backs again!"


    Murong Shan nodded, "Mother, it is best that you can think like this right now. If you can''t eat hot tofu due to your impatience, mother, you have to calm down first.


    "Besides, isn''t there only one person who''s been placed in front of us?" Murong Shan smiled innocently, her eyes flashed with a trace of evil that did not match her appearance. "There''s no need for us to look for her personally, as long as we can''t bear to see her that day and directly take her fate to talk about matters, wouldn''t that be enough?"


    "But ¡­" Second Madam''s heart was a little restless, "You saw that damned girl''s performance that day, Shan Er. What fate was weak, so when the body was weak, evil would enter the body. Her fate ¡­


    "Mother has to think of a way to solve everything." "Mother has to think of a way to solve everything. However, with so many people present, was there really anyone who believed her lies? It''s just that I''m afraid of causing too much trouble and I don''t want to continue pestering you. "


    "Moreover, didn''t Little girl hate her to the bones? As long as Little girl''s condition was not good, the old mistress'' heart would be in her throat. Wasn''t Little girl''s injuries caused by her? When the time comes, we can say yes! "


    Murong Shan did not finish her words, but Second Madam immediately understood what she meant.

 C88 Awareness 2

    The smile on his face reappeared, and his eyes revealed a ruthless light: "Shan Er is right, as long as Little girl''s injury does not improve one day, it will be his problem."


    "Didn''t Little girl say so herself? Back then, when she was so sick, wasn''t it also because of Murong Sheng? Now that your injuries are not good and you are about to get sick, it is that damned girl, Murong Sheng who is doing it! "


    He had originally thought that there wouldn''t be any problems with Murong Sheng''s life order, since she had suffered for so many years, it was likely that she had changed her life order that was too hard.


    Unexpectedly, he would still be the bane of Murong Ling, and at that time ¡­


    "In order to increase our security," Murong Shan opened her mouth, "Mother, I believe that when the time comes, it would be the best time to do something else."


    The Second Madam was a little confused, so Murong Shan went close to her ear and whispered some things.


    When Second Madam Ye heard it, she immediately clapped. "Shan Er, this move you mentioned is really powerful. Not only could it defeat that damned girl, it could also ¡­" The Second Madam did not finish her sentence, but looked at Murong Shan and smiled.


    If he followed Shan Er''s plans, then Murong Sheng would have no choice but to return to that shabby little courtyard and continue to live a life that was worse than being a servant!


    At that time, would Murong Sheng still not go crazy?


    Second Wife laughed happily, but when she thought about the Murong Ling just now, her eyebrows knitted together again, "However, there seems to be something wrong with the Little girl. This girl''s usual food and clothing were all personally imprisoned by that little slut, Chiang ¡­


    "Mother, as long as there is a way, how difficult is it to operate?" Murong Shan smiled faintly, "When the time comes, no one will find out. After changing the medicine and drinking it, will Aunt Jiang still be able to find anything?"


    "Moreover, right now, there is a part of the matter that is still in your hands, Mother. You can do a small part of it then and move Madame Jiang away from the kitchen. Wouldn''t you be able to send people away?"


    "When that happens, Little girl will truly be sick. Even Grandmother would not be able to see any flaws. "


    If he had to be sick, then he had to be sick. Otherwise, with the sharp gaze of the madame, she might really be able to tell something.


    Mentioning the madame, Second Madam''s face turned slightly pale. She couldn''t help but wipe her face with her hands. Nanny Hu''s three slaps on her face were still fresh in her mind.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I can''t let the madame see anything!"


    Just like what Shan Er had said, the old lady could not know. If the madame knew, she would not have slapped him three times.


    Murong Sheng was not favoured in the eyes of the old mistress, as she had already suffered three slaps. Murong Ling had always been by the Old Mistress'' side, and was only second to her in being pampered!


    If the madame found out about it ¡­


    At this moment, Second Madam''s expression became slightly tense.


    "Shan Er! "The madame must not know about this!" Second Madam''s heart pounded incessantly. "If the madame finds out, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Mother, don''t worry." Murong Shan held Second Madam''s hand, allowing her to calm down, a trace of ruthlessness flashed across her innocent face, "The three slaps that you suffered that day, in the future, your daughter will take them all back!"


    Hearing Murong Shan''s words, the Second Madam''s heart immediately became incomparably obedient.


    Worthy of being her daughter! Looks like that idiot Qin Wanlin was definitely unable to win against her daughter!


    "But mother, the matters of the Little girl can be temporarily postponed for a while, but as I said earlier. Mother had better pave the way in time, slowly. When a big incident suddenly broke out in the beginning, it will always arouse the suspicion of others. "


    "Shan Er, what do you mean?" Second Madam seemed to be deep in thought.


    "First, I will slowly place some doubts in the hearts of the people, neither too big nor too small. After that, things will happen a lot. We don''t even need to think about it, we can make people suspect her. At that time, "Murong Shan smiled innocently," Little girl''s illness is finally breaking out. Mother, what do you think Grandmother will think?


    Second Madam''s eyes lit up, and she smiled at Murong Shan.


    The next morning, Qing Ying brought in some hot water and helped Murong Sheng up from her bed. She spoke with a mysterious expression, "Miss, do you know that something strange happened last night?"


    Murong Sheng was still silently reading the book she had read that night, but when she heard Qing Ying''s tone, she did not care about it at all.


    "Just now when this servant was fetching water, I saw some maidservants chatting in the back garden, so I leaned over to listen." What was that? The flowers planted outside the courtyard that Eldest Miss had just moved into seemed to have been uprooted by a strong wind. But last night, there was no wind at all. "


    Murong Sheng slightly raised an eyebrow, "Oh? "There''s such a thing?"


    Obviously, Qing Ying was very regretful that she did not know what happened afterwards.


    When Murong Sheng heard it, she couldn''t help but sneer in her heart.


    She said that Murong Shan and the Qi Clan had changed a lot these few days. So they were waiting for her here?


    Today, the flower was eerily plucked out. Was tomorrow some kind of bird that fell from the sky and died mysteriously? Then, would something strange happen?


    In the end, everything pointed to her, saying that it was because her fate was too hard, that was why so many strange things happened in the manor?


    "Miss, do you think there is something bad going on here?" Qing Ying tidied up the table, "This servant always feels uneasy."


    "En," Murong Sheng remained calm and composed, "If you don''t have peace of mind, then that''s right. Aren''t these things supposed to be directed at your young miss?"


    Hearing that, Qing Ying immediately understood, and remembered the matter of Murong Sheng''s fate, she was so angry that her face turned white: "Miss, the old lady had already said that she is fine, why are these people still gossiping behind her back! This servant needs to find them to properly reason with them! "


    "Theory?" Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, "What''s the point of arguing with them, it''s just a group of maids chattering. Anyone who dares to gossip in the manor must be ordered to do so. Wouldn''t you be asking for trouble if you were to go? "

 C89 Awareness 3

    "But Miss," she was anxious and angry at the same time. The truth rushed forward to argue with these people, "If we don''t go back on the theory, are we going to let them continue on like this?"


    "Miss finally has a good life now, why do these people still want to throw dirty water on Miss? This is too despicable!" She was so angry that she stomped her feet.


    Murong Sheng did not mind at all, as she walked out of the courtyard and leaned lazily on the ground, "What''s the rush? Watch out. Someone will stand up and speak up for us in a moment. "


    Now that he was in front of her, he wasn''t afraid of losing face at all!


    Qing Ying was stunned, "Miss, who will stand up?"


    Just then, Murong Shan walked over. She was wearing a hundred flower dress, slowly walking over, as if she was a fairy that descended from the sky.


    "Since you''re so fond of gossiping, just take this month''s money and go out!"


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan''s furious expression with interest, and felt that it was extremely interesting.


    Looking at the scolded servants whose faces were all covered with dirt, Murong Shan snorted: "Hurry up and disperse, work properly! "Next time, if I see you again, I will chase all of you out of your homes!"


    When the group of maids heard this, they didn''t dare to say anything. He quickly left to do his own things.


    There was a lot of money in the Rongguo Mansion, who would want to lose a job like this?


    Murong Shan was filled with rage. When she turned around and saw Murong Sheng, a smile reappeared on her face, "Sister Sheng, I''ve come to visit you. Are you used to living here?"


    "Habit, of course I''m used to it," Murong Sheng said as a smile appeared on his face. "What Eldest Cousin said is that this is a courtyard that I live in anyway, so how could I not be used to it?"


    Hearing this, a slight crack appeared on Murong Shan''s smile. Fortunately, she managed to react in time and perfectly covered it up, "Sister Sheng is right, but I forgot about this matter."


    "I wonder why Eldest Cousin is here today, do you want to say something?"


    This early in the morning, Murong Shan had paid them a visit. If there was nothing to say, Murong Sheng would not believe it even if she was beaten to death. Who knew what these people were thinking behind her back?


    "It''s this kind of Sister Sheng," Murong Shan took out an invitation from a servant and passed it to Murong Sheng, "The Feng Family has recently prepared a flower feast and invited all of the young miss of the capital to attend. Coincidentally, they all said that they wanted to see Sister Sheng, so I sent a thread to him to invite you to join them. "


    "Sister Sheng, are you willing to go?"


    Feng Family?


    The reason was to see her? So he wanted to invite her to join him? Murong Sheng laughed in his heart. What exactly was he thinking, and what was going on?


    Murong Sheng took the invitation from Murong Shan''s hand and opened it. It was exactly the same as what Murong Shan said, they wanted Murong Sheng to participate in the Feng Family''s feast.


    The young mistresses in the capital had nothing to do all day, so what kind of party were they hosting? As long as he could find a reason, he would be able to gather all of the noble young mistresses in the capital.


    Needless to say, Murong Shan was naturally in the ranks of the invitations.


    As for her, Murong Sheng, she had lived a life that couldn''t even be compared to a servant. Until now, there were probably only a few people who could remember her. Those who could remember her completely were those who disliked her as a child.


    Now that he had suddenly sent an invitation card inviting her over, there was some meaning behind it.


    Murong Sheng looked at it for a bit, then closed the invitation, and smiled sweetly at Murong Shan: "Alright, since it''s an invitation from Eldest Cousin, then I will respectfully accept it, I can''t let Eldest Cousin lose face right?"


    Murong Shan''s eyes shone with a cold light, her face had a happy smile, "Sister Sheng can only agree to it, that''s really good. I was just worried that Sister Sheng did not want to see me. "


    "Then Sister Sheng, your body is still very weak. You should take a good rest first.


    Looking at Murong Shan''s figure that was walking far away, Murong Sheng sneered, and casually threw the invitation on the ground: "Feng Family''s flower feast? How interesting, these young mistresses don''t even know me, and they even say they want to meet me? "Hehe."


    It was most likely that they were in a hurry to help Murong Shan vent her anger.


    Who didn''t know that Murong Shan was a kind-hearted person who would easily be bullied? And her current reputation, other than having a big chest and no brains, with a head full of weeds, had also gained another person, a dog who liked to bully Murong Shan.


    Just by thinking about it with one''s toes, one could figure out who was behind this. Isn''t that Murong Shan''s little sisters group? She probably didn''t have any good intentions when she sent this invitation.


    Qing Ying saw the invitation on the floor, "Miss, why don''t we not go to this feast?"


    Her young mistress finally had a good life, and it wasn''t easy for her to not be bullied anymore, but today, some rumors started to spread. Although he was stopped by the young miss, the impression of being bullied before was still deeply rooted in Qing Ying''s heart.


    The scene that happened today immediately made Qing Ying recall her bad memories.


    "Not going?" That won''t do, "Murong Sheng yawned lazily and laughed," I already promised Eldest Cousin, how can I go back on my word and not go?


    "What''s more, this invitation was specially prepared by someone else for me, your young lady. Wouldn''t it be a waste of my good intentions if I didn''t go?"


    In her previous life, she remembered that there was a banquet like this one. However, at that time, she was still a little mouse with a head full of dirt, so no one paid attention to her. This time around, things might not be as good as last time.


    Of course, the more difficult it was, the more excited she would be and the more fighting spirit she would feel!


    They were just a bunch of young ladies with not even hair yet, yet they already started to learn how to bully others? She wanted these people to have a good look at what real bullying was!

 C90 Reminiscence 1

    "Go, pay some silver like the butler in the storehouse. Let''s go out of the house to make a new set of clothes."


    "Huh?"


    Why did she suddenly have to leave the house?


    Looking at Qing Ying''s silly appearance, Murong Sheng extended her slender finger and lightly pressed on Qing Ying''s forehead, "Have you lived a good life these past two days, your brain has become stupid?"


    "Since we are going to participate in the Flower Banquet, of course, we should make a good set of clothes. Otherwise, do you want me, your Young Miss, to wear a tattered set of clothes that can''t even be worn by maidservants to participate in the exchange meeting of those young mistresses? "


    "Right, right!" Qing Ying threw the invitation to the side and nodded, "Young miss is right, young miss, please wait a moment, I will go to the warehouse to pay the silver! Young miss, wait for me to come back! "


    Qing Ying hurriedly ran out of the room and came back with a conflicted look on her face. "Miss, do you think the butler would be willing to pay us the silver taels?"


    Murong Sheng sneered, "He has to pay even if he doesn''t want to, if he doesn''t want to. Just say it, tell the old lady to go and see if they dare to pay! "


    After deducting so much money from her for so many years, she didn''t want to pay it? It was quite beautiful!


    The last time he went out in the carriage and went to the nunnery, this was the first time Murong Sheng truly came out to see the prosperity of the capital.


    The streets and alleys were crisscrossed, and all that came and went were the commoners walking around. The people on both sides received the goods and were all small vendors with different sizes. They were all shouting and shouting, and all sorts of voices were mixed together, forming a bustling and prosperous city scene.


    "Because of the Ghost King''s appearance, we didn''t watch properly last time."


    As Murong Sheng walked along this bluestone path, her mood lightened by quite a bit.


    After being imprisoned in the cold palace for so long in her previous life, her heart had long since lost its initial liveliness. Now that the noise had reached his ears, Murong Sheng was able to regain some of the time of his youth.


    "Aiyo, Miss, don''t casually talk about the Ghost King outside, be careful not to be overheard by the Ghost King''s people."


    Qing Ying followed Murong Sheng closely, afraid that there would be too many people on the way and she would lose Murong Sheng. Now that she had heard Murong Sheng''s words, her heart was already filled with excitement as she hurriedly opened her mouth to point at them.


    Murong Sheng rolled her eyes, she really couldn''t understand why Qing Ying was so afraid of the Spirit King.


    Alright, in the beginning, there was indeed a little bit of fear ¡­


    She told the truth, there was a lot of it


    "Alright, alright, alright. If you don''t want to say it, don''t want to say it. Let''s go and take a look at the place where the clothes are made." With this silver, we cannot keep it. Who knows if it will be taken back by someone else? "


    She had long since hidden the hundred thousand taels of silver that she had extorted from the subordinates of Ghost-faced Man.


    That was her life saving silver, she could not just spend it casually. If she could get the silver from the Rongguo Mansion, then she would use the Rongguo Mansion''s silver!


    "Miss, this servant has asked around!" Qing Ying excitedly led Murong Sheng to an embroidery workshop that seemed to be bustling with business, "This time the clothes we made look good!"


    "Is that so? "Then this one."


    Murong Sheng raised her head and looked at the plaque. It was indeed the best one. Many young mistresses'' clothes were custom-made from this place. Nice, but expensive.


    Of course, she used the Rongguo Mansion''s silver, so she didn''t feel bad about it at all.


    Once Murong Sheng entered, he was called over to pick out the clothes. Her enthusiasm made Murong Sheng praise, as expected of the business!


    Even with her current clothes, she didn''t roll her eyes at her, so there was a reason for her business to be so good.


    "Hey, you guys tell me, although that Wang Yan is only a concubine, but her looks are among the top in the entire capital." There should be a lot of people who want to marry her, right? Why are they so anxious?


    "Hey, you guys don''t know? Some news leaked out, it seems that the emperor is going to help the Ghost King select another consort after a period of time! "


    This news was like a sudden clap of thunder that caused the surrounding people to feel a bit dizzy. This group of young mistresses that gathered together to pick out the clothes all exclaimed in unison, "What?!?" Why did the Ghost King choose another consort? Didn''t you choose a concubine before this? "


    "I heard that none of those women survived, so the emperor helped the Ghost King choose an imperial concubine."


    Murong Sheng stood at the innermost area and picked out the clothes, and from afar, she could hear the cries of the several mistresses who had just entered the shop. Hearing that, Murong Sheng''s face darkened, the Spirit King was going to choose a concubine?


    "This can''t be true, is the Ghost King''s fate too tough? That''s why ¡­"


    "Don''t spout nonsense, be careful not to get overheard by the Ghost King''s men, we are going to suffer together."


    "But, if we choose an imperial concubine this time, what will we do if the emperor chooses us?"


    "That shouldn''t be the case, right? The emperor should also be someone who knows the fate of the Ghost King, right? You can''t choose one, but do you have the same fate? "


    Murong Sheng slowed down her picking of clothes, listening to their conversation, her brows knitted a little. In her previous life, had the emperor also chosen a consort for the Ghost King at this time?


    Ever since the Ghost King was branded as an ominous person, he rarely interacted with others. However, the emperor didn''t seem to want to give up on the Ghost King. He still helped the Ghost King choose an imperial concubine every year.


    But every time, whoever became the Ghost King''s wife would die miserably on the night of their wedding bed. Furthermore, he had a ferocious expression on his face, as if he had seen some sort of evil ghost.


    It was because of this that people believed that the Ghost King was indeed an ominous person, and that his fate was extremely hard!


    "Oh?" Suddenly, Wang Yuluo appeared in front of Murong Sheng, the smile on her face became brighter, "Isn''t this Second Miss''s Second Miss?"


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. It turned out that the group of duckling girls from before had, the young mistress who lived in the Rongguo Mansion.


    No wonder it was so noisy, it turned out that the people they befriended were all just some small fry, talking about everything outside.


    "Come come come, weren''t you curious earlier who the Master Miss participating in the feast was? I can see it now. "

 C91 Reminiscence 2

    These words landed heavily in everyone''s ears, sounding like they had different intentions.


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s tattered clothes, her eyes unconsciously revealed a look of despise.


    Murong Sheng chuckled, if she was really a fourteen year old girl now. She might not be able to tell how much vinegar was contained within it. She was about to become an old man, and her entire body was filled with jealousy.


    As for the disdainful and contemptuous gaze that fell on her body, it proved one thing.


    That is, this woman likes King Rui.


    "You like King Rui?" Murong Sheng raised his eyelids, and looked at the lady. As he lazily opened his mouth, the words that came out of his mouth were like a huge rock that had been smashed into water, causing countless splashes.


    Who cares if the others were willing to listen, Murong Sheng still had to say it, who let that girl stare at her with that displeasing gaze?


    When the woman heard Murong Sheng''s words, she felt as if someone was holding a small hammer and hitting her head hard, her mind was completely blank.


    "¡­"


    All the young mistresses present were somewhat speechless.


    Especially Wang Yuluo, she stared at the scene in front of her with wide eyes out of shock. Someone actually liked King Rui in this circle that she had snuck into with so much difficulty!


    If her big cousin found out that she was playing with people from King Rui, would he not find her even more unpleasant to look at?!


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    That woman was doing very well, and her mind was extremely easy to disguise. She would not be easily seen through by others.


    Although she was given a big jump by Murong Sheng just now, when she said it out like that without any warning. But at least she came out of the backyard and quickly calmed down.


    The expression on his face was extremely unhappy, "Girl, this is only the first time I have met you. Isn''t it too much for you to say that I like the Prince Rui the moment you opened your mouth?! "


    "None of my close friends who are playing with me have heard of this, are you trying to guess and slander my reputation?!"


    The King Rui was naturally one of the many phoenixes, and there were quite a few girls who liked the King Rui. However, most of them carefully buried their liking within their hearts, not daring to casually reveal it.


    After all, reputation was very important to women.


    But not saying it was one thing, saying it was another.


    The women who came with Qin Yirong also had strange looks in their eyes as they looked at Qin Yirong.


    No one would have thought that Qin Yirong, who had always been uninterested in any young master, who seemed to have wholeheartedly immersed herself in painting, would suddenly be exposed as someone saying that she liked the King Rui.


    This caused the small thoughts in some people''s hearts to start bubbling up.


    Thinking back to Qin Yirong''s actions from before, it really revealed some of her intentions.


    For example


    "No wonder every time she''s the first one to start talking about the Prince Rui ¡­"


    "And you didn''t notice? Every time there''s a banquet that the Prince Rui is at, she would always show off and show off. "


    "That''s right, I seem to have never heard the Prince Rui say something bad from Qin Yirong''s mouth before."


    "So that''s how it is!"


    So it turned out that Qin Yirong, who had always been so high and mighty, actually liked the Prince Rui! This was buried really deeply!


    They were still talking about their close friends, talking about everything to Qin Yirong. Since Qin Yirong did not say anything, did she treat them as fools?


    Although the girls weren''t comfortable with Qin Yirong hiding her intentions, they didn''t reveal it too clearly. Compared to Qin Yirong''s family affairs, there was really a gap between their family affairs and Qin Yirong''s.


    However, if you like it, then you should like it. You must hide it, and pull them along before you even eat to cover it up. This caused some people to feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be fooled by this person. I don''t even know her. How could she know about me?"


    Qin Wangrong tried her best to defend herself, but once this person started believing in something, it was as if he was trying to argue.


    The other women looked at Qin Wangrong with even more odd expressions.


    Qin Wangrong liked to be looked at with admiration, but she didn''t like to be looked at with such eyes by her little sister! When she saw this, Qin Wangrong''s heart was filled with rage.


    He could only look at Murong Sheng hatefully, wishing that she could tear Murong Sheng''s mouth apart.


    It was all this woman!


    If this woman hadn''t spouted such nonsense, how could things have turned out like this?


    Murong Sheng shrugged her shoulders, feeling extremely helpless in her heart. She just looked at the woman in front of her with an uncomfortable expression and said casually. But who would have known that Shangguan Hong would have such influence?


    It made so many women interested in Shangguan Hong, which directly led Qin Wangrong to stand against these women.


    But who told this woman to look at her like that? If he allowed her to bully him, wouldn''t he allow her to retaliate? To counterattack was the same as when she''d done something terrible.


    That''s right, why is the heart of a noble young miss always so narrow?


    Since he wanted to bully others, he had to think about whether he would be bullied by others. Since he couldn''t accept being bullied, then why did he have to bully others?


    The world is so big, do you still need everyone to walk in circles around you?


    Are you the Sky Emperor?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Murong Sheng was always vengeful, "I only said the truth, and you actually want to eat me? What is it? This territory is yours? Do I have to ask your permission for anything? "


    "You are extremely tyrannical, but it is not impossible. "Of course, you should go and discuss this with the emperor. See if the emperor is willing to hand over this right to you."


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was getting more and more unreliable, these noble women all turned pale.


    What did those words mean?


    These words represented that the Qin family was plotting to usurp the throne! They were even discussing with the emperor. This was the crime of exterminating an entire family!

 C92 Meeting Madman 1

    After leaving the embroidery workshop, there was a trace of fear on Qing Ying''s face. She said, "Miss, don''t talk like that in the future. If you''re not careful, you will lose your head."


    Murong Sheng felt that it didn''t matter, since she wasn''t the one who made others not say anything and treated this place as her own territory.


    Looking at Qing Ying''s timid appearance, she could only comfort her, "Good, good, good. From now on, I will listen to you. I will not say anymore."


    She couldn''t guarantee anything. If someone looked down on her in front of her in the future, she really wouldn''t be able to control herself.


    It wasn''t easy to get out, so how could he go back so easily and hold it in?


    Murong Sheng led Qing Ying around the streets of the Beijing and suddenly, a strong smell of herbs entered Murong Sheng''s nose, causing her eyes to light up.


    Although her secret realm had everything, it did not have some common medicinal ingredients. If he wanted to use ordinary medicinal herbs, he would have to go to the medicine store to buy them.


    Now that he was able to meet her just by strolling around casually, it truly wasn''t difficult at all for him to do so.


    Within the medicine store, there were a few waiters outside arranging the medicinal herbs. They were spread out flat on the ground and basking in the sunlight. The medicinal herbs that had not been completely dried off exuded a teasing smell.


    Most people might not like the smell, but people like Murong Sheng who were infatuated with medical skills would definitely like it or even find it hard to resist the smell of the medicine.


    It was hard to avoid losing track of time when hearing this.


    Murong Sheng heard the impatient voice of a man come from behind him, "I say, little girl, if you''re not going in, then move to the side, don''t block my way!"


    With that, Murong Sheng woke up from the medicinal fragrance and looked behind him. She noticed that there was an Embroidered Uniform youth that looked to be around 12 or 13 years old behind him. Under this not extremely hot weather, she held a folding fan in her hand.


    What do you want to express?


    It was clearly a young man''s voice, yet he had to act as if he was very mature. People couldn''t help but feel that it was funny when they heard it.


    Only


    Murong Sheng looked at them and was immediately shocked in her heart. She could not believe how she could meet such a person just by walking around. Her face was also somewhat pale.


    This person was called Feng Zichun, the eldest son of Duke Huai Nan. However, due to the Emperor''s extreme scruples with regards to the prince surnamed Wang, he was detained as a proton in the imperial palace at the age of 14 in his previous life.


    However, ever since Feng Zichun became the proton, Huai Nan began to unrestrainedly care for a concubine that was born from a concubine. Even going as far as to not hesitate to play the role of the Emperor to strip Feng Zichun of his position as Crown Prince, and ask him to bestow the title of Crown Prince upon him.


    This disorderly performance was naturally reprimanded angrily by the emperor.


    Feng Zichun remembered this matter in his heart. Two years later. Feng Zichun had somehow disappeared from the capital and could not be found. Two months later, the disappeared Feng Zichun suddenly appeared in Duke Huai Nan Palace, and directly beheaded the bastard child in front of Duke Huai Nan, and then washed Duke Huai Nan Palace with blood.


    It was at that time that Duke Huai Nan died. As for whether or not it was done by Feng Zichun, no one could say for sure.


    After Duke Huai Nan died, Feng Zichun swiftly took control of all the military power within Duke Huai Nan''s hands. Because he had personally killed his concubine disciple, the cause of Duke Huai Nan''s death was also extremely unknown. This kind of actions caused the entire Zhou Dynasty to become furious.


    The censors spoke out one after another, requesting the Emperor to capture Feng Zichun. However, Feng Zichun''s control over Duke Huai Nan was too quick, causing the emperor to not dare to take action. He could only suppress all of the objections and confer the title of Duke Huai Nan upon Feng Zichun.


    The place that occupied Huai Nan.


    Although Feng Zichun did not have the heart to submit to the emperor, but Feng Zichun was very obedient to the Spirit King. If not for her, perhaps the Ghost King and Feng Zichun would not have been trampled under Shangguan Hong''s feet.


    Murong Sheng closed his eyes. In her previous life, his eyes were glued to the person by chicken poop and she did not recognize the person.


    It was just that Murong Sheng did not expect her to meet Feng Zichun here.


    In his previous life, Feng Zichun had disliked her just because she had married the Spirit King. Unexpectedly, this was the first time they met, and Feng Zichun still didn''t like him that much.


    If they were enemies, then they would always be enemies. They were born to dislike each other.


    Right now, there was still a year until the time that Feng Zichun would call a proton. The Feng Zichun in front of him was not as cold as he was at that time, and did not put anyone''s life in his eyes.


    Right now, his sword-like eyebrows were flying everywhere. His eyes were as pretty as a girl''s, his nose was high and straight, and his face was as delicate as if it had been meticulously carved by someone.


    Murong Sheng was still thinking about the Feng Zichun of that time, but Feng Zichun had long become impatient, his sword-like eyebrows creased. "I say, are you a mute or deaf girl? Can''t you hear what people are saying? "


    Murong Sheng, "¡­"


    If not for her current physique being unable to beat this Feng Zichun, she really wanted to jump up and give him a slap.


    No wonder they didn''t like each other in their previous life. Just this kind of mouth was really poisonous, who could be on good terms with him?


    "Zi Chun, you can''t be so fierce towards a little girl." The person standing by the side looked a little older than Feng Zichun.


    After all, these young masters who had good things to do would only play with their families. They wouldn''t lower themselves to play with their servants'' children.


    Murong Sheng did not have a deep impression of this person and had directly ignored him.


    Just by looking at it, Feng Zichun''s wealth is not bad, the shop assistant inside the medicine shop thought that Feng Zichun was here to capture medicine, and immediately opened his mouth, "The two gongzis, are you here to capture medicine? "You can come in from here."


    "I''m not here to get the medicine." Feng Zichun raised his chin with an attitude that said ''I, your father, am the most awesome in the world''.


    kept on wanting to roll his eyes. Not only was he trying to grab the medicine, he was forcing her from behind, saying that she had blocked his path. Was this person crazy? Or was he here to cause trouble?


    Murong Sheng did not want to come into contact with Feng Zichun at all, and even more so, did not want to know why Feng Zichun was here. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible, as she didn''t want to talk to this fiend too much.


    In his previous life, because of the Ghost King''s protection, this Feng Zichun didn''t dare to do anything to her. But it was different now!

 C93 Meeting Madman 2

    Right now, she didn''t have any relationship with the Spirit King at all. If she met this perverse person, Feng Zichun, who knows what might happen?


    It was only because today was not a good day to go out that he was ignored from top to bottom by people in the embroidery workshop. Arriving here, he met another fiend. It was better to leave as soon as possible.


    Murong Sheng did not want to waste anymore time, just as she was about to bring Qing Ying away, she was stopped by Feng Zichun, the madman, "Go where? You have been my son for so long, don''t you want to go in? "


    "Who said I was going in?" Murong Sheng only felt that it was normal for him to be like this. His head ached as he prepared to circle around Feng Zichun, "Qing Ying, we''re back."


    "Yo, so he''s not a mute, nor is he deaf? "If that''s the case, then you can''t leave either!" Feng Zichun once again blocked in front of her, and firmly refused to let her leave, "You think you can block my way if you want, or leave if you want? It''s not that simple. "


    Murong Sheng held her breath, and was simply about to curse.


    I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such a shameless person. Why is this Feng Zichun like this when he''s young?


    "You!" Green Cherry''s eyes were red with anger, "Aren''t you pestering me!"


    "I''m just messing around. What can you do to my son?" Feng Zichun looked like he was pestering her, to the point that Qing Ying was about to cry from anger.


    Murong Sheng looked at Feng Zichun, and then looked at the youth beside Feng Zichun, his eyebrows slightly raised, "You''re so anxious for me to walk into the medicine store, is there something wrong?"


    Feng Zichun was startled, then he looked helpless and helpless, as he quickly suppressed himself and stared at Murong Sheng: "What can we do, you brat, you have been standing here for so long, do you not want to go in?!"


    "No," Murong Sheng said with a beaming smile, "I don''t want to go in, I just want to stand outside the shop and watch the situation inside."


    "Well, just watch. Don''t want to go in."


    He didn''t want to go in and insisted on letting her in, so he guessed who she was betting with. Yet, she refused to let this madman have his way!


    "Qing Ying, let''s go!"


    Murong Sheng took the chance and called for Qing Ying to leave before she could react.


    This medicine store remembered its location and would come again in the future. As for this Feng Zichun, she couldn''t afford to offend him right now.


    Feng Zichun was about to give chase, but he was stopped by a person at his side, "Zi Chun, how can you force a little girl into this bet? In today''s gambling house, I, your brother, have already won. "


    Feng Zichun was startled, then he saw the person point at a man who just went in, "Look, the person that went in was a man."


    Feng Zichun was immediately a little corrupted, "Not counted! If it wasn''t for that little girl delaying me for so long, I''m sure it would have been a girl who could have let the one hundred people in! "


    That person was called Su Han Yu. Ever since Feng Zichun came to the capital, he had been very interested in Feng Zichun and played around with him very well.


    Calm and composed, his face was like the gentle breeze of spring, "Zi Chun, you are wrong to think this way. Our bet is a natural one, how can it be arranged as you think it should be? "


    "If it''s as you say, then there''s no need to make this bet before."


    Feng Zichun''s face was extremely ugly at the moment, obviously, he was still brooding over this matter, "You just won a round today, what''s there to be proud about? "Wait till the next time, you will definitely lose to me!"


    After saying that, she glared in the direction that Murong Sheng had left with her deadly glare.


    "It''s all that damn girl''s fault. If she wasn''t wasting time here, how could I have lost?!"


    He didn''t want to enter, yet he just wanted to stand there and block her path. How could that little girl be so shameless?


    "Zi Chun, you are willing to accept your loss." There is a lot of uncertainty in such a bet, and you have to take it calmly. However, even if you''re angry, don''t forget about our bet. "


    "Don''t worry!" Feng Zichun''s face did not look happy at all, "I am someone who can afford to lose, I will not forget your bet!"


    With that, he left in a huff.


    The few waiters inside the medicine store were all stupefied by what they saw. Just what were these people doing here?


    When the carriage arrived, Murong Sheng walked down and realized that she wasn''t in the Feng Residence. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, and look in Murong Shan''s direction.


    The meaning was very clear. They had said that it would be a flower feast, so why would they come to this desolate countryside?


    Murong Shan''s face also had an apologetic look, but she walked in front of Murong Sheng and gently said, "Sister Sheng, over here, you have changed the flower feast to a wild game being roasted outside the city. Because time is too tight, I didn''t have the time to tell Sister Sheng. Sister Sheng, you won''t blame me, will you? "


    Murong Sheng smiled as she looked at Murong Shan, and looked at her with a deeply moved expression. "No way, why would I blame Eldest Cousin? If not for Eldest Cousin, I wouldn''t even have come to this kind of party. "


    "I should have thanked the Eldest Cousin properly."


    A dark light flashed in Murong Shan''s eyes, and she was extremely relieved, "Sister Sheng can understand, that is really too good. Sister Sheng wants to walk around for a bit, do you want to follow me and look around? "


    "No need, I won''t disturb the time Eldest Cousin has left," Murong Sheng smiled shyly, "I can do it alone."


    Going around with Murong Shan, how boring was that?


    Murong Shan seemed to be a good sister who did not want to oppose Murong Sheng, but she was still worried about Murong Sheng alone. She repeatedly warned Qing Ying before she slowly left with her servant girl.


    It''s better to be alone.


    At the moment he turned around, his innocent and kind face flashed with a trace of viciousness.


    It was easier to be bullied by one person!


    Murong Sheng, didn''t you want to go back to your days as a young miss? That will depend on whether these young mistresses are willing to accept you, this damned girl!


    The winter snow had melted long ago and was verdant and lush everywhere. Murong Sheng led Green Cherry and looked around. Just as they were about to arrive at the meeting point, they smelt the aroma of barbecued meat.


    The skinned and scrubbed animals were placed on the fire rack. The roasting meat made ''wah'' sounds as it was being roasted by the flames.


    From the looks of it, this Feng Family member really knew how to play. It was a pity that she was too close to Murong Shan, so she decided not to form a relationship with him anymore.

 C94 Temporary changes

    Groups of brightly dressed young girls, two or three in a group, sat around the firework. Each of them had their own color. They continued to play with each other, adding quite a bit of color to the scenery this time.


    However, Murong Sheng didn''t mind in her heart, as she wanted to see if there was any place that could hold her position.


    Right now, the majority of the girls inside all secretly praised Murong Shan, who was proficient in all sorts of arts and painting. They all felt happy and excited by being able to join Murong Shan''s little circle.


    Who would want to talk to someone who didn''t seem to have any value in making friends?


    This banquet was held in order to get to know more people. It was a waste of time and effort to meet useless people, causing them to be unable to muster up any interest.


    Murong Sheng and Qing Ying stood casually on the side of the banquet, though no one would notice them. However, there was a meticulous woman who noticed that Murong Sheng had followed Murong Shan here.


    Why did they come together? This seemed to have some meaning to it.


    They all whispered to each other, secretly pointing at Murong Sheng.


    Especially when Qin Yirong had tripped over Murong Sheng previously, she did not like Murong Sheng at all, and kept speaking bad things about Murong Sheng to the little sisters beside him.


    On the other hand, many of the young miss looked towards Murong Sheng with strange gazes.


    Qing Ying tugged on Murong Sheng''s clothes and said softly, "Miss, why don''t we go back first?"


    "Go back?" Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, "That won''t do, we will be going back. Before tomorrow, this capital will begin spreading my rumors again."


    "But ¡­" Qing Ying looked into the eyes of so many ladies with ill intentions, and felt a bit uncomfortable.


    Why did these people have to look at her with such gazes? They did not know what kind of person the Miss was!


    "Ji ji, what are you doing!"


    One of them sounded very unruly and didn''t want to talk about other women''s matters with this group of people.


    "If you want to eat something, then eat it properly. What are you doing here, acting so weird?" What can''t be done in broad daylight? He had to say it behind people''s backs.


    When Murong Sheng heard this, she curiously looked over.


    The voice was similar to that of a human, and the clothes on his body revealed his dexterity. This image gave Murong Sheng a little bit of an impression.


    This person seemed to be the eldest daughter of the Sun family?


    As if she had noticed Murong Sheng''s gaze, the lady also looked towards Murong Sheng''s direction. After sizing him up for a while, she did not find anything interesting, and shifted her gaze away from him in lack of interest.


    "I say, are you the long-tongued women on the street? You can''t even control your mouths when you eat? "He''s talking about someone behind their back, what kind of ability is that? If he has the ability, he can run up to the main character and talk about it."


    "They chattered like a bunch of ducks."


    After the girl finished speaking, she scratched her ears in annoyance, "If you still want to chatter in front of me, then quickly move somewhere else. Don''t disturb my roasted food here."


    As soon as she finished speaking, all the girls present had unpleasant expressions on their faces.


    After all, the only person who could explain it so clearly was the man in front of him. He wasn''t the least bit afraid of humiliating others!


    But there was no other way!


    There was nothing they could do!


    Who told this woman in front of them that they couldn''t even offend her?


    Besides, among those who came here, who wouldn''t want to get to know more people? Who would be willing to leave with a face full of dirt?


    If they left now, wouldn''t they lose a chance to be friends with geniuses?


    Moreover, this was not the first time they had experienced the woman''s bad temper. There was nothing good in fighting this woman anyway.


    These women looked at each other with ugly expressions. However, he had to maintain a peaceful atmosphere and pretend that nothing had happened.


    They also pretended that they weren''t talking behind his back just now, and directly jumped over to chat about other things.


    They couldn''t afford to offend him. Who would dare to provoke such a person who didn''t hold back?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes curved into crescent moons as she watched the scene before him with a smile. That was right, that young lady was most likely the daughter of the country''s general, Sun Zhengshi.


    Who asked their family to be born into a martial general?


    In his heart, he still yearned for that cute girl to be his daughter.


    Results


    Imagination is good, reality is cruel.


    Sun Zhengshi did not develop in such a way as the Zhenqi general had imagined, but instead, her way of speaking was no different from a military general. She could say whatever she wanted to. Even if she was embarrassed by others, she would still say it.


    No matter how the general corrected him, it was of no avail. In the end, he could only allow the general to develop freely.


    Fortunately, Sun Zhengshi''s character was not the same as the Zhenguo General. At the very least, no one dared to bully him while he was walking around in the capital.


    Did he not know that this young miss of the Sun family was a demon king?


    "You!"


    Just as Murong Sheng remembered her identity, she saw Sun Zhengshi looking towards her again, seemingly very conflicted.


    Just now, Sun Zhengshi''s personality was very much to Murong Sheng''s taste, so she asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s weak and delicate appearance, Sun Zhengshi seemed to be able to push her down with just a slight push. She couldn''t help but frown, "Come over here and eat some meat, aren''t you afraid that your arms and legs will be blown away by the wind?"


    Even though it sounded quite fiendish, ordinary people didn''t dare to go over.


    However, it made Murong Sheng''s heart burst, she could not help but think that this Miss Sun was really interesting. She looked at her with sparkling eyes, nodding slightly. "Mhm, thank you for not looking down on me, Miss."


    As if he was a little embarrassed from Murong Sheng''s small gaze, Sun Zhengshi''s face became a little red. She couldn''t help but turn her face to the side, and said in a rough voice, "I hate you, so why don''t I hate you! "But seeing you standing there by yourself in such a pitiful state, I shall show great kindness and take good care of you!"


    "Thank you very much, young lady." Murong Sheng did not hesitate and led Qing Ying over.


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s generous appearance, Sun Zhengshi actually felt very satisfied in hherheart. Although she looked as thin as a bean sprout, his personality was quite good.


    Compared to those women who only knew how to speak ill of others behind their backs, it was much more pleasing to the eye!

 C95 No objections!

    Just as Murong Sheng sat down beside Sun Zhengshi, she heard a few men''s laughter from far away.


    The young ladies seated around the firework stopped their communication and looked towards the source of the sound. He saw a few men carrying small animals and carrying bows and arrows as they walked over.


    There was a look of happiness and excitement on their faces.


    "Today''s harvest was pretty good."


    "No, the weather isn''t right. Some of the animals haven''t even come out yet."


    "You are being modest. Look at the amount of prey you have. If you are being modest, you might get beaten up."


    The person who spoke smiled, "That''s because I''ve been forced to practice by my father since I was young, so it''s normal for my gains to be greater than yours. If you guys had been shooting arrows since you were young, your accomplishments would have been much higher than mine. "


    "Brother Sun''s words are so pleasing to hear!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Who doesn''t know that the son of the nation''s general is a man of both martial and civil means? This makes us quite a lot of our elders in this mansion!"


    The few men laughed heartily as they talked. They didn''t have the slightest hesitation. It was likely that their relationship was very good. Murong Sheng saw that the small animals were the most numerous as she walked in front.


    He was dressed in neat and tidy clothes, and his every move emitted a sense of masculinity, just like Sun Zhengshi. Looks like, that person is Sun Zhengshi''s elder brother?


    Murong Sheng sitting together with Sun Zhengshi was extremely eye-catching. At least, when others looked at Sun Zhengshi, their gazes would always unconsciously fall upon him.


    Looking at Murong Sheng weakly sitting together with Sun Zhengshi, a feeling of confusion arose in her heart.


    Since when did Sun Zhengshi start to have good little sisters that she could play with?


    Especially, no matter how he looked at it, this little sister had a personality that matched Sun Zhengshi''s everywhere. How did these two people end up playing together?


    "Heh," Someone noticed the astonishment on Murong Sheng''s face and asked, "Brother Sun, look at the person sitting beside your sister, who is it?"


    Sun Wenzhe, the direct descendant of Sun Zhengshi. The same thought was also echoed in the name of the nation''s general. It was so that Sun Wenzhe would be full of poetry and books, and not be bullied by some sour and rotten old literati.


    One person noticed it, so naturally, more people noticed it.


    Although the young mistresses in the capital did not say anything, but they did have some ability and influence in their families, so it could be said that they had met them all before.


    However, he had never seen this person before!


    Looking at how thin and yellow skinned he was, how could he think of any young miss? No matter how you looked at it, he looked like a maid who could not fill her stomach.


    Which family would be so harsh on their young mistress that they wouldn''t be able to eat their fill?


    Sun Wenzhe followed a few people and walked over. Just as he was about to introduce them to his brother, he was stuck. This young lady, whose clan is she from?


    When those women were speaking ill of others, she didn''t pay much attention and didn''t take the initiative to ask them what their surname was.


    "Sigh, I know!" Just as Sun Zhengshi was embarrassed to the point of not knowing what to say, a man suddenly shouted, "I know who she is!"


    Immediately, everyone around looked towards this man, causing that man to become anxious and hurriedly say, "That must be Rongguo Mansion''s previous Rongguo! What was it called? I forgot. However, a few days ago, she was the one who caused all the commotion in the Rongguo Mansion. "


    "That''s right, it''s her. I heard that the Feng Family also sent her an invitation today. Look, we know all the people here, but we''ve never met her before. "


    These words reminded them of something.


    "You mean, the daughter of the Rongguo whose title was destroyed midway?"


    "That''s right, the one who grew up together with the King Rui. From the looks of it, the old Princess Rui seems to be trying to become close relatives with him?"


    "Oh, oh, oh, the one who made a ruckus with Rongguo Mansion''s second wife a few days ago, the one who made the entire Rongguo Mansion lose face?"


    "I heard that he was accidentally robbed when he returned from the nunnery ¡­"


    "Stop talking, I heard that thing wasn''t true. Didn''t the Mrs. Shi Shi help prove it? It''s not easy for me to be a little girl. You guys have the nerve to make a little girl out of her here. "


    All of a sudden, the men looked a bit embarrassed. It really wasn''t that good. For these men to create a girl like her, she really wasn''t any different from those long-tongued women.


    However, although Mrs. Shi Shi had come forward to prove it later, some people were still spreading rumors about Murong Sheng being robbed or something. But of course, some of the things that the second wife of the Rongguo Mansion had done had also been leaked out.


    In short, the things that spread out did not have a good reputation for the Rongguo Mansion, so it was no wonder that the Old Granny of the Rongguo Mansion would be so angry.


    As the saying goes, good things do not go out but bad things come back. In any case, the news of the Rongguo Mansion had already spread around the capital city. There might not be many who didn''t know.


    "This ¡­"


    The few men looked at each other, didn''t the Feng Family play quite well with Murong Shan? Murong Sheng shamed the Second House in front of everyone, why did the Feng Family invite him over?


    The few of them immediately looked at Sun Zhengshi''s body, causing Sun Zhengshi to have a headache, "Why are you looking at me like that? Who cares who invited her here, but since she''s already here, do you guys think you can get her out? "


    "I don''t care, I just look at so many people, and looking at her is the most pleasing thing to look at. Do you have any objections? "


    Seeing Sun Zhengshi''s eyes freeze up, a wave of killing intent rushed towards him, causing the man following behind Sun Wenzhe to feel somewhat embarrassed. Who would dare to say that they had any objections?


    If they really said it out, Sun Zhengshi was probably able to knock them out on the spot and give them a good beating.


    Of course, Sun Wenzhe would never interfere, he might even help his sister beat them up while smiling!


    "I don''t dare, how would I dare to have an objection? I have no objections."


    The group of people all smiled at Sun Zhengshi fawningly. This little firecracker, really was something no one dared to provoke.


    Sun Zhengshi saw that all of them were smart, and laughed proudly. Although she usually couldn''t stand the Feng family''s young miss, she had to admit that this Miss Feng had invited the right person.

 C96 Who are you?

    Who are you?


    Murong Sheng smiled as she looked at Sun Zhengshi. The more she looked, the more she found Sun Zhengshi pleasing to the eye.


    This temper of hers was really to her taste. In her previous life, why hadn''t she befriended such an interesting person?


    "It''s like this ¡­" Murong Sheng opened her mouth a little timidly, as though she was a small animal that was often bullied, "It''s Eldest Cousin that sent me the invitation ¡­ I don''t know if it''s right, because I also ¡­"


    Just at this time, Murong Shan suddenly walked over from afar, as if she heard the discussion and came over to help Murong Sheng out.


    There was a kind smile on his face, "It''s like this, Sister Sheng has always been at home, and have not participated in any gatherings. Coincidentally, I also received Sister Feng''s invitation, so I wanted to bring Sister Sheng out to see the world. "


    "I told Sister Feng about this, and Sister Feng agreed. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Sister Feng."


    Although it seemed like Murong Shan was here to help Murong Sheng, in reality, the words that came out made people feel uncomfortable. But after seeing the sincere smile on Murong Shan''s face, not only did he make them feel that they were being too sensitive, they were also feeling that they were being too sensitive.


    From the moment Murong Shan interrupted him, Murong Sheng had lowered his head and rolled his eyes.


    Murong Shan really knew how to speak, saying that she had never seen the world in front of so many people? Who was this?


    She has seen a lot of things in the world, she only disdainfully told you, you common man!


    was too lazy to bother about things that looked like he wanted to step on them.


    When the surrounding people saw that the atmosphere wasn''t right, they hurriedly stood out and said, "The more the merrier, the more the merrier."


    The person called Feng Qi who had a good relationship with him was the owner of the banquet. He raised his arrogant little face and walked over, then rolled his eyes at Murong Sheng, "If it wasn''t for the crowd, would I have invited such a shameful thing to come over?"


    Immediately, the scene became awkward.


    Murong Shan frowned and pulled on Feng Qi, "Qi''er" obviously did not agree with what Feng Qi had said.


    Feng Qi revealed his small face to Murong Shan, and hugged onto Murong Shan''s arm as he said smilingly, "Sister Shan, why have you come here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Murong Shan smiled apologetically at Feng Qi: "I just saw that Sister Sheng seemed to have a problem, so I came over to help explain."


    Feng Qi rolled his eyes, "What''s there to explain to me, it''s clearly just an ingrate. Eating the Rongguo Mansion''s food and drinks, and in the end, making the Rongguo Mansion lose face. Sister Shan, according to what I have said, you should have taken the opportunity to chase this disgraced person out of the Rongguo Mansion during the previous farce. "


    "Qi''er!" Murong Shan hurriedly scolded, then looked towards Murong Sheng, "Sister Sheng, Qi''er doesn''t mean that, don''t take it to heart."


    Murong Sheng slightly smiled, and raised her face to look at Feng Qi, "Who is this, with such a big tone. She kept saying she wanted to kick me out of Rongguo Mansion. May I ask, which one of Rongguo Mansion are you? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. "


    "You!" Feng Qi heard the ridicule in Murong Sheng''s tone and stared at him, "Do you know who I am?!"

 C97 unintentional

    "Then of course I know," Murong Sheng''s face revealed a bit of grievance, "I don''t know who you are, how can I believe you. If you say you can chase me out of Rongguo Mansion, then you can chase me out."


    "If you don''t know, then I thought you were the real young miss of Rongguo Mansion."


    Murong Sheng said pitifully, causing the gazes of the people here to become a little obscure.


    Yeah, you''re the young miss of the Feng Family. Isn''t it a joke to point at the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion and say that you want to drive his away?


    It was only right for them to be mocked by others. As for who spoke first, everyone present was very clear about it.


    However, men like them, who stood by the side and listened, could not say anything. Otherwise, if word got out that they were men arguing with a woman.


    How embarrassing.


    He might even laugh at someone else''s big teeth.


    "Yo, isn''t this Miss Feng?"


    These men couldn''t say anything, but Sun Zhengshi could.


    Sun Zhengshi folded her arms across her chest, and looked at Feng Qi from head to toe, "This time''s banquet, many thanks Miss Feng for inviting us here."


    Hearing that, Feng Qi sneaked a glance at Feng Wen Zhe, his face had a blushing smile, "Is that so, it''s good that Miss Sun likes it."


    Looking at the sight of the spring light brushing past his face, Murong Sheng couldn''t help but be speechless in his heart. This was so obvious that the surrounding people could tell that Feng Qi had an ulterior motive, that he was drunk.


    This gaze almost landed on Sun Wenzhe''s body.


    "I like it, I do. But Miss Sun''s master is very ostentatious." Even with his words, he still has to make the decision in place of Rongguo Mansion, to chase away the real young miss of Rongguo Mansion. I wonder who gave this right to young miss Sun? "


    Although Sun Zhengshi did not grow up the way the Zhenguo general had planned, her mouth was still very strong. ''s face immediately paled, she did not know what to say.


    Seeing that, Murong Shan immediately opened her mouth: "Miss Sun, Sister Feng was too quick to speak, so after she said that, I hope that Miss Sun will not keep insisting."


    "Heh, I was wondering," Sun Zhengshi did not let Feng Qi go, and she even mentioned Murong Shan, "Miss Murong, no matter what, you are her Eldest Cousin. Why is it that when an outsider calls your cousin here, you have no reaction at all and instead speak up for an outsider? "


    Murong Shan''s lips trembled as she looked at him. She clenched her fists a little, and then relaxed.


    She looked at Sun Zhengshi with a troubled smile, "Miss Sun, Little Sister Feng has been my good friend for many years. Sister Sheng is my cousin, it''s really hard for me to say anything here, "Then, she looked at Murong Sheng with eyes full of sincerity," Sister Sheng, can I apologise to you in place of Sister Feng here?


    "Little sister Feng is still young, sometimes she can talk too fast, it''s not intentional."


    Murong Sheng blinked his eyes, his eyes filled with water. She looked at Murong Shan with a wronged expression, obviously not expecting Murong Shan to speak up for an outsider.


    "Eldest Cousin, who do you think is the older between Miss Feng and I?"


    Murong Shan squinted her eyes, she knew things were not going well, and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Sun Zhengshi.


    "Of course, Miss Feng is already old." Sun Zhengshi did not give her opponent the chance to retaliate, and directly spoke out.


    "If so, then why don''t Miss Feng know what I know and what I should say?" Murong Sheng was on the verge of tears as he raised his hand to cover his chest and looked at Murong Shan, "Could it be that Eldest Cousin also agrees with Miss Feng''s words very much?"


    Murong Shan''s face stiffened, she never thought that even Murong Sheng would start to scheme against her!


    "How could that be? I''m your cousin, and we''re family. How could I agree to having you kicked out?" Murong Shan tried her best to maintain a beaming smile, "It''s just that I don''t want to see my friends and cousin in an argument."


    Murong Sheng wiped away her tears, her eyes slightly tinged with red, "Since Miss Feng is a friend of Eldest Cousin, then you should know what Eldest Cousin is thinking."


    "But Miss Feng kept on saying that Rongguo Mansion should have kicked me out, and hearing her say that in my ears, it really makes me sad," Murong Sheng then smiled towards Murong Shan, "However, Eldest Cousin doesn''t think that way, but in my heart, I am already very happy."


    This push and pull directly threw all of the pots over, causing Murong Shan to be unable to maintain her smile.


    He was thinking of a way to explain how to round out this scene so that it wouldn''t ruin his image. Someone suddenly appeared and spoke up.


    "Sister Sheng, how can you say that. If you say it like that, then it would hurt Sister Shan''s heart too much. "


    Wang Yuluo who was at the side and did not know how long she had been listening for, suddenly popped out and said.


    Feeling everyone''s gaze on her, Wang Yuluo couldn''t help but straighten out his chest, "Look, Sister Shan, in order to take care of you, you intentionally let your own courtyard out. You are still questioning whether the Sister Shan is sincere to you, if I were you, I would probably be heartbroken to death. "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were half-lidded, and the gaze that landed on Wang Yuluo was a little cold.


    Wang Yuluo was currently extremely happy to be the center of attention, so how could she have the time to care about Murong Sheng''s gaze? She continued, "Didn''t Eldest Cousin see that you didn''t know any friends, that''s why I brought you here to experience things? But in the end, you continued to wrongly accuse Eldest Cousin for no reason at all, which made my heart ache even after I heard it. "


    Sun Zhengshi looked for a long time, but was unable to recognize the person who spoke. She whispered to herself, "Who is this woman?"


    Murong Sheng raised her eyelids, and looked at Wang Yuluo who was talking to herself with great interest, "It is a cousin who is living in Rongguo Mansion, and I heard that she is related to Second Aunt."


    "Oh," Sun Zhengshi dragged out her voice, "This young miss Biao looks to be even more brightly dressed than you."


    Murong Sheng laughed bitterly and sighed, "I am already very satisfied with just a mouthful of food."


    However, she laughed coldly in her heart. This Wang Yuluo was really an indestructible cockroach; he would jump up and down in front of her eyes if she got the chance.


    What, did she think that if he stepped on her, she would have the chance to ascend to the throne?

 C98 You are my friend!

    You are my friend!


    Sun Zhengshi did not give any face at all, and upon hearing that, she immediately rolled her eyes, "Look at what you have said, as the Master Miss, isn''t it normal for her to attend the banquets in the capital? "How did it become an experience in your mouths?"


    "On the other hand," Sun Zhengshi sized Wang Yuluo up from head to toe, "If you want to live in someone else''s residence, you have to look like you''re staying in. "Why is it that you have this disposition of stepping on your host to climb up?"


    Sun Zhengshi did not hide anything when she said those words, and Wang Yuluo''s face immediately turned red, or maybe it was as if she was talking about 40 monkeys''s butts.


    "Come, come, come, let''s eat," one of them hurriedly shouted when he saw that the situation wasn''t looking good, "Look, the meat is almost done roasting. If we don''t eat it now, it''ll be a waste."


    To attend someone else''s banquet, one couldn''t not give their master face and ruin his reputation. Thus, it was a rather embarrassing thing to not see anyone in the capital.


    "Right, right, right! Eat meat! Eat meat!" It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a hearty meal of barbecue. I''m starving to death! "


    These two had already diverted the attention of the others. Wang Yuluo originally wanted to say something more, but she was unable to put her finger on it.


    Furthermore, Sun Zhengshi had just said she did not give her face at all, which made her feel even more embarrassed to say anything.


    [Do these noble young masters and young ladies in the capital hate people who behave inappropriately and are unscrupulous?]


    Why is Murong Sheng''s reputation so bad, these people actually still don''t want to push her out?


    How infuriating!


    Ever since Murong Sheng fell into the water and woke up, she did not have a single good day!


    Wang Yuluo was so angry that she stomped herheret. She wanted to find an ally, but when she turned around, she realised that Murong Shan had already led Feng Qi out of the whirlpool. Even more so, Wang Yuluo was so angry that his eyes had turned red, and she was feeling wronged in her heart.


    At the end of the day, she was Murong Shan''s cousin, the second wife''s relative. She stood out and spoke up for Murong Shan just now, but how did she not feel touched at all?


    Instead, he had left her here by herself, regardless of whether he asked her or not?!


    Could it be that Murong Shan did not know, that she really needed to bring more talented young masters, and that she wanted to meet more talented young miss?!


    That young lady was willing to act like she was a malicious woman in front of a group of men?


    Therefore, no one took Wang Yuluo''s words to heart, as they sat around and chatted and laughed. It was just that, it would not pay any more attention to Murong Sheng.


    However, Murong Sheng was not moved at all. She just sat there, eating and drinking.


    On the other hand, the more Sun Zhengshi looked at him, the more she felt that Murong Sheng was extremely pleasing to the eye. Especially after seeing her attitude towards him, she felt that she should get to know him better.


    "You are different from ordinary ladies."


    Murong Sheng took a rabbit leg that Sun Zhengshi passed over, and asked while smiling, "Why is it different? Isn''t it just one nose, two eyes and one mouth? "What, what do I have more than anyone else?"


    Sun Zhengshi laughed out loud, "Indeed there is. Compared to the other young misses, you are a little more thick-skinned."


    Murong Sheng bit on the meat of the rabbit leg as she stared at Sun Zhengshi with blinking eyes, as if he could not understand what she was saying.


    "For example, with so many people talking about your matters and so many people staring at you, even if you don''t panic at all, you can still stay here," Sun Zhengshi said as she pinched Murong Sheng''s face, "If it was another lady, she would have ran out to cry a long time ago. Eat more. Look at you, you''re so skinny, you can''t even pinch meat. "


    Murong Sheng swallowed the rabbit meat that she was chewing, and touched her own face as she smiled shyly and nodded, "Yes, I am skinny. Perhaps her skin has also thickened due to this? "


    "If I grow more meat, I''m afraid you''ll find my skin will be thicker in the future."


    She was merely being watched by the crowd and wanted to see her make a fool out of herself. What was the big deal? If he wanted to see her make a fool of herself, she wouldn''t be able to satisfy these people. In the end, those who saw her make a fool of herself would be the ones who were angry.


    Just like the Wang Yuluo just now, who would pay attention to her?


    "You''re quite interesting, no matter what you say, you always know how to climb up, you don''t know how to be ashamed of it," Sun Zhengshi used to interact with the noble ladies of noble families, but she had never met anyone like Murong Sheng, "To be honest, if it was me who was the main character, I would probably be very angry, and would uncontrollably want to beat them up and beat them to the ground."


    The man who originally wanted to give Sun Zhengshi a bit of food silently retreated after hearing what Sun Zhengshi said, and stuffed all the food in her hand into her own mouth.


    Brother Sun''s sister was really too fierce!


    "Why should I be angry? "Your body belongs to me. If you get angry, you will have to bear it yourself. Wouldn''t that make those people very happy?" "Moreover, they''re saying all of this just to attract your attention. If you''re so angry that your face is twisted, then they''ll be even happier in their hearts."


    Sun Zhengshi seemed to be deep in thought as she nodded his head, "Heh, what you just said makes sense."


    "Of course, it makes a lot of sense. And the dog barks at you. Are you sending him away? Or angry at it? If you get angry with it, won''t you put yourself in the same position as the dog? "


    Sun Zhengshi had never heard someone describe him in such a way before, she was somewhat dumbstruck, the more she thought about it, the more right she got, the smile on her face became wider, and the more she looked at Murong Sheng, the more pleasing she got.


    "Yeah, the dog barks at me. Do I have to be angry at it? What was there to be angry about if he just took the stick and beat him away! Not bad, as expected of someone I find pleasing to look at, truly interesting! "


    "From now on, you are my, Sun Zhengshi''s friend. If anyone dares to bully you in front of me, I will definitely not let her have her way," said he as he wrapped his arm around Murong Sheng''s shoulder and wrapped the small and exquisite Murong Sheng in his embrace, "If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you must tell me. I guarantee that I will make her cry for her parents!"


    There were a lot of people here, and what Sun Zhengshi said was not soft either, it immediately reached everyone''s ears.


    Their expressions all stiffened along the way. They looked at Sun Zhengshi, then looked at Murong Sheng who looked like she had suffered a huge loss of bread, and all of them smiled awkwardly in their hearts. What kind of beautiful combination was this? This is really unexpected!]

 C99 such a rough barbecue

    "Then, thank you," She sweetly smiled at Sun Zhengshi, her unsightly face had a layer of radiance.


    Murong Sheng also didn''t think that she would be able to make a friend here, but Sun Zhengshi''s personality was indeed to Murong Sheng''s liking. It was unlike those people who would say some bad things in a weird tone.


    She liked to play with straightforward people!


    "There''s no need to be polite!" "From now on, there''s no need to be courteous at all!" Sun Zhengshi felt really good. Looking at Murong Sheng''s skinny body, she really wanted to feed her to a fatty, "Eat more, grow more meat, and try your best to be tender and tender. Look at your face now, you''re so yellow and skinny, just like a little girl."


    Murong Sheng smiled bashfully, "It should have been formed a few years ago when the taste was bad and the taste was bad. "Right now, if you want to raise it back, it won''t be a day or two."


    Listening up to here, Sun Zhengshi was a little curious. She moved closer to Murong Sheng and asked quietly, "It''s really like the rumors outside, Rongguo Mansion''s Second Madam has always led a life that you can''t even be compared to maidservants."


    Murong Sheng didn''t answer directly, she only smiled and opened her mouth, "Look at me now, don''t you already understand that?"


    If all these years she had been living the life of a daughter, how could she be as thin and yellow as she was now?


    Sun Zhengshi nodded as she understood, frowning: "Then this Second Madam is truly going too far, how can she do such a thing? The good reputation that was left behind in the capital was not like this. "


    Murong Sheng laughed and did not speak.


    "There must be something else going on regarding the robber from before, right?"


    Murong Sheng looked at Sun Zhengshi weirdly, causing Sun Zhengshi to grunt, "Back then it was such a big commotion, and the entire capital was in an uproar. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Shi Shi who stood out and helped you prove it, I''m afraid that you would have been stuck with that pot of black water for your entire life. "


    That''s right, so she was afraid that the Qi family would play this trick, even if she had the time to play Mrs. Shi, it would be difficult to deal with them.


    "Fortunately there is no impossible path, but you better be careful, even though Mrs. Shi Shi stood up for you. However, Sun Zhengshi took a glance at all four directions, "There are quite a few among them who would like to see you make a fool of yourself."


    "I don''t think so, right? Why are there so many people who want to make fun of me? " This was what Murong Sheng was most puzzled about.


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Shan who was not far away and spoke softly, "This Eldest Cousin has a good reputation in the capital. There are many young miss who want to please him. Of course, there is another important reason, and that is, who asked you to be together with the Prince Rui? "


    Sun Zhengshi smiled teasingly and nudged Murong Sheng, "What, what do you want to say to that childhood friend of yours?"


    There were a lot of people who admired Shangguan Hong in the entire capital, Murong Sheng occupying such a position was really eye-catching. The most important thing was that Murong Sheng looked so thin and yellow like a small bean sprout, which broke the hearts of the group of young mistresses.


    If it was said that Murong Shan had a good personality and was a kind person, she would look really good. It was fine if she could keep up with Shangguan Hong and her childhood sweetheart, but it had to be Murong Sheng! She really had taken such a spot for nothing!


    "What can I possibly have with him?" Murong Sheng said as his smile faded, "It''s all just random rumors around in the capital."


    "I heard!"


    Before Sun Zhengshi could even speak, she was interrupted by a sharp voice: "Fifth Princess has arrived!"


    Fifth Princess?


    Fifth Princess actually came to this kind of occasion?


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, a young girl with gorgeous clothes and a dignified aura appeared in front of them. She walked over.


    There was a haughty expression on his face, and his appearance was rather alluring. From the aura he was emitting, it was obvious that he wasn''t someone that an ordinary family could nurture.


    There was an air of arrogance when he came out of the palace.


    Standing in front of the crowd, he slightly lifted his chin as he looked down on everyone around him with his eyes on the top of his head.


    This princess only came here today to play, "Fifth Princess''s gaze swept across everyone present. When he saw Murong Sheng, he disdainfully snorted, as if he had seen something dirty, and retracted her gaze," So there''s no need to be restrained, just play however you want.


    Although he said that, no one present took his words to heart.


    Who didn''t know that this Fifth Princess was the one the emperor doted on the most? If they really offended him, it would be equivalent to offending the emperor as well. Who would have the guts to be unrestrained in front of Fifth Princess?


    Murong Sheng was extremely familiar with the Fifth Princess. In her previous life, she didn''t know why, but Fifth Princess disliked her. After marrying the Spirit King, she disliked her even more?


    He would often find fault with her and bully her.


    Murong Sheng didn''t have any interest in this kind of person that everyone was trying to curry favor with. As long as this Fifth Princess didn''t find trouble for no reason like she did in her previous life, she might be able to ignore him.


    If this Fifth Princess doesn''t know her place, then ¡­


    Feng Qi did not send an invitation card to Fifth Princess, but now that he saw Fifth Princess coming over, he hurriedly went to receive him. There was a bit of panic on his face, "Fifth Princess, why are you here today? I didn''t even say anything in advance, so I wasn''t even prepared in advance. "


    Fifth Princess glanced at Feng Qi who was walking in front of him, a face full of contempt, "What? According to what you mean, with all of you here, I won''t be able to come, right? "


    "No, no," Feng Qi immediately denied, "Fifth Princess, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean it that way."


    He was afraid and panicked, afraid that if he offended this princess, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "That''s for the best," the Fifth Princess raised her chin and snorted, "This entire Zhou Dynasty is my Shangguan Family''s territory. Wherever I want to go, none of you can stop me."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Feng Qi felt that his brain was extremely big, there was never a place where he could argue when he met the Fifth Princess, "Princess can naturally go anywhere she wants, so how can we possibly have any objections?"


    Fifth Princess walked a few steps, his eyes swept across the meat that was still roasted on the fire rack, and his eyes slowly filled with disgust, "You guys are leaning on the meat so crudely, there''s no taste at all, I don''t know how you guys managed to eat it."

 C100 Who is she!

    Who is she!


    Sun Zhengshi looked at the meat they were roasting and thought to herself. The fragrance was drifting in front of her nose, why was it called coarse roasted meat?


    Even though it smells so good, it tastes so good too.


    This Fifth Princess still had a lot of things to do as before: "Truly a busy master, don''t bother coming if you dislike it, but who would you mind if you came to look for it?"


    Furthermore, there was no one to invite this Fifth Princess. After running out of the palace, she still had to look at their food and despise it. Since she didn''t think much of it, then why did she come over?


    He just squatted inside the palace, eating and drinking to his heart''s content.


    How infuriating.


    Hearing Fifth Princess''s tone, it seemed like what they had just eaten was worse than a pig''s food. She really wanted to push them down to the ground and beat them up.


    "Sun Wenzhe," The Fifth Princess''s gaze turned towards Sun Wenzhe''s direction, "Is there any game in this place that you''ve beaten down?"


    "I am truly sorry, Fifth Princess," Sun Wenzhe said with a slightly apologetic look on his face. If Fifth Princess can''t finish the roast meat here, we still have some game left. Fifth Princess can bring it back to the palace and have the people in the royal kitchen handle it according to the princess'' orders. "


    Sun Wenzhe''s words did not have any loopholes, hearing it made people''s heart feel like it was being bathed in spring wind, as if they valued it a lot.


    But Fifth Princess did not seem to be satisfied at all, her eyes immediately became round, and her anger started to rise, and she became extremely angry: "Sun Wenzhe, what do you mean by this? Do you think this princess needs any of your wild game? Are you looking down on this princess, or do you despise me?! "


    This


    [Isn''t this princess'' anger a little too much?]


    Why did he get angry so easily?


    On the other hand, when Murong Sheng heard the Fifth Princess''s words, she somewhat understood.


    That''s right, she was the princess of the palace. Do you have anything to eat? Why did he come all the way here just to eat these food with a group of people?


    ~ This Fifth Princess seems to have her eyes on Sun Wenzhe? That was why she ignored the host of the banquet and directly asked Sun Wenzhe if he could find anything else to hunt.


    But when he thought about how Sun Zhengshi didn''t like the look of the Fifth Princess, Murong Sheng couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him in his heart.


    Such an unruly princess, if she really became Sun Zhengshi''s sister-in-law, then her future days would not be easy.


    Who can endure such an unreasonable pillow man for a long time?


    Sun Zhengshi inexplicably received Murong Sheng''s sympathetic gaze, and in his heart, she still did not understand what was going on. She was still muttering in his heart, obviously showing that she didn''t like Fifth Princess.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more uncontrollable, Sun Wenzhe quickly ordered his men to cut a plate of meat for Fifth Princess to send over. This meant that he had personally hunted it and personally roasted it, thus suppressing the anger of the Fifth Princess.


    However, the atmosphere had turned into a ruckus. Coupled with the fact that such a great Buddha was squatting on the ground, everyone''s interest was no longer as good as it was before. The scene was also quite different. It was not as lively as before. It was as if they were in a dungeon with their hands and feet tied.


    perhaps the impact brought about by the Fifth Princess was just too great, as it directly caused Sun Zhengshi''s barbecue to become somewhat scorched. Looking at it, Murong Sheng felt waves of helplessness: "Sister Sun, what are you thinking about? The meat has been roasted, so we probably won''t be able to eat it anymore. "


    "Huh?" Sun Zhengshi tapped her forehead in vexation, "I was just thinking about things, I forgot to look at barbecue!"


    "Eat this," Sun Wenzhe said as he looked at the pile of roasted meat. He then brought some of the roasted meat over, and the three of them laughed and chatted, "What''s wrong? His cultivation had decreased this time? It took me so much effort to make a friend, but I ended up roasting a pile of charred meat for my friend? "


    "Brother!" Sun Zhengshi huffed and puffed as she glared at Sun Wenzhe, "In front of so many people, can''t you give me some face!?"


    Seriously, even if she was usually careless, she still needed face!


    "Alright, alright, alright, I''ll give you some face," Sun Wenzhe then handed a portion of the food over to Murong Sheng, "Eat more, so that when you''re bullied by Shishi, you won''t have the strength to retaliate."


    "Thank you Big Brother Sun," Murong Sheng took the piece of meat and placed it in his heart with his chopsticks.


    "Don''t listen to my big brother spout nonsense," Sun Zhengshi moved closer to Murong Sheng, "I will not casually bully people, my big brother just thinks I''m easy to bully, so he took a big blame on me!"


    The ruckus over here was not a big deal to begin with. But in the eyes of the Fifth Princess, why was it so eye piercing?! The more she looked at it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She looked at the grilled meat on her plate before looking at the meat over there!


    It was obvious that she had less than those two!


    Why?!


    She was dressed like a servant, how could she have eaten Sun Wenzhe''s meat!


    "Who is that woman?!"


    Fifth Princess gnashed her teeth as she said this, wanting to bite off a piece of Murong Sheng''s body. Why? Why was Sun Wenzhe smiling so gently at that ugly girl?!


    Perhaps others could not hear what the Fifth Princess was saying, but as the master of a household, Feng Qi had to accompany the Fifth Princess, so he could hear everything clearly. Following Fifth Princess''s line of sight, they immediately saw that scene.


    There was a tinge of red in his eyes as he sneered in his heart.


    Although she was also interested in Sun Wenzhe, but she knew in her heart that the Fifth Princess liked Sun Wenzhe as well! Thus, in front of Fifth Princess, she had never dared to reveal her thoughts.


    Fifth Princess was extremely tyrannical, she did not like other women surrounding Sun Wenzhe, she did not even want to see Sun Wenzhe chat with any other woman!


    So for this banquet, she wanted to get closer to Sun Wenzhe and not invite him over.


    But now.


    Feng Qi took a glance at the few people over there who didn''t know the situation, and recalled the slight awkwardness that Murong Sheng had brought her earlier. She suddenly had a few plans in her heart, and said to Fifth Princess in a low voice: "Princess, that is the former Rongguo Mansion of Rongguo Mansion, whose name is Murong Sheng. Murong Shan and I are good sisters, Sister Shan saw that the little girl didn''t have many friends, so she brought his here. "


    Fifth Princess coldly snorted, who did she think was the one dressed like a servant? It turned out to be the Rongguo Mansion from a while ago, the one who was making such a ruckus in the capital!

 C101 Cousin Sheng!

    "Inviting such a person with an impure reputation in such an occasion is truly dishonoring such an atmosphere."


    The expression on Feng Qi''s face stiffened a little, and even Murong Shan''s perfect expression was barely maintained.


    The Fifth Princess did not only scold Murong Sheng, she also scolded some of the girls.


    Murong Shan wore a simple smile on her face as she explained to Fifth Princess, "It''s this kind of princess. Sister Sheng has been bored in her residence for so many years, but she doesn''t know anyone. It just so happened that Sister Feng held a party. I wanted to bring her out to make some good friends, but ¡­ "


    But why did it make the Fifth Princess dislike it?


    She was just being kind.


    Fifth Princess snorted, even he started to dislike Murong Shan a little.


    It really was a disaster. Just a while ago, Rongguo Mansion''s reputation was not that great, and she was even almost killed by the robbers. A bug that even stepped on its shoes to the point that it would loathe dirt, actually dared to talk and laugh with Sun Wenzhe in front of her today!


    Where did this bastard come from? How dare he do this!


    Fifth Princess clenched both her hands into fists, and angrily smashed the table. The palace maids by her side hurriedly moved closer to the Fifth Princess''s ear and whispered a few words, causing the angry look on his face to disappear and replacing it was a cold smile.


    Fifth Princess looked at the jade pendant in her palm. It was the color of water and was crystal clear. Feng Qi and Murong Shan who were seated at the side also saw this, and were a little stunned.


    Only


    "Princess," Feng Qi didn''t understand what had happened. Fifth Princess''s expression just now was still one of extreme anger, why did the palace maid place a jade in his hands, causing his complexion to improve? "This jade pendant ¡­"


    It seemed that the water color of the jade pendant was quite good. It looked like it was made from high quality jade. However, it was just that ¡­


    Feng Qi dared to bet with his own reputation that there must be some sort of scheme behind this. Otherwise, why would the Fifth Princess look so pale?


    Fifth Princess looked at Feng Qi, a pleased smile on his face, his voice was loud, and everyone sitting around could hear the voice, "Miss Feng, did you see it? This was bestowed to me by my royal father last time. I should be able to obtain good luck by wearing it all the time! "


    Feng Qi really slapped his face. Why did he have to ask such a question? Now that the Fifth Princess has set his eyes on him, isn''t it so? Your mouth is so big that you have to say everything!


    Feng Qi really did not know what Fifth Princess was planning to do right now, and looking at the jade pendant, it was not strange at all. Could he be thinking of using the jade pendant to ridicule Murong Sheng?


    Telling Murong Sheng that she was just an unfavoured young miss, not fighting against her?


    ''Isn''t this method a bit ¡­ ''


    However, since the Fifth Princess had already named him, Feng Qi could not reject. He could only go over and take a look at the jade ornament. It had to be said that this jade pendant was truly beautiful. Even the things that she had seen before couldn''t compare to the beauty that was in Fifth Princess''s hands.


    As expected, she was the favorite princess of the emperor. Everything around her was the best. No one would be jealous of him even if they wanted to. Who told him to have such a life just because he was a princess?


    Feng Qi looked and his expression suddenly changed. This jade pendant was really good, why did so many tiny cracks appear on the surface of the pendant?


    If she wasn''t as meticulous as she was, she wouldn''t have noticed it at all!


    "Does it look good?" Fifth Princess asked Feng Qi, "Isn''t it nice to look at, the color of the water is good?"


    Feng Qi immediately nodded his head, he did not dare delay at all, "It''s good to look at, as expected of the jade pendant the princess is wearing, it''s just different from ours, it''s really good to look at."


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Fifth Princess rolled her eyes, obviously not listening to Feng Qi''s good words, causing Feng Qi''s face to be embarrassed.


    "Murong Shan?" Fifth Princess looked towards Murong Shan, and extended her hand out towards Murong Shan, "That second cousin of yours, has never gone out of the Rongguo Mansion''s door before, and has definitely never seen such a rare object before. "Go, take it over for her to see and broaden her horizons."


    Just as Murong Shan was about to accept, shee saw the look in Feng Qi''s eyes as he looked at him, and he seemed to have thought of something. He smiled lightly at Fifth Princess, and with a hint of worry between his brows, he said, "Unsatisfied princess said that although Sister Sheng is my cousin, we don''t usually walk around too much."


    "Sister Sheng seems to really hate me. If I take it, Sister Sheng might not even look at it. ''s gaze landed on Wang Yuluo as she said, "Have Cousin Sister Wang send it over to Sister Sheng. Her relationship with Sister Sheng is usually quite good."


    After Murong Shan finished speaking, she lowered her eyes. Didn''t Wang Yuluo like making friends with officials and nobles? Today, she specially gave him a chance to let him befriend her properly, this Fifth Princess!


    Wang Yuluo, who was inexplicably called out by Murong Shan, froze for a moment, after which her eyes flickered with an intense sense of excitement. She was indeed her cousin. At this time, he would think of her and show her face in front of Fifth Princess!


    But, why did the Fifth Princess want to show the jade pendant to that damned girl, Murong Sheng?


    Seeing Wang Yuluo happily walk forward, Qin Yirong scoffed in her heart, she was indeed a fool. Being used like a gun by someone, and still being so happy about it, Wang Yuluo''s brain was no good either.


    Wang Yuluo held the jade pendant in her hand, the happy expression on her face did not last long before it started to collapse. [Why is this jade pendant so full of cracks?]


    If placed on the ground, it would immediately shatter into pieces!


    Initially, she thought this was a good chance to please Fifth Princess, but now, she felt that the jade in her hand was a hot potato, she wanted to quickly throw it away.


    She knew it, why would Murong Shan suddenly have such a good heart!


    In the past, no matter what she said, Murong Shan would always be indifferent to it. She had never thought of leading her to befriend some of the young mistresses. To suddenly have her appear in front of the Fifth Princess, it was indeed a conspiracy!


    This jade pendant looked like it was about to break into pieces. If she still didn''t know what would happen next, then her head would be flooded!


    However ¡­


    Wang Yuluo thought of the last time where Murong Sheng had made things difficult for her and also bit off a mouthful of her silver teeth.


    Although she had been used like a spear, but to be able to see the lass'' bad luck, Murong Sheng made her heart feel incomparably carefree! There was nothing more joyous than seeing Murong Sheng in trouble!


    Wang Yuluo looked at Murong Shan, gritted her teeth, and shouted in Murong Sheng''s direction, "Cousin Sister Sheng!"

 C102 planting

    The voice was loud, and coupled with the already heavy atmosphere, a voice suddenly rang out, causing many people to quickly look over.


    Murong Sheng acted as if she did not hear it, and continued to scoop the meat on her plate. Even if the world was vast and boundless, it would still be worse than having a full stomach. Who was she calling? I don''t know, she didn''t know him at all.


    On the other hand, Sun Zhengshi looked straight into Wang Yuluo''s eyes, nudged Murong Sheng, and used her eyes to signal, "That cousin of yours is calling you."


    Cousin?


    Call me?


    Murong Sheng raised her head and looked over, oh, Wang Yuluo. How could she be so shameless? She had to think about her relatives wherever she went.


    "That''s not my cousin, I don''t have any relationship with her," Murong Sheng stuffed the roasted meat into his mouth. "She''s a relative of mine from the Second Branch, and not mine.


    She had given Wang Yuluo so many times to lose face, according to her temper and personality, she should have already fallen out with her. How could she call her so cordially right now in front of so many people? Where was Cousin Sheng?


    Wasn''t this obviously taking the wrong medicine? She wouldn''t agree.


    Who knew what kind of tricks were waiting for her inside? She was extremely vigilant right now!


    Seeing that Murong Sheng did not want to bother with her, Wang Yuluo felt that the jade in her hand was like a hot iron, hot to the touch. She only wanted to quickly stuff the jade ornament into Murong Sheng''s bosom so that she could complete the mission.


    "Cousin Sheng, why aren''t you paying attention to me?" Wang Yuluo clenched his teeth, with a hint of flattery.


    Murong Sheng lazily raised her eyelids, feeling that if there was nothing to offer, then it was a thief. Now that Wang Yuluo was in such a situation, she could not help but look over.


    Her calm expression was extremely calm and her clear eyes stared straight at Wang Yuluo. Originally, Wang Yuluo already felt a little guilty, but after being looked at in such a way by Murong Sheng, he became even more flustered.


    "What is it?" Murong Sheng did not have any enthusiasm.


    Cousin Sheng and I are a family, so don''t be so cold, "Wang Yuluo said as she held the jade pendant in her hand and quickly walked towards Murong Sheng." Look, this is the Fifth Princess''s jade pendant.


    Growing knowledge?


    Murong Sheng casually glanced at it and sneered in her heart. Was this water colored jade pendant really that insightful? In her previous life, she had seen so many pieces in the Ghost King Manor.


    He wasn''t afraid of disgracing himself by showing off like this.


    Murong Sheng did not move at all, and on her face hung a similarly excited expression: "Un, so beautiful. I''ve finished looking at it, quickly hand it over to your Highness."


    According to the temper of the Fifth Princess, he could bear to take out his things for others to see? Especially since the Fifth Princess looked at her with such contempt, would she specially take it to broaden her horizons?


    If there were no traps, she wouldn''t believe it herself!


    Cousin Sheng, how could you see it clearly with just a casual glance, you have to hold it in your hands and look at it carefully, "Wang Yuluo cursed in her heart, she could not understand a single word of what a person was saying," Cousin Sheng, do you want to take it and look at it properly in your hands? "


    This damned girl, why couldn''t she clearly see the expressions of others? Didn''t you see her trembling with fear while holding the jade in her hand? She also didn''t know when to come and grab it! She really was a damned girl. No wonder my aunt didn''t like her!


    "No need," Murong Sheng shook her head, her small face was slowly filled with unease, "This is the princess'' jade pendant, how can I hold it in my hand to see it? This is a gift from the royal family. I am already very satisfied as long as I stand to the side and watch. I am not as daring as you, Cousin, to directly hold it in your hands and look at it. "


    She didn''t want to do that! But what could he do! This was something the Fifth Princess insisted of letting Murong Sheng see!


    But, why was Murong Sheng such a stubborn girl, she did not know how to help?


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was still not going to reach out his hand, Wang Yuluo became anxious, she gritted her teeth and wanted to push the jade pendant in his hand into Murong Sheng''s arms.


    This action made Murong Sheng narrow her eyes. Sure enough! It was not good at all for Wang Yuluo to call her by name so intimately. Could the things in the Fifth Princess be stuffed so casually?


    I''m afraid


    Wang Yuluo was quick, Murong Sheng was faster than her, she wouldn''t touch the jade even if she was beaten to death.


    Seeing that Wang Yuluo was in her embrace, Murong Sheng reached out and pulled Sun Zhengshi away, and the two of them left the place. With a "Pa!" sound, the jade pendant in Wang Yuluo''s hand did not stick into Murong Sheng''s chest and instead fell into the fire.


    When Wang Yuluo saw it, she felt terrible in her heart! This didn''t trap Murong Sheng inside, why did she bring him into the ditch instead?!


    "Cousin Wang?" Murong Sheng exclaimed, "What are you doing?! This is something the emperor bestowed to the princess, how can you throw it into the fire?"


    "I didn''t!" Wang Yuluo was afraid that he would have to shoulder this responsibility, and immediately said, "I was clearly showing it to you, if you didn''t dodge, how would you have fallen into the fire?!"


    "Cousin Wang, just now you directly charged towards me. Didn''t I say I was scared?" Murong Sheng was also aggrieved, "I was afraid of ruining the princess'' things, so I pulled sister Sun and retreated a bit. Who knew ¡­ ¡­"


    Wang Yuluo had already caused everyone to look over, and now that things had gotten so out of hand, it had attracted quite a bit of attention. She saw that the jade pendant had already shattered into several pieces within the fire.


    "Aiya, isn''t this Fifth Princess''s jade pendant?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. How could a single jade pendant be broken into so many pieces?"


    "Hush, hush, I still don''t know how angry Fifth Princess will be."


    Everyone present had seen that Wang Yuluo wanted to push the jade pendant into Murong Sheng''s arms. Then, Murong Sheng dodged the jade, causing it to fall into the fire and break into pieces.


    Sun Zhengshi''s face also had some rejoicing, as she leaned close to Murong Sheng and whispered into her ear, "Fortunately you pulled me aside to dodge, and if this jade pendant was shattered on our bodies, then we''re done for! The Fifth Princess is not reasonable at all. "


    Murong Sheng moved her neck, and looked at the broken jade pendant on the ground. Logically speaking, a jade pendant that had fallen down from Wang Yuluo''s height shouldn''t be broken like this, unless this jade pendant had some of its own ¡­


    Her eyes looked at Wang Yuluo with a smile that was not a smile, and the corner of her mouth raised into a strange smile. No wonder Wang Yuluo wanted her to take a look at the jade pendant in her hands just now. Was he waiting for her here?


    Wouldn''t it be her fault if she held the jade pendant in her hand and broke it?

 C103 Planting 1

    Good, that''s great.


    Now, even a small Wang Yuluo was able to stand out and scheme against her.


    Could it be that these people did not react to the incident at Rongguo Mansion, that she, Murong Sheng was no longer the little girl that was easy to bully?


    "What''s going on? How could the two of you shatter the Fifth Princess''s jade pendant? This is a gift from the Emperor, you two are really too daring! " Qin Yirong stood out at this time, and looked at Wang Yuluo and Murong Sheng in shock, "This is a person who wants to be beheaded!"


    It didn''t matter if Murong Sheng broke the truth or not, she had to say yes!


    In any case, Fifth Princess had already set her eyes on Murong Sheng.


    If he could take this chance and make the Fifth Princess punish Murong Sheng, this Murong Sheng might even end up in jail!


    At that time, let''s see who can fish Murong Sheng out of prison! Someone from the Rongguo Mansion?


    Hehe, last time Murong Sheng was humiliated like that by the Rongguo Mansion, how could they possibly painstakingly fish out an unfavoured young miss!


    "Yeah," Feng Qi did not like Murong Sheng from the start, and he did not have any feelings for him, so he would not care about her life or death, "Why did you two hold Fifth Princess''s jade pendant and push it around? Now it''s beautiful, the jade pendant is broken! "


    "Feng Qi, Qin Yirong, what nonsense are you two spouting?" Sun Zhengshi glared and angrily said, "This jade pendant was clearly shattered by Wang Yuluo by accident, how did you say it was Murong Sheng''s doing?! You have to give evidence! "


    "Sun Zhengshi! Don''t think I won''t dare to offend you just because you''re a demon lord in the capital. I saw it clearly just now, if Murong Sheng did not dodge, how could the jade pendant have fallen to the ground and shattered! In the end, both of them are responsible! "


    "You two, how dare you!" The Fifth Princess was furious. She walked over and roared angrily, "This is something that royal father bestowed to this princess. You two actually dared to break it, do you not want the thing on your neck!?"


    Wang Yuluo''s legs went weak and she knelt down, "Fifth Princess, please forgive us, Fifth Princess will atone for her sins!"


    Kowtow after kowtow, suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Murong Sheng. Pointing his finger at Murong Sheng and pointing at her, he pushed away the responsibility, "It''s all her fault! It''s all Murong Sheng''s fault! If she did not dodge, how could the jade pendant have fallen to the ground and shattered into pieces? "


    Murong Sheng''s face turned pale white, and asked back, "Cousin Wang''s words are too heartbreaking, I''ve already said it before. This was a gift from the royal family, a beloved object of the Fifth Princess. I took a look and it''s Cousin Wang rushing towards me. I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do to get out of the way. "


    He looked pitiful and wronged, "Could it be that even if Cousin Wang rushes towards me, I have to obediently stand there and get burned by Cousin Wang when you crash into the fire?"


    "You!" Wang Yuluo glared fiercely at Murong Sheng, and completely ripped off her face. I already said that I would show it to you, but you chose to avoid it.


    Fifth Princess looked at Wang Yuluo who was kneeling on the ground, then looked at Murong Sheng, and directly pointed at him, "This princess told her to bring the jade over for you to see, now it seems, it must be because you are jealous that this princess has such a good jade that you are jealous. Directly design it to frame this! You''re the one who broke it! "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes turned cold. It looks like this Fifth Princess is going to put this crime on her head regardless of whether she has evidence or not?


    "Fifth Princess doesn''t have any evidence, so why do I have to be certain that I broke it? I didn''t touch that jade pendant just now." Murong Sheng''s little face was deathly pale, as if she was obviously frightened.


    Fifth Princess looked at Murong Sheng who was as timid as a mouse and sneered, "You want evidence? Alright, then I''ll let you know when you die. This princess has seen it with her own eyes. You are the one who broke it, and this is the evidence! "


    Well, anyway, it''s going to be her fault, isn''t it?


    "But Fifth Princess," Murong Sheng''s tears flowed down her face, taking advantage of her pale face, it made her heart ache even more, "I clearly didn''t touch that jade pendant."


    "You didn''t touch it?" This princess says that you have met it, so it''s you who has touched it! " Fifth Princess arrogantly raised her chin and looked at Murong Sheng, "There has never been a person who dared to quibble in front of this princess. Men, slap this princess''s face thirty times! Let''s see if you still dare to speak to this princess in such a manner! "


    The palace maid behind Fifth Princess answered softly and walked towards Murong Sheng.


    She was in a hurry, but there was nothing she could do. Miss was not familiar with the young masters and mistresses here, how could they be involved in this matter?


    Her gaze uncontrollably fell on Murong Shan''s body, but no one could clearly see what she was thinking when she lowered her head.


    Just as the palace maid walked in front of Murong Sheng, Sun Zhengshi suddenly pulled Murong Sheng behind him, "Fifth Princess, I saw it clearly just now. This jade pendant is broken, it has nothing to do with her. How about, Fifth Princess, you first investigate everything before deciding on a punishment? "


    "Sun Zhengshi!"


    Fifth Princess narrowed her eyes as she looked at Sun Zhengshi, who was protecting Murong Sheng behind him, and gnashed her teeth, "Are you saying that this princess was mistaken? Did you intentionally wrongly accuse her?! "


    Aren''t you intentionally wronging him!?


    Everyone present had so many pairs of eyes, but they were all staring with their eyes wide open. Murong Sheng didn''t even touch the jade pendant, so how could she have broken it?


    Of course, Sun Zhengshi only dared to say these words in her heart, and did not dare to say them out in front of the Fifth Princess. After all, she was a member of the royal family, and the slightest mishap would cause him to lose her head.


    Just that, it was the first time Murong Sheng and Fifth Princess had met, why did Fifth Princess dislike Murong Sheng so much, and wanted to teach him a lesson?


    Sun Zhengshi frowned and thought, and suddenly she felt that something was amiss. Could it be that it was because Big Bro brought some roast meat over just now for them to taste?


    The more Sun Zhengshi thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. After all, the time when this Fifth Princess would go berserk was right after this.


    Sun Zhengshi glared at Sun Wenzhe. If he had not brought the thing over, they would have been fine! It''s just a little bit burnt, but it''s not like it''s completely inedible!


    Look, this Fifth Princess had her eyes on Murong Sheng, what should she do?!


    She didn''t have any confidence that she could successfully suppress this matter.

 C104 Did he bump into an evil spirit?

    Fifth Princess was very angry, she had feelings for Sun Wenzhe, and she was also very angry at the same time that Sun Zhengshi had bumped into her. But considering the relationship with Sun Wenzhe, it couldn''t really break out.


    Fifth Princess suppressed the anger in her eyes, and looked towards Sun Wenzhe''s direction: "Sun Wenzhe, tell me, was this done by her!"


    Sun Wenzhe glanced at his sister, and then looked at Murong Sheng, whose face had turned deathly pale from the shock. She frowned slightly, not liking Fifth Princess''s arrogant and domineering character.


    Furthermore, everyone present had seen clearly whether or not Murong Sheng had anything to do with this matter, and they all knew in their hearts what was going on.


    However, this person was a Fifth Princess, so he naturally had the qualifications to say whatever he wanted to say.


    However, the Sun family was born into a martial arts family, so they would naturally say something that they didn''t want to see. They would say something that they didn''t want to, so they would not accuse the opposite party of being too powerful.


    "Fifth Princess, this matter is not something that this one thinks to be simple. The girl rushed forward. The girl dodged slightly, so the jade pendant fell into the fire and shattered into pieces. Why, I think, did the girl rush up? This Miss Murong has already told me everything. It''s enough to just take a glance. "


    As Sun Wenzhe said this, he glanced at Wang Yuluo who was still kneeling on the ground: "So, this one doesn''t really understand what this Miss Wang wants to do."


    Basically, the people surrounding them had heard the conversation between the two, Murong Sheng said that they only needed to take a look, and Wang Yuluo insisted on stuffing the jade pendant into Murong Sheng''s hands.


    As a result, it fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Logically speaking, a piece of jade should not have been smashed into pieces, unless the jade itself had been shattered.


    Fifth Princess also never thought that Sun Wenzhe would actually speak up for Murong Sheng. Fifth Princess felt that there was something going on between Sun Wenzhe and Murong Sheng.


    The anger in his eyes soared to the sky, and his face turned pitch black. "Sun Wenzhe! You actually helped such a person refute this princess'' words?! This princess has already seen it with her own eyes, why don''t you believe what I just said?! "


    Sun Wenzhe cupped his hands towards Fifth Princess: "I am only speaking based on the facts, I hope that Princess can atone for her sins."


    "Please be clear that this has nothing to do with her!" Sun Zhengshi then said.


    Murong Sheng felt a warmth in her heart as she watched the Sun siblings standing up for her.


    Someone who could stand up at this time and offend the Fifth Princess for her, was someone who could truly befriend him!


    Moreover, she had only met Sun Zhengshi once, so they did not really know each other well. But at this time ¡­


    Murong Sheng blinked, and did not know what to say.


    Murong Shan lowered her head and frowned slightly. Previously, she had always been acting the part of this cousin who was concerned about her cousin. Now that outsiders had stepped out to speak up for Murong Sheng, if she didn''t make any moves, she would probably end up being a chatterbox in the future.


    He slightly adjusted his expression and spoke with worry: "I beg Fifth Princess to atone for his sins, there has been no one to discipline Sister Sheng for all these years, if you make me unhappy, I am willing to accept the punishment on behalf of my cousin."


    "With just you?"


    Fifth Princess was furious when she saw the Sun siblings helping Murong Sheng. It was at this time that Murong Shan rushed out, and immediately caused Fifth Princess''s anger to scatter all over Murong Shan''s body.


    "With just you alone, you still want to shoulder this princess'' anger? If I let you take thirty slaps in the place of that slut, would you also be willing to accept it?! "


    Murong Shan''s expression stiffened, she did not expect the Fifth Princess to not give her any face at all.


    However, he had already stood out. If he retreated now ¡­


    Murong Shan clenched her teeth, and said in a very weak and worried tone, "If this can dispel the anger of the Fifth Princess, I am willing."


    "Great!" All of you, two or three, are here to disobey this princess'' orders for such a thing, aren''t you?! " Fifth Princess was so angry that her face turned red, "What''s so good about this thing that you all can offend this princess?!"


    "Fifth Princess," A voice suddenly sounded out, and his eyes focused on Murong Sheng who was being protected behind him, "Even the Emperor has to pay attention to evidence, and the Fifth Princess wants to punish me without evidence, is that not justified?"


    Fifth Princess looked at Murong Sheng whose face was pale white, staring at him with sinister eyes: "What? Do you have any objections?! "


    "How could I dare to object?" Murong Sheng lightly coughed, as a slight smile appeared on his face. "But what kind of news would spread in the future, causing the Fifth Princess''s reputation to go awry, would not be good."


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng in shock and fear. Was she suddenly frightened by the Fifth Princess?!


    He was still as weak as a little white rabbit a moment ago, why did he suddenly start threatening Fifth Princess with his mouth wide open? She was not afraid of enraging the Fifth Princess, was she?


    "You dare, threaten this princess?" Fifth Princess''s eyes were extremely sinister and scary, her eyes slightly narrowed, "Someone come! Just suppress this princess and see what is she still doing here! "


    Fifth Princess waved her arm, the corners of her mouth curving upwards. Threatening her in front of her?


    Did he really think that she didn''t dare to do anything to him!?


    This was the first time in her life that she had been threatened by someone!


    The two palace maids acknowledged him, and expressionlessly walked towards Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng lowered her head slightly, his eyes staring straight at the two girls, the baleful aura that floated out from his eyes immediately shook the two palace maids on the spot, not daring to move at all.


    They felt their bodies turn cold. It was as if someone was holding a shiny blade against their necks!


    If they dared to take a step forward, their heads would fall!


    She clearly looked like a weak and unfavoured little miss, but how could she have such a strong aura!? Such a baleful gaze!


    They did not dare to move even a little bit after seeing it!


    Murong Sheng chuckled, and then shifted her gaze, making eye contact with Fifth Princess: "Fifth Princess, I did this, so I will definitely admit it. However, it wasn''t me who did this. Thus, you shouldn''t casually use your mouth to slander me. "


    "Not to mention you, even the Emperor doesn''t like a person, we still need to gather evidence to be able to capture that person. As a princess, you think that you can punish me with just your mouth? Then I will tell you this right away, it''s impossible! "


    A burst of arrogant anger came out of Murong Sheng''s mouth, shocking the people around him to the point that they looked at Murong Sheng in a daze.


    This was completely different from the unfavoured Rongguo Mansion!


    Had he run into evil?!

 C105 Scale

    "You, you!" The words that Murong Sheng had said caused even her fingers to tremble slightly.


    No one!


    No one had ever dared to say such arrogant words in front of her!


    He was tired of living!


    "What about you?" Murong Sheng''s expression was calm, but she did not allow anyone to neglect the fact that she was looking straight at Fifth Princess, "I am not a palace maid by your side. If you want to punish me, you have to prove it! Otherwise, I want to see who dares to touch me! "


    Sun Zhengshi originally thought that Murong Sheng was a little white rabbit who needed to be protected, but she never thought that she would actually transform into a man-eating flower in an instant!


    "Sister Sheng, what nonsense are you spouting to the Fifth Princess? Hurry up and apologize to the Fifth Princess!" Murong Shan revealed a face full of panic as she hurriedly said.


    "Apologize?" Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan with contempt, "Who are you? "You''re still saying that you''re my cousin and that I''ve been wrongly accused. Is this how you use your identity to suppress me and apologize to the person who wronged me?"


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t care about having a cousin like you!"


    Murong Shan''s expression immediately stiffened, her small face paled as she looked at Murong Sheng with eyes filled with tears and disbelief, "Sister Sheng, how can you look at me like this, I, I ¡­"


    No matter how pitiful Murong Shan''s current performance was, no one stood up to help Murong Shan deal with her current predicament.


    With Fifth Princess standing here, who would dare to move and speak carelessly? And only a foolish brat like Murong Sheng would dare to speak to Fifth Princess in such a manner!


    "Are you saying that I am wrongly accusing you?"


    "Otherwise?" Murong Sheng coldly raised a smile on her face, "The jade pendant that the great princess has bestowed to me, actually wants to be brought over for me to see. It''s not okay to not see it, if there''s nothing in it, who would believe it? "


    "Fifth Princess, I don''t know what you want to do. But if you want to bully me, why do all these things? How about we compete directly! "


    Mist Grass!


    When everyone heard what Murong Sheng said, they were all shocked! She couldn''t even conceal her shock as her mouth gaped wide open.


    Isn''t this Murong Sheng too bold! How dare she go against the Fifth Princess in such a daze? Even if you know what the Fifth Princess wants to do, you can''t say it in front of so many people!


    If they really pissed off the Fifth Princess, who would dare to protect them!


    He really didn''t know if he should praise this Murong Sheng for being so brave to the point where he dared to say she dared to do anything, or if she should say that Murong Sheng was really that stupid.


    Even Murong Shan did not expect that Murong Sheng would actually dare to challenge the Fifth Princess?!


    Murong Shan, who had her head lowered, had a cold smile on her face, which disappeared in a blink of an eye. Fifth Princess was used to being arrogant and despotic, how could she bear Murong Sheng''s provocation?


    Right now, with the help of the Fifth Princess, he might be able to get rid of it and solve the problem in his mind!


    When that time comes, let''s see how Shangguan Hong will continue thinking about this Murong Sheng! The position of the Princess Rui, wasn''t it easily obtained by her?!


    "You actually dare to contradict me!?" "How dare you provoke me!"


    Fifth Princess was so angry that she wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. Since young, no one had ever dared to be so presumptuous in front of her. He directly tore off her disguised face and stepped on it.


    He had even jumped on it and stomped on it!


    He really had the gall to eat the heart of a leopard!


    "Someone come!" Someone come! " Fifth Princess shouted in anger.


    "Why?" Murong Sheng laughed in ridicule, "Fifth Princess still wants your palace maids to teach me a lesson?"


    "Teach you a lesson?" Fifth Princess laughed coldly, her eyes stared straight at Murong Sheng, "Right now, you do not have the qualifications to be taught a lesson by this princess'' man! Didn''t you say that you want to spar with this princess? "


    "Good, very good. In order to satisfy your dead heart, this princess will agree to your request." If you lose, even if I want your life, you can''t resist at all! "


    The moment Fifth Princess finished speaking, Sun Zhengshi was stunned for a moment before hurriedly pulling on Murong Sheng, telling her not to randomly agree.


    Who knows what the Fifth Princess would like to compete with?


    But no matter what the competition was, Murong Sheng was at a disadvantage!


    Who didn''t know that Murong Sheng had been living in the Rongguo Mansion since she was young, and couldn''t even be considered a maid?


    Although the Fifth Princess was arrogant and despotic, she knew how to do anything. Then what was the point in comparing Murong Sheng to the Fifth Princess? Wasn''t Murong Sheng defeated miserably?


    "Your Highness, should we ¡­"


    Before Sun Zhengshi could finish her words, she was interrupted by the furious Fifth Princess, "Sun Zhengshi, what do you mean by this?! She was the one who clearly said that she wanted to compete with me, why? Is it still this princess'' fault that I agreed to it?! "


    "No!"


    "Princess, please atone for your sins. This sister does not know how to speak, but regarding this matter, Fifth Princess will still need to think carefully." Sun Wenzhe stood forward and helped Sun Zhengshi attract some of the attention.


    He also understood in his heart that this matter might not end well. After all, Murong Sheng was just too arrogant, with Fifth Princess''s personality, how could she let him go?


    However, if he really agreed to this matter, then Murong Sheng''s fate would really be disastrous ¡­


    "What''s wrong with you?" When Sun Wenzhe was talking to Fifth Princess, Sun Zhengshi worriedly went up to him and asked softly, "How dare you ask Fifth Princess for a competition?"


    "Why would I not dare?" Murong Sheng''s expression was calm, not panicking at all.


    "Have you gone stupid!?" Look at what you know, think about what Fifth Princess knows everything! "If you want to spar with her, isn''t that the case?" Sun Zhengshi was really worried to death.


    Wasn''t this digging his own hole to jump down and covering himself with some dirt?


    Murong Sheng did not speak, and calmly thought about what she knew.


    When Sun Zhengshi saw that Murong Sheng did not speak anymore, she became even more anxious. She only felt that Murong Sheng was trying to act faster than she was just now, which was why she said that, "Look at you, you don''t even know what you are going to do, and you still dare to talk to the Fifth Princess about it? Forget it! Let me help you think of a way! "


    Murong Sheng blinked her eyes, a little at a loss.


    Why did he just help her think of a solution? She had just been thinking, just which ones would she not have? She was in the middle of choosing! Why did it sound like Sun Zhengshi knew nothing at all?

 C106 dropping pot

    Although she had not learnt anything in the Rongguo Mansion, but after marrying the Spirit King in her previous life, she had learned a lot of skills!


    How could these people look at her with such backward gazes?


    "How about, we go for a match with Fifth Princess!"


    "Pour the pot?" Murong Sheng''s eyes became even more blank. Throw in the pot? Throw a pot into the competition?


    What kind of competition was this?


    "That''s right! I think this will do. There was no need to learn how to throw a kettle, it all depended on one''s touch and luck! You might fail the first few times, but you might lose later! I''m telling you some tricks, so you''ll be even easier to succeed! "


    Sun Zhengshi was very satisfied with the method she thought of, and nodded as she spoke, "That''s it, I think it''s pretty good! "See if you know anything, so you can just throw the kettle on."


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng''s skinny yellow face. It really worried him to death. Why was her personality so aggressive?


    If not for her, Murong Sheng would have been beaten to the ground by the Fifth Princess before even exchanging blows with her.


    "Don''t say anything. You won''t be able to escape from this anyway. "I''ll help you talk later, just listen to what I have to say."


    Before Murong Sheng could react, Sun Zhengshi had already decided to help him.


    "Since this competition is unavoidable, does Fifth Princess agree to this?" Sun Zhengshi tried her best to help Murong Sheng fight for this opportunity, "Choose a competition method that both of you know.


    Originally, Fifth Princess''s heart was filled with rage because of Sun Wenzhe speaking up for Murong Sheng. Hearing Sun Zhengshi''s words, it could be said that he could go down the stairs.


    At least, he didn''t keep on saying that he wasn''t allowed to perform!


    How can we not compete? Isn''t that too disgraceful!


    "I can," The anger in Fifth Princess''s heart died down, and she arrogantly nodded, "You can throw the kettle on, but this princess knows everything. This way, if I don''t tell others, you will think that I am bullying you! "


    "However, since it''s all of you who chose to spar, what else can we do?" But this princess also has a request, "Fifth Princess''s gaze made contact with Murong Sheng, and her face revealed a trace of disgust," Whoever loses, will be given a cup of wine!


    Drink?


    Sun Zhengshi was a little confused, why was there alcohol on the line?


    In the end, would Murong Sheng drink? How could Sun Zhengshi make such a decision on Murong Sheng''s behalf? She looked in Murong Sheng''s direction.


    Seeing this scene, Fifth Princess naturally felt a bit of anger rising from her stomach when she saw that the relationship between Sun Zhengshi and Murong Sheng was so close, "What? Can you decide how to compete? This princess cannot decide! "


    Seeing Murong Sheng giving her a gentle nod, Sun Zhengshi gritted her teeth, "Alright! Just like Fifth Princess said! "


    Isn''t it just drinking? At most, they would just get drunk for 10 days or even half a month! Furthermore, with her guidance, she did not believe that Murong Sheng would lose to Fifth Princess!


    Taking the chance that the Fifth Princess''s attention wasn''t focused here, Sun Zhengshi pulled Murong Sheng to the side and whispered: "For this competition, you shouldn''t be too pressured. Relax, I''ll tell you some tricks later. So don''t be nervous. "


    "The more nervous you are, the less chance you''ll get, do you understand?"


    Murong Sheng smiled and nodded, and then heard Sun Zhengshi continue: "This matter can be considered as having implicated you, so you can be at ease. No matter what happens, my brother and I will not let anything happen to you!"


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly, and before she could even speak, she heard Sun Wenzhe say with an apologetic expression on her face, "I''m very sorry about this matter, I didn''t know that Fifth Princess would be like this, so you can be at ease. In the end, I definitely won''t let anything happen to you."


    Murong Sheng casually nodded his head and did not take it to heart.


    In any case, it was impossible for her to lose this competition, so how could anything happen to her?


    However, this Fifth Princess was really childish. She was only slightly closer to the Sun family''s siblings, but she was already so jealous. It was no wonder as the Sun siblings only looked at this Fifth Princess a little.


    Tsk tsk, there''s Sun Wenzhe in his heart, but he still hasn''t restrained his terrible disease. With such a bad character, how could the Sun siblings fancy him?


    "Don''t worry," Murong Sheng said as her lips curled into a cold smile, "I won''t lose, and even more so, nothing will happen to me."


    Then, she suddenly fainted in Qing Ying''s arms. As Qing Ying cried out in alarm, she weakly opened her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The weak and feeble look of her scared Sun Zhengshi to the point that her heart skipped a beat, "Are you alright?! Why are you so weak? It''s already like this, you still want to compete with Fifth Princess?! "


    "Compete?" Murong Sheng''s eyes were filled with confusion, "What''s the competition? I am competing with the Fifth Princess? "


    "What is it? You''ve forgotten everything?! " Sun Zhengshi opened her eyes wide in shock, and looked at Murong Sheng, "Didn''t you just say that? And I''ve already told you, we''ll throw the pot in the contest! With my help, you won''t lose too badly. "You ¡­"


    Murong Sheng looked at Qing Ying blankly. Qing Ying had long ago gotten used to it and repeated what happened just now to Murong Sheng.


    Then, he explained to Sun Zhengshi: "Miss Sun, because of my family''s young miss being poor for so many years. Right now, his fate was extremely weak, and his body was extremely weak. As long as you are frightened, there is a high chance that you will be exposed and do something unusual. "


    "Just now, this servant saw that xiaojie is different from usual. I think this is probably the reason."


    "Having been kept poor for so many years, his fate is especially weak?!" Sun Zhengshi was immediately attracted, "Could it be that the rumours in the capital are true, and that you can''t even live as a servant?


    Murong Sheng laughed bitterly: "You can''t say that, after all, Second Aunt did this for my own good. Haven''t I brought my own things back by now? I am already very satisfied in my heart. "


    He sneered in his heart. Didn''t Murong Shan and the Qi family say that her fate was too hard? Then she would do the opposite. Her fate had become too weak!


    Anyway, regardless of whether she hid it or not. Sooner or later,''s words would spread to everyone in the Rongguo Mansion. Rather than letting them gain an advantageous position, it was better to let her seize all the words in her hands first!

 C107 No!

    "You are too easy to bully!"


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng with disappointment in her eyes, "Those things originally belonged to you. What do you mean, take them back now, and you''re already very satisfied? You''ve lived your life for so many years, and you still haven''t become a person! "


    "No wonder you''re so thin. It seems like that Second Madam is really harsh on you!"


    Sun Zhengshi said, then looked at the clothes on her body, although the color was very simple, the fabric was actually very expensive. Murong Shan, who revealed a noble aura everywhere, shook her head: "Look at Murong Shan, look at you, it''s as if you''re not from the same house!"


    "What are you all mumbling about here?"


    After Fifth Princess finished instructing palace maid on what to do, she saw Murong Sheng leaning weakly on a maid''s body, and immediately felt like Murong Sheng was about to pull something out.


    "Do you want to go back on your word again?" I tell you it''s impossible! This princess is not someone that you can casually play around with! "


    "Can you do it? "If it doesn''t work ¡­"


    "Sister Sun, I can do it," Murong Sheng said as he smiled strongly at Sun Zhengshi, just like a delicate flower that refused to yield even in a storm, "You don''t have to worry about me."


    At this time, it was indeed not good for Sun Zhengshi to say anything. After all, she had already agreed to it. If she went back on her words now, it would be easy for Fifth Princess to catch him. At that time, the one who would be out of luck was still Murong Sheng.


    "It doesn''t matter. When the time comes, just listen to what I tell you and do it. I promise I''ll let you have a hundred hits!" Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng''s soft and weak arm. Although she felt a little guilty, she still said those big words to boost the opponent''s morale.


    You can''t say anything about it, so don''t worry.


    "Reporting to Your Highness," a palace maid checked the situation and returned to report, "There doesn''t seem to be any wine here!"


    "No wine?!" Fifth Princess glared at him, and instantly looked towards Feng Qi''s direction with anger. "What happened to you? To be holding a banquet here, you actually do not even have wine prepared?! "


    Feng Qi, who had been inexplicably angered, felt wronged in his heart. "Reporting to Your Highness, this place is rather far away from the capital. "Moreover, there are too many people. I''m afraid that if something happens, I won''t be able to prepare the wine."


    It was originally a simple gathering, but he wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate Murong Sheng and help him take revenge.


    Who could have known that such a thing would happen all of a sudden?


    This was an opportunity to be held by someone and get drunk in the wilderness. If something happened to her, the Feng family wouldn''t be able to take responsibility!


    "Useless thing!" The Fifth Princess cursed, "If you don''t have any alcohol, then hurry up and buy them. Don''t tell me you need this princess to teach you all what to do?!"


    "This ¡­"


    The palace maid was somewhat hesitant in her heart. "Your Highness, it''s not that I don''t want to go. However, it was already late in the morning. It was likely that it would take a long time for this servant to return. "This ¡­"


    In this wilderness, if something were to happen to the princess, even if they had brains, they wouldn''t be able to handle it!


    After hearing the palace maid''s reminder, everyone present immediately reacted. The sky was getting darker. If he were to continue staying here, it would be a big problem for him.


    Some people couldn''t help but feel some regret in their hearts. Originally, they didn''t want to be involved in this, but they still wanted to watch the show and watch the show. To see if this competition, was Fifth Princess victorious, or that Murong Sheng?


    But according to the circumstances, the Fifth Princess had the highest chance of winning.


    Just look at Murong Sheng''s little arms and legs, she obviously didn''t have much strength. She even threw a pot? She might even get drunk in the end.


    Of course, there were those who were happy to watch the show.


    People like Sun Zhengshi were already worried about whether Murong Sheng''s ability would work or not. Furthermore, Murong Sheng had fainted earlier, so when she woke up, she looked weaker than before. This caused Sun Zhengshi to feel even more worried.


    Now that he couldn''t prepare anything, there was naturally no way for him to compete. If there was no other way, then Murong Sheng might be able to escape this calamity. Speaking of this, it could not be said that Murong Sheng had lost, because there was no competition at all.


    This made Murong Sheng, Wang Yuluo and the others extremely disappointed.


    It wasn''t easy for him to use this opportunity to get rid of that damned Murong Sheng. Even the heavens would have to give Murong Sheng this good luck, letting her continue to stay!


    Wang Yuluo became even angrier, and it was not easy to stop Fifth Princess from staring at her. She ran over to watch Murong Sheng, but Wang Yuluo''s gaze towards him was mixed with resentment, wasn''t this Murong Sheng''s luck just too good!


    This was the first time he came to a banquet like this, and he had the Sun siblings to help him talk. It wasn''t easy for him to see her make a fool of herself, and now this kind of thing had occurred?!


    If he wanted to frame her again in the future, how could it be so smooth! I hope the Fifth Princess will not retreat just because of time!


    Murong Sheng didn''t mind, she didn''t care at all. As if it had nothing to do with her.


    "I''m talking about you," Sun Zhengshi said as he pulled on Murong Sheng''s clothes, and asked softly.


    "What''s the rush, Sister Sun?" Murong Sheng smiled at Sun Zhengshi, "No matter what, just do your best and it''ll be fine."


    "Aiyo, my little ancestor, aren''t you being too relaxed!? If you can''t win, then ¡­ "Sun Zhengshi hinted with her eyes," Fifth Princess won''t let you off so easily, so it''s best not to compete at all.


    "This is also not something that you and I can decide," Murong Sheng said as he looked at the Fifth Princess, "This matter requires Fifth Princess to make the decision."


    "That''s right," Sun Zhengshi sighed, "It''s useless for us to be in a hurry. No, I''m the only one in a hurry."


    "Fifth Princess," Sun Wenzhe stood up and said, "It''s indeed getting late, why don''t you make an appointment next time?"


    "No way!"


    Right now, no matter who it was, it would be difficult to say anything. Fifth Princess had an ugly expression on her face: "Next time? Impossible, this princess has already backed down a few steps, this time it is absolutely impossible for me to back down any further! "


    "Either today, or this princess will punish her severely! You two can choose one among yourselves! "


    Was there even a need to choose? Of course it was to continue the competition!


    There was still a slim chance of survival in this duel!


    Sun Wenzhe sighed helplessly, he knew that Fifth Princess was not that easy to negotiate. Murong Shan and Wang Yuluo were feeling very comfortable at the moment.


    Being able to see Murong Sheng in trouble made them extremely happy!

 C108 Give some good luck

    "Think about it, is there anything else I can borrow from here?"


    The Fifth Princess was furious, she asked the palace maid: "Weren''t you worried that the sky would darken?! Then let''s look for a place to borrow and see who dares to use their safety to block this princess'' path! "


    "This ¡­"


    palace maid was a little hesitant, he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Judging from the princess'' personality, she wouldn''t leave even if she didn''t say anything. If something were to happen to her, even her neck would have to move!


    But the words said ¡­ but that place wasn''t something they could enter!


    "What are you stuttering about?! This princess wants all of you to do something, to push and delay, you all don''t want your heads anymore, do you?! Fifth Princess was extremely angry, so angry that she was about to explode!


    palace maid clenched his teeth. He would die before and after, but it would be better to say that he would let Fifth Princess decide for himself! Since they are all from the imperial family, they probably won''t do anything to the Fifth Princess!


    "Reporting to Your Highness, there''s a courtyard nearby ¡­"


    "Then why aren''t you quickly bringing this princess over to this place? What are you waiting for? This princess doesn''t want all of you to live!"


    "But Your Highness, that side courtyard belongs to the Ghost King ¡­" The palace maid tremblingly spoke out the location of the side courtyard.


    As everyone present heard this name, all of them sucked in a breath in unison.


    Ghost King''s territory, who would dare to go?!


    If they went, the Spirit King would be angered, and they wouldn''t be able to escape!


    His body trembled slightly. He could see the fear in everyone''s eyes.


    Should he just find a reason to leave?


    This was the Ghost King''s place, they did not want to lose their lives just to watch the show! They were still very young and had yet to show off their skills in the imperial court. How could they let themselves die just because they were watching a small show!


    But the Spirit King was scary, and the Fifth Princess in front of him was not someone easy to deal with ¡­


    If they wanted to leave, could the Fifth Princess agree?


    "Ghost King?"


    When Fifth Princess heard the name palace maid, his face also paled. His tongue was like a knot as he stuttered.


    How could it be such a coincidence? None of the other princes had it, but it was the Ghost King''s?


    Fifth Princess looked at Murong Sheng sinisterly. Could it be that this damn girl was able to dodge it?


    With the reputation of the "Fifth Princess" being the Ghost King, some people did not want to get involved in this matter, "How about, we disperse first? After all, it''s getting late, and I still have some left ¡­


    The Fifth Princess shouldn''t really be bringing them to the Spirit King''s territory to hold some teapot throwing competition, right?!


    Unexpectedly, the Fifth Princess had such a thought!


    He wanted to deal with Murong Sheng more than he feared the Spirit King, when someone mentioned about splitting up. It immediately poked a spot in Fifth Princess''s heart, making him so angry that he fell off his feet.


    "What is it? A single Ghost King scared you to this extent?! What was there to be afraid of! Isn''t it just the Ghost King?! With this princess here, how could anything happen to you two? "


    "You want to leave? No way!" None of you can leave. Today''s competition must continue. Forget about the guest courtyard being the Ghost King''s, even if it was royal father''s, I would still want to enter! "


    Aiyo, this Ghost King is much more terrifying than the Emperor! Fifth Princess, are you serious?!


    Everyone present was in so much pain that they wished they were dead. If they had known this would happen, they would have given up on the idea of watching the show. He should have accompanied the Sun siblings to persuade the Fifth Princess, so let''s forget about this matter.


    Who would have thought that they would face such a situation in the end?


    Go to the Ghost King''s territory?


    God!


    They did not even have the guts to face the Spirit King face to face, and yet they had to step into its territory. Wasn''t this worse than killing them!


    However ¡­


    With so many territories of the Spirit King, it shouldn''t be a coincidence that today, he met the Ghost King who was surrounded by evil spirits, right?


    At this moment, no one had any other thoughts. They all prayed in their hearts that they would never meet the Ghost King. If they could finish this match earlier, they would finish it earlier.


    Don''t even mention letting them sleep on the Ghost King''s territory, they wouldn''t dare!


    No, not only did he not dare to, he did not even have the slightest bit of courage!


    As he thought of this, his body couldn''t help but tremble uncontrollably. No matter what, he couldn''t stop!


    Terrifying!


    The status of the Fifth Princess present was the greatest, no one could stop whatever they wanted to do. Fifth Princess led the people and walked towards the Spirit King''s territory. Seeing that, Sun Zhengshi was afraid that there was no way to get rid of it.


    He could only tell Murong Sheng some tricks, hoping that she wouldn''t lose too badly in the competition.


    Who told the Fifth Princess to be so ruthless?


    Whoever said that they were not able to win the bet would be punished with a drink. Whoever drank and fell first would lose.


    The loser will be punished by the winner.


    Based on Fifth Princess''s personality, if Murong Sheng lost, how could Fifth Princess let her off!


    "I''m telling you, you have to relax when you throw the kettle, okay?" Sun Zhengshi was just like a worried old lady right now, murmuring into Murong Sheng''s ear, "Don''t be nervous, if you''re nervous, then the failure rate will be very high!"


    Murong Sheng nodded, and obediently smiled at Sun Zhengshi, "Sister Sun, don''t worry, I will remember it all."


    "Do you remember the little tricks I taught you? Although it was unlikely to be a 100% bet, it was still a good idea to reduce the chances of failure. At the very least, I won''t let you drink too much, and directly fall down! "


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Fifth Princess who was walking in front and pouted, "This Fifth Princess is very petty, maybe she will make some old wine, don''t expect some old wine to be so strong."


    "When the time comes, don''t be so stuffy. If you can drink less, drink less." From the corner of his mouth, or whatever it was, he didn''t want to drink it all into his stomach. Otherwise, with your small body, you definitely won''t be able to hold on. "


    Sun Zhengshi talked for a long time before finally sighing and patting Murong Sheng on the shoulder, "I can only help you out with this now, you can do it yourself."


    This girl was simply too tough. She directly went against the hard steel of the Fifth Princess, hoping that the final result wouldn''t be too bad ¡­


    Sun Zhengshi could only pray that the gods would give him some good luck.

 C109 How is this possible!?

    How could this be possible!?


    As the most arrogant and despotic princess of the Great Zhou Dynasty, even the guards of the Ghost King could do nothing about it.


    Firstly, they couldn''t stop it, and secondly, they didn''t dare to lay their hands on the princess.


    As such, he could only helplessly send her into his mansion, and then inform the Ghost King of the news.


    Fifth Princess recklessly entered the Ghost King''s yard, making it difficult for these servants!


    Ghost-faced Man, who was recuperating from the Godly Doctor and heading towards the capital, heard Wu Yu''s report. His face turned cold.


    "Yes, the guard sent a letter saying that Fifth Princess has led a group of people into the courtyard."


    "She''s getting bolder and bolder. She''s getting bolder and bolder." Ghost-faced Man was not in the mood when he spoke, as a slightly ice-cold feeling could be felt from his words.


    "Mistress, then we ¡­"


    "Turn around and go to the courtyard."


    He actually wanted to see if this Fifth Princess was really not afraid of him. He had actually barged into his courtyard without his permission.


    "Yes." Wu Yu nodded, instructing the coachman to change his route. He no longer headed towards the capital, but in the direction of the guest courtyard.


    Mistress had always disliked being close to others, and she also disliked others trespassing on her territory without her permission.


    This time, Fifth Princess really violated Master''s taboo!


    At this time, Fifth Princess was still complacent in her heart, even the Ghost King''s guards were unable to stop her. He gestured at the palace maid and ordered them to arrange the things.


    She wanted to see how that damned girl Murong Sheng could win against her!


    palace maid who went to buy wine had returned as well, and placed the wine jar that he bought back down, causing Sun Zhengshi''s eyelids to twitch when she looked at it. Looks like this Fifth Princess is really going to play big!


    As for the others, they were all trembling with fear. No one dared to sit down. Who knows if he might accidentally destroy the Ghost King''s items. It was better for them to stand, even if some of the young mistresses were tired and didn''t dare to sit down.


    The fame of the Spirit King had been ingrained in their hearts like evil spirits for several years now. Who would dare to not feel a bit of respect for it?


    Murong Sheng stood there quietly, and did not look at the decorations.


    In her previous life, the Ghost King would often come to this courtyard, and sometimes she would also come along with him. Although he did not remember the decorations here, he had an impression of them.


    He took a quick look and realized that it was no different from his previous life.


    However, if the Fifth Princess barged in so casually, it would anger the Spirit King.


    She deeply remembered that the thing that the Ghost King hated the most in his life was having someone else use his things without his permission. Especially since this Fifth Princess did not greet them and directly led so many people in.


    Before long, a bottle had been placed on the open space in the distance. The surrounding area was the wine jar that palace maid had just bought.


    Murong Sheng looked at the bottle and her brows jumped.


    Wasn''t that the Ghost King''s favorite bottle in his previous life? Was it used by the Fifth Princess people just like that?


    He wondered what the Ghost King would feel if he found out about this.


    "No cups?" Sun Zhengshi asked curiously as she saw that there were only wine jars and cups left.


    "You want a cup after losing a match with this princess?" Fifth Princess looked at Sun Zhengshi arrogantly. "If you lose, you have to drink a jar of wine! One cup? How could that be enough? This was a child playing house! Otherwise, what do you think I, this princess, wanted them to buy so much for? "


    Even though Sun Zhengshi had heard these words, she couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air, and wasn''t able to react for a long time.


    He lost and drank?


    Furthermore, whoever loses would drink a bunch of wine?


    How was this a competition? They were clearly here to torture someone to death!


    Was the Fifth Princess just looking at Murong Sheng''s arms and legs? This was why before she could even find her, Murong Sheng had already drunk her fill!


    "How is it?" Fifth Princess looked at Murong Sheng and raised her eyebrows, "Are you accepting it? If you don''t accept, you can just accept this princess'' punishment. "


    Murong Sheng wasn''t angry, he only looked at Fifth Princess obediently and asked in an extremely ignorant manner: "Fifth Princess''s meaning is, if I lose, I need to drink a jar of wine, then what about Fifth Princess? Do you want to drink a jar of wine after losing? "


    These words sounded as if they were doubting Fifth Princess''s words, causing him to immediately be unhappy in her heart. What, do you mean to say that you look down on this princess?! "


    "No, since Fifth Princess says so. Hopefully, Fifth Princess will keep her word as well. If you lose, just drink a big jug of wine. "


    Murong Sheng walked over and casually held an arrow in her hand as she played with it. As if it was the first time such a position was made, he asked curiously, "Is that so? and then into that bottle? "


    palace maid searched in the Ghost King''s yard for a long time but couldn''t find a pot, so he didn''t dare to rummage around. In the end, he only found a bottle to make do with.


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s unfamiliar appearance, Feng Qi curiously whispered into Murong Shan''s ear: "Sister Shan, will she do it or not?"


    Murong Shan shook her head, obvious worry hanging on her face: "No, Sister Sheng has never played this since she was young, I''m not sure either why she would agree to a competition like this."


    Feng Qi obviously had an expression of watching a good show, and at the same time, comforted Murong Shan: "Sister Shan, don''t worry. Look at what she said to you just now, how is he treating you as a cousin? Therefore, no matter how worried you are, she will not appreciate your kindness. "


    "In my opinion, I might as well look at her and see how ugly she is. This way, he would know the immensity of heaven and earth. I wonder who gave her the guts to actually dare to hoot at Fifth Princess! "


    Murong Shan did not say anything, she only shook her head and sighed. A cold light flashed past her eyes. It was best if she offended Fifth Princess. [Let''s see who can save this damn girl in the end!]


    "That''s right," The Fifth Princess shot a glance at Murong Sheng''s shooting posture, and laughed coldly, "This princess really doesn''t know who gave you the guts to come at your current level?"


    Before Fifth Princess could finish his words, he saw Murong Sheng''s arrow steadily fall into the bottle as his eyes widened in disbelief: "This is impossible! How did you do it! "


    It was obvious that his posture wasn''t the right one. How did he get thrown in?!

 C110 xiaojie is the best!

    "Fifth Princess, it''s your turn." Murong Sheng did not reply, and only obediently smiled, and gave the position to the Fifth Princess.


    The spectators were all stunned, no one thought that Murong Sheng would actually go all the way for it! And she acted so relaxed? It was as if she could throw the arrow in her hand with a light throw!


    Such a relaxed action was not like someone who had just accepted a pot throw; it was more like someone who knew how to play with a pot throw for many years!


    It can''t be?


    Who didn''t know of Murong Sheng? She had been completely crippled in the Rongguo Mansion for so many years, how could she have fun at such a young age?


    "I think it''s just a coincidence." At this moment, not a single person here would believe that Murong Sheng could really win against the Fifth Princess, "Otherwise, how could it be so easy?"


    Even Sun Zhengshi did not believe that Murong Sheng would fall for it. But it was good that they were in it!


    He wouldn''t need to drink such a huge jug of wine once he had placed his bet!


    Sure enough, she had given face. She had simply mentioned a few small techniques, and they were already sufficient enough to allow Murong Sheng to start the game. It was simply too great!


    Sun Zhengshi heavily patted Murong Sheng''s shoulder. "Not bad! Continue working hard! You absolutely cannot lose, okay?! "


    Murong Sheng smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s relaxed look, Murong Shan''s brows lightly knitted together. Her gaze was fixated on Murong Sheng and wanted to see a few of the flowers on Murong Sheng''s body.


    Others might not know how great Murong Sheng''s ability was, but she knew it very clearly in her heart.


    Murong Sheng had been neglected by others since she was young, so let alone playing with it, he probably had not even seen it a few times. How could she be as relaxed as before and casually bet on it?


    Perhaps, it really was like what the person just said. It was a coincidence that his luck was good.


    "Sister Shan, this doesn''t seem like the first time she''s playing." Feng Qi came over and wondered.


    Murong Shan kept the expression on her face, and with a bit of happiness, she said, "Maybe it''s my good luck, but it''s good that I made it. Otherwise, if Sister Sheng drinks so much wine, even I don''t know what to do. "


    Feng Qi sighed, "You are lucky that you are so forgiving and generous, not willing to lower yourself to that kind of person."


    Wang Yuluo stared straight at Murong Sheng, snorted lightly, and muttered: "So what if I dodged a calamity when I landed? Could it be that luck will always befall you? If you have the ability, then bet on us as well! "


    In any case, she refused to believe that Murong Sheng had this kind of ability!


    As the distant cousin who lived in the Rongguo Mansion, she had seen everything clearly. If you didn''t have enough to eat and wear warm clothes, how could you have come into contact with such an elegant game?


    When Murong Sheng heard Wang Yuluo''s muttering, she faintly glanced at her and instantly understood that Wang Yuluo was cheering for her. "So Cousin Wang wished for me to win that much? "Then, I will definitely not let you down. I will win for as long as I can show it to you."


    Wang Yuluo''s heart immediately skipped a beat and she quickly looked in the direction of Fifth Princess. Fortunately, Fifth Princess didn''t pay attention to her direction. She glared at Murong Sheng fiercely, unable to release her anger.


    What was the matter with this damned girl?


    Don''t you even recognize good words and bad words? Could it be that even after raising a cripple for so many years, his brain has become retarded?!


    Fortunately, Fifth Princess didn''t hear it, otherwise she really wouldn''t know what to do! Was that damned girl saying that on purpose?


    Fifth Princess walked over and also held an arrow in his hand as he looked at Murong Sheng arrogantly: "Luckily you managed to land on it, otherwise this princess would have thought that you had failed to hit it from the very beginning. Doesn''t that mean this princess doesn''t feel any sense of accomplishment?! "


    "The princess is right." Murong Sheng did not refute him and smiled lightly as she nodded her head.


    "You had better pray that you are lucky enough to continue, or else" Fifth Princess glanced at the countless wine jars placed on the side and sneered, "The result is not something that you can endure."


    As usual, Murong Sheng did not panic at all, she nodded her head slightly, and replied obediently: "Fifth Princess is right, I will do my best."


    This kind of attitude made Fifth Princess feel as if she had smashed her fist against a ball of cotton, causing her to be unable to vent out all the anger in her heart.


    She glared fiercely at Murong Sheng, wanting to follow Murong Sheng''s example and easily throw herself in. However, no matter how she moved, she couldn''t do anything about it. She could only put on a dark face and use her own posture to throw the arrow in.


    Watching as the arrow steadily fell into the bottle, Fifth Princess heaved a sigh of relief. The look of disdain on her face was extremely clear: "It''s that simple.


    These people were suspicious that Murong Sheng would make it, and thought it was just a coincidence.


    But when he saw that Fifth Princess had set his sights on him, he was immediately filled with interest, and shouted loudly towards Fifth Princess. It was as if the Fifth Princess had completed a very impressive task.


    Qing Ying looked at Murong Sheng alone, and whispered to Murong Sheng, "You can do it Miss, I believe Miss is the best!"


    Ever since Miss fell into the water and woke up, wasn''t every time Miss in danger?!


    Therefore, this time, the young miss will definitely be able to win against the Fifth Princess!


    Other people said that she was just relying on luck, but she believed that it was because of her own ability, and not because of luck! Miss is the best in the world!


    Murong Sheng smiled at Qing Ying, telling her to be at ease. It''s just a pitcher, what''s the big deal?


    Only this group of young masters and ladies felt that throwing a pot was a very impressive thing.


    Murong Sheng and Fifth Princess seemed to be fighting each other, arrow after arrow shot into the bottle.


    No one was convinced, no one made a mistake.


    This first time was luck. Could it be that this second and third time were also luck?


    Sun Zhengshi muttered to herself in shock as she watched Murong Sheng throw the teapot like a veteran: "I never thought that you would actually have this kind of Inherent Skill!"


    Qing Ying was so excited that her eyes were sparkling. Although she did not know when the Miss had learned such a powerful skill. But as long as they do not lose to the Fifth Princess, they are the strongest!


    I hope that Fifth Princess can fail and properly drink that jar of wine, and let him know that people can''t be easily bullied!

 C111 You want me to lose?

    You want me to lose?


    Everyone''s eyes were firmly fixed on her. In the very beginning, no one would have believed that Murong Sheng was able to reach this point!


    They thought that Murong Sheng would be lucky, but who would have thought that she would actually have some ability, to be able to hold on until now!


    "What''s there to be surprised about, he is a Second Miss of the Rongguo Mansion after all." There''s nothing surprising about this. What are all of you surprised about? "


    The moment he said that, everyone reacted.


    That''s right, but how was Murong Sheng''s daily life? No matter what, she was still the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion, she should have had access to games like Throwing Pot.


    Furthermore, the obstacles set up by the Fifth Princess was not difficult at all. There was nothing to be shocked about since they could reach this point.


    The only ones who could be completely shocked were Murong Shan and Wang Yuluo.


    could not even be compared to a dog, how could he have come into contact with something as elegant as a thrower!


    Then, just what exactly was Murong Sheng?


    The Fifth Princess gouged Murong Sheng with her eyes angrily, and directly commanded: "Men! Put the bottle further away. This princess would like to see how long her luck can last! "


    palace maid quickly followed Fifth Princess''s instructions and withdrew the bottle for a long distance.


    Looking at it, Sun Zhengshi''s eyes were wide open, calculating the distance in his mind, even if she were to throw it herself, it might not even be enough to hit him from all directions, would Murong Sheng be able to do it?


    However, regardless of whether it was possible or not, they could only brace themselves for it now that they had reached this step. Sun Zhengshi stood at the back, silently cheering for Murong Sheng: "Come on, I believe that you''re the best!"


    Murong Sheng laughed lightly, picked up the arrow and threw it into the bottle with ease. Instead, he went over to Fifth Princess and threw the arrow out, which grazed the mouth of the bottle and fell to the side.


    Immediately, the entire scene quieted down. Not a single person dared to speak.


    This Fifth Princess, whom they should not have failed the most in their hearts, had actually failed!


    Looking at the arrow on the ground, Fifth Princess''s face swelled up like a pig''s liver. She was very angry!


    "It is only a pot of wine, let this princess drink! Hurry and bring it up to this princess!! "


    The palace maid s looked at each other. Before Fifth Princess could get angry, they hurriedly brought up a jar of wine and handed it over to him. Fifth Princess pursed her lips tightly, looking at the jar of wine with her round eyes.


    In the end, he lifted it up and poured it into his mouth. The moment it entered his mouth, the pungent smell of the wine almost made Fifth Princess spit out everything!


    After drinking it, Fifth Princess''s face was already slightly red, but she resisted the urge to burp: "Come! "Continue!"


    He threw the empty wine jar onto the ground. Fragments were scattered all over the place, causing everyone''s heart to clench tightly.


    If this Fifth Princess lost and kept on drinking, wouldn''t that mean they would be the ones to suffer as well?!


    Murong Sheng laughed, and with a wave of her hand, she struck again. The Fifth Princess followed closely behind, unwilling to be outdone, yet in the end she did not throw herself in.


    Twice in a row, he didn''t get any shot. The arrow was just a little bit off. Every time was just a little bit off.


    Seeing that Fifth Princess had drank a few cups of wine consecutively, everyone''s heart tightened. Could it be, the one who drank the last was Fifth Princess?


    Just when he didn''t know how many times, Wang Yuluo had moved next to Murong Sheng. Seeing that Murong Sheng was ready to shoot the arrow, Wang Yuluo pretended to be careless and pulled on Murong Sheng''s clothes.


    Immediately, the arrow deviated from its original direction and landed outside the bottle.


    Murong Sheng''s face turned cold as she looked straight in Wang Yuluo''s direction.


    Wang Yuluo took a step back under Murong Sheng''s ice-cold gaze, but thinking back, what she had done, was for the good of Fifth Princess. Immediately, she straightened her back again, "What are you looking at!?" If you throw it wrong, you have to blame it on me! "


    "Obviously, you were the one who was pulling on my Miss'' clothes just now, that''s why you were thrown askew by her!" She was paying attention to the situation on Murong Sheng''s side at all times, so she naturally saw Wang Yuluo''s actions.


    "Yo!" You said you saw me pulling, so I did? I said I didn''t! If you admit defeat, you should be like the Fifth Princess, drinking wine! "


    Looking at Wang Yuluo''s arrogant appearance, Qing Ying was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Murong Sheng comforted Qing Ying, and after memorizing what Wang Yuluo said, he picked up a jar of wine and gulped down. Seeing this, the surrounding people all started to gloat.


    "Didn''t I say it before? How could she possibly hit every target every time? It really is her luck!"


    "That''s right, if she misses the bet and says that someone else is pulling on her, how can she not be ashamed?"


    "We didn''t see it. Only her servant girl saw it? Are you trying to trick a ghost? "


    "This is really interesting. A loss is a loss. To find so many excuses, how boring!"


    Wang Yuluo looked at Murong Sheng proudly and laughed: "That''s right, a loss is a loss, and you still want to blame it on me. Cousin Sheng, how can you be such a sore loser? "


    Murong Sheng looked at Wang Yuluo, staring straight at her, to the point where even Wang Yuluo had goosebumps. In the end, a smile appeared on her face, and she came close to Wang Yuluo''s ear and whispered: "If you''re capable, continue to trip me and let me see."


    Her cold voice did not contain a single trace of emotion, but it was as if a bucket of cold water was poured on Wang Yuluo''s body, causing her to tremble, and she felt as if she was about to be frozen into an ice cube.


    ''How could she?! ''


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s serene and deep eyes, it was as if a ball of dense fog had condensed together and was able to observe her heart through her body. Immediately, Wang Yuluo shuddered and took a small step back.


    Seeing Wang Yuluo''s pale face, Murong Sheng finally withdrew her gaze.


    You want to bully her with this kind of ability?


    Ridiculous.


    After such a long time, Fifth Princess finally saw that Murong Sheng had failed, and immediately laughed out loud, sweeping away the haze from before: "This time, our luck, has finally come to an end right? This princess wants to see just how long your luck will last! "


    "Sister Sheng, admit defeat if you can''t do it. begging Fifth Princess, maybe Fifth Princess will spare you. " Murong Shan stood at the side as if she was extremely worried for Murong Sheng.


    Begging for mercy?


    Impossible.


    Even in her previous life, she, Murong Sheng, had never begged anyone for help!


    In this life, he would never ask anyone for help!


    "Eldest Cousin, you have not reached the end yet. How do you know that I have lost? As my Eldest Cousin, don''t say that you are cheering for me, but you are actually dragging my back? " Murong Sheng felt very wronged, "Eldest Cousin, are you waiting for me to lose?"

 C112 Donst admit defeat!

    Murong Shan was unable to respond to these words.


    With a stiff face, Zhang Xuan smiled in embarrassment and didn''t say anything else.


    If she said she hoped that Murong Sheng would lose, then her image that she had maintained with great difficulty would be ruined. If he said he did not expect Murong Sheng to lose, wouldn''t that be offending the Fifth Princess?!


    Feng Qi curled his lips and pulled at Murong Shan: "Truly a thing that doesn''t know what''s good for her. You don''t appreciate her kindness, and you won''t cry even if you see the coffin. Sister Shan, you don''t need to worry about her! "


    In any case, she had offended the Fifth Princess, so it had nothing to do with them at all!


    "She is my cousin after all. How can I leave her alone?" Murong Shan sighed, "I can only hope that she can think it through on her own."


    Fifth Princess mocked Murong Sheng and her mood became a lot better. She picked up the arrow and felt a lot better. "How is it? Do you want to continue?"


    "Continue, of course I''ll continue," Murong Sheng laughed, "I only made a mistake once, I don''t even know how many times Fifth Princess has made mistakes. Why don''t I continue?"


    When these words were spoken, Fifth Princess''s face darkened successfully.


    He looked at Murong Sheng gloomily: "Is that so? "Looks like you''re very confident in yourself. Then, let''s see whether this princess can walk to the end laughing or you can laugh to the end!"


    Murong Sheng shot a glance at Wang Yuluo, her heart was calm, and she threw the arrow accurately into the bottle. Then she smiled at Fifth Princess, "I don''t know who will be the one laughing at the end, but we still have to wait for the final result."


    Fifth Princess pursed her lips, the wine that she just drank already had a considerable reaction. She felt a burning sensation in her stomach. It was slowly increasing, and her face was getting redder and redder.


    It was just a bottle of wine from outside, how could he be so strong in the future?!


    What if ¡­


    If she really lost to this slut today, wouldn''t her illustrious reputation disappear?!


    No, he absolutely could not lose to this little bitch!


    Fifth Princess lowered her head, and took the chance when no one was paying attention to him, to look at the palace maid beside him. The palace maid, Lucky Spirit Heart, immediately retreated from Fifth Princess''s side, and then quietly stood not far from Murong Sheng.


    The corners of Fifth Princess''s mouth curled up slightly, and then disappeared in a flash, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Perhaps no one else had noticed, but Murong Sheng etched this scene into her heart.


    Letting the palace maid stand by her side, did he want to imitate what Wang Yuluo did just now and cause trouble for her?


    Sure enough, Murong Sheng''s thoughts were right. Every time she threw a kettle, she would make a lot of mistakes. She was either lightly touched by someone or her clothes were tugged by someone.


    This series of mistakes caused Murong Sheng to drink quite a few jugs of wine into her stomach.


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng, who had been extremely successful in the beginning, and had now become the one who made more and more mistakes, and he became more and more worried in her heart. "Why was it all right just now, why is it all of a sudden?"


    "I''m fine."


    Murong Sheng coldly glanced at the palace maids who were once again standing far away. She had no way to do anything without evidence. She could only try her best to avoid this palace maid.


    "Look at me, do I look like I have something on?"


    Sun Zhengshi sized Murong Sheng up, and the look in her eyes became as clear as ever, as if she was someone who had drank a lot. Compared to Fifth Princess, she did not seem like a drunk person.


    "Eh? So your alcohol tolerance is this high? I really couldn''t tell at all. I''m impressed! " Sun Zhengshi was dumbstruck, and said repeatedly that he admired them.


    Murong Sheng laughed obediently, but in truth, she was not the type who would not fall for a thousand glasses of wine. However, there was a secret realm where she could play such a small game in front of others. Pour all the wine into that secret plane.


    Otherwise, she probably wouldn''t be able to withstand the palace maids'' unruly stance.


    "What are you doing!?" "What are you mumbling about?" Seeing that Murong Sheng''s relationship with him was so close, Fifth Princess was not feeling well at all, and her eyes stared straight at the two of them, "What are you dawdling for? Did she want to admit defeat? If you admit defeat, it''s not impossible! "


    Fighting with her was still a bit too inexperienced!


    This place was all her people. She could do whatever she wanted. She could do anything she wanted. Even if someone saw her, who would dare to say no? Who would dare to refute what she had done?


    Even if they did, they would pretend that they didn''t see anything!


    The aftereffects of the wine continued to rush up slowly, Fifth Princess''s face was suffused with an abnormal red color, she could not hide his excitement, and it was extremely high.


    Murong Sheng whispered to Sun Zhengshi, "Sister Sun, there is something I need to trouble you with. If that palace maid wants to do something, help me catch her later. "


    Regarding Sun Zhengshi, she still trusted him quite a bit. And with Sun Zhengshi''s status here, with him reaching out her hand, it was more than enough to stop a palace maid.


    Murong Sheng''s eyes drooped slightly, covering the ice-cold look that flashed past her eyes.


    This Fifth Princess, in order to win, had actually played such a small trick. If she didn''t teach this Fifth Princess a lesson, would she really think that she was easy to bully?


    Fifth Princess looked at the arrow in Murong Sheng''s hand but did not make a move, she coldly laughed and said, "What? Scared? How about you admit defeat to this princess right now, and this princess can choose to not take your life. "If you still want to compete like this ¡­"


    Fifth Princess looked at Murong Sheng with sinister eyes. She thought about how the Sun siblings were so close to Murong Sheng and how her heart couldn''t be at ease no matter what, "If you lose, you have to take off all your clothes and walk back to the Rongguo Mansion from here!"


    As the Fifth Princess''s voice fell, everyone present cried out in alarm.


    ~ This Fifth Princess is way too much! For a young miss who had yet to leave the pavilion to walk to the Rongguo Mansion without taking off his clothes? Her reputation had been completely ruined!


    "How is it? Are you admitting defeat or continuing to compete with this princess?" Fifth Princess stared at Murong Sheng sinisterly, her heart frantically wanting Murong Sheng to agree to continue competing with her!


    As long as that palace maid stood by Murong Sheng''s side, Murong Sheng would never be able to take the first step!


    If there was such a commotion, how could he not be excited? These people were just coaxing him from the side as they watched the commotion!


    "Fight down!" "Let''s fight to the end!"


    "How can you admit defeat! "Let''s keep competing!"


    "It''s already been so far, how many are there?!" "Don''t admit defeat and continue competing!"


    "That''s right, there are so many of us here. We absolutely cannot admit defeat!"

 C113 Betting?

    "No way!"


    Sun Zhengshi immediately stood out and protected Murong Sheng behind him, staring at the people who were watching the show: "What nonsense are you all spouting! I can''t accept this! "


    How could this work?


    What were these people fooling around for?


    For Murong Sheng to strip naked, then walk back to the Rongguo Mansion from here? Impossible, this kind of bet is impossible!


    If he really did that, how would Murong Sheng be able to continue living in the future? Even if she could survive, Rongguo Mansion would definitely not acknowledge her existence in such a shameful matter!


    Murong Sheng''s life in the Rongguo Mansion was already extremely difficult, and now that something like this happened, it would probably be even harder to bear.


    Sun Zhengshi stared at the people who were jeering, she wanted to slap them in their faces: "What are you cheering for! If I were to let you all gamble, would you all agree to it? "


    Instantly, the jeering from the crowd died down. They looked at each other. To be honest, they didn''t dare to agree if they were asked to gamble.


    Wasn''t it due to the sudden appearance of an extra person that added a bit of fun to their lives? That''s why they were making a ruckus here.


    "Miss Sun, what you said was wrong," Feng Qi coldly laughed, "Wasn''t this what Murong Sheng said he wanted to compare notes with? Why did she not dare to agree to it at the very end? "Since I don''t dare to agree, then what should we do in the beginning?"


    "Feng Qi!" Sun Zhengshi glared at Feng Qi, "Don''t be so weird here, I told you to take off your clothes, do you dare to agree! "If you dare, then just say so. I promise I won''t stop you!"


    "You!" Feng Qi angrily rolled his eyes and did not speak further.


    Do you dare?


    Of course not!


    Who would dare to agree to such a bet? Was there a problem with their minds?


    Sun Wenzhe''s face also did not look good. The things that the Fifth Princess did in his heart was truly too excessive.


    "Fifth Princess, do you want to consider this matter carefully?" Previously, Sun Wenzhe felt that the Fifth Princess was only spoiled by the Emperor, they wouldn''t do anything out of line.


    But today, it seemed that his previous conclusion was wrong!


    The Fifth Princess was really arrogant and despotic. She would never think about other people when doing things!


    To a girl, losing one''s reputation was an extremely huge matter. How could Fifth Princess say it so easily?


    "Are you sure?" Fifth Princess''s excited face instantly darkened, "What do you want this princess to consider? She was the one who said that she was going to spar with this princess. What about it? You want to go back on your word after coming to this step? Impossible! This princess will never agree to it! "


    How could an unpampered girl get the Sun siblings to treat her in a different way?


    Why did she seem so obvious? Sun Wenzhe was completely indifferent to her feelings!


    Just why was it that a lowly girl who had just appeared could make Sun Wenzhe plead for mercy?! Why?!


    In terms of status and identity, how could she compare with that cheap girl?!


    In terms of looks, how could a damned girl like that compare to her?!


    Sun Wenzhe frowned as he looked at Fifth Princess. Sun Zhengshi was extremely furious in his heart, he rushed forward, wanting to say something, but was stopped by Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng shook her head at Sun Zhengshi, not wanting her to say anymore.


    No matter what, this Fifth Princess was against her, how could he give up the opportunity to insult her just because several people were speaking up for her?


    Initially, she had thought that they would stop just like that. After all, she was a princess, so she had to leave some face for others. But who knew that this Fifth Princess would not let her off. Not only did he play some tricks, he even thought of such a sinister method to humiliate her?


    Did he really think she was easy to bully?


    Since that was the case, there was no need for her to worry so much. If Fifth Princess wanted to see her make a fool of herself, then she would have to see if she had the capability to do so!


    In the blink of an eye, Murong Sheng seemed to have become a completely different person as she spoke in a very flat tone, "Is the bet that Fifth Princess has spoken of suitable for the two of us?"


    "What do you mean?" Fifth Princess glared at Murong Sheng.


    "Of course, if I lose. Then, I will have to strip naked and return to Rongguo Mansion from here. What if you lose, Fifth Princess? Is he going to take off all his clothes and return to the palace from here? "


    Instantly, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This Murong Sheng really had a lot of guts!


    How dare he make such a request to the Fifth Princess? You still want Fifth Princess to take off all his clothes and walk around the palace, do you really not want the head on your neck?!


    "How could this princess lose!" The Fifth Princess''s angry voice was filled with rage.


    "Since Fifth Princess thinks that it is impossible for me to lose, then does she dare to bet with me? After all, the match had to be fair. I can''t possibly strip myself naked after losing, and still be fine after Fifth Princess loses, right? " The corner of Murong Sheng''s mouth slightly rose, causing everyone''s heart to palpitate in fear.


    Sun Zhengshi swallowed her saliva, reached out to pull Qing Ying, and asked softly: "Is your young miss again?"


    Qing Ying nodded slightly, "I think so."


    "Then it''s settled!" Sun Zhengshi''s face immediately revealed an excited expression, "Your young miss, will definitely not have a problem!"


    She had previously witnessed the abilities of the other Murong Sheng. A mere Fifth Princess would not be an issue!


    Fifth Princess''s face was gloomy and pitch black. If she agreed, would she really take off her clothes and walk out if she made a mistake? Then did she still want her reputation?!


    If she did not agree, then wouldn''t it mean that she, Fifth Princess, did not have any ability at all?!


    Fifth Princess glanced at the palace maid standing in Murong Sheng''s direction, and her anxious heart immediately calmed down. The corner of her mouth curled up into a cold smile. She was just a destitute young miss of the Duke''s Mansion, how could she not be a match for her?


    With a palace maid standing there, she didn''t believe that Murong Sheng, this slut, would be able to land her bet!


    "Alright!" Fifth Princess agreed, "If I lose the bet that I made with you. This princess took off all her clothes and walked back to the palace. However, if you lose ¡­


    "I will also strip naked, and walk to Rongguo Mansion from here for a while." Murong Sheng said calmly, his face did not show any signs of nervousness or cowardice.


    "Hmph, this princess will be here to bless you. Luck still falls on you," Fifth Princess laughed sinisterly. "Otherwise, it would be such a shameful thing for a girl to be stripped naked."

 C114 Shame?

    Shame?


    Murong Sheng laughed. She still did not know who the person who made him lose face was in the end!


    Fifth Princess thought that with the palace maids by her side, would it be possible for him to fail if he were to make a move and obstruct her path?


    Ridiculous, too naive.


    Everyone present also looked at Fifth Princess and Murong Sheng in disbelief. Who would have thought that Fifth Princess would actually agree to this gamble?!


    Heavens, this was too terrifying!


    Why did the Fifth Princess agree to this?


    If Fifth Princess lost, and took off all his clothes in front of them, would they even want to look at him like that?!


    If the emperor knew about this, their eyes might even be dug out!


    Therefore, the Fifth Princess absolutely could not lose!


    "Come on Fifth Princess! Come on! "


    "Fifth Princess, you are the best. You won''t lose!"


    "If you defeat her, get her to strip naked and leave this place!"


    "Arrogant, you''re really too arrogant!" Why are you so confident that you can win against the Fifth Princess! "


    "How embarrassing, if we lose, how embarrassing would it be for the Rongguo Mansion, do we not wish to have such a lady?"


    Feng Qi also muttered to Murong Shan in a low voice: "Sister Shan, your cousin is really not smart at all. He actually did not directly admit defeat, and instead agreed to Fifth Princess''s wager! "What a shame."


    Murong Shan sighed: "Maybe, she doesn''t want to lose face."


    "Isn''t it embarrassing? It was already embarrassing enough! Sister Shan, I advise you not to talk to her anymore, so that she doesn''t get infected by this idiocy! "


    How shameful, this was truly shameful!


    Murong Shan''s face had a look of worry, but she could not help but feel proud in her heart. That was what she wanted, yes, that was it! She did not think that Murong Sheng could win against the Fifth Princess!


    If Murong Sheng lost, she would strip naked and return to Rongguo Mansion. Then, without needing her and her mother to do anything, the old lady could personally take care of Murong Sheng!


    The old mistress would definitely not allow this to happen, as there was a stain on Rongguo Mansion!


    Murong Sheng, you damned girl, why don''t you understand it at all?


    I honestly admit defeat to Fifth Princess, is that not good? She just had to bring shame upon herself!


    Murong Shan''s eyes flashed with light. When others looked over, she looked to be worried for Murong Sheng. After earning enough good feelings from others, she thought that Murong Sheng really did not know what to do.


    She clearly had a cousin helping her speak up, but in the end, she didn''t appreciate it at all. She deserved to end up like this.


    Qin Yirong was even more pleased and laughed out loud. Previously, when Murong Sheng did not give her any face, she revealed the truth that she had worked so hard to hide for so many years. Now, she was going to see Murong Sheng in trouble!


    Let''s see if the King Rui will accept a naked childhood sweetheart who can be a Princess Rui in front of so many people!


    "This ¡­" Sun Wenzhe still felt that this matter was extremely inappropriate.


    No matter who took off their clothes and walked out, it would be a bad thing. They were just about to stand out and stop Sun Zhengshi.


    "Brother!" What are you trying to do!? " Sun Zhengshi lowered her voice, "You don''t need to worry about this matter, it was obviously brought up by the Fifth Princess. In the end, even if she loses, she deserves it! "


    Sun Wenzhe shook his head helplessly: "Aren''t you afraid that Murong Sheng will lose?"


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng who had changed her appearance, and said confidently: "Rest assured brother, I believe that she will definitely win, she will definitely not lose!"


    "What are you talking about?" Fifth Princess laughed arrogantly. With her arrangement, Murong Sheng was definitely going to lose, "Hurry and come over, someone! Move the bottle further! "


    With that, he looked at Murong Sheng proudly, looking down on him: "What? Do you dare to play with this big one? The distance between us was too short. It is only at this distance that this princess finds it pleasing to look at! "


    Fifth Princess''s arrogant provocation did not cause Murong Sheng to have any reaction, "Alright, we''ll listen to your arrangements, Fifth Princess. "Since we are going to play, we must naturally play a bit more. Only in this way will we be able to quickly determine the outcome of the battle."


    After Murong Sheng finished speaking, she glanced at Sun Zhengshi. Sun Zhengshi nodded at Murong Sheng, as she had already set her sights on the palace maid! Murong Sheng chuckled, "Will Fifth Princess come first, or should I?"


    If Fifth Princess wanted to use this method to cheat, then she had to be restrained! Let''s see what the Fifth Princess can do!


    "You go first," the Fifth Princess said proudly. "This princess is afraid, if this princess falls for it, it would not be good if it gives you too much pressure."


    Murong Sheng leisurely walked over, holding the arrow she had prepared from the beginning, and looked at the distance. Ye Zichen pursed his lips. Compared to what she had played in her previous life, this distance really wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Just as Murong Sheng was preparing to start, the palace maid also quietly walked over. Just at that moment of life and death, Sun Zhengshi reached out to restrain the palace maid''s movements, and Murong Sheng also threw herself into the bottle!


    "What are you doing!" Sun Zhengshi grabbed the Princess''s wrist, and bellowed: "Is he trying to do something sneaky here!?"


    The moment Murong Sheng threw the bottle into the Fifth Princess''s heart, it went cold.


    When Sun Zhengshi grabbed the wrist of the palace maid, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured over Fifth Princess''s head, directly washing him with cold water.


    Why?!


    Why did he make a mistake?!


    Had Sun Zhengshi gone against her on purpose?


    "Well, what a good palace maid, I told you! Why did Sister Sheng suddenly make so many mistakes when he had a hundred out of a hundred? So it was all because of this palace maid! " Sun Zhengshi naturally knew what was going on, but she did not say anything. "Fifth Princess, I saw that this palace maid used these methods to seriously insult Fifth Princess!"


    "Fifth Princess''s throwing technique is so amazing, how can she tolerate this kind of thing happening? I suggest, the Fifth Princess must definitely punish this palace maid well! "


    Sun Zhengshi''s words were filled with righteousness, even the Fifth Princess couldn''t find any opportunity to refute him.


    Fifth Princess''s face was stiff, beads of perspiration were dripping down her forehead and she gritted her teeth: "What Miss Sun said is right, the person who came should hurry up and drag this palace maid away! This princess relies on my own strength, how can it be this unorthodox! "


    In his heart, he wished that he could scold Sun Zhengshi until his blood dripped down, scolding her for being meddlesome!


    Wouldn''t it be fine if he just stood to the side and watched?!


    Why do you have to be nosy, what''s the good of being involved in this matter?!

 C115 You are not willing to give me face

    "Princess is indeed a princess! Consciousness is indeed extraordinary! "


    Sun Zhengshi praised the Fifth Princess extremely well.


    This kind of praise did not make Fifth Princess''s mood much better, but instead made a layer of haze in her heart.


    "Fifth Princess, do you still want to compete?" After Sun Zhengshi finished praising, she directly said something the Fifth Princess did not want to face, "It''s been so long already, this is the last match, let''s hurry up and finish the competition, those who dare to accept it, let''s end it."


    Fifth Princess''s face immediately turned pitch black. She swallowed her saliva and looked at the distance between the bottles.


    In the beginning, she had thought that Murong Sheng had made a mistake, so she didn''t have to directly ask him to take off his clothes.


    But now, Murong Sheng had invested all of her efforts! And it was effortless for him to throw it all in!


    Then, what should she do?!


    She had never tried this distance before!


    No, Murong Sheng can vote, then she can! Could it be that, as a grand princess, she couldn''t compare to a destitute young miss of a mansion?!


    "This princess will definitely not lose!"


    Fifth Princess glared at Murong Sheng who was calm and collected, and walked over, with the arrow in her hand, she looked at the bottle in the distance. Cold sweat formed on her forehead and trickled down her face.


    Even though his clothes were wet, he still couldn''t successfully throw the arrow in his hand.


    The pressure in her heart was especially huge, could it be that she was really going to lose to Murong Sheng?!


    As a dignified princess, she was going to strip naked and return to the Imperial Palace?!


    How could that be possible!? It was absolutely impossible for such a thing to happen!


    Fifth Princess pursed her lips, the hand holding the arrow slightly trembling, her face was pale and green as she changed her mind. This was the first time she had tasted riding a tiger and it was difficult for him to back down.


    "Fifth Princess, it''s been a long time," Sun Zhengshi stood at the side and said, "The arrow in your hand, do you want to throw it or not?"


    He even really wanted to laugh out loud. This was the first time he had seen Fifth Princess make a fool of himself, and his heart felt much more comfortable!


    Let''s see if this Fifth Princess still dares to be arrogant in the future!


    "Impudent!" What is the princess planning to do? When do I need you to tell me! " A palace maid by the princess'' side loudly berated, "You''ve disturbed her highness, none of you can afford to take responsibility!"


    Sun Zhengshi curled her lips. As expected of the palace maids by the side of the Fifth Princess, they were as arrogant and despotic as the Fifth Princess, causing others to not care about them.


    Fifth Princess took a deep breath, her face red from the aftereffects of the wine.


    Closing his eyes, he made up his mind!


    Since even Murong Sheng had been able to land, then she would definitely be able to do the same!


    He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to throw the arrow towards the bottle in the distance.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they watched this decisive scene, hoping that the Fifth Princess would be able to vote for it ¡­


    "Fifth Princess, you''ve lost," Murong Sheng laughed, and spoke calmly. "Fifth Princess, shouldn''t you realize your bet?"


    Fifth Princess''s decision could be said to be the focus of tens of thousands of people. Everyone was paying attention, and they were extremely excited.


    As a result, under everyone''s expectant gaze, the arrow spun around at the edge of the bottle and fell straight to the ground! This caused everyone''s heart to grow cold by more than half.


    ~ Doesn''t this mean that Fifth Princess has failed?!


    Then what about Fifth Princess?!


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what kind of gaze they should use to face this reality.


    Crying or laughing?


    No one could decide.


    Who would have thought that a destitute young miss of the Rongguo Mansion would actually be able to win against him?! Especially the promise made by the Fifth Princess, which made their hearts feel even colder.


    "How dare you!"


    Before Fifth Princess could speak, the palace maid beside him quickly spoke out: "Fifth Princess has a body of gold, how can she complete your bet?!"


    Murong Sheng''s gaze turned slightly cold as she lifted her chin: "According to what you''re saying, Fifth Princess losing doesn''t mean that you''re not going to complete the bet?"


    Fifth Princess''s face was extremely stiff, she stared straight at the arrow that fell on the ground, unable to believe what just happened!


    Why must she lose if even Murong Sheng was able to vote for it?!


    Looking at Fifth Princess''s silent appearance, everyone''s heart was beating wildly. What they wanted to see was Murong Sheng losing and getting bullied by the Fifth Princess. She did not want to see the Fifth Princess lose, and be turned into a general by Murong Sheng.


    If Fifth Princess was so narrow-minded that they even remembered them, wouldn''t they have no place to cry then?


    However ¡­


    No matter what, Fifth Princess was the one who agreed to this bet, it shouldn''t have anything to do with them right? At most, they would just be pulled over by the Fifth Princess to join in on the fun.


    Furthermore, no one forced Fifth Princess to agree to the bet. Now that Fifth Princess had lost, they really did not know how to resolve the situation.


    However, there were many people who were gloating in their hearts. Whether it was the Fifth Princess losing or Murong Sheng losing, they would not suffer any losses.


    Furthermore, Fifth Princess normally did not put them in her eyes, so to be able to see Fifth Princess make a fool of herself was truly satisfying!


    Qin Yirong saw that the situation was about to collapse, and hurriedly stood out and spoke: "How about this, everyone knows, that bet is just a joke. The Fifth Princess''s identity is so noble, how can she complete a wager that would not even appear on the stage? "


    "Also, Fifth Princess hasn''t really done anything to you, why bother so much about it? Why don''t you give me face and forget about it? It''s getting late, let''s all hurry back. "


    Qin Yirong thought that if she were to open her mouth and save Fifth Princess''s face now, Fifth Princess would definitely think about this favor. In the future


    "Who are you?"


    Murong Sheng shot a glance at Qin Yirong, and felt that everyone here was extremely funny: "Do I know you? It''s fine if you say it, but who are you? "


    Qin Yirong''s face stiffened, and said awkwardly: "Murong Sheng, don''t be so shameless with a face that you don''t want it!"


    "How can I be so shameless? Do I have a good relationship with you? Why should I give you face? If I remember correctly, the first time I met you wasn''t that happy, right? You''re looking down on me like that, and you still want me to give you face? Are you the father of the Sky Emperor? "


    This wasn''t the first time, so Murong Sheng used such words to pin her head on top of it. It caused Qin Yirong''s face to go from white to green, changing back and forth.

 C116 Ghost King 1

    "Murong Sheng! "You!" Qin Yirong was so embarrassed by what Murong Sheng had said that she almost lost all face. She wanted to open his mouth to retort, but she didn''t know what to say. She was also afraid that Murong Sheng might hear some bad words from his mouth.


    After Murong Sheng finished speaking, Qin Wangrong looked in the direction of the Fifth Princess: "Fifth Princess, this bet was proposed by you, right?"


    Seeing that the Fifth Princess didn''t say anything, Murong Sheng didn''t mind continuing: "Since this was proposed by you, Fifth Princess, then don''t try to be shameless right now. If this were to spread, it would be extremely embarrassing, but you went back on your words and acted shamelessly in the end. If this were to spread, I wonder what people will think of you, Fifth Princess, from now on. "


    Sun Zhengshi added fuel to the fire by the side, "Fifth Princess, I believe you must be someone who keeps his promises! You''re definitely not going to break the contract, are you? "


    Fifth Princess would really dare to take off her clothes today, then she would respect Fifth Princess as a man!


    Seeing the usually arrogant Fifth Princess who went over and acted so arrogantly, suddenly mute right now, Sun Zhengshi was extremely excited in her heart, extremely excited!


    She had never seen such a Fifth Princess, and seeing her Fifth Princess being humiliated made her feel extremely happy!


    Murong Shan started to panic a little. According to normal development, wouldn''t the one who lost be Murong Sheng? In the blink of an eye, the one who lost became the Fifth Princess?


    If this got out, some Rongguo Mansion would force him to take off his clothes in front of so many people. If the emperor knew, then their Rongguo Mansion would also be implicated!


    Murong Shan was a little flustered, she stood up and said: "Sister Sheng, why don''t we just let this matter go? Fifth Princess is a princess after all, and taking off her clothes in front of so many people, she definitely wouldn''t look good. "


    "Moreover, if this were to spread to the ears of the emperor, he would definitely not let you go, Sister Sheng. Maybe even Rongguo Mansion is involved, if Sister Sheng doesn''t want this ¡­ "


    "So what if I''m involved?" Murong Sheng smiled as he looked at Murong Shan, and the words that came out of his mouth caused Murong Shan''s face to turn somewhat pale, "Eldest Cousin, I won the competition fair and square in front of so many people. And this bet was also proposed by the Fifth Princess, how did your mouth end up in trouble here in the Eldest Cousin? "


    "This is something that you and I are willing to do, why would you not let Rongguo Mansion go? I don''t think the emperor is the kind of unreasonable person you''re talking about. Are you willing to admit defeat? "


    If she was the one who lost, other than the Sun siblings, no one would stand out and plead for her. Even more so, no one would say that it was better not to do something that would damage one''s reputation.


    In the end, it might even be the palace maids beside Fifth Princess who came and took off her clothes. Then, her reputation was tarnished!


    Now, all of them seemed to be begging for mercy in a righteous manner. If she was the current Fifth Princess, she could guarantee that these people who stood out were all people who wanted to see her make a fool of herself!


    He definitely wouldn''t be like this, putting a benevolent and righteous big hat on her head!


    And Fifth Princess would never let her off either!


    "Fifth Princess, say something," Sun Zhengshi said seeing that the Fifth Princess did not speak, adding oil and vinegar, "Are you willing to comply with the bet, or do you want to say something, right?"


    "How do we know what you''re thinking when you''ve been so silent?"


    "Impudent!" All of you are simply too daring! " Before Fifth Princess could get angry, the palace maids by her side started getting angry, "Princess''s status is so honorable, how can I allow you all to be humiliated here?!"


    "You can''t put it that way. It was the princess who agreed to it. How can it not count? " Sun Zhengshi was afraid that the situation could not get out of hand, and said loudly, "If you agree to the bet, you have to follow the rules, don''t you think so?!"


    There were not many present who liked Fifth Princess s.


    Which family wasn''t raised to be pampered?


    Besides, the Fifth Princess''s identity is noble, that''s for sure. However, their statuses were not that far off either!


    Why would Fifth Princess treat them like servants every time she looks at them? It really made people unable to breathe properly!


    Now, everyone wanted to take this opportunity to personally witness the end of Fifth Princess!


    "Fifth Princess, so many of us are listening. You promised it yourself."


    "Right, right, right. If you want to bet, you have to admit your defeat!"


    "Exactly! Fifth Princess, so many of us are waiting, could it be that you want to break the contract?! "


    "Aiyo, breaking the contract is also possible. As long as Fifth Princess is willing to throw this person away, it''s fine to break the contract. "


    Fifth Princess clenched her hands into fists, listening to the continuous sounds of people jeering beside her ears, made him very agitated.


    "Why are you guys arguing here!" The Fifth Princess said angrily, her sinister gaze sweeping across everyone, "You are coaxing this princess? You want me to take off my clothes? That will depend on whether you guys have the eyes to see it! "


    "Why?" Murong Sheng laughed, "Is Fifth Princess planning to break the agreement?"


    With a cold smile, the Fifth Princess extended her hand and pointed at Murong Sheng: "With just you, the impoverished young miss of Rongguo Mansion, you still dare to let this princess abide by the agreement? What kind of spring onion are you? If I agree to spar with you, then this will already be considered giving you face! "


    "Don''t give me face, don''t take it!"


    "Aiyo, Fifth Princess is preparing to use his power to oppress us?" Sun Zhengshi didn''t like the look of this Fifth Princess, in the end, she had to break her promise.


    I don''t like it at all!


    "Fifth Princess, this is not good, there are so many of us, we are all listening!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. We''ve already made a bet, why aren''t you admitting to it?!"


    "Break! Break!" You must have credibility, Fifth Princess! "


    The group of people jeered, at this time, they all wanted to see how Fifth Princess would give them the chance to get down.


    Suddenly, the candlelight in the hall dimmed, causing one''s heart to thump in fear.


    What was going on?


    What was going on?!


    How could the candles be extinguished all of a sudden?


    "Someone, quick, light the candles!"


    "It''s gone, it''s gone, it''s so dark you can''t see anything, come on!" Light all the candles! "


    "Really?" Fifth Princess, even if you don''t want to agree, you don''t need to let your palace maid play such a trick! It''s so dark in the middle of the night.


    "Fifth Princess, quickly ask your palace maid to light the lamp!"


    "It wasn''t sent by this princess!"


    Suddenly, it turned dark. There was no light at all, making everyone panic. Those who were noisy hoped that they could gain a sense of security from hearing each other''s voices.


    As a result, just at this moment ¡­


    "Why doesn''t This King remember to invite so many people to This King''s courtyard?"

 C117 Ghost King 2

    "So many people?" When did This King invite so many people to the courtyard? "


    A sinister voice cut in without a single gap, causing everyone to shiver.


    They only felt a chill coming from behind, making them feel as if they were in a world of ice and snow, and goosebumps appeared on their skin.


    It was very quiet. One could even hear the sound of a pin drop. The messy noise from before was instantly silenced.


    Everyone''s neck could not help but look towards the direction of the voice. They could all hear the sound of their joints twisting.


    Of course, the white lanterns outside were emitting a faint light. A group of people quietly stood outside, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    It made them unable to calm down any longer, and suddenly, a wave of new sounds erupted.


    "Ghost!"


    "White lantern!"


    "No, no, no!"


    However, there were people who were stuttering. All of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were unable to speak.


    In the end, someone screamed out, "The Spirit King and the Spirit King are here!"


    Only then did the dumbstruck expressions of the others awaken from their stupor, causing a large amount of confusion.


    The Spirit King is here?!


    The Spirit King really came?!


    Why!


    Why did they have to chance to meet the Spirit King when they were preparing to leave!


    It''s all Fifth Princess''s fault!


    Some of them began to resent the Fifth Princess in their hearts. If the Fifth Princess kept her promise directly, wouldn''t they have left this place long ago?!


    They had to delay for such a long time. Now that they had run into the Spirit King, what were they going to do?!


    Even the face of the Fifth Princess had instantly turned deathly pale. She had originally thought that it wouldn''t be such a coincidence, but how could it be such a coincidence that she met the Spirit King?! In the end, the truth told her that it was such a coincidence!


    The Spirit King appeared right here!


    What should he do!


    Ghost King?


    Murong Sheng''s body stiffened slightly. Through the layers of darkness, she saw a person in the distance wearing a black robe and wearing an ugly mask. It was as if she had become one with the dark night. However, her aura was something that no one could ignore.


    The voice he had just spoken was strange and had a hint of hoarseness to it.


    In addition, the people around him were all holding white lanterns in their hands. They were emitting a faint light, making them seem very eerie. It was as if they were not in a Royal Courtyard, but in a gloomy graveyard.


    Murong Sheng blinked her eyes, suppressing the complicated feelings that surged through her heart.


    Now that they were strangers, she could pretend she was a stranger. He didn''t want to reveal too much of his emotions.


    If possible


    When everyone saw the Spirit King, their legs went soft. Who would still dare to continue squatting here and stare at the Spirit King?


    In his heart, he had scolded the Fifth Princess like he was made out of dog blood. It wasn''t as if Murong Sheng had really offended him, it was just that he didn''t have anything to do, and had no other choice but to spar with him. It would be great if he could spar when he got back to the capital!


    In the end, he had to stay in the Ghost King''s territory for such a long time.


    It''s fine if we don''t meet the Ghost King, but now that we do, what do you think we should do? Wasn''t this equivalent to killing them?!


    All of them were trembling in their legs as they tried their best to think of a reason to leave this place.


    In the end, they did not even finish their words, as if the Ghost King already knew what they were going to say.


    "Is this place a place where you can come and leave whenever you want?"


    It was clearly an ordinary voice, but people could hear the coldness in it. It was as if someone was holding a shining, chilling hand to their necks.


    It was as if they were careless for a moment and their heads were about to fall off!


    Compared to that, Fifth Princess was much more scared!


    Why did they have to follow Fifth Princess to the Spirit King''s territory?!


    Sun Zhengshi swallowed his saliva and moved in front of Murong Sheng, using her shoulder to rub it, wanting to ask what she should do.


    She didn''t know why she would ask for Murong Sheng''s opinion at this time. But inexplicably, Murong Sheng gave her a sense of trust that she could rely on.


    Murong Sheng shook her head, the matter was brought up by the Fifth Princess. Then the best way was to let the Fifth Princess talk to the Spirit King.


    But from the looks of it, when Fifth Princess saw the Spirit King, she was so scared that her face turned pale and she couldn''t say anything.


    "No one said anything?" The Spirit King clapped his hands, "If you want to leave, that''s fine too. There are so many wine jars on the floor. Are you trying to compete for a drink? Since that''s the case, This King can also help you in your fun times. "


    As the sound of the Spirit King''s palm faded, someone walked up with a white lantern in hand. The light was so dim that it made people panic.


    He silently took a step back. No one dared to ask what it was.


    "This is brewed by This King himself. Since you two are fighting over wine, then try This King''s craftsmanship." If you can drink it, then This King will naturally let you leave this place unharmed. If you don''t ¡­ "


    The Spirit King did not finish, but laughed sinisterly.


    This time, everyone understood what the Ghost King meant.


    If they did not finish, then they would definitely stay and accompany the Spirit King!


    No!


    "I ¡­ I want to go home."


    "I ¡­ I don''t want to drink the Ghost King Wine."


    "Wuuuuuu, why did I come here? Why did I get involved in this?"


    The Spirit King was a very terrifying existence, then who would dare to drink the wine personally brewed by the Spirit King! Who knew if drinking it would cause people to be cut off from the rest of the world?!


    It might even be possible for him to be alone for the rest of his life after drinking the Ghost King Wine!


    Seeing that one or two of them were even unwilling to touch the Ghost King Wine, Murong Sheng sighed in her heart.


    Each and every one of them had transformed the Spirit King into a ghost too ferociously. Not mentioning anything else, just the wine brewing skills of the Ghost King was not something anyone could match up to.


    This wine did not have any side effects, and the only effect was that it tasted good.


    At least in her previous life, she did like drinking wine brewed by the Ghost King. From time to time, he would take advantage of the Ghost King''s inattentiveness to secretly peck a few times.


    Not now?


    She would not step forward and help these people. She had remembered everything that had happened before in her heart. It would already be very good if he didn''t add insult to injury!


    It was impossible for her to fish out all these people!


    The life or death of these people had nothing to do with her.

 C118 miss the taste

    No one dared to step forward and drink the wine personally brewed by the Spirit King.


    Who knew if it was poison or wine?


    No one had ever experienced such a thing. Who would dare to be the first to taste wine?


    Who didn''t cherish their own life?


    Sun Wenzhe looked at the silence on the stage and was about to step forward, but was held tightly by Sun Zhengshi by the wrist, "Brother, what are you doing!?"


    Sun Zhengshi looked at her surroundings and saw no one moving. She lowered her voice and said, "Big Brother, don''t act recklessly! If they don''t move, why did you charge up? "


    "Sister, if I don''t go, we''ll all be trapped here! Could it be that you want to stay here and accompany the Spirit King for the rest of your life? " Sun Wenzhe''s thoughts were deep, and he did not believe that the Spirit King really wanted to kill them.


    Otherwise, why would he bring out the wine?


    Asking his subordinates to kill them all here, wasn''t that fine too?


    "Bro, someone might step forward in a while!" Sun Zhengshi didn''t want to stay in the Ghost King''s territory, but at the same time, she also didn''t want his brother to take the risk, "Brother, do you want to wait any longer?"


    This was the Ghost King''s item, who knew what was inside!


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems," Sun Wenzhe said as he patted the back of Sun Zhengshi''s hand with a heavy expression. "If anything happens, remember to bring my corpse home."


    Even if he died, he couldn''t stay in the Ghost King''s territory.


    Sun Zhengshi took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness in her eyes: "I got it, brother you will definitely be fine!"


    It''s all Fifth Princess''s fault! What right did he have to be so arrogant and drag so many people into this?


    If it weren''t for Fifth Princess, how could her brother have agreed to drink the Ghost King''s food!


    Even if Sun Wenzhe was already prepared, in Sun Zhengshi''s heart, he still did not want Sun Wenzhe to touch the Ghost King''s things.


    "Be good, be good, I ¡­"


    Sun Wenzhe had not even finished speaking before the Spirit King slowly spoke. His hoarse voice could not help but cause goosebumps to appear on everyone''s bodies, "What? This King will treat you all with wine that This King has personally brewed. You don''t seem to be willing to accept it at all? "


    His belongings had actually been disliked by so many people. This truly made them feel extremely unhappy.


    The Spirit King snorted, his voice was very soft, but it made everyone quiver slightly.


    "If even you are unwilling, then This King will know that I have chosen a person. You can either all stay behind to accompany This King. "


    This allowed the Spirit King to choose people, and keep them all here. They naturally wanted to let the Spirit King choose someone!


    However, their hearts were trembling with fear, afraid that the Ghost King would choose them. He was nervous, uneasy, and excited at the same time.


    As long as the Spirit King did not choose him, wouldn''t their dream of leaving this place come true?


    The Spirit King''s cold gaze fell on every single one of them, causing them to feel as if they had been placed in a large ice cellar.


    They all prayed in their hearts, hoping that the Ghost King wouldn''t see them and would choose someone else.


    After a long while, the Ghost King finally seemed to have seen enough of their nervousness and relaxed, saying, "How about you let the two people that you were coaxing just now drink it, alright?"


    As soon as the Ghost King finished speaking, the worry in the hearts of the others sank.


    As long as they weren''t drinking, that was good! Who cares who he is!


    Whoever was chosen by the Spirit King could only blame their bad luck! Wish you good luck!


    Hearing that, Murong Sheng did not have much emotion. She knew that the wine brewed by the Ghost King had no problems. However, she still felt a bit uncomfortable after being suddenly selected.


    Was the Ghost King in his life born to get into a scuffle with her?


    Because of what happened in her previous life, why did it feel like the Ghost King in her current life had come to collect debts from her?


    On the way to the nunnery, the Ghost King''s carriage almost knocked over her carriage.


    And now, it seemed like Fifth Princess would not be able to hold on any longer and would have to abide by the terms of the bet. In the end, this matter was ruined because of the appearance of the Ghost King.


    Then it was just a moment ago when they talked about choosing someone to drink with.


    With so many people here, it would have been fine if they could just point at a few, but in the end, they chose her!


    Murong Sheng deeply felt that the Ghost King of this life was not compatible with her at all.


    Fifth Princess''s face became even paler as she looked at the wine jar on the ground. She swallowed her saliva, and sweat started to form on her forehead.


    "There are so many people here. Can''t you just point to one? Why do you insist on me coming?"


    God knows what was in the wine!


    If there was any kind of insect, mouse, or ant, wouldn''t she be disgusted to death!?


    Fifth Princess had never submitted before, she was always so arrogant and despotic in front of the emperor. As time went by, her temperament and character were deeply engraved in her heart, and nothing could be changed.


    Even if Fifth Princess wanted to give in now, the words she said didn''t sound like she was giving in at all.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone could clearly feel that the atmosphere had turned slightly colder. A splash of water on the ground could even freeze an ice cube!


    In everyone''s heart, they were all gnashing their teeth in anger towards the Fifth Princess. It was Fifth Princess who caused the trouble, and this was the most suitable for Fifth Princess to drink. Why did the Fifth Princess say to change people?


    And he was just pointing at one?


    They couldn''t help but curse Fifth Princess in their hearts.


    "How can you change This King''s decision?" The Spirit King spoke coldly, showing no mercy.


    Fifth Princess was sweating like it was raining. Sweat was dripping down his forehead and his face was pale to the point of being almost transparent.


    A servant who looked like he was by the Ghost King''s side had a smile on his face as he walked forward, "Fifth Princess, you were the one who led the way into His Highness Ghost King''s manor. Therefore, it is most suitable for you to drink this wine, Fifth Princess. "


    "That''s right, that''s right!" Fifth Princess, quickly drink it! "


    "Exactly! Originally, we wanted to leave immediately, but you, Fifth Princess, insisted on bringing us here! "


    "Fifth Princess, you''re the one who caused this disaster. Quickly drink it and save us!"


    "¡­"


    In order to let himself escape unscathed, everyone present no longer had any way to care about this noble status within the Fifth Princess. They all started to urge him, afraid that it was too late, causing the Spirit King to change his mind.


    Then they really couldn''t even find the place to cry!


    Fifth Princess didn''t want to drink it even if she was beaten to death. Murong Sheng, on the other hand, didn''t have much hesitation in her heart, as she walked towards the jar of wine the Ghost King had given him. She raised his head and gulped it down.


    She really did miss this taste.

 C119 finished

    Seeing Murong Sheng drink first, Fifth Princess angrily ground her teeth. She felt that the current Murong Sheng had definitely betrayed her! It was hard for her to back down, so she didn''t even know what to do!


    If Murong Sheng did not drink it, then she had a reason to continue dawdling!


    But now, Murong Sheng had drunk it, how was she going to avoid this!


    "Fifth Princess, quickly drink it!"


    "Fifth Princess, look, everyone else has already drunk their fill. Could it be that you want to continue delaying?!"


    Aiyo, my ancestor. You really don''t need to say anything, hurry up and shut up!


    Don''t waste time, if they really infuriate the Ghost King, then their lives would be taken!


    "Fifth Princess, are you not going to drink anymore?" The servant sounded a bit embarrassed, "If you insist on not drinking it, then this servant will be in a difficult position."


    "Go," the Ghost King coldly looked at Fifth Princess but refused to drink. He then ordered the servants by his side, "Go and help this noble Fifth Princess drink, let her drink."


    With that, the servant immediately walked forward and restrained Fifth Princess. Following which, another person came up and poured wine jar directly into Fifth Princess''s mouth.


    Fifth Princess struggled with all her might, but it seemed like the servant behind her had more than a thousand kilograms of strength, making it impossible for her to struggle free.


    Murong Sheng''s speed was very fast, but as she drank, she felt that there was something wrong with the wine.


    In his previous life, he had obviously not tasted that much alcohol. However, the wine he was drinking now tasted extremely spicy. It was even stronger than the wine that Fifth Princess had just served!


    This was truly strange. They were all brewed by a single person, how could the taste be so vastly different?


    Murong Sheng took a small sip in disbelief, the spicy taste of the wine filled Murong Sheng''s mouth in an instant. It was really powerful. If her alcohol tolerance was average, she would have fallen drunk after a single sip.


    Murong Sheng did not dare delay any longer, and immediately increased her speed, to the point where she did not even dare to taste the food, and directly drank it all.


    Could it be that there was something that she didn''t know about?


    Murong Sheng did not dare drink anymore, and directly poured it into her own Secret Realm.


    However, after drinking so much, his head felt a little dizzy.


    Qing Ying quickly supported Murong Sheng and whispered anxiously, "Miss, are you alright? Do you want this servant to get you some water? "


    "No problem," Murong Sheng waved his hand, "What kind of water can you find here? "It''s fine, I''ll just have to bear with it."


    "Is it really okay?" Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng worriedly, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Murong Sheng nodded and did not say a word.


    This was because when she reacted to the alcohol, she felt better after drinking it. Now, her head was spinning.


    Fortunately, this jar of wine was not much different from his previous life other than having a stronger and stronger taste.


    Murong Sheng did not want to speak at the moment, she just wanted to stand there quietly. She was really afraid that she would vomit if she spoke too much.


    Before coming here, he even ate a lot of barbecue. His stomach was churning, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    However, after looking at Fifth Princess''s situation, Murong Sheng''s heart felt a little more at ease.


    At least, she drank it here, so there were times when something wasn''t right. Then, he promptly poured the wrong amount of wine into the secret realm, unlike the Fifth Princess, who was actually pouring a jar of wine into her stomach.


    She said, how could this Ghost King discover his conscience?


    He took out those that were good to drink and those that were not intoxicating, and it turned out to be placed here. Blame her for thinking too much of the Ghost King.


    They thought that the Spirit King wanted to give them a way out, but in the end, there was a hidden hand behind it.


    Otherwise, with the strength from the wine and the strength from drinking a jar of wine, she might not even be able to stand steadily anymore.


    Murong Sheng looked at Fifth Princess who was forced to drink by the servants of the Ghost King Manor because she did not want to drink, and sighed in her heart. The Spirit King was still as hard to speak with as ever. Anyone who provoked him would not have a good ending.


    Fortunately, she had drunk it just now, otherwise she would probably end up like Fifth Princess.


    It might even be worse than the Fifth Princess. After all, they could be considered a family. She was just an impoverished young miss from the State Duke''s estate.


    After Murong Sheng finished the last few drops of wine in the jar, she casually threw the jar to the side. Instantly, the wine jars were shattered into pieces and scattered all over the place.


    But at this time, no one would care about that, as everyone''s attention was on Fifth Princess.


    Looking at the Ghost King''s forceful actions, everyone couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the Ghost King had not designated them, otherwise ¡­


    Murong Sheng wiped the wine that leaked out from the corner of her mouth and frowned. This taste was extremely unpleasant to the point of death. She didn''t know that they both had the same pair of hands. How could they brew a completely different wine?


    "Miss!"


    Qing Ying saw that Murong Sheng''s face was starting to turn red, she extended her hand to touch him, and the heat was even more shocking.


    Inwardly, he was nervous. "Miss, are you really alright?"


    Murong Sheng shook her head, holding onto Qing Ying, she stood firmly. After burping out, her nose became filled with the smell of alcohol, causing Murong Sheng to wrinkle her nose.


    "Not feeling well?" Sun Zhengshi was constantly paying attention to Murong Sheng''s situation, and when she saw Murong Sheng quickly make a move, he hurriedly asked.


    Murong Sheng nodded her head, afraid that she would vomit the moment she opened her mouth.


    Sun Zhengshi''s heart tensed up, and quickly said: "Your Highness Ghost King, after we''re done drinking, can you let us leave?"


    No one dared to speak, but after Sun Zhengshi spoke, everyone looked at the Spirit King attentively.


    No one was willing to stay in the Ghost King''s territory, especially when they saw so many miserable white lanterns. If they went back, they would have nightmares.


    "If you all wish to stay and accompany This King, This King will not mind." The Spirit King snorted, there was a sense of unknown meaning in his raspy voice.


    Who would be willing to stay with the Spirit King!


    In any case, they weren''t willing to stay! Whomever he chose to stay would be chosen to stay!


    "Let''s go, let''s go quickly."


    "Hurry up and leave. If you don''t leave, don''t tell me you want to stay?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go. If we don''t leave now, we might really stay!"


    The group of people no longer had any temperament left as they scrambled to get out.


    There were even a few palace maids who hurried to help the drunk Fifth Princess up as they ran out without delay.


    "Wait."

 C120 Take it off!

    Before he could actually run out, the sound of someone not wanting to hear him rang out once again.


    Dark and gloomy, it surrounded everyone''s ears, causing goosebumps to appear on their skin.


    "Wait a moment."


    It was as if everyone had been injected with acupuncture points, and they all stood still. The expressions on all their faces were extremely ugly, but they could do nothing about it.


    "Just now, This King heard that all of you seem to be playing a bet?" The Spirit King spoke softly, "What? Since This King has come, are you not prepared to carry out this bet? "


    Betting? A bet?


    Everyone present looked at each other, dumbstruck.


    What did this Ghost King mean?


    Could it be that he wanted to strip Fifth Princess of his clothes before letting them go?


    Wasn''t this Fifth Princess related to the Spirit King by blood? How could she be so fierce?


    "You!"


    Fifth Princess drank the wine personally brewed by the Spirit King, his entire body spinning in a dizziness.


    Some say that one is brave to drink wine, these words were very suitable for Fifth Princess.


    Fifth Princess pointed at the Spirit King with a trembling hand and laughed coldly: "You, who do you think you are?! Do you still want me to fulfill any more wager?! "


    "This princess will tell you! Impossible! This princess will definitely not fulfill that bet! If you dare to object, this princess will let royal father see your head! "


    "Hehe, how naive! Do you really think this princess will abide by the terms of the bet?! This princess only wants to see that slut make a fool of herself! "


    Aiyo, my little ancestor!


    How could he say such words in front of the Spirit King! Even saying it from the back wouldn''t do!


    The palace maid was afraid that the Fifth Princess would say something that would anger the Spirit King, so she did not care about anything else, and immediately reached out to cover Fifth Princess''s mouth, stopping him from continuing to speak.


    Fifth Princess was still not willing to let the matter go, she extended her hand to grab the hand of the palace maid, wanting to struggle free, she continued.


    "Wuwuwu! Why are you covering up this princess!?" Do you believe that this princess will cut all of you down!


    Everyone was trembling in fear as they feared that the Fifth Princess''s words would pull them into the water.


    The hatred in his heart for the Fifth Princess once again rose to the peak.


    This Fifth Princess, was really a troublemaker!


    If he could escape from the Spirit King''s territory, he had to stay far away from Fifth Princess next time! They could no longer be friends with the Fifth Princess! Who knew what would happen to the Fifth Princess next, making them die instantly!


    "Oh?" The Spirit King did not show any signs of being angry, it was as if the Fifth Princess''s words could not incite his anger at all, "Fifth Princess, are you not willing to abide by the terms of the bet?"


    "But this is not good. After all, if Fifth Princess is willing to admit defeat, then it would be a disgrace to the royalty if he were to act shamelessly. "


    "It looks like this king needs to help Fifth Princess. Servants," The Spirit King spoke coldly, "Go, help Fifth Princess complete this bet.


    Without waiting for the palace maids beside Fifth Princess to react, the people around the Spirit King had already moved quickly.


    He quickly stripped Fifth Princess of his clothes and then quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Even if Fifth Princess was drunk, she could still feel the cold sensation from her body.


    "You! You actually dare to strip this princess of her clothes! "


    "When this princess returns to the palace, I will definitely chop off your heads!"


    But no matter how Fifth Princess shouted, the clothes still fell to the ground without any resistance. Immediately, Guang Luoluo''s body appeared under the weak moonlight.


    All the men present did not dare to look, yet they could not help but want to look.


    Stealthily taking a few glances was definitely profitable!


    It had to be said that the Fifth Princess''s body was much better than the women in those floral buildings! Seriously, she didn''t suffer a loss at all!


    Feng Qi looked at it, and almost fainted. Fortunately, Murong Shan had reacted quickly, and immediately took off her outer robes and covered Fifth Princess''s body, so she did not reveal too much.


    With great effort, he suppressed the fear in his heart and said to the Spirit King, "Ghost King, this time, can we leave?"


    Even if he took it off, what else could he do?


    These people quickly ran outside, but the hateful yet helpless voice rang out once again.


    "When did This King let you leave?"


    "What?!"


    Could it be that the Spirit King did not keep his word?!


    Sun Wenzhe''s face was a little ugly, he stood out and looked at the Spirit King, "Your Highness, is there anything else you need?"


    Drinking it all, taking it all off, can''t you still walk?!


    This Ghost King was simply going too far!


    "What about her?"


    The Spirit King''s tone was flat, as if saying another very ordinary matter.


    What do you mean?


    Everyone followed the Spirit King''s gaze and looked over, they realised that the Ghost King was looking at Murong Sheng who was standing there with a slightly red face?


    What do you mean?


    Murong Sheng suddenly felt a surge of anger rising up from her heart, she endured the pain in her stomach, and said: "I didn''t lose, why should I take it off?"


    "Oh?" The Ghost King chuckled, his laughter causing one''s heart to tremble. "You didn''t lose, but you just smashed my wine jug."


    "Can you casually smash this king''s wine jar? Therefore, you have to take it off as well. "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes instantly widened. She had never thought that the Spirit King would actually be so unreasonable. She could actually say such shameless words!


    Because of her, she had to take off her clothes after smashing the Ghost King''s wine jar?!


    How could there be such a logic!


    The Spirit King didn''t say anything at the beginning, he couldn''t smash wine pots!


    How shameless!


    Murong Sheng was previously feeling guilty towards this man, but now, everything that the Spirit King said disappeared without a trace!


    Guilt?


    Pui!


    Gather up something so shameless!


    "It looks like you want to learn how to act shamelessly like the Seventh Princess, right?" The Spirit King lightly said, like the reputation of a girl, in his heart it was not worth mentioning, "If that''s the case, this king does not mind letting you enjoy the treatment the Fifth Princess had just given you."


    Enjoy your ass!


    If Murong Sheng wasn''t feeling really bad right now, she really wanted to charge forward and punch the Spirit King hard in the face!


    "I''ll take off, I''ll take off!" In order to protect Murong Sheng, Qing Ying immediately stood up and spoke, "This servant will take off! This servant will take it off in place of Miss! "


    How could she let so many people see her! Even if it was for the sake of xiaojie''s reputation, she couldn''t allow xiaojie to strip naked under the watchful eyes of so many people!

 C121 wake up

    "Don''t move!"


    Murong Sheng held back the thought of spitting out, gritted her teeth and spat out three words.


    What was the use of taking off her clothes?


    It was completely useless!


    The current Ghost King clearly wanted to target her. Even if she took off her clothes, the Ghost King would not let her off!


    "You''re not allowed to take it off. Put it back on!"


    Qing Ying slowed down to take off her clothes, and looked at Murong Sheng with a stuttering gaze: "Miss ¡­"


    "Truly touching," When the Ghost King saw this scene, he laughed in a strange voice. "This king is touched, but if you''re going to act shamelessly, then this king won''t allow it."


    "If you really can''t take it off by yourself, how about This King send someone over?"


    "Wait!"


    Sun Zhengshi stood out and held back the fear and cowardice in her heart, "Your Highness, how about we pay Your Highness back ten times the amount of the wine jugs when we go back?"


    "Ten times?"


    The Spirit King sneered sinisterly. The surrounding cold wind suddenly rose and a dark voice came from the surroundings, "You guys barge into this king''s courtyard and cause a ruckus here. You might even shatter This King''s wine jug? How could the wine jugs outside possibly belong to this duke? Don''t take yourselves too seriously! "


    "Remember, this is This King''s territory. He could either take off his clothes and leave. Or, everyone should stay behind to accompany This King! "


    "AHH!"


    Right after the Spirit King finished speaking, Wang Yuluo immediately rushed out, ran up to Murong Sheng and extended her hand out, wanting to strip Murong Sheng''s clothes, "Take it off! Take it off quickly! "


    "If you still don''t take off your clothes, then all of us will stay here!"


    "Miss Wang Biao!" How can you do that! " Qing Ying immediately rushed forward to hug Wang Yuluo tightly, not letting her touch him even slightly, "Don''t touch my Young Miss!"


    "Scram!" Do you really want so many people to stay behind with you!? " How could Wang Yuluo care so much? She only thought that as long as Murong Sheng took off her clothes, she would be able to leave!


    As for Murong Sheng''s reputation, what did it have to do with her!


    She lived in the Rongguo Mansion in order to find a good marriage, not to die in the Ghost King Manor!


    "I can take it off myself, I don''t need your help!"


    Murong Sheng coldly looked at Wang Yuluo, suppressing the churning disgust in her heart.


    In front of everything she owed the Ghost King in her previous life, she had to pay it all back this time!


    In this life, she wouldn''t have anything to do with the Spirit King anymore!


    Murong Sheng placed her hand on the belt on her waist, clenched his teeth, and directly ripped it apart. Her clothes scattered, revealing the undergarment beneath.


    Sun Zhengshi stood at the side with her eyes red, her fists clenched tightly.


    Sun Wenzhe tilted his head to the side, the veins on the back of his hand were exposed.


    "Are you done stripping?!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "We don''t want to stand here anymore!"


    The urging voices went into Murong Sheng''s ears, causing her face to turn cold. Gritting her teeth, she opened the undergarment, and the final undergarment that could cover one''s face fell to the ground.


    "Now, I wonder if Your Highness is satisfied?"


    Murong Sheng''s gaze was calm, her tone did not have any ripples. However, when it entered the Ghost King''s heart, it made his heart tremble, as if there was something that wanted to leave his side.


    The Ghost King, who had already walked a few steps away, stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look in Murong Sheng''s direction.


    Her gaze landed on Murong Sheng''s weak back, making the Ghost King unable to understand why such a weak woman would make him feel such a difference.


    "Once you''re done, leave." The Ghost King retracted his gaze and continued to walk, "Could it be that you want me to give you a ride?"


    In an instant, everyone ran out like they were being chased by ghosts, not caring for their lives.


    This Ghost King went back on his word, who knew if he would run too late, would he really be staying here to accompany the Ghost King?!


    And in that instant, why did the aura from Miss Bull''s body make people so scared?!


    "Miss," Qing Ying hurriedly picked up the clothes from the ground and draped them over Murong Sheng''s body, preventing him from exposing herself again.


    She was crying so hard that she was out of breath, yet she didn''t know what to do.


    Murong Sheng felt dizzy and she was unable to stand steadily. Seeing the situation, Sun Wenzhe immediately wrapped his clothes around Murong Sheng''s body and hugged him tightly: "I''m sorry."


    He then quickly ran outside.


    After Sun Wenzhe completely escaped from the Ghost King''s yard, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer. With a dizzy spell, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Mistress."


    The Ghost King''s yard once again regained its calm.


    "Go investigate, find out where that woman came from." The Ghost King''s hoarse voice from before had completely disappeared, and his voice now was deep and hoarse. It did not match his current appearance at all.


    "Yes."


    Wu Yu was preparing to leave when he heard the Ghost King speak, "How is the investigation going?"


    Wu Yu naturally understood who the Ghost King was talking about. After pondering for a moment, he said, "In reply to Master, that woman entered the Rongguo Mansion. She is the Rongguo Mansion''s Second Miss."


    "Rongguo Mansion of the Rongguo Mansion?" The Spirit King frowned, "When did Rongguo Mansion come out and think you are a Second Miss?"


    "Forget it, let''s talk about this later." "Go and investigate that woman just now."


    "Yes."


    The Ghost King glanced at the white lantern in his hand. His eyes were deep, and it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    However, the only thing that could be confirmed was that the Ghost King did not know that the person he had asked Wu Yu to investigate was the same person ¡­


    "Green Cherry!"


    Murong Sheng lay on the bed in a daze, she could not muster up any strength in her body and just wanted to lie there.


    He didn''t know how long he had slept for, but thinking about the alcohol, he was afraid that a long time had passed.


    It was really true. Her head was dizzy, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. Now that he had opened his eyes, he felt as if the sky was spinning and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    In his previous life, how come he didn''t realize that the wine brewed by the Ghost King could be so intoxicating?


    "Green Cherry!"


    Murong Sheng sat up on the bed, feeling a headache coming on, and yelled again.


    At this time, Qing Ying finally had a reaction, she quickly ran in, poured a cup of water from the side and brought it to Murong Sheng''s lips: "Young miss, did you wake up? Drink some water to moisten your throat. "


    Murong Sheng drank two mouthfuls of water from Green Cherry''s mouth, finally feeling that her throat was not as dry as before.


    "Qingying, how many days have I slept?"


    "Miss, you''ve already slept for three days, and this servant is almost scared to death," Qing Ying''s heart still had some lingering fear, "This servant still thinks that if Miss still hasn''t woken up, this servant will have to find a doctor."

 C122 Still resenting me?

    Still resenting me?


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Murong Sheng drank a few more mouthfuls of water, before slowing down. "I was just drunk, what''s there to be anxious about? You''ll wake up sooner or later. "


    "Servant, isn''t that scared? "The Spirit King is really ¡­"


    "Sancha, have you woken up?"


    Before Qing Ying could finish her words, someone cut her off. Murong Sheng looked over.


    They saw the Qi clan leading Murong Shan in from outside with a smile on their faces.


    No matter what kind of smile it was, Murong Sheng knew it had no good intentions.


    "Sister Sheng, the shock you received two days ago shouldn''t be small, right?" Murong Shan''s face was filled with guilt, "It was I who was useless. Back then, I was unable to protect Sister Sheng and caused him to suffer this kind of pain."


    "Sigh, what does it have to do with you? The other party is both a Fifth Princess and a Spirit King, how can you help? " The Qi family sighed.


    "Mother, although you said so. However, I did not help, and I still feel ashamed of my Sister Sheng, "Murong Shan said with a worried expression." Today, I brought a small gift with me, hoping to receive your forgiveness.


    Murong Sheng sat on the bed, looking at the Qi clan and Murong Shan''s fake conversation that went back and forth, she was too lazy to even make an expression.


    Just that, what she did not expect was that Murong Shan would actually gift something to her?


    Was this for real, or was there some kind of hidden trick behind it?


    Murong Shan walked forward, sat on the bedside and held Murong Sheng''s hand, "Sister Sheng, can you guess what little present I brought over?"


    A trace of a cold smile flashed in the eyes of the Qi family, as if saying, "If I gift this to you, I wonder if you will be able to keep it safe!"


    Murong Sheng slightly raised her brows, and spoke while beaming: "Earring?"


    "A hairpin?"


    "Clothes?"


    Murong Shan shook her head, her face carrying a mischievous smile: "Sister Sheng, try guessing again, see if you can guess correctly."


    Murong Sheng shook his head and yawned: "Eldest Cousin, I just woke up, my head is still a little dizzy, I really can''t guess what little gift Eldest Cousin brought me."


    "Then I will have to tell Sister Sheng, it has always been a canary!"


    Murong Shan was all smiles as she received a cage from a servant. There, she saw a golden-colored fluffy canary hopping around inside the cage.


    In the end, Murong Sheng did not even open her mouth to speak. , who had just walked in, cried out happily: "Aiya! Big Sister, this bird is so beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful bird! "


    As she spoke, she got close to Murong Shan and hugged her arms, then spoke in a spoiled manner: "Big sister, can you give this bird to me?"


    Murong Shan glanced at Murong Ling, and spoke in disagreement: "Ling''er, this is to calm the Sister Sheng, I had someone specially come to find you."


    "But big sister! My illness has just recovered, is big sister not going to give it to me?! " Murong Ling wanted to steal from Murong Sheng, so he did not care about the Qi family anymore, and shouted directly, "I don''t care, big sister. My disease is just right, just give me this bird."


    "Little Sister Ling, stop messing around," Murong Shan frowned. She was not very optimistic about Murong Ling''s actions, "This is a gift to Sister Sheng, how can you just snatch it? If you like it, I''ll get someone to find it for you one day. "


    "No way!" Murong Ling acted as if she was going to take advantage of her, but she couldn''t, "I want the one that Big Sis gave to Murong Sheng, I don''t want any of the other birds!"


    Seeing this, Murong Sheng almost laughed out loud.


    Waving his hand, he spoke without care: "Since she likes it so much, you can gift it to her, Eldest Cousin. It''s no use for me to raise such a bird. I''m not interested. "


    Murong Ling glared at Murong Sheng, and immediately looked towards Murong Shan: "Big sister, look at what Murong Sheng has said, big sister, just give it to me."


    Murong Sheng laughed softly in her heart. This Murong Shan had gifted her a bird for no apparent reason, who knew what kind of tricks she was trying to pull out?


    Right now, Murong Ling could only stand out and snatch it away, otherwise, she would not know how to handle this matter.


    The smile on Murong Shan''s face could not be maintained any longer, but Murong Ling kept on pestering her, giving her a headache. Now that the two of them had reached an agreement, she couldn''t say anything else.


    The only thing they could do was to pass the cage in their hands to Murong Ling with a stiff face, and when the Qi clan saw this scene, their faces immediately darkened.


    This Murong Ling, she truly lacked sharp eyes!


    Murong Sheng glanced at the Qi family and smiled. She knew that it wouldn''t be that easy.


    Murong Ling held the cage in her hands, looked at Murong Sheng who was lying on the bed, and sneered: "Then thank you big sister, I''ll take it back right now, and raise it properly. I definitely won''t disappoint big sister''s expectations."


    If he gave this bird to the good-for-nothing Murong Sheng, what use would it have?


    I might as well give it to her!


    In the end, just as Murong Ling was about to bring the cage out, he saw Chiang walking in. With a solemn gaze, she looked at the cage in Murong Ling''s hands, and handed it over to him. "Ling''er, have you forgotten that I don''t like these birds?"


    Murong Ling''s eyes widened in shock, she never expected that the Chiang who was chasing after her would forcefully push away the bird she came for!


    The Chiang smiled and said to Murong Sheng: "The young miss has given this bird to you, Second Miss. And didn''t Eldest Miss just say that she would find a new gift for Ling''er? "


    "Eldest Miss, you''re right, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," Murong Shan reacted in an instant as she handed the cage over to Murong Sheng with a smile on her face, "This bird, it''s better to give it to Sister Sheng. I''ll find her a new gift after a while. "


    "Sister Sheng, please accept this gift from me. "If you don''t accept it, I will feel very uneasy."


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan''s slightly worried expression and chuckled: "Since that''s the case, then thank you very much, very much, for thinking about this cousin of mine. "Instead of coming out at the crucial moment, he would like to make up for what he sent after the event and seek psychological comfort."


    If she gave it to him, she would keep it.


    There was nothing to be afraid of.


    We''ll just have to deal with whatever comes our way.


    Furthermore, she, Murong Sheng, had never said who to be afraid of! It was just a bird, what kind of waves could it produce?


    "Sister Sheng, the way you said it, are you still resenting me in your heart?"

 C123 There be a problem with the bird

    "No, why would I resent Eldest Cousin?" Murong Sheng laughed and said, "I am only speaking the truth, could it be that Eldest Cousin does not want to hear the truth?"


    Murong Shan''s face stiffened, then adjusted herself: How can that be, telling the truth is the core of a human, how can I hate people telling the truth?


    Murong Ling was furious. If not for the Chiang holding her down tightly, she would have rushed up and snatched the bird cage away.


    Why?


    Big Sis had just promised her that she would give her things, so why did Mother still do that, saying that she didn''t like birds?!


    She wanted to snatch something from Murong Sheng''s hands, but was interrupted by her mother!


    Seeing that the bird had successfully arrived at Murong Sheng''s place, the smile on her face grew wider, and a few wrinkles even leaked out from the corners of her eyes.


    "Then Sancha will have a good rest. Second Aunt won''t disturb your rest."


    Murong Shan was also smiling widely. "That''s right, you just woke up, so you should get a good rest."


    When others were talking about other things, Murong Ling coldly snorted, "You made a mess yourself, and yet you still have the nerve to accept gifts. Truly shameless."


    Murong Sheng''s gaze turned cold as she looked in Murong Ling''s direction indifferently, "If you really want to say this, then I really won''t have the face to accept this gift. Eldest Cousin, you should probably convince Chiang to kill this bird under her command. "


    "Otherwise, if Murong Ling goes crazy again and pounces on my face and scratches it, or if she doesn''t want to kill my bird, how can I justify it?"


    "Who wants to kill your birds! Don''t slander me! " If it was not held back by the Chiang, Murong Ling would have already rushed forward to give Murong Sheng a good look!


    "Look, look, how scary," Murong Sheng said as she searched the blanket. "Even if she was like this, I would not dare to accept the bird that the Eldest Cousin gave me."


    "You!" Murong Ling gnashed her teeth in anger, her eyes staring straight at Murong Sheng.


    Chiang held Murong Ling down while smiling ingratiatingly: "Second Miss is joking, why would Little girl fight over things with you? This bird was gifted to the Second Miss by the young miss, so it should be the Second Miss''s bird. "


    "Little girl merely likes it too much, so he''s a little excited. When I get back, I will definitely give a good lecture to the Little girl. "


    After the Chiang finished speaking, he glared at Murong Ling, and then dragged him away: "Come with me and leave!"


    Seeing the Chiang pulling Murong Ling and leaving, the Qi clan and Murong Shan also left.


    Murong Sheng asked Qing Ying to place the bird on the dressing table and looked at it coldly.


    "Miss, is there any problem with the thing that the young miss sent over?" Green Cherry was trembling with fear.


    "So what if there''s a problem? Since we''ve already taken them all back, how can we just let them go?" Murong Sheng waved her hands and yawned, "Go and raise it properly, it''s just a bird. I''m a bit tired, so I''m going to sleep first. "


    The strength of this Ghost King Wine was truly great, causing her to be in a coma for three days without her body being able to adjust back to it.


    Chiang''s residence.


    After returning to his own territory, Murong Ling''s temper finally did not need to be suppressed anymore.


    "Mother!" Why didn''t you let me take the bird? Big Sis clearly already promised me that she would give it to me, so why did you push it away? "


    Murong Ling was so angry that she stomped her feet, "I like that bird so much, Mother, why did you have to go against me?! What do you mean afraid of birds! "How come I don''t know when Mother was afraid of the birds?!"


    "Mother, do I actually belong to you? Why do you have to protect that good-for-nothing Murong Sheng everywhere! Just a moment ago, I was fighting with that good-for-nothing over things. Look at how she dared to object, isn''t it that she wants to open her mouth to give it to me! "


    "You''d better shut up!" Chiang glared fiercely at him and reprimanded him sternly, "You damned girl, why are you so stupid? Can''t you even think about it?!"


    "Aren''t you my biological son? "You are a ghost who was born in October of my pregnancy!"


    "Then why did mother still act that way just now?" Murong Ling was so angry that she felt wronged, she just wanted to push Murong Sheng down. However, at this critical moment, his mother suddenly appeared!


    She, Murong Ling, was really afraid of Murong Sheng!


    "You are so stupid! "You''re still pretending to be stupid!" Chiang took out a feather duster from the side and fiercely beat it on the ground, venting the anger in his heart, "You don''t even know how to use your brain to think about this!"


    Murong Ling was so wronged that she died, she turned her head to the side, refusing to meet Chiang''s gaze.


    Suddenly, the Chiang was angered to the point he shouted loudly: "Murong Ling, look at me!"


    Murong Ling was somewhat unable to endure Chiang''s anger, she turned her head over aggrieved: "Mother, why are you so fierce!"


    Chiang''s eyes were bloodshot, the feather duster in his hand knocked on the table making a "pa pa" sound, scaring Murong Ling a bit more.


    "Now you know fear? "Why didn''t you know how to be afraid just now?"


    "Your big sister and aunt went to visit the things Murong Sheng gave you, and you actually went to snatch them. "What do you think would happen if it got into the old woman''s ears?"


    "How could I steal something, then, didn''t Murong Sheng agree to give it to me as well?!" Things that both sides agree on, how can they be called robbing? " Murong Ling was still carrying the weapon with his life on it.


    "Isn''t that called stealing?!" The young miss had already handed the things over to Murong Sheng, but you still insisted on saying that you liked it! " Chiang was so angry that his heart was about to hurt, "What''s more, do you know that you almost ruined your aunt''s and big sister''s plans!"


    Murong Ling was dumbstruck for a moment, as she did not understand what the Chiang was saying. "Mother, what are you talking about?


    She was just a bird that was snatched away from Murong Sheng. How did this turn out to be a bad thing?


    "How did I give birth to such a foolish daughter like you!" Chiang was disappointed, "If Eldest Miss is only giving a gift, then what can''t you give? Aren''t jewelry and earrings okay! Why did someone have to bring back a bird?! "


    "How good do you think your big sister''s relationship with Murong Sheng is?! Okay, I''ll make your big sister go through so much trouble to bring back a bird for her to amuse her, instead of keeping the bird for herself? "


    The expression on Murong Ling''s face became even more blank. "Mother, what you mean is ¡­"


    "There''s something wrong with that bird!"

 C124 No good

    "There''s something wrong with that bird!" You''re the only one who foolishly came forward, wanting to snatch that bird away! Didn''t you notice that when you robbed the birds, Murong Sheng didn''t have a single trace of displeasure on her face?! "


    "Because, she didn''t even have the time to hide, how could she fight with you for it! It''s just you, snatching something from Murong Sheng''s hands without knowing a thing! "


    "I ¡­ I ¡­" Murong Ling didn''t react for a long time, "I thought Murong Sheng was afraid of me and didn''t want to fight over it with me."


    "Then you''re really stupid!" The Chiang fiercely poked at Murong Ling''s forehead a few times, "Why haven''t I seen anyone stupider than you?! Didn''t you see how your aunt''s face darkened! You only know how to fight over things with others! "


    "What''s the use of stealing it?! To make your aunt and big sister hate you, even if it were to enter the old lady''s ears, you would not have a good image! "


    "Also, can you be magnanimous? Do you think your aunt and big sister treat you sincerely? They just want to use you as a gun! Can''t you be smarter?! "


    This time, Murong Ling was jolted awake by Chiang''s scolding, and immediately realized what was going on, and opened her mouth: "Mother knows, I won''t dare to do it again. But, I really can''t tolerate that good-for-nothing Murong Sheng! "


    "Can''t bear it? Then hold back for now, "Chiang sneered," Do you think your aunt and big sister can endure Murong Sheng? When that time comes, even without you doing anything, Murong Sheng will be in for a ride of misfortune! "


    Murong Ling frowned: "Do you? I think that good-for-nothing is still very arrogant! "


    "Just you watch, in the future, Murong Sheng will have a good time!"


    On the second day, Qing Ying hurried in from the outside and opened her mouth to say to Murong Sheng: "Young miss, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    Murong Sheng woke up and rested for a day. Her body had recovered a little, but she was still a little tired.


    Qing Ying quickly showed the bird cage she was holding to Murong Sheng, her face a little flustered. "Miss, quickly look, this bird ¡­"


    Murong Sheng looked over and saw the bird in the cage lying there stiffly, as if it had accidentally eaten something poisonous.


    Murong Sheng''s face turned cold: Dead? Poisoned to death? "


    "What should we do, Miss?" Qing Ying looked like she was about to cry, but she was both guilty and worried, "This morning, I went to feed this bird and found out that it was already like this. If Second Madam and Eldest Miss find out about this, won''t they blame it? "


    The bird that was sent over the day before yesterday was poisoned to death today.


    What should I do?


    "If Second Madam and Eldest Miss are to blame, Miss, please say that this servant didn''t take good care of her. That''s why she took the opportunity to be poisoned to death."


    "This matter doesn''t have much to do with you," Murong Sheng said as he waved his hand, "Even if this bird doesn''t die today, it won''t be able to live for more than a few days."


    Qing Ying was at a loss. She raised her head and looked at Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng chuckled, she then extended a finger and poked the bird''s corpse: "Is there anything else I can''t understand? The bird that had just been delivered died. Do you think anyone would believe it if it was unintentional? "


    "Miss, you mean ¡­"


    "Someone must have fed this bird some bad food. Or perhaps, its health isn''t very good when this bird comes into my hands."


    "Then ¡­" Qing Ying immediately panicked, not knowing what to do. "Then ¡­ Miss, what do we do now?"


    "What should we do? Easy, "Murong Sheng smiled slightly," Yesterday, with so many people listening, Murong Ling''s attempt to snatch that bird did not succeed. "Now, if I want to get out of here, I''ll just run over to the madame and report to her. What do you think?"


    Qing Ying blinked, "Miss, you mean ¡­"


    "Let''s go and clean up. Can''t we frame them? As long as I take the first move, it doesn''t matter if it''s real or fake. I will report it first and take myself out! "


    Murong Sheng did as she was told, her eyes immediately turning red and her face filled with tears.


    Looking at how Murong Sheng suddenly changed her face when she said "change it", Qing Ying immediately opened her eyes wide with a look of disbelief. Seeing that Murong Sheng wanted to get down from the bed, she immediately went to help him.


    "Miss, let''s go!"


    Murong Sheng''s face had a hint of worry, tears uncontrollably flowed down her face: "Go, go to Grandmother''s place, I want to know who has the guts to do so. You actually dared to poison the bird that Eldest Cousin gave to me! "


    Murong Sheng then cried all the way to the old lady''s courtyard, which attracted a lot of people to watch.


    When the servants of the Rongguo Mansion saw this scene, they could not help but whisper among themselves.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why is Second Miss crying as she went to find the old lady?"


    "It can''t be. Ever since Second Miss caused such a ruckus last time, who would still dare to offend him?"


    "You can''t say that. I heard that young miss sent a bird to Second Miss yesterday. The Third Miss tried so hard to take it away, but did not succeed. "


    "What?" Third Miss wants to steal from Second Miss? "


    "No matter what, the Third Miss was born out of a concubine. Why are you still snatching things from the Second Miss? "


    "Who knows? Maybe this Third Miss will just watch the old master and the old lady from the other side of the village. Then ¡­"


    "Stop talking, can we talk about the master''s matter?"


    As the old mistress was reading the scripture, she heard a burst of tears outside.


    "Nanny Hu, what''s going on outside?"


    The Nanny Hu sent someone to investigate the situation, and then said to the Old Mistress, "In reply to the Old Mistress, the Second Miss came crying, and wanted to meet the Old Mistress."


    "Sancha?"


    Ever since Murong Shan had mentioned Murong Sheng''s fate, the old lady did not want to interact much with him. The old mistress had always felt that this destiny of hers was extremely compatible with her.


    Furthermore, Murong Sheng seemed to be very clear of the Old Madam''s misgivings and was very sensible. She would definitely appear in front of her if nothing happened.


    But today, what had happened to make Murong Sheng this girl run over while crying.


    "Go on, let them in."


    Since this person was already crying, it would be too immoral for her to send him out. If word of this got out, who knows what would happen?


    "This old man wants to see just what kind of big thing has happened in this mansion."


    In any case, every time he saw Murong Sheng, there would always be something bad going on.

 C125 go over

    "Grandmother, you have to uphold justice for your granddaughter!"


    Not long later, Murong Sheng ran in from the outside, crying.


    The old lady held onto a string of buddhist beads, and felt a headache when she saw Murong Sheng like this, "Don''t cry, just speak out if you have something to say, don''t look like you''re crying."


    And he was crying all the way over!


    In any case, once something happened, Murong Sheng this girl would eventually make a big deal out of it!


    "Grandmother, it''s not that granddaughter wants to cry, but that granddaughter''s heart is truly aggrieved!" Murong Sheng cried with a pale face. She covered her chest and coughed from time to time.


    The old lady was truly afraid, Murong Sheng cried and breathed her last, quickly poured a cup of tea and passed it to Murong Sheng.


    "Stop crying, tell Grandma what happened?"


    Murong Sheng raised her teacup and took a sip of tea, she used a handkerchief to wipe the tears that leaked out from the corner of her eyes and sobbed as she slowly spoke, "Grandmother, my granddaughter''s heart is truly wronged!"


    "What are you feeling wronged for? Tell it to Grandmother," the madame said, feeling a headache. Although the little girl was crying painfully, "If you don''t tell me, how will Grandmother avenge you?"


    Murong Sheng calmed her emotions, and said in a small voice: "Yesterday, Eldest Cousin came to see me, and conveniently gave me a gift."


    "At that time, I was very grateful to Eldest Cousin, but Third Cousin Sister came over. She took a fancy to the present Eldest Cousin had given me and then sought me out to demand it. My granddaughter thinks that Third Cousin Sister is still her little sister after all. As the big sister, it is also possible for me to give her the gift. "


    Murong Sheng said in a slow and soft voice, her tone as aggrieved as possible, "But Chiang said that she doesn''t like birds, so she let me have it back. At that time, Third Cousin Sister even had a small dispute with me, saying that I can raise some birds and they will definitely be raised to death the next day. "


    "I thought that since Third Cousin Sister was still young, I didn''t bother with him and just smiled and went over."


    "Results!" Murong Sheng''s tears flowed down, the tears making people''s heart ache, "I thought Third Cousin Sister was joking, but who would have thought Third Cousin Sister was holding a grudge!"


    "Today, when Green Cherry went to feed the birds, they found out that they had been poisoned to death! Grandmother, Granddaughter pleads with you to avenge her granddaughter! If Third Cousin Sister likes it, you can''t ask me not to give it to her. But the Chiang said that she didn''t like birds, and she even gave it to her granddaughter. "


    "Third Cousin Sister can''t hold a grudge and poison this innocent bird to death like this!"


    Murong Sheng sobbed, but her crying voice did not make people feel annoyed, it instead raised a bit of pity.


    Even though the Old Mistress had some enmity towards Murong Sheng, seeing Murong Sheng crying like that also pained her. "Don''t cry, if it''s true, Grandmother will definitely help you."


    "Sun Yiyi, do you think that granddaughter would be someone who would speak nonsense?" Murong Sheng had Qing Ying place the cage on the table, where the bird was lying on its back stiffly, it was obvious that it was suffering from the symptoms of being poisoned, "If not for Third Cousin Sister going overboard, why would my granddaughter have come to disturb Grandmother so early in the morning?"


    The old lady took a look at the birds in the cage and frowned. "Are you sure it was Little girl who did it?"


    "Grandmother, granddaughter was anxious and did not investigate. But from the situation yesterday, it seems that the Third Cousin Sister is very suspicious, "Murong Sheng did not say much and only wiped away her tears," If my granddaughter wrongly accused the Third Cousin Sister, she would apologize. "


    "So, I beg Grandmother to uphold justice for my granddaughter!"


    When Murong Sheng pushed her and pulled, the old lady already felt that it was most likely Murong Ling who had done it.


    However, the old mistress could not make up her mind so easily before the investigation was conducted.


    "Nanny Hu."


    "Madame."


    "Go, invite the Little girl over to this old one. This old one wants to ask about the situation." The old mistress looked at the dead bird and sighed.


    Sin, it really was sin!


    Because a small dispute was about to destroy a creature! It seems that the Little girl really needs some discipline!


    "Yes, madame."


    Nanny Hu, who was by the side of the Old Mistress, stopped and in the shortest amount of time, invited Murong Ling over.


    Murong Ling was still a little confused. Why did the Old Mistress send someone to invite her over so early in the morning?


    "Mom, tell me, could something have happened inside?" Murong Ling couldn''t make up her mind about what to do, so she asked Chiang.


    Chiang was also a little confused by this matter. He frowned: "How about, I''ll go with you and take a look at the situation."


    "Can I?"


    Murong Ling herself was still a little afraid. The reason she could be so arrogant and despotic in front of Murong Sheng was because she was watching her big house fall. Only Murong Sheng was left in the palace. Even if they were bullied, no one would stand up for Murong Sheng.


    But the madame was different!


    The madame was one of the great buddhas in the Rongguo Mansion. Who would dare to offend the madame? Who dares to be rude to the madame?


    The Chiang was also worried, what was wrong with the old lady calling Murong Ling over this time, after cleaning up for a bit she prepared to follow Murong Sheng out. However, as soon as he left the courtyard, he was stopped by the Nanny Hu.


    "Madame Jiang, the madame called the Third Miss over, and did not call Madame Jiang to follow." The Nanny Hu said expressionlessly.


    Chiang smiled towards Nanny Hu: "Nanny Hu, it has been a long time since you last saw the old lady, so you want to take this opportunity to pay respects to the old lady."


    "There''s no need," the Nanny Hu showed no mercy at all, "Aunt Jiang, if you want to pay respects to the madame, you can do so anytime. But today, the old lady had only called for the Third Miss to go over. "


    "If Madame Jiang also follows them, this old servant won''t be able to explain myself."


    Looking at the Nanny Hu''s expression, Chiang was somewhat afraid.


    [Who dares to offend someone who dares to step forward and slap her? The one standing behind him is the madame!]


    When the Nanny Hu lectured people, it was on behalf of the Old Mistress!


    Chiang did not dare to fight him head on, so he could only smile and inquire about the situation, "Nanny Hu, can you give us some information? This old lady called Little girl over, what exactly is the matter? "


    "Is Madame Jiang very curious?"


    Nanny Hu, who had never smiled before, stared at Chiang. Behind him, there was only the tiniest bit of hair on his back.


    "If Madame Jiang feels curious, you can ask the madame yourself."

 C126 Why are you here!

    Why are you here!


    This


    The smile on Chiang''s face stiffened.


    She was supposed to ask the madame herself?


    How dare she!


    She didn''t even have the guts to speak to the madame. Was she going to ask the madame to personally respond?


    "Then forget it," Chiang patted Murong Ling''s shoulders, "Since the madame has called Little girl over, naturally, she has something to tell him, then I will not waste any more time."


    Nanny Hu looked at Chiang and nodded, she then spoke to Murong Ling: "Third Miss, after you, the old lady is still waiting for you."


    Murong Ling was extremely timid in her heart. She took a glance at the Chiang, and asked softly with a slightly trembling voice in front of the Nanny Hu: "Nanny Hu, Grandmother called me. What is it?"


    "Third Miss, if you ask this old servant, this old servant isn''t sure either. When Third Miss arrives in front of the old mistress, she will naturally know. "


    That damnable old servant, his mouth is so tough, he can''t be knocked no matter what!


    Murong Ling wished that she could reach out and tear apart the Nanny Hu''s stone mouth, but she did not have the guts to do so.


    He could only look at Chiang and followed behind him obediently. His heart felt more and more apprehensive, as if something bad was about to happen.


    Chiang did not dare to sit still and wait for death to come. He quickly went to the Qi clan''s place to find the Qi clan and ask them what had happened. The old mistress had actually sent Nanny Hu over to look for Murong Ling!


    When he arrived at the place where the Qi family resided, he too, had just woken up in the morning. Madam Qi sat in front of the dressing table, letting the maidservants dress themselves.


    He lazily glanced at Chiang and said, "You''re here early in the morning, what''s wrong?"


    The Qi clan had never had a good attitude when facing the Chiang.


    Who would be willing to put on a good face towards their man''s concubine? If not for protecting her image, she would have chased Murong Ling and the Chiang out long ago!


    "Madam," the Chiang was flustered and didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only come to ask for help.


    "Old madam, please call Little girl over. If you ask me, how would I know?"


    Madam Qi did not even look at Chiang. She took a jade hairpin from the dressing box and passed it to the servant girl beside her. "Wear this today."


    "Madam, why don''t you go over to the madame''s place and see what''s going on?"


    "Why don''t you go?" The Qi clan glanced at Chiang, and a sneer formed on their lips, "You came all the way from your residence to this lady''s place, why didn''t you go over to the madame''s place to take a look?"


    "Madam, I would like to take a look at this as well. But you know, with Nanny Hu''s personality and the fact that she told me not to follow her, how would I dare to go? " The Chiang smiled fawningly at the Qi lady, "So, I thought you were coming over, Madam?"


    With a cold face, the Qi warrior threw the golden hairpin in his hands towards the ground, "Chiang, your plan is really not bad!"


    "You don''t dare to go over and ask about the situation, but you''re targeting me instead?!" If I go over and ask and the madame vents her temper on me, won''t I be courting my own bad luck?! "


    With a sneer, the Qi family sent out an order for the guests to leave, "Don''t even think about getting me into this. If you want to go, then go by yourself. Don''t pull me into the water. "


    "Madam, you can''t say things like that," the Chiang refused to give up. "No matter what, Little girl has to call you ''aunt'', and treat you as if you are his own mother."


    "Madam, please take it as a show of concern for the Little girl and go take a look at the old lady''s side."


    "Chiang, you''re thinking too much. Little girl was the granddaughter of the Old Mistress, how could the Old Mistress do anything bad to the Little girl? It''s still early in the morning, you should go back and wait for news. "


    The Qi family did not want to hear another word from Chiang, so they directly got the mama to push him out.


    Chiang who was pushed out of the courtyard glared furiously at Yuan Yuan, and secretly spat on the ground: "Pah! What a scheming old demoness! "


    The Qi family could not get past this place, so what else could they do?


    This old master, when will he return!


    After the Chiang was chased out, the Qi family sneered, "Usually I don''t like it, but now that something has happened, do you want me to go and take the lead? Going head to head with the madame? Chiang sure feels comfortable thinking about it. "


    "Madam, tell me, why did this old lady suddenly call Third Miss over?" A trace of confusion also appeared on Senior Servant Fu''s face.


    "Maybe this old lady misses Little girl and called her over to talk. Only the Chiang is so petty, making everything too complicated. "


    The Qi Clan did not take this to heart at all. What did it have to do with her, since the one being called was not Shan Er?


    "But ¡­" Fu mama heard some news from the outside. "This old servant heard from the outside that the Second Miss had gone to the madame''s side in tears early in the morning. I wonder if there''s any connection."


    "Murong Sheng this damned girl?"


    Qi Feifan''s gaze turned colder, revealing a trace of viciousness, "This damned girl, what is she up to now?"


    Along the way, Murong Ling followed behind Nanny Hu, trembling with fear.


    In the end, the curiosity in his heart was that he could not endure any longer. Murong Ling said in a small voice: "Nanny Hu, can you tell me a little bit, why did Grandmother call me over at this time?"


    Nanny Hu did not even look at Mo Rongling. Her gaze was emotionless as she said, "We''ll be arriving soon. Third Miss can personally go ask the old mistress."


    Murong Ling was speechless, she wanted her to ask the madame?


    Isn''t that troubling her!


    However, what could possibly have happened for her grandmother to ask Nanny Hu to personally come to find her so early in the morning?


    Murong Ling swallowed her saliva. She felt that there was something bad going on, as he charged towards her.


    "Old madam, the Third Miss is here." Nanny Hu reported as she stood by the old lady''s side, not saying another word.


    Murong Ling obediently moved closer and said softly, "Grandmother, good morning. My granddaughter greets Grandmother. "


    "Get up."


    There was nothing special about the tone of the old lady''s voice, which made Murong Ling''s uneasiness disappear a little.


    As soon as he finished and raised his head, he saw Murong Sheng sitting opposite to him, her expression immediately became uglier: "Why are you here at Grandmother''s place?!"

 C127 Think hard

    Murong Ling was shocked in her heart. Could it be that the reason why his grandmother had inexplicably called her over today was related to that good-for-nothing Murong Sheng?!


    Murong Sheng lifted up her slightly red eyes, glanced at Murong Ling, and said with a wronged voice: "Third Cousin Sister means that I shouldn''t have appeared here?"


    Murong Ling coldly snorted, rolling her eyes: "You good-for-nothing, appearing anywhere isn''t appropriate! I really don''t know why Big Sis allowed you to come out of the courtyard! "


    Murong Sheng no longer looked at Murong Ling but looked towards the old lady, "Grandmother, if Third Cousin Sister is not satisfied, then I will let you out."


    After he had finished speaking, he lowered his head, a trace of cold light flashing across his eyes.


    Why is it that people of such age don''t have brains?


    He dared to say those words in front of the madame. Did he really think he could compare with the young mistress?


    Murong Ling looked at Murong Sheng''s display of weakness and snorted coldly.


    Of course she wasn''t satisfied, she was extremely dissatisfied!


    Why was Murong Sheng, who had been worse off than her before, now living a much better life than her?!


    She couldn''t accept it!


    And what about the young mistress who was born directly into his family?


    The mansion''s family did not even know what had happened, and they still dared to act arrogantly in front of her just because she was her direct descendant?!


    Get out of Rongguo Mansion as soon as possible!


    "Little girl," When the Old Mistress heard Murong Ling''s arrogant and despotic tone, she knew that Murong Ling was probably the one who did this to her. "Do you hate Sancha?"


    When Murong Ling heard the Old Mistress'' voice, she quivered.


    She wondered if it would cause the madame to feel disgusted with her.


    Murong Ling swallowed her saliva, and fawningly smiled at the old lady: "Grandmother, I don''t have any intention of hating her. I was just thinking, big sister lived in that yard for so long, and suddenly let her have it. I feel a bit uncomfortable. "


    "Grandmother, you know that I usually have the best relationship with big sister."


    While speaking, Murong Ling''s forehead started to drip with sweat. She was extremely afraid in her heart, and did not look like she was arrogant in front of Murong Sheng anymore.


    The old lady held the buddhist beads in her hand and said calmly, "Now that I gave it back to the Sancha, it would be the same as giving it back to its original owner. You shouldn''t just stand aside and make a ruckus, as it will affect the relationship between sister and sister. "


    Murong Ling usually only dared to be arrogant in front of Murong Sheng, how would she dare speak nonsense in front of the Old Mistress?


    Hearing the madame''s words, Murong Ling couldn''t help but shrink back and reply softly, "Yes grandmother, granddaughter knows."


    Murong Ling was at a loss, she did not know what to say to the old lady, "In reply to grandmother, granddaughter does not know." She glanced at Murong Sheng.


    He started to mutter in his heart, why did his grandmother call her here, and why was Murong Sheng here?


    If he called Murong Sheng over, why didn''t he call his big sister along?


    Even if Murong Ling thought of it, she couldn''t think of the reason why the old lady asked her to come here.


    "Grandmother, please enlighten your granddaughter."


    "Do you recognize this?"


    The Old Mistress gestured for Nanny Hu to take out the cage and hold it in front of Murong Ling.


    "Yes, isn''t this the bird big sister gave to second sister?" Why? "Murong Ling said, and felt that something was amiss," Why is the bird lying inside with its back facing forward?!


    Only then did Murong Sheng have a face full of worry, her tone was full of grievance, and her eyes immediately became moist again.


    "Third sister, if you like, you can come over to my place to play with this bird anytime you want. You can''t just poison a bird to death just because it''s out of your hands, right? "


    "Third sister, you are really vicious. If you can''t get it, you will be poisoned to death!" Murong Sheng opened her eyes wide, as if she had suddenly thought of something, "Third sister, could it be that the dog that you died three years ago, was also poisoned to death by you?!"


    "At that time, I only touched that dog curiously, and that''s how much you care in your heart. You would rather poison it to death than let it live?!" Third sister, your heart is truly ruthless! "


    Murong Sheng weakly cried, and even overturned the truth of the matter from before, and directly smashed it onto Murong Ling''s head!


    That dog was indeed killed by Murong Ling, but not much was known about this matter. Everyone thought that the dog had eaten the wrong thing, which was why it bled to death.


    Now, she wanted to see just how Murong Ling would explain herself!


    The old lady had lived for so many years, experienced so many years, how could she not see the dodging expression on Murong Ling''s face!


    Immediately, he felt a burst of disappointment in his heart. He heavily slapped the table with his hand: "Little girl, you really have disappointed me too much!"


    "Grandmother! Grandmother! " Murong Ling was panicking, and immediately tried to defend herself: "Listen to me, that dog has a reason! It''s definitely not like what Murong Sheng said! "


    "Could it be, Third sister, that you want to say, that you didn''t personally poison that dog to death? Third sister, have you forgotten that quite a few people saw it! "


    It had been so long, anyway, that she could say what she wanted.


    As long as Murong Ling was unable to refute anything, it would be enough!


    Then, he would throw the matter of the bird being poisoned to Murong Ling''s body. One true, one false, it was Murong Ling''s fault!


    It was tiresome to let her pick a fight behind her ass when she was free.


    Murong Ling''s face paled. Why did she think that the events of the past three years would be brought to light at this time in front of her grandmother?!


    When they heard what Murong Sheng said, there were a few people who saw it at the time that they were panicking.


    He looked at the madame anxiously, hoping that the madame would give her the chance to explain herself.


    However, the old lady had already disappointedly shook her head and closed her eyes, letting the Nanny Hu remove the cage. "Little girl, you should spend this period of time in the Ancestral Hall thinking about it carefully."


    "You don''t need to follow me to enter the palace in three days."

 C128 sThis is going to be difficult! s

    Enter the palace?


    Enter the palace!


    Murong Sheng was surprised, she used the motion of wiping her tears to cover it up.


    It seems like in my previous life, there was also the matter of me entering the palace. However, because she forced herself not to go to the nunnery, the madame did not take her seriously, so she did not bring her along.


    Judging from her tone today, it seemed like the old mistress would bring her along this time?


    How wonderful!


    Who would have thought that because of this matter, Murong Ling would miss such an opportunity.


    Murong Ling had even more never thought that a sudden disaster would cause her to immediately lose a chance to enter the palace!


    Immediately, he looked at Murong Sheng with bloodshot eyes: "It''s all because of you, you useless trash! If it wasn''t for you, how could Grandmother not bring me to the palace! "


    "Exports that hurt? I still have to hit him! "


    Murong Ling wished she could tear Murong Sheng''s face apart! This way, she wanted to see if this good-for-nothing Murong Sheng could still disguise herself as such, and it made her feel disgusted!


    The anger in his heart rose uncontrollably: "Little girl, what are you doing!"


    "Just now, I even said that you two sisters would cultivate a relationship with each other. In the blink of an eye, you''re going to start fighting right in front of me?!"


    The old mistress had been in charge for so many years, but what made her most agitated was that no one else would listen to her words. Especially the current Murong Ling, who had violated the taboo in her heart!


    "If I let you shut up for a few days, then it would be enough to make hatred arise in your heart. Could it be that even I am bearing a grudge in your heart?!"


    When the old mistress'' words came out, Murong Ling was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. His legs gave way slightly and he knelt on the ground.


    He shook his head repeatedly, "Grandmother, granddaughter doesn''t mean that. Granddaughter, granddaughter, granddaughter "as she spoke, she pointed at Murong Sheng in anger," Grandmother, she wronged me! It''s her who is wrongly accusing me! "


    The old mistress slammed her hand on the table. "Shut up!" Regardless of whether you were wronged or not, based on your actions just now in front of me, you should have shut your door and pondered over it in the ancestral hall! "


    "Think about what''s wrong with me!"


    With that, the old lady stood up and was supported by someone to turn around and leave. When her body was about to disappear, she suddenly spoke out, "Sancha, clean up. Follow me to the palace in three days."


    In the hall, the old mistress was no longer present and Nanny Hu had left as well.


    Murong Sheng slowly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, and looked at Murong Ling who was kneeling on the ground. "Third sister, tell me, why is your personality still so irritable?"


    Murong Ling wanted to stand up and give Murong Sheng a fierce slap, but when she saw Murong Sheng''s gaze, she froze.


    This ice-cold, terrifying killing intent, how could it appear on Murong Sheng''s body?!


    Murong Sheng slowly walked forward and extended her hand to pinch Murong Ling''s chin, forcing him to raise her head.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a strange smile: "Third sister, looking at your attitude just now, you seem to still want to hit me?"


    "The wound on my forehead just happened to be only a few days old. How come I don''t have any memory? Do you want to stay in bed for a few more days? "


    When he thought back to the pain that Murong Sheng had caused her last time, Murong Ling''s eyes instantly widened, and his pupils revealed even more fear. "You ¡­ what are you trying to do!?"


    "I''ll tell you! This is Grandmother''s place now! Not someone you can mess around with! "


    Murong Sheng continued to smile as she looked at Murong Ling. Her fingers gently caressed Murong Ling''s face as she said softly, "If Grandmother is gone, then even if I beat you up here, who would know?"


    Murong Ling only felt a chill coming from her back. "You, what are you trying to do?"


    Murong Sheng released Murong Ling with a smile and straightened her back: "You are my Third sister, how could I do something bad to you?"


    "However, I will also warn you today. "Don''t call me a good-for-nothing if you have nothing else to do. Otherwise, if I listen to you, I might really be unable to control myself and kill you."


    With that, Murong Sheng brought Qing Ying and left.


    Murong Ling was left alone on the ground limply, the beads of sweat on her forehead were like large pearls left behind, causing her clothes to become wet.


    Murong Shan stood in the room and was currently building her own flowers.


    Hearing the maid''s report, he forcibly snapped a leaf.


    "What did you say?"


    Murong Shan''s face did not have much of a smile, and was extremely cold: "That bird got into trouble, but Murong Sheng was actually not affected in the slightest, and was actually punished by Grandmother?"


    Yes, young miss, "the maidservant said respectfully, lowering her head," I heard that in three days, the madame will not bring the Third Miss into the palace.


    He chuckled, but there was no warmth in his eyes. "I understand. Let''s go."


    After all the servants in the room had left, Murong Shan let out a cold snort and restrained the emotion on her face: "That damned girl Murong Sheng seems to have pretty good luck."


    "After a bird died, nothing happened to him. Instead, he was completely humiliated by Murong Ling. And, by the way, you took away a quota to enter the palace. "


    A trace of killing intent flashed past Murong Shan''s eyes.


    It looks like Murong Sheng is really harder to deal with than she used to be.


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Before Murong Sheng could feel anything, the day of him entering the palace had already arrived.


    For this day, Qing Ying had picked out the clothes that she had been wearing for a long time, and had even picked out the most pleasing one.


    Because the things they had prepared to enter the palace were too complicated, Qing Ying was afraid that she would delay their arrival, hence she called out to Murong Sheng when it was dawn.


    Murong Sheng was still in a daze, and asked casually: "So early in the morning?"


    "Yes miss, there are a lot of things to prepare!" Qing Ying excitedly said, "This is the first time Miss has entered the palace, so it is a big matter. I must properly dress you up beautifully!"


    As he spoke, he then went close to Murong Sheng''s ear and whispered into it. "Miss, quickly look. Your servant has always been well hidden! "Now, this gift has been put to good use!"

 C129 Familiar and unfamiliar

    Hearing that, Murong Sheng became a little more spirited.


    According to Qing Ying, she had left this place for her mother when she went to another village.


    In the end, she was still hidden until now and hadn''t been discovered by the Qi family?


    If that was really the case, then Qing Ying really had a talent for hiding things, Murong Sheng couldn''t help but admire her.


    "At that time, when Madame left, she was afraid that the Young Miss would be alone in the manor. Since no one is around to help with the cleaning up, I decided to stay behind for Miss to use in some important occasions. "


    As she spoke, her eyes revealed a few traces of a sigh, and then she suddenly remembered something and added a little bit more light.


    "I haven''t had a chance to use it before, but now I finally have a chance!" "This is the first time that young miss has entered the palace with the madame. This servant will definitely try my best to dress young miss up to perfection!"


    Murong Sheng was not too interested in entering the palace this time, but seeing how excited Qing Ying was, she found it hard to dispel her interest. "Alright, alright, alright.


    Murong Sheng sat in front of the dresser with her eyes closed, allowing Qing Ying to play with her body.


    After an unknown period of time, Qing Ying''s voice could be heard, "Young miss, you''re so beautiful!"


    After going through so many days of recuperation, as well as a prescription that Murong Sheng had given herself in the secret realm to recuperate her body ¡­ It was hard for Murong Sheng to see the old, skinny and yellow face that looked like a bean sprout.


    Murong Sheng opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror.


    His eyes were bright and calm, with a hint of a smile in them. The skin has gradually become healthy, just like the snow drifting down in winter, the skin is also very clean.


    Her hair was tied up in a bun with a lively and adorable bun, which was meticulously picked out by Qing Ying. Her every gesture was extremely adorable, but it also seemed as if she was slightly revealing a bit of charm between her brows.


    This not only made Murong Sheng raise his eyebrows, it also made her feel that the jewelry that her mother left behind really suited her well.


    He was truly thoughtful. He had never used it before, but now, it could be of use. In her previous life, she didn''t know that her mother would be so diligent.


    In her previous life, when the Old Granny brought Murong Shan and Murong Ling into the palace, she had ran over to secretly watch them out of envy. In his impression, what Murong Shan was wearing did not seem to be as beautiful as she was now.


    That''s even better.


    Murong Sheng couldn''t help but smile. She liked to suppress Murong Shan''s limelight, and at the same time, wasn''t even able to fight back. This kind of situation felt better than anything Murong Sheng could do.


    After all, if he really wanted to compare their appearances, how could Murong Shan possibly compare to her?


    After Murong Sheng finished dressing up, he headed towards the Old Mistress'' courtyard. In the end, she bumped into the Qi clan and Murong Shan outside the courtyard.


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s dressing, the Qi family''s expression changed.


    Who would have thought that this damned girl would still have so much jewelry in her hands?! Where did he get this set of clothes from? She had never remembered to help this damned girl!


    This damned girl, if she dressed up, she could actually suppress Shan Er''s limelight!


    Qi Shi grinded her teeth, wishing that she could destroy Murong Sheng''s outfit, but how could she dare to do so on the Old Mistress'' territory?


    He could only praise her with a fake smile: "Sancha''s dressing is pretty good. I didn''t know that Sancha had this kind of jewelry."


    Murong Sheng laughed, and did not speak.


    Murong Shan smiled as she walked forward and pulled Murong Sheng''s hand, "Second sister, you''re really so beautiful today, it makes even my eyes light up."


    Today, Murong Shan was obviously dressed up meticulously, wearing a light pink group of flowers, with some golden butterfly-like headgear on her head, and ruby shaped earrings. It matched up to Murong Shan''s delicate and lovely appearance, making her look even more gentle and amiable.


    In his previous life, Murong Sheng was extremely envious of Murong Shan.


    He envied her for having a parent who doted on her and cared for her. He envied the old mistress''s heart and doted on her in his heart and liver. Even more so, Murong Shan''s soft words seemed to be extremely gentle to everyone.


    Now, she was no longer envious of these things.


    There was a disgusting ruthlessness hidden underneath the gentleness. What was there to envy about such a person?


    "Is that so?" Murong Sheng smiled bashfully, "This is the first time I followed Grandmother into the palace. I was afraid that I would lose face for Rongguo Mansion, so I let Qing Ying dress up a little."


    "I''m really too happy to be praised by Second Aunt and the Eldest Cousin."


    The Qi family''s expression turned even colder.


    Praise?


    She wished that Murong Sheng could dress like a beggar and follow the old lady into the palace.


    How about this, she wanted to see if Prince Rui''s Palace would still marry this damned girl and enter the!


    But now ¡­


    Just as the Qi lady was about to say something, the old lady was supported out by the Nanny Hu. The old lady immediately shut her mouth, not daring to speak carelessly.


    The old mistress swept her gaze across them and said, "Since everyone is here, follow me."


    "Yes, Grandmother."


    Originally, he thought that it would be Murong Ling leading the little girl, but in the end it was Murong Sheng. No matter who entered the palace, these two people made the Qi family extremely unhappy.


    Murong Sheng did not fight but instead watched as the Qi family and Murong Shan got onto the carriage, being supported by Qing Ying onto the carriage.


    Qing Ying, who was at the bottom of the carriage, worriedly said, "Miss, this servant cannot follow you into the palace. After Miss enters the palace, you must be careful. "


    Murong Sheng nodded, and smiled to Qing Ying: "Rest assured."


    What could happen after entering the palace?


    In her previous life, she had followed the Ghost King into the palace. However, at that time, because of the Ghost King''s illustrious reputation, no one dared to do anything to her, the Ghost King''s consort.


    On the way, even if the Qi Clan was unwilling, they had to repeatedly warn Murong Shan and Murong Ling to be careful when they enter the palace.


    There must be no mistake.


    Even the Qi family themselves were extremely nervous.


    In the past, it was always Qin Wangrong who accompanied the old lady to the palace. This was the first time she accompanied the old lady to the palace!


    When they reached the gates of the palace, a group of people alighted from the carriage and walked towards the empress''s palace under the guidance of a eunuch.


    As Murong Sheng looked at this familiar yet foreign scene, she couldn''t help but recall all that she had experienced in her previous life!


    Especially when he thought of those days in the cold palace, it made Murong Sheng''s memories carry even more pain and despair!

 C130 You even have a clean reputation?

    What about your reputation?


    As he looked at this familiar scene, his mind was flooded with memories of his past despair, causing Murong Sheng''s emotions to fluctuate intensely.


    Countless hate surged in his eyes.


    "Second sister, you ¡­"


    Murong Shan noticed that something was amiss with Murong Sheng and gently pulled on her clothes as she spoke softly.


    In an instant, he was so frightened by Murong Sheng''s resentful gaze that he swallowed the latter half of his words. His heart went cold, why was Murong Sheng''s gaze so scary?!


    "Hmm?"


    Murong Sheng retracted the emotions that appeared on her face, and smiled lightly at Murong Shan: "It''s fine, thank you Eldest Cousin for your concern."


    Murong Shan looked at Murong Sheng, still in a panicked state, and wanted to find that final moment of fear from Murong Sheng''s body. However, over and over again, she didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he had seen wrongly. Otherwise, with such a silly girl''s gaze, how could she be afraid?


    Murong Shan shook her head, and quietly stood behind the Qi clan, not thinking about Murong Sheng anymore.


    Murong Sheng lowered her head, the bashful smile on her face had disappeared, and she was staring at the ground coldly.


    Everything she had experienced in her previous life, was brought to her by Murong Shan and Shangguan Hong! In this life, she wouldn''t let this adulterous couple live a good life!


    Wanting to seize the throne?


    That would depend on whether he had the ability or not!


    Murong Sheng adjusted her mood and said softly: "Thank you, Eldest Cousin, for your concern."


    At that moment, a palace maid came out of the palace and led them into the palace.


    Within the Phoenix Kun Palace, it was resplendent and magnificent, and all the items that one''s eyes could see were all rare and precious. Inside the palace, there was a refreshing fragrance that caused one''s heart to feel like it was about to overtake its limits, causing one to be unable to help but smell it a few more times.


    "Greetings to the Empress, the Imperial Consort, and the Princess Rui."


    The Queen sat in the center, dressed in a phoenix robe embroidered with a soaring phoenix. She had a benevolent smile on her face that made others not dare to underestimate her.


    "There''s no need to be so polite. Take a seat." The smile on the empress''s face was very gentle, giving off the impression that the empress''s personality was easy to get along with.


    After the old mistress led them to their seats, the Imperial Consort sitting to their right suddenly laughed out. "Yo, I didn''t expect that the young misses in Rongguo Mansion would also be so good-looking."


    Murong Sheng quickly took a glance at the person who spoke, and the expression on his face was even more arrogant than the empress''s. It was as if this Fenggong Palace was her territory, and she did not have any qualms about doing so.


    He reckoned that this person was the Emperor''s most beloved Empress of the Imperial Consort. Otherwise, there were very few concubines that could speak so arrogantly in front of the empress.


    A pair of phoenix eyes slightly raised up. This kind of seductive beauty was indeed a rare peerless beauty in this world. No wonder the emperor had always been so pampered by her. Even the empress had to give her something.


    "That''s right. Even I feel a little envious when I look at it." It''s a pity that I only have one son by my side, and no girls. I wonder if I can get my son to marry a knowledgeable and good-looking lady in the future. "


    The other woman laughed softly. She was of a completely different type from the Imperial Consort just now.


    The elegant and graceful woman had a pair of willow shaped eyebrows that were curved in a slightly delicate manner. This person was the mother of the King Rui, the Princess Rui.


    In his previous life, Murong Sheng was extremely respectful to this Princess Rui!


    At all times, he was hoping that the Princess Rui would give consideration to his feelings for her mother and bring her out of the Rongguo Mansion. She would treat her like her own mother.


    In the end, even to the very end, the dream in her heart didn''t come true!


    He even acted in front of her like he was Shangguan Hong. Convince her to betray the Ghost King and deliver the news to Shangguan Hong!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed with a cold glint, and on the surface, she still obediently lowered her head, not saying a word.


    "Oh?" Why is it that I seem to have misheard something? " Imperial Consort seemed very surprised when she heard Princess Rui''s words, "Why did this palace hear that your son was a childhood friend of Rongguo Mansion''s?"


    "They even exchanged handkerchiefs on both sides, just waiting for the two children to get married?" The Imperial Consort chuckled, her eyebrows revealing a sense of alluring interest, "Why did I hear what the Princess Rui said today, it doesn''t seem to be the case?"


    Princess Rui''s face stiffened, but the other party was Imperial Consort, not someone she could afford to offend.


    He could only suppress the anger in his heart: "It is not certain that the words of the Imperial Consort''s Empress are true, but there is no shadow at all. If you say so, I''m afraid it will affect her reputation. "


    "Besides, what I said was true. If both of them had the same intention when they grew up, then as elders, they would arrange for a match. If the two children do not intend to do so, then this matter will naturally be overturned. "


    If the title of Rongguo was still on her body, then she would naturally be more than willing to let Hong Er marry that girl into the Princess Rui.


    But now, Murong Yu''s family had all been forced to the Rongguo Mansion''s side, although the title had not been decided yet. It was likely that he had fallen on the Second Room after this.


    Why would she let Hong Er marry a useless girl back?


    Be a decoration?


    Before, when he had not personally heard from the Princess Rui, Murong Sheng was still holding onto his hope at that time. They believed that the Prince Rui''s Palace did not have any way to resist the imperial edict, which was why they gave her up.


    Now that he had heard the Princess Rui say this with his own ears, it caused Murong Sheng''s expression to turn colder.


    The hand hidden in his sleeve was tightly clenched into a fist, calming his mind.


    Good, very good.


    As expected of Shangguan Hong''s matriarch, they all knew how to act, they all knew how to lie! In her previous life, she actually believed the lies of the Princess Rui!


    Shangguan Hong still had her in her heart, she really wanted to treat her like her own daughter-in-law. However, because of the imperial edict, the Prince Rui''s Palace was unable to resist the imperial power.


    It was the Ghost King who took the bounty!


    Wait until Shangguan Hong''s goal in his heart was completed, she would definitely still be Shangguan Hong''s principal wife!


    Hahaha, what a good principal wife!


    As a result, she was locked in the cold palace and could only watch the wretched Shangguan Hong and Murong Shan show off everything in front of her!


    "You even have a good reputation?" Imperial Consort rolled her eyes, it was clear that she could not see through them, "I heard that the''s reputation, has long disappeared, what other reputation is there to talk about?"

 C131 sGet back to the point of innocence! s

    The moment Imperial Consort''s words came out, everyone present felt a little awkward.


    The Qi family lowered their heads, their faces beaming with schadenfreude.


    It looks like even if the Mrs. Shi Shi were to testify, what could they do? Right now, what was being spread around in the capital was not Murong Sheng''s good name being destroyed!


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, Princess Rui did not seem to be expecting anything. Was Murong Sheng really going to marry into the Prince Rui''s Palace?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness, after that, she raised her head, and a crystal teardrop flowed down the corner of her eyes, "Empress of Imperial Consort, this little girl doesn''t know where Empress Imperial Consort heard these rumors."


    "But, please be careful with this matter that destroyed my daughter''s good name!"


    Imperial Consort''s face turned cold. Looking at Murong Sheng''s expression, she felt extremely annoyed in her heart.


    The weak and delicate one, who was she showing them off to?


    "How dare you!" While I was talking, it was your turn to speak! " Imperial Consort lightly fiddled with her fingernails, being careless, not caring about Murong Sheng at all.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you are from the Rongguo Mansion, I would have already sent people to capture you and heavily punish you!"


    Murong Sheng held onto her chest as tears uncontrollably flowed down her cheeks, "Empress Imperial Consort, are you still here for no reason to slander my daughter''s good name? Are you not going to allow my daughter to speak up and defend herself?"


    "Esteemed Empress, please seek justice for my daughter!" Murong Sheng immediately knelt on the ground, his face pale white, and started coughing a few times.


    It looked like Imperial Consort was bullying a little girl.


    Although the old lady was upset that Murong Sheng had spoken up against the Imperial Consort, she could only speak up for Murong Sheng at this time. "This old one will first ask for forgiveness from the Imperial Consort, it''s just that this matter is true ¡­"


    "Regarding the issue of this old one''s granddaughter''s good name, this old one has no choice but to say a few more words," The old lady was supported by the Nanny Hu as she knelt beside Murong Sheng, "On the way back from the nunnery, this old one indeed met a bandit. However, it''s not like the rumors in the capital, where the good name is destroyed. "


    "At that critical moment, this old one''s granddaughter was protected by the Bodhisattva. It just so happened that they met the carriage of the Mrs. Shi Shi. They caught the robbers and saved an old granddaughter, "the old lady said word by word." If the esteemed ladies do not believe it, they can investigate. "


    "The Mrs. Shi Shi will stand out and testify." Although the old madam was old, her momentum did not decrease by the slightest, "Empress Dowager Imperial Consort, this kind of matter that would damage Rongguo Mansion''s reputation, please do not speak of it again in the future. Three like tigers, the truth is as good as gold! "


    Imperial Consort''s expression was a bit stiff, before she could speak up. Murong Sheng was the first to speak as she held her chest, "Empress Imperial Consort, if there is no evidence, you must take it out and say whatever it is. This will not cause any loss to you, but it will ruin my daughter''s good name! "


    "My daughter hasn''t even left the pavilion yet and she hasn''t even reached her prime yet. She really can''t bear to face such a notoriety! "I beg the empress to seek justice for my daughter!"


    Murong Sheng kowtowed three times on the ground, his voice transmitted into the hearts of the people who heard it, making them involuntarily quiver.


    It hurt. It really hurt.


    Imperial Consort''s expression was ugly as she looked at Murong Sheng, who was kowtowing non-stop, while her heart was filled with stifling anger.


    She had just casually mentioned who would have thought that the person in question would be here. Furthermore, this person had such a personality ¡­


    She looked delicate and weak, but there was no room for any grievances from within.


    When the empress saw this, she quickly spoke up. "Stop, stop knocking." If he kowtowed again, his forehead would probably be broken. "


    Only then did Murong Sheng stop, and raised her head with teary eyes, allowing people to see clearly that a large bruise had appeared on Murong Sheng''s forehead, and her heart was unavoidably in pain.


    "Imperial Consort," the empress frowned. "Look, what should we do? Just because you said it casually, you almost ruined her reputation. "


    If there was evidence, so be it. Those who were told would definitely have their teeth knocked out and swallow them in their stomachs. They wouldn''t be bothered by such matters for a long time.


    However, how could he speak carelessly about something like this where there was no evidence?


    Furthermore, there were also people who had proven that it was an illusory thing.


    Wasn''t saying this ruining the young lady''s good name?


    The Princess Rui sat at the side. When the Imperial Consort opened her mouth to talk to her earlier, she was already a little angry. Now, seeing Imperial Consort suddenly lose out, her heart immediately felt much better.


    Moreover, no matter what Murong Sheng said, she had a layer of relationship with her, so no matter what, he had to stand up for her and say a few words.


    "Empress Imperial Consort, look at your unintentional words. It makes the little girl so pitiful, "Princess Rui''s eyes were filled with spring water," It was clearly a non-existent matter, but in Imperial Consort''s mouth, it actually seemed like it was true. "


    "Look, the little girl''s forehead is starting to bruise."


    Princess Rui obviously didn''t mind watching the commotion. As she burned down the fire, she talked about Imperial Consort and how she was going to take revenge for what happened with Imperial Consort just now.


    It had been so many years since the Imperial Consort suffered in such a situation. However, the people below were not the concubines of the palace, so it was impossible for her to use her methods on them.


    Imperial Consort spoke with a cold expression: "Enough, just take it as a careless statement from me. "From now on, I won''t mention this ever again!"


    Murong Sheng lowered her head, her face cold and her hands clenched into a fist. Her voice sounded rather weak, "My daughter thanks the Imperial Consort Empress. However, this matter was clearly done for by the wind, so why did it spread to the Imperial Palace?"


    "And it went into the ears of the Imperial Consort''s mistress? "For the sake of my daughter''s future reputation, I hope that esteemed empress can find out and restore my daughter''s innocence!"


    After Murong Sheng finished, he kowtowed to the empress once again.


    The voice was even louder than before, causing the empress to frown slightly. "Alright, madame. Please get up with this young lady first." I will also remember the things that you said just now. "


    "When I have time, I will investigate thoroughly and find out who is blabbering about the royal palace. They always say things that don''t matter!"


    With the empress''s words, Murong Sheng could finally rest easy.


    He helped the madame up from the ground and sat back in the seat he had previously arranged for her. He then continued to sit there obediently with his head lowered.


    It was just a few sobs from time to time, which would let everyone know that what happened just now was real.


    And in Imperial Consort''s heart, she was really unable to vent out all the anger she was holding back. The empress kept a cold face and did not speak a word when she spoke to the madame. Only the Princess Rui replied with a few sentences from time to time.

 C132 incomparable

    The Qi family almost tore the handkerchief in their hands to shreds, then they ruthlessly scratched Murong Sheng''s face.


    It was clearly an opportunity that could completely discredit Murong Sheng, yet in the end, it had once again been flipped over by Murong Sheng!


    Just what kind of dog shit luck did this Murong Sheng have to have such?


    Time and time again? Why couldn''t it topple him?


    Seeing that the Qi Clan was almost losing their stability, Murong Shan quickly reached out and pulled at the Qi Clan''s clothes, telling them not to expose themselves so clearly.


    Madam Qi took a deep breath and looked coldly at Murong Sheng. Only then did she join the conversation between the Empress and the madame, occasionally responding with a few words.


    Murong Shan heaved a sigh of relief, if the Qi clan had really been unstable, then the scene would have been much uglier.


    Not long after, an eunuch walked in from outside. He bent down slightly and said, "To reply esteemed empress, the third, fourth, and seventh princes as well as His Highness the Prince Rui''s son are waiting outside right now."


    "Quick, let them in." The empress smiled.


    Imperial Consort''s face was cold for a long time. After hearing this news, the coldness on her face lessened slightly. Princess Rui on the side could not hide her smile and looked forward to Shangguan Hong''s arrival.


    Imperial Consort''s holy pets were not weak, not only because of their looks, but also because of their princes. This allowed Imperial Consort to be arrogant. Sometimes, she wouldn''t even put the Queen in his heart.


    As soon as the empress finished her sentence, the sound of chaotic footsteps could be heard.


    "Greetings, Imperial Mother. Greetings, matriarch. Greetings, Empress."


    The two princes walked in front, and Shangguan Hong took a step back.


    Murong Sheng lowered her head slightly, using the corner of her eyes to look at Shuangguang Hong.


    He looked so gentle and polite, and his voice was so warm.


    Everyone in the capital knew that Shangguan Hong was a modest gentleman, and that she had attracted a lot of young mistresses.


    Even her!


    She had grown up with Shangguan Hong since she was young, but she did not know that Shangguan Hong''s appearance was just a facade!


    She had been deceived by Shangguan Hong in her previous life! For Shangguan Hong, she had sacrificed everything! For the greatest wish in his heart! To help him fulfill that wish!


    In the end, he ended up in a Forbidden Cold Palace, where he would not die even if he had to live half his life!


    Shangguan Hong, this time, she definitely wouldn''t be fooled again. She would return all the humiliation she had suffered in her previous life!


    In the Imperial Palace, the feeling of familiarity was too deep, and it caused the emotions in Murong Sheng''s heart to churn. Gripping her own palm tightly, he was finally able to prevent the raging anger in her chest from leaking out.


    However, Shangguan Hong was a sensitive person, so she turned to look at them. Seeing the two with lowered heads, Murong Sheng and Murong Shan couldn''t help but feel somewhat perplexed in their hearts.


    Had he thought wrong?


    It was impossible for Murong Shan to stare at him with that kind of gaze due to the depth of her adoration.


    As for Murong Sheng, she had followed beside him since she was young, so she couldn''t possibly look at him with that kind of gaze filled with hatred.


    "Get up."


    Even if none of the princes who came were the empress herself, the empress still smiled warmly, as if a perfect mask that no one could see through hung on her face.


    Seventh Prince was still young, so after he got up, his small body immediately jumped into Imperial Consort''s embrace. His voice was extremely soft and lovely, "matriarch, I''ve learned a lot of knowledge today!"


    Reaching out, he wrapped his arm around Imperial Consort''s waist, and curled his entire body into Imperial Consort''s embrace.


    This made the ice-cold expression on Imperial Consort''s face become even more unsteady and immediately become warm. Her eyes were full of love for the Seventh Prince, and she caressed the Fifth Prince''s head and said, "Really? matriarch will give you a reward when we get back. "


    His eyes glanced at the Third Prince and Shangguan Hong standing in the hall. "Be good, and play with this mama for a while."


    Seventh Prince was carried up by the mama as he curiously looked at the group of strangers in the hall. After looking at it for a while, he felt that it was meaningless, so he just quietly hid in the mama''s embrace, unable to understand what was going on.


    The Rongguo Mansion was extremely chaotic. From time to time, a few strange things would pop out from within and spread widely in the capital.


    For example, the Second Miss had encountered a bandit.


    For example, the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion''s second house.


    One after another, they left the Third Prince with no good impression on the Rongguo Mansion.


    Even if the two misses from Rongguo Mansion were extremely beautiful, they were not within the Third Prince''s considerations.


    Chaos, it was too chaotic!


    And until now, no one could say who would get the title of Rongguo. He did not want to attract anyone''s attention.


    Who didn''t know about the relationship between the Princess Rui''s previous Rongguo''s wife? These two were childhood friends who grew up together.


    The third and seventh princes who came from the Imperial Consort, naturally felt extremely uncomfortable in their hearts when they heard that the Princess Rui was facing the Imperial Consort in such a tit for tat manner.


    "The two young mistresses of the Rongguo Mansion are indeed beautiful, but I was just thinking about Princess Changle and how they might be the ones to say that the two of them are superior. After thinking about it, I still feel that Cousin Changle is a bit better. "


    The Princess Changle mentioned by the Third Prince was originally the daughter of Imperial Consort''s elder brother. This Princess Changle was naturally the cousin of the Third Prince. Because Imperial Consort was doted upon by the emperor, Imperial Consort bestowed the title of a princess to this niece of her.


    Princess Changle did indeed have the title of the prettiest girl in the capital, but when Murong Sheng reached her age, the prettiest girl in the capital had already landed on Murong Sheng''s head.

 C133 Beautiful Big Sister

    The Third Prince was truly worthy of being taught by the Imperial Consort herself. With just a few words, she managed to lure the trap out of the Princess Rui''s words.


    It had simply become, to see if his cousin was more beautiful or if it was Murong Shan.


    However, when Murong Shan was made fun of by the third prince, she felt extremely displeased, but could do nothing about it. Murong Sheng was indifferent as to who it was. She was not old enough yet anyway, so the title of number one beauty in the capital belonged to whoever it belonged to.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    Instead, he had caused Murong Shan to lose face, which made Murong Sheng''s heart feel very comfortable.


    Murong Shan and Murong Sheng both stood up, bowed to the three princes and the prince, and then sat down obediently.


    Shangguan Hong stood at the side, sizing up the two of them.


    Murong Shan was still the same as before, the moment she met his gaze, she would shyly move her gaze away.


    And Murong Sheng ¡­


    Shangguan Hong frowned. Since the last incident, Shangguan Hong had not seen Murong Sheng again. She wanted to cool Murong Sheng off for a few days, and then see the situation.


    But from the looks of it, this situation was not good.


    Murong Sheng had her head lowered from start to finish, making it hard for him to see her appearance clearly, and she was also unable to see the expression on her face.


    Could it be that something had really happened in a place that he didn''t know of, and it was why Murong Sheng''s attitude towards him was so abnormal?


    But what had happened?


    The Seventh Prince, who had originally been very bored by a group of strangers, obediently withdrew into the mama''s arms. In the end, it was as if he had discovered something interesting, and his pair of large eyes quickly lit up.


    She immediately broke free from the mama''s embrace, quickly pulling at her leg, and ran towards Murong Sheng''s direction.


    He jumped into Murong Sheng''s embrace, causing the palace maid beside to not even have time to stop him.


    "Little big sister, you''re so pretty," the Seventh Prince said as he laid on Murong Sheng''s lap, raised his little face and smiled at Murong Sheng. She was so cute that she died, "I really like you."


    Murong Sheng was a little taken aback, she did not expect the Seventh Prince to suddenly give her such an accident.


    Looking at the tender and white Seventh Prince before him, his heart seemed to be moved once again. It was as if Mo''er was her own, unprotected and speechless ¡­ Mo''er!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes moistened a bit as she looked at the Seventh Prince in front of him. She sighed in her heart as she felt a sense of loss.


    If she had not insisted on helping Shangguan Hong, her Mo''er would have been protected by the Ghost King and would have lived happily in this world like the Seventh Prince.


    Furthermore, she would not experience such a tragic yet short life ¡­


    Just as Murong Sheng was about to smile at the Seventh Prince, she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    This Seventh Prince''s face was pale, but it revealed a faint trace of abnormal white. Could it be ¡­


    She remembered that in her previous life, although she didn''t go out much in Rongguo Mansion, she had heard some things about the Seventh Prince. Remember, the Seventh Prince died of an illness not too long after that.


    And now ¡­


    Murong Sheng stared intently at the Seventh Prince''s face, afraid that there was something behind it. Otherwise, how could a healthy child be killed just because of a small cause?


    Murong Sheng pretended to touch the Seventh Prince''s wrist, and placed her fingers on the latter''s wrist.


    Indeed!


    Her guess was completely correct. This Seventh Prince seemed to be very healthy, but in reality, the poison had already been hidden in his body for a long time. It would not be discovered so easily!


    If not for the fact that she had nothing better to do and had studied the books in the secret realm, she would not have found out about the matter.


    Murong Sheng laughed, this kind of small poison was not difficult for her.


    However ¡­


    Murong Sheng glanced at Imperial Consort without batting an eye, and her brows furrowed slightly.


    Just now, this Imperial Consort was still trying to ruin her reputation. Was this Seventh Prince going to treat him or not?


    "Little big sister," The Seventh Prince''s fat hand, which was deep within his ignorance, caressed Murong Sheng''s brows, "Don''t frown, I heard from someone else. Girls who frown often don''t look good. "


    It''s over


    Murong Sheng only felt that her heart was about to be captured by this Seventh Prince.


    Especially since this Seventh Prince would always bring back memories of Mo''er ¡­


    When the Imperial Consort in the distance saw how close the Seventh Prince was to Murong Sheng, she was a little unhappy in her heart. Especially when she heard what the Seventh Prince said to stop Murong Sheng from frowning, it caused the anger of the Imperial Consort to surge up even more.


    She really was an inexperienced little girl!


    Her Seventh Prince was so obedient, he even went up to that little girl to find her for a chat, and now he was actually being treated with contempt by that little girl?!


    Imperial Consort was immediately displeased. She beckoned with her hand, wanting to summon the Seventh Prince over. "Xiao Qi, come over to matriarch''s side."


    matriarch is not as beautiful as that little girl!


    When the Seventh Prince heard this, he continuously shook his head and promptly hugged onto Murong Sheng''s arm, not wanting to leave even if she wanted to, "No no, I want to talk to beautiful little big sister!"


    When he said this, he almost angered Imperial Consort to the point of toppling over.


    Wasn''t she beautiful!?


    She''s still young, but she won''t be able to walk when she sees someone. After he grew up, if he married his wife, wouldn''t he forget about his mother!


    "Xiao Qi, listen to matriarch, quickly come over." Imperial Consort didn''t believe it, but she couldn''t call her son over.


    Seventh Prince''s grip on Murong Sheng''s arm tightened. "Don''t do it matriarch, I want to talk to beautiful big sister."


    The voice was soft and gentle, yet it also had a frown and a sigh. It was extremely vivid. This caused everyone to be unable to hold back their laughter.


    "This young lady from the Rongguo Mansion is rather cute. No wonder the Seventh Prince likes his so much." The empress smiled warmly.


    "That''s right," Princess Rui also smiled as he continued, "When I was young, Sancha was like a little immortal child by the side of a Bodhisattva. It isn''t surprising that she could get the Seventh Prince''s favor."


    The Seventh Prince''s body had never been seriously ill since he was young, and he was constantly suffering from minor ailments. They were basically not connected to the throne. Furthermore, the Princess Rui present did not have any feelings towards the throne, so they naturally would not say any bad words.


    The empress had to maintain her dignified image, and not ruin it that way for so many years.


    Imperial Consort glared at the Seventh Prince, also helpless.


    Normally, the Seventh Prince would only be close to her, the matriarch, and not even the Third Prince, his biological brother. He didn''t expect that after seeing such a little girl today, she would actually take the initiative to find someone to talk to.

 C134 No Friendship

    Imperial Consort watched from afar, unable to see where this little girl looked good.


    However, his son''s liking had caused Imperial Consort to feel helpless. He could only unwillingly say, "Xiao Qi likes to talk to you so much, would you be willing to do that?"


    Normally, Imperial Consort was used to being arrogant and haughty, and normally, they never spoke to others in such a low tone.


    Now, for his own darling, he could only put down his pride. Even if he wasn''t willing, he still had to. However, these words didn''t sound like a question at all, as if a question was being asked.


    This


    From the previous situation, Imperial Consort already felt how strange Murong Sheng''s personality was.


    What if he accidentally touched a spot in the girl''s heart and ignored her son?


    Fortunately, what made Imperial Consort sigh in relief was that Murong Sheng didn''t really throw her face aside.


    Lowering his head and smiling lightly at the Seventh Prince, this made Imperial Consort feel a lot more at ease.


    When the old mistress looked at Murong Sheng, she felt that he was getting gentler and gentler. He did not throw a tantrum casually this time, he was truly a good child.


    It had also eliminated the bad impression that Murong Sheng would embarrass the Imperial Consort due to the disagreement between them just now.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Shan''s hand that was tightly holding the silk handkerchief in her hand tore at it. She was both envious and jealous. If Murong Sheng did not follow them, then it would be Murong Ling.


    Then wouldn''t the person close to the Seventh Prince become her?!


    The Qi family had a fierce unwillingness in their eyes. They had never expected this to happen. The hoof that she had been suppressing all this time! To be able to steal away all the limelight in the Giant Fields!


    What a damned girl!


    Just a moment ago, Shan Er was slandered by the Third Prince to the point that her appearance could not compare to Princess Changle''s. Now, this damned girl was also liked by the Seventh Prince.


    Having been like the Imperial Consort in the past, as a mother, Murong Sheng naturally understood the slight arrogance in Imperial Consort''s tone.


    Only because the Seventh Prince looked too cute, Murong Sheng directly ignored the bad tone in Imperial Consort''s words and smiled brightly: "I am naturally willing to return to the Imperial Consort. After all, the Seventh Prince is so cute, so how could my daughter not be willing? "


    Imperial Consort secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the little girl was tactful and did not lose face for her in front of everyone.


    As soon as Murong Sheng had finished speaking, Seventh Prince''s eyes began to shine as he looked at Murong Sheng and whispered, "Little big sister, can you carry me and sit on your lap?"


    When these words were spoken, everyone in the hall couldn''t help but burst out in laughter. Even the Seventh Prince understood in his heart that these people were surely laughing at him. However, he was not afraid at all. He just said it out loud!


    To be able to sit on the legs of a beautiful big sister, it didn''t matter whether they mocked or not!


    "Sure."


    Murong Sheng used a bit of strength and hugged a big ball of powder onto her leg.


    Seventh Prince went close to Murong Sheng''s ear and whispered, "Beautiful big sister, they''re all laughing at me." Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, wanting to hear what the Seventh Prince would say next.


    "But I think they''re jealous of me! After all, I was held in the arms of a beautiful big sister! "


    With such a proud little appearance, Murong Sheng really wanted to reach out and pinch her face.


    "Is that so?" Murong Sheng resisted the urge to pinch her little face, and said softly, "I also think that they''re jealous of you."


    What children liked the most was that their thoughts could be recognized by others, especially when they heard that the person they liked agreed with their views. This made the Seventh Prince even more excited.


    A cute and confused expression was plastered on his face. "Beautiful elder sister, what''s your name?"


    Although Murong Sheng could not bear to see Imperial Consort, the eyes of the tiny Seventh Prince in front of him still could not help but become gentle: "My name is Murong Sheng."


    The ones who had enmity with her was Shangguan Hong and her family, as well as Murong Sheng!


    What did it have to do with the child in front of him that he did not live to the end?


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was happily chatting with the Seventh Prince, the Qi clan couldn''t help but feel indignant. She smiled and interrupted the Seventh Prince, "Seventh Prince, why are you only interested in talking to a beautiful older sister? Why don''t you want to talk to this beautiful older sister? "


    If he wanted to push Murong Shan out, he would also get the likes of Seventh Prince.


    The Qi family did not think that Murong Shan was any worse than Murong Sheng.


    In the end, the Seventh Prince only glanced at the Qi Clan and Murong Shan before turning his face back to Murong Sheng and smiled brilliantly, "Sister Sheng, I like you the most! Other women, I don''t think much of! "


    Hearing this, the Qi family immediately stiffened.


    Even Murong Shan''s eyes widened a little as she listened to the disdain in the Seventh Prince''s words for her in disbelief.


    She, could she not even compare to a dead girl like Murong Sheng?


    When Shangguan Hong saw Murong Shan''s wounded gaze, she couldn''t help but ask. "Seventh Prince, don''t you think this little sister is also very gentle?"


    The Seventh Prince didn''t even look at Shangguan Hong, which made his face darken a little.


    Imperial Consort coldly snorted. "This is really strange, who does my son not want to talk to, what does it have to do with you?"


    Murong Sheng laughed in her heart. It had to be said that she quite liked this personality of the Imperial Consort. As long as Imperial Consort did not target her, that was enough.


    Murong Sheng toyed with children and chatted in a low voice with the Seventh Prince. Even if Murong Shan was extremely envious while sitting at the side, she still couldn''t do anything about it.


    In a short while, the Third and Fourth Princes were about to leave. Shangguan Hong had just been embarrassed by the Imperial Consort and the Seventh Prince, so she was in no mood to stay.


    Only the Seventh Prince was left in Murong Sheng''s embrace as the two of them quietly muttered to each other.


    Seeing that Imperial Consort did not give any face to Shangguan Hong, Princess Rui felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. "Imperial Consort, isn''t it good to have another playmate between these children?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Imperial Consort raised her chin, a sharp look flashing across her eyes, "As long as you take care of your own matters in the house, do you still want to meddle in the affairs of others?"


    "Or is it that I''m very familiar with you?" After saying that, she couldn''t help but chuckle, "I just spoke a few more words with you today, so I don''t have much of a friendship with you."

 C135 You made a profit?

    You made a profit?


    These words were said without mercy, causing the Princess Rui to lose face.


    "Alright, since we''re all family members, it would be bad for our relationship if we were to say that we don''t know each other. Don''t say these things in front of your child. "


    Seeing that Imperial Consort and Princess Rui were about to argue, the Queen quickly pushed the atmosphere away. However, even though the secret tide was moving, the Imperial Consort and the Princess Rui were still secretly displeasing to each other''s eyes.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense, and even the empress was helpless.


    The madame and the others naturally did not dare to breathe too loudly. How could they possibly get involved in such a royal battle?


    In the end, the Princess Rui chuckled and took the lead to break the stalemate. "Empress, you are right. This has always been a matter between children. As elders, it''s really hard for us to get involved. "


    She, as a Princess Rui, if she wanted to fight against a Imperial Consort, she did not have the qualifications.


    As the old mistress listened, she heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s right. Let these kids settle their own matters." Anyone who plays with this will see the light of day. "


    Between these words, it directly made the Seventh Prince and Murong Shan not have a good impression of each other.


    This caused Murong Shan''s face to turn pale white, yet she had no choice but to stand while hugging a smile.


    Murong Sheng said in an extremely childish tone, "My daughter looks at the Seventh Prince obediently and coquettishly, it''s really pleasing to the eyes. "My daughter really likes to talk to the Seventh Prince. It''s very interesting."


    The Seventh Prince was not to be outdone. He hurriedly said, "I also like to talk to Sister Sheng!"


    Immediately, it caused everyone here to laugh out loud.


    Especially Imperial Consort, who was both annoyed and amused as she helplessly looked at the Seventh Prince.


    "But, I''m usually familiar with some of the medical records, so Seventh Prince doesn''t look too good ¡­"


    "Sancha, what nonsense are you spouting in front of the empress and Imperial Consort!" The old lady interrupted Murong Sheng and looked at him unhappily.


    "The Imperial Consort Empress, this old woman has always neglected to discipline this little girl, and allowed her to speak carelessly here. I hope that the Imperial Consort Empress can atone for her sins."


    Imperial Consort squinted and stared at Murong Sheng for a long time before slowly opening her mouth: "Don''t worry, your words are childish. Since Xiao Qi likes this girl so much, I will not blame her too much. "


    Read medical books?


    Looking at Xiao Qi''s face, he felt that something was wrong


    Seeing Imperial Consort''s expression, it was clear that she had already put this matter to heart and faintly smiled.


    I hurriedly lowered my head in fear and trepidation, "I beg the Imperial Consort to atone for her sins and to forgive my daughter for her unintentional mistake."


    If she said it out loud in front of Imperial Consort, she would only be able to alert him so that she would have the chance to come into contact with this Seventh Prince.


    Moreover, the Seventh Prince didn''t have a serious illness when he was young, and his illness didn''t stop there. Most likely, the Imperial Consort would also remember this matter.


    Imperial Consort seemed to find it easy to talk right now, as she casually waved her hand: "It''s all my child''s words, can I really blame you?"


    "Since Xiao Qi and you are so popular, the two of you should go take a walk around the imperial garden together," With that, the Imperial Consort looked at the empress. "Empress, is it alright?"


    The empress nodded her head, "Since Imperial Consort has already said so, what else can I say? "Then go for a stroll in the imperial garden."


    Murong Sheng had not yet spoken when she heard the Seventh Prince''s sudden cheers. She looked at Murong Sheng in anticipation, "Sister Sheng, let''s go play in the imperial flower garden. Inside the Imperial Garden, it''s really beautiful! "


    The Countess heaved a sigh of relief. She was glad that Murong Sheng had gotten the Seventh Prince''s favor. give Murong Sheng a cautious look, and let her properly coax the Seventh Prince.


    Not long after exiting Fengkun Palace, they arrived at the imperial garden.


    Outside, the Seventh Prince seemed to be talking even more, as he introduced Murong Sheng to everyone. Murong Sheng also smiled and nodded from time to time, indicating that she had heard everything.


    In his previous life, although he had helped Shangguan Hong achieve the throne, he had also stepped into the palace. But regarding the Imperial Garden, the number of times Murong Sheng had come could be counted on one hand. He felt a sense of familiarity with this place.


    Murong Sheng sighed, and was about to turn around. Suddenly, a palace maid knocked onto Murong Sheng''s body with something in her hands, causing Murong Sheng''s clothes to be stained profusely.


    The mama, who had brought Murong Sheng and the Seventh Prince over, instantly scolded the palace maid in anger. "What''s going on! How could someone so clumsy be serving in the palace?! "


    "Hurry up and pack up! Go collect your own punishment!"


    "Your servant didn''t do it on purpose, your servant didn''t do it on purpose," the palace maid said as she hastily cleaned up the items on the ground, begging for forgiveness.


    "Miss Murong," the mama said respectfully. "This old servant will lead Miss Murong to change into a new set of clothes."


    Murong Sheng frowned as she looked at her dirty dress. If she wore it, it would indeed be a bit embarrassing. If she was seen by the Qi family, there was no telling how they would describe her.


    "Then I''ll be troubling this mama."


    "Miss Mu Rong is someone that the Seventh Prince likes. How can you say she is?" The mama respectfully said, "Miss Murong, please follow this old servant."


    The mama led Murong Sheng forward, and the distance between the seven corners became further and further away from Fenggong Palace. Murong Sheng slightly raised an eyebrow, and obediently followed behind the lead mama.


    She wanted to see where this mama was taking her.


    Finally, the mama leading the way led Murong Sheng into a side hall of a palace, where a palace maid had long since prepared her clothes and was waiting inside.


    When she saw Murong Sheng following the mama in, she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss Murong, please follow this servant to change."


    "Thank you very much."


    Murong Sheng followed the palace maid and went into a room to change.


    This group of exquisite embroidery, the fabric looked even more expensive than the Hundred Blossom Dress Murong Shan wore. It was obvious that it was not made by ordinary people.


    Then, did she profit?


    After Murong Sheng finished changing her clothes, she saw Imperial Consort sitting in front of him, casually drinking some tea.


    Hearing movement, Imperial Consort looked over and raised her eyebrows slightly. "This set of clothes really suits you. At least, the little girl who followed you here looks a lot better. "


    This girl was really bold. Even the little girl from Rongguo Mansion had a very standard manner. However, she was far from being as good as this little girl. She seemed to be very graceful and graceful in every way.


    Imperial Consort probably saw that Murong Shan was wearing a Hundred Blossom Dress, so she also chose a set of a Hundred Blossom Dress. Whether it was in terms of craftsmanship, embroidery or clothing, they could completely crush Murong Shan''s body.


    Murong Sheng made an embarrassed expression as she lowered her head slightly, "Thank you, Empress Imperial Consort, for your praise."

 C136 Is that true?

    Is that true?


    Imperial Consort chuckled: "Girl, before, you didn''t give me any face in front of so many people. Why are you being shy now?"


    Murong Sheng pursed her lips and laughed, but did not say anything.


    Imperial Consort also did not play any emotional cards because she did not know how, and her personality had never played any emotional cards either.


    Just as he was thinking about how best to speak, Murong Sheng opened his mouth. "Empress of Imperial Consort, is this for the Seventh Prince?"


    Imperial Consort was startled for a moment, and then immediately smiled: "That''s right, you are actually quite smart. I have indeed called you here for the matter regarding Xiao Qi. "


    "From birth, Xiao Qi''s body has been relatively weak, without any major ailments. "The current situation was only achieved after the Emperor and I had meticulously nurtured and nurtured them for a very long time."


    As Imperial Consort spoke, a glint flashed in her eyes. "Everyone knows that Xiao Qi''s body is already gradually recovering. Only you, who just said that Xiao Qi''s complexion was a little strange."


    "So, the reason the Imperial Consort''s Empress called me over was to ask me what the Seventh Prince''s condition is."


    Imperial Consort saw that Murong Sheng was not afraid at all, and her face still carried a bit of a smile, causing Imperial Consort to unconsciously have a good impression of him.


    Under these circumstances, he was still able to maintain this state. This little girl from Rongguo Mansion was truly not simple.


    "Yes."


    The smile on Murong Sheng''s face became even more pronounced, "Empress of Imperial Consort, do you really believe what a little girl just said? Especially when that little girl fought against the Imperial Consort just now? "


    Imperial Consort laughed involuntarily. After looking at Murong Sheng for a long time, she finally clapped her hands and laughed out. "You little girl, you''re really strong."


    "But you are still so young, you won''t know that there is a hope for you to be called mother," Imperial Consort''s voice was filled with regret, "It is just that there is a little hope for Xiao Qi''s body to recover, and I will not easily give up."


    "Moreover, if you dare to say those words to me, then I have the confidence to believe you."


    Murong Sheng was in a slight daze after hearing what the Imperial Consort said.


    She knew, of course she knew.


    If at that time she had given up her life and saved Mo''er, she would have done the same!


    Murong Sheng laughed in a low voice, and when she raised her head again, his eyes were bright and clear, "Imperial Consort believes in me, so I will naturally give it my all. "Moreover, I rather like the Seventh Prince. He''s very cute."


    "I just wonder," Murong Sheng said as he narrowed his eyes, "How much trust does Imperial Consort have for me?"


    "Since I have come to see you today, my trust in you is naturally one hundred percent. However, I hope that you will not disappoint me. "


    "Since Imperial Consort trusts me so much. Then, how would I let the Imperial Consort down? "


    Murong Sheng said in a slightly gentler voice, "Actually, I have been reading a lot of medical books in this house for the past few years. I have some understanding of an illness like the Seventh Prince. "


    Imperial Consort''s eyes lit up, and immediately asked: "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Murong Sheng nodded: "Of course it''s true. If I don''t have confidence, how would I attract your attention, Imperial Consort?"

 C137 Can it cure

    "Empress Dowager Imperial Consort," Murong Sheng automatically changed her identity when she was prepared to help the Imperial Consort, "Please allow my daughter to ask, when the Empress had the Seventh Prince, did her body suffer from an illness as well?"


    Imperial Consort nodded slightly.


    "The Seventh Prince was born a long time ago, right?"


    The Empress''s trust in Murong Sheng grew even more. "That''s right, at that time I did not take good care of myself, and my body occasionally felt cold. It was only possible to drink soup medicine, so it caused Xiao Qi to descend into this world ahead of time. "


    "It''s precisely because of this that Xiao Qi''s body has been very weak since she was young. I have never dared to neglect it in the slightest. After meticulously taking care of it and nurturing it, it has finally reached its current level. "


    After saying that, Imperial Consort felt something amiss, she frowned: "Little girl, what do you mean?"


    Murong Sheng nodded: "Imperial Consort should have already guessed what my daughter wanted to say. The seventh prince''s health was not good, and part of the reason was indeed because he was born prematurely. But that''s not the point. A lot of premature babies are weak at the time of birth. As long as that period of time passes, it will not have much of an impact. "


    "But the Seventh Prince''s situation is too serious."


    Imperial Consort''s face turned cold, it was extremely ugly, her hands clenched into fists, "You mean, someone fed Xiao Qi the poison?"


    "If he had directly fed the poison to the Seventh Prince, his body probably wouldn''t have been able to hold on until now," Murong Sheng said as his gaze fell on Imperial Consort. I don''t know what my daughter said, right? "


    Imperial Consort''s face became even uglier. She nodded, her fingernails almost sinking into her palms: "That''s right, at that time I felt that it was very strange. Previously, my body was not bad, and I suddenly caught a cold. "


    "However, at that time, when I was pregnant with Little Seven, I thought it was because of my body that I was so weak. So it was ¡­"


    In this imperial harem, especially with the emperor at his side, there were so many concubines. The Imperial Consort was the one who they loved the most. Although it did not appear on the surface, many people wished for nothing more than for the Imperial Consort to die quickly.


    He took out the emperor''s favorite pet and even more so, there were people who already viewed Seventh Prince as a thorn in their side before he was born. He wanted to pull it out before the Seventh Prince was born.


    [It seems that my studies have improved a lot.]


    Murong Sheng praised herself in her heart before raising her head to look at the extremely ugly Imperial Consort. "You don''t have to be anxious about this matter, Imperial Consort.


    Imperial Consort shook herself out of her earlier state of mind, her eyes containing traces of anxiety. "Can be cured?"


    "Of course," Murong Sheng nodded with confidence. "Otherwise, does Imperial Consort think that the words my daughter said at the time was only to let Imperial Consort know how the Seventh Prince fell ill?"


    Imperial Consort''s eyes immediately lit up. Previously, she did not find Murong Sheng pleasing to the eye, but now, she found Murong Sheng more and more pleasing to the eye. "Since that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you, young lady."


    "It''s not like I didn''t think of other methods before this. He already thought about asking the Emperor to invite the Ghost King over. "It''s a pity," Imperial Consort sighed.


    Hearing the words Spirit King, Murong Sheng''s expression immediately fell. Thinking about the humiliation the Ghost King had brought her that day, she would never forget it!


    Seeing that the Spirit King was mentioned, Murong Sheng had an ugly expression on her face. Imperial Consort suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right. The last time Fifth Princess went out of the palace, she got drunk after returning."


    "When the Emperor asked, the Fifth Princess didn''t say anything. Did something happen?"


    Because of what happened last time, it was too embarrassing. Everyone sewed their mouths shut, no one dared to say anything. This involved the reputation of the Fifth Princess, who would dare to say a word?


    If he talked too much, his head might fall off.


    Murong Sheng gave a light snort, her eyes were cold: "Nothing, I just bumped into the Ghost King outside. Maybe she scared the Fifth Princess. "


    With matters that had nothing to do with him, Imperial Consort would not ask any further, "There''s one thing little girl, you have to promise me."


    "Please speak, Imperial Consort."


    "Don''t ever tell anyone about this."


    Murong Sheng nodded in understanding: "Imperial Consort, don''t worry, my daughter isn''t anyone with a big mouth. Even today, seeing that the Seventh Prince is very close to my daughter, that''s why I wanted to talk to Imperial Consort about it. "


    "Alright!" Imperial Consort''s face showed a hint of happiness, but then she returned to normal, "However, I am still a little curious, where did you learn medicine from?"


    Murong Sheng laughed, where did you learn this? If I say it, I''ll scare you to death!


    Actually, the basics of her medical skills were all pulled up by the Ghost King from her previous life!


    "However, this matter has nothing to do with me. As long as you can cure Xiao Qi''s body, you can let me take care of her. I am already very satisfied, "the Imperial Consort said, waving her hand towards the side," Come, this is my gift for you, little girl.


    A mama immediately came up with a small box and opened it with great care. Imperial Consort took out a red agate bracelet from inside, and personally helped Murong Sheng put it on, sizing him up: "Not bad, your carrying is much better than that little girl from Rongguo Mansion."


    Hearing these words, Murong Sheng wanted to laugh out loud.


    If Murong Shan heard what the Imperial Consort Empress said, would she be so angry that her liver would split?


    "Okay, Xiao Qi is still waiting for you in the imperial garden, so I won''t disturb your play."


    Imperial Consort called the mama that just arrived and once again brought Murong Sheng back.


    When they arrived at the imperial garden, they discovered that the seventh prince and the mama had already left. Standing there was the son of Prince Rui, Shangguan Hong. He had his hands behind his back as he looked into the distance.


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes in his heart. It was really narrow for enemies, and the person that she didn''t want to see the most was this person. Yet, this person still insisted on walking around in front of her eyes.


    Couldn''t he just look for Murong Shan properly, and stop looking into her eyes?


    Murong Sheng also wanted to leave immediately, who knew that this Shangguan Hong was not sensible at all, and directly called out to Murong Sheng: "Sister Sheng, why do you have to dodge the moment you see me?"


    Why?


    Why didn''t she look at the disgusting act herself? Sister Sheng, who had her mouth open and mouth shut, followed Murong Shan''s gaze in and out, treating her like a blind person?

 C138 Mad 1 again

    Murong Sheng resisted the urge to hit him, took a deep breath, and shyly lowered her head: "Greetings Prince Rui''s son." The mama by her side also bowed.


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s strange attitude towards him, Shangguan Hong felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything in front of the mama, "Sister Sheng, Seventh Prince has just returned to Phoenix Kun Palace to find the Imperial Consort''s Empress. It just so happens that I passed by here and stayed to give you a message. "


    Murong Sheng nodded her head: "Then I will be thanking Prince Rui''s son, I will be going back first. I won''t disturb the Prince Rui''s son, but I''ll be here admiring the flowers. "


    Shangguan Hong suppressed the surging emotions in her heart, her pair of deep eyes stared straight at Murong Sheng: "Sister Sheng, you don''t seem to want to see me?"


    There''s something wrong with my head if I want to see you!


    Murong Sheng tried her best to suppress the emotions in her heart, and pulled out a wisp of a smile. "Why are you saying that, Prince Rui''s son? Of course, they had to be cautious, and they were originally there to accompany the seventh prince to play. Now that the Seventh Prince has left, I naturally have to follow him. "


    These words were said so that even Shangguan Hong couldn''t find any fault with it.


    Shangguan Hong''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Murong Sheng: "Really? It looks like Sister Sheng is also quite distant from me after not seeing each other for so long. "


    Murong Sheng lowered her head and rolled her eyes. In her heart, she felt that the more she looked at Shangguan Hong, the more uncomfortable she became.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, and smiled brilliantly: "No, Prince Rui''s son is overthinking it. Why would I be strange to you, Prince Rui''s son? "


    Murong Sheng took a step forward and her wrist slightly moved. Suddenly, as if sshe tripped over something, he threw herself at Shangguan Hong.


    He grabbed Shangguan Hong''s hand and gently rubbed it on Shangguan Hong''s clothes a few times. Seeing the medicinal powder faintly touch her clothes, Murong Sheng smiled in satisfaction.


    Shangguan Hong subconsciously wanted to support Murong Sheng, but who knew that Murong Sheng had already jumped away in panic, like a naughty and erring child, and apologized immediately: "Prince Rui''s son is very sorry, I seemed to have stepped on a rock just now and wasn''t able to stand stably."


    "It''s alright," Seeing Murong Sheng''s distant look, Shangguan Hong felt more and more bored, "Sister Sheng, it''s good that you didn''t fall down."


    Murong Sheng shook her head, she heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest: "No, no, I was really scared. Prince Rui''s son, you can stay here to look at the flowers.


    Murong Sheng kept wanting to leave his side, which made Shangguan Hong lose a lot of face.


    He didn''t want to keep him any longer, so he waved his hand and said, "Alright, you can go now."


    After Murong Sheng left with the mama, she looked back once more with a slight smile on her face.


    Not only was she an expert in medicine, she was also an expert in poison techniques.


    Let''s see what this Shangguan Hong can do by standing there. The more she thought about it, the happier she felt.


    Murong Sheng was especially looking forward to hearing about Shangguan Hong''s miserable situation. In the end, a person suddenly jumped out from the side, scaring Murong Sheng, who was distracted, out of her mind.


    The mama was also shocked, and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw who it was. "This old servant greets Your Highness the crown prince."


    Murong Sheng looked and actually met that evil fiend who disliked each other again.


    However, it was quite ironic to say that both of them were princes. However, because their surnames were different, the treatment they got was also different.


    No wonder this person''s personality had become so weird after being the proton in the capital for a few years.


    The person who had just popped out was none other than the son of Duke Huai Nan, Feng Zichun.


    Murong Sheng didn''t want to waste anymore time with someone like Feng Zichun, so she hid behind the mama with her head lowered.


    Feng Zichun glanced at Murong Sheng, who had almost made a big ball out of himself, and wanted to laugh, yet had to hold back. "Momo, I just heard that the Seventh Prince''s body isn''t feeling very well, why are you still here?"


    When the mama heard this, her expression changed.


    No wonder the Seventh Prince wasn''t waiting here for Miss Mu Rong. Could it be that his body was in a condition?


    He glanced at Murong Sheng with difficulty, not knowing whether she should leave or stay.


    Seeing that, Feng Zichun opened his mouth and spoke in an extremely considerate manner: "This mama is sending this young miss off to meet Fenggong? If you don''t mind, I can bring her over. This prince knows his way around. "


    The mama hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she couldn''t take it anymore and started worrying about the Seventh Prince. He then blessed Murong Sheng''s body. "Miss Murong, this old servant will go back and check on the Seventh Prince''s health first."


    The Seventh Prince was not only the flesh and blood of the Imperial Consort, but also something that the group of mama had watched grow up, someone who doted on them like they were their own children.


    The mama had only taken two steps before she left in front of Murong Sheng''s eyes, causing Murong Sheng to feel a burst of surprise.


    Just as he was about to quickly leave, he was blocked by a huge wall of flesh in front of him.


    Raising his head, he saw Feng Zichun''s smiling face.


    Murong Sheng, "¡­"


    He was truly a fiend. How could he be so unlucky?


    "Miss Mu Rong?" Feng Zichun looked at Murong Sheng from head to toe, and said with a smile, "So you''re the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion, why have I never seen you before? Last time, if not for your appearance, I wouldn''t have lost so miserably! "


    Murong Sheng really did not want to fight with this kind of person, her face was stiff: "Your Highness, did you recognize the wrong person? I don''t remember you. "


    "Don''t remember me?! "How can you not remember me?!" Feng Zichun stared at him, he did not want to believe it, but suddenly he remembered something, and waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter, it does not matter if you remember or not."


    "That''s right, can you tell me?" Feng Zichun looked behind him, and lowered his voice. "How did you do that just now? Why did he bring so many things over with a wave of his hand? "


    Murong Sheng''s face darkened. She originally thought that his plan was foolproof, but in the end, she saw through it! He really was a fiend! In the future, she had to get as far away from this person as possible!


    Murong Sheng thought, and was thinking about what reason she should use to fool this Feng Zichun in front of him.


    He heard the panicked voices of Shangguan Hong behind him, "Someone come, someone come quickly! "Quick, chase all of these bugs away!" The next moment, the sound of messy footsteps could be heard.


    Eunuch, palace maids, and guards all rushed over, making a mess within the imperial garden.

 C139 Mad 2 again

    Murong Sheng pursed her lips, almost laughing out loud.


    Didn''t Shangguan Hong like to attract bees and attract butterflies, to take advantage of flowers and grass? Didn''t they like to have countless flowers and plants worship him?


    Then she would fulfill Shangguan Hong''s wish today, and let him have a taste of how it felt to attract bees and strange insects to crawl onto his body.


    Murong Sheng was gloating in her heart, but her expression was serious. She circled around Feng Zichun''s wall of flesh and walked forward, "I don''t understand what Your Highness means."


    "Hey, don''t be like that." Feng Zichun scratched his heart with all his might, wanting to know how Murong Sheng did it. "You must have smeared something on Shangguan Hong!"


    Feng Zichun looked left and right, and there were no one around, he spoke with some excitement: "Quickly tell me, I''m telling you, I''ve actually been displeased with that Shangguan Hong for a long time!"


    "We are all princes, who can be more noble than who? Such arrogance was disgusting! I swear, I will never sell you out, just tell me, that way in the future I can also tease this Shangguan Hong. "


    Feng Zichun was used to being arrogant in his own territory, so naturally, he did not think about restraining his temper when he followed Duke Huai Nan into the capital.


    After entering the palace, it was one thing for the other princes to think highly of themselves. Just like him, even Shangguan Hong, who was also a Crown Prince, raised her chin to look at him, it really made people want to beat him up!


    He was just bored today, so he came to visit the Imperial Gardens. He didn''t expect to see such an interesting thing!


    A little girl had actually bullied Shangguan Hong to such an extent! He really wanted to learn!


    Next time, if Shangguan Hong were to raise her chin and look at him, he would have to make Shangguan Hong suffer the same way.


    Thinking about it this way, Feng Zichun couldn''t help but become excited in his heart, circling around Murong Sheng, wanting to know the secrets within.


    Murong Sheng was simply about to die from annoyance at Feng Zichun, she suddenly pointed her finger: "Look! The bees over there are flying towards us! "


    Feng Zichun''s heart jumped and he immediately turned to look.


    Where are the bees! Not even a hair!


    When he turned around, Murong Sheng had already disappeared from right under his nose ¡­


    In the past, Feng Zichun had always been the one to tease others, but now, he had suddenly teased him like this. Feng Zichun was immediately infuriated, wanting to jump.


    However, after some thought, he suddenly broke into a grin.


    If he did not watch Shangguan Hong''s liveliness at this time, how long would he have to wait?


    After getting rid of Feng Zichun with much difficulty, Murong Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. This person was truly difficult to deal with.


    However, in his past life, he had always been coldly glaring at her. This time around, he had circled around her, giving her goosebumps.


    In the future, do not ever meet this fiend again, ah!


    Murong Sheng followed her memories from her past life and walked out of the Imperial Garden and back to the Feng Kun Palace. Just as she arrived at the entrance of the palace, he saw Seventh Prince running outside with something in her arms.


    Seeing Murong Sheng coming back, her eyes sparkled as if she was offering a treasure. "Sister Sheng, look at this as a gift from me!"


    As he said that, he took the chance and stuffed a small piece of jade into Murong Sheng''s hands.


    This way, was not what Feng Zichun said it would be.


    The mama walked over from the back. Seeing that Murong Sheng had fully recovered, she heaved a sigh of relief. "This old servant was just about to go back and find Miss Murong, but seeing that Miss Murong has returned, this old servant is relieved."


    Murong Sheng laughed, "It''s fine, I made this mama worry."


    At this time, the old lady brought the Qi Clan and Murong Shan out of the palace.


    When they saw Murong Sheng wearing an exquisite palace skirt, it was obvious that she was wearing different clothes from when she came over. Before the madame could even ask, the mama at the side explained, "Just now, in the Imperial Garden, a palace maid had accidentally dirtied Miss Murong''s dress, so the Imperial Consort Empress asked this old servant to change it on Miss Murong."


    "Many thanks to the Imperial Consort Empress for her grace." The old mistress was overjoyed.


    The Qi family tore at the handkerchief in their hands, their gaze filled with the desire to eat Murong Sheng up.


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was about to leave, Seventh Prince grabbed onto Murong Sheng''s sleeves with a bit of grievance. "Sister Sheng, when we have time, you must remember to come and play with me in the palace."


    Murong Sheng couldn''t help but pinch the Seventh Prince''s face gently. "Don''t worry, if there''s a chance, I will definitely come back to visit your Highness."


    Just as they were about to say their goodbyes, they heard the mama say with a smile, "Madame, the Imperial Consort''s Empress is very fond of the Murong Second Miss. I hope that in the future, we can come and visit the palace more often."


    A trace of light flashed in the eyes of the madame as she smiled and replied, "Thank you for the love of the Imperial Consort. I will remember this. I will definitely bring the Sancha s over to the Imperial Palace for a walk in the future. "


    The mama nodded her head in satisfaction. "Then this old servant shall go back and report to the Imperial Consort Empress."


    After the mama left, the old lady finally had the chance to size up Murong Sheng.


    This outfit wasn''t simple at all.


    Even some of the concubines in the palace might not necessarily be able to obtain such a palace dress. He was also wearing an Agate Bracelet on his wrist. It wasn''t like the bountiful bangles sold on the streets.


    "Sancha, are these all bestowed by the Imperial Consort''s Empress?" There was a smile on the old mistress'' face and she was very satisfied.


    The Qi Clan''s expression was extremely stiff, staring straight at Murong Sheng, as though they couldn''t understand. Why did Imperial Consort and this damned girl still not get along when they first started, why did they suddenly gain the Imperial Consort''s favor?!


    Murong Sheng did not speak, she only nodded her head, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Murong Shan looked at Murong Sheng with a gaze filled with a complex emotion that people could not understand, "Then this sister, I, will now congratulate Second Sister here, and receive the favor of the Imperial Consort."


    It''s just a Imperial Consort, how can Murong Sheng be arrogant without a Holy Pet?


    What she wanted to do was not to please the Imperial Consort, but the Empress! No matter what, the empress was still the head of the imperial harem!


    The smile on the old lady''s face became even more obvious, even Murong Sheng''s disrespect towards the Imperial Consort was tossed to the back of her mind, "Not bad, not bad. Sancha has indeed improved a lot compared to before. "

 C140 Weird underling 1

    He knew what he should do and what he shouldn''t do.


    Even if Imperial Consort were to say it, in the future, she would have to walk around the Imperial Palace more often. From this, it could be seen that the Imperial Consort did not take Murong Sheng''s disrespect to heart.


    On the contrary, she seemed to like Murong Sheng a lot.


    This time, after returning from the Imperial Palace, he was finally not allowed to travel on this trip.


    The moment Murong Sheng returned to the Rongguo Mansion, she entered the Secret Realm without a second word.


    She now knew the reason for the Seventh Prince''s illness. However, she still needed to look through the books for the specific treatment. Also, I should pick some herbs to make some.


    He would also get some poison powder as a precaution.


    Just like today, to know that there would be a day when he would be unhappy with others?


    This is


    After Murong Sheng prepared all the things that she needed, she saw a clear spring the size of half a palm.


    The closer they got, the stronger the fragrance became.


    What is this?


    Murong Sheng had already looked through the secret realm before, and she never found the existence of such a small spring.


    It was certain that this small spring must have just appeared.


    Murong Sheng was puzzled, she dipped her finger into the water and tasted it. Instantly, her eyes lit up.


    Sweet and delicious, it seemed like a type of wine that had never been tasted before, yet it had nothing to do with wine. It was so magical that Murong Sheng couldn''t even tell what it was.


    Suddenly, Murong Sheng discovered that in the middle of the spring, there seemed to be an oval shaped fruit. Murong Sheng reached out and pinched it out, then ate it.


    Before he even had the chance to taste the fruit''s flavor, it automatically melted into a puddle of water and flowed into Murong Sheng''s stomach.


    suddenly felt a kind of pain in her stomach, as if someone had cut open her stomach and forcefully stirred it with a rod.


    However, this pain did not ease up with time, and instead spread throughout his body.


    This made Murong Sheng fall to the ground in pain. It was even more painful than breaking her tendons in a cold palace after exhausting herself in her previous life!


    Murong Sheng was about to swear out loud, she only wanted to taste something new. However, she had forgotten that even if it was something from the secret plane, she could not guarantee whether it was poisonous or not!


    It''s over, she wouldn''t just die in this secret plane, right?


    Her revenge had yet to be avenged, and her enemies were still outside enjoying themselves, so she couldn''t just die like this!


    Murong Sheng held onto her stomach, rolling back and forth on the ground in pain. It was so painful that she wished she could knock her head on a tree stump not far away. She might not feel so much pain after she fainted!


    Until the end, Murong Sheng felt that she was almost numb from the pain. Even if he cut her body a few times, she wouldn''t feel anything. Only now did she feel the pain slowly dissipating.


    Murong Sheng was like a fish out of water, she opened her mouth and gasped for air, taking deep breaths.


    Murong Sheng''s entire body was covered in perspiration, when she stretched out her arm, she realized that there were quite a few stains on her body, which made him look like she was rolling in the mud.


    This


    Murong Sheng couldn''t stand her dirty appearance. After cleaning up the interior of the secret realm, she walked out with a refreshed expression.


    When he passed by the lake, Murong Sheng inadvertently took a glance at his own appearance in the lake and immediately became shocked!


    Is this still her?


    Even if he had rested for a period of time, it was far from reaching the peak of Murong Sheng''s appearance back then. He just didn''t look like that tiny bean sprout anymore.


    And now.


    Her facial features were picturesque, while her skin was as white as white jade.


    It did not look like bean sprouts at all. There was only a breathtaking beauty in it.


    Murong Sheng stared at herself blankly for a long time before finally exhaling slowly.


    The corner of his mouth pulled out an alluring smile. At first glance, he was simply captivating!


    Murong Sheng almost went mad with laughter!


    [Such a small fruit actually allowed her to achieve such a great thing. The heavens are on my side!] Even to the heavens, he had to give her a hand!


    Murong Sheng had no idea how this water came about.


    But she knew that she would definitely have enough strength to contend against Murong Shan in the future!


    But now ¡­


    This set of fair skin was too eye-catching. Suddenly, it was as if his entire person had changed, and he would definitely arouse the suspicion of many people.


    She still needed to temporarily disguise her original appearance.


    Murong Sheng concocted a bottle of medicine inside the secret realm and covered the exposed skin with a layer of ointment, covering her fair skin and restoring her somewhat dark yellow skin. Only then did she come out of the secret realm.


    He thought he would be able to see her as soon as he got out, but he found that the post was still deserted. It was as if no one had ever entered the room before.


    Murong Sheng looked at the sky outside. It was already so late, and Qing Ying still had not appeared.


    Based on her character, she should have already appeared in front of Qing Ying when she returned from the palace.


    Murong Sheng''s expression became colder, and a bad feeling arose in her heart.


    Although no one in the Rongguo Mansion dared to do anything to her, there were still many people in the mansion who looked down on her. He thought that there was no guarantee that she would once again become the impoverished Miss of the Rongguo Mansion one night.


    And two days ago, because of the incident with the birds, she had completely offended Chiang and Murong Ling. ''Could it be ¡­ ''


    Although the Chiang was the concubine of the second branch, he had been doted upon for many years. There were probably some servants in the house who wanted to please Chiang and make things difficult for Qing Ying.


    It just so happened that when she entered the palace today, Qing Ying wasn''t by her side, so it must have been a good opportunity for those people to make their move!


    Murong Sheng only felt her eyelids jump, as she started to panic a little. No, I have to hurry back to find Qing Ying!


    Murong Sheng saw a lot of servants on the way out of the courtyard. However, when they saw her, they pretended that something was up and quickly dodged to the side. That was simply treating her like a god of plague!


    Seeing this scene, Murong Sheng felt that something was off, and her brows tightly knitted together as her heart filled with worry.


    If those blind servants really took advantage of her entering the palace to harm Qing Ying, then she would definitely make these people pay their due price!


    Was she, Murong Sheng, a sick cat?!

 C141 Weird underling 2

    "Halt!"


    A maid did not notice that, when she noticed Murong Sheng and was about to leave, she was quickly stopped by Murong Sheng.


    "Second Second Miss."


    The servant stopped unwillingly, turned around, and said to Murong Sheng with her head lowered.


    "Were you just avoiding me?" Murong Sheng looked at the servant coldly.


    "No, no." The servant girl hurriedly shook her head, denying it, "How could I possibly hide from the Second Miss?!"


    Murong Sheng coldly snorted. She wasn''t an idiot, to be able to hide or hide, how could she not see through it?


    "Speak, have you seen Green Cherry?"


    "No, no, no." The maidservant hurriedly said, "No, no, I''ve never seen Sister Qinghui before. I haven''t seen her for even a day!"


    After she finished speaking, the servant girl immediately ran away, "Second Miss, this servant still has some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first!"


    Regardless of whether Murong Sheng agreed or not, the servant turned around and ran. It was as if Murong Sheng ran too late and could swallow her whole.


    "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    Just as Murong Sheng finished speaking, the servant in front of him had already ran off without a trace. When she thought of capturing someone to ask, she realized that there were no more servants around!


    Just what had happened!?


    Murong Sheng''s anger was rising up from within her heart, suddenly, a servant girl walked past him quickly. The weak voice left behind a single word: "Jiang."


    River?


    When Murong Sheng wanted to ask more, the legs of the servant girl was like a fire wheel, she could run really fast and in a few moments she would not be able to catch anyone!


    River?


    What river?


    Murong Sheng frowned, she recalled the strange actions of the servants in the house, and her heart was moved.


    River?


    Could it be where the Chiang is?!


    As expected, Chiang sent people to capture her when she entered the palace without Qing Ying!


    The Qi clan began to quiet down, and in the blink of an eye, the Chiang began to act as a demon again?


    A little aunt actually dared to lay a hand on someone beside her. Did he give her face or was he giving her dog guts?


    Good, very good!


    If Qing Ying received even the tiniest bit of damage today, she would definitely make Chiang pay a heavy price!


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were filled with coldness, it would be best if Chiang still had some sense of propriety. She did not do anything to her!


    Inside the courtyard of the Chiang, the Chiang sat at the seat of honor with a flustered expression. From time to time, he would glance at the lady sitting at the side, leisurely drinking tea, who looked somewhat similar to Chiang.


    "Mom, can we really do this?"


    The woman glanced at Chiang. "It''s useless to have your hands and feet tied. No wonder Ling''er was bullied like this. As a mother, you can''t help at all! "


    Chiang''s expression was a bit embarrassed. How could she help? His help was disobeying the madame''s orders. She might even fall into his trap.


    Murong Ling obediently stood beside the woman, her small hands pinched the woman''s shoulders: "Grandmother, please do not speak about Mother. It''s not easy for her. It was her grandmother''s order after all. There was no way she could disobey it. "


    "Alright Ling''er," the woman patted Murong Ling''s hands, "Don''t pinch, take a rest. Grandmother is not tired yet."


    "Ling''er isn''t tired either, and right now, Ling''er hasn''t even had time to be happy."


    Murong Ling''s gaze looked outside at the courtyard, and when she saw the two servants beating the board time and time again, she couldn''t help but feel pleased with herself.


    What was a good-for-nothing acting so arrogantly for? Didn''t the maid fall into her palm? She wouldn''t be able to escape!


    According to his grandmother, he should first properly punish that damned girl''s maid. When he had time, he would take care of that damned girl!


    "Happy?" The woman smiled and said, "I let that little girl bully our Ling Er so much that she stole her quota to enter the palace. That is to let that damn girl know that Ling Er is not someone that can be easily bullied! "


    Chiang sighed in her heart. It had been so long since her mother came to Rongguo Mansion, she had no idea what Rongguo Mansion was like now.


    This little girl Murong Sheng was no longer as easy to bully as she was before.


    However, her mother did not believe her, and with Little girl urging her on from the side, there was nothing she could do.


    "Mmm mmm!"


    Green Cherry''s mouth was stuffed with dirty cloth. Just a glance at it was enough to make anyone nauseous.


    His hands were tied behind his back and his feet were tied. Lying on the bench, his forehead was dripping with sweat, while his tears were also flowing down from the pain.


    Blood was already dripping from his waist and buttocks. The plank fell with a heavy thud.


    It was repeated again and again, making everyone shudder in fear. The servants in the courtyard could not help but lower their heads, not daring to witness this scene.


    In order to vent the pain on her body, she bit the cloth in her mouth. Closing his eyes tightly, he tried his best not to think about it, much less make a sound.


    The more she cried, the happier Third Miss became. She could not lose face for the young miss!


    She was someone close to the young mistress and needed to protect her reputation all the time.


    After staying with the young mistress for so long, what had he suffered from? How could he bear it and beg for mercy just because of a few punches?


    Impossible, she would not lose face for the young miss and beg Third Miss for mercy!


    However ¡­


    It really hurt to be hit by a board.


    Qing Ying silently wept. When would the young miss return? When would she be rescued from this place?!


    "Grandmother, you''ve been so kind to me!" "If not for Grandmother coming over today, who knows how many more grievances I would have had!"


    "Don''t worry," the woman patted Murong Ling''s hand, and smiled, "With Grandmother here, how could you feel wronged? "I will definitely teach that person who bullied you a lesson."


    "Oh? Who has such a big tone and says that they want to teach this young lady a lesson? "


    Murong Sheng walked into the courtyard and saw this scene.


    He saw the Green Cherry lying on the bench, on her last breath, covered in blood. The outburst was more than the outburst, and the outburst was less. The two servants did not hold back at all, and still hit Qing Ying heavily time and time again.


    Chiang and the rest were sitting in the hall, leisurely drinking tea, and enjoying Qing Ying''s miserable state.


    Murong Sheng immediately flew into a rage, her eyes scarlet red, and shouted angrily: "All of you, stop right now! Whoever dares to touch her, I will chop off their arm! "


    With that, the entire courtyard fell silent.


    The two servants held the board in midair and paused for a moment. They didn''t know what to do, so they put it down.

 C142 Green Cherry Ruin 1

    Seeing this, Murong Ling was unhappy in her heart.


    He directly walked out from inside, pointed at Murong Sheng''s nose and cursed: "Who do you think you are? Who are you? In my mother''s courtyard, you started pointing fingers and pointing fingers? You''re nothing! "


    "Fight!" Hit me hard! Do not stop! " Murong Ling stopped her hands when she saw the two servants, and stomped her feet in anger, "You two are working in my mother''s courtyard, so of course you listen to my mother! Just beat me up! "


    The two servants looked at each other with hesitation.


    This was truly a fight between deities, and the little imps were suffering. Just who were they going to listen to?


    The two servants raised the board again. When they were prepared to land, Murong Sheng spoke out.


    "If you don''t want your own nickname, you can give it a try."


    Her ice-cold voice was like ice, containing a deterrence that no one could oppose.


    This


    The two servants didn''t know what to do. Should they fight? Or not to fight?


    If they didn''t fight, they would offend the Third Miss.


    But if this battle continued, he would be offending the Second Miss! Thinking about how Qin mama was miserably beaten up by Second Miss a month ago, and how Third Miss was still lying in bed for a period of time.


    They might not even be able to keep their lives.


    With this panic in his heart, the board that he was holding up naturally couldn''t fall any further., who was looking at it, felt a burst of annoyance in his heart.


    "You two dog slaves! He was really going against the heavens. He actually listened to this good-for-nothing''s words! I will definitely not let you off! " Murong Ling trembled from the anger of these two servants.


    "Miss!" Qing Ying was barely holding her breath now. She finally waited for Murong Sheng to come back, and the corner of her mouth curled up with difficulty.


    Before she could finish, Qing Ying''s head tilted to the side and she fainted.


    Murong Sheng was shocked, she immediately opened up Qing Ying''s eyelids to check the situation. Only after realizing that she had just fainted did she heave a sigh of relief.


    He took out a small bottle, poured out a pill and stuffed it into Qing Ying''s mouth. Ye Zichen pointed at the acupuncture points for the unconscious Green Cherry into his stomach, then looked away from her.


    A pair of cold eyes stared at the three people in front of them. They carried a murderous intent that would cause anyone to be terrified from the bottom of their hearts. "Who is it? Who gave you the guts to touch my people!"


    "Look!" "Take a look!"


    The woman shouted in shock: "Is this the rule of the Rongguo Mansion?! As a young miss, you are actually so rude, is this how Rongguo Mansion treats its guests?! "


    "The way of treating guests?" Murong Sheng scoffed, her gaze looking at the lady, "What kind of guest are you? In my eyes, you don''t even count as a scallion! "


    "Jiang Fengmin, you sure are bold. You actually dare to lay your hands on my people while I''m not around?! "


    Chiang was initially panicking in his heart, but when he heard Murong Sheng calling her by her name, he immediately felt embarrassed. He could not help but be angered: "There is no rule at all, the name of an elder, how can a junior casually call her by that name!"


    "This is my courtyard, not a place for you to yell!"


    "Elder?" Murong Sheng''s sneer became even more obvious, to the point of almost laughing to death, "You dare call yourself an elder in front of me? Have you lost your mind, or have you been kicked by a donkey? "


    "You are just a concubine of my second uncle!" How dare you call yourself an elder in front of the honest and proper young miss of Rongguo Mansion? Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?! "


    "You are not afraid of losing face with your thick skin, but Rongguo Mansion can''t afford to lose this face! When the news spread, I thought that the Rongguo Mansion was just someone with no rules! "


    Murong Sheng looked at these people with flushed faces and did not give them the slightest opportunity to speak, "Chiang, you want to rashly have a concubine as my senior? If you don''t see if the madame is willing to or not, then the second aunt is! To put it nicely, you are a concubine. To put it bluntly, you are just a lowly slave! "


    "You!"


    Chiang''s chest hurt from Murong Sheng''s words. Because she had the love of the Second Elder, she did not want to come into this family. Yet today, this damned girl had just brought it out in front of so many people. She was holding a knife and forcefully stabbed it into the pit of her stomach!


    This was truly infuriating!


    No wonder the Qi family treated this damned girl like a thorn in their side. Their mouths were simply too vicious!


    "You really are a sharp tongued little girl. As expected, you don''t have any rules when you don''t have any parents to teach you!" The woman opened her mouth and looked at Murong Sheng scornfully, "You talk so much, yet you are not educated at all!"


    "My daughter, having a younger generation like them will truly make things difficult for you."


    "Truly, a little mouse sh * t broke a pot of porridge. Rongguo Mansion has such an undisciplined and uneducated young miss. When the news spread, people outside even thought that the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion was unruly! "


    "Hur hur."


    When the woman finished speaking, Murong Sheng could not help but laugh out loud. "Interesting, an old woman who can''t come out from who knows where actually wants to meddle in the affairs of the Rongguo Mansion? Who are you? Rongguo Mansion has Grandmother overseeing it, so it''s your turn to make a fuss? "


    "Hurry up and go where it''s cool. Don''t embarrass yourself here!"


    Chiang''s heart palpitated. This damned girl actually brought out the Old Mistress? This can


    When he saw the look the woman gave her, Chiang''s panicked heart calmed down a little.


    Now that the madame was not here, what was the use of moving out!


    However, this damned girl actually dared to humiliate her mother in front of her.


    "Who am I? I''m Ling''er''s grandmother! "Since you and Ling''er are cousins, you are allowed to call me Grandmother."


    "Puchi."


    Murong Sheng couldn''t help but laugh. "Who do you think you are? Allow me to call you Grandmother? Even if you kneel on the ground and beg me, I won''t scream! "


    "You are only second uncle''s concubine''s mother, how could you make me call you grandmother? Is your face too big, or is your brain flooded? "


    Heh, Murong Ling must have learnt it from this old woman to act so haughtily. So she said, they were both the same father. Why did Murong Shan know how to disguise herself, and why did this Murong Ling seem like a fool?

 C143 Green Cherry 2

    Murong Sheng didn''t have any thoughts now, she wanted to continue fighting with these people. She only wanted to bring Qing Ying back to settle her down, treat her wounds, and then settle her debts with Chiang.


    After Murong Sheng finished speaking, she did not care about the reaction from the other side and walked over to untie the rope binding Qing Ying''s hands. Looking at her bloodied lower back and buttocks, Murong Sheng''s eyes grew cold, and the gloom in her eyes became denser and denser.


    "What are all of you trying to scare me about!"


    When Murong Ling saw that Murong Sheng wanted to bring her away, he immediately took a step forward and said: "Hurry and stop her, you aren''t allowed to let her take that dead servant girl away!"


    The servants in the surroundings looked at each other. They didn''t dare to go forward. After all, there was a difference between males and females. If something really did happen to them, they would be the unlucky ones.


    Furthermore, the servant girl did not dare to take a step forward.


    Now


    Only a mama stood out, wanting to pull Murong Sheng away and not let him bring her away.


    Murong Sheng''s eyes darkened, and immediately sprinkled the medicinal powder in her hand over!


    She had just refined the powder from the secret plane. Now he could let these two mama have a taste of what it was like!


    When the medicinal powder landed on their faces, the two wet nurses immediately felt that their faces were full. They immediately fell to the ground and rolled back and forth, shouting loudly.


    "My face!"


    "It hurts!" "It hurts!"


    His face felt as if it had been splashed with boiling water. The pain was so unbearable that it felt like his skin was about to roll up and separate from the flesh on his face. Touching it with his hand, his face was filled with heart-wrenching pain!


    Just now, what exactly was that thing that the Second Miss was scattering?


    The two mama cried out in pain, but they could not see what was happening on their faces.


    However, the surrounding people could clearly see the shocked faces of the people. They simply could not believe what they had just seen.


    At the beginning, the two mama were crying on the ground. They thought that they were acting. But in the next second, he knew that these two mama truly felt pain! They weren''t faking it!


    For some reason, a big yellow pustule suddenly appeared on the two silent faces. The mama touched her face and opened the pustule, letting out a disgusting and dense water.


    Just a single glance at him like this was enough to make everyone feel disgusted, and it stimulated their hearts.


    "F * ck!"


    "Save me, there''s a ghost here!"


    "Heavens, how could it be like this!"


    "Should I invite a doctor over? This looks really terrifying!"


    Chiang''s courtyard was in a mess as all kinds of sounds interweaved. None of the servants dared to help the two mama up, as they were all afraid of getting infected by the same pus as them.


    They all retreated backwards, unable to make it in time.


    When Murong Ling saw this scene, she was so scared that her face turned pale and she immediately threw herself into Chiang''s embrace, "Mother! Look, it''s so scary! "


    Murong Ling had never thought that Murong Sheng would still be hiding this move!


    If he used this on her, wouldn''t her face be ruined?! Then, did she even need to go out to meet someone?


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid," Chiang''s face was also full of fear, she hugged Murong Ling and backed off, "Don''t be afraid, your mother won''t let this little girl hurt you!"


    The woman had lived for so long, she was experienced and knowledgeable. When he pushed the two mama''s faces down so quickly, he immediately guessed at something.


    "She''s so young yet she''s so ruthless. Is this the young miss that your Rongguo Mansion has taught!?" Although the woman was afraid, but Murong Sheng would not do anything to her, "Such a vicious person, he must be chased out of the palace! Otherwise, Ling''er will definitely be bullied! "


    Murong Sheng sneered and her eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a cold glint: "Which eye saw that I did it? Don''t embarrass yourself if you''re old and dizzy! If you say that I did it, then take out the evidence! "


    "You!" The woman''s body trembled when she met Murong Sheng''s gaze. "These two mama only became like this because they touched you. Do you still dare to argue?!"


    "Oh, if you touch me and you become like this, then it''s me who did it? You are a dead old woman! "


    Murong Sheng did not even look at the three of them and untied the ropes on Qing Ying''s body. Her cold eyes swept across the place, "Come, two men, bring Qing Ying back to my courtyard!"


    Everyone present heard what the woman said. At this moment, no one dared to surround her. He was just afraid that he would end up like the two mama who were rolling on the ground.


    Who wouldn''t want to stay far away? If there was something wrong with their brains, they would come close!


    Murong Sheng''s lips curled up in a strange smile: "No one dares to come forward? Do you want to be like these two mama as well? "


    The group of people were immediately frightened to the point that their hearts and guts crumbled. They were afraid, yet they forced themselves to charge forward to stand by Murong Sheng''s side. They did not want to be like those two mama on the ground!


    "Slow down, if the injuries on Qing Ying''s body get worse, none of you will be able to escape."


    Instantly, these people started to tiptoe again. He was afraid that Qing Ying''s injuries would worsen, so he took care of her like she was a rare treasure.


    After watching Murong Sheng lead Qing Ying out of the courtyard, Murong Ling finally reacted and roared at Murong Sheng: "You useless trash, you''re not allowed to bring that slave back to me!"


    "No?" Murong Sheng turned around, and looked at Murong Ling with a cold smile, "Who do you think you are? I''ll tell you today, you''re just a bastard, and you still dare to yell at me? I think you must be tired of living! "


    "Qing Ying is my servant. Even if she has broken through the heavens, it should be me punishing her." It has nothing to do with you. Let me tell you, if this happens again in the future, don''t blame me for not giving you face! "


    "Of course," Murong Sheng looked at Murong Ling sinisterly, the killing intent in her eyes was extremely dense, "Regarding this matter, I, Murong Sheng, will not let you go just like that! You must remember, when I settle Qing Ying down, I will naturally come to find you for revenge! "


    "You better behave."


    Murong Ling just watched as Murong Sheng brought her people and left the courtyard, in a daze, she did not know what to do.


    "Grandmother, mother, look! That good-for-nothing doesn''t even put us in his eyes! " Murong Ling felt like her heart was about to explode from anger!


    He heavily threw the teacup beside him onto the ground, and shattered it into pieces. "Trash, useless trash, how dare she threaten me like this!"

 C144 Donst say anything

    "Grandmother, look! It''s this damned girl who bullies me like this in the Rongguo Mansion!" Murong Ling was so angry that her face contorted, but she was forced to confront Murong Sheng just now.


    She really didn''t dare to.


    She didn''t want to make her fair and clean face look like those two mama''s.


    Chiang was also trembling with rage. As he sat on the chair, even his fingers were trembling slightly.


    The woman looked at the messy scene in front of her and angrily ordered the mama to clean up the place. "What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and clean everything up!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. This old servant will lead the men, eldest sister-in-law."


    Everyone knew that the old lady was Chiang''s mother, and upon hearing the order, they fearfully led the servants in the courtyard to clean the place.


    Looking at the bunch of useless servants in the yard, the woman felt a burst of annoyance.


    He couldn''t even deal with such a little girl, and he even made the master suffer. He was too arrogant!


    "Daughter, how about I transfer two more senior servants from our house to wait on you," the woman said disdainfully. "How can the servants in this courtyard stop that damned girl?"


    "Mother," Chiang''s mood was also very bad, but this kind of thing is not something she can predict, "We can talk about this later, there is an old lady pressing down from above. "One more person, I''m afraid the two of them will not agree to this."


    "Normally, I would just endure as much as I can. But look at this, this little girl is actually treating me like this! "How dare you be so arrogant in front of your mother! How dare you treat the people in my courtyard like this!"


    "Mother, tell me, what should I do in the future if this damn girl is already so arrogant?"


    Chiang began to cry: "Last time, my forehead was beaten so badly that it had a big hole. Last time, I splashed dirty water on my body for no reason. This caused the Little girl to lose the chance to follow the old lady into the palace! "


    "After this, who knows what this damn girl will come up with! What should I do in the future? "


    The old woman also let out a heavy sigh. When she saw that no one dared to surround the two old nanny who were still rolling around in the courtyard, she felt a little scared, but also angry.


    "How can the old mistress still protect such a silly girl like this?" Just based on the fact that the old lady had made Little girl suffer so much, she should have chased him out of Rongguo Mansion! "


    "Don''t worry daughter, when I have the chance, I will definitely let Murong Cheng carry you as a wife. Let''s see what kind of reason that damned girl has for not putting you in her eyes! "


    Hearing this, Chiang''s heart jumped, he did not care to cry anymore, and looked at the woman in anticipation: "Mother, is what you said true?"


    Even Murong Ling looked towards the woman with anticipation, if his mother could really become an equal wife. Then, did she still need to look at Murong Shan''s face?


    "Of course!"


    The woman nodded confidently at Chiang, and said with a little pride, "Daughter, don''t forget. "Right now, we are the royal merchants, and those who come into contact with us are all the people from the royal palace!"


    "What ability does this Murong Cheng have? Even now, this official position had yet to fall on his head. With great difficulty, he had managed to get the big house away. I originally thought that the title of Rongguo would immediately land on his head, but who would have thought that ¡­ "The woman''s voice revealed a hint of disdain," Until now, every title has fallen on his head!


    "Now, if you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to become an equal wife. When this Murong Cheng really gets the title, it would be very difficult. "But for now, it''s just right for now."


    Hearing what the woman said, Chiang immediately felt completely refreshed. Even that lump of depressed energy in Murong Sheng''s chest that was just angered to the point that it dissipated by quite a bit.


    "Mother, if you say so, your daughter is relieved. Then will your daughter be able to wait for mother''s good news? "


    "Grandmother!" Murong Ling thought about the situation in the future, and her heart thumped loudly as she laughed non-stop, "Then, will I be able to be on equal footing with big sister in the future?!"


    "You are more than equal," The woman looked at Murong Ling benevolently and said, "At that time, you will be of the younger generation. If something happens, wouldn''t your big sister let you go? "


    Hearing this, Murong Ling became even more agitated.


    If she told her grandmother that, then she would be able to get rid of the identity as a concubine! At that time, if she really wanted to marry to Prince Rui''s son, then it would be perfectly justified.


    Could it be that elder sister wants to fight over a man with her?


    The position of the future Princess Rui would definitely belong to her, Murong Ling.


    Who cares about Murong Sheng, she''s just a destitute young miss from a big house that was left behind in the mansion. No one supported him, how could the old Princess Rui allow such a woman to enter the Prince Rui''s Palace?


    Murong Shan?!


    Humph.


    Wasn''t it said that she was kind-hearted and liked to take care of her sisters? Then, why would he be so thick-skinned as to fight over a man with her?


    "But mother ¡­" Chiang was not that optimistic, "There''s still the Qi family on top, will this matter really be resolved that easily?"


    The woman snorted, obviously finding the Chiang unpleasant-looking, "So what if we have the Qi family? "What, can she still surpass the madame to decide on this?"


    "Daughter, you must know. The only ones who could decide on this were the madame and Murong Cheng. What use would it be? " The woman patted the back of Chiang''s hand, "Daughter, just wait for mother''s good news."


    After sending the woman off, the smile on Murong Ling''s face never disappeared.


    The arm that hugged Chiang shook slightly, "Mother, do you think what Grandmother said was true? Can I really be on equal footing with Big Sis? "


    Although Chiang was comforted by the woman''s words, he still cautiously opened his mouth at this time. "Just now, your grandmother said something, but you already knew in your heart.


    "When the time comes, this matter will be done. No matter what you do, I won''t care about you anymore." But now, you must not let your aunt get the news, understand? "


    "Mom, I''m not a child so I don''t know anything. Don''t you look down on me!?"


    Murong Ling curled her lips, "How could I not know? Can''t I let Auntie know about this matter?"


    If she let the aunt know, maybe she would interfere and make it impossible for her to be on equal footing as Murong Shan!

 C145 Unfair

    No matter what, the woman''s words gave Murong Ling a peace of mind.


    Make Murong Ling firmly believe that she is on equal footing with Murong Shan!


    Of course, Chiang knew what Murong Ling was thinking right now, so it was not good to pour cold water on him at this moment. It was better to let her be happy here than to be sad.


    Looking at the two mama who were still tossing and turning in the courtyard, Chiang pursed his lips and sighed.


    He asked the servants to carry the two senior servants down, but he didn''t rush to call the doctor over. If the doctor came and took a good look at the two mama''s faces, how could she complain to the madame?


    Since Murong Sheng, this damned girl, dared to be so arrogant in her courtyard, then, she would not so easily let him go!


    At this time, how could Murong Sheng care about what the Chiang and Murong Ling were thinking? She ordered the servants to gently place Qing Ying on the bed, then let them roll out of the room.


    Closing the door, he walked over to the bed and carefully observed Qing Ying''s injuries. He felt extremely pained!


    If she had known such a thing would happen, she would have brought Qing Ying to the palace. It was much better than suffering together like this!


    "Green Cherry."


    Murong Sheng called a few times, but did not find any reaction from Qing Ying. She was still in a coma, and not a single sound could be heard. This made Murong Sheng heave a sigh of relief. At least after falling unconscious, he wouldn''t feel too much pain.


    Murong Sheng carefully peeled off Qing Ying''s clothes and body, and gently wiped Qing Ying''s body. From her sleeves, she took out a medicine bottle. She sprinkled the medicinal powder on Qing Ying''s wound before bandaging it.


    By the time everything was settled, it was already dark outside.


    Murong Sheng got someone to bring a pot of hot water and washed the blood off her hands. She then sat down beside the bed and quietly looked at Qing Ying.


    Looking at Qing Ying''s pale face, Murong Sheng''s eyes were frighteningly cold.


    Chiang did not hold back at all when he tried to grab Green Cherry and beat her to death!


    If not for the fact that she had a secret realm in her possession, there would be many precious herbs inside. He was afraid that if he could get a doctor to treat Qing Ying''s illness, he would have to put in a lot of effort to save her.


    It was likely that there would be many illnesses left in Qing Ying''s body!


    It was like thousands of ants were gnawing on his body. The pain was unbearable!


    Chiang, you really don''t want to leave anything for Qing Ying! He had ruined Qing Ying like this!


    Murong Sheng raised her hand and touched Qing Ying''s forehead, her voice cold: "Qing Ying, don''t worry, in the future, I will definitely make them pay double back for the beating you suffered today!"


    With that,''s courtyard suddenly had many messy footsteps.


    With a "peng," the door to the room was kicked open.


    Murong Sheng looked up and saw that Murong Cheng had retracted his leg in anger and was standing outside the house. Her tone was filled with extreme anger. "Murong Sheng! You are getting bolder and bolder! "


    "As a junior, I have no rules at all. I barge into the elder''s courtyard without permission. He even tried to poison her! Tell me, what else do you not dare to do? "


    "Oh? Isn''t this my uncle that I haven''t seen for a long time?"


    Murong Sheng looked at the furious Murong Cheng, and laughed, with a look of fear: "Second Uncle, to come to my niece''s courtyard in the middle of the night, and kick her room open, if word of this gets out, it won''t be good, right?"


    Ye Zichen glanced at the person, who was usually all smiles, and actually kicked open her door angrily. There must be some sort of evil fire burning in his heart. Otherwise, Murong Cheng wouldn''t be so angry that he would come over here.


    "You actually dare to say that!" Murong Cheng was so angry that his chest hurt. He extended his hand and pointed at Murong Sheng, "Look at what you did this afternoon!"


    Murong Sheng swept her eyes across the people following Murong Cheng, wow wow, there were quite a few of them.


    What Chiang, Murong Ling, anything that could come, all of them glared at her coldly. What is it? Did he really think that just by being here, Murong Cheng would be able to come and bully her?


    Dream on!


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Cheng unconcernedly, then stared at him and said with a smile: "It''s only a few injuries, how can you be so angry, Second Uncle?"


    "A little injury?!" Murong Cheng''s voice rose by a few notches as he looked at Murong Sheng in disbelief. It was clear that he did not expect Murong Sheng to actually say something like this, "Just some casual injury to two of the mama and you don''t even know how to repent! It seems that after all these years, no one has been able to discipline you.


    "Tsk tsk," Murong Sheng shook his head and sighed, "You''ve angered Second Uncle, your face is about to twist."


    Murong Sheng covered her lips and laughed softly, her face cold. She pointed at Qing Ying who was unconscious on the bed: "What? Second Uncle didn''t even say a word as he allowed my servant girl to be beaten to death by and Chiang. I let the two mama in the courtyard of Chiang get injured, and Second Uncle just angrily came to find us? "


    "Second Uncle, don''t you think that your way of doing things is too unfair?"


    Murong Sheng''s words made Murong Cheng''s face freeze up.


    Just as Murong Sheng had said, she had only injured two of the wet nurses. But in the afternoon, Chiang almost killed Murong Sheng''s servant!


    It was indeed a bad thing for him to come in so angry.


    However, could the Qi family really do such a thing?


    He had come here today to settle scores with Murong Sheng, and not to hear Murong Sheng say that the Chiang was in the wrong in front of him!


    "You are a junior!" As a junior, how can I be compared with a senior?! "


    "Oh? Then may I ask second uncle, who kind of elder is this Chiang? " Murong Sheng scoffed, "You are merely a concubine, yet you dare to call yourself a senior in front of me?"


    "Second Uncle, do you dare to say these words to Grandmother? If Grandmother admits that Chiang is my elder, then Niece will directly apologize to Chiang! "


    "If, Grandmother said no. Then "Murong Sheng''s eyes turned cold," Does Chiang want to kneel down and apologize to me? After all, how could my maidservant allow such humiliation from a concubine?! Second Uncle, what do you think? "

 C146 Could it be that it isnst my room?

    Chiang''s face changed, he was afraid that Murong Cheng would cause trouble for the Old Mistress.


    He immediately knelt down for Murong Cheng and spoke in a sorrowful voice: "Master, this is my fault. It was this matter that this lowly concubine started first, which caused Sancha to be this angry. "Old master, this lowly concubine doesn''t want to pursue this matter anymore. Old master, let''s go back first."


    "No way!"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s insults and insults, Murong Ling stood up and pointed at Murong Sheng with a face full of anger, "You good-for-nothing, what right do you have to call my mother that! If it wasn''t for that maid of yours who did something wrong, my mother wouldn''t have punished her! "


    "Let me tell you, you useless trash, don''t even think of pouring dirty water on my mother!" After saying that, Murong Ling did not forget to look for help as he looked towards Murong Cheng, "Daddy! Look at Murong Sheng, how could she humiliate her mother like that! "


    "Humiliate? Splashing dirty water? " Murong Sheng sneered, "What kind of identity does Chiang have, for him to need me to open my mouth to humiliate him? Isn''t she supposed to be Second Uncle''s concubine room? "


    "Why do you say that? Does Chiang want to replace Second Aunt''s position?"


    "Also, I didn''t throw any dirty water on you guys. Take a look for yourself!" Murong Sheng pointed to the unconscious Qing Ying on the bed, "Since you guys are not blind, then of course you can take a good look at how the maidservants beside me have been ruined by you!"


    Murong Cheng furiously swept a glance at Qing Ying who was lying on the bed. If one did not look carefully, one would really think that the one lying on the bed was a dead person.


    Frowning, he turned to look at Chiang.


    Murong Ling''s heart jumped. Before Murong Cheng could speak, he hurriedly said, "Murong Sheng, what nonsense are you spouting!? It was clearly your servant who was in the wrong. Could it be that my mother cannot punish her?! "


    "Just from the rumors that were spreading outside, this servant girl cannot stay in Rongguo Mansion!"


    Tsk.


    Murong Sheng laughed in ridicule, since when did Murong Ling start to learn from him? Everything had its difficulties. It made it seem like she should suffer just because they had their difficulties?


    "Rumor?"


    In this period of time, Murong Cheng was not in the capital and when he just returned today, he saw the miserable appearances of the two mama.


    Hearing what Murong Ling said, she immediately frowned: "What rumor? What''s going on outside? "


    If one could say that the old mistress valued the image of the Rongguo Mansion very much, then Murong Cheng valued the Rongguo Mansion even more than the old mistress. In his heart, he believed that this Rongguo Mansion would fall into his hands sooner or later.


    Murong Ling slightly raised her chin, as if she was grabbing onto Murong Sheng''s weakness, and provocatively smiled: "Father, you don''t know! Although not many people knew about this yet, some things had already started to spread! They are all regarding Murong Sheng! "


    "I heard that there were a lot of people present at that time who saw it with their own eyes. Even if Murong Sheng wanted to lie and say that she didn''t know, she wouldn''t have said that!"


    Listening to Murong Ling''s act, a sense of impatience appeared in Murong Cheng''s heart, "Just what is it? If you want to say it, say it, if you don''t want to say it, then shut up!"


    Shut up?


    That won''t do!


    If he did not say it out loud, how could he ruin Murong Sheng''s image?


    Just as Murong Ling was about to speak, she was stopped by the Chiang. "Little girl, don''t speak nonsense.


    The Chiang seemed to be obstructing Murong Ling so that she wouldn''t say it out loud and give him face.


    In reality, what he was telling everyone present was that this matter was extremely embarrassing! The young woman, who had yet to leave the pavilion, was left speechless. She had truly lost a lot of face!


    In that case, anyone who wanted to think about it would know what this matter was about.


    Murong Sheng squinted as she looked at Chiang and Murong Ling, not missing the gloating look that flashed past their faces.


    If she wasn''t wrong, what Chiang and Murong Ling wanted to say was most likely what happened that day in the Ghost King''s courtyard.


    When the Chiang opened his mouth, Murong Sheng knew that he was right. Chiang and Murong Ling really wanted to say that!


    "Master, in truth, this matter might not be true, but what about it?" The Chiang looked extremely unwilling, but in actuality, he told the matter to Murong Cheng without missing a single word.


    It was as if Chiang saw it with his own eyes that day, and spoke of it vividly.


    As he said that, a raging anger started to burn in Murong Cheng''s heart, and he stared straight at Murong Sheng.


    He had expended a great deal of effort to protect the reputation of the Rongguo Mansion, but had been completely destroyed by this damned girl!


    "So, my lord, I was punishing this servant girl for the sake of the Second Miss. Look, as a servant of the Second Miss by her side, she actually did not stop her side when she met with such a situation, and instead watched as the Second Miss did such a thing. "


    "Furthermore, after returning to the Rongguo Mansion for so long, he did not report it to the Old Mistress or the Old Master and instead kept the matter a secret. Old master, look, shouldn''t I punish this maid? " Chiang sighed, as though she was thinking for Murong Sheng.


    "I didn''t know about this matter in the first place. If it wasn''t for the clues that Little girl heard from the outside, I would never have thought that Second Miss would actually do such a thing."


    "Even though I am a concubine, I know all the proper etiquette, integrity, and shame. This is also something that has never happened in Little girl before. For all these years, the Second Miss had no one to discipline them.


    "How could the Second Miss, who doesn''t know anything, do such a thing? There must be a servant girl instigating them from behind! This kind of servant that instigates master to do something, how can our Rongguo Mansion stay behind? "


    "This time such a thing has happened. What about next time? Would it be more serious? Therefore, I was also in a hurry, so I grabbed that girl and wanted to punish her. Who knew that after Second Miss returned, he would directly charge into my courtyard. "You''ve injured the two mama with poison, but you still want to stop me from doing something!"


    "Speaking of which, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault that I''m completely useless and unable to help you solve your problem."


    Chiang said as he took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes.


    When these words reached Murong Cheng''s ears, it was as if someone threw a cannonball at an empty space and quickly exploded. The explosion made Murong Cheng''s head spin and he couldn''t react for a long time.


    "You can actually do such a shameless thing!" If you really lose face for Rongguo Mansion, today, I will teach you a lesson! "

 C147 Second Uncle is here!

    "Truly shameless, you can even take off your clothes in front of everyone, don''t you think it''s embarrassing the Rongguo Mansion! Today, as your second uncle, I will teach you a lesson! "


    Murong Cheng took a step forward, raised his hand and slapped right at Murong Sheng''s face. But when the palm and Murong Sheng''s face were about to come into contact, Murong Sheng suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Second Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Murong Sheng stared at Murong Cheng with her cold eyes, and spoke sinisterly, without a trace of warmth. It was as cold as a steel knife, slashing across people''s faces.


    Murong Cheng only felt as if his wrist was being held down by iron chains, a bone-chilling coldness.


    "What are you doing?! Are you going to hit me?! This was indeed a disgraceful thing! You have disgraced my Rongguo Mansion! " Murong Cheng wanted to pull out his wrist, but no matter how much strength he used, it was useless!


    Murong Sheng stared at him with cold eyes, and couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart.


    Why was the current Murong Sheng was not as easy to bully as she was before, to the point of actually making him feel such fear?!


    As a grown man, Murong Cheng was unable to struggle free from Murong Sheng''s hands. Instantly, he felt extremely embarrassed, and angrily looked at Murong Sheng: "Stupid girl, quickly let go of me!"


    They had never seen such a stupid girl who didn''t even put her elders in her eyes!


    "Second Miss, what are you doing! How can you act for the old master! " Chiang also stared with wide eyes, he never thought that Murong Sheng''s guts would actually be this big, "Quickly let go of me Second Miss, no matter what, the old master is your second uncle, how can you make a move against an elder!"


    "Murong Sheng you good-for-nothing, hurry up and let go of my hand!" Murong Ling''s eyes became even redder, and she roared at Murong Sheng, "How dare you attack my father! Hurry and let go of my daddy! "


    Murong Cheng was even angrier: "Let go of me now! Look at your current appearance, what other rules are there! "You actually dare to treat your own elders like this in front of so many people!"


    He had never been so humiliated before, even when Murong Yu was still in Rongguo Mansion, he wouldn''t lose face like this!


    But today, he was held back by a skinny little girl. If this were to be known, it would be so funny and embarrassing!


    Murong Sheng snorted and released her hand, releasing Murong Cheng''s wrist.


    Murong Cheng quickly retracted his hand and glanced at his red wrist. From time to time, he could even feel a sharp pain coming his way. He quickly hid his body within his sleeves so that no one would be able to see it.


    [Where did this girl get all this strength from?]


    "Second Miss, what are you doing!? This is your second uncle, how can you fight with your second uncle here? " The Chiang remained calm and collected as he continued to criticize Murong Sheng, "No matter what, she is still your elder. You treat me as your elder, but you must treat me as your master''s elder first?!"


    "What interesting words you''re saying Chiang." Murong Sheng shot a glance, tidied up her own dress and slowly spoke, "If someone else were to hit me, would I still be able to stand and allow them to hit me? Chiang, don''t you think that what you said sounded very funny? "


    "Funny?!"


    Murong Ling stood up and pointed at Murong Sheng''s nose: "You useless trash, I''ll tell you! This is my father, your second uncle! Your elder! For the elders to beat you, that was a matter of course. What was funny? If you dare to attack an elder, you are unfilial! is going to be struck by lightning! "


    Why didn''t the heavens quickly chop this good-for-nothing to death?!


    This was truly annoying!


    Murong Sheng slightly lifted her chin, coldly looked at Murong Ling, and narrowed her eyes: "Murong Ling, are you sure you want to point a finger at me and speak?"


    With that said, for some reason, Murong Ling immediately retracted her finger in fright. After she reacted, she glared fiercely at Murong Sheng.


    But he suddenly thought of something, and did not dare to fight it out with Murong Sheng.


    Seeing Murong Ling being bullied to such a state made Murong Cheng dislike Murong Sheng more and more.


    Murong Sheng did not care about whether Murong Cheng found her unpleasing to the eye, and only chuckled: "Second Uncle, what do you think?"


    If this Second Uncle really treated her like a niece, how could he have allowed the Qi clan to treat her so harshly all these years? Since he no longer treated her as his niece, there was no need to put on the attitude of an elder to teach her a lesson!


    "What are you thinking?!" I wish that there was no one like you in Rongguo Mansion, it is simply a disgrace! "


    Murong Cheng had never cared about the attitude of the Qi family towards Murong Sheng. It was his brother''s child anyway, and it had nothing to do with her. He even allowed his daughter to bully Murong Sheng one after another.


    He had thought that this lifestyle would last for a long time, but who would have thought that the moment he stepped out of the house, a drastic change would occur!


    However, since his mother had already decided, he didn''t say anything.


    But! To think that Murong Sheng would actually be so shameless, causing such a huge commotion for the Rongguo Mansion, to him, it was like a bolt from the blue!


    After the incident with Murong Yu, he had always protected the Rongguo Mansion''s reputation with all his might. And the result?!


    This time, Murong Sheng had completely ruined his reputation after going through so many years of hard work! This Murong Yu family was born to oppose him, right?


    Not only did it cause his face to fall to the ground, but it also made him stomp his feet a few times.


    His big brother''s family really deserved to die! If he lost his title, would the Rongguo Mansion still be so shameless?


    "What are you laughing for!" Who told you to laugh here! "


    With Murong Cheng by his side as his backer, Murong Ling''s attitude was extremely arrogant, as he stared at Murong Sheng: "What are you laughing for, do you still have the face to smile!"


    He was secretly pleased in his heart, if his father were to cripple Murong Sheng here today. He did not need to look for his grandmother, then, he would be able to take all the grievances and grievances that he had suffered at Murong Sheng''s place.


    A good-for-nothing was a good-for-nothing, completely useless!


    She even stole a slot for her to enter the palace, she should be damned to death!


    I wonder how Eldest Uncle and the others would feel after knowing that Murong Sheng had done such a shameless thing!

 C148 Second Uncle is here.

    When Murong Ling thought about Murong Sheng''s miserable state, she could not help but speak in a somewhat pleased tone, "If I were you, I would have smashed my head against a pillar when such a thing happened! I don''t know who gave you the courage to come back alive! "


    Murong Ling took a step back from Murong Sheng''s murderous gaze, and immediately pulled on Murong Cheng''s sleeve: "Father, look, this good-for-nothing actually doesn''t recognize her own mistake, and dares to glare at me!"


    "Father, you don''t know about this. Ever since I found out about this, I didn''t have the face to go out and play with my friends. I''m just afraid that they''ll catch me and ask me about this useless trash''s matter. Daddy, look at the mansion with such a person, how am I supposed to meet him in the future! "


    Chiang also sighed, his face full of worry as he looked at Murong Cheng: "Old master, look at what happened! If Eldest Miss were to go out, she would also encounter such a situation. "


    "I''ve been watching, but Eldest Miss hasn''t been out much lately. I wonder if she''s been affected by something like this?"


    Murong Cheng listened to the harmony between the Chiang and Murong Ling. He was already very angry, how could he maintain his calmness?


    "Bastard!" This was indeed a disgraceful thing! You are still a Second Miss in vain, you actually dared to do such a shameless thing, and in the end you even provoked the Spirit King?! If you want to die, don''t drag down the entire Rongguo Mansion! "


    He just wanted to know how he would be able to meet with the other ministers when he reached the imperial court, given that it was possible that the news would spread in the shortest time possible.


    Murong Cheng became more and more furious, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Especially when he saw how Murong Sheng did not know how to repent, he was extremely enraged, "Bring me the vine!"


    Murong Ling''s eyes immediately lit up, and she ran as fast as a rabbit. "Daddy, I''ll go get it for you right now!"


    This Murong Sheng, she is really going to be crippled!


    Chiang took a deep breath, his face still showing a look of worry, but the smile in his eyes was obvious. Then, as if he felt something was wrong with his expression, he quickly hid it.


    "Second Miss, just submit and admit your defeat."


    Look at how magnanimous and magnanimous she was. She seemed to be someone who would think for the sake of the younger generation!


    "Is that so?" Murong Sheng''s gaze swept across everyone present, "You''re all finished? Is it my turn to speak now? "


    "You damned girl, what else do you want to say?" Murong Cheng only needed to think of the ministers looking at him and laughing mockingly to his brain to feel dizzy, "If you had said it, wouldn''t you have done it that day?!"


    "What are you all doing here!"


    Just as Murong Cheng finished speaking, he heard the old lady''s voice from afar. Everyone was shocked and quickly looked over.


    "Mother, why have you come?" When Murong Cheng saw the old lady, how could he care about Murong Sheng?


    Chiang also followed behind Murong Cheng obediently, he did not dare meet the old lady''s gaze, and suddenly started to worry.


    Murong Sheng swept a glance over and saw that the old mistress was followed by the Qi family and Murong Shan. She laughed coldly in her heart.


    She knew that if they were to encounter such a situation, how could the Qi Clan and Murong Shan not join in on the fun?


    It was likely that the two of them were worried that the Chiang would not be able to completely suppress her, which was why they brought out the old mistress.


    After all, this Murong Cheng didn''t have much power to expel her from the Rongguo Mansion. The madame had the authority to do so!


    "This old one wants to ask you," The old lady looked at Murong Cheng, "You just came back from outside, why don''t you even go to where this old one is? went straight to the courtyard of the Sancha? "


    The Old Mistress looked at the crowd and the beads of perspiration on Chiang''s forehead.


    "Mother!"


    When he mentioned this, Murong Cheng''s heart was filled with rage. He fiercely glared at Murong Sheng, and told the madame about what Chiang had just told him.


    The Qi Clan cultivator could not help but widen his eyes as he covered his mouth to look at Murong Shan, "Little girl Shan, did such a thing really happen that day?"


    Murong Shan was a little hesitant, but everyone''s attention was on her, causing her to gently nod her head, unable to hold it back: "Yes". After she finished speaking, she hurriedly explained to Murong Sheng, "But there was a reason behind that day."


    "There is no way to hide the reason behind her actions. She has done such a shameless thing!" Murong Cheng reached out his hands in anger, "Mother, such a shameless person should be punished by the family!"


    The old lady did not say anything, her eyebrows slightly knitted as she looked at Murong Sheng.


    When they entered the palace today, the Imperial Consort had already expressed her fondness for Murong Sheng without concealing anything. Such a thing had happened at night, making the madame unable to make a decision.


    If Murong Sheng was really dealt with, when Imperial Consort asked her about the reason in the future, what would she say?


    "Yo, didn''t Third sister come back with a vine?" Murong Sheng could not be bothered to care about what was on everyone''s mind. Seeing Murong Ling running over with a cane in her hand, she could not help but laugh.


    When Murong Ling ran over, she was so shocked that she stopped when she saw the Old Mistress and the Qi warrior appear. Then, she heard Murong Sheng''s mocking words, and immediately glared at him. "What are you laughing at! You actually laughed when you did such a shameless thing! "


    He must be tired of living!


    Even his grandmother came over, but this Murong Sheng actually didn''t feel scared at all.


    "Why can''t I laugh?" Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan lazily, "That day, was Eldest Cousin also here? Then, I would like to ask Eldest Cousin, how did you manage to obtain the gambling stake that day? Do you still remember, Eldest Cousin? "


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were sharp like a torch, those ice-cold eyes of her caused Murong Shan to be unable to help herself from dodging for a while, and she opened her mouth little: "It''s you, second cousin.


    "Only what?" Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly, "Eldest Cousin, since you were here that day, it would be best if you were to tell the truth in front of Grandmother.


    "It was clearly Wang Yuluo who broke it, so she forcefully threw it onto me! I dodged it and it fell to the ground and shattered! If it wasn''t for that, why would Fifth Princess look for trouble with me! "

 C149 Second Uncle is here 3.

    "Eldest Cousin! Tell me, was the scene from that day like this?! Is Wang Yuluo doing this on purpose?! "


    "Eldest Cousin, as a person, you have to pay attention to your conscience! Just because Wang Yuluo is a relative of second aunt''s family can''t you shield her and push all the faults onto me! "


    Murong Shan had long been drenched in cold sweat after receiving a series of questioning from Murong Sheng, and she involuntarily blurted out, "That jade was broken by the Fifth Princess itself, so ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, Murong Shan hurriedly covered his mouth and lowered his head, feeling a burst of regret in his heart.


    Why didn''t she resist Murong Sheng''s question and tell him everything!


    As expected, the madame''s gaze towards her prevented her from meeting his gaze. She felt a great sense of oppression.


    Murong Sheng chuckled. She never thought that the current Murong Shan was still so tender, she was already caught unprepared just by asking a little.


    "Grandmother, Second Uncle, did you hear that?" This matter has nothing to do with me. Why not call Wang Yuluo over and ask him why he framed me? "


    Originally, the Qi Clan came here to see Murong Sheng make a fool of herself, but in the blink of an eye, the person who did so landed on her mother''s niece, causing her expression to turn ugly.


    The old lady waved her hand and asked the Nanny Hu to bring Wang Yuluo over. The entire courtyard fell into a strange silence.


    When Wang Yuluo arrived, her heart couldn''t help but rise. She didn''t know what had happened.


    He knelt on the ground and paid his respects to the madame. He didn''t see her get up after a long time, so he didn''t dare to get up on his own accord. The feeling of living under someone else''s roof was not pleasant at all.


    "Elder Cousin Wang is here?"


    Murong Sheng raised her eyebrows, her voice carrying an irresistible tone: "Cousin sister Wang, since the madame is here, why don''t you tell us about it today? Why did you force that broken piece of jade from the Fifth Princess into my arms, framing me so that I could make a fool of myself?! "


    With a slight movement of his finger, he sprinkled a small piece of medicinal powder into Wang Yuluo''s nose.


    "Could it be that it''s because living under someone else''s roof in Rongguo Mansion is extremely unpleasant? So you framed me to make me lose face for the Rongguo Mansion? "


    Murong Sheng''s tone was calm, but the words that came out of her mouth felt like a huge rock was pressing down hard on Wang Yuluo''s body.


    Causing Wang Yuluo to continuously shake her head: "Yes! It''s because I''m living under someone else''s roof that I feel so bad! I just hate you and want to see you make a fool of yourself! "


    "On what basis! Why were you worse off than me before, and now you''re improving all of a sudden?! "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I still live under someone else''s roof. Does anyone look down on me?! Even Murong Ling, the concubine who was born, looked down on me! [You acted as a foil for me before, but I actually couldn''t even compare to you?!] I am looking down on you! I just want to see you make a fool of yourself, so I''m happy in my heart! "


    "So, I want to frame you! This will cause you to be eternally trapped in a place of no return, wuuuuuuuuuuu! "


    Before Wang Yuluo could finish speaking, her mouth was already covered by the Senior Servant beside the Qi clan.


    The Qi clan shouted angrily, "Wang Yuluo, do you know what you''re talking about!?"


    Wang Yuluo quivered, and reacted to it. When she recalled what she had just said, she was stunned. What, would she say what she thought?


    She clearly didn''t want to say those words just now!


    Murong Shan also asked in a concerned tone, "Cousin sister, what''s wrong with you? Why is she spouting nonsense here? Is her body feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Tell me about it with Mother. "


    How could Wang Yuluo dare to say such words!


    Even if Murong Sheng did not have any status or influence in the Rongguo Mansion, she was still not a likeable person. However, the madame would not allow an outsider to scheme against the Rongguo Mansion''s bloodline!


    Especially since this Wang Yuluo was even from the outside, and lived in the Rongguo Mansion!


    Although Wang Yuluo usually did not open the door when she was speaking, he was not this stupid either!


    Murong Shan could not understand, why did Wang Yuluo suddenly become so stupid?


    Why did he dare to say anything in front of the madame?


    Even implicating himself was a small matter, but he had better not implicate her and his mother as well!


    Why did Wang Yuluo live in the Rongguo Mansion? It was all thanks to his mother! If she had known earlier that Wang Yuluo was such a brainless person, she would not have let such a person live in the Rongguo Mansion!


    Needless to say, Murong Shan couldn''t understand why Wang Yuluo suddenly had such an open mouth, that even Wang Yuluo herself had not reacted yet. Why did she say words that she did not want to say!


    His face turned deathly pale, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    She had already said such a thing, would the people of Rongguo Mansion still be able to tolerate her?!


    She hadn''t found a good marriage relationship with the Rongguo Mansion yet, so how could she give up before this?


    They didn''t understand what was going on, but Murong Sheng understood it in her heart.


    He coldly looked at the three people as he coldly snorted in his heart. If she wasn''t quick enough, she would have given this powder to Wang Yuluo to smell the truth. Otherwise, who knew how long she would have to struggle for!


    "Second Uncle, I think if your ears don''t have any problems, you should be able to hear what this Miss Wang, who lives in Rongguo Mansion, has said, right?" Murong Sheng looked at the pale-faced Wang Yuluo, who was shocked and afraid at the same time, and a strange smile appeared on her lips. The coldness in her eyes became heavier and heavier, "Yes, I was forced to take off my clothes because of that bet. It''s because the person who forced me was the Spirit King! Second Uncle, will you defy the Spirit King''s orders? "


    Murong Cheng frowned, Resisting the Spirit King? What a joke! If he fought the Spirit King, the Spirit King could take his life!


    "But the people who put me in that kind of predicament. Indeed, I live in Rongguo Mansion, this is the good Miss Wang Biao! "


    "I would like to ask Miss Wang, you are a person who lives in a Rongguo Mansion, yet you are jealous of the master of a Rongguo Mansion? Is it that the Rongguo Mansion lacks food and you don''t have anything to wear, that makes you look so ugly?! Just because I''m better off than you, you want to make me lose face, make me lose face, and make me be stepped on by you, then you''re happy?! "


    "I don''t know, but the house was kind enough to adopt you. Yet, he raised an ingrate! Do you have to live your life like a princess in a palace before your heart will be satisfied?! "

 C150 white wolf

    Murong Sheng took a step forward and was so scared that her body shivered. She hurriedly took a step back.


    "Wang Biao xiaojie, in the Mu Rong family, you are jealous of someone with the surname ''Murong''. Have you forgotten that you are surnamed Wang? What kind of life you lead here is not something you can say! "It depends on our Mu Rong family!"


    "If you feel that Rongguo Mansion has treated you unfairly, you can always pack your things and scram back home from Rongguo Mansion! Why do you have to scheme so viciously against me?! You need to know that what I have lost is not only my own face, but the entire Rongguo Mansion''s face! "


    "The one who made Rongguo Mansion lose face was not me! It''s you who caused all this! Wang Yuluo, it''s all because of you! Now that such a thing has happened, I don''t even know why you still have the face to continue staying in Rongguo Mansion! "


    "No no no, it''s not me! It has nothing to do with me! I wanted to use that opportunity to give you a small punishment! Who allowed you to be so arrogant! "So, when I saw that Fifth Princess wanted to teach you a lesson, I took advantage of this ¡­ I ¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­" Wang Yuluo stammered his words in front of the old lady and Murong Cheng''s terrified eyes.


    He wanted to defend himself, but the words that came out of his mouth caused him to sink even deeper into the quagmire.


    Hearing that, both Qi Shi and Murong Shan grinded their teeth, they really wanted to open Wang Yuluo''s head and take a look at it, to see if it was filled with paste!


    Otherwise, why would he say such words!


    The Old Mistress did not say anything. Nanny Hu had already stepped forward and ruthlessly slapped Wang Yuluo in the face.


    With a "pa" sound, half of Wang Yuluo''s face had a red palm print on it.


    Nanny Hu was expressionless as she took the vine from Murong Ling''s hands. It scared Murong Ling so much that she retreated a step back and hid behind the Chiang. She looked at the scene in panic.


    The Nanny Hu grabbed onto a vine and quickly and ruthlessly landed on Wang Yuluo''s body. The pain made Wang Yuluo protect her face, as she cried and begged for mercy.


    "Madame, Madame, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, don''t let Nanny Hu hit me again! Aunt! Cousin, please help me beg for mercy! "


    How did Wang Yuluo know, that it had clearly been several days, that no one had brought up the matter, how did it suddenly turn out like this?!


    Wasn''t the person who had taken off her clothes Murong Sheng?! Why did Murong Sheng stand there and take a good beating from the Nanny Hu? Why?!


    "What a vile creature!" The old mistress was so angry that she knocked the ground heavily with her walking stick, "You really dare to do anything, even think about everything, and drag the entire Rongguo Mansion down with you. Only then will you be able to let this go!"


    Only now did the madame realize that this Miss Wang whom the estate was hosting was of no use at all. On the contrary, she had almost harmed her granddaughter out of jealousy! Let the Rongguo Mansion''s face be trampled on on on the ground!


    The Qi clan did not want to care about Wang Yuluo at first, but no matter what, Wang Yuluo was still a member of her family. Now that Wang Yuluo had been beaten up, he gave her a heavy slap on her face which made her feel extremely ashamed.


    "Madame, stop beating her. If you continue, this girl will probably be beaten to death by the Nanny Hu!" The Qi lady hurriedly begged the old lady, but she did not dare to take a step forward to help Wang Yuluo.


    Since the old mistress did not speak, the Nanny Hu would naturally not stop her actions. Bang bang bang bang ¡­ She hit Wang Yuluo again and again as if she was punishing a disobedient servant.


    The strength in his hands was extremely strong, and he was only barely able to beat Wang Yuluo to death.


    Murong Shan clenched her teeth, and cursed the idiot Wang Yuluo in her heart. She directly knelt in front of the old mistress and wailed, "Grandmother, please let Nanny Hu have it. Although Cousin Wang was the one who started this, the people outside did not know of this reason. Everyone knows that second cousin lost her face, so she did not hold back her dignity. "


    "If the Nanny Hu were to hit Cousin Wang like this now, if this were to spread out, they would think that our household is being harsh on them!"


    Hearing this, the Old Mistress waved her hands, making the Nanny Hu stop.


    Looking at the bloodied Wang Yuluo, the old lady did not have a shred of sympathy in her eyes.


    "Qi clan, this girl can''t stay in the mansion anymore. Tomorrow, when there''s a chance, we''ll send her back." The Rongguo Mansion cannot accept such a person with such huge intentions! "


    They had not done anything yet, and were already thinking of how to deal with the people of Rongguo Mansion. If she was allowed to fly into the clouds one day, when her days in Rongguo Mansion made her feel uncomfortable, wouldn''t that mean that she would have to settle debts later?


    It was best to take advantage of the situation and do nothing, and send him back to his original place.


    If she didn''t have any good fortune in the future, it would all be up to her.


    The Qi family gritted their teeth, looking at Wang Yuluo who was incapable of doing anything, she grudgingly replied, "In reply to the madame, my daughter-in-law understands."


    This was supposed to be a good show for Murong Sheng, but now it had directly landed on her shoulders. How could she endure this!


    Murong Sheng was truly becoming more and more evil, how could she topple someone in this kind of matter?


    Wang Yuluo who was at the side about to faint heard that she was going to be sent back tomorrow, and for some reason, a sense of courage and anger rose up from her heart and she shouted: "Why not?! What right do you have to hit me only and not Murong Sheng?! Because I gave that jade to Murong Sheng, you want to hit me?! It was too unfair! Is it because I''m going to be beaten to death today that you all feel comfortable! "


    Hearing that, Qi Shi''s eyelids jumped, afraid that Wang Yuluo would say something that would shock people, so she hurriedly stopped him: "Don''t speak nonsense, Aunt will bring you down to take a look at your wounds now!"


    [What the hell are you doing here in front of the madame? Do you want to continue getting beaten up?]


    If this girl was really beaten to death in front of the madame, how would she explain this to her family?


    Having been beaten up, Wang Yuluo''s temper had naturally risen as well, and she no longer had any worries!


    Even if she had to endure, she would still be sent out of Rongguo Mansion. He could just say it out loud, but his heart was actually feeling even more comfortable!


    "No!" I want to say it, I want to say it! " Wang Yuluo did not listen to what the Qi clan had to say at all and wanted to vent all the anger in his heart by making a ruckus.

 C151 Leave Here

    "Cousin Wang, stop it," Murong Shan was also afraid that Wang Yuluo would say something else, so she hurriedly stepped forward and shouted, "If you anger my grandmother again, I really won''t be able to stop you."


    Is this Wang Yuluo a fool!? If she were to continue spouting nonsense at this time, wasn''t she getting beaten up a little too lightly?


    She should have been knocked unconscious by the Nanny Hu just now. Let''s see if she still dares to spout nonsense here!


    "Don''t touch me! I''m going to say it! I''ve already been beaten up so badly, to not even let me say a single word, what kind of logic is this?! " Once Wang Yuluo''s temper flared, even Murong Shan would not be able to stop him.


    "The matter regarding the jade is related to me for half a copper?!" I didn''t do it on purpose! It was clearly Fifth Princess who asked me to give it to Murong Sheng, could it be that I want to go against her wishes?! "


    "I am a person that lives in Rongguo Mansion, how can I resist against you with my life on the line! When that time comes, will I be able to keep my head safe?! It was she who had offended the Fifth Princess that had caused her to fall into such a predicament! I only followed orders, what right do you have to hit me?! "


    "I hate her, so what if I hate her?!" I hate to be alone, but do I have to see her happy life?! "Of course it''s to make her unhappy, that''s why my heart feels so much more comfortable!"


    "Moreover, the one who lost face is her! It was her who took off her clothes! For what reason do you have to hit me alone and not let me hurt her at all! "


    "Stop it!" The Qi Clan was so enraged by Wang Yuluo, how could this girl be so stupid?!


    If not for this incident, she would have been able to explain it all to the madame. He wanted his men to stay at the mansion to recuperate, and after some time, when the Old Mistress did not bring up this matter, Wang Yuluo could continue to stay at the mansion.


    But now, after being tormented by Wang Yuluo, she dared to say those words in front of the madame.


    "All of you shut up!"


    The old mistress knocked on the floor with her cane, her gaze furious. "Scram!" Get the hell out of Rongguo Mansion! From today onwards, this old one does not wish to see you again in Rongguo Mansion! "


    Evil creature, a real evil creature!


    Wang Yuluo endured the pain on her body, struggling to stand up from the ground, and sneered: "You want me to stay in Rongguo Mansion? Old woman, don''t worry! Tomorrow, I will leave from here and won''t let you see me again! "


    These words almost made the old lady faint, so much so that Murong Cheng immediately went forward to support her. Staring at him, he kicked Wang Yuluo down to the ground: "Get out of here!"


    To choose between an outsider and his own mother, Murong Cheng would naturally choose the old lady.


    Who is this girl?


    He just wanted to borrow the power of the Rongguo Mansion to make a good future for himself. Letting her shout so arrogantly here was giving her face!


    Just as Murong Cheng crawled up with this kick, he sat down heavily on the ground again. Blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. He coughed loudly, scaring his wife out of her wits.


    Afraid that Wang Yuluo would say something infuriating, the Qi clan quickly got the mama to support them down.


    He could not allow this girl to anger the madame again!


    Only after Wang Yuluo was supported down did the old lady''s anger ease up a little. It was not easy to recover from it. She only heard Murong Sheng standing at the side clapping, and Murong Cheng stared angrily at him.


    "What are you doing!"


    This damned girl, how could she be so shameless? She was like a scoundrel, causing so many things to happen. She was actually standing to the side, happily enjoying the show!


    "Second Uncle, why are you so fierce towards your niece?" Murong Sheng blinked at Murong Cheng, her expression somewhat innocent. "I''m just a girl, what can I do? "Of course you can''t do anything. Second Uncle, don''t be so shocked, what did I do to you?"


    "You ¡­" Murong Cheng looked at Murong Sheng''s expression, and the more sshe looked, the more he disliked him.


    But in front of the old granny, it was hard to say anything, so she could only glare at Murong Sheng angrily.


    "About this, Wang Yuluo''s problem has been resolved, is it time to settle my problem?" Murong Sheng looked at Chiang and Murong Ling with a deeper meaning, causing their hearts to tremble.


    "Grandmother, didn''t you really want to know why Second Uncle came to your granddaughter''s courtyard the moment he returned?" Murong Sheng laughed, "That''s because second uncle is here to settle scores with his granddaughter!"


    The old mistress frowned, "Lao Er, what''s going on?"


    Murong Cheng panicked in his heart as he stared at Murong Sheng with his sharp eyes: "Little girl, what nonsense are you spouting now!"


    "I''m not spouting nonsense. If second uncle hadn''t come to get even with me, how could he have kicked open my door?" Murong Sheng''s gaze swept both Chiang and Murong Ling''s body, "Although I''m not clear about it, there is something that Chiang still needs to explain to me."


    "My servant was beaten to such a state by your people in Chiang, do you have to give me an explanation in front of your grandmother?"


    "It''s you!" You clearly poisoned the two mama! Then don''t you have to give me an explanation as well! " Murong Ling was the first to stand out and point at Murong Sheng, "Since you dared to poison the two mama, then you will poison others. Who knows if you will use the poison on us!"


    "Use it on you?" Hearing Murong Ling''s words, Murong Sheng laughed, "Then do you have to prove it? When did I poison you? Which eye of yours saw it? "


    Yes, she had just poisoned Wang Yuluo and allowed him to speak out her thoughts. But, you have to prove it when you say that she poisoned it, right? Her white teeth and red lips moved up and down, saying that she was the one who poisoned him?


    And she still said that Murong Ling had poisoned it!


    Really, who wouldn''t know how to speak?


    What are you talking about here if you don''t have any evidence?


    "I don''t care!" "Murong Ling wanted the madame to punish him severely," You poisoned the two mama, otherwise, how could a pustule suddenly appear on her face?


    "That''s right," Murong Sheng didn''t deny it, but admitted it openly. "I poisoned those two mama, and if you''re saying that I poisoned the two of you, then you''ll have to give me evidence."


    "You have no proof. Because I poisoned the two mama, if you say that I poisoned both of you, then I won''t be happy." Do you think all those who fell on the road stepped on the rock you fell on and fell? "

 C152 speak with evidence

    "Nonsense, you''re talking nonsense here!" Murong Ling could not win against Murong Sheng, and was so angry that his entire body was trembling, "I didn''t see it, but you did poison those two mama!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I didn''t deny it. Didn''t I poison those two mama?" Murong Sheng spoke in a very magnanimous manner, "However, what I want to say now is not this, but something else."


    The old mistress was baffled when she heard the two speak. "What debt? What poison? What in the world is going on?"


    "Grandmother, you still don''t know?" Murong Sheng pointed to Chiang and Murong Ling''s mother, "Today, after Grandmother brought me into the palace, Chiang has grabbed the maid Qingying by my side and brought her to her courtyard."


    "Murong Ling kept saying that I stole her opportunity to enter the palace, so she had to give me a good show!"


    "So, Chiang and Murong Ling took my servant to vent?!" Murong Sheng mocked, "If I could really poison you two, with how you bullied me, you would have already died in my hands. Is it still your turn to slander me here and now? "


    "Murong Ling, you really think too highly of me."


    Hearing these words, Murong Ling could not help but take a step back in fear, and only after grabbing onto Chiang''s clothes did he manage to slightly stabilize his mind.


    So it turned out that Murong Sheng, this damned girl, wished for nothing more than for them to die!


    "Old master!" Chiang suppressed the fear in his heart, pointed at Murong Sheng and complained, "Look at what this girl has said, she wants to kill us so badly!"


    Murong Cheng glared at Chiang, scolding him in his heart that he did not even know what was going on!


    Didn''t he see that his mother''s face was extremely ugly right now?!


    He was actually still reporting about Murong Sheng!


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes: "Look, look at how scared you are. I was just saying that. Could it be that you want Second Uncle to punish me? "


    "Enough," The madame heard everything for a long time and finally understood what happened. She said sternly, "Chiang, is this what you did after bringing this old one into the palace?!"


    Chiang panicked and quickly knelt down towards the madame, "Madame, I did not do it on purpose. I wanted to teach this servant a lesson. If not for her, how could Second Miss have done such a thing? "


    "Chiang, have you forgotten your status? When did it become my servant''s turn to teach you a lesson? " Murong Sheng''s eyes turned cold, then suddenly realized something, "Oh right, I forgot to tell you Second Aunt."


    "Chiang, in front of me, has always said that he''s my elder. At that time I was still a little confused, when did Chiang, a concubine, dare to say that they are my elders? " Murong Sheng scratched his chin, and thought seriously: "Could it be, while I was unaware, Second Uncle carried Chiang as a wife?"


    "If this is true, how can Second Aunt not tell me?"


    Murong Sheng''s words directly broke the barrier between the Qi family and Chiang.


    Previously, both sides had shared a common enemy, and that was Murong Sheng.


    Just a moment ago, the Qi clan still wanted to speak up for the Chiang. After all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend!


    It made the Qi family feel infuriated!


    Who would have thought that this Chiang was actually thinking this way! Normally, he would be submissive in front of her, but now, he was actually thinking about her position as his wife?! She had misjudged the Chiang!


    Qi Shi''s face was extremely ugly, "Really? I don''t know either, but it turns out Chiang''s heart is full of ambition this much. "


    Hearing the Qi family''s words, the Chiang and Murong Ling''s hearts turned cold.


    It''s over, it''s all over now.


    If Murong Sheng did not say it, the Qi family might be able to speak up for them. If his grandmother wandered around, perhaps she would succeed!


    But now ¡­


    It''s over!


    It''s all''s fault, why did he say it out loud!


    Chiang knelt on the ground and looked down, not daring to meet anyone''s gaze. "This concubine has made a slip of the tongue, I hope Madam does not take this matter to heart."


    "A slip of the tongue?" "But, Chiang your mother seems to have said it as well. She said that when the time comes, she would bring up this matter to Second Uncle, and let Second Uncle carry you as a wife."


    This time, Chiang only felt countless sharp gazes landing on her body, causing her to be unable to stop herself from sweating profusely and being unable to say a single word.


    The Qi clan laughed coldly, "I never expected that Chiang''s ambitions are so great. Mother, I don''t know what to do with my daughter-in-law in this matter.


    Also, between''s misfortune and the shaking of his own status, the Qi clan had decisively chosen that his position absolutely could not be shaken!


    Murong Shan looked at Murong Ling deeply for a while, and then said indifferently: "It''s been so many years, Madame Jiang, you''ve truly worked hard."


    The old mistress spoke coldly, "As a concubine, when this old one is not at home, you set me up and deserve to be punished!"


    "Cheng''er, you actually barged into the courtyard of the Sancha for this matter. It makes me feel very disappointed in you! "


    Under this situation, Murong Cheng did not dare let the Old Mistress have any negative feelings for him! He immediately said, "Your child will listen to your mother!"


    It was not worth it to offend his mother for the sake of a Chiang.


    Who the Rongguo''s title would land on in the end would still depend on the Old Mistress'' thoughts.


    "Chiang and Murong Ling, close up and think for a month. You are not allowed to take even half a step out of Rongguo Mansion!"


    "Grandmother! But Murong Sheng was also clearly in the wrong! " Hearing that, Murong Ling immediately became angry: Why are you punishing me and my mother!


    "Shut up!" The old lady sternly cut Murong Ling off, her eyes a little gloomy, "What this old one is definitely doing, it''s not your turn to interrupt! Regardless of whether you are convinced or not, you are not allowed to go during this one month. You can only stay in Rongguo Mansion! "


    "As for the Sancha," The old lady looked at Murong Sheng who was lying on the bed with a weak aura, "Close your doors and think for seven days, you''re not allowed to go anywhere!"


    Hearing that, Murong Ling was about to explode with anger.


    Why did she have to stay in seclusion for a month while Murong Sheng, this good-for-nothing, could be fine for seven days?!


    Just as he was about to complain, he was pulled back by the Chiang.


    The old lady coldly looked at Murong Ling with her eyes, "If you feel that it''s unfair, then you better lock me up in the Rongguo Mansion for the rest of your life. You''re not allowed to go anywhere else!"


    After saying that, the madame led the way and left without looking back.

 C153 Ghost-faced Man 1

    Murong Shan looked at Murong Ling, then looked at Murong Sheng, and said indifferently: "Since Grandmother wants to ban second sister and Third sister, then I won''t disturb you two anymore. Mother, let''s go. "


    With that, he left with the Qi family.


    As Murong Cheng saw this scene, he became even more furious, "Both of you, stay in the mansion for a month, you''re not allowed to go anywhere!"


    After he finished speaking, Murong Cheng immediately left, not even sparing the Chiang and Murong Ling a glance.


    Chiang shouted a few times behind him, but failed to stop him. He could only chase after them and wanted to explain things to Murong Cheng.


    Murong Sheng looked at the Murong Ling who was left alone, and chuckled: "Still not leaving? What? Do you want to stay here and get beaten up by me? I don''t mind if you do. "


    Once he said that, Murong Ling immediately retreated a few steps in fright. He glared at Murong Sheng: "You useless trash, let me tell you, you don''t have to be too complacent!"


    "Sooner or later, I will ruthlessly trample you under my foot!"


    "Don''t think that if you complain to Grandmother, my mother''s matter will become a bubble! My grandmother said that one day, my mother would be taken as an equal wife! By then, I will no longer be a concubine! Let''s see how you are going to bully me then, and how you are going to act arrogantly towards me! "


    Murong Sheng rubbed her chin, and said while beaming: "No matter what your identity is, I can be arrogant towards you, no? Or could you beat me? "


    Murong Sheng took a step forward and was so scared that she retreated a step.


    Murong Sheng almost died from laughter.


    "Oh, Third sister, what do you mean? I still haven''t hit you yet, but you threw yourself on the ground first. How embarrassing. "Hurry up and get up, I don''t want others to misunderstand, I''ve bullied you."


    "You!"


    Murong Ling''s face alternated between green and white, changing back and forth, and a sense of shame grew in her heart.


    Ye Zichen glared fiercely at him, then crawled up, only then did he rub his butt and leave.


    Murong Sheng coldly glanced at him and lightly flicked her finger. Without batting an eyelid, she sprinkled some of the medicinal powder on Murong Ling''s body as the corner of her mouth curled up slightly.


    He quietly sat on the chair and prepared to watch the commotion.


    Not long later, waves of exclamations could be heard from outside.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "What''s going on!?" Why would there be bees in the middle of the night? "


    "Run!" Run! "


    "Help!"


    There was a wave of chaos outside, and frightened voices could be heard everywhere.


    Murong Sheng patted her clothes, and spoke while smiling: "When threatening others, you should also see if you really have the ability."


    "Tell me not to be arrogant, and not to be so arrogant myself." I already said, don''t call me a good-for-nothing, how can you be so forgetful? It looks like will have to be bullied a few more times for him to remember. "


    Murong Sheng was no longer interested in listening to the chaos outside. She went back to her room and looked at Qing Ying''s condition. She then heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, from Murong Ling''s tone, it seemed that she was very confident that Chiang would be able to become his wife.


    But where did this confidence come from? This made Murong Sheng feel that it was inconceivable.


    In his previous life, there had never been a case of a Chiang being taken as a wife. Or could it be that due to some changes in his movement, the trajectory of his movement had also changed?


    However, no matter what, whether or not Chiang would be brought into the Second Branch, it did not matter to Murong Sheng at all.


    She was not even afraid of the Qi Clan and Murong Shan, how could she be afraid of the Chiang and Murong Ling?


    Murong Ling, this idiot, would she really think that just because his position became higher, she would not bully him? She really wanted to add it.


    Murong Sheng squinted, "However, if Chiang really wants her as his wife, then ¡­"


    Then she had to find something for those people to do no matter what, right?


    She couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw those people stand up to each other.


    Murong Sheng closed the door to her room, preparing to rest. In the end, an afterimage suddenly appeared beside her, causing Murong Sheng to retreat a few steps in shock.


    He wanted to see what it was, but his wrist had already been grabbed by someone and brought into a cold embrace.


    "Shut up, don''t speak!"


    The hand holding her wrist was bone-chilling cold. The strength behind the blow was so strong that it almost crushed her wrist. The hug gave off a kind of coldness that made Murong Sheng struggle to resist from trembling.


    "You ¡­" Murong Sheng was about to ask, but was interrupted, "Shut up!"


    Immediately after, Murong Sheng felt a gust of wind from the palm attack. The hand holding her wrist directly attacked her mingmen.


    Murong Sheng was immediately shocked in her heart and hurriedly dodged, her posture appearing to be somewhat miserable.


    There must be something wrong with this person''s head!


    Why did he appear in her courtyard out of nowhere and want to take her life?!


    The Ghost-masked man frowned as he saw Murong Sheng dodge his attack. After that, a cold blade shot towards Murong Sheng quickly.


    Murong Sheng who had just steadied himself, and was about to dodge this attack, was about to uncontrollably curse out loud!


    Not caring whether it was dirty or not, Murong Sheng rolled on the ground a few times before hiding behind a pillar. Looking outside, Zhang Xuan felt a chill run down her back.


    Under the weak moonlight, the three daggers shone with a terrifying light. It was obvious that they were poisoned. If she had dodged it a little later, then she really would have died in this person''s hands!


    Fortunately, her body had recovered a bit after going through the secret plane. Otherwise, she really would have had some options just now!


    Murong Sheng raised her eyes and saw the man in the ghost mask in front of him. Instantly, he almost spat out the vulgarity!


    Wasn''t this mask the man she had saved when she went to the nunnery last time?!


    What, she saved him to make him kill her today?!


    Before Murong Sheng even had the chance to speak, the Ghost-faced Man attacked Murong Sheng without hesitation. With a blade in hand, he aimed straight for Murong Sheng''s neck!


    He really couldn''t dodge it!


    Without even thinking, Murong Sheng wanted to drill into the secret realm. As for whether or not it would cause people to feel fear, that was not within her considerations!


    What she needed to solve the most right now was how to protect her life from this person!


    However, Murong Sheng''s movements was still half a beat too late. Her neck was ice-cold, and her body couldn''t move at all. Murong Sheng was extremely shocked, she had been pierced through by this person!

 C154 Ghost-faced Man 2

    Her brows were tightly knitted together, and the coldness of her neck spread through her entire body.


    He didn''t need to look down to be able to figure it out with just his toes. If she moved a little, this blade could easily cut off her head!


    Murong Sheng was currently breathing very carefully. She was afraid that if she were to breathe too much, her neck would suffer too much ¡­


    He was really going to curse!


    She was obediently squatting in her own courtyard. How could she have met with such an unexpected calamity?!


    Since the last time he went to the nunnery, Murong Sheng knew how dangerous the Ghost-faced Man was. I thought it was only the first and last time I saw her.


    He didn''t think too much about it. Unexpectedly!


    And now she was in the hands of Luo Daozi!


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have gone all out to help this Ghost-faced Man stop the bleeding. Wouldn''t it have been better to let him bleed to death? At that time, she had saved him. Instead, she had come to kill him now!


    [Truly, there will be no benevolence in the future!]


    He would rather harm her than save her again!


    Murong Sheng stared at this man, her eyeballs nearly popping out of their sockets!


    He could only feel the dagger slowly drawing closer to his blood, leaving a red mark on his neck. If it were not for the fact that Murong Sheng was unable to speak right now, he would have already started cursing loudly!


    If she wanted to kill him, she could do so as much as she wanted, but what was the meaning behind torturing her in such a slow and leisurely manner?


    She was truly unlucky. Not only was she going to die here, she was going to die under the hands of this person who had saved her with her own hands. Was she going to be slowly tortured by this person?!


    No way!


    It was not easy for her to be reborn, and she had yet to take revenge. How could she die so easily?!


    At this moment, a sound came from outside the yard. He seemed to have heard the voice and wanted to ask what had happened.


    "Second Miss? Second Miss, you haven''t slept? "


    When Murong Sheng''s voice came out, the people outside felt that it was a little strange, and were hesitating whether they should push open the gate to look at the situation.


    Ghost-faced Man lightly tapped Murong Sheng''s body and lowered her voice, "Tell them that they''re fine! Otherwise, I''ll kill you right now. "


    Murong Sheng took a deep breath, curled her lips, and said: "I''m fine, you guys can go back and rest."


    "Then, Second Miss, rest early. This servant will be going back first."


    Murong Sheng rolled her eyes, this servant of the Rongguo Mansion, even if she were to enter, it would be useless. Likely, before she could even open her mouth to shout, he was already killed by the Ghost-faced Man.


    It would be better to listen to this Ghost-faced Man''s words now, and see if he could get a chance at survival.


    After he left, the yard and the outside returned to its previous tranquility. Murong Sheng thought about what she should say to convince this man to let her go. Before she could open her mouth, a hand appeared from her waist.


    As if he was carrying something, he carried Murong Sheng and with a tap of his feet, he flew out of the courtyard and out of Rongguo Mansion.


    This man seemed to know how to fly. He flew back and forth on the eaves of other people''s houses at an extremely fast speed. Even if someone saw him, they would think they were seeing things.


    After all, it was night time, and it was normal for him to see blurred images.


    Not long after, Murong Sheng was brought to a forest by someone, and completely ignored by the others, and was thrown onto the ground.


    With a "peng" sound, Murong Sheng felt pain all over her body, especially her back. It was unknown what it hit, but it hurt so much.


    Ghost-faced Man walked over, squatting down and looking at Murong Sheng carefully, suddenly became somewhat surprised: "It''s you?!"


    When they were in the courtyard just now, the moonlight was dim, so Ghost-faced Man did not notice Murong Sheng''s appearance. Now, he finally had time to take advantage of Moonlight, but he found out that this woman was the one he was looking for!


    Ghost-faced Man never thought that the people he sent could not find any news of his. And the two people who had been sent out at the beginning had not received any news from them until now.


    He couldn''t find a girl like this, but today he actually met her in such a manner!


    And he even captured them?


    Suddenly, a feeling flooded Ghost-faced Man''s heart, causing him to not know what to say.


    After replying to the servant, the Ghost-faced Man was worried that Murong Sheng would lure him over, causing a ruckus. Afterwards, he pointed at Murong Sheng''s Acupoint Charging on. Right now, he could not say a single word, his entire body was stiff on the ground as he glared at Ghost-faced Man.


    The frost in his eyes grew more and more, and the murderous aura that emanated from his body grew stronger and stronger. If his eyes could kill someone, then this Ghost-faced Man would have died countless times under her gaze!


    First, he had suddenly barged into her courtyard, then he had forced her into an acupuncture point and had even wanted to kill her. Now, he had tied her up in such a desolate place.


    Did she not know what this person was thinking!?


    She was sure that after coming to this rarely seen place and killing her, no one would know where her corpse was hidden!


    And now, she was even pretending to be happy to see her, pretending for who to see?


    Did he think that she was an easy to fool fool fool?!


    Ghost-faced Man felt Murong Sheng''s vigorous killing intent and naturally understood what was going on.


    His gaze landed on a bloody wound that had been cut open by his dagger and his pupils contracted. He then gently reached out and touched it. "Does it hurt?"


    He felt a bit awkward. He had never said something so gentle. Even he himself was at a loss as to what to do.


    Murong Sheng couldn''t speak, she could only stare at the hypocritical man in front of him fiercely!


    Wasn''t he farting?!


    With such a long wound, her head would probably be separated from her neck if it was any deeper. How could it not hurt?! Not only was it painful, it was extremely painful!


    Although she was skilled in medicine and poison, what difference was there between her body and an ordinary person''s? They were all made of flesh and blood, and could be cut by a blade!


    Unless she didn''t feel any pain, how could she not feel pain?


    He pretended to care about her and asked if she was in pain. How could he not know how to remove the acupoints on her body?!


    It was as if he had fallen into someone else''s hands. He didn''t even have the right to speak, so he could only glare at the man in front of him.


    He wore a ghost mask every day. Those who didn''t know what he was wearing would think that this man wanted to play God!


    The coldness in Murong Sheng''s eyes became even stronger, she felt like she was being humiliated. She wanted to rush up and bite off a piece of this person''s body ruthlessly, but it was difficult to suppress the hatred in her heart!

 C155 Ghost-faced Man 3

    After waiting for a long time and still not hearing a response from Murong Sheng, Ghost-faced Man still thought that Murong Sheng was angry.


    Just as he was preparing to guard the place and wait for Murong Sheng to finish her anger, he heard it again.


    Then, suddenly, he remembered that Murong Sheng did not speak because his acupoints had been pressed down by her.


    The Ghost-faced Man hurriedly reached out his hand and touched Murong Sheng''s body a few times, opening Murong Sheng''s acupoints. He helped her up from the ground and explained, "Earlier, I didn''t know it was you, that''s why ¡­"


    When Murong Sheng sensed that hheracupoints had been opened, she looked at him with a sharp gaze. Then, his wrist moved and scattered a handful of medicinal powder in front of Ghost-faced Man.


    Ghost-faced Man never thought that Murong Sheng would act so quickly. She wasn''t on her guard against her at all. Even though she managed to react, she was still able to inhale quite a bit of the medicinal powder in between her breaths.


    Immediately, Ghost-faced Man felt his entire body becoming powerless, he could not muster up even the slightest bit of strength, "What was that just now?!"


    In order to prevent the poison from spreading faster, he quickly pressed down on his body a few times, sealing off his main acupuncture points. However, the effects didn''t seem to be that great.


    Murong Sheng scoffed coldly, still thinking of sealing the poison''s spread? Too late!


    Murong Sheng looked at the Ghost-faced Man who was in an extremely sorry state, and sat opposite to her with a cold smile. She tilted her neck and stretched her wrist, and her tone was filled with coldness.


    "What is it? Knowing that he was being held in place made him feel uncomfortable? Do you feel weak all over and feel dizzy? " Murong Sheng laughed coldly, "Do you feel that you''re just a shadow of something when you look at things?"


    Murong Sheng slowly stood up from the ground and reached out to pinch Ghost-faced Man''s lower body, causing him to raise his head and look at her. "Serves you right!"


    "Just now, when you barged into my courtyard, you actually hit me as if I was having fun." He even shot a hidden weapon at me, and wants to split my head and neck! Now you''re pretending to ask me if it hurts, and you say I cut a long bloody wound on your neck, do you think it hurts?! "


    "To be able to easily unravel my acupoints, do you think that I am powerless? That''s the reason why I am so at ease." However, you didn''t expect me to counterattack, right? How does it feel to be in my hands now? "


    Ghost-faced Man resisted the pain of immediately fainting and using his strong consciousness to support himself, he looked at Murong Sheng without blinking: "You aren''t dead yet."


    Yes, she was not dead.


    Right now, she was perfectly fine in front of this man. It was just that an ugly bloody wound had appeared on her neck.


    But so what?


    Just because she didn''t die didn''t mean that she could hide the fact that this man wanted to kill her!


    Hearing that, the anger in Murong Sheng''s heart instantly flared up: Right, I''m not dead! That''s not because you''re being lenient, but because my own ability has allowed me to live until now! "


    "You, a person who has such a strong killing intent towards me, what qualifications do you have to say these words to me!"


    Ghost-faced Man could only feel that he was almost at his limits. His entire body was weak, but there was a faint feeling of unbearable pain. Gritting his teeth, he forcefully suppressed them. "I don''t know, it was you just now."


    "So what if I know? I wonder what I can do?" Murong Sheng felt the pain coming from his neck, and his face turned cold, "I can''t even hide it, you just killed me!"


    If that servant didn''t coincidentally come over, then her neck and head would have been separated!


    She hadn''t even avenged herself yet, but she had decided to leave this world alone!


    Was it because she wasn''t dead and it was just a wound on her neck that he wanted her to forget about this matter?


    Dream on!


    "Since you''re so fond of bullying people, barging into their courtyard." Then, you can stay here by yourself and enjoy the poison on your body, "Murong Sheng sneered and walked back to her without hesitation." I still have things to do, so I won''t waste my time by accompanying you here. "


    He did not know where he was taken to by the Ghost-faced Man, and he did not know if he was in the capital or in the outskirts. How long would it take for him to return to the Rongguo Mansion?


    If he didn''t return before dawn and someone discovered him, then things would be bad for him.


    As for this man, he didn''t die from such a huge loss last time.


    Anyway, she definitely wouldn''t give this person the antidote!


    "Wait a minute!" Ghost-faced Man reached out and grabbed onto Murong Sheng''s skirt, his breathing became a little hurried, "Just now, I really didn''t know that it was you! Otherwise, I would absolutely not have hurt you!"


    Everyone had said that this man''s mouth was lying to others, but they didn''t expect that a man wearing a ghost mask that looked cold and icy would actually spout the same kind of nonsense.


    Who knew if it was true!


    He had a lot of subordinates under his command. Maybe they were just there to hold her back and drag her away until her subordinates returned?!


    Murong Sheng pulled, wanting to pull the dress out, but it was useless!


    [What is this man trying to do, to be so strong?]


    "I''m serious, I''m not lying to you! Cough cough ¡­"


    Ghost-faced Man used all of his strength to grab onto the hem of Murong Sheng''s skirt. He hoped that Murong Sheng would believe his words.


    Before he even finished speaking, Ghost-faced Man painfully coughed out a few times, a mouthful of black blood spitting out from his mouth.


    Murong Sheng frowned, she was only scared to the point of making the Ghost-faced Man go limp, it was an effect that she was unable to use his strength. How could she let someone create such a situation?


    But, what does this have to do with her?! This man had wanted to kill her just now!


    Murong Sheng clenched her teeth, and pulled her skirt out of Ghost-faced Man''s hands. Without even giving Ghost-faced Man a glance, he mercilessly turned and left.


    The Ghost-faced Man lied on the ground as he watched Murong Sheng walk further and further away with a blank look in his eyes.


    ''Not only is my body cold, but also my heart ¡­ ''


    "Cough cough!"


    Every time Ghost-faced Man coughed, he would spit out a bit of fresh blood. Because Murong Sheng was hit by an acupoint, his body was still feeling somewhat weak, and he wasn''t walking at a fast pace. As he heard the coughing sounds from behind him, he grew weaker and weaker. For some reason, the cough caused Murong Sheng to suddenly stop in his tracks.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned back in the end and coldly grabbed Ghost-faced Man''s wrist and felt his pulse.


    He cursed silently, "I really don''t know what you''re doing! "Why are all the organs in my body so exhausted?!"

 C156

    Aren''t there a lot of subordinates?


    Didn''t you know some Godly Doctor?


    How come his body was in such a bad condition and he was still running around everywhere? Did he not know that he had thrown all these matters to his subordinates?


    Otherwise, did they raise those people to let them eat their fill?!


    Murong Sheng sighed, she seemed to have set her heart on this Ghost-faced Man in front of her.


    Seeing Ghost-faced Man open his mouth as if he wanted to say something, Murong Sheng pushed him back, "Shut up, don''t talk! Don''t you know what your body is like? "


    His illness had yet to be completely cured and he was already running around randomly. He had no idea what his subordinates were doing!


    Murong Sheng glared at Ghost-faced Man, causing the man to swallow everything he wanted to say, afraid that he would anger him to the point of running away.


    He took out a bag of silver needles and placed it on the ground. Then, he quickly inserted the needles into the various acupuncture points on the man''s body and took out a porcelain bottle. Ye Zichen stuffed one of them into the man''s mouth, then stuffed the rest into the man''s arms.


    "Keep it, in the future if you eat one every day, you will be able to slowly mend the organ that you are currently failing. It''s really such a big person, how can I not be worried. "


    Murong Sheng waved his hands again, removing the poison from Ghost-faced Man''s body. In any case, how could he kill her when she was weak like this?


    Ghost-faced Man coughed as his confused eyes gradually became clear again. He held onto his chest and looked at her with a complicated gaze: "You, why are you here again?"


    "You look pitiful," Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and pulled out the silver needles from Ghost-faced Man''s body before putting them back into his bag, "Your body is already so bad, yet you still want to run around. And you ran into my yard. Do you want to become a rapist? "


    Shangguan Huang coughed lightly. He looked at Murong Sheng without blinking, as if he wanted to carve Murong Sheng''s appearance into his heart.


    "You ¡­" Shangguan Hong hesitated a little, "You don''t hate me, did you hurt you just now?"


    Shangguan Huang had never expected that Murong Sheng would return after he left. The killing intent that Murong Sheng had just released made him think that she hated him to death, and wanted him to die.


    Murong Sheng glared and slapped the back of Shangguan Huang''s head, praising him for speaking. Why did he start saying things that others didn''t like in the blink of an eye?


    "How can I not hold a grudge? My head is going to be torn from my neck by you! I truly regretted stopping your blood at that time and saving your life. And this is how you repay me! "


    So, why did she suddenly turn soft-hearted and come over to save this person?


    Seeing that the person in front of him had crawled up from the ground and sat down, as if nothing big had happened, Murong Sheng did not want to stay here for even a second longer and prepared to leave.


    In the end, he didn''t even have the time to leave. He was pulled into his embrace by Shangguan Huang. Hugging onto her shoulder, the first thing she did was to press Murong Sheng''s red lips onto it.


    It was as if a wild beast had found food, causing people to be unable to escape.


    Unknowingly, the mask on Ghost-faced Man''s face had already been removed!


    In the moment that Murong Sheng suddenly rushed over, he opened his eyes wide, he was completely stunned.


    Only when the scent of blood wafted up from her lips did she react. It seemed that she ¡­ He had been eaten by someone!


    Indeed!


    This person could not be saved heartlessly!


    The last time he saved her, he almost died in her hands. This time, she was soft-hearted enough to save him, but in the end, she was eaten by this person!


    How could she be like this? She didn''t even remember!


    What a dog man! He deserved a beating!


    Murong Sheng''s anger rose as he quickly attacked Shangguan Huang. In the end, her hands were restrained by Shangguan Huang before she could attack him. He held her wrists tightly.


    Murong Sheng was flustered: "Hurry and let go of me!"


    Even with such a weak body and so much strength, she was still unable to break free!


    "Not letting go." Shangguan Huang said calmly, his eyes staring straight at Murong Sheng.


    Last time, he had let go. They thought that Murong Sheng really wanted to kill him. But unexpectedly, Murong Sheng came back to save him.


    But this time, no matter what Murong Sheng said, he would not let go!


    He finally found her, how could he let her go!


    Murong Sheng was so angry that her face turned red: "If you don''t let go, do you believe that I won''t poison you again?!"


    "I''m not letting go." Shangguan Huang''s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. "You won''t poison me again. It''ll be troublesome to rescue me back."


    A face that was burnt to ashes, revealing a pair of eyes, made Murong Sheng unable to resist and became intoxicated. Why did those eyes look so familiar?


    The corner of Shangguan Huang''s mouth curled up into a faint smile. He held Murong Sheng''s shoulders tightly, "And I believe you, you won''t be willing to poison me anymore."


    What was this person talking about?


    Unwilling to part with it?


    How could she not?


    Just as Shangguan Huang was laughing, the next second, he was caught off guard by Shangguan Huang''s horrifying words.


    She had only met this person twice, how could she not be willing!


    But...


    Why...


    Would she look into the man''s eyes and feel so familiar?


    It was just like he had seen it somewhere before. However, what she could guarantee in her heart was that in her previous life, she had never come into contact with a person who wore such a mask.


    Even the Spirit King had half of his face intact. How could he be so miserable?


    Immediately, some suspicions surfaced in Murong Sheng''s heart. Could it be, because this man saw that the Ghost King''s face was slightly better than his, he became jealous and decided to assassinate the Ghost King?


    In the end, they did not manage to assassinate him. Instead, they were severely injured by the Ghost King''s men.


    What should he say?


    He could only say that he deserved it!


    If that had not happened, perhaps today, she really would have hardened her heart and not saved that person.


    However, the incident last time had truly angered her! She was going to save the person who had enmity with the Ghost King, and piss off the Ghost King!


    "You ¡­"


    Just as Murong Sheng was about to say something, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with Shangguan Huang.


    This... This... Did this person get sick again?


    How could it be such a coincidence? Last time, he had an illness in front of her, but this time, it happened again?!

 C157

    Murong Sheng quickly reached out and placed his hand on Shangguan Huang''s wrist, checking the pulse.


    He could only feel a powerful aura rampaging within Shangguan Huang''s body. As for the poison that Murong Sheng poisoned him earlier, it had yet to be completely eliminated. This heat and coldness was truly unbearable.


    His body was already in such a weakened state. Now, the two auras were crazily clashing and pulling at his body. His body, which had originally been able to maintain its balance, was now in a state of disarray.


    It was just like a scale. Both sides being stable was the best result.


    However, if one was tall and the other was low ¡­


    "Damn it!" Murong Sheng could not help but swear as he glared at Shangguan Huang, "Your body is so sick yet you''re running all over the place. Is there something wrong with your brain too!"


    Logically speaking, it should only be a little more than a month since this person''s last illness began, so why did it start again so soon?


    Judging from this situation, this person might not even last a year.


    Murong Sheng didn''t know if he should say what he deserved, or if he should think of a way to balance this person''s body.


    Fortunately, this matter had caused her to study more during her stay in the secret plane. Otherwise, this situation would be quite troublesome to deal with.


    However ¡­ If he could recover this man''s strength ¡­ Thinking about the actions that this man did to her, Murong Sheng truly didn''t want to kill him.


    It was like losing a man and losing a soldier!


    However ¡­


    Looking at the man''s pained expression, the aura within her body became stronger and stronger. If she really didn''t hold back now, then this person really would ¡­


    A sense of seriousness surfaced between Murong Sheng''s brows. This kind of situation was already extremely bad.


    But before this, she had no idea what this person''s condition was like.


    Shangguan Huang coughed heavily, some blood trickling out from his mouth as he held onto Murong Sheng tightly. A pair of deep eyes, somewhat glazed. Looking at Murong Sheng, the corner of his mouth moved slightly: "You ¡­ "I can''t bear to part with it ¡­"


    Seeing this, Murong Sheng was extremely worried, and his heart was filled with complex emotions.


    Was it to save him or not?


    Save him and then continue making him eat tofu?


    But if he didn''t save her ¡­


    Murong Sheng pursed her lips, she was not a goddess and would not sacrifice herself for others. Not to mention, he had fallen over a matter several times. She had already saved this person for a while, so she didn''t owe this person anything.


    This person was still weak, but the strength of his hands was truly not small.


    Murong Sheng''s face was expressionless, he opened up the fingers on her wrist one by one. Sometimes, it was even because Shangguan Huang was too strong, that Murong Sheng could only break his hand.


    It was not like Murong Sheng had never tasted this kind of taste before. In her previous life, she had not only suffered from the pain of losing a finger.


    However ¡­


    Shangguan Huang did not resist at all, nor did he struggle at all. He just looked at Murong Sheng quietly, as if his eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions. Seeing it, Murong Sheng''s heart...


    "F * ck!"


    Murong Sheng cursed in a low voice, and looked a bit embarrassed: "I really feel that I owe you in my previous life, to let you come and collect debts from me in this life!"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she just poisoned this person, this person wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation. In short, it was her poisoning that led to such a vicious relationship.


    Really ¡­


    So annoying.


    "Can you let go of me first? Let me see your situation!"


    Shangguan Huang hesitated for a moment, but just as his grip relaxed, he tightened his grip. A pair of black eyes stared at Murong Sheng, afraid that he would throw him down and run away.


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, "I will treat you! He won''t run! Do you still want to live or not!? "


    Survive?


    Of course I want to!


    Shangguan Huang''s mind was in a mess right now, seeing that Murong Sheng''s words did not sound like he was lying, he carefully let go of Murong Sheng''s hand, but in the next moment, he tightly grabbed onto Murong Sheng''s clothes.


    It was as if a child was afraid of losing her parents.


    Murong Sheng was too lazy to care what Shangguan Huang thought in his heart.


    He quickly took off Shangguan Huang''s shirt and his wrist quickly pierced silver needles into the man''s chest. First, he had to eliminate the effects of the poison on Shangguan Huang and lessen his pain.


    "Come out, have you brought any pills or anything like that?"


    Since he was sick, he should be constantly on guard with some medicine.


    When the poison that was scurrying around in his body was suppressed, Shangguan Huang exhaled slightly. "Acupuncture, a medicinal bath."


    After Murong Sheng heard about it, he frowned. Acupuncture and medicine baths were not easy to operate.


    Acupuncture was actually a bit better, but what she wasn''t clear about was what kind of method did the godly doctor used to treat Shangguan Huang previously. Moreover, she didn''t even know what kind of medicine she would need for this medicinal bath. According to what she thought, who knew if this person''s body would be able to resist?


    Besides, in the wilderness, in the wilderness, where could he find something to give this person a bath for?!


    Murong Sheng sensed that the people around him were getting more and more agitated, he sighed: "I might not be able to do too much medicinal baths right now, I''ll give you acupuncture. I wonder how it will turn out. "


    She didn''t know how the Godly Doctor had treated him, but right now, she could only follow her own method and come here. Hopefully, the difference wouldn''t be too big, and that person''s body wouldn''t be subconsciously repulsive.


    Murong Sheng took a deep breath and blocked his other messy thoughts. Holding a needle in each of his hands, he stabbed it into Shangguan Huang''s back in a dazzling manner.


    As time passed, the horizon began to glow with a faint white light.


    Murong Sheng poked the last needle into Shangguan Hong''s back, then heaved a sigh of relief: "Success."


    When he came back to his senses, he found that she was already sweating profusely and her clothes had been drenched in sweat. The cool morning breeze made her shiver.


    Murong Sheng looked at the silver needles on her back that were slowly being pierced and muttered, "What the hell, why do I have to meet you every time? And they were all saved by me. "


    Especially those eyes, they always felt like they were familiar with each other.


    Murong Sheng kept the silver needles one by one. Only then did he extend his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    With a "peng" sound, Murong Sheng was shocked. When he came back to his senses, he realized that Shangguan Huang had fainted.


    To be able to hold on for so long, it truly wasn''t easy at all.

 C158

    Murong Sheng put on the clothes for them and then looked at Shangguan Huang''s situation.


    His face was covered with burn marks, but no change could be seen. However, his breathing had gradually stabilized, and the temperature of his body was no longer as low as it was before. As he held his pulse, his breathing steadied.


    He was no longer rampaging around like he was before. He was trying to take her life.


    "Come on, slow down," Murong Sheng said as he packed his things, then powerlessly leaned against a big tree, "I''m so tired, it''s really troublesome."


    As expected, this illness was rare.


    It would take a lot of her strength to stabilize the illness. If she wanted to completely remove it ¡­ That really wasn''t easy.


    Murong Sheng had rested enough, so he was prepared to leave. If he did not leave now, he would be in deep trouble.


    When he stood up, he saw the man on the ground out of the corner of his eyes. If she left, what was he supposed to do?


    Murong Sheng walked over and squatted down. He stretched out his hand and slapped Shangguan Huang''s face a few times. "Don''t say anything after you wake up.


    As a result, there was no reaction.


    He wanted to heavily slap him, but when he saw the guy''s face that was burning up, he didn''t slap him.


    Her face had already been ruined to this state. She shouldn''t add insult to injury ¡­


    However ¡­ If she couldn''t wake up, then how was she supposed to leave?!


    If he were to leave her here, he reckoned that he would be snatched away by some wild beast in a short while. Who told him to choose a place, that was really ¡­ It was a headache.


    Was this the result of him preparing to kill her and then throw away her corpse? He chose a place right here at the unmarked cemetery!


    After thinking about how she had spent the entire night on the unmarked cemetery, she felt a lingering sense of fear!


    Could it be that he wanted her to carry him back?


    Murong Sheng looked at his own small body, then looked at the size of the man. Unreliable, she would probably die from exhaustion if she first carried him back.


    Secondly, this person had somehow come to her courtyard at night, so something must have happened. Maybe he was being chased. If he brought him into the city, who knows what might happen.


    So what was he going to do with this man?


    Murong Sheng sighed, he truly felt that this person was very troublesome to deal with.


    However, this person had so many subordinates, so he had to have some form of communication, right? Otherwise, once they were separated, how would they contact each other?


    Murong Sheng glanced at the clothes that she had just put on and muttered softly, "In any case, I''ve already seen all of your upper body. It shouldn''t be a big deal if I touch your body right now, right?"


    "Moreover, your face has already been burnt to this state, so I am not going to eat your tofu. "I''m just helping you. Do you know I''m helping you?"


    Murong Sheng was stroking Shangguan Huang''s body as he searched for something. She actually found it!


    She had said that these people definitely had their own ways of contacting each other. Otherwise, how nervous would the group of underlings be if this lord were lost?


    Murong Sheng found a cylindrical object and pulled the rope towards the sky. With a "whoosh", a flower exploded in the sky.


    That said, it was quite impressive.


    Murong Sheng threw the used items to the side and waited for Shangguan Huang''s underlings to come over and take the person away.


    Not long later, Murong Sheng felt that the atmosphere was not right, as though a storm was brewing.


    Murong Sheng yawned. He did not have time to play cat and mouse with them, "So what if you''re here, what are you trying to hide for? Why aren''t you quickly carrying your master away? Something happened, but it has nothing to do with me. "


    With that, a person suddenly appeared in front of Murong Sheng.


    Before Murong Sheng could react, the person opposite of him had already shouted out.


    "It''s you?!"


    Wu Xiang looked at Murong Sheng in front of him, then looked at the unconscious Shangguan Huang lying on the ground, and glared furiously. "Why are you here with Master?!"


    It was fine if Wu Xiang didn''t speak, but the moment he did, Murong Sheng recognized him.


    Looking up and down his body, which was covered in black clothes, and unable to see his true face, the man curled his lips and asked, "What does it have to do with you?"


    She was a bit bored. She didn''t know this woman before, so it was even less likely that she had any grudges with her. Why was this woman so hostile every time she saw her?


    Could it be ¡­


    Murong Sheng looked in Shangguan Huang''s direction with his fragrant gaze from time to time, and suddenly realised something.


    So it was like this. She knew what was going on.


    She had promised him in her heart!


    However, with this man''s burnt face, what did this woman see in this man?


    Murong Sheng coldly snorted, not caring about how angry Wu Xiang was towards her at all. "As a subordinate, you sure care about a lot of things. Since you have the leisure to meddle in so many matters, why not quickly take away your master? "


    "Your master''s illness had an entire night of flare-ups. He was truly lucky to still be alive. "If you continue to delay ¡­" Murong Sheng smiled sinisterly, "Maybe I''ll have to report to Yama."


    "You!"


    Wu Xiang glared at Murong Sheng viciously and ran over to check on Shangguan Huang''s situation, "Master? Master? "


    "What are you shouting about, it''s so unpleasant to listen to," Murong Sheng scratched his ears, "I already said I fainted, so I need a good treatment. Could it be that just by shouting for a few times, you can cure a person''s illness? "


    How did such a person become a subordinate? He had no brains at all.


    Wu Xiang''s face became more embarrassed after hearing what Murong Sheng said. However, he didn''t dare to go against the official notice as he was afraid that there would be other problems.


    Murong Sheng stretched. Since the people from Ghost-faced Man were already here, then it was time for her to return. She wondered if she would be able to sneak into her yard if she continued dawdling.


    Results... Just as he was about to stand up, he felt someone tugging at his clothes.


    Murong Sheng turned his head to look, only to realize that he had fainted and was still holding onto her clothes. This is... How scared was he that she would run away from here?


    Such a big person, how could he not be squatting in the dark?


    What a naive ghost.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes turned bloodshot as he watched this scene. He stared fixedly at her. Why was her master so obsessed with this woman?!

 C159

    Was it her fault, or did this woman use some other method to confuse her master!


    She had only met this woman twice, why was Master so infatuated with her!


    It was as if someone held a knife to his heart and stabbed him hard, causing his heart to drip with blood.


    No wonder, no wonder Master had ordered people to search for her everywhere. Originally ¡­ It turned out that the position of this woman had long been set in the master''s heart!


    He had originally thought that the people he had sent out last time had all sunk into the ocean, and now that he thought about how big the world was, without any clues, it would be much harder for this woman to be found by her master.


    But who would have thought that this woman''s luck would be so good that her master would be able to catch her directly!


    Moreover, his master''s condition had been stabilized by this woman! In fact ¡­


    Wu Xiang looked at the corner of Murong Sheng''s clothes that Shangguan Huang was tightly grabbing onto, a trace of killing intent flashed past his eyes.


    When he raised his head to look at Murong Sheng, it was filled with hatred, jealousy, and all kinds of complex emotions!


    This time, this woman was right in front of her, as long as she killed her before her master woke up. In that case, Master would never find that person again!


    The unscented hatred was so strong, how could Murong Sheng not have noticed it? However, Murong Sheng didn''t have the time to care about this strange feeling of hatred towards her.


    He bent down to pick up the dagger Shangguan Huang had placed on her neck and sliced off the clothes that Shangguan Huang had grabbed.


    This way, she would be able to leave!


    This appearance of having no feelings left Wu Xiang''s heart feeling as though a knife had ruthlessly stabbed into her heart. The pain made it hard for her to breathe.


    This woman ¡­ This woman was actually going to treat her master like this!


    Her master''s attitude towards her was clearly extraordinary, but this woman did not put it in her heart at all! Could it be that this woman did not know that she had been by her master''s side for so many years, yet she did not let her master take her seriously!


    Why?!


    What right did she have to allow this woman to trample over such a precious thing?! What right did she have to have what she wanted? Yet this woman didn''t value it at all!


    If... If Master is so concerned about her...


    Wu Xiang stared straight at Murong Sheng. She really wanted to ¡­ I really want to charge forward and kill Murong Sheng here. Then, no one knew that no one would be able to find this woman!


    Murong Sheng raised his eyebrows, looking at Wu Xiang''s entire body filled with killing intent, he smiled and said: I say, why are you still wasting time here? If you keep delaying, you will really have to prepare a coffin for your master. "


    Tch, what''s so great about that?


    Why are you looking at her like that? Did she want to get involved with this man?


    She was truly unlucky for eight lifetimes. If she was to be properly kept in the yard, she would have been kidnapped by this man. She almost couldn''t keep her head anymore. In this lifetime, on the list of names she did not want to see, other than Shangguan Hong and the Ghost King, this person had already been written down by her!


    If he had the time to be jealous of her, he wouldn''t be able to imagine how he would please his master!


    There was something wrong with his head.


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, patted his clothes, and pointed at Shangguan Huang who was on the ground, saying exasperatedly: "If you have time to think about how to kill me, you might as well think about how to deal with your master."


    The expression as he looked at Wu Xiang had instantly become a little pale, and then it became a little stiff. In the end, it was filled with incomparable rage towards Murong Sheng. Seeing this, Murong Sheng laughed out loud, laughing until his stomach hurt.


    Before Wu Xiang could react, he turned around and ran away. "Hurry up and bring your master back. If you''re late, you''ll really have to buy a coffin."


    Wu Xiang had already prepared the blade in his hand, he wanted to rush forward and ruthlessly cut Murong Sheng''s head off. In the end, she heard Murong Sheng''s words and abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    Amongst the two choices of killing Murong Sheng and bringing Master back to treat his illness, Wu Xiang chose Shangguan Huang in the end. As for that damned woman, one day, she would definitely let that woman die under her blade!


    She had been leading people around in search of her master''s whereabouts, but then she saw her master''s signal flare come out. She didn''t care too much and directly rushed over, only to see her master together with that damned woman!


    Hateful!


    Damn it!


    Sooner or later, she would kill this woman!


    Two men in black suddenly appeared behind him and lifted Shangguan Huang up. "Do you want to go back to the Mansion now?"


    It was only then that Wu Xiang regained his senses. Looking at the unconscious Shangguan Huang, his heart tightened as he quickly said, "Quick! Send another person to find the genius doctor! "


    "Yes sir!"


    Wu Xiang looked towards the direction Murong Sheng left in and narrowed his eyes, "I will kill you before Wu Yu finds you! This way, Master will never be able to find you, never! "


    As long as she lived, Wu Yu wouldn''t be able to find her. Furthermore, he wouldn''t let this woman appear in front of his master!


    She wanted to completely eliminate all future troubles!


    The sky was getting brighter. At this time, the people in the Rongguo Mansion had already started to do things. How would Murong Sheng dare to swagger in through the main entrance? At least, he went around to the back of Rongguo Mansion and climbed over the wall.


    After checking that there was no one suspicious, he quickly entered the yard and ran into the room to close the door.


    "Miss, you ¡­"


    Qing Ying looked at Murong Sheng whose clothes were messy and who walked in with a body full of dew. She immediately opened her eyes wide. Where did you go this early in the morning? "


    "I was kidnapped by a fool, and I just came back."


    "He was kidnapped?!" Qing Ying exclaimed, and asked anxiously, "Miss, did you get injured anywhere? Miss! What''s on your neck! Who could be so daring! How could he kidnap the young miss! "


    "Relax, I''m fine." Murong Sheng walked in front of Qing Ying, and made a circle for her to see. "Look, besides my clothes being a bit dirty, I don''t have any other problems."


    "Don''t worry, it''s you," Murong Sheng sat on the bedside and tucked Qingying in, "Are your injuries still painful?"


    Qing Ying laid on the bed and shook her head like a rattle drum. "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it doesn''t hurt at all for Miss."


    Not only did it not hurt, it even made him feel comfortable.


    "Miss, did nothing really happen to you tonight? When this servant woke up, she didn''t see anyone. "I don''t dare to shout out loud, afraid that someone will come to delay Miss''s matter. I''m really worried about this servant."

 C160

    "I''m really fine. Look at me now, does it look like there''s something wrong?" Murong Sheng patted Qing Ying''s forehead, "Last night, I was afraid that you would feel pain, so I gave you some medicine to sleep in comfortably. I didn''t expect that you would wake up so quickly. "


    "Miss, the next time you go out, you must tell me, otherwise I will be very worried." The worry and anxiety on her face was sincere.


    Murong Sheng laughed: "Don''t worry, I will. Next time, I will definitely tell you about this matter first and then go out. "


    "Mhmm," Qing Ying hurriedly nodded, "Little miss, quickly go and change your clothes. Someone should come in and deliver breakfast in the future."


    Murong Sheng did not dare delay any further, and walked to the side and took off his dirty clothes, changing into a clean set of clothes.


    Just as he finished changing his clothes, he heard someone knocking on the door. It was an old nanny with a box in her hand.


    Seeing Murong Sheng standing there, he didn''t even say anything as he placed the food box on the ground and turned to leave.


    "Stop right there!"


    Murong Sheng looked coldly at the old granny, extended his hand, and opened the box on the ground. His expression immediately darkened.


    A dish was simply a hodgepodge. There was nothing in it at all. Then, there were two large, hard steamed buns. How was this for the young lady to eat? They were obviously not even worth a servant!


    She had only been shut in by the madame for seven days and these servants had already started to flatter her?


    Do you think that she, Murong Sheng, is easy to bully?!


    "Tell me, what''s in here?" Murong Sheng raised his head and stared at the old lady coldly.


    Seeing this, the old wet nurse could not help but look away. She stuttered, "What''s in this? Of course it''s something to eat!" What? The Second Miss despised him? If you dislike it, then don''t eat it! "


    "It''s already not bad to have this kind of food at this time. Second Miss, what do you have to despise!"


    Before she even finished speaking, Murong Sheng took out the dish from the basket and placed it on the old granny''s head.


    The old wet nurse shrieked and retreated. The leftovers from the food left on the old wet nurse''s head in a very sorry state.


    He wiped the oil off his face, which had a lot of chili oil in it. It was so hot that the old wet nurse could not keep her eyes open. What was there to be angry about! He was showing his face but not showing it! He should just starve to death for such a shameless person! It''s also to save the waste of food! "


    Murong Sheng stared at the old lady gloomily. He walked forward, grabbed the old lady''s clothes, and slapped her across the face, "Repeat what you just said once more, see if I can smash your mouth!"


    The old wet nurse was unable to break free, and she immediately became somewhat mute. Thinking back to what had happened to Qin mama and the other two mama, how could she dare to face Murong Sheng head on?


    "Who?!"


    Murong Sheng was about to ask the old lady about something, when he suddenly felt a gaze on her. He quickly looked in that direction, only to see an afterimage disappearing without a trace.


    Someone was following her?!


    Taking advantage of the moment when Murong Sheng''s attention wasn''t on her, the old wet nurse quickly broke free from Murong Sheng''s restraints and ran out of the courtyard in a sorry state. She kept scolding, "If you don''t want to eat, then don''t want to eat! I''ll just starve to death! How can such a shameless person live in the Rongguo Mansion and disgrace our family! "


    Murong Sheng rubbed his fingers against his belly as he watched the old granny''s figure leave. At night, after the madame and the others left, what had happened that she did not know about?


    Otherwise, according to what she had done to Qin mama before, in addition to making the two mama wish they were dead. How could these servants disrespect her? Moreover, she was only being confined for seven days, not her entire life.


    Why did it sound like the old nanny from before would never be able to leave this courtyard?


    An old nanny who was responsible for doing odd jobs actually dared to say in front of her that she had no sense of shame and dared to contradict her. He had even delivered something that even dogs wouldn''t be able to eat...


    What had happened?


    Murong Sheng was unable to figure out what was going on, but his gaze landed on the spot where someone was staring at. With this kind of skill, who could it be that had come to stare at her?


    In the capital, she did not interact with many people and there were also people she had offended. However, to be able to use such a large sum of money to send out such a person to stare at her, she truly could not imagine who it was.


    This was also the reason why she offended Fifth Princess and spoke to him in the palace two days ago.


    So who had been sent to keep an eye on her?


    Murong Sheng could not understand, but the most important thing right now was to solve this problem, and what happened in Rongguo Mansion!


    "Your subordinate has found the location of that woman!"


    Wu Xiang withdrew from the room. When he saw his subordinate kneel before him to report to him, his heart skipped a beat.


    He took a look at the room to see if Wu Yu had noticed, then led his men back to his room. "Speak!"


    When Wu Yu sent people to look for Murong Sheng, Wu Xiang also sent people to investigate Murong Sheng''s whereabouts. Fortunately, before Wu Yu''s investigation was completed, Wu Yu was the first one to find that woman!


    Indeed, even the heavens were helping her! He was actually able to find the person in front of Wu Yu in such a short period of time!


    The man in black kneeled in front of Wu Xiang. "My lord, this subordinate found that woman at the Residence of the Duke of Guo!"


    "Duke of Guo''s residence?"


    Wu Xiang''s pupils suddenly contracted as he stared at the black-clothed man. "Duke of Guo''s estate?" What Duke Palace? "


    Wasn''t that woman the woman of an ordinary family?


    "It''s the Rongguo Mansion."


    "Are you sure you didn''t see it?" Wu Xiang couldn''t believe it and asked again. She knew in her heart that her subordinates wouldn''t investigate wrongly, but ¡­


    "Reporting to Master, she is in Rongguo Mansion. That woman is in Rongguo Mansion. I originally wanted to investigate that woman''s identity, but I was discovered, so I had to leave first. "


    Wu Xiang was no longer listening to what the man in black said next.


    Rongguo Mansion?!


    It was actually that woman?


    The woman who had angered her master last time and was forced to strip naked in front of so many people! There were so many people last time that it would be easy to find out the truth just by investigating him a little.


    The woman who took off her clothes was also from Rongguo Mansion!


    How could there be such a coincidence? The two women who could catch the master''s attention were actually the same!


    However, if it was the same words, then there was still some explanation.


    Otherwise, how could these two extraordinary women both be from the Rongguo Mansion? Rongguo Mansion was already defeated in such a state, it was already good enough to nurture a woman who could attract master, how could she possibly nurture another?

 C161

    A wave of anger suddenly emerged from Wu Xiang''s heart.


    A woman from the Rongguo Mansion actually took her so long to investigate just a little bit! This was no different from a slap to the face!


    Good, very good.


    She had been hiding for so long, but in the end she still found out!


    She wanted to see just how capable this woman was, running out of her hands time and time again!


    "Mistress," the man in black asked, "should we tell this to Mistress Wu Yu?"


    Wu Xiang regained his senses, and looked at the man in black with a slightly cold gaze, "Who knows about this?"


    "Reporting to master, when this subordinate discovered the situation, he immediately came to report to master." Only this subordinate knows. Should this subordinate tell Lord Wu Yu about this matter? "


    "Mm, very good. You did very well." Wu Xiang looked at the kneeling black robed man, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. "Step down. I will personally explain this to Wu Yu."


    "Yes, then your subordinate will take his leave."


    The man in black stood up and turned around to leave, but he didn''t even take two steps. He felt a sharp pain in his throat and his gaze slowly drooped. He noticed that his throat had been pierced by a sword.


    His eyes widened in disbelief and his voice sobbed, "Master..." "Master ¡­"


    Without even saying a word, he had already lost all signs of life.


    Wu Xiang expressionlessly took out his sword, and the black clothed man fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    "How can Wu Yu know about this secret? Since Wu Yu knew, it meant that his master knew as well. So, in order to not let Master know, you can only die. "


    Wu Xiang wiped the sword in his hand clean. "How could I let Master know the whereabouts of that woman?"


    Wu Xiang''s hand trembled as he sprinkled some unknown medicinal powder on the black clothed man''s body. Not long later, the corpse that had been lying on the ground turned into a pile of dust.


    With the wind, he disappeared without a trace.


    Wu Xiang sneered and kept his sword. He opened the door and saw Wu Yu. His heart was thrown into disarray as he hurriedly calmed himself down and asked first, "Wu Yu, what are you doing here?"


    Wu Yu didn''t say anything as he just glanced at the room.


    Wu Xiang frowned as his heartbeat intensified. Wu Yu couldn''t have heard about what just happened, right?


    Then Wu Yu wouldn''t have discovered what she had just done, right?!


    A wave of fear rose in Wu Xiang''s heart, his face turning pale. The hand hidden in the sleeve quietly held a dagger in its hand.


    If ¡­ If Wu Yu really found out, then she definitely ¡­ He would absolutely not let Wu Yu leave here alive!


    Wu Xiang had already mentally made preparations to fight Wu Yu to the death. Even if Wu Yu was foolish, he couldn''t let his master know about that woman.


    Results...


    "Master, wake up."


    Wu Yu then turned and left.


    As Wu Yu left, Wu Xiang heaved a long sigh of relief. If she really fought Wu Yu, it was still unknown whether she could defeat him.


    Fortunately ¡­ Fortunately, Wu Yu didn''t notice what happened just now.


    How would Murong Sheng know that Wu Xiang had always treated her as a thorn in his side, and was still thinking about what had happened in Rongguo Mansion.


    When a servant came over to inform him that the Princess Rui had invited her to go to the Prince Rui''s Palace, Murong Sheng finally understood what was going on.


    Could it be that everyone already knew that she had taken off all her clothes? Therefore, her marriage of a handkerchief to keep up with Shangguan Hong''s childhood sweetheart was also annulled? So, there was no need to continue treating her as the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion?


    Sooner or later, they would all be thrown away by the Rongguo Mansion.


    Those servants aren''t even willing to put on an act?


    That''s really interesting.


    No strength!


    Murong Sheng sat in front of the copper mirror and tidied up his hair. He had to go to Prince Rui''s Palace for a walk. He couldn''t just let his hair down, at least he had to maintain his image.


    However ¡­


    Murong Sheng held onto his hair in a daze. It was fine for her to save someone from their poison, but she really did have some hair on her head ¡­ He was helpless.


    Couldn''t he just casually lift up his hair? What was the point of making it so troublesome?


    As Murong Sheng listened to the green cherry blossoms jabber on, his ears started to hurt. No matter how detailed or how simple Qingying''s words were, putting it in Murong Sheng''s hands was a huge problem.


    Seeing Murong Sheng unable to wrap his hair properly after such a long time, Qing Ying lost her patience. As she spoke, she was about to crawl up from the bed and comb Murong Sheng''s hair with her hands.


    Then, was pressed back down by Murong Sheng. "What are you doing!? You dare to move even after receiving such a serious injury, do you want to lie in bed for a year?! "


    Saying that, she glared at Qing Ying, causing Qing Ying to shrink back in guilt. "Miss, please don''t be so fierce towards me, I''m just watching ¡­ "Seeing that you didn''t manage to wrap your head properly after a long time, I''m worried in my heart."


    "Also, this time it''s the young miss from Princess Rui. Young miss, you have to dress up beautifully!" Qing Ying did this for Murong Sheng, "I have no way of helping young miss dress up, why don''t young miss go outside and find two servant girls to come in?"


    "The craftsmanship of this plate is something that even a maidservant would do!"


    "Enough, don''t worry so much," Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and let Qingying lie down obediently. "Isn''t it just hair? Wouldn''t it be fine to simply tie it up? What''s the point of making it so troublesome? "


    Murong Sheng immediately tied up his hair with a high ponytail, it was simple and refreshing, he didn''t even need to think about what to do next.


    "Miss!" Green Cherry''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Murong Sheng, "How can you do that?!"


    "Why not? Isn''t this good?" Murong Sheng stood in front of his dressing mirror and looked at his new appearance, he was extremely satisfied, "Alright, you don''t have to make things difficult for me, I don''t know about the procedures you talked about! I know this hair. "


    Usually, Green Cherry would help her comb her hair. When had she ever come into contact with this sort of thing before? In her previous life, when she had married the Ghost King, there had been a bunch of maidservants combing her hair. She didn''t need to worry about that at all.


    Thus, it was a good idea to simply tie up his hair. He looked valiant and formidable!


    Comfortable!


    "Miss ¡­" Qing Ying was anxious to death for Murong Sheng, "You are going to see the Princess Rui soon, how can it be so simple? will make the Third Miss and the others laugh. "

 C162

    "It''s a joke. Do you think I''m the type of person who cares?" Murong Sheng didn''t take it to heart at all, and indifferently shrugged his shoulders, "Look at Murong Ling, can she still smile? I don''t even know how to deal with it. Maybe I''ll just hide in bed and cry every day! "


    "What''s more, my joke has probably been spread around long ago. I don''t need it anymore."


    From the moment she woke up, so many things had happened. She could already guess how the entire capital would laugh at her. Laugh, laugh. It didn''t matter. Who would die in the end? It might not even be possible!


    "But Miss, this is the Princess Rui wanting to see you! Who knows, maybe the reason he called Miss over was to talk about the marriage between Miss and Prince Rui''s son? Miss, if you go see Princess Rui like this, you might make Princess Rui unhappy. "


    "This Princess Rui is unhappy, maybe the marriage between young miss and the Prince Rui''s son will go up the drain!" Qing Ying tried her best to persuade Murong Sheng, "Miss, you have to focus on the big picture."


    Talk about marriage?


    Murong Sheng snorted lightly and rolled his eyes.


    In the Princess Rui''s heart, he probably wasn''t willing to have anything to do with Shangguan Hong or even the Prince Rui''s Palace anymore. Otherwise, Princess Rui wouldn''t have said those words out loud when they entered the palace that day.


    Since they started to despise her, why did she have to rush up when they no longer had any intentions of doing so?


    Other than his own disgrace, there was no other use to it.


    "Qing Ying, what you need to do now is to take good care of yourself and make a full recovery." It''s not about worrying about me here. You don''t even know your little miss? You won''t have any doubts about what you do. "


    Murong Sheng caressed Qing Ying''s hair and comforted her: "Besides, if Princess Rui really thinks that I haven''t combed my complicated hair to see her, would I be unhappy and not let me marry Shangguan Hong? If that''s the case, then I really will have to go see her with disheveled hair! "


    With Shangguan Hong''s character, who would be willing to marry him?


    Qing Ying opened her mouth to say something more, but was stopped by Murong Sheng: "Qing Ying, if you''re talking anymore, I''ll directly go see the Princess Rui with my hair in a mess."


    Green Cherry: "..."


    There was nothing Qing Ying could do, so she could only remain silent.


    Compared to letting the young miss go to the Princess Rui with her disheveled hair, it would be better to let the young miss go to the Princess Rui with her hair tied up ¡­


    "Alright, alright," Murong Sheng tidied up his clothes, and warned Qing Ying, "Don''t worry too much, just be careful not to worry, you will turn into a little old granny. At that time, I will go to the side of the village and find my mother for a new girl."


    "Miss ¡­ "You know what this servant is worried about ¡­" When she heard Murong Sheng saying that he wanted to exchange her, Qing Ying was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    How did Miss change so much after she fell into the water?


    "I know what you mean, but I can decide for myself," Murong Sheng said as he glanced at Qing Ying, "I also don''t like people who care about me and want to interfere in my affairs."


    "Qingying, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    When Qing Ying saw Murong Sheng, she immediately lowered her head. She was so scared that her heart started to thump heavily, "I know, Miss ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Murong Sheng nodded, she had already told Qing Ying everything that she needed to say, as for Qing Ying, whether she could remember or not would depend on Qing Ying herself.


    Right now, she really hated Shangguan Hong. As her servant, Qing Ying would often mention Shangguan Hong in her ear, and she was always tired of him.


    Qing Ying ignored everything she said before. Murong Sheng was really afraid that Shangguan Hong would give her some benefits and let her know his whereabouts from time to time.


    She knew that Qing Ying was thinking for her own good. Her heart was good, but that didn''t mean she could accept this kindness.


    Qing Ying did not know what happened in her previous life, but she knew it very well!


    Half of the tragic ending in her previous life had been caused by Shangguan Hong! She couldn''t wait for Shangguan Hong to die, how could she think of someone who would often mention this person in her ear?


    "I need to remember this in my heart. I don''t want to hear you talk about Shangguan Hong again one day."


    Murong Sheng walked out of the door, and upon seeing that the Green Cherry still had not recovered from her shock, he frowned a little.


    She seemed to have been looked down upon by her maidservant?


    Why did Qing Ying have so little confidence in her? You think she can''t get better and better?


    ''Forget it. One day, I will make Qing Ying slowly believe me and bring her good days.


    The horse carriage stopped in front of Prince Rui''s Palace''s entrance and a mama came over respectfully to help Murong Sheng down from the carriage. "Miss Murong, the Duke Palace has arrived."


    The old granny led Murong Sheng into the Prince Rui''s Palace, where Murong Sheng calmly looked at the Prince Rui''s Palace''s attire. Compared to his previous life, he was as beautiful as a dragon or a phoenix.


    Seeing Murong Sheng like this, the old lady who was leading the way asked with a smile, "It has been a long time since Miss Murong came to Prince Rui''s Palace, right?"


    A long time?


    Wasn''t that a long time ago?!


    Ever since her father''s title and her mother''s arrival at the villa, she had not come to Prince Rui''s Palace again. Counting the time, it should have been several years already, right?


    If Princess Rui truly treated her as his future daughter-in-law, how could he possibly ignore her for so many years? Let the Qi family bully her in Rongguo Mansion?


    In her previous life, her brain had been muddled and she hadn''t been able to see through it. But now ¡­


    Murong Sheng laughed coldly in her heart. She actually wanted to see what kind of tricks Princess Rui was playing.


    "Yes," Murong Sheng said with a bland expression. "I haven''t been here for a long time."


    With such a calm reply, the nanny leading the way couldn''t help but look at Murong Sheng a couple more times. It seemed that this Miss Mu Rong was different from before?


    No wonder when the wangfei told her earlier, she specifically reminded her to treat Miss Murong well. Although this mama couldn''t figure out what Princess Rui was thinking, she couldn''t.


    However, how could she, as a servant, ask about the orders of a master?


    If he wanted her to take good care of him, then he would take good care of her.


    However ¡­ The matter that this Miss Mu Rong made a fuss about a few days ago was truly a bit hard to explain ¡­

 C163

    Not long after, Senior Servant Li led Murong Sheng to the main hall of the Princess Rui.


    Seeing Murong Sheng coming over, Princess Rui said with a face full of smiles: "Has Sancha come? Quick, let me see, last time in the palace, I didn''t even have a good look at Sancha. "


    Princess Rui waved for Murong Sheng to come over. Murong Sheng did not actually go over, but Blessed up his body: "My daughter greets Princess Rui."


    When they were in the palace, Princess Rui showed off that she was not too familiar with him. Right now, he was in such a passionate position in the Prince Rui''s Palace, who was he showing it to?


    "Child, how come you have not seen me for a few years and instead have been separated from me? When I was young, I used to hug you. You''re so small and so lovely. " Princess Rui did not give up and continued to wave at Murong Sheng, "Quickly come over and let me take a look, see if you have become more beautiful after so many years?"


    Hearing these words, Murong Sheng wanted to laugh out loud.


    She had been in Rongguo Mansion for so many years that she didn''t have enough to eat or dress warmly. She was so hungry that she was about to turn into a bean sprout.


    She did not believe that a Princess Rui would not know about this. I am afraid even without the Princess Rui''s orders, who knows how many people are rushing to report to the Princess Rui.


    "I did not do anything because I was afraid that others would say that I have no rules. Please forgive me, Princess Rui."


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s indifferent tone, Princess Rui did not have the slightest bit of anger. His face still carried a smile: "Alright, alright, alright.


    "But don''t you worry about Sancha, in Prince Rui''s Palace, no one will talk nonsense, so don''t worry. Come, quickly come over and let me see how you are doing Sancha. "


    Murong Sheng''s heart was ice-cold, and there was a slight smile on his face as he nodded towards Princess Rui. Just as he walked forward, his hand was grabbed by the Princess Rui, and he sized her up: "I''m thinner, why would I be thinner inside Rongguo Mansion? Is someone being harsh on you? "


    "Tell me, I''ll send someone to get revenge for you!"


    The Princess Rui seemed to truly care about her and treat her like a child. Seeing this, Murong Sheng couldn''t help but want to puke. As expected of Shangguan Hong''s mother!


    The level of his acting skills was on par with Shangguan Hong''s!


    "I didn''t feel wronged," Murong Sheng said with a bland smile. "With Grandmother here, how could I possibly feel wronged?"


    Since it was an act, then let''s act together. She wanted to see what Princess Rui wanted to do when the time comes.


    Sancha, if you suffer any grievances, remember to come to Prince Rui''s Palace to find me. No matter what, the Qi family will still give me face. You can''t just let my future daughter-in-law suffer such hardships. "


    Princess Rui''s face did not change at all, he called Murong Sheng his future daughter-in-law the moment he opened his mouth.


    Murong Sheng smiled as he observed the Princess Rui''s expression.


    Logically speaking, Princess Rui should also be able to hear some news about what Murong Ling had heard. Even if they couldn''t hear it, someone should have reported it to the Princess Rui. Why does it look like there isn''t any barrier at all?


    She did not believe that the Princess Rui would be willing to let Shangguan Hong marry a tainted wangfei.


    In her previous life, the Princess Rui was good to her, but no matter what, it was because she was beneficial to Shangguan Hong, and was able to steal some news from the Ghost King''s side to send to Shangguan Hong. But now, she was just an unfavoured and destitute young miss of the Rongguo Mansion. What could she possibly cause the Princess Rui to covet?


    If one were to say that the relationship between Princess Rui and her mother was very good, she would never believe what she had just said.


    Right now, Murong Sheng couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine the Princess Rui was trying to pull off.


    "Come, come, come. These are all the little snacks unique to the King''s Manor. They are usually unobtainable outside. Today, I specially made them do it because I saw you coming from Sancha. Sancha, quickly try it and see how it tastes. "


    Looking at the plate of dim sum that was pushed over, Murong Sheng laughed. Under Princess Rui''s passionate gaze, he picked it up quickly and placed it on his lips.


    Unexpectedly, no poison?


    It was also true that under such circumstances, if Princess Rui poisoned her, it wouldn''t make sense. With so many people watching her with their eyes wide open, it wouldn''t even make sense.


    If anything bad happened to her in Prince Rui''s Palace, Princess Rui would also be running away.


    The smile on Murong Sheng''s lips widened as he took a bite.


    "How''s the taste? Do you still like it? " Princess Rui smiled as he looked at Murong Sheng, as if he was looking at his own daughter.


    "It''s very delicious, thank you Princess Rui for your concern." Murong Sheng nibbled at them as he replied to the Princess Rui.


    "If you like it, I''ll get them to make more, so you can take it back later. He''s so thin that it makes me feel bad, "Princess Rui called the mama over," Go, get the people in the kitchen to make more bags. "


    "Yes," the mama replied with a smile. "Miss Murong sure is fortunate to be able to make esteemed wangfei worry so much."


    "What do you mean unlucky? I saw how thin Sancha was, and I always felt sorry for him, wanting him to be better. In the end, Sancha''s mother and I were still good sisters ¡­ "


    After saying that, as if Princess Rui had stabbed into his heart, he pulled Murong Sheng''s hand and said: "Sancha, don''t blame me for not asking you any questions after so many years. After all, an outsider had no way to meddle in the affairs of the Rongguo Mansion. But you need to remember this, Sancha, as long as you marry Hong Er, then this Prince Rui''s Palace will be yours. You have the final say, I will not let anyone bully you. "


    Murong Sheng''s gaze changed slightly. In his previous life, there had never been a Princess Rui who had called her here.


    "If Hong Er bullies you, don''t worry Sancha, just come find me, I will definitely support you!"


    Tch, Murong Sheng suddenly wanted to laugh.


    If the Princess Rui from her previous life said that to her, it would be that the Second House would kneel in front of her, and she wouldn''t marry the Ghost King no matter what. Unfortunately, it was too late!


    Shangguan Hong was no longer the person she loved in her heart, but the enemy of her heart!


    She did not need Shangguan Hong, that dog of a man!


    "Princess Rui, actually, the one Your Highness likes isn''t me, but ¡­" Murong Sheng frowned: "So, since the marriage for Princess Rui was not truly decided, then ¡­."


    Before Murong Sheng could finish his words, he was interrupted by the Princess Rui, "Sancha, don''t worry. As long as I don''t nod my head, he can forget about marrying anyone into the Prince Rui''s Palace! "


    "The future Princess Rui can only belong to your Sancha alone!"

 C164

    There shouldn''t be anything wrong with the head of this Princess Rui, right?


    Right now, people only thought of her as someone who didn''t have money or authority. Even the most basic of appearances didn''t really exist. Why did this Princess Rui say that she and Shangguan Hong''s engagement didn''t count when they entered the palace?


    Why did he say something in front of her today?


    Where did the Princess Rui learn this completely differently?


    Murong Sheng refused to believe that the Princess Rui really had a deep friendship with her mother like he had told her. Since they had been friends for so many years, why didn''t she come to visit her mother?


    Entering and exiting the Duke Palaces were much easier than entering the Imperial Palace, unless the Princess Rui didn''t want to go.


    In any case, according to his own situation, Murong Sheng was not at all clear as to where the Princess Rui had his eyes on her.


    Maybe, this Princess Rui was thinking of something, something that could make use of her. However, she still couldn''t tell what it was.


    But it didn''t matter, since the Princess Rui wanted to pull her to a farce, it would depend on whether she, Murong Sheng, was willing or not. She did not want to join in, and continue feeling vexed by Shangguan Hong and the others.


    If he wanted to sing a play, Princess Rui would have to sing it himself!


    Murong Sheng put down the pastries in his hands: "Princess Rui, I came to Prince Rui''s Palace today because I have something to tell you."


    "Is that so?" The Princess Rui smiled gently and looked at Murong Sheng, "What is it that you want to tell me? Let me guess, are you looking for me to discuss the marriage with Hong Er? "


    "Actually, even I wanted to tell you without Sancha saying anything. Look, there are a few lucky days to see which one is better. When I have time, I will send someone to Rongguo Mansion to apply. "


    Murong Sheng didn''t even look at the object in Princess Rui''s hand, extended a hand, and pushed it away, saying indifferently: "Princess Rui, I didn''t come here today to talk about this. But, the marriage contract at that time did not have a marriage contract, but the agreement that the elders of the two sides said doesn''t count. "


    "Right now, the Prince Rui''s son might already have someone he likes in his heart, so I won''t be so tactless as to occupy his place ¡­"


    Before Murong Sheng could finish his words, he was interrupted by the Princess Rui, "Sancha, what do you mean by this? Even though it was an agreement between the elders, we had already taken it seriously. "How can you say that it doesn''t count, then it doesn''t count?"


    Murong Sheng did not answer Princess Rui''s question. He looked at Princess Rui in the eye meaningfully: "Princess Rui, since both sides have agreed upon orally. Then why must I fulfill this engagement? "


    Was there something she didn''t know?


    "Can''t I fulfill it?" Princess Rui''s gaze flashed a few times as he hurriedly responded, "I had originally planned this with your mother, how can you go back on your word so quickly? Sancha, your words really hurt my heart. "


    Murong Sheng''s gaze was always fixed on the Princess Rui, although the latter hid himself well and reacted quickly. But Murong Sheng could see that something was amiss with this man.


    Sure enough, in these few days, something that she did not know about had really happened. Otherwise, why would Princess Rui change so much?


    It was really a woman''s heart that was as deep as the sea, and it was hard for others to fathom it.


    "Although what Princess Rui said is true, I can see that Prince Rui''s son doesn''t have much feelings for me. Since he doesn''t like me, I might as well let go of him. After all, if the two of them were to be together, their future life would not be happy, "Murong Sheng laughed, and said in a gentle voice, not giving the Princess Rui the slightest opportunity to speak," It would be better to let the Prince Rui''s son find someone he likes, and this way, it would be more harmonious and beautiful. "


    "Also, the Princess Rui treats me as her own daughter and treats me as if I''m her own daughter. I believe she doesn''t want to see me living an unhappy life without a room to myself, right? Princess Rui, what you say is correct? "


    Princess Rui was almost distracted by Murong Sheng''s words: "Child, how can you think so much? You and Hong Er are childhood friends, how could Hong''er not like you? After you get married, how can you not be happy? "


    "In my heart, I only recognize you as my daughter-in-law. I can''t even look at the others. Sancha, when you come to Prince Rui''s Palace, with me supporting you, what do you have to be afraid of? "


    You want to back me up?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he still needed to act, Murong Sheng would probably laugh out loud.


    She had said all that in front of him, but what about the reality? Was it to help Shangguan Hong deceive her, squeeze out the last of her remaining value, and then clap her hands to be her own empress dowager and ignore her?


    It was truly hilarious!


    No matter what Princess Rui said, Murong Sheng had already made up his mind. He did not want to admit to following Shangguan Hong''s marriage.


    "No, this matter cannot go uncounted. I will absolutely not agree. You are the only daughter-in-law that I have decided on in my heart, I will not admit to anyone else! "


    Princess Rui was crying on the side. She was crying very painfully and it made people want to rush over to protect her. As expected of the Princess Rui, he had bewitched the entire Prince Rui. Just this attitude alone might not even be enough for Murong Sheng to learn for dozens of years.


    Murong Sheng did not make a sound, and just quietly watched. He wanted to see what the Princess Rui would cry for.


    Isn''t there something good to say?


    A child crying, do not worry about her. As long as let the child cry for a while, see no one to answer, they will dry their own tears to continue playing.


    Murong Sheng believed that this matter could also be applied to the Princess Rui s.


    Just when Murong Sheng was calculating how long the Princess Rui would be able to cry for, Shangguan Hong''s voice suddenly came in from outside the main hall: "Murong Sheng, what did you do to my matriarch?!"


    Murong Sheng turned his head to look at it, his eyes revealing an interesting look.


    Not bad, talking about Shangguan Hong, this Shangguan Hong brought Murong Shan to her doorstep, he really came to deliver her head.


    Shangguan Hong''s brows furrowed, he looked coldly at Murong Sheng, walked to the front of the Princess Rui and said in a soft voice: "matriarch, what happened? Did Murong Sheng make you angry? "


    Murong Shan weakly followed behind Shangguan Hong, her head lowered. It was unknown what this woman was thinking.


    "Hong Er?" Princess Rui did not expect Shangguan Hong to appear at this time, and his crying stopped. However, he continued calling out to Shangguan Hong through his tears.


    "I''m here on matriarch," Shangguan Hong looked at Princess Rui with concern. "What happened that caused matriarch to cry so bitterly?"


    As he said that, he looked in Murong Sheng''s direction with a hidden gaze, as if Murong Sheng was the main culprit.

 C165

    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes in his heart, why is it that any matter can be blamed on her?


    The Princess Rui herself wanted to cry, but how could she stop the Princess Rui''s mouth and not let her cry?


    At most, she was just a young miss who wasn''t really favored by the Rongguo Mansion. How could she control the actions of the Princess Rui?


    Murong Sheng was too lazy to bother with Shangguan Hong. In this man''s heart, as long as he decided to do something, no matter what he said, it would be useless. He might as well take it as a fart and ignore him.


    Seeing Murong Sheng looking at him like nothing was happening, Shangguan Hong did not know why, but he felt a bit of anger in his heart: "Murong Sheng, have you done something that my matriarch isn''t happy about!"


    All of a sudden, the little girl who had been circling around him no longer put him in her heart, this caused Shangguan Hong to feel a huge gap in his heart!


    "Hong Er! How can you roar at Sancha! Sancha didn''t do anything wrong! " Princess Rui wiped his tears and quickly said.


    Hearing that the Princess Rui was speaking up for Murong Sheng, Shangguan Hong was slightly stunned. The nearby Murong Shan didn''t seem to think that the Princess Rui would speak up for him. Raising his head slightly, he sized up Murong Sheng with a probing gaze.


    What happened to Murong Sheng? You clearly made Princess Rui suffer so much, but you actually got Princess Rui to speak up for Murong Sheng?


    Obviously, Princess Rui didn''t say this in front of the empress and Imperial Consort the last time they entered the palace.


    Last time, she had even thought that Murong Sheng had completely suffered from the Prince Rui''s Palace''s abandonment and that she would have the chance to become that Princess Rui!


    Results...


    "matriarch ¡­" Shangguan Hong reacted quickly, his brows furrowed slightly, "You really, are you alright?"


    Or could it be that Murong Sheng had given him some kind of bewitching soup?


    "You still know that I''m your matriarch?" After Princess Rui finished wiping her tears, her eyes reddened and she glared at Shangguan Hong, "If you dare to roar at Sancha like this in front of me, then won''t your attitude towards Sancha become even more vicious when I''m not around? No wonder, when Sancha told me that the marriage between the two of you was only an agreement on the surface, it did not count.


    It doesn''t count?


    Shangguan Hong''s brows furrowed even more. His gaze swept across Murong Sheng''s body, wanting to know what he actually thought. Previously, when he saw how cold Murong Sheng was to him, he had thought that she was planning on using some tricks to attract his attention.


    In the end, this girl had actually ran over to the matriarch and said that the marriage with him didn''t count?!


    Could it be that the way she called him Big Brother Hong was fake?!


    Shangguan Hong''s gaze turned cold. He could abandon someone, but he definitely could not tolerate others kicking him away!


    Moreover, Murong Sheng''s reputation in the capital was extremely bad. It was also because he said that the marriage with Murong Sheng did not count, so when did it become Murong Sheng''s turn to snatch the first place in front of him?!


    "You seem to know your own limits," Shangguan Hong coldly snorted, "If you know what you''re saying, then I don''t need to say it."


    "Hong Er!"


    Hearing Shangguan Hong''s words, the usually calm Princess Rui slapped the table heavily, "Is this what you should say!?"


    Shangguan Hong pursed his lips, but did not say anything.


    Princess Rui opened his eyes wide, so angry that his fingers were trembling: "Sancha, isn''t this what this brat usually does to you? That''s why you came over and told me that marriage doesn''t count? "


    When Murong Shan heard the way the Princess Rui sounded towards Murong Sheng, he could not help but feel jealous in his heart. Why, why did that damned girl Murong Sheng get such good treatment from the Princess Rui?


    What kind of luck did Murong Sheng have!?


    Murong Sheng laughed, and did not speak.


    Yes and no, she didn''t want to talk to these people at all. If you want to know, then guess it yourself. In any case, Shangguan Hong did not take her seriously anyway, she had been a fool in her previous life.


    He thought that Shangguan Hong loved her so much that he couldn''t extricate himself from it.


    Princess Rui held onto his chest, trembling with rage. What was there to not understand? It must be that the things this brat did were too excessive, causing him to feel sad.


    "matriarch," Shangguan Hong patted on Princess Rui''s back to ease his anger, "Don''t be angry, this kind of thing will upset your body, your son will be very sad too."


    "I haven''t introduced you to matriarch after coming for so long," Shangguan Hong waved at Murong Shan, "matriarch, this is Murong Shan.


    Murong Shan pursed her lips and laughed bashfully, then bowed towards Princess Rui, her voice was warm and gentle, as though water could drip out: "My daughter, Murong Shan, greets Princess Rui."


    Last time in the palace, Princess Rui was only interested in going against Imperial Consort, so he didn''t pay much attention to Murong Shan. Now that he looked at her carefully, she was truly a beauty.


    Especially her soft appearance and eyes that were gentle like water; they were no different from her when she was young.


    Furthermore, in terms of etiquette, she would not be able to make any mistakes at all. If the Rongguo''s title were to land on the Second Branch in the future, this Murong Shan would indeed be able to become a great help to Hong Er.


    It was no wonder that Hong Er kept talking about this girl recently.


    However ¡­


    Princess Rui''s face became gloomy, he did not have a good attitude, and shifted his gaze away from Murong Shan, not daring to look at him, and also did not open his mouth to bring Murong Shan up. Let Murong Shan be so stiff, kneeling on the ground.


    How embarrassing.


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan who was half-kneeling, his body comfortably leaned back in his chair, his face had a hint of a smile, as though he was watching a good show.


    Did the Princess Rui really think that he had covered up very well?


    She had clearly seen the satisfied look in Princess Rui''s eyes when she saw Murong Shan just now. In the next second, it returned to looking unsatisfied at Murong Shan.


    Seriously, she didn''t put on an act at all, so how could he let her, a showgirl, catch a hold of him?


    Maintaining such an attitude by himself was a very tiring thing to do. Shangguan Hong saw that it was about time, and said: "matriarch, Shan Er is still paying respects."


    "Is that so?" The Princess Rui lazily waved his hand, barely able to open his mouth, "Then get up."


    After saying that, he glared at Shangguan Hong, extremely dissatisfied with his actions.


    "Thank you, Princess Rui."

 C166

    Facing Princess Rui''s disrespect towards her, Murong Shan did not feel wronged at all. He was still as calm as before, just like a weak joke that bloomed with its own radiance amidst the raging storm.


    And it was this kind of toughness that made Shangguan Hong not have much of an idea at first, but now, his heart ached a little.


    When she looked at Murong Shan, even she couldn''t help but reveal a little more emotions.


    Even if Murong Shan was troubled by the matriarch and had to make things difficult for him, he would not reveal it for his own sake, it was because he understood the general situation.


    Thinking about the possibility that Princess Rui was provoked by Murong Sheng into crying just now, Shangguan Hong felt a bit of anger in his heart and looked at Murong Sheng a few times.


    Based on his understanding of the matriarch, how could he not like a girl like Murong Shan?


    Thinking about what the matriarch said just now, Murong Sheng said that their marriage didn''t count. Could it be that before he came, Murong Sheng had said a lot of bad things about Murong Shan in front of matriarch, which was why he made him treat Murong Shan with such an attitude?


    If that''s really the case...


    Shangguan Hong''s gaze darkened, he had been able to explain himself for such a long time.


    After all, when he said that he would bring Murong Shan to visit the matriarch, it was with the permission of the matriarch. But with the situation now, Murong Sheng must be the main culprit.


    Just that, he did not know what Murong Sheng had said to the matriarch. Causing matriarch''s attitude to change so quickly?


    Looking at the matriarch''s intentions, it seemed as if he did not want to agree with Murong Sheng''s words. But, with Murong Sheng''s current reputation in the capital, how could he marry such a woman and return to his house!


    and even become a future Princess Rui!


    Impossible!


    In order to make Murong Sheng feel embarrassed for himself, Shangguan Hong held Murong Shan''s hand in front of the two of them and said: "matriarch, if Murong Sheng really said that the previous marriage contract didn''t count, then it doesn''t count. Murong Sheng is also not a son.


    "Moreover," Shangguan Hong''s eyes held a hint of disgust, "Just based on the incident where Murong Sheng caused trouble in the capital a few days ago, it''s impossible for my son to marry her into the Prince Rui''s Palace!"


    "If you don''t want to marry the Sancha, then who do you want to marry?" The Princess Rui looked on coldly from the sidelines as he pointed at Murong Shan, "You want to tell me if you want to marry such a woman into the Duke''s Palace?"


    "matriarch!"


    "Let me tell you, that''s impossible. With me here, it''s impossible for you to marry this woman into the Princess Rui! For a woman who has yet to leave the pavilion to shamelessly hold hands with a man, I will definitely not accept her! "


    "Hong Er, as long as you are still my son, I will not let you mess around with me regarding matters related to marriage! Your marriage with Sancha cannot be annulled, I will definitely not agree to it! "


    Shameless...


    After Murong Shan heard these words, the blood color on his face faded. He looked pale, as if he would fall to the ground if he wasn''t careful.


    Shangguan Hong hurriedly hugged her in his arms: "Shan Er, are you alright?"


    Seeing this scene, the Princess Rui''s eyes became even colder: "Look, look. There was no marriage contract. Even though he was being held by a man, he didn''t resist at all. Don''t you know that men and women are not supposed to be intimate with each other? What did you learn about honor, justice, integrity, and shame? Such a woman, she still wants to enter the Prince Rui''s Palace? "Impossible!"


    "matriarch!" Shangguan Hong''s face was cold, his voice filled with anger, "Shan Er is a good girl, if matriarch doesn''t understand Shan Er''s words, don''t say such slanderous words."


    Before he even finished speaking, Shangguan Hong felt that Murong Shan, who was in his embrace, had already closed his eyes and fainted. Immediately, Shangguan Hong didn''t care about anything else and just hugged her in his arms: matriarch, sorry for the offense. Hurry and invite a doctor to the Prince Rui''s Palace! "


    "Hong Er, you stop right there!"


    Princess Rui stood up and waited for Shangguan Hong: "Are you saying that you''re not going to listen to my words anymore?!"


    Shangguan Hong''s footsteps stopped, and he spoke word by word with his back to the Princess Rui, "matriarch, no matter what, I won''t let you make the decision for this matter. It''s my freedom who I want to marry. "


    With that, he strode out of the main hall.


    "True... Really ¡­ "I''m so angry ¡­" Princess Rui was so angry that he could not even take a breath, and directly fell onto the chair.


    He closed his eyes and felt dizzy.


    Frightened, the mama at the side hurriedly shouted, "Hurry and call the doctor over! Bring the doctor here! "


    Seeing the entire main hall looking as if it was about to blow up, Murong Sheng did not continue to sit there and act like a rock, nor did he intend to go over and take the Princess Rui''s pulse to see what the situation was.


    After lightly glancing at the unconscious Princess Rui, the corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile as he directly left.


    Coma?


    Angry?


    How come the more she looked, the more it looked like there was no way to continue acting in this scene and that a golden cicada had come out of its shell?


    When Murong Sheng had completely left the Prince Rui''s Palace, the unconscious Princess Rui immediately opened his eyes. Her face no longer looked like it was before when she saw Murong Sheng''s gentle and beautiful face, and her eyes were filled with ice.


    "Murong Sheng!"


    Good, very good.


    She really was a powerful little girl. It almost made her fall head first into this little girl''s trap!


    The mama at the side hurried forward to help the Princess Rui calm down. "Esteemed wangfei, don''t be angry. What if your body breaks down from anger?"


    "Not angry? How could I not be angry! "


    Princess Rui''s face was sinister, his hand slapped on the armrest heavily: "You damned girl! I put down my status to talk to her, but she''s still so stubborn! "


    "Do you really think that the position of the Princess Rui is incomparable to hers!? And he still kept saying that the previous marriage contract didn''t count. That was so infuriating! "Just now, I almost couldn''t hold it in anymore and ended up smacking someone''s face with a slap!"


    "What a shameless thing!"


    Princess Rui rubbed his temples and panted slightly: "You still don''t know what you are, your skin is thin and ugly! His reputation was not good! If not for the engagement he made with Qin Wangrong all those years ago, how would he have endured this damned girl until now! "


    The mama comforted Princess Rui''s emotions while also feeling a little puzzled, "Since the Empress also doesn''t like that girl, why didn''t you just go along with her plan? The previous marriage contract didn''t count, so the old servant didn''t seem to like that girl as he looked at the Crown Prince. Seeing your recent performance, the young miss of the Rongguo Mansion seems to care a lot. "


    "Since that''s the case, why didn''t the Empress just help the crown prince and Miss Mu Rong?" "We can''t let the wangfei and the crown prince get into a ruckus over this matter."


    I have never seen a quarrel of this level while serving Princess Rui for so many years.

 C167

    For the sake of such a little girl, esteemed wangfei and the crown prince were so normal. In the heart of a servant like her, it really didn''t look like it was worth it.


    But why did the Empress feel like she was stubbornly refusing to comprehend what had just happened?


    The mama felt puzzled. There were many people who felt puzzled.


    "Do you think I didn''t want to go along with what that damned girl said?" Princess Rui snorted, "With that damned girl''s looks, how could she be worthy of my Hong Er? However, we are still unable to break the agreement. "


    Princess Rui''s eyes revealed a hint of coldness: "Otherwise, everything we did before will eventually become a pile of ruins! The reason I''m doing this right now is also for Hong Er''s own good. In the future, Hong Er will understand my painstaking efforts. "


    "But now ¡­"


    This verbal engagement was not something that that damned girl could go back on just by saying it didn''t count. It was up to her!


    What kind of status did that damned girl have to dare to overtake her and make a decision? It was really wishful thinking!


    Princess Rui''s explanation made the old granny dizzy. However, there was naturally a reason for wangfei to do things. As long as she obediently waited on the side, it would be fine.


    Sometimes, knowing too much didn''t mean it was a good thing.


    She would rather know nothing than be a nanny serving someone else.


    The old lady slammed her hand on the table, looking at Murong Shan who was extremely disappointed, she berated him, "Shan Er! Princess Rui has already sent someone over to tell me about you and Prince Rui''s son! "


    "Tell me, how could a girl like you, who hasn''t even left the pavilion yet, do such a shameless thing?!"


    Murong Shan suddenly kneeled down, tears flowing from his eyes. "Grandmother, your granddaughter is innocent! At that time, my granddaughter really did faint and didn''t know anything! "


    "Don''t know?" The person Princess Rui sent over has clearly said that when you and Prince Rui''s son went in, they held each other''s hands! " The madame was stopped by someone in her residence to question him about how he was taught. It was truly shameful!


    Murong Shan''s face paled. His face was filled with fear, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Hearing that, the Qi family quickly knelt down towards the old mistress, "Old madam, old master, it is my fault. It was because I did not properly discipline the little girl that I angered the Princess Rui. Shan Er is not sensible, please spare Shan Er! "


    Seeing the two of them, the old lady was enraged and directly swung her cane at the Qi family''s head.


    Before the Qi family could react, their heads were smacked on the head by the madame. Immediately, blood spurted out from their foreheads.


    "Mother!"


    Blood flowed down along the Qi family''s cheeks, dyeing the clean ground red. It was extremely eye piercing.


    Murong Shan was extremely frightened and immediately crawled to the side of the Qi clan to protect them. "Grandmother, please don''t hit my mother, it''s my fault, it has nothing to do with my mother!"


    "It''s all your fault?! I think it''s all because the Qi family is too negligent towards you! " The old lady''s eyes were red as she viciously slapped Murong Shan''s back, "A girl that hasn''t left the pavilion yet, to think that you would actually do such a thing. You don''t have any shame!"


    "Where did my obedient granddaughter go to? Quickly come back with her!"


    Murong Shan did not dare to dodge, as he had been struck by the old lady''s walking stick. He did not dare resist in the slightest. Both of his eyes were scarlet red, and his gaze looked towards Murong Sheng''s direction as though he had been poisoned, wanting nothing more than to poison him to death.


    It''s all because of Murong Sheng!


    If it wasn''t because of Murong Sheng, the Princess Rui wouldn''t have sent people to the Rongguo Mansion to complain!


    Murong Sheng, who was sitting at the side and watching the show, noticed Murong Shan''s hateful gaze and smiled at him.


    Unexpectedly, the Princess Rui had quite the capital to act. Did he really think that he would be able to make her soften her heart just because of this? What a good plan!


    In any case, the one who suffered in the end was not Shangguan Hong, the one who suffered was from the Rongguo Mansion.


    It was unknown if the old mistress was tired from her beating or if the anger in her heart had somewhat disappeared. The strength of the walking stick that landed on Murong Shan''s back was gradually decreasing.


    Seeing that the time was right, Murong Sheng went forward to stop the old lady, and said softly: "Grandmother, if you continue to fight like this, people''s lives will be lost. Even if you are angry at Second Aunt and Eldest Cousin, you still have to be concerned about your own body. "


    The old mistress was panting heavily as she finally retracted her cane.


    "Grandmother, there might be some kind of misunderstanding in this matter, do you want to listen to Eldest Cousin''s explanation?"


    "Explanation? "Explain what!" The old lady walked down the steps that Murong Sheng took and snorted, "Shameful thing, just kneel here! When are you going to know your wrongs and get up?! "


    "Grandmother," Murong Sheng didn''t want Murong Shan to have any chance of escape, "What if Eldest Cousin already knows that it''s wrong?"


    "It doesn''t matter even if you know your wrongs now! Kneel here obediently for one day! "


    "Grandmother ¡­" Murong Shan anxiously looked at the old lady, "Grandmother, don''t you usually love Shan Er the most? Shan Er really knows now that he was wrong, can you ¡­ "


    The old lady acted as if she did not hear what Murong Shan had said and left with the help of the Nanny Hu.


    Seeing that the old lady did not have any leeway left, Murong Shan hurriedly climbed to Murong Cheng''s side and pulled his leg, and looked at Murong Cheng aggrievedly: "Father, can you plead for Mother and me for mercy? Your daughter really knows her wrongs."


    "Begging for mercy?" Murong Cheng took the clothes out of Murong Shan''s hands, "How do you plead? How can I have the face to plead for you for something that you have done yourself! "


    "Kneel well. Maybe after a while, your grandmother will start to feel sorry for you."


    Although Murong Cheng really wanted Murong Shan to follow Shangguan Hong and be married off, but the things that happened this time was completely disgraceful, and he was directly poked into the Rongguo Mansion by the Princess Rui!


    How is this a marriage? This is clearly a feud!


    If men and women could bear it, then Prince Rui''s son would directly hold Murong Shan in his arms in front of Princess Rui. This ¡­ This... Even Murong Cheng felt that it was embarrassing to say it out loud!


    In a short period of time, all the onlookers had already left.


    Murong Sheng''s face carried a smile, and seeing Murong Shan and the Qi family''s sorry appearances on the ground, he felt extremely comfortable in his heart.


    No matter what the Princess Rui wanted to do, but she had to admit that this kind of scene made her feel extremely comfortable.

 C168

    A bit of humiliation hung on Murong Shan''s face as he gritted his teeth and looked at Murong Sheng: "Second sister, are you satisfied now?!"


    Murong Sheng laughed faintly: "Eldest Cousin, what you are saying, little sister doesn''t quite understand. Why? Am I satisfied? It''s not like I forced the Prince Rui''s son to do this, I touched and hugged you. "


    "You!"


    At this moment, Murong Shan really wanted to bite off a piece of Murong Sheng''s body, in order to eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    But she couldn''t do it now. She couldn''t do it now!


    "You can go now!"


    "Yo, look at what Eldest Cousin is saying. What does it have to do with you that I can''t leave? "


    "You ¡­" Murong Shan looked at Murong Sheng and grinded his teeth, "Murong Sheng, are you deliberately staying here to not leave!?"


    "Yeah, Eldest Cousin is so smart. Of course I stayed behind on purpose. I won''t stay here to watch a joke when there''s such a good opportunity. I''m really sorry for all these years, Second Aunt and the Eldest Cousin taking care of me. "


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s smiling face, Murong Shan was so angry that he struggled to stand up and ruthlessly slap Murong Sheng on the face.


    However, her wrist was firmly held back by Murong Sheng, with a press, she pushed Murong Shan back down, "Eldest Cousin, Grandmother told you to kneel and repent. How can you just get up and hit someone so casually? If someone saw it, it would be bad enough to tell Grandmother. "


    "Murong Sheng, don''t go too far!" Murong Shan struggled with all his might, trying to break free from Murong Sheng''s restraints. But after struggling for a long time, he could not muster up any strength!


    Seeing how Murong Shan was struggling and not being able to fight, Murong Sheng chuckled in his heart, feeling extremely comfortable.


    "Eldest Cousin, just honestly kneel there. There are a lot of grandmothers around. What do you think will happen if you stand up? "


    Murong Shan''s body stiffened, and his face became deathly pale.


    "Well, look what you want me to say. There was no need to be so anxious if you wanted to be promoted, right? Look, not only have you offended the Princess Rui, you also made your grandmother disappointed in you.


    "Therefore, Eldest Cousin will obediently kneel and not think about anything else."


    Murong Sheng released Murong Shan''s wrist, stood up, and smiled: "Eldest Cousin, we don''t know what will happen in the future, right?"


    Murong Shan and the Qi family were so angry that they almost fainted.


    Returning back to his room, Murong Sheng took a look at Qing Ying who was recuperating on the bed, and said smilingly: "Qing Ying, today we put on a good show, but unfortunately you didn''t see it."


    Qing Ying blinked, "Miss, what happened?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Murong Shan shamelessly colluded with Shangguan Hong and was forced in front of Grandmother by the Princess Rui. This time, our grandmother was really embarrassed, she really punished Murong Shan and the Qi family ruthlessly. "


    Murong Sheng went forward to check Qing Ying''s injuries, and when he found that there was something wrong with her, he sat down and poured a cup of tea before slowly telling Qing Ying.


    "That scene is so hilarious."


    "Huh?" Qing Ying was a little happy for Murong Sheng, but when she thought about what Murong Sheng had told her last time, she wanted to say it but she did not dare to.


    Glancing at the green cherry on the floor, Murong Sheng drank a cup of tea and said, "Speak your mind if you want to say what you want to say, am I even holding something to stop your mouth?"


    "Although this servant doesn''t know why Miss suddenly dislikes Prince Rui''s son, this servant still needs to say something ¡­" Qing Ying was afraid that if she said too much, Murong Sheng would get angry, "Princess Rui treats little miss pretty well, little miss, look now, isn''t Princess Rui helping little miss?"


    After she finished speaking, Murong Sheng did not reply for a long time.


    Qing Ying shrank back in fear as she hurriedly said, "Miss, don''t be angry, I was just casually saying it! This humble servant is from the young mistress, I would never do anything that goes against the young mistress''s wishes! "


    Just as Qing Ying was panicking, Murong Sheng opened his mouth: "Do you really think that Princess Rui treats me very well?"


    Qing Ying was not sure if Murong Sheng was angry or not, and nodded slightly: "That''s right, Princess Rui and Madam had such a good relationship before, how could they treat Miss badly?"


    "Heh," Murong Sheng placed the teacup in his hand on the table and let out a loud noise, causing Qing Ying''s heart to tremble, "Two days ago when I entered the palace, this Princess Rui was unwilling to admit my marriage to Shangguan Hong in front of the empress and Imperial Consort."


    "What!" Green Cherry immediately screamed out, "How is this possible!?" How could Princess Rui do that! "


    "Just as I was about to go to Prince Rui''s Palace, Princess Rui kept saying that he wanted to fulfill the engagement. Qing Ying, you are such a fickle person, do you think that I believe that she treats me very well? "


    Qing Ying did not know what to say.


    "I don''t know what caused such a huge change in the Princess Rui, but it would be impossible for me to believe the words of the Princess Rui. So, Qing Ying, if you really want to stay by my side, then don''t mention the Prince Rui''s Palace anymore. "


    "If not, I''ll send you to another village."


    "Miss, please don''t! This servant knows her wrongs! " Qing Ying quickly said.


    "Mmm, as long as you don''t mention it in the future, I won''t mention it either."


    Qing Ying took a deep breath and whispered, "If Miss wants to find out why the Princess Rui changed so much, asking the Madam about it might give you the answer."


    After saying that, Qing Ying closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep like a caterpillar.


    Murong Sheng looked at the Green Cherry that was shrinking like a turtle''s head, and almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    However ¡­


    Ask your mother ¡­


    Murong Sheng frowned, his fingers gently rubbing the sides of his teacup. Maybe he really should find a time to go to another village.


    Having been reborn for such a long time, she felt that something had gradually escaped from her hands, causing her to be unable to clearly see it.


    The Qi lady and Murong Shan had already knelt in the courtyard for a whole six hours. Adding on to the old lady''s merciless walking stick, it made Murong Shan look extremely weak, as if he would be able to faint if he wasn''t careful.


    In order to prevent the Qi family and Murong Shan from slacking off, the old lady had even arranged for two senior servants to watch so that they would have no chance of slacking off.


    After kneeling for such a long time, they were completely unable to move, and the legs of the Qi family and Murong Shan almost lost consciousness.


    Murong Shan''s face was pale as he spoke in a low and hoarse voice: "Mother, tell me, is Grandmother making us kneel here to die? Daughter has some... "I can''t hold on much longer ¡­"


    Seeing Murong Shan like this, the Qi family felt extremely pained.

 C169

    Ever since she was born Murong Shan, she held him in her palms and doted on him. He was afraid that he would lose it if it was held tightly in his hand. It was too frightening if it was held tightly in his mouth. And would never let Murong Shan suffer.


    But now, it was unknown whether the madame''s anger had subsided. If they did not continue kneeling, perhaps the consequences would be even more unbearable for them.


    "Shan Er be good, if you keep it up for a bit longer, maybe the old lady will start to feel sorry for us soon," The Qi family was also holding on, but now she could not give in in in front of Murong Shan, "Also, your father usually loves you the most, so he will plead for us in front of the old lady for you."


    After so many years, Murong Cheng had always been kind to Murong Shan, but who told her Shan Er to be such a likeable person?


    Furthermore, the power of her clan was not just for show. Furthermore, the fact that the main house had fallen to such a state was entirely due to her. If Murong Cheng wanted to smoothly inherit the Rongguo''s title, he definitely wouldn''t be able to let the two of them go.


    "Endure it," he said through clenched teeth. "Just endure it."


    "But Mother ¡­" Murong Shan''s body was delicate, she had not even done menial work, and just now, the old lady had heavily hit him on the back with her walking stick, so he was extremely weak right now.


    After speaking for two sentences, she could not help but cough twice. "Mother, I think... "I can''t hold on any longer ¡­"


    Hearing that, the Qi family panicked and quickly held onto Murong Shan''s hand: "Shan Er, hang on for a little longer, barely hold on a little longer ¡­ "Mother will think of a way then ¡­"


    "No ¡­" Murong Shan''s face became more and more pale, and his voice also became weaker and weaker, "Mother ¡­ I didn''t do anything wrong, why... "Why are you being treated like this ¡­"


    "Mother ¡­" I really can''t hold on any longer... I... "I don''t want to live anymore ¡­"


    "Shan Er can hold on, Mother has thought of a way!"


    The Qi Clan looked at the surrounding situation, then leaned a little closer towards Murong Shan and whispered. Only two people could listen to him.


    After listening, Murong Shan''s expression softened, but it was still filled with shock! He quickly grabbed onto the Qi family member''s hand, "No! Mother, I can''t do this. If I were to ¡­ "If Grandmother finds out ¡­"


    Murong Shan trembled, the outcome would definitely be even worse than right now!


    "That''s still better than kneeling down and dying here! We must always find our own chance of survival. "


    Qi Shi took a deep breath, "Shan Er, you have to cooperate with me properly, or both of us will be finished!"


    Murong Shan''s heart skipped a beat. Before he could say anything, he saw that the Qi family had already covered his stomach and was vomiting.


    Murong Shan pursed his lips, and only after feeling that the Qi family had increased the force in grabbing onto her, did he regain his senses and shout loudly, "Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­ What''s wrong with you, don''t scare Shan Er ¡­ "


    "Mother, if something were to happen to you, Shan Er wouldn''t be alive either ¡­"


    The mama, who had been sent by the madame to keep an eye on the two of them, frowned upon seeing this. They looked at each other. What was going on?


    Weren''t they fine just now?


    The two mama didn''t react at all. Murong Shan shouted at them, completely devoid of the gentleness and gentleness from before, "What are you two standing there for! Hurry up and call for help! "


    This...


    "The madame has instructed, without her notice, you all cannot get up, and the old servant cannot leave."


    Order!" Grandmother''s orders were based on the fact that my mother and I were fine! Now that my mother is like this, are you going to ignore her?! "Once my mother gets rid of all other matters, not only would my grandmother not let you off, even my father would not let you off!


    Murong Shan''s words were not unreasonable. The two mama thought about it and decided to leave one person to watch over the other to find the old lady.


    "Eldest Miss, please hold it for a moment. This old servant will ask this old man ¡­"


    "There''s no need to consult!" When you come back, I don''t know how much time will be wasted! " Murong Shan clenched his teeth, "Previously, due to my interest, I read some medical books, and was able to take a look at my pulse. I just felt my mother''s pulse, so it should be the wedding meridian! "


    "So go and inform Grandmother and Father, tell them to send someone to carry my mother back to the courtyard. Another mama will go and find Qian mama, who is by my mother''s side, and ask her to call a doctor over!"


    "What?!"


    ''Happy Pulse?! ''


    Why did he have to kneel down and show his wedding vein?!


    This... The two mama were immediately dumbfounded. They had never experienced something like this before!


    How old is this second master? She was actually able to conceive a child with the Second Madam? However, there were only two ladies in the second master''s room, not a single man. If they really did inherit the title of a noble, then some of their reputations would not make sense.


    At this moment, the Second Madam was overjoyed. If the one inside was a boy and their delay was gone, then ¡­


    The two mama hurriedly nodded. "First Miss, please be at ease. We will do as Eldest Miss says!"


    Not long later, Murong Cheng hurriedly led his men over.


    Although the Qi family was old, due to their good maintenance, they still had their charm.


    At this moment, when Murong Cheng saw the Qi Clan members fall into Murong Shan''s embrace with pale faces, his brows knitted tightly, as if he was suffering from a great pain. He could not help but pinch his chest and quickly stooped down to pick her up in his arms.


    "You little girl, why is your mother pregnant? Why didn''t you tell your father earlier?! You''re still pregnant and kneeling here for such a long time. What if something goes wrong? "


    Murong Shan''s face was equally pale. She bit her lips, raised her head and looked at Murong Cheng with watery eyes: "Father, I didn''t know about this matter from the beginning. It was mother who suddenly retched just now, that''s why Shan Er ¡­"


    "I beg father to atone for his sins, it was Shan Er who did not take good care of Mother ¡­"


    "Shan Er..." The Qi clan called out to Murong Shan weakly, "Shan Er..."


    sighed, his face did not look too good: "Forget it, forget it, this is something no one can remember. Hurry up and get up. After kneeling for so long, your body won''t be able to take it either. "


    "Look, your mother is unconscious now. Your name is still in her mouth. Stand up." In the future, you must be very careful. Don''t let your mother suffer together with you and worry about you. "


    Murong Shan lowered his head in shame and said softly: "This is all my daughter''s fault. My daughter did something wrong, so she really should be punished by hand."


    "Alright, we''ve already punished them. Let''s just forget about this matter."

 C170

    Murong Cheng saying never mind, but that did not mean that it was true!


    Murong Shan revealed a worried expression, "But ¡­ "As for Grandmother ¡­"


    "You can rest assured on this matter," Murong Cheng only thought about whether the Qi family would be able to give birth to a fat boy for him. As for what the old lady would do, how could he even have the heart to consider it? I will help you, so you don''t have to worry. "


    He was not sure whether the title of Rongguo would fall on him or not.


    If he was the one to succeed in this birth, then the probability of success would increase even further. With the ability to give himself extra chips, he didn''t mind begging for mercy in front of the old lady for Murong Shan.


    They were both children of their own families, so they shouldn''t be so serious after punishing them.


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble father."


    Murong Shan was weakly supported by the two servant girls as he slowly walked behind Murong Cheng and Qi Clan towards his own courtyard.


    Just as Murong Sheng was packing his things, preparing to do something, he heard the noise coming from outside.


    Murong Sheng who did not have anything to do in the first place naturally went towards the direction of entertainment. He wanted to hear what had happened so that the servants would stop working and gather together to chat.


    Just as he walked to the entrance of the courtyard, he heard a maid speaking, "Hey, have you heard? The Second Madam is actually happy!"


    "I just heard about it! The second master hurriedly went over and hugged the second wife in his arms! "


    "That''s right, the second master just brought the second wife and eldest miss to the courtyard."


    "At this moment, Second Madam''s courtyard is extremely lively!"


    "That''s right. Second Madam is delighted. The maidservants in Second Madam''s courtyard are all beaming with joy." This time, maybe we can even give birth to a man for the second master! "


    When Murong Sheng heard this, he could not help but sneer a few times.


    Joy?


    People actually believed such nonsense?


    This Murong Cheng and the Qi family were both in their thirties. At this critical juncture, the Qi family suddenly appeared. He didn''t know if it was because he was playing a game, or if he really got lucky.


    "Hey, tell me, this Second Madam and Eldest Miss are also quite lucky. "This has just angered the old mistress, and in the blink of an eye, the second lady is delighted!"


    "Isn''t it! This time, if Second Madam gives birth to a boy, then wouldn''t Second Master take care of him and send him to the heavens?! "


    "Then isn''t Second Miss in a miserable state? "I''ve never been favoured before, and now ¡­"


    "Stop talking, don''t talk about it. It''s not like you don''t know the temper of Second Miss." Second Miss will definitely not hear it. "


    Murong Sheng chuckled. "If I can carry her, I might not even be able to give birth to her."


    When he returned to his room, Qing Ying came back to life, pretending to be a caterpillar. "Miss, what''s going on outside that made such a ruckus?"


    "Yes, a great thing has happened. The Qi family is happy. "


    "What?!" Green Cherry''s voice rose a notch, and then she reacted, "This, this, this..." "Miss, wouldn''t Second Madam be even more arrogant in the future?"


    Murong Sheng laughed, how could she be afraid of being arrogant?


    "But Miss, do you want to go over and take a look? If I don''t go, I might get gossiped about. "


    "No," Murong Sheng flatly refused, "If Grandmother doesn''t go, I won''t go. Whoever wants to go has nothing to do with us. "


    Even if she did go, she wouldn''t be warmly welcomed by the Qi family. She would be targeted by people everywhere, and they would think that she was going to watch the show.


    Thus, there was no difference whether she went or not. She might as well just stay in her courtyard and do what she wanted.


    Very quickly, the news of the Qi family being pregnant had not only spread through the Rongguo Mansion, but also to the entire Rongguo Mansion.


    The Qi family even sent over quite a few tonic, saying that the Qi family and Murong Sheng had knelt in the courtyard for a long time, and sent them over to mend their bodies.


    This news had been spread by the Qi family.


    The Qi mother said mockingly to Murong Cheng, who could only nod and bow, there was no other way. After much difficulty, he finally managed to send her out.


    When Murong Sheng was eating, he looked at the food that was brought over and instantly sneered a few times.


    The last time, the food that the nanny had delivered had been mixed with meat and meat. And this time, it was a clear bowl of rice soup?


    This was truly interesting. There was no need to think too much about it; everyone knew who the culprit was.


    Who was the one who was able to survive the most?


    Wasn''t it the Qi family?


    Who was the most hated by the Qi family?


    Isn''t it just her, Murong Sheng?!


    Now that there was an opportunity to target her, wasn''t this the same as seizing the opportunity to bully her?


    "Miss! Aren''t they bullying others a little too much now! How can you be like this! " Qing Ying''s injuries were still not fully healed. If she had recovered, she would have rushed out to fight with those people long ago.


    Murong Sheng yawned lazily. "It''s fine, let them be proud of themselves for now, there will be a day. They''ll come crying to me. "


    Murong Sheng looked at these things in disdain: "Wait a moment, I''ll go get you something nice to eat."


    Qing Ying sighed as she laid on the bed. "The child in this Second Madam''s womb has yet to be born. If she was born, I''m afraid our life would be even more difficult for Miss."


    "If I''m not afraid, what are you afraid of?" Murong Sheng looked at Qing Ying''s worried look and laughed, "Just watch and see what Murong Shan and the Qi family can do."


    The Qi clan was lying leisurely on the couch, there were many maids and servants gathered in the room. This treatment was truly luxurious.


    When Murong Shan walked in from the outside, he almost jumped in fright when he saw the scene in front of him. He quickly ordered all the servant girls inside the house to stand guard outside.


    He stood in front of the Qi family and whispered, "Mother, what are you doing? You weren''t pregnant at all, and you even made such a big scene. "What should we do if we get exposed?"


    In Murong Shan''s opinion, the Qi Clan should have been cautious and not found out, but the Qi Clan had rebelled!


    If they reached the back and their stomachs couldn''t grow big enough to give birth to a child, how would the chickens end up like this!


    The Qi family did not care at all, "Shan Er, the show has already progressed to this stage. "Of course I''ll go along with the act. Otherwise, if I''m pregnant and live in seclusion and leave home, won''t I be suspected if it spreads outside?"


    "If we don''t make the situation bigger, how can we make others believe it? You must know that the madame is now very suspicious of my pregnancy. "

 C171

    "Mom, are you a little confused as well?" Murong Shan frowned.


    "Now is not the time for others to believe, but for us to do what we have to do in the future!" Murong Shan looked at the Qi family members, "Mother, you are just faking your pregnancy right now. If the pregnancy continues for too long, what will happen to your stomach? "How can you hide it from so many people!?"


    "Plus, since Grandmother doesn''t want to believe that you''re pregnant, naturally, she is eyeing you like a tiger eyeing its prey." Don''t you think about how you''re going to go about doing this? "


    Hearing Murong Shan''s words, the Qi family suddenly woke up.


    These past two days, she had been happily listening to the flattery, watching as so many people surrounded her. In addition, Murong Cheng was even more protective of her. He wanted her to put this matter behind her, or perhaps he didn''t want her to think about it at all.


    She was afraid that if she thought about it, her beautiful dream would be shattered.


    But now, Murong Shan had pulled the Qi clan back to reality once more, causing their nerves to tighten immediately, "This matter, Mother did not think that much. Shan Er, what do you think we should do? "


    Murong Shan frowned as he pondered in his heart. The light in his eyes flickered slightly, as if he had already decided what to do.


    It seemed that the Qi family did not want her to think this way. He was thinking about how he could get the Qi family to agree.


    The Qi family also frowned, "Why don''t we find a chance and let this child who doesn''t have anything live! When the time comes, we will blame this matter to that damned girl Murong Sheng! "


    "She must have said something in Princess Rui''s ears two days ago that caused the two of us to kneel in the courtyard for so long. You almost made Shan Er lose face inside the Rongguo Mansion! "


    "At that time, the madame was able to support her, but she must have doted on you in her heart. Otherwise, how could your father explain the madame so smoothly? If the child was lost to that damned Murong Sheng, let''s see how she can continue staying in the Rongguo Mansion! "


    "Even if the old mistress wanted to keep him, she would have no reason to speak up for him!" At that time, "Madame Qi sneered," How is that damned girl?


    Before they had even started, they had already thought about what they would do to Murong Sheng to kill him after they succeed.


    In addition, in the past two days, the Qi family could not even move to eat it. The flesh on their faces had increased, and they were smiling like greasy old women.


    "Mother," Murong Shan stretched out his hand and held onto the Qi clan''s hand, then looked at them with shining eyes, "Your daughter has an idea, I don''t know if you''re willing or not?"


    "What idea?"


    "Mother, look. The matter of you being pregnant is really strange. It would be ridiculous if the child was gone. I m afraid that Murong Sheng will make a fool of himself later on, you should know that Murong Sheng has a good mouth right now. "


    "Little mouth it is, what should I do if I say that you are fake?" What''s more, Grandmother did not believe that you were really pregnant. "At that time, grandmother will be tempted by that damned girl''s words ¡­"


    Murong Shan analyzed the pros and cons of the Qi family.


    That''s right, the madame had been eyeing her for the past two days like a tiger eyeing its prey. If she really finds out, then her pregnancy is fake, and her child is also fake ¡­


    Then not only would she have no way to kill Murong Sheng, who knows if her position in the Rongguo Mansion would disappear?!


    At that time, Murong Cheng would definitely not be able to take care of her like she was now.


    Let''s not talk about the distant Chiang! He would definitely take this opportunity to climb up! She didn''t forget what Chiang was thinking. That Chiang was determined to marry her!


    If she were to capsize at this time, the Qi family might really have the upper hand!


    "Shan Er, what you said makes a lot of sense," the Qi family sighed, "Then what should we do? At that time, I only thought of this method because I really couldn''t think of any other way. "


    What should she do now that there were wolves and tigers in front of her?


    "Since many people think that mother is faking her pregnancy now, then why ¡­" Murong Shan reached out and caressed the Qi family''s stomach, "Why don''t you let this fake pregnancy become real?"


    The Qi Clan''s disciples widened their eyes. "Shan Er, you mean to say ¡­"


    "Yes, it''s exactly what mother thinks!" Murong Shan''s gaze was firm as he pulled at Qi clan''s hands, "Daughter''s meaning is, I want you to become pregnant! At that time, Grandmother will not stare at you like a tiger eyeing its prey. "


    "As for the Chiang and Murong Ling, they have even less of a chance to cause trouble. If he became a man in one fell swoop, his mother would be able to stabilize her position. As for his daughter, she could even get some help! For sure, Father will like Mother more and more! " Murong Shan tempted the Qi family. "Mother, there are so many benefits to getting pregnant, why don''t you ¡­"


    "Child, what nonsense are you spouting?" The Qi family frowned, their faces were full of embarrassment, "How can such a thing be made into reality just by casually saying it?"


    "In the past dozen years, your father only has you and Murong Ling. "Nothing else happened ¡­" The Qi family hesitated for a while, but eventually said, "I guess there must be something wrong with your father''s body regarding this matter. Even if mother is ¡­ This fake might not necessarily become real. "


    Murong Shan''s gaze turned cold and his hand stopped at the Qi family''s stomach, "Mother, you''re thinking too much. Even if you want to, I''m afraid Daddy won''t do anything to you. "


    "Then ¡­" The Qi clan could not understand, "Then Shan Er, what you mean is ¡­"


    The Qi family did not speak, but looked at Murong Shan''s cold expression, and felt their hearts palpitating. It was as if he could guess what Murong Shan wanted her to do.


    "Mother, that''s why your daughter is worried that you won''t agree," Murong Shan looked around, and lowered his voice to prevent anyone from hearing him. "Your daughter is already outside finding mother a good person, if Mother is willing ¡­"


    No matter what, Murong Shan was still an unmarried woman, so it would be embarrassing to mention it.


    Some of her cheeks were slightly red, and her voice grew softer and softer. "If mother is willing, I will definitely turn the fake into reality within a short amount of time!"


    The Qi family''s complexion immediately became deathly pale as they stared dumbstruck at Murong Shan. They never expected to hear such words from Murong Shan''s mouth.


    "Shan Er, you... Do you know what you''re talking about? "

 C172

    "Mother, since I''m able to speak up and tell you, then I must know what I''m talking about."


    Murong Shan tightly held onto the Qi family member''s hand, expressing his thoughts, explaining to himself.


    "But, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Who would have thought that their biological daughter would persuade their mother to have children with a man outside?


    Even the Qi family, who could think of all sorts of methods, had never seen something like this. It was something she didn''t even dare to think about, yet in the end, she heard it from Murong Shan''s mouth!


    The Qi Clan was shocked by Murong Shan, and even suspected that the person in front of them was actually Murong Shan!


    Maybe, he was faked by that damned girl Murong Sheng, so he could see her laughing!


    "Mom, I''m your biological daughter. Do you think I can harm you?" Murong Shan sighed slightly, he knew that what he was thinking was not something that the Qi Clan could accept, so he stopped talking, "I was just casually saying it, if mother is not willing, then pretend that I didn''t hear it."


    "Just like what mother said just now, find a chance to let this child who doesn''t have it flow away. After that, the blame would fall upon Murong Sheng. At that time, even if Father''s heart was unwell, Mother wouldn''t blame him. "


    He had to blame it all for Murong Sheng, that damned girl.


    Murong Sheng didn''t have any other uses, but in terms of being the scapegoat, it was extremely useful.


    "Yes," The Qi family only felt that Murong Shan was a little unfamiliar, but it was also because he had come out of his own stomach and acted as if he did not hear what had happened just now, "In the future, such things absolutely should not be said anymore!"


    "Yes yes yes, Mother, you can rest assured." In the future, your daughter will no longer spout nonsense. "


    Seeing that the Qi Clan was still so unhappy, Murong Shan consoled them happily.


    "Mother, look. The things Uncle sent over are really good stuff." Even if Grandmother didn''t believe him, she had already sent something over, "Murong Shan said as a cold glint flashed past his eyes," Right now, Mother''s stomach is extremely precious. How about we take this opportunity to take back everything we lost previously? "


    "Even if someone is unwilling, it is useless!"


    As long as the Qi family was still pregnant, not to mention Murong Sheng, even the old lady would not do anything to her!


    "That''s right," Qi Shi''s face softened a little. "Little Shan, what you said makes sense."


    "In two days, mother''s father will hold a banquet at the mansion and announce that you are pregnant. When the time comes, there will definitely be a lot of people who will deliver the good stuff, but that damned girl Murong Sheng, "Murong Shan sneered," With just her, what good stuff can she bring out, at that time, how about it ¡­ "


    Murong Shan whispered a few sentences into the Qi family''s ear, causing their stiff faces to gradually reveal smiles, "Mother, do you think this move of mine is okay?"


    "Alright!" The eyes of the Qi family lit up, "This is great!"


    Not only did she want to see Qin Wan Rong''s downtrodden look, she also wanted to see the scene of Murong Yu and Qin Wan Rong''s shared daughter not being able to raise her head in front of her!


    The things inside the Rongguo Mansion were unable to fill his stomach, so Murong Sheng could only go out and make a meal, and also bring some light food for Qing Ying to nourish her body.


    Murong Sheng walked to the front of a building and looked at the restaurant that was especially luxurious and resplendent. It was as if they were afraid that no one would not know that this restaurant was extremely rich.


    It was as if he was waving to a thief. Come on, come on, come on, come on and steal from me. We have a lot of money here!


    It really was a big deal.


    Murong Sheng was too lazy to walk around, he lifted his leg and walked in. Eat a meal and then pack up some food to take away.


    The waiter quickly came over and asked with a smile, "Young lady, do you want to be an assistant or do you want to eat?"


    Although this girl came in just by herself, her clothes were not something that an ordinary family could wear!


    "For food."


    Murong Sheng looked around and realised that there was nothing much to see. He might as well sit in the private room and watch the scenery outside from the window.


    "Come to a room."


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the waiter laughed so hard that his eyes narrowed into slits. "Alright! "This little one will arrange it for little miss, little miss, come this way!"


    Just as the waiter was about to lead Murong Sheng up the stairs and into the room, he heard an extremely arrogant and scornful voice sound out from behind him, "Waiter, if you bring her to a private room today, this young noble will not be willing to eat here anymore!"


    The waiter was stunned for a moment before looking behind him. He quickly nodded his head and smiled, "Oh! Isn''t this young master Zheng? Why did he come at such a time? "Hurry, invite him in. This one will keep all of the rooms upstairs for you, Young Master Zheng."


    Murong Sheng yawned. Alright, another one came out who didn''t like her.


    She had been bored for a while. She had not come out of the city that many times, so why was it that so many people throughout the capital didn''t like her? She was born with a disagreeable face?


    Murong Sheng glanced at it, seeing an unfamiliar face, he shifted his gaze.


    He didn''t recognize any strangers at all.


    Master Zheng snorted, he pointed the fan in his hand at Murong Sheng: "Where are you staying? Didn''t you hear me just now? If she were to eat here today, this young noble would definitely not come back! "


    "Even they won''t come!"


    Young Master Zheng slightly raised his chin, letting the waiter see the people behind him.


    The rest of the people behind young master Zheng echoed his words as well. "That''s right, we''ll listen to Brother Zheng!"


    Oh, so there really were a lot of people who disliked her and despised her?


    Then she had to think carefully about when she had offended so many people!


    The waiter suddenly felt a headache coming on, feeling that this matter was not easy to handle.


    Apart from showing off a little, nothing out of the ordinary had ever happened to young master Zheng. Why did he have to go against a girl today?


    Regardless of the reason, it was not something that he, a waiter, could manage.


    He compared the gains and losses in his heart. He would never offend this young master Zheng or so many young masters. Otherwise, this store would definitely have a lot less silver.


    Then...


    The waiter walked to Murong Sheng''s side and lowered his voice: "Young lady, how about you change to a different restaurant for your meal? Or are you just going out for a stroll and coming back later? "


    "Oh?" Murong Sheng raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "What? Is it also up to you to decide where I will eat? Or could it be that, since he is the Heavenly Emperor, I should listen to whatever he says? "

 C173

    "I still hadn''t thought that I would be able to meet someone with such a noble identity after coming out for a meal."


    Young Master Zheng''s face changed as he pointed at Murong Sheng and spoke, "Don''t speak nonsense!"


    Impersonating a member of the imperial family was no joke!


    Even if he was given ten guts, he wouldn''t dare to pretend to be someone from the royal family!


    "Since that''s not the case, then don''t waste your breath! This young miss has already walked in, do you think you can chase me out?! " Murong Sheng sneered, raised his chin and looked at Young Master Zheng, "Wherever you want to go, what does it have to do with this young miss. This young miss will definitely eat here today! "


    The more he wouldn''t let her do anything, the more she would have to face him and see what these people could do to her.


    Wasn''t he displeased with her? Then he will continue to be displeasing to the eye!


    She didn''t have the energy to please a group of people who disliked her.


    This was the first time in his life that Young Master Zheng had been publicly spoken in such a manner. I am not willing to eat in the same restaurant as you! Who knows, it''s disgusting to see a woman taking off her clothes while eating! "


    "We''ll leave then!" This young master is not willing to stand here and watch you! "


    Hearing Young Master Zheng''s words, Murong Sheng''s hand that was placed on the banister tightened.


    No wonder, no wonder he wanted to cause trouble for someone he didn''t know. It was all because of that matter!


    Feeling the faint gaze on her from the restaurant''s main hall, Murong Sheng''s eyes dimmed.


    It seemed like the news of what happened in the Ghost King''s yard that day had spread. However, those who were aware of it were officials and nobles in the capital, while those who were aware of it were very few.


    Murong Sheng lowered his head slightly, covering the killing intent that filled his eyes that was like a violent storm.


    Fifth Princess, Spirit King!


    It''s all because of them!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Fifth Princess wanted to punish her, how could such a thing have happened?!


    And the Spirit King!


    I didn''t expect this man to be such a petty person! He was so angry from smashing a wine jug! In her previous life, she clearly didn''t know how many jugs of wine she had smashed, but even so, she still didn''t know that the king of the dead was frowning!


    Master Zheng was still immersed in his own atmosphere and did not know how to lower his voice. We actually walked with this woman into the same restaurant. When we get back, we must properly wash off this bad luck! "


    "In the future, this young master will definitely not come back! Come, let''s go eat at another house! "


    As Young Master Zheng spoke, he glanced at Murong Sheng, as if he had seen something dirty, and disdainfully curled his lips: "You''ve done such a shameful thing, and you still have the nerve to leave the Rongguo Mansion, you''re truly shameless!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I think we should talk to our other colleagues. "In the future, we won''t be able to come to this restaurant anymore. This woman has made it so dirty!"


    "That''s right. A shameless woman should be staying in the mansion, right? Are you not going anywhere?"


    "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as him. You acted like nothing happened, and wandered around, you really disgrace Rongguo Mansion! "


    "Aiyo, the Rongguo Mansion has been causing quite a bit of trouble recently. After this, there will really be a good show to watch. "


    "Let''s go, let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer." I feel like this air has been tainted! "


    Young Master Zheng and his men were talking loudly at the same time as if they were afraid that no one else would hear them. This caused many people to prick up their ears to listen in curiosity, this rumor spread like wildfire.


    If word of that got out, it would no longer be the same.


    The three of them had become tigers, and the number of people who had spread the news was not limited to just three. He could say anything he wanted, but it was just a sentence.


    The core content was that Murong Sheng was shameless.


    Murong Sheng sneered, raised his head, and looked towards Young Master Zheng and the others: "After saying so many malicious words here, you are leaving if you want to.


    Young Master Zheng glared at Murong Sheng as he asked, "Who do you think you are!? "You want to stop me? I''ll see if you can!"


    "I''ve seen people seeking death, but I''ve never seen you looking to die with your neck stretched out like this," Murong Sheng''s eyes were filled with coldness. His hand trembled, and something unknown flew towards Young Master Zheng, "Since you want to die that much, then let this young lady grant your wish!"


    Everyone was still in a daze, and had yet to react to what had happened. Zheng Zhe felt his entire body turn cold and his clothes disappear! No, it was all unlocked!


    Including pants!


    Immediately, the surrounding people exclaimed in surprise.


    "Oh my god!" "What''s going on!?"


    "What''s going on? Why is this young master Zheng so bald all of a sudden?!"


    Ah!" "Scoundrel!


    "Mist Grass!" [Young Master Zheng is walking on the streets without any clothes on?!] If this gets out, won''t it make old man Zheng so angry that he''ll die of anger! "


    "Brother Zheng!" "You ¡­"


    The few people following behind Master Zheng were also shocked by what they saw. Looking at the naked young master Zheng, everyone was dumbfounded.


    He had no idea what to do now.


    Young Master Zheng was blown away by the wind and regained his senses as he listened to the people around him. Ye Zichen quickly pulled up his pants, while the upper half of his body really didn''t care about him anymore.


    His face changed back and forth.


    She stared at Murong Sheng shamefully, wishing that she could beat him to death here. "You shameless woman, did you strip me of my clothes!"


    "Oh, look at what you''re saying. Was he stupid? Is it my hysteria that''s making me delirious? " Murong Sheng leaned on the banister and sighed, "Such a big person, it''s such a pity to be dumb."


    "You dropped your own clothes. How can you blame it on me? I was just standing there obediently without moving. All the people here saw it with their own eyes. Why did you throw a bowl of dirty water on my head? "


    "That''s right, that girl is still standing there without moving!"


    "That''s right, this unjustly accused person isn''t so unjustly accused!"


    "He looks pretty good, I didn''t expect him to be a fool."


    "That''s right. However, if he is a fool or not, he would not take off his clothes in front of everyone right?"


    Listening to the whispers of the crowd, Young Master Zheng felt even more humiliated. With one hand holding onto his pants and the other holding onto a fan, he pointed at Murong Sheng: "Then tell me, if you didn''t strip me, who else could it be?!"


    There were so many people here, and he had a conflict with this shameless woman, Murong Sheng!

 C174

    "If you ask me, how would I know?" Murong Sheng scoffed, looking at Young Master Zheng''s red face, he looked as if he was being roasted on a fire.


    He laughed and pointed to the sky, "Maybe it is the heavens. Seeing that you are bullying a little girl in front of so many people, I will make you take off your clothes in front of so many people."


    "Now, you don''t need to speak of my shamelessness and shamelessness all day, right? You have already become like me. If you want to avoid me anymore, you''ll have to see if you have the qualifications. "


    Murong Sheng yawned, and waved to the waiter: "Waiter, lead the way, lead me to the private box."


    Truly, after being delayed for such a long time, her stomach was about to turn flat from starvation.


    However, she was a bit curious now. In the face of such a situation, would young master Zheng still have the face to continue mocking her? They were all similar people, who would look down on them?


    The waiter had a sullen expression and didn''t know what to do. This little ghost got hurt during a fight with a deity, he couldn''t even be considered a little brat now. At most, it''s a little kid.


    Since this young miss was fighting with young master Zheng in the restaurant, what should he do?!


    Furthermore, why did young master Zheng''s clothes suddenly get taken off?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t suspect this lady just now, but that was exactly what she said. She didn''t move. How could she have stripped him of his clothes in front of so many people?


    That was truly strange. It was unbelievable.


    Young Master Zheng almost died from anger when he heard the surrounding people talking about it. Right now, he only wanted to find a hole in the wall to hide in.


    The good image that he had maintained for so many years had been ruined by this woman!


    "Someone, come!" Young Master Zheng couldn''t care less as he shouted in anger.


    He had already lost his image, what was there to consider about it! What he needed to do now was to make Murong Sheng suffer a loss in order to quell the anger burning in his heart!


    "Men, teach this woman a lesson. Let her know who she cannot provoke!" He wished that he could kill Murong Sheng on the spot!


    The people following Young Master Zheng did not move. They frowned as they looked at Murong Sheng and then at Young Master Zheng.


    They weren''t servants of Young Master Zheng''s manor. It wouldn''t be good for Young Master Zheng to beat a woman up by shouting at them like this, would it? Furthermore, Young Master Zheng had vented his anger on a woman and wasted his time in reading the Book of Virtue.


    Everyone was looking at him. Master Zheng himself didn''t know what was going on, but his clothes were all gone. What did it have to do with a woman?


    Besides, young master Zheng wanted them to beat up women. That would never work! They were all people who had read a lot of poetry, how could they mess with a woman?


    "Brother Zheng, should we consider this matter?" One of them didn''t want to make things difficult for the girl and turned to Zheng. "This has nothing to do with the girl."


    This wasn''t how to vent one''s anger.


    "Yeah, Brother Zheng. We''re all watching ¡­"


    "Originally, the girl didn''t do anything to Brother Zheng. If Brother Zheng were to hit a woman, then I''m afraid his reputation won''t be good ¡­"


    The waiter was also in a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to bring Murong Sheng to the private box, or stay behind and see what Young Master Zheng''s intentions were.


    Murong Sheng even held his stomach and laughed, at the same time, there were quite a few whispers coming from the restaurant.


    "This is truly interesting. You lost all of your clothes, yet you want to frame me as a little girl?"


    "That''s right, maybe he didn''t put on his clothes well and dropped off when he made a big move!"


    "So many of us are watching!"


    "Who knows what kind of illness this young master Zheng is suffering from. He wants to take his clothes off when he sees so many people!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Then, you will come back to your senses. It''s not like you want your reputation to go awry and frame that young lady!"


    All sorts of voices entered Young Master Zheng''s ears. Immediately, he went back and forth between red and green.


    What he could guarantee was that his clothes were all ripped, and it had to be Murong Sheng''s doing. However, how he had unknowingly stripped his clothes in front of so many people!


    Anyway, it was that woman who did it!


    Young Master Zheng was extremely angry, not only because he was angry at Murong Sheng for making him lose face, he was even more angry that his friend would actually speak up for that woman!


    It was one thing for her not to help, but she was actually helping that woman in front of him?!


    Was he being unreasonable?!


    Not at all, his face was already gone by that woman, how could he still talk sense!


    Noticing that no one was willing to help him, young master Zheng prepared to charge forward by himself. However, after just two steps, he almost tripped over it. Only now did he discover a very serious matter. His pants were still in his hand and had yet to be tidied up!


    The expression on young master Zheng''s face grew even uglier.


    "Yo, who''s blocking the way here? Don''t you know that good dogs don''t block the way? Hurry up and get out of the way for your grandaunt! "


    After the arrogant voice entered, it began to laugh loudly, "Aiya, who was I then? So it was the little fool from the Zheng family. What are you standing here for? Ouch! Why is my upper body naked? "


    "You want to perform a striptease with so many people?"


    Master Zheng''s face suddenly darkened, as though he was cooking at the bottom of an iron pot, extremely ugly: "Sun Zhengshi!"


    "What?" Can you put your clothes on properly before you call me grandaunt? " Sun Zhengshi dug his ears with his fingers and blew at them, "Even you like this would cause me to feel extremely stinging!"


    Murong Sheng took a look, and it turned out that the two people who had come were Sun Zhengshi and Sun Wenzhe. It was no wonder why his tone was so arrogant. It was hard to find another person with such arrogance in the entire capital.


    "You!" Master Zheng knew that now was not the time to argue with Sun Zhengshi, so he put down his words, "Don''t run if you dare! This matter, I am not done with you! "


    "Wait," Murong Sheng opened his mouth, "You''re not done with me? "Master Zheng, are you stupid or something is wrong with your head? There are so many people who can testify for me, why are you so stubborn?"


    "Could it be that you intentionally took off all your clothes to frame me?"


    "Oh? You can''t frame someone, the little fool of the Zheng Family." "The Zheng Family is fair and square. How could they do such a thing?"

 C175

    "Sun Zhengshi, shut up!"


    If it wasn''t because it was inconvenient for them to fight right now, Young Master Zheng would have already fought with Sun Zhengshi.


    "Tsk, if you tell me to shut up, then I''ll shut up. Then wouldn''t I lose face?" Sun Zhengshi''s eyes swept across Master Zheng''s body, "A brat like you who isn''t even dressed yet started to imitate what others have to say. How can you be so capable?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but he always boasts that he has read a lot of poetry, that he knows about astronomy and geography, and that he looks down on us who dance with guns and stick together. All day long, I''ve been talking bad about people behind their backs, and I''ve been thinking about it. No matter how bad it is for us to swing our guns and stick, we still haven''t taken off our clothes and run around the streets like you did, right? "


    "This is so funny. You took off all your clothes yourself, and now you''re even framing that little girl? How come I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you?"


    Zheng couldn''t take it anymore and was about to say something. The person behind him quickly stopped him. "Brother Zheng, did you forget that this Miss Sun is not easy to mess with?"


    "That''s right. Brother Zheng, the most important thing to do right now is to leave and find some clothes to put on ¡­"


    "Everyone here is looking at Brother Zheng. He is bare-chested, so it doesn''t look very elegant ¡­"


    How was this not elegant, it was simply embarrassing to death!


    No matter how thick-skinned Master Zheng was, he had no face to continue squatting down. He was so angry that his face turned red. He picked up his pants and quickly left. The people who came with Master Zheng also had no face to continue squatting down.


    Picking up the clothes that Zheng Gongzi left behind, he ran off with a flushed face.


    After the group of people left, Sun Zhengshi then walked towards Murong Sheng: "Sigh, what a coincidence, we actually met each other here!"


    Murong Sheng smiled and nodded, then took the initiative to invite her: "That''s right, come out for a meal. Why don''t we sit together? "


    "Good, good, good," Sun Zhengshi hurriedly nodded his head and pulled Sun Wenzhe over, "Waiter, why aren''t you quickly leading the way? Bring us to the private box!"


    Who didn''t know of Sun Zhengshi''s fame?


    Since young master Zheng had run away, how could the waiter dare to offend this evil woman in the capital? He quickly greeted the three of them and went to a private room. After closing the door, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    God.


    Just what day was it today to cause such a ruckus? I hope Young Master Zheng will not keep it in their restaurant!


    Sun Zhengshi found a place to sit and excitedly asked Murong Sheng: "What happened between you and that Zheng Family''s little fool? It looks like he wants to bite off a piece of your flesh. "


    He had never seen the young fool of the Zheng Family throw a tantrum like this.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that that person''s mouth is so cheap. After that, I let him taste the feeling of having all his clothes taken off." Murong Sheng knew that the Sun siblings had betrayed her, so he told her.


    Hearing this, the Sun siblings immediately understood what was going on.


    "I''m really sorry," Sun Wenzhe apologized. "If my actions at that time had been more distant, I wouldn''t have caused Fifth Princess to misunderstand and do such a thing."


    To get to the bottom of it, it was all because of the Murong Sheng that he had implicated.


    "I''m so sorry." Sun Zhengshi''s previous excited mood had also disappeared, and he sighed. "After the day is over, my brother greeted them all, and told them not to leak news of this matter. "But ¡­"


    Sun Zhengshi pursed her lips, feeling that it was hard to say anything. "But your majesty suddenly ¡­"


    Murong Sheng was expressionless, "So you''re saying, that day in the Ghost King Courtyard, I was the only one who lost. I was also the only one ordered by the Ghost King to take off my clothes, right?"


    Sun Zhengshi was embarrassed to reply, but at this time, he had to say it. It couldn''t possibly mean that Murong Sheng didn''t know anything all by himself.


    "Yes ¡­" Sun Zhengshi sighed, "The Emperor told everyone present to not speak of this matter. If anything happened to Fifth Princess''s reputation, the Emperor would investigate it thoroughly. "When the time comes ¡­"


    There was no need for him to say anything else. He could easily guess what was going on.


    That would definitely behead him.


    Having a powerful backer was truly not bad. That day, both she and Fifth Princess were punished, and the result was ¡­ Only her matter had been spread out. She was the only one who had been forced by the Spirit King to take off her clothes.


    Even if the emperor was extremely angry at the Fifth Princess''s actions back then, he wouldn''t care about the entire royal family''s reputation and let the news about the Fifth Princess get out.


    Thus, wasn''t she the only one who was unlucky in the end?


    Furthermore, those who had come that day were not ordinary commoners. Those who had come were nobles and nobles, young masters and mistresses. How could the emperor kill them all just to keep things under wraps?


    Thus, he could only suppress the matter of the Fifth Princess and use her as bait to attract others'' attention. At that time, no one would bring up the Fifth Princess anymore. Instead, they would focus all their attention on her.


    She was originally a destitute lady in the Rongguo Mansion, so there was no pressure at all when she was used. However, she, Murong Sheng, was not the kind of person who would casually be tricked by others.


    Let her block the blade?


    Let''s see if he has the qualifications!


    Especially since this incident was caused by the Fifth Princess, why was she the only one to be treated as a topic of idle chatter? And was the Fifth Princess still the lofty and aloof Fifth Princess?


    Seeing Murong Sheng''s cold face, Sun Zhengshi couldn''t think of anything to say to comfort him. After racking his brains, he finally had a flash of inspiration.


    Based on Murong Sheng''s current thinking, he must really like to listen to Fifth Princess''s shaming!


    "I heard that Fifth Princess was almost beaten to death by the Emperor that day! I heard that even now, Fifth Princess is still not out of bed, and is in a miserable state. Furthermore, the Fifth Princess has completely offended the Spirit King, so I''m afraid that there will not be any good days in the future. "


    "I heard that the Emperor has already begun to pamper another princess. Soon, without the Emperor''s care and care, let''s see if the Fifth Princess can still act so arrogantly! "


    Seeing Sun Zhengshi''s ambitious words, Murong Sheng pursed his lips and laughed: "You purposefully spoke of the Fifth Princess in such a miserable manner, to console me?"


    Sun Zhengshi scratched his head and laughed embarrassedly: "I am trying to comfort you, but Fifth Princess is in a miserable state. You don''t even know, I also heard that the Fifth Princess''s face was slapped by the Emperor until it became swollen like a pig''s head! "


    "Moreover, he was ruthlessly kicked by the Emperor, causing him to spit out blood. Every ten days for half a month, they won''t be able to be raised back, and the Emperor also realizes that if we continue to spoil them like this, they might cause an even bigger scandal! "

 C176

    "Moreover, even the Emperor would normally not dare to provoke the Ghost King. The Fifth Princess had already provoked the Ghost King so carelessly, and the emperor still wanted to continue spoiling him. I am afraid that if I look at the Spirit King, I will no longer love Fifth Princess. "


    Ghost King?


    Hearing Sun Zhengshi''s words, Murong Sheng also sneered in his heart.


    The Spirit King was already at the top of the Ghost-faced Man in her heart, the person she wanted to kill the most!


    Now that she heard that the Fifth Princess was in such a miserable state, she did not feel happy at all. Instead, her teeth were itching to bite off a piece of meat from the Ghost King''s body!


    Humph!


    "Right!" Sun Zhengshi suddenly thought of something and patted his forehead, "Your innocence has been destroyed, it would be difficult to find a good person, why not just let my brother marry you!"


    Murong Sheng couldn''t hold back and spat out the tea in his mouth.


    He could not help but cough. This Sun Zhengshi, he really dares to say it!


    She was truly worthy of being the daughter of the Duke of Zhenguo. Her words caused everyone to be shocked.


    Most likely, when Sun Zhengshi said these words, he did not even greet Sun Wenzhe and directly said them out loud.


    Indeed, Sun Zhengshi had only said it out of a flash of inspiration. However, after he said it out, he felt that this matter was quite reliable and his expression became more and more serious.


    He reached out and grabbed both of Murong Sheng''s hands, "Don''t be shocked, I think my words are quite reliable. If my brother hadn''t insisted on coming over, Fifth Princess wouldn''t have noticed you. "


    "Because of my brother, your innocence was destroyed. Why don''t you just let my brother take responsibility? Besides, both my brother and I knew exactly what had happened that day. It''s definitely not like those people outside who despise you! "


    Sun Zhengshi wanted to continue speaking, but he was cut off by Sun Wenzhe, "Sun Zhengshi, don''t speak nonsense here. Be careful not to ruin Miss Murong''s good name."


    "Bro, why are you so fierce? Did I say something wrong?" Sun Zhengshi frowned, he felt that what he said was correct, there was nothing unreliable about it.


    Sun Wenzhe was practically convinced by this little sister of his that no matter how much he thought about it, he just glared at Sun Zhengshi. Miss Murong has an oral engagement with Prince Rui''s son, and she''s even more of a childhood sweetheart. "


    "You talk so much into the ears of the Prince Rui''s son, how do you expect Miss Murong to explain?"


    "Sigh ¡­" Sun Zhengshi sighed, "How could I have forgotten about that? Now that the families, which are slightly more powerful than them, know about this, could the Prince Rui''s son really tolerate it? "


    "Will he ¡­" The more Sun Zhengshi thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible, "Could it be that he would look down on her because of this, and then send someone to cancel the engagement? Brother, didn''t you just say that? It''s just a verbal agreement, so it should be very easy to break it, right? "


    Yeah.


    Murong Sheng seemed to have thought of this problem as well.


    In his previous life, he did not keep up with Shangguan Hong''s engagement automatically because at that time, the Emperor had suddenly ordered for the Ghost King to marry him. However, at that time, the Ghost King did not take off his clothes.


    This time, even if the Emperor wanted to grant them marriage, he wouldn''t be staring at the Rongguo Mansion, right?


    Then... The reason for Shangguan Hong to break off the engagement seemed to be this one. She, Murong Sheng, had stripped naked in front of so many people, and was definitely unwilling to marry her.


    Otherwise, she would be like a stain on Shangguan Hong''s heart, forever and ever. After all, that arrogant man would definitely not allow him to have any stains.


    From the looks of it, if this matter were to be spread, it wouldn''t be a bad thing ¡­ If she had to keep up with Shangguan Hongxu in the future, she might as well reduce her own contact with him now that her innocence had been destroyed.


    "Don''t say anymore," Sun Wenzhe frowned as he glared at Sun Zhengshi, "You just need to keep your mouth open and you know that every day you speak nonsense. Be careful that I don''t complain to Mother when I go back."


    Hearing that, Sun Zhengshi retracted his neck, and did not dare to say anymore. He quietly muttered: "Really, could it be that what I said was wrong ¡­"


    Someone like Shangguan Hong, how could he possibly accept the destroyed Murong Sheng?


    Sun Wenzhe had never been able to do anything to this little sister of his. He sighed, "Miss Murong, please don''t listen to her nonsense. What she says is not true."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are all friends. I know that Miss Sun said it for my own good, that''s why she said it."


    She, Murong Sheng, could still differentiate between good and bad intentions.


    For example, Sun Zhengshi. That day, when there were so many people bullying her, only Sun Zhengshi stood in front of her and glared at them. Just based on this point, she, Murong Sheng, would not forget.


    "Who was it just now that bullied my little brother? Come out quickly!"


    At this moment, a shout came from outside. It sounded very angry.


    Instantly, the outside world was in an uproar, and it was extremely lively. When the people who were preparing to leave heard that there was going to be another show to watch, they all sat back down and began to watch.


    He was close to holding the melon seeds in his hands and watching the show from the sidelines.


    "Ouch?" Murong Sheng lazily opened his mouth, "Don''t tell me he''s calling me?"


    She and the little fool from the Zheng Family were the only two people who had fallen out with each other.


    "This voice ¡­" Sun Zhengshi blinked his eyes and said to Murong Sheng, "Which Zheng Clan''s little fool''s brother is this voice?"


    "So you really did come looking for me." Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, "I haven''t even eaten here yet and this Zheng Family has come one after another. Why do I feel like I have a grudge against this family in my previous life? "


    If she thought back carefully, she might have had nothing to do with this Zheng family in her previous life.


    "Sigh ¡­" Sun Zhengshi also shook his head, "This Zheng Family is very pedantic. They think of themselves as scholars and often look down on other people. "I feel like I have read a lot of poetry and I know everything."


    "A single word. Arrogant. That little fool can still be considered easy to deal with, this big one isn''t as easy to deal with as the little fool, "Sun Zhengshi analyzed, and then persuaded Murong Sheng," How about we secretly slip away, the tasty restaurant doesn''t only stop at this ¡­ "


    Sun Zhengshi had not finished speaking when he saw Murong Sheng already standing up and pushing open the door: "Since this person has come looking for me, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me to leave now?"


    "I was able to find a restaurant today, so I slipped away. I can find the Rongguo Mansion in a while, I don''t know how to escape. "It would be better to completely settle this matter now."

 C177

    Being found out by someone and going to the Rongguo Mansion was not as easy as being dealt with here.


    Murong Shan and the Qi family would definitely come out to do something.


    Furthermore, that Murong Cheng who disliked her everywhere, how could she possibly live a good life?


    Besides, escape?


    It was not Murong Sheng''s style.


    Sun Zhengshi pondered, and it turned out to be true. If the Zheng Family were to really cause a ruckus in the Rongguo Mansion, with the character of Murong Sheng''s large family, they would probably be even worse off.


    "Let''s go, you''re right. Right now, you should at least face it better than when you go back to the Rongguo Mansion alone. Go! "I''ll go with you. I want to see what kind of tricks this Zheng brothers are up to!"


    Sun Wenzhe originally wanted to stop him, but he heard what Murong Sheng said. In the eyes that he looked at Murong Sheng, there was an additional hint of admiration. Although this girl had a lot of things on her body, it had to be said that she had a clear understanding of the situation.


    Better, at least, than his silly sister.


    Sun Wenzhe did not speak and instead walked forward and stood behind Murong Sheng. It was obviously the same as Sun Zhengshi''s decision;


    "The one wearing white crescent clothes is that Zheng Clan''s little fool''s brother," Sun Zhengshi introduced, "and the other people should be the ones that he called over to support himself."


    After he finished speaking, Sun Zhengshi snorted, "What a coward. I''ve come to find you to demand an explanation, to find so many people to support me, I''ve truly lost my life."


    Murong Sheng looked down, based on their appearances. The Zheng Family''s fool did not look much different from the little fool. It was just that the little fool still had an air of arrogance around him that had not disappeared. However, this big fool looked a little more noble.


    As long as he stood there silently, others would be able to tell that he was a scholar.


    When Murong Sheng and the others looked down, Mr. Zheng also raised his head and looked over. He slightly raised his chin and squinted his eyes: "Are you that woman who stripped my brother of all his clothes?"


    Murong Sheng laid on the railing, and looked down while grinning: "How can you speak randomly if you don''t have any evidence? "You might as well ask, did I strip your younger brother of his clothes, or did your younger brother''s clothes fall off on his own?"


    "You might not believe what I''m saying, but with so many people sitting here, are you going to pretend like you don''t know anything?"


    Mr. Zheng''s face darkened. "A mere woman doesn''t know shame. She has to strip a man of his clothes in public. I''d like to ask if you know how the word ''honor'' is written!"


    "Tsk," Murong Sheng scratched his ears, and looked down at him condescendingly. "A little fool Zheng, who doesn''t understand human speech has walked away, and now a great fool Zheng, who doesn''t understand human speech as well."


    "Saying that I did it, do you want to take out the evidence? "Don''t think that just because you''re a scholar that you don''t need evidence to prove yourself!"


    If this idiot Zheng had been nice and talked to her, she would have done the same. She had already said that she would ask if anyone had seen it.


    In the end, this idiot Zheng said she was shameless, so why should she be polite to such a person?


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, Sun Zhengshi hid at the side and secretly laughed. Even Sun Wenzhe formed a fist with his hand, and coughed lightly. It concealed the thought of laughing.


    Originally, he was worried that Murong Sheng would suffer. But now, it seems that the one who suffered was that Zheng Family member.


    The great fool Zheng had never liked Murong Sheng from the start, but now that he heard what Murong Sheng said, his expression turned from dark to black as he stared coldly at Murong Sheng.


    "There is a saying by the Saints, it is really good! Only lowly people and women are hard to raise! As a reader, how can I speak to a shameless woman like you? "


    "Oh." Murong Sheng nodded in understanding, "Since you''ve already said that, then what are you looking for me here for? It''s true that men are even more falsifying than women. They don''t talk to me when they say it, and they even call me by my name. "


    Murong Sheng sighed: "It''s really frustrating, I''m going to eat, you go take a break."


    After he finished speaking, Murong Sheng turned around and was about to return to the private box to eat. He had been delayed for so long that his stomach was about to burst from hunger!


    "I told you to leave! You are not allowed to leave, there are still things that you have yet to finish! " Seeing that Murong Sheng was about to leave, the big idiot Zheng was so angry that he forgot what he had just said and hurriedly spoke.


    "Aiya," Murong Sheng stopped and turned around to look at the great fool Zheng. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised, "I don''t know who told me just now that they aren''t going to talk to a woman like me? "Why did you suddenly go back on your word not too long ago?"


    "However, since you don''t want your face anymore, I''ll just reluctantly take a look at what you have to say to me." "Say it, my time is precious. Hurry up and say that I have other things to do."


    The big idiot Zheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he recognized Murong Sheng and stopped him. He had no choice but to swallow his own anger: "You ¡­. "You ¡­"


    You couldn''t say anything useful for a long time.


    He was so angry that he wanted to clench his fist, rush up to Murong Sheng and fiercely beat him up.


    However, the identity of a scholar made it impossible for her to do as she pleased!


    If he did, then the reputation of the Zheng Family would be affected. Therefore, he must remain calm and not be angered by this woman.


    Calm down, calm down.


    The fool Zheng took in a deep breath. When he raised his head again, his eyes were cold. "You insulted my brother before. Now I want to seek justice for him."


    "To seek justice? What justice? When did I insult your brother? "


    Murong Sheng looked around: "Do you know?"


    "I don''t know." This is Sun Zhengshi.


    "Do you know?"


    "I''m not sure." This is Sun Wenzhe.


    Both sides gave Murong Sheng an accurate answer, allowing him to spread his hands towards the great fool Zheng, as he shrugged his shoulders: "Look, you''re insulting your little brother just because you say I insulted him? You have no proof at all, so don''t casually put a black pot on me. "


    "Besides, how old is your brother? How could a weak girl insult him? Could it be that he had no hands or feet? If he was bullied, would he only cry and find his family members to back him up? This is too embarrassing. "


    Murong Sheng looked at the Zheng Eldest fool with disdain: "I really don''t know how you have the nerve to come over with such a useless little brother."

 C178

    "You!"


    The big fool Zheng was so angry he couldn''t speak.


    What was he supposed to say? Was he supposed to admit that his little brother was incapable?!


    Even if he really did not have the ability, it would be embarrassing for him to say it!


    However ¡­ His little brother had indeed been bullied by such a little girl. This was too embarrassing!


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    "Why is this eldest son of the Zheng Family as unreasonable as his younger brother?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. It was clearly because she didn''t wear her clothes properly, yet she had to blame this little girl!"


    "Isn''t it so? He''s really too shameless! I''ve never seen anything like it. "


    "I''m not seeing things. The young lady just stood there. Then, Young Master Zheng''s clothes would fall off!"


    "Maybe some young master Zheng did it on purpose? To use such a method to frame a young lady, you sure are shameless. "


    "Hahaha, this Young Master Zheng, if you are bullying a little girl, don''t blame me. Maybe the heavens can''t stand it, so they will strip off your clothes too! "


    The customers in the restaurant immediately started to discuss as if they were watching a good show. Some said that Murong Sheng was rather pitiful, but before he did anything, he had already been tricked. Others were talking about Young Master Zheng. If he bullied that girl again, the heavens might make him act like his younger brother.


    In any case, this place was going to be bustling with noise and excitement, just like a marketplace.


    "You!" Big Idiot looked at Murong Sheng angrily, "Don''t spout nonsense here! You were the one who took off my little brother''s clothes, why are you pretending to be innocent! "


    "Look, such a big person, can''t even hear what others are saying? I told you, I didn''t do it. "There are so many people who have testified to me, why can''t you listen to the opinions of others and be so stubborn?"


    Murong Sheng sighed, and shook his head: "Truly a pity for Old Master Zheng. Little ears are not good, big ears are not good either. "I''m just immersed in my own world, not listening to anyone else at all."


    "He''s so stubborn. Wouldn''t he be harming others if he were to go on a rampage?"


    The guests, who were discussing the Zheng Family''s matters, suddenly stopped in their tracks. When he thought back to what Murong Sheng had just said, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss.


    That''s right!


    None of the small and large members of the Zheng Family would listen to the words of others. If they became officials, wouldn''t they be bringing harm to the common people?!


    As long as there was a possibility that their own interests were involved, everyone would no longer have the face to watch the show. Everyone would still be in danger. What if the people of the Zheng family became officials that harmed the commoners?


    The way he looked at the young master Zheng also turned unfriendly.


    "Master Zheng, how could we be wrong?"


    "No need to say it, didn''t you see that, Master Zheng?" Since it''s not, why do you have to say that it was a young lady who did it!? "


    "Yeah, don''t tell me that Young Master Zheng thinks so." Are we all protecting that little girl? "


    "I need to listen to others'' opinions. Who can say what they think? Seriously, I don''t even know where I''ve read the books to."


    "That''s right," Murong Sheng smiled as he looked at the big idiot Zheng, "You''re saying that it was me who did it, but it was me who did it? And I said you did it? Did you do that? "


    "You!" If not for the only reason he could suppress his urge to do so, he would have rushed forward to beat someone up already!


    "Brother Zheng!" "Don''t be rash!" A person brought by the big fool Zheng stopped him immediately when he saw the unfriendly eyes of the people around him. "There really is no evidence. How about we wait until we find evidence before we ¡­"


    "No way!"


    The big idiot Zheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "My brother said that it''s this woman who did it, then it''s this woman who did it!"


    "Hey, what''s going on with you? Why are you so stupid? " Murong Sheng sighed helplessly, "I came out for a good meal, why am I being pestered by people like you? I''m really too unlucky!"


    When he spoke, it also resonated with the others.


    He was really unlucky.


    They had all seen it with their own eyes. This little girl had come to the restaurant to eat. The first to speak up and mock him was the young master Zheng. His clothes were missing, and the one framing him was also the young master Zheng.


    From the beginning to the end, the girl had been innocent and innocent.


    He really didn''t expect that the two young masters of the Zheng Family would be so unreasonable as to bully a girl!


    "I say," Murong Sheng leaned on the railings, and looked at the big idiot Zheng who was so angry that his face turned ashen, "What exactly do I need to do to stop you from bothering me?"


    "For my brother, apologize!" Big idiot Zheng gritted his teeth as he stared at Murong Sheng.


    "Apologize? Impossible, "Murong Sheng flatly refused." It''s not something I''ve done before, I won''t apologize. If I apologize, wouldn''t that give you all even more reason to wrongly accuse me? "


    "That''s right," Sun Zhengshi stood out to say, and had long disliked the big idiot Zheng, "Sister Sheng obviously didn''t do anything, yet you two brothers wronged him. What kind of logic is this!?"


    "If you don''t want to apologize, then so be it." Mr. Zheng stared at Murong Sheng with his eyes, "I want to compete with you! As long as you win over me, then this matter will be resolved in one fell swoop! "If you lose ¡­"


    Murong Sheng squinted his eyes: "What do you want to compete in?"


    "As a scholar, and young miss is also the daughter of the Rongguo Mansion, I naturally have to compete in some elegant matters. I want to compete in chess with you! "


    Chess?


    Murong Sheng pondered for a moment, but was interrupted by Sun Zhengshi before he could even speak.


    "No, we can''t compete in chess. Zheng, aren''t you being too shameless. You''ve learned to play chess since you were young, and you''ve mastered it long ago. Now that you said you wanted to compete in chess with Sister Sheng, you sure are shameless! "


    Silly Master Zheng stood below with a proud expression, "Miss Mu Rong from Rongguo Mansion is proficient in the art of zither, calligraphy, and painting. Also as a Rongguo Mansion, the Murong Second Miss shouldn''t be that bad either. This lowly one will compete with you in chess, is there something wrong with you? "


    Murong Sheng coldly looked at the great fool Zheng. Everyone in the capital knew about him. She, Murong Sheng, had been completely crippled by the Qi family for the past few years.


    Now, this idiot Zheng actually wanted to compete in chess with her in front of so many people.


    What kind of scholar are you bragging about?


    He was clearly a person who sought fame and reputation for himself. He talked the same way, and all of them were seeking benefits for themselves. He also wanted to protect his own face!


    Since this idiot Zheng wanted to die so much, then she, Murong Sheng, would not say anything.

 C179

    "Sure."


    Murong Sheng stopped Sun Wenzheng, who wanted to speak up for her, and stood up to agree: "But, what about the wager?"


    The big fool Zheng looked at Murong Sheng with his eyes slightly wide open: "Bet? Didn''t I just say it? "


    "That won''t do," Murong Sheng said as the corner of his mouth lifted into a smile. "If you lose, then you split it into two, what kind of logic is that? Originally, this matter had nothing to do with me at all.


    "So, we need to discuss another one."


    "Reschedule?" It was as if the big fool Zheng had heard something interesting. His surrounding friends also laughed mockingly. "Do you really think you can win against me?"


    Although he did not dare to surpass the Spirit King with his chess skills, he had never lost in so many years! In the Great Zhou Dynasty, he was definitely one of the best. This woman before him actually thought that he would lose to her?


    He was overestimating himself!


    Naturally, this woman was overestimating herself. He wanted to let her have a good look at what chess was all about!


    "I will absolutely not lose. Rather than worrying that I might lose to you, why don''t you think about it. "If you lose, then why did you crawl to the Zheng Family? Apologize to my younger brother!"


    Crawl?


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed with a cold light. Although the distance from here to the Zheng Residence was not far, it would definitely not be close!


    This Zheng guy was determined to oppose her. He wanted her, a girl who had yet to leave the pavilion, to crawl out of the restaurant and go to the Zheng Family mansion. He wanted everyone in the capital to follow him and make a joke out of her!


    Even though he looked like a scholar, his thoughts were much more vicious than anyone else''s!


    Since this person was so malicious, there was no need for her to hide anything. After all, this Zheng fella had started it first. Even if she said it, it would be because this Zheng guy was purposely making things difficult for a little girl like her!


    "Alright," Murong Sheng replied with a chuckle, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a strange arc, "Since First Young Master Zheng has already said so, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if I didn''t win?"


    "If I lose, I''ll crawl to the Zheng residence from here and personally apologize and beg for forgiveness for your brother ¡­"


    "Sister Sheng ¡­" Sun Zhengshi wanted to stop Murong Sheng, but he was pushed back by him, "But if you lose, then leave me one of your legs."


    Murong Sheng''s tone of voice was calm, but it did not mean that he was that calm when it came out.


    When everyone present heard what Murong Sheng said, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Oh, no.


    These two really play it big!


    One of them asked the girl to crawl to Zheng''s residence while the other asked the young master to hold his leg back.


    No matter who lost, it would still be a good show!


    Fortunately, he was not in a hurry to leave, or else he would not have been able to see such a good show!


    "How is it? Do you agree to it? " Murong Sheng looked down at him lazily. "If you don''t agree, I''ll have to go back to my room to eat. Talking to you two brothers who don''t understand human language is truly a waste of time."


    Even at this time, this damned girl still dared to slander him?!


    Eldest Young Master Zheng''s eyes turned cold and he looked at Murong Sheng with a deathly gaze: "Since Miss Murong has already said so, then this one will do as you say, and put up the chessboard!"

 C180

    He wanted to show this reckless girl that no one could casually bully them!


    Murong Sheng walked down and sat across from the great fool Zheng. She quietly observed the chessboard, thinking about the chess techniques that the Ghost King had taught her in her previous life.


    Looking at Murong Sheng not doing anything for a long time, the big fool Zheng thought that Murong Sheng was frightened, and laughed coldly: "Now you know how to be afraid? It was too late. However, I do not wish for others to say that I am bullying a woman.


    Sun Zhengshi stood behind Murong Sheng and only rolled his eyes when he heard about it.


    You don''t want others to say that you are bullying women? He had already started bullying others, yet he was still putting on an act here to give himself a good reputation. He was truly shameless!


    "Oh," Murong Sheng nodded his head, picked up a white piece and placed it on the Go board, "Since First Young Master Zheng has already said so, how much of a loss of face would I have if I were to refuse?"


    Since she asked for a chess piece in front of so many people, what else could she do? It was a direct opening.


    It immediately made the big fool Zheng''s heart tighten and his face became gloomy.


    This woman, how could she not play according to common sense?


    For the sake of face, most people wouldn''t agree even if he asked for a pawn!


    However ¡­


    He sneered in his heart. So what if he let fifth son do what he wanted? Even if he had let her win by ten points, she still wouldn''t be able to win against him! He was quite confident in his chess skills.


    Especially the matter of Murong Sheng being spread throughout the capital back then, made the big fool Zheng even more confident.


    It was wishful thinking for someone who had never played chess before to want to win against him.


    Of course, Murong Sheng knew what these scholars were thinking. He obviously didn''t want to, but in order to maintain his good reputation, he still had to say it out loud. After the other party made up his mind, he would be able to do so openly.


    But why wouldn''t she want the free money?


    She was a girl and not a gentleman. This Zheng guy had taken the initiative to let her, and he hadn''t forced her to do it. If she didn''t accept it, then she would be a fool.


    However ¡­


    She really wanted to see the look on his face after he lost to her.


    The two of them held onto the white and black chess pieces as they quickly left the chessboard. They played back and forth for a long time, but the situation was still very intense.


    Everyone around them also became excited. They wondered who would win and who would lose?


    "Aiya, can this little girl even play chess?"


    "From the looks of it, he probably won''t."


    "If she loses to the young master, doesn''t that mean she''ll have to crawl all the way to the manor to apologize?"


    "Aiyo, it really does look a little ¡­"


    "What''s that?" "It was clearly this little girl who had no idea that there was no limit to her abilities. She actually dared to go against Eldest Young Master Zheng. Now, it''s time for her to lose face, right?"


    "This is truly embarrassing ¡­"


    Those who were interested in watching the game would only be able to play a little bit of chess. Now that he looked at the chessboard, he could see that Murong Sheng was in a mess.


    Just then, he was about to eat all of the chess pieces in Murong Sheng''s hands.


    The outcome of this battle was about to be decided.


    This little girl must have lost. He had to crawl out of the restaurant and go to the Zheng residence to apologize to the young master Zheng.

 C181

    The situation on the chessboard slowly entered a state of closure.


    Inside and out, Blackie tightly surrounded Bai Zi, who was scattered all over the chessboard, but it was completely useless.


    If he still hadn''t lost to Hei Zi, then the only thing left to do was to continue playing.


    Originally, he thought that Murong Sheng was a very powerful person who had agreed so readily. They might even be able to witness the fall of young master Zheng from the altar!


    Results...


    This was truly disappointing, who would have thought that this little girl knew nothing at all!


    He wouldn''t dare to make such a bet with the young master. He didn''t know if he should praise others for their courage or what they had said.


    "Look, I knew the final victor would still be the young master Zheng."


    Lose, lose, the little girl is going to die.


    "It would be such a shame to climb out of the restaurant and into the Zheng residence." I''m afraid that the face of the Rongguo Mansion is already at its end, right? "


    The people watching the game didn''t have much interest in the game anymore. They knew what the final result would be, but the process wasn''t that important anymore.


    Everyone began to lose interest as they started to chat.


    "Ai, how boring."


    "That''s right. We already know the final result. Can''t young master Zheng quickly take him down?"


    "However, it''s not easy for a little girl to survive till now with the young master Zheng."


    "Not easy on what? Maybe Master Zheng had let them win on purpose? "Didn''t you hear that when the match just started, Young Master Zheng told us to let them have their fifth son?"


    "Sigh, hurry up and admit defeat. What a waste of time."


    When the voice entered the big fool Zheng''s ears, it made his heart feel incomparably comfortable.


    [As expected, this man is no fool. Whoever has the ability will have the ability. Can''t you see it clearly?]


    The big idiot Zheng no longer had a red face from being angered by Murong Sheng earlier. He raised his teacup and took a sip of tea, then looked at Murong Sheng who seemed to be hesitating on what to do.


    Look, is there still that arrogant attitude from before?


    The sweat on his forehead flowed down his cheeks onto the chessboard!


    This Bai Zi had been in his hands for who knows how long, but he didn''t dare to come down. Seeing this, even the big fool Zheng couldn''t help but sigh. "Think about it. It''s fine to waste a bit of time." After all, you can''t just spread word that this young master is bullying others.


    The big fool Zheng seemed to be extremely close to Murong Sheng, but the ridicule in his words was not concealed at all.


    From start to finish, Murong Sheng''s chess pieces were surrounded and blocked by him without a hint of accomplishment.


    I really hope that Murong Sheng can struggle with all his might at the very end to let him have some fun playing chess. Otherwise, it would have been a complete waste of his time.


    "Hey, Brother Zheng, why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    "I think I need to sleep for one night if I don''t get enough sleep! Perhaps, even after a night of sleep, she might not be able to figure out where the chess pieces are! "


    "Does this even need to be done? In my opinion, he could just admit defeat straight away! "With this mess, no matter how much you struggle, you won''t be able to win."


    "Only a deity descending to the mortal world can save this mess. I wonder what this woman is thinking. She actually competed with Brother Zheng in chess."

 C182

    "That''s right, that''s right. Let me see. Little girl, stop struggling." If you struggle, will you be able to turn the tide? "


    "Hahaha, if she could win against Brother Zheng in this game, then it would be a waste of time. "I will eat this wife without a second word!"


    "Aiyo, then hurry up and eat. There are so many of us here!"


    "What kind of joke is this? Can this woman win? "Why do you think I said such a bet? Didn''t you think that this woman couldn''t win against Brother Zheng?"


    "Aiya, don''t talk anymore. Just wait patiently for the results." I feel like Brother Zheng has won for sure! "


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Murong Sheng turned his gaze away from the chess board, and looked at the man who had boasted just now: "You said it just now, if I could win, you would eat all the chess pieces on the board?"


    He was originally taunting Murong Sheng with his mockery, but he did not expect Murong Sheng to not feel like taking the next step, and instead asked him if what he said was true.


    Immediately, the man raised his chin, and ridiculed Murong Sheng: "That''s right, I was the one who said that. If you win, I''ll eat all of these pieces! "


    "Oh," Murong Sheng nodded, "With so many people present, it is possible to testify. If you go back on your word, then kneel on the ground and bark a few times, calling yourself a puppy. "


    Instantly, a sense of humiliation arose on the man''s face. He glared at Murong Sheng fiercely: "Good! "I want to see how you, a woman, can win against Brother Zheng!"


    "There''s no need for that. You should worry about it. You should think about whether you want to be a dog or eat chess pieces." Murong Sheng smiled as he once again returned his gaze to the chess board.


    The big fool Zheng frowned as he stared at Murong Sheng. Since it was already this far, why didn''t the woman consider what she was going to do? He actually had the mood to spout such nonsense?


    Could it be that this woman believed that she could win against him?


    This was simply a joke!


    However ¡­


    Great fool Zheng looked at the chess piece that Murong Sheng had settled on and suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He had a nagging feeling that he might really lose to this woman.


    Impossible, how could he look down on me so much! He actually thought that such a woman could win against him.


    Look at how messy this game of chess is. If you want to win against him, in your next life, then so be it!


    Master Zheng''s eyes turned cold as he picked up the chess piece and fixed it on a spot.


    Sun Zhengshi could also clearly hear the discussions of these people. Since she couldn''t stop Murong Sheng and couldn''t understand what he meant by chess.


    Anxious, she lowered her voice and asked Sun Wenzhe: "Brother, look at the current situation, who will win in the end?"


    Sun Wenzhe looked at the chess board and frowned. Just looking at the game of chess, Murong Sheng was definitely going to lose. But...


    Looking at how confident Murong Sheng was, with not even the slightest hint of failure, Sun Wenzhe''s heart was a little confused. If he had to lose, Murong Sheng would unknowingly reveal some of his panic at this time.


    He didn''t want to be like this. He just sat there and fought with Brother Zheng.


    Maybe there really was a thread of hope?


    "Do you believe in Second Miss Murong?"


    Sun Zhengshi was startled, he did not think that Sun Wenzhe would say such a thing: "I do, of course I do!"

 C183

    Now that things had come to this, if she didn''t want to believe it, could she?


    If he said he didn''t believe it now, wouldn''t that be giving Murong Sheng pressure?!


    "Since you believe me, then watch the game." Sun Wenzhe continued to look at the chess board, at this moment, no one could say anything.


    Sun Zhengshi rolled his eyes at Sun Wenzhe. It was truly a critical moment, and her brother would not be of any use to her.


    Why hadn''t he noticed this before?


    Although she couldn''t understand chess, she could clearly hear what people were saying. Hearing that everyone was cheering for Murong Sheng, she was extremely nervous and immediately said, "Sister Sheng, do your best. I believe you can definitely win against this person!"


    Yo!


    Where did this shameless person come from to dare to speak in such a manner?


    When many people heard this, they opened their mouths to go back. When they saw that it was Sun Zhengshi who had said it, everyone shut their mouths tightly once more.


    Forget it, they were men that did not bother to lower themselves to the level of women!


    With a "pa" sound, Murong Sheng placed the chess piece in one spot, shocking everyone to the point that they surrounded him. After causing such a commotion, they thought that there might be some powerful move.


    After everyone saw the person clearly, they sighed and turned their heads away.


    How could they still believe that Murong Sheng could rise to prominence at such a time?


    This was completely impossible.


    A glint flashed past the eyes of the great fool Zheng, and his gaze landed on Murong Sheng. "Are you sure you want to come down here? You should know that I have no regrets. "


    "Of course." Murong Sheng nodded his head slightly, looked at the great fool Zheng with a beaming smile. However, don''t cry for me to bring the chess pieces back later. "


    "Oh?" As if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, he laughed out loud. "Miss Murong, you''re really too arrogant." You actually dare to say such words. Aren''t you afraid of making a fool out of yourself? "


    With a smile on his face, he fanned himself with the fan in one hand and placed the chess piece on the board with the other.


    "Second Miss Murong, you''ve lost."


    Since he had won, he had to maintain the demeanor of a scholar. He couldn''t let himself appear too pleased with himself.


    On the chess board, the black chess piece was like a spider web, covering the white pieces below. No matter how Bai Zi struggled, it was impossible for her to escape from the encirclement!


    Everyone was applauding and cheering, thinking that the chess piece played by the great fool Zheng was the best! It was not a waste of time for them to wait here for so long. It had finally ended!


    Was he going to see Second Miss Murong crawling over to the Zheng Family to apologize?


    "You said it." The folding fan in the hands of the big fool Zheng lightly tapped it against his palm, his face flashing with a proud expression, "Since we lost, shouldn''t we fulfill the bet we made earlier?" "From here, I''ll crawl to Zheng Manor and apologize to my younger brother!"


    "Right, right!"


    "That''s right, we can''t go back on our word!"


    "Hurry up and crawl. We''re all watching!"


    The person brought over by the big idiot Zheng was the one who caused the most trouble, and even then, didn''t have the face to look at Murong Sheng and smile.


    Murong Sheng seemed to not have heard the jeers from the surroundings, holding the white piece in his hand, he stared deeply with anticipation, and did not speak for a long time. He seemed to be thinking, but at the same time, he also seemed to be scared silly.

 C184

    Seeing that so many people were bullying Murong Sheng, Sun Zhengshi took a step forward: "No! Change the conditions! Zheng, do you think we''re all idiots? "I don''t know how far it will be from here to the Zheng Family. If I crawl over there, will I still be alive?!"


    Big idiot Zheng looked at Sun Zhengshi with displeasure in every one of his eyes and coldly snorted: "Could it be that you want to go back on your word? With so many people looking at you, if you all want to deny it, that will depend on whether you all are willing or not! "


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed!" Sun Zhengshi pointed at the big idiot Zheng''s nose and scolded, "You should have seen how good you are at playing chess, why are you even comparing yourself to a little girl! Even if I win, I will feel ashamed for you! "


    "I won by virtue of my ability, why would I lose to you?" "Miss Sun, it''s better if you don''t spout nonsense."


    Sun Zhengshi was about to burst out with vulgarities!


    He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen one as shameless as the great fool Zheng. He had actually used his own strengths to compete with the other party''s weaknesses. How shameless!


    Sun Zhengshi still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng smiled as she raised her head to look at the great fool Zheng. "I have no regrets, you''re the one who said that, right?"


    Great fool Zheng looked at Murong Sheng, who had a face full of no fear, and frowned, "That''s right, I was the one who said it."


    What was this woman trying to do?


    "In that case, you can''t go back on your word." Murong Sheng didn''t look like he was shocked at all. The smile on his face was brilliant, as if something good was about to happen.


    "What do you mean?" The man''s face fell.


    He looked back and forth on the chessboard, sizing it up, but did not find a single flaw. What was this woman trying to do?


    Pretending to be calm, wanting to make him panic?


    The big fool Zheng realized that there was nothing wrong with his position and his expression softened a bit, "Second Miss Murong, although you are a girl, your reputation is very important. However, if you make something, you just have to wait for it to be poured out. If you can''t take it back, then you ¡­ "


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Murong Sheng.


    "Of course I know that. Although I am a woman, I still keep my word." But the key is... I didn''t lose, "Murong Sheng said with a smile as he ran back and forth with the white piece in his hand in front of Mr. Zheng, and in the end, landed on the upper left corner of the chessboard.


    Everyone''s face turned pale. Had Master Zheng lost? How could this be possible!?


    Master Zheng''s chess skills were obvious to all, and the game he had just played...


    When they saw where Murong Sheng had landed, those who did not believe it immediately widened their eyes.


    This... This... This...


    Unexpectedly ¡­ How could this game of chess be broken like this?


    The chess game that everyone originally believed had no way of being reversed, was merely thrown to one side by Murong Sheng. In an instant, an earth-shattering change occurred!


    The originally messy white piece was instantly linked by this white piece. The black board game arranged by the great fool Zheng had been completely shattered. It had turned the tides and eaten every last one of the black board!


    What was supposed to be Hei Zi''s victory had now been completely turned into Bai Zi ¡­


    Murong Sheng, won!


    As for Young Master Zheng, he lost ¡­

 C185

    "This... "This ¡­"


    The onlookers gaped at this scene in shock. They had never expected such a change to occur in the end.


    Instantly, everyone became mute, unable to speak.


    What are you talking about ¡­


    They had captured the Murong Second Miss and mocked him for a long time now, but they really had no face to praise him anymore!


    "Young Master Zheng, how do you feel?" Murong Sheng held onto his chin with one hand, and looked at the big idiot Zheng with curved eyebrows, "As a person, don''t be arrogant. You are so arrogant that you think that you are invincible and no one can beat you. "


    "Look, isn''t this just a fall?" Murong Sheng sighed, and shook his head, "According to your chess skills, Young Master Zheng, it''s impossible for you to not see through this little trick. "It''s probably because I''m too arrogant and think that I don''t know how to do anything. My eyes are rolling up to fill in the blanks."


    Seeing the expression on the face of the big fool Zheng crumbling bit by bit and slowly becoming transparent, Murong Sheng felt more comfortable in his heart, more and more comfortable.


    Why did he have to look down on people?


    Wasn''t it impossible to think of a person who was more powerful than others?


    He thought he was invincible, but in the end? He wasn''t afraid of laughing his way out of it!


    In her previous life, the Ghost King was the one who personally guided her. How could she not be able to beat the current great fool Zheng?


    "He won?"


    Sun Zhengshi was already prepared, he rolled up his sleeves and fought with the big fool Zheng. But now, not only did Murong Sheng not lose, he even won?!


    "Oh my god," Sun Zhengshi felt his head spinning as he grabbed onto Sun Wenzhe''s arm to seek confirmation, "Brother, quickly tell me, did Sister Sheng win?"


    This was the first time he discovered that his little sister''s strength was so great that it shook Sun Wenzhe to the point where he couldn''t even stand steadily. He hurriedly spoke, "Right, right, right, Second Miss Murong has won. Don''t ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Sun Zhengshi had already abandoned Sun Wenzhe. He hugged Murong Sheng tightly and laughed loudly: "I knew it, Sister Sheng is the strongest! At the most critical moment, surprise me! "


    God! He was really too happy!


    Not only had Sister Sheng won, he had also won against that arrogant Ghost Zheng the Big Idiot!


    If this news got out, the Zheng Family would lose their face!


    Murong Sheng was about to be strangled to death by Sun Zhengshi. He hurriedly said, "Right, right, I''ve won. Can you ¡­" Let go of me first...


    Before he could finish, Sun Zhengshi let go of the man and laughed arrogantly: "See that?! Do you see it?! To make you all look down upon others, he pointed at the Sister Sheng and ridiculed them. Now, are they still taunting him? Are you still showing off? "


    "Continue to mock me, are you all continuing to laugh? Didn''t they think that the great fool Zheng was the best? How come now, you have lost to my Sister Sheng? This is truly embarrassing! "


    "The great Young Master Zheng, if he loses to my Sister Sheng in chess, I wonder if he would lose to death if word of this spread!"


    Everyone looked as if they had eaten sh * t, and their faces were extremely ugly. Seeing Sun Zhengshi''s arrogant attitude, he was helpless and could not say a word.


    How depressing!


    Who knew that Young Master Zheng would actually lose to this Second Miss Murong, who knew where he came from!


    "Impossible!"


    Eldest Brother Zheng looked at the chess board in disbelief, he couldn''t believe that he had actually lost to Murong Sheng!

 C186

    This is absolutely impossible!" How could you possibly win against me? This is not real, this is fake! This is nonsense!


    The big fool Zheng refused to accept this fact. His eyes widened to the point that they were about to pop out of their sockets. There was not a single trace of blood on his face. His face was extremely pale.


    His body was swaying, as though he would fall to the ground at any moment, staring straight at the last chess piece that Murong Sheng dropped.


    It was this chess piece, the chess piece that had turned him into a loser!


    Why was this happening?


    "Speak!" The big fool Zheng believed in his chess skills, and did not believe in Murong Sheng''s chess skills. He did not believe that Murong Sheng could win against him! " Are you out of your mind? Did you secretly take away the chess piece? That''s why the situation changed?! "


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, "Eldest Young Master Zheng, did you read it to an idiot? I cheated in front of so many people? Even if I thought about it, can''t you see that so many people are blind?


    Eldest Young Master Zheng, a loss is a loss. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to slander me as a Qian?" Murong Sheng tapped his fingers on the board as he continued, "This is a chess game, not a gambling game. "With all due respect, this is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    It was obvious where you were, and where you were. Besides, there were so many people watching. If she really had cheated, would they be able to see it?


    Besides, she was going to change the position of the big fool. Could it be that the great fool Zheng hadn''t noticed at all? One had to know that every time a child moved, there would be many changes.


    Chess was not something that could be played out of the blue, it was something that could not be found out immediately.


    A person who had read many books of poetry actually didn''t seriously ponder over the reason behind his defeat even after losing. Instead, he declared that the other party had cheated, wanting to blame all of his mistakes on the other party.


    This... It''s not something a gentleman would do.


    Many people looked at him with different expressions. However, Zheng was too immersed in the scene of his loss that he didn''t notice the looks on everyone''s faces.


    At this time, in a room on the second floor, someone who had been watching this scene for a long time said with a sigh, "He actually won? "I never thought that the first son of the Zheng Family would be so weak."


    Taking a closer look, this person seemed to be the manager of this restaurant.


    "What is it? Do you also feel that the little girl shouldn''t have won? " A tempting voice echoed. The voice was bewitching, causing one''s heart to palpitate uncontrollably.


    It was only because the shopkeeper had heard too much that he was able to suppress the fluctuations in his heart and not think too much about it.


    "Boss, you ¡­"


    The man was dressed in bright red clothes, with inky black hair flowing behind him. It was hard to tell the difference between a man and woman, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised: "That game of chess looks messy, but it''s actually a trap set up by the little girl. I want that person to gradually underestimate his opponent and walk into that girl''s trap step by step. "


    "Originally, there was no need to waste so much time on this game. However ¡­" The red-clothed man played with his black hair. "It seems that girl wants to give him a good beating."

 C187

    When the manager heard this, he instantly opened his eyes wide.


    Who would have thought!


    It was said that the Second Miss s had already been taken care of by the Second Madam. After all these years, even Yang Yang could not do anything about the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Who would have thought that he would be so capable?


    The matter with the Rongguo Mansion was once again ¡­


    Tsk.


    This little girl was very quick-witted. She knew that the more arrogant a person was, the less they would be able to withstand the blow. The reason for that was because people like them only thought that they were the strongest. No one could compare to them.


    Once someone beat him, then...


    The red clothed man had a smile at the corner of his mouth, emitting waves of laughter that caused one''s heart to tremble. In that case, this person was finished.


    "No ¡­" "Impossible ¡­" He stood there staring at the chessboard in a daze. "How could I lose?" How could I lose to such a woman? "


    I can''t lose!


    However ¡­


    I did lose!


    Could it be that I can''t even compare to a woman?


    Murong Sheng yawned, and lazily looked at the big idiot Zheng who was completely shocked and had lost his soul, but in his heart, there was not a bit of sympathy.


    Does it have anything to do with her? It''s not like she was the one who stubbornly insisted on competing. Since he was going to compete, he should know that he could lose at any moment now.


    You can''t accept it just because you lost?


    Such a big person, who would want to pacify you for the rest of your life? In order to not let him get hit, he had to hide his power?


    There was no such thing.


    "Young Master Zheng, you''ve lost. Are you going to fulfill your promise?" Murong Sheng supported his chin with one hand, his face filled with gentleness: "Are you going to chop off your own leg for me, or should I help you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the great fool Zheng looked at Murong Sheng with a sinister face: "I didn''t lose, I didn''t lose to you!"


    It was all an illusion. How could he lose!


    "Oh, a fool would never say that he is a fool. So many people are staring at him with their eyes wide open. Who do you think you are? " Murong Sheng glanced at the chess board, "This chess game has not been played at all. Whoever wins will become a big shot and you will be blind, can''t you see that?"


    "Hurry up and fulfill the bet, don''t waste time. How can you take back what you said? The young master said so himself. "My time is very precious, can you stop wasting it?!"


    "Who dares to touch me!" "I''m the eldest son of the Zheng Family. If you dare to touch me, give it a try!"


    "I don''t care whose family you are from. A loss is a loss. "If you want me to lose, you can just crawl back to the Zheng residence. Why can''t I just take one of your legs?"


    The surrounding people looked at him weirdly. When he thought about the matter that he had agreed on previously, he couldn''t help but want to go back and cover his mouth with his hands.


    Who would have thought that the young master Zheng would actually lose to such a young lady?!


    Hearing Murong Sheng''s words, the big fool Zheng almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This was what he had said to Murong Sheng just now, but he did not expect that Murong Sheng would talk about it in front of him!


    But now! If he led so many people, wouldn''t it be easy for him to leave?! How could an unarmed little girl be able to stop him!


    Want his legs?


    Wishful thinking! In his next life!

 C188

    The big fool Zheng gave his guest a look and was about to leave.


    In the end, before they could even take two steps forward, they were stopped by Sun Zhengshi and Sun Wenzhe.


    "What do you all want to do?!"


    Big idiot Zheng didn''t expect the Sun siblings to speak up for Murong Sheng like this. He was stopped and stared at the siblings.


    "What for? "What do you think?" When Sun Zhengshi went out of the room, he also carried a flexible sword with him, and now, he directly pulled it out from his waist, "How can I forget what you said? If you lose, then leave us one of your legs, or else you won''t be able to leave! "


    "You call yourself a scholar? Your words don''t count at all! What lousy scholar!" Sun Zhengshi spat on the ground, "Just look, it''s a villain!"


    "You!" The big fool Zheng didn''t want to get entangled with Sun Zhengshi, so his gaze landed on Sun Wenzhe, "Surnamed Sun, can you control your sister?!"


    Sun Wenzhe did not speak, as if he did not hear the words of the great fool Zheng.


    "Hmph, don''t waste your energy, idiot Zheng. This is my brother." Can my brother still help you? " Sun Zhengshi rolled his eyes, "Sister Sheng, tell me, which leg do you want? I promise I will chop it off for you! "


    "It''s good enough for me," Murong Sheng said while beaming, "I''m afraid Sister Sun doesn''t know which leg I want."


    "Don''t know?" Anything else I don''t know? Sister Sheng, you better not lie to me. "


    The words of Murong Sheng and Sun Zhengshi caused the surrounding people to involuntarily shudder and they hurriedly took a step back. They were afraid that Murong Sheng and Sun Zhengshi would accidentally cut off their legs.


    They wanted to eat a melon to watch a show, but they did not want to suffer!


    "Murong Sheng! "I''m telling you, I''m a member of the Zheng Family. You can''t do anything to me!" The big fool Zheng completely abandoned his image as a scholar and roared at Murong Sheng.


    "Oh? You are a member of the Zheng Family? I''m even a member of the Rongguo Mansion. When you made the bet just now, you didn''t mention it like that, "Murong Sheng laughed sarcastically and stretched out his hand," Sister Sun, could you let me use your flexible sword a bit?


    "Of course you can!" Sun Zhengshi placed the flexible sword in his hand into Murong Sheng''s grasp, and looked at Murong Sheng with his sparkling eyes.


    The corner of Murong Sheng''s mouth curved into a cold smile. The flexible sword in his hand was like a long snake that could not be seen. He headed straight for the fool Zheng. "What''s the use of saying so much? Aren''t you still trying to keep your legs for me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shrill scream rang out, echoing throughout the entire restaurant and even to the outside world.


    It caused the people coming and going to stop in their tracks. What was going on?


    He quickly rushed into the restaurant to watch the commotion.


    The first thing he saw was that both of his hands were covering his crotch area, and blood was dripping onto the ground between his fingers. It looked extremely bloody.


    "Oh my god! "So when she said to leave a leg behind, she meant this leg!"


    "I was confused before! Brother Zheng is a scholar, isn''t it better to have one hand? Why did it have to be a leg? Now... "I finally know ¡­"


    "Brother Zheng, isn''t this ¡­" Is he crippled? "


    "Heavens ¡­"


    Originally, there were quite a few people in the restaurant, but because of the great fool Zheng''s voice, quite a few more people were called in.


    Now, many people knew that the son of the great fool Zheng was gone!

 C189

    This woman was really vicious. She didn''t hold back at all when she said she would kill him!


    Everyone watched the miserable scene unfold before them, and held their legs tightly together, not daring to make a single move.


    Really, why does it feel like my lower body is chilled?


    A large area had already been vacated around Murong Sheng, and he was far away from him. They were just afraid that Murong Sheng would not be satisfied and take them seriously. Her eyes were filled with fear, feeling that Murong Sheng was a demon!


    The eldest son of the Zheng Family had castrated her. If word of this got out, the Zheng Family''s face would fall to the ground and be stomped on.


    This Rongguo Mansion and the Zheng Family are really irreconcilable!


    He had heard that the Zheng Family had the intention of sending Young Master Zheng to participate in the Imperial Examinations, hoping that he would become the top scorer. Now it seemed that there was no hope.


    How could the emperor let a person without any roots enter the imperial court and become an official?!


    Unless this person was a scholar who was even more talented than the heavens!


    It was clear that the young master Zheng didn''t meet this requirement.


    When Sun Zhengshi saw this scene, his eyes widened. He never thought that when Murong Sheng said he would chop off Master Zheng''s leg, he was actually talking about this leg!


    It was really cruel!


    At the same time, it had also made Sun Zhengshi''s heart incomparably happy!


    This idiot Zheng was even more outrageous than the little fool Zheng. His eyes were so high that they seemed to look at the heavens with contempt. It was as if he was the strongest student in the capital. Now that he had lost all his descendants, how could he still act so arrogantly?


    The eyes they looked at Murong Sheng with, carried a hint of adoration. Her Sister Sheng, was indeed the strongest, and she was not mistaken about him!


    Although Sun Wenzhe''s face was expressionless, he still calmly took a step back when he saw this situation. At the same time, he also felt a bit of a cold wind between his legs.


    Ruthless.


    This ruthless girl.


    Murong Sheng took out a handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped off the blood on the flexible sword. He threw the handkerchief to the side and smiled as he looked at the unconscious Zheng. "Since the young master has fulfilled his wager, I have no reason to stop you. You can go wherever you want."


    Everyone sighed in their hearts as they looked at the weak breathing fool Zheng on the ground.


    Ruined, ruined.


    If he was a good person, then he would really be ruined.


    "You ¡­" The people who came with Mr. Zheng were also frightened as they thought back to the situation. "You will regret it!" "The Zheng Family will never let you off!"


    "You won''t let me go?" Murong Sheng raised his brows, "He agreed to it, and I didn''t force him to agree. "Could it be that he wants to break his promise and be a turtle in the capital?"


    "You! Who knows what tricks you used to win against Brother Zheng! "Just you wait, the Zheng Family won''t let you off!" After saying that, the man and the others lifted up the big fool Zheng as if they wanted to leave.


    "Wait."


    Murong Sheng saw the man''s face clearly, and suddenly remembered something: Did I let you leave?


    "What are you trying to do!" Seeing such a cruel scene with Murong Sheng, how could these people dare to treat it as normal? "It''s not like I said anything wrong, what right do you have to make me stop!"

 C190

    "I don''t care if what you said is true or not. What I want to say is," Murong Sheng pointed at the black and white chess pieces on the chess board. Are you going to fulfill your promise too? "


    "What agreement? I don''t know!" What nonsense are you spouting! You can''t rely on yourself to win, so you have to do whatever you want! "


    "How can scholars these days not keep their word? Do they need someone else to remind them?" Murong Sheng frowned, he obviously could not bear to see the style of these scholars, "Didn''t you say that when we were playing chess? If I win, I''ll eat all the pieces. Why did you forget it after just a short while? "


    Immediately, the man took a step back, his face filled with fear.


    That''s right...


    After being reminded by Murong Sheng, he seemed to have remembered that he had said this in front of so many people. However, at that time, he was only bragging because he trusted Brother Zheng''s chess skills very much!


    If she knew that Murong Sheng could win, how could she say such words!


    This chess piece was not something to eat. These were all pieces of stone! He might even be able to eat a dead man if he ate all of them. If he swallowed all of them, would he still have a chance of survival?!


    But, could he go back on his word?!


    Thinking about how Brother Zheng didn''t want to fulfill the promise just now, and was directly cut down by Murong Sheng with the sword, if he went back on his word, then ¡­ Could it be that it was going to be pressed on the head by Murong Sheng, and all the chess pieces would be eaten?


    He still didn''t want to die, he still wanted to live!


    "Aunt, please let me go! I absolutely cannot eat this chess piece! " This man no longer had his previous arrogant look, he just wanted to kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness.


    "Aunt, I didn''t know that your chess skills were so great. I was wrong, please don''t give me a hard time! If I were to eat all of these chess pieces, I will definitely lose my life! "


    These few hundred stones, no matter what, would at least cause his stomach to explode!


    "Since you are so magnanimous, then let me go like a piece of sh * t! Can you pretend like I didn''t say anything and spare my life! "


    That man hated his mouth so much that it almost killed him. How could he be so cheap!? He hadn''t even said that at the last moment!


    Who knew that this Brother Zheng was so unreliable that neither of the two little girls could win!


    Looking at the chess pieces on the chess board and in the chess box, that person''s face turned green, and his intestines almost turned green from regret. He felt a pain in his stomach before he even started eating.


    If he were to eat it, wouldn''t he be done for?


    In the face of that person calling him ''grandaunt'' one by one, Murong Sheng did not have any sort of reaction. He raised his eyebrows and looked at that person: "Are you begging me to let you go?"


    That person nodded repeatedly. "Grandaunt, I beg of you, please forgive me. My mouth will no longer spout nonsense in the future!"


    "Oh? However, none of you pleaded for me when Master Zheng won. Sister Sun, please speak up for me. All of you are just here to watch the fun. I''m going to crawl to Zheng Mansion from here to apologize. What? Now you know to beg me? "


    "On what basis?"

 C191

    "Why must I let you go if you beg me? Why didn''t you think about letting me go when you were making a fuss? "


    Murong Sheng said in a calm voice, causing those around him who wanted to speak up for this person to not know what to say.


    It wasn''t just this person who had just started jeering, they were also cheering along as well!


    So, why should he still have the face to speak up and beg for mercy?


    "That''s right," Sun Zhengshi laughed coldly, stared at the group of people, and said, "Weren''t you jeering just now?! You still have the face to seek forgiveness from the Sister Sheng, you are truly shameless! "


    "Eat!" Just now, no one forced you to say that you would eat a chess piece. If you don''t eat it, then you''re breaking your promise and dishonoring the status of a scholar! "


    Sun Zhengshi saw that the person in front of him was about to collapse from fright, and laughed sinisterly: "I have never seen anyone swallow pieces alive. This is truly a once in a century encounter, this time I must properly enjoy it. "


    Since he had already reached this step, even if Sun Wenzhe wanted to stop him, he had no strength to do so. Since the Zheng Clan had already offended them, why should they be afraid of such a nameless nobody? Since the matter had blown up, there was no way Zhang Xuan could cover it up even if he wanted to.


    As Miss Mu Rong thought, she decided to walk forward step by step.


    "I''ve also never seen it before," Sun Wenzhe said with an expressionless face. He shot a glance at the man, "It''s a good time for me to take a look at what''s going on right now."


    Murong Sheng never thought that a rebirth would actually allow her to make such a good friend, and instantly felt warm in his heart.


    "Whether or not I was the one who did it, everyone will see for themselves!" It was young master Zheng who insisted on pinning this matter on my head, so that we could deal with it together. Then, I will have to think about whether I have the ability to target me! "


    "Moreover, it''s Young Master Zheng who insulted me the moment he entered the restaurant. What does my reputation have to do with him?! The Zheng Family boasts of being a home for reading. I didn''t expect them to be so famous as well! "


    "Fortunately, the heavens have opened their eyes, allowing me to win. Otherwise, I still don''t know how I will be humiliated by you bunch of scholars! " Murong Sheng stared at him coldly, "Today, even if you don''t want to, you have to!"


    "What an interesting little girl." After the red-clothed man heard what Murong Sheng had said, he smirked, "If that person doesn''t want to eat it, then he probably despises chess pieces that have no taste. "Shopkeeper, if you ask the chef to make the chess pieces taste better, maybe that scholar will be willing to eat them."


    Having followed his boss for so long, the shopkeeper still didn''t understand what his boss was thinking.


    "Yes, I will go now."


    However, how could there be a lack of things to watch the fun!


    Under the confused gazes of the crowd, the waiter brought the two boxes of chess pieces away. After a while, a large pot of red oil soup was served, "My lady, our boss has spoken. This young master didn''t want to eat it, probably because he was afraid that the pieces would be tasteless. Now, our chef has specially made a spicy taste, I hope this young master can enjoy his meal. "


    Oh wow?


    Or was it spicy?


    Murong Sheng looked inside the pot, and sure enough it was bright red, making people salivate. Inside, it was not a delicacy. There were indeed several hundred chess pieces. If you think about it, you''ll only feel a stomachache and not drool.

 C192

    This really is ¡­


    Murong Sheng was a little confused. Why would this restaurant help her? Could it be that the person behind this restaurant also liked to watch the commotion?


    "Then, thank you." Murong Sheng had always been a person who didn''t offend me, or a person who didn''t offend others. Since the owner of the restaurant was helping her, then she would naturally be in a good mood.


    "Heh, not bad," Sun Zhengshi said with a smile as he looked at the pot of red colored soup, "This is the first time I''ve seen a chess piece make such a delicious meal, you brat."


    "Are you going to eat by yourself, or do you want me to feed you?"


    Sun Zhengshi was already prepared, he poured all of the pawns into the man''s mouth.


    The man was so scared that he fell limply to the ground and kept backing up, "No ¡­" No, I don''t want to eat it! is to eat the dead! "


    How could a person with weak legs really escape? Sun Wenzhe lifted the person up from the ground like he was picking up a little chicken. Sun Zhengshi held the basin with both hands and poured it into the man''s mouth.


    That person bared his fangs and brandished his claws. With his eyes wide open, no one was able to step forward to save him. The group of people just stood there in a daze. They couldn''t help shivering when they saw the man''s mouth full of pawns.


    [This young lady of the Mu Rong family will never be provoked!]


    Who knew what would happen if he provoked her!


    He could feel a cold breeze between his legs, while at the same time, he could also feel an excruciating pain in his stomach. Fortunately, at that time, he was too focused on ridiculing her and didn''t make any sort of promise like this person who shamelessly made ¡­


    On the other side, Wu Xiang knew Murong Sheng''s true identity. He did not want Shangguan Huang to know. Directly sending people to get rid of Murong Sheng, and only then, would Wu Xiang''s heart be at ease.


    "Yes, your subordinate understands."


    The people in front of him were personally trained by Wu Xiang. His orders were also higher than Shangguan Huang''s. Thus, Wu Xiang was completely at ease with him. The moment it was something that he was inconvenient to do, she would send this person to do it.


    She had been by her master''s side for so many years, and her master had done so many things, why couldn''t her master see her contribution? Instead, she was attracted by a slut who came out of nowhere?


    Especially since that slut didn''t seem to care about her master''s concerns at all! She wouldn''t allow something that she couldn''t obtain to be thrown on the ground like trash by someone else, to be trampled upon at will!


    Wu Yu helped Master find that woman, so she would help Master get rid of that woman! She could not affect her master, and she absolutely could not allow others to have any influence on her either!


    Wu Xiang couldn''t wait to see Murong Sheng''s blood spatter three feet, and die right in front of her. But no, she needed patience. He could only bear with it and get the attention of his master!


    Just then, the sound of light footsteps came from afar, making Wu Xiang''s men retreat quickly.


    Wu Xiang had just left when Wu Yu appeared in front of him. Wu Yu frowned as he looked around. "Wu Xiang, what were you doing just now?"


    "Do I need you to ask me what I''m doing?" Wu Xiang didn''t even look at Wu Yu as he turned around and left. "We''re all the same. Don''t try to control me!"

 C193

    "What were you doing just now?"


    Wu Yu continued asking, staring at Wu Xiang. If Wu Xiang didn''t give him a reasonable answer, he definitely wouldn''t let the matter rest.


    It was because Wu Yu thought of this that Wu Xiang stopped in his tracks in anger, "You''re suspecting me?! So did you come here to interrogate me?! "


    Wu Yu remained silent as he stared coldly at Wu Xiang. Wu Xiang''s belly was filled with anger, "I am only doing what my master instructed me to do! You must know that I definitely cannot betray Master! "


    Wu Yu narrowed his eyes but remained silent.


    "He came here to report about the Rongguo Mansion just now, Master told me to investigate, do you have any other questions?!" It was the first time Wu Xiang treated Wu Xiang like this, so Wu Xiang left in a fit of anger.


    Watching Wu Xiang walk further and further away, Wu Yu finally spoke, his voice cold, "Wu Xiang, you need to know that you are a subordinate. what needs to be done and what does not need to be done. "


    "Otherwise, even I won''t be able to protect you in the end!"


    "Do I need you to protect me?! Of course I know what I have to do, I can''t do what I have to do! " Wu Xiang was angered by Wu Xiang''s words, so he turned back to face Wu Yu, anger flickering in his eyes. "But, you can''t control me! Our identities are the same! I will only listen to Master''s orders. You better not put on a face so that I will listen to you too! "


    "If you doubt me, then go and say it in front of the lord! See how Master punishes me! If you appear before me every day, what kind of thing would that be? " Wu Xiang sneered, "I''ll tell you today, no matter what happens, I won''t let you do it!"


    After saying that, he left without looking back.


    Wu Yu gazed at Wu Xiang''s back, a complicated expression flickering in his eyes. His face was still ice-cold.


    He had already done his best. If Wu Xiang really wanted to court death, then that had nothing to do with him.


    Wu Xiang knelt in front of Shangguan Huang, reporting about Murong Sheng''s situation. He lowered his head and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Even if Murong Sheng could get his master''s attention now, what could he do?


    After today, that woman would completely disappear from this world.


    And she would never let Master know that the two of them were the same person!


    "Rongguo Mansion of the Rongguo Mansion, is he engaged to the Prince Rui''s son?" Shangguan Huang said softly.


    "In reply to Master, this is right. Even if the rumors and rumors of that night were to spread throughout the entire inheritance, the Prince Rui''s Palace didn''t seem to have any intentions of annulling the engagement. "


    "Interesting." Shangguan Huang picked up a book from the desk and fiddled with it. "Is there any news of her?"


    Just one casual question already made Shangguan Huang nervous. As he wanted to know more about that person, his eyes fell on the book in his hands and he became a little dazed.


    Wu Xiang sounded as if he didn''t care, but in reality, he cared a lot about this tone. He clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head, "In reply to Master, I was still unable to successfully follow you."


    Tracking?


    How could she have sent someone to follow that woman! This woman had lived past today! If he had to blame something, he had to blame his bad luck on meeting his master!

 C194

    "You didn''t manage to track him again?"


    Shangguan Huang smiled helplessly, looking at the jade pendant in his hand and sighed.


    She was indeed a clever little girl. It could even let her run away from him.


    If not for his illness, how could he have let them run away so easily?


    "Keep investigating. In the shortest amount of time, investigate her situation in detail for This King!" How could he bear to let go of such an interesting person?


    "Yes." Wu Xiang lowered his head, his eyes burning with jealousy. When, like that woman, would she be able to get her master''s attention?


    "Your body?"


    Just as Wu Xiang was about to leave, a figure ran in like a whirlwind. Pushing the door open, he stood in front of the desk and approached Shangguan Huang with his hands on the tabletop.


    "What a miracle."


    Shangguan Huang stretched out his hand to push the Godly Doctor''s big face away: "What are you doing?"


    "What for? I think you don''t want to live anymore? It''s just been a while and I haven''t had a good rest yet. How can I sit here and handle public affairs? " The Godly Doctor sneered and looked at Shangguan Huang furiously. "You should know that your body is in danger now!"


    "This King knows." Shangguan Huang didn''t really care about the godly doctor''s attitude.


    "Do you know how to mess around? I don''t think you know anything! "


    "But This King feels that his health is very good. He does not need to lie on the bed to continue resting."


    "Release ¡­" You, your mother''s ass!


    The Godly Doctor almost swore. Thinking about it, he realized that Shangguan Huang was not someone he could scold easily. He pulled back his face and asked, "How could I not know about your body?!" You don''t need to rest, I think you just don''t want to live anymore! "


    "If you don''t believe me, feel the pulse yourself." Shangguan Huang couldn''t be bothered to answer the Godly Doctor. He stretched out his wrist and said, "Take a look at my pulse, I am telling the truth."


    The Godly Doctor snorted and placed his hand on Shangguan Huang''s wrist. He would expose this man''s lies then and there. Put him on the bed and have a good rest!


    Then...


    The Divine Doctor calmed his heart and took a deep breath as his eyes suddenly widened. "This pulse of yours ¡­" It didn''t look like it had just been sick.


    In the past, Shangguan Huang would always rest in bed for a few days after his illness, it would not cause too much damage to his body. But this time ¡­ The Godly Doctor frowned. Could it be that it was because the disease incidence this time was relatively small that such a situation occurred?


    Shangguan Huang retracted his hand calmly and said softly, "Did I lie to you?"


    If he didn''t want to live anymore, he wouldn''t be able to last so long with so much effort. It was because he felt that his health was very good that he sat in the study to handle official matters.


    "You ¡­" The Godly Doctor encountered something interesting and forgot Shangguan Huang''s identity immediately. He pulled his hand over and touched his pulse again. His expression became more and more complicated and surprised, "There''s nothing wrong with your body now! Furthermore ¡­ and it''s even better than it used to be. "


    "What exactly happened, quickly tell me in detail! How come after all these years of painstaking research, I still haven''t been able to stabilize your condition. This time, it was actually stabilized by such a ridiculous little girl?! "

 C195

    "Oh," Shangguan Huang said coldly, "I don''t know."


    He wasn''t going to tell this old man about how the little girl treated his illness. The little girl was so powerful that he could only admire her for himself.


    "¡­"


    The Godly Doctor looked at Shangguan Huang speechlessly, he was extremely shocked, "You actually said you fainted?! You fainted in front of a stranger? Are you done for?! Don''t you know that there are a lot of people in this world who want your life?! "


    "Yes, but I''m sure she won''t."


    The genius doctor stood in front of them and could not help but shake his head, "You are really ¡­ Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. Can you find out where the girl is? If you can get her to follow me in treating you, it''s very possible that your illness will never recur! "


    The Godly Doctor was somewhat agitated as he paced around the room.


    This was a very thorny problem, to be able to allow a little girl to stabilize the disease with just a single session of the Ghost King''s treatment. If you do this for a long time...


    This effect was something that Godly Doctor didn''t even dare to think of in the past!


    The Godly Doctor threw himself in front of Shangguan Huang''s desk and looked at him with burning eyes, "I must find that girl, I must!"


    "This King will naturally find her."


    Even if she didn''t have the ability, she would find them. Even if she had to dig three feet into the ground, she wouldn''t give up!


    Wu Xiang, who didn''t have the time to leave, was stunned after hearing what the Godly Doctor said.


    What did she just hear?!


    Did the Godly Doctor say that if that woman was found, Master''s condition would probably stabilize?! And she ¡­ had actually sent someone to kill that woman?


    If that woman was in trouble, would Master''s illness recur over and over again?


    His hands and feet were ice-cold, and he seemed to have gone into a daze, not knowing what to do.


    However, if he were to stop them now, it would be too late ¡­ Presumably, the person that she had sent to Rongguo Mansion was already here ¡­


    On one hand, he wanted Murong Sheng to disappear from this world forever. On one hand, Murong Sheng couldn''t disappear, so he still needed to treat his master''s illness!


    He thought of something and the struggle in Wu Xiang''s heart gradually disappeared. His eyes were ice-cold.


    Murong Sheng had to die!


    As long as the Godly Doctor was around, Master''s illness would be cured one day. And Murong Sheng, was just a stumbling block for her! If she didn''t get rid of him soon, she would be in trouble sooner or later!


    If ¡­ If her master''s illness really could not be cured, then she would carry out a martyrdom for him! To become a ghost, one must also become a master!


    After Murong Sheng''s ruckus in the restaurant, the sky had already darkened.


    He made the restaurant cook some dinner and brought it back to Rongguo Mansion as a bag. After watching Qing Ying eat and change the medicine for Qing Ying, Murong Sheng finally returned to his room.


    He was going to take a bath in the secret realm, read some books, and learn some new knowledge. By the way, if the herbs she had dried before were successful, she could use it to make medicine.


    However ¡­


    Murong Sheng''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and instantly looked outside the door.


    Someone wanted to kill her?

 C196

    Late at night, even the servants returned to their rooms to rest.


    Even more so, Murong Sheng''s courtyard only had Murong Sheng and Green Cherry Master. It was much quieter.


    A ghost-like black shadow nimbly flipped through the window without the slightest bit of movement. He held a dagger that was shining with a cold light and walked towards the bed.


    When he reached the bed, the black shadow quickly stabbed the blanket with the dagger in his hand!


    However, at the moment it stabbed down, the shadow suddenly felt that something was wrong. He lifted the blanket and found that no one was lying under the blanket!


    The black figure''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly turned around. The moment the black figure turned around, a stream of medicinal powder flew towards him.


    He subconsciously took a step back, but because he didn''t dodge fast enough, he managed to inhale some of the medicinal powder.


    He was hit!


    "You''re here to kill me?"


    Murong Sheng slowly walked over from the opposite side, his voice was calm, and looking at the man in black, he felt that he looked familiar.


    "I haven''t slept in the middle of the night. What did you come to find me for?" Murong Sheng''s gaze fell on the blanket where he had been stabbed, not the least bit afraid, "Using a knife in a girl''s room, isn''t so good."


    The black shadow didn''t say a word, with a dagger in hand, he attacked towards Murong Sheng''s direction.


    As for Murong Sheng, he just stood there quietly, not moving or retreating, with a shallow smile on his face. It was unknown whether it was because he was scared stiff or because he was scared silly.


    Just as the dagger was about to pierce through Murong Sheng''s neck, the dagger suddenly stopped, unable to move any further.


    Even the black shadow stood stiffly on the spot, maintaining its attacking posture. It was as if he had turned from a living person into a statue, if he did not breathe.


    "Move, why aren''t you moving?" Murong Sheng yawned, he looked at the black figure with his watery eyes, and said angrily, "Weren''t you trying to kill me just now, why are you not moving? It''s not like I''m stopping you, right? "


    Blue veins were popping out of Black Shadow''s forehead. He was trying his best to exert his strength, but it was still difficult for him to move a single step. It was as though his acupoint had been pierced through, causing him to be unable to move at all. But this woman did not touch his body!


    "The powder just now."


    The shadow''s voice was hollow and unremarkable, as if nothing could cause him to feel any emotion.


    Murong Sheng frowned, looking at the black robe the black shadow was wearing, "I seem to have seen the clothes you''re wearing somewhere before. "Oh, the man''s men."


    Tsk, she really saved the dog twice!


    Why wasn''t he letting her go?


    He didn''t kill her last time, and now he sent his subordinates to assassinate her. Did she eat his family''s rice or steal his family''s water?!


    Murong Sheng reached out to grab the dagger, and gently pushed it forward. Black Shadow immediately fell behind, maintaining his previous posture, "I don''t like people pointing at me. Especially when you''re pointing a knife at me. "


    The black figure was still struggling in her heart, trying very hard to regain her freedom. Murong Sheng, who was watching, laughed lightly: "Don''t waste your energy anymore. Although you just dodged a little, you have already inhaled everything that you need. You won''t be able to move within two hours. "


    "Why don''t you think about how you''re going to answer my question? Or is your master that girl? "How can you hate me so much and send someone to assassinate me in the middle of the night?"

 C197

    Just as Murong Sheng finished speaking, he saw the black figure''s gaze turn cold. The mouth covered by the black mask seemed to move a little, causing Murong Sheng to instantly feel that something was amiss.


    He quickly went up to take off the mask and found that it was already too late.


    Black blood had already flowed out of the corner of this man''s mouth.


    Murong Sheng looked at the corpse lying on the ground, he was not in a good mood. He took a deep breath and said the word "my".


    Fine, kill yourself with poison, do you think that she won''t be able to find the mastermind behind this?


    That Ghost-faced Man didn''t seem like her, it was very possible that she was that woman whose entire body was emitting hatred towards her. How vicious. For a man, she would actually send out killers to kill him!


    This time he didn''t succeed. He didn''t know if he would be able to get that woman to send out a second one or a third one. It would not end until her life was taken care of.


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips, and kicked the dead man: "Seriously, won''t you find a place without people to die? Die here, what do you want me to do with your corpse?! "


    Could it be that he had to carry this corpse over his shoulder and find a place to bury it?!


    However ¡­


    "After watching for so long, shouldn''t you be coming out to let us get to know each other?"


    Murong Sheng walked to the door and pushed open the door, then calmly said: "I presume that you are not a person who likes befriending gods."


    In the next moment, Murong Sheng only felt a red figure flash past in front of him, and when he turned around, he saw the figure sitting wantonly on the chair.


    Looking at his appearance, if one were to say that he was a woman, then there would be people who would believe it.


    Under the illumination of the moonlight, it was even more breathtaking, causing people to lose their souls. It was as if she was a tempting demoness. Regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, as long as he wanted to seduce someone, he would be able to go crazy for her.


    "How did you find me?" The red man smiled, even his voice had a gentle tone to it, making it difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    He believed that he had hidden it well. Not everyone could find it. He didn''t expect that he would be found out by a little girl just like that. This caused him to feel a little curious in his heart.


    Whether it was his previous life or this life, Murong Sheng knew that this man was extremely unfamiliar to Murong Sheng and had never seen him before. If she had seen him before, she would definitely have an impression of him.


    However, it did not.


    "You want to know how I found you?" Murong Sheng looked at the man in front of him with a smile that was not a smile, and his mind was filled with hundreds of thoughts.


    Who is this man? Why did he appear in her courtyard?


    No matter how he looked at it, since his rebirth, only the most important part remained the same. On the contrary, these small things were different from his previous life. Murong Sheng couldn''t tell if this was good or bad.


    Especially since there were so many people that she couldn''t understand at all.


    "Of course," The corner of the red-clothed man''s mouth curled into a smile, yet his eyes continued to stare at Murong Sheng without blinking. "I had thought that I had disguised myself very well, that I barely had a breath, and should not have been discovered by you in such a short period of time."


    "Did you see that?" Murong Sheng pointed to the ground and said, "No matter how perfectly you hide it, if the heavens want you to be exposed, then no matter how you run, you won''t be able to escape."

 C198

    The red clothed man looked over and saw that the shadow of the tree leaves was exceptionally clear on the ground. He suddenly came to a realization and understood what had happened.


    So it was like that. So it was because the light from the moon revealed him. However, this little girl''s lustful eyes were quite amazing. You can tell?


    The red clothed man didn''t get angry. He smiled as he poured some tea for himself and spat it out. His eyebrows scrunched up nicely as he said, "Why is it so bad? Little girl, how do you usually drink this hard to swallow tea?"


    The red-clothed man didn''t seem to regard himself as an outsider at all, as if he was the owner of this courtyard. Murong Sheng couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "I say, who are you?"


    "It''s not too good to just casually run into a girl''s courtyard in the middle of the night, right?" If Murong Sheng didn''t feel that the person in front of him didn''t have any killing intent, he would have already sprinkled the medicinal powder on his face.


    But even so, she couldn''t let her guard down.


    What if the other party was someone who could disguise himself as one?


    The tea wasn''t good, and there was nothing to eat on the side. Hearing Murong Sheng''s question, his eyebrows moved and he gave Murong Sheng a coquettish look, "Little girl, guess why would a man appear in a woman''s room at this time?"


    This was originally a question, but in the end he was kicked over with a ball by the opponent, causing Murong Sheng to feel somewhat helpless.


    A man appeared here in the middle of the night...


    Murong Sheng raised his eyebrow, and smiled meaningfully as he took off his outer robes and threw it to the side: "What''s wrong? Could it be that you have taken a fancy to my looks? I truly never would have thought that I would be able to catch your eyes with such an appearance. I am truly a bit excited. "


    "To think that there would be so many men in this world who would be so infatuated with me, to the point that they would jump over a wall and enter for me!" Murong Sheng leaned on the door frame and imitated the red clothed man''s flirtatious look, "Are you still standing there? I can''t wait. "


    The red-clothed man originally wanted to see the great change in Murong Sheng''s complexion immediately changed a little after hearing these words. Who would have thought that the dignified young miss of the Rongguo Mansion would actually say such shameless words!


    It''s just a show, but it''s just a show ¡­


    The red clothed man''s gaze landed on Murong Sheng''s face, and slowly swept across his body, his expression changing even more.


    With such a thin body like that of a bean sprout, if he really did do that, he wouldn''t even know who would be the one to suffer!


    "What is it? Shy? "What''s there to be afraid of? They''ve already barged in. At such a critical moment, how can they be afraid?"


    Seeing that Murong Sheng was about to continue taking off his clothes, the red-clothed man hurriedly opened his mouth to stop him. "Don''t, don''t, don''t take it off! I don''t like a little girl like you! I have nothing on me at all! "


    Murong Sheng looked at the red-clothed man aggrieved: "What? Are you looking down on me again? "But I ¡­" Murong Sheng''s gaze swept across the red clothed man''s face, "But I seem to have taken a fancy to you."


    "How about we just make do with it?" Anyway, I''ve already taken it off to this extent. "

 Chapter 199

    To what extent?


    Take off a robe! I didn''t even see the profanity clothes. What kind of degree is that?!


    If the man in red wants to be shameless by murongsheng, he almost faints.


    When he spoke, he found that murongsheng didn''t know when he had come, and he was less than a finger away.


    The man in red shivered and retreated: "have you ever heard that? Go and sit over there. Don''t be so close to me. I''m from a decent family! "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, arranged his clothes, and sat opposite the man in red: "tell me, what do you want to do when you break into my boudoir like a thief?"


    People, always so strange, and do not pick flowers, and do not see her.


    What are you doing in the middle of the night?


    "I''m here to ask for your thanks."


    "Thank you?" Murongsheng frowned and looked up and down at the man. He didn''t say that you were sick?


    The man in red saw murongsheng''s eyes and some of them were hairy: "my brain is not sick! Think about what you''ve done today


    "What''s the matter?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "he bullied the two sons of the Zheng family. He also bullied a scholar, and the others were gone."


    "Yes The man in red put on a good posture in front of murongsheng and said, "this is the thing."


    this thing?


    Murongsheng carefully recalled, suddenly remembered a thing: "is it you? Are you the owner of that restaurant? "


    If this is the case, then it''s the owner in the restaurant who helps her. Let the cook make a big meal for the chessman and feed it directly into the scholar''s stomach.


    "Remember?" The man in red picked his eyebrows. "In fact, you don''t have to thank me for this. I''m looking at your good-looking love. It''s not a big deal."


    Although the words are like this, the man in red looks at murongsheng with bright eyes, as if if if murongsheng doesn''t say thank you, he will be sad.


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips and laughed. He didn''t expect that he was so evil and had such a childish temperament.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," the man in red accepted murongsheng''s thanks with ease. "My eyes are also good. I didn''t go to the restaurant several times, but I met such an interesting little girl as you."


    Is that a compliment? Or hurt her?


    Interesting? What''s interesting?


    Is bullying funny?


    Murongsheng was speechless in his heart. He felt that this man was not only narcissistic, but also unreasonable. Sao Bao is really like a big peacock!


    "You came to me in the middle of the night, you didn''t just come to thank me for your life, did you?"


    Murongsheng thinks that this person is not a little bit of a problem, but a very bad problem, the problem is big!


    "How can it be?" the man in red glanced at murongsheng. "Don''t think I''m so vulgar. I''m here for other things!"


    Then he took out a piece of paper from his arms and threw it in the direction of murongsheng: "take a good look, it''s all the silver you owe me from the restaurant."


    "I owe you money from the restaurant?" Murongsheng glared round his eyes, "are you kidding? I spent money in the restaurant!"

 Chapter 200

    "What are you worried about? Can I mistake you?" Looking at murongsheng''s stingy appearance, the man in red stares back, "do you think I''m someone who can steal money?"


    Murongsheng didn''t speak, but he looked at the man in red who broke into other girls'' yard in the middle of the night. To be honest, it''s like that.


    Perhaps murongsheng''s eyes deeply showed what he had in mind. The man in red quickly proved to himself: "don''t look at me like this! It''s really my first time to break into a girl''s boudoir


    "Besides, if you say I misunderstood you, you should look at the paper I threw to you. It''s all written on it. If you don''t believe it, find an abacus and I''ll do it for you myself. "


    "It''s not professional at all," murongsheng said, shaking the piece of paper and looking at it. "He came to collect the debt, but he didn''t even bring an abacus. Who are you going to collect the debt from? "


    Break in in the middle of the night, is to ask for debt?!


    How much money can she owe the restaurant! It''s worth the rush in the middle of the night.


    Murongsheng had no emotion at all. He wanted to see what he was writing.


    As a result, the more you look at the expression on your face, the more ugly it is Look at Does it look like something written by someone?!


    Because he drove away young master Zheng, he lost twenty-five taels of silver in the restaurant.


    Because Zheng Xiaozi''s clothes all fell off, the guests were attracted attention. Some of them ran away without giving money after eating, and lost ten liang of silver in the restaurant.


    Because Mr. Zheng came to make trouble, he lost 30 liang of silver in the restaurant.


    Because the chessboard was prepared in the restaurant. It was very precious. It was all fed into a scholar''s stomach by murongsheng. The restaurant lost two thousand taels of silver!


    Because Mr. Zheng''s bloodstain is too bloody, it took a long time for the waiter to clean it up, so he needs to pay five Liang silver to the restaurant!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng looked down one by one, his face was more and more blue, more and more ugly.


    This man in red is trying to treat her as a big wrongdoer?!


    Look, it''s all a mess. It seems that everything that is said is true. It seems that even if those people eat in a restaurant, they can afford so much silver!


    How much money does she have to pay for all this?


    These messy things, really all buckle to her head?


    "Wait!" Murongsheng deeply felt that something was wrong, and quickly found the problem, "this Zheng family let you restaurant loss things, can''t let me to compensate? After all, it''s not me who is pushing young master Zheng to challenge me. I didn''t force Mr. Zheng to look for something, did I? "


    "When you do things, you must abide by certain rules. You can''t put all of them on my head."


    The man in red nodded if he had some understanding: "it''s not unreasonable for you to say this..."


    Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard the man in red continue to say: "however, the Zheng family has been so miserable. If I go to collect debts again, how inhuman?"


    "Therefore, you are the only one responsible for the compensation of the silver." With that, the man in red smiles at murongsheng.


    "Little girl, do you think I''m right?"


    Right? Yeah, a hammer!

 Chapter 201

    What''s right?


    The brothers of the Zheng family are already miserable, so don''t pay for the money? Then she is also miserable now!


    "Oh, my head is so dizzy," murongsheng suddenly reached for his forehead and felt dizzy. "I suddenly remembered that I had castrated Mr. Zheng. I can''t stand it any longer."


    "What can I do? I seem to be miserable. Otherwise, if the Zheng brothers cause the loss of your restaurant, you''d better go to find the Zheng brothers. It''s not suitable for me. "In order to persuade the man in red, murongsheng is soft and weak." you see, I''m miserable now. "


    Man in red


    "No way!" The man in red spat out the last sentence, "these compensations are all yours. I will go to collect the debt myself when I find time with the Zheng brothers."


    "You are a liar!" Murong Sheng looked at the man in red speechless, "it''s better to divide it into two parts. Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    The man in red said with a smile: "heaven is impossible, but I can go up the tree. It''s clearly written on the paper that you owe the restaurant two thousand seven hundred taels of silver. "


    "I''ll leave whenever I get my money out. Otherwise... "


    The man in red stares at murongsheng, his eyes are very soft, and he smiles at the corner of his mouth: "otherwise, you''ll wait for the servants of Rongguo mansion to break in early tomorrow morning to catch and cheat."


    How can this little girl say that she is also carrying the engagement of Rui Wang Shizi, so she should take out the silver quickly?


    "Well," murongsheng barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, "what you said is not impossible. It sounds good to have a demon like you to accompany me to be caught and raped, doesn''t it?"


    There was a crack in the face of the man in red.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that. I''ve been living in murongsheng for more than ten years. In the end, it''s very gratifying to find such an evil man as my husband. After a few days, I''ll take you to biezhuang to meet my father and mother. How about that? "


    The man in red grinds his teeth and stares at murongsheng: "pay back the money first, whether it''s silver or gold or silver note, I can do it!"


    "No, I like you. You look much better than shangguanhong! "


    "Hum," the man in red snorted coldly, "I''m much better than that Prince ruiwang, but I don''t like you yet! Pay back! Don''t talk about what you have or don''t have! "


    This little girl still wants to rely on him?


    No way!


    He will not be so tasteless, like a person who is not as good-looking as he is, being a lady!


    "Tut," murongsheng sighed and shook his head, pointing to the man in black who died on one side, "do you think it''s appropriate to talk about money now?"


    "It''s not right now. What''s right then?" The man in red frowned suspiciously and looked at murongsheng.


    "In this dark and windy night, it''s better to kill people. Don''t think about debt collection," murongsheng said with a hook. "Why don''t we talk about love? I think I''m still very good. "


    The man in red looks up and down at murongsheng, and his eyes show some disgust: "don''t talk about feelings, just talk about money."


    "Ah, what a heartless man," Murong Sheng said, shaking his head and squatting down in front of the man in black. He reached out and poked the stiff corpse. "Under the moon, you don''t talk about feelings, only about money. You will be single all your life!"

 Chapter 202

    "Well, even if I''m single all my life, I won''t talk to you about my feelings." The red man''s impatient fingers bent slightly and knocked on the table. "Don''t pay attention to the dead man, he''s just a dead man. You pay my money. You can watch it as long as you like. "


    Murongsheng didn''t say a word, but his eyes still fell on the dead man in black, which made the man in red feel dissatisfied and knock twice: "Hey, come back, I''ll settle my account first. Maybe I can tell you some reliable news. You just stare at me like this. Do you feel like you can stare out something? "


    Why?


    Murongsheng looked in the direction of the man in red: "can you give me some clues?"


    "Yes, but first of all, you should clear my account," the man in red pointed to the paper. "You can see the details, and you can understand how much money you owe. If you can''t change it at one time... "


    The man in red felt his chin, and some of his flesh ached: "I don''t think you live well, and you probably don''t have a good position in your family. You can give it to me several times, but not more than three times! "


    He has been very generous, not stingy at all!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. If he didn''t break it with this man tonight, I''m afraid it would be more troublesome in the future!


    "You just settled with me, didn''t you? Now I have a good account with you, "murongsheng sat back to his previous position and glared." I went to your restaurant to have a meal, and as a result, I was insulted by the Zheng brothers! What kind of a thing is this? "


    "My reputation has been greatly damaged. You have to compensate me for 700 taels of silver."


    "Because the eldest son of the Zheng family started to quarrel with me and attracted a lot of people to come in and watch. Some people eat directly in the restaurant when they are hungry. Is it that I solicit guests for you in the restaurant?! So you have to reward me with a thousand taels of silver! "


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Sheng said one by one, and the man in red was stunned.


    He has always been the only one to calculate others. I haven''t seen anyone calculate on him yet. This little girl has courage and insight!


    This time, he really met a close opponent.


    "Generally speaking, it''s not that I owe you money, but that you owe me three hundred taels. So, when is the money due? " Murongsheng looked at the man in red with a smile, "take the money."


    "As you can see, I''m very poor now. I don''t allow credit."


    Murongsheng said, reaching out to the man in red, the meaning is very clear, that is to let the man in red give him money.


    The man in red glared back and hit him. If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s quick reaction and timely taking back his hand, he would have been slapped.


    "Tut Tut, it''s all the people who are in debt these days! Look, you dare to beat your own creditors! "


    The man in red is about to be laughed by murongsheng: "creditor?! I''m here to collect your debt. I''m the creditor. Why do you think the other way around and figure me out? "


    What an interesting little girl. He was right in the restaurant before. This girl is more interesting than what he thought!


    "What? Do you still want to default? " Murongsheng looks at the man in red with an eyebrow and signals the dead man in black lying on the ground, "if you don''t give money, the end will be the same as him!"

 Chapter 203

    The man in red didn''t care at all. He sneered coldly: "just after you, do you want to give me medicine? It''s beautiful. It''s not the place where you can daydream


    "If you can find me, you don''t have to be able to give me medicine unconsciously. I''m so conceited at a young age. I''m afraid I''ll make a big fall in the future. "


    "Are you sure?" Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, "I am conceited, not confident?"


    "Oh?" The man in red looks like listening to Tianda''s joke. He drags his long voice, holds his chin and looks at murongsheng, "is that right? Self confidence. Tell me about it. When did you take the medicine


    At the time of asking, the man in red was still thinking about whether he had touched anything he shouldn''t.


    Thinking about it, I didn''t think of anything. I can''t help feeling a little more confident: "you can get this kind of medicine for a little soldier. That''s because his influence is too bad, but he wants me to be poisoned. Hum... "


    Looking at the proud face of the man in red, murongsheng pointed to the teapot with a smile: "how do you usually read? I didn''t tell you. Don''t eat or touch the things of strangers. "


    "As soon as you come in, you pour tea and take it as your own place. Don''t you forget, it''s not here? Although you vomit because the tea is too bad. But if I guess right, you''ll swallow a lot of it, right? "


    "Or, according to my estimate. If you want the medicine, it''s enough. "


    Murongsheng yawned: "you can make your own decision. You are honest enough to return the money you owe me. Or Say... " Murongsheng looks at the man in red and smiles, which makes the man in red get goose bumps.


    It''s like an innocent young man with beautiful patterns, who is targeted by an obscene uncle.


    "You What do you want to do! " The man in red wanted to stop himself from drinking the girl''s tea. "I tell you, don''t mess around and help me get rid of the poison."


    Careless, really careless.


    I didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of a little girl. If it''s spread out, will his face be changed?!


    "You want to untie it? It''s not impossible, "murongsheng stood up and walked slowly in front of the man in red, standing in a relatively safe position." however, you have to take out the money I owe first, and I will detoxify you naturally. "


    Even if it''s poisoned, just in case, you still need to stay away from this person.


    The strength is unfathomable, she does not want to let the other side turn over the plate.


    "No way!" The man in red won''t let his silver run into other people''s wallets. "Let me take the silver, don''t even think about it!"


    "Oh, I''ll be sorry."


    Murong Sheng hands a sprinkle, when the man did not react. White powder towards the man in red face and go, caught off guard breathing in a lot.


    When the man''s body is completely rigid, Murong Sheng laughs and his hands dance like crab tongs.


    "Little beauty, I''m going to search you now. You must be patient."


    The voice has not yet Luo, Murong Sheng on the body of the man in red, began to touch.


    I have to say that this man''s waist is softer than a woman''s!

 Chapter 204

    "What do you do? You are not allowed to... " The man in red had never been treated like this before. He wanted to dodge, but he couldn''t lift his strength. "Let go, don''t touch it. I want to die!"


    In particular, murongsheng reached out and touched his meat, which made it difficult for him to support himself.


    Murongsheng rubbed the money ticket in the arms of the man in red. Listening to his cry, it seemed that he had been molested. He rolled his eyes and said, "can you stop yelling? If you really provoke people, your innocence will be gone!"


    The man in red smiles and stares at murongsheng with his slightly red eyes: "don''t touch me if you don''t make me laugh! Your ticklish meat was touched, you say you smile or not! "


    "Get rid of the medicine you gave me, or it will make you look good!"


    "Make me look good?" Murongsheng snorted and made a big noise around the red man''s waist. "Now it''s good to say such big words. Do you want to see me make you look good or do you make me look good?"


    Xiaoming is pinched by him. How arrogant is he?


    Murongsheng took out a stack of banknotes from the red man''s arms, took out three from them, and put the rest back: "see, I only took three. If you don''t take any of the extra, don''t do me wrong. "


    The man in red was tossed by murongsheng, and his face turned red. His eyes glared at murongsheng fiercely, and he thought it was a deterrent. In fact, there are tears in the eyes.


    Let murongsheng a woman, looking at can''t help but swallow saliva.


    It''s true that a big man''s evil looks like this Great!


    Fortunately, I have a good determination, I didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to rush up and trample people. He took the silver note into his hand, took out a medicine bottle from his arms and put it in the mouth of the man in red.


    A pill ran down the man''s throat and into his stomach.


    Originally, I couldn''t lift my strength at all. After taking the pills, I felt that my strength kept coming back.


    A jump, from murongsheng in front of leave, vicious mouth: "you this little girl, I remember! Sooner or later, I''ll get my money back from you. "


    What should murongsheng say?


    After thinking about it, he waved to the man in red, his head slightly askew: "then I''ll wait?"


    The man in red choked in his heart and looked at the bean sprouts in front of him inexplicably, which was somewhat pleasing to the eye. Immediately feel his idea is very dangerous, quickly shook his head, glared at murongsheng.


    "You wait, I''ll get the money from Zheng Fu, and I''ll settle with you!"


    Put down the cruel words, the man in red ran away from the window, and his back was a bit of a runaway.


    "Tut," Murong Sheng shook his head and sighed, "if you don''t leave the door well, you have to leave from the window. Is it really a bit out of your mind?"


    After shaking the silver note in his hand, Murong Sheng shouts to the disappearing shadow: "little cute, can you help me take this man in black out? It''s hard to stay with me! "


    Only see to get a staggering shadow, as if did not hear the general, head also did not turn away.


    It''s like chasing several big wolf dogs!

 Chapter 205

    "What a pity." Murongsheng shook his head with a sigh, but when he saw the silver note in his hand, the smile on his face magnified a little.


    But it''s OK. Even if the man in red doesn''t come, the man in black will come. Now there''s a lot of unexpected wealth, which is already beyond our expectation.


    But


    Murongsheng put away the smile on his face, and his eyes fell on the man lying on the ground.


    The dead?


    That woman hates her so much that she''s going to send out dead men?


    I want to see if I can find something useful from the man in black. I''ve seen it and touched it, but I can''t find anything. Sure enough, a dead man is a dead man. He won''t reveal his master''s information at all.


    Now that we have been targeted, we should be more careful in the future.


    The enemy is in the dark and she is in the light. She has no use but to be careful.


    But this body


    Murongsheng frowned. He wanted to let the man in red leave and take the body away by the way. She can pay a little. She won''t let people work in vain.


    But I didn''t expect that man to slip so fast! I''m afraid she can eat it!


    What? She''s not a monster, isn''t she?


    Murongsheng thought about it, and finally decided to throw people into the secret place. When to go out, find a remote place to throw people out, which can save a lot of time.


    After cleaning the body of the man in black, murongsheng looks at it. There''s nothing strange about it. He yawns, releases the number of the bank note, and then lies down on the bed and goes to sleep quickly.


    I''m so tired.


    The man in red left Rongguo mansion with an ugly face.


    "Damned girl, how dare you do this to me. Sooner or later, I''ll kill you, you smelly girl Now think about it, men in red can feel murongsheng''s hands wandering on him.


    Let him have goose bumps all the time.


    "Damn it! Three hundred taels of silver are missing! " The face of the man in red stinks. "I have to make it up!"


    Murongsheng can''t go there any more. It seems that he can only go to Zheng''s house and search it. At least, we should make up for the loss of three hundred taels of silver!


    Wu Xiang finished what shangguanhuang had arranged and went back to the room. Some of his mind was still in the air.


    It''s all this time. Why don''t the people sent out come back?


    According to her understanding, the loser who killed him should have come back long ago. How could it take so long?


    Wu Xiang had something on his mind and couldn''t sleep. Just stood outside, waiting for a whole night, but there was no one who sent her out to wait for her to come back.


    Is there an accident?


    Wu Xiang''s heart beat suddenly. As soon as the idea came out, it had been magnified infinitely.


    She is very clear about the ability of the people she trained. How can murongsheng''s Kung Fu beat the people she trained?


    However, if we had finished the task, we should have come back long ago.


    However, the death of the night did not return, give Wu Xiang a heavy slap in the face, let Wu Xiang feel very depressed.


    "Murongsheng!" Wu Xiang gnashed his teeth and squeezed out three words from his teeth. His eyes were full of poison.


    She will never let murongsheng escape for the second time!

 Chapter 206

    The person who is hard remembered by Wu Xiang is sleeping with her head covered. Even if the Rongguo government is in chaos, it has nothing to do with her.


    Nothing can disturb your rest time!


    "Miss, miss!"


    Green cherry rushed in: "Miss, don''t sleep!"


    Looking at murongsheng wrapped in the quilt, it was like a baby silkworm. It didn''t mean to move. Can''t help but step forward and pull murongsheng''s Quilt: "Miss, wake up."


    "What''s the matter?" Murongsheng yawned and stretched out his head, vaguely, "what''s wrong?"


    Last night, she stayed up for a long time, which made her listless.


    "Miss, the second master asked you to go to the hall."


    "Oh?" Murongsheng half opened his eyes, but he was still in a daze. When he answered, there was no response.


    "Miss!" Green Ying is really have no way, loudly shout, "don''t sleep, two masters look very angry.". If you don''t get there in a hurry, maybe the second master will come by himself! "


    It''s not easy to feel the taste of being dependent on others, especially when she had tasted the unequal treatment before. How could her deep fear disappear completely.


    Just as Qing Ying is about to stretch out her hand to pull the quilt away, she sees Murong Sheng sitting up suddenly with a carp beating up. She almost doesn''t give her a fright.


    Murongsheng is now fully awake, frowning at Qingying: "how did you get up from the bed? Is it all right? Just run around and around! "


    It seems that there is only one servant girl in the yard, but it''s not OK.


    "Well, well, my servant''s wound is well!" Green cherry surprise in murongsheng in front of a circle, "Miss, you see, my injury is really good, a little does not hurt!"


    "Seriously?" Murong Sheng looked up and down at the green cherry, reached out and touched it behind her, "you come here and lie down, let me open my clothes and have a good look."


    Green cherry''s face was red, and she said, "don''t look It''s really all right. In addition to these days lying in bed did not walk some uncomfortable, the other is not painful at all


    "Miss, this is not the time to care about my wound. You''d better hurry to the hall. The second master is so angry that he''s about to die of falling things and what he''s doing. "


    Murongsheng yawned and dressed calmly: "he''s angry. What does it have to do with me?"


    Let''s be angry. Let''s be angry to death. That''s good!


    "It seems that it''s because of something in Zheng''s house, and the specific maidservant doesn''t know. I''d better hurry and help the young lady make up. " Green Ying anxiously cleans up for murongsheng. It''s a long time before it''s finally done.


    Yawned and came to the hall, except for the old lady. The two rooms and one family are completely in the same place, one without shortage and one without shortage.


    Yo, what do you want in this formation?


    Tried her as a prisoner?


    "Evil! Don''t you kneel down for me in a hurry


    From the beginning, murongcheng was not pleased with murongsheng. Now what happened is that his eyes are not his eyes and his nose is not his nose.


    I knew that this dead girl would break out so many times. I''m sure he would shut this dead girl in the yard for a lifetime!

 Chapter 207

    Murong Cheng can''t help complaining to the old lady. If the old lady didn''t take sides with Murong Sheng all the time, she would let people out.


    How could it happen, such a humiliating thing?


    "On your knees? What are you doing? " Murong Sheng''s eyes on Murong Cheng''s atmosphere are very strong and upright. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why do I kneel down when I come here?"


    It''s just a stranger by blood. Why should she kneel down?


    I don''t know how to repent!


    Murong Chengqi slapped on the table: "dead girl, do you know, you''re in a big trouble! I don''t know how to repent even after I''ve made a big mistake. You don''t have to be shameful. The Rongguo government has to be shameful! Actually Actually... "


    As a man, Murong Chengdu has no way to speak out this matter.


    Who ever thought that murongsheng actually made it by himself??!


    Thinking of this, Murong Cheng''s face was as black as if he had given it to Bao Qingtian: "you dead girl, do you have any sense of propriety, righteousness and shame in your mind? Do you know how to be ashamed?"?! Where on earth did you come from? How dare you do such a bold thing


    Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule as he sat on the chair. Put your hand on your abdomen and gently touch it.


    This murongsheng castrated a young man himself, and the reputation in the capital is getting worse and worse. But this is better. The worse murongsheng''s reputation is, the better it will be for her.


    With this ridiculous reputation, murongsheng still wants to marry into Rui palace?


    Dream!


    "Oh," murongsheng nodded, not feeling, "the second uncle, you are talking about this thing. Yes, I broke his third leg. What''s the problem?"


    Looking at murongsheng, he did not hide anything and admitted it in a big way.


    Everyone was shocked!


    This kind of thing, incredibly can say of so light, Murong Sheng this wench, exactly want to do what?!


    Green cherry is slightly open mouth, incredible.


    Oh, my God, she just lay in bed for a few days without following miss. How can miss do such a shocking thing?!


    It''s all her fault. She''s too weak. If she had followed her at that time, she would have stopped her. What can I do? I don''t know how to make rumors outside.


    Murong Cheng''s heart is even more angry, looking at Murong Sheng without a trace of temperature. If it wasn''t for the fear of carrying a bad reputation, Murong Cheng would have slapped Murong Sheng to death here!


    As a girl, she is so shameless!


    I really lost the face of Rongguo government!


    "This morning, the people of the Zheng family have already poked this matter in front of the emperor! If I didn''t protect you, you wouldn''t know where you are now! I dare to be tough here. Why did the Murong family come out with a shameless animal like you? "


    Murong Cheng slapped twice on the table, let Murong Shan quickly grasp his hand, gently blowing gas, distressed mouth: "Dad, don''t because of the second cousin''s things, his body to gas bad. The second cousin has done something wrong. If you punish him well, I will feel sorry for your daughter. "


    Murongshan quietly gives murongsheng eyedrops.

 Chapter 208

    There is such a painful girl, Murong Cheng''s heart is very obedient.


    Look, this is his daughter. It''s much better than the shameless thing raised by elder brother!


    "Shan''er, don''t worry. Dad''s mind is measured." Murong Cheng looks at Murong Sheng''s eyes and reveals his love.


    Wait for the vision to fall on murongsheng''s body again, that is everywhere permeates murderous spirit.


    It''s absolutely incomparable! Murongsheng can''t even compare with one percent of his Shaner!


    "Oh," murongsheng answered lazily, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth, completely ignoring murongsheng and murongcheng''s father daughter drama in front of her, "does the Zheng family have the face to complain? It''s the young master Zheng who lost the competition with me and fulfilled the gambling agreement. How can I bully people? "


    "I can''t be bullied by a small one, so I have a big one. The big one was bullied back by me, and then an old one came out. It''s really United. I finally know who Mr. Zheng learned from when he didn''t believe what he said. Isn''t he learning from the old one? "


    "It''s all shameless, bah!"


    "Second cousin," murongshan said before murongcheng spoke, "Why are you doing things more and more arrogant and ignoring more and more? More and more too much work, more and more no sense of propriety


    "Do you think it''s really a good thing for a girl to do such a thing? If someone told me in advance that second cousin you would do such a thing, I would not believe it! But... " Murong Shan shook his head, "how can you do so outrageous?"


    "You see, my father is almost angry. I think you should be punished for this, so I won''t plead for you any more. "


    Murongsheng laughingly looked at murongshan and thought what she said was really interesting: "would you please help me? When do I need you to intercede for me? Don''t be so amorous, don''t you


    "Do you know why it happened? Just say that I don''t know how to handle things properly and do things excessively? If you know the reason, you still think I''m wrong. Then I have nothing to say. If you''re a man and become an official, I''m afraid there will be many unjust cases in this world. I can''t count them clearly. "


    "Second cousin, how can you..."


    Murongshan''s words had not finished, he was quickly interrupted by murongsheng: "you can shut up, what does it have to do with you? If you''re interrupting, be careful, I''m going to draw the palm of the bus towards you! "


    "They are all of the same generation. Do you want to stand here and blame me? Shut your mouth like a duck


    Murong Shan''s face turned red, and Murong Cheng couldn''t hear what Murong Sheng said: "shut up! Look what you''re saying


    I really don''t pay attention to him as an elder. How does elder brother educate children!


    "What did you say? It''s the truth. "


    Murongsheng looked at murongcheng almost want to kill her eyes, fearless: "Er Bo, you''d better not be so angry. If I''m angry, I''ll have to carry the pot again? After all, you are so old that you are really likely to have a stroke. "


    "At that time, I''ll let the second aunt and the big hall sister take care of you."

 Chapter 209

    "Ah, it''s painful to think about it. The second aunt will have a stomach and take care of the second uncle who has a stroke. It''s really hard."


    Murongsheng''s words almost made murongcheng faint.


    Look what this is all about!


    Even her own uncle dares to curse like this, and what she dares not to do and say?!


    Murong Cheng also thought before, a little girl raised in Rongguo government also raised, how much effort can it take? Now I feel for the first time that it is a mistake to let her stay in Rongguo mansion!


    Such a shameless person is shameless!


    Murong Cheng doesn''t know how many times he will be speechless by Murong Sheng.


    "Do you think I have nothing to do in my spare time to break Mr. Zheng''s third leg? She gambled with me and lost. That''s roundness tax, right? Just like the five princesses at that time, if you lose, you have to take off your clothes. "


    "Oh, by the way, the main contradiction of this matter lies in this undress. It was the young master Zheng who told me to take off my clothes in the restaurant, and then caused it... "


    Murongsheng said, looking in the direction of murongling: "when it comes to this matter, I''m still a bit ambitious. Who spread the story? But sister Sun told me personally that the emperor had found all the people who attended the banquet that day and strictly forbidden to mention it. Second uncle, for the sake of Rongguo government''s face, you''ve got a relationship, haven''t you


    Murongsheng touched his chin: "how did it get out? I don''t think the big hall sister will do such a thing that will damage the face of the Rongguo government. So Three cousins. "


    Murong Sheng walked slowly towards Murong Ling, smiling brightly. Looking at Murong Ling''s dodgy eyes, he said: "three cousins, is this really something you did?"


    "No It''s not me Murong Ling stares at Murong Sheng and pretends to be very calm. "Don''t be unjust, I didn''t say that!"


    Unfortunately, the panic from her eyes betrayed her heart deeply.


    "Well, why not be honest? I''m not going to do anything special. "


    Murong Sheng shakes his hand, while Murong Ling doesn''t react, he feeds the medicine into her mouth and looks at her with a smile.


    "What did you give me to eat?" Murong Ling Leng for a while, quickly buckled his mouth and vomited. Retching for a long time without any effect, looking at murongsheng in horror.


    "It''s nothing," murongsheng said slowly with a smile. "It''s not poisonous. Don''t worry about it. Can I poison you in front of my second uncle? "


    I''m not sure! Who knows if it will poison her!


    However, Murong Ling did not dare to speak at all!


    "It''s just something to tell the truth. Three cousins, don''t be nervous. If what you say is true, there will be no harm at all. "


    Murong Ling swallowed his saliva and his voice trembled: "if What if it''s a lie? "


    "Lies?" Murongsheng thought for a while and gave murongling a frightening reply, "if you lie, you may be disfigured."

 Chapter 210

    Disfigurement?!!


    These two words with flat bottom thunder general, blow Murong Ling this person all froze.


    His face changed quickly, and he roared at murongsheng: "you lie, how can there be such a ghost in the world! You must have said that to scare me. I don''t believe it


    Jiang originally led Murong Ling to see the bustle. Who knows that when he watched, the bustle ran to his own house?


    Immediately, some of them couldn''t sit still and yelled: "second lady, what are you doing?! As a cousin, how can your mind be so vicious! Give this kind of food to Ling wench. Do you want to destroy Ling wench''s appearance? "


    "Jiang Shi, what are you excited about here?" Murongsheng glanced at Jiang Shi, "didn''t I just explain it? To be honest, there won''t be any problems. How to call the mind evil? Or, Jiang Shi, do you think Murong Ling is not telling the truth? "


    Jiang was choked by murongsheng''s words. He couldn''t say a word.


    Murongling pretends to be calm and looks at murongsheng: "I won''t tell lies!"


    She just doesn''t believe, a wretch how can have such strange thing! It must be to blow her up!


    "Yes? Three cousins don''t lie? Then I wrote down, "murongsheng looked at murongling and asked," did my three cousins tell anyone about my undressing at the banquet last time? "


    Murong Ling''s heart is very guilty, but at this time, even if he was killed, he could not admit it. He insisted: "it''s not what I said! No


    At that time, the old lady had already warned everyone that it could not be spread. If she admits it


    "Girl Ling! Don''t talk nonsense


    Jiang''s heart is very unstable, always feel something to happen. Besides, murongsheng is very evil recently. Maybe there is something


    Last time, the two old women''s poisoned faces were rotten. Jiang''s memory is still fresh. Think about it, I can''t help getting cold all over.


    However, Jiang said, looking at Murong Ling''s face without any change, he was a little relieved.


    Looking at murongsheng: "see! Ling wench didn''t rumor about you at all! Your shame may have been spread by others. How do you mean, wronged Ling girl! You have to apologize to Ling girl. You have to... "


    Jiang''s words haven''t finished, looking at Murong Ling''s face, something''s wrong.


    "Mother My face My face hurts Murong Ling didn''t know why he suddenly felt the pain on his face. He wanted to stretch out his hand to scratch it. He was held down by the quick eyed Jiang.


    "Girl Ling!"


    Jiang pressed Murong Ling''s hands and did not let her touch his face: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mother..." Murong Ling himself was not a man of firm will. His face was painful and frightened. "Tell me, what''s wrong with my face? How can I feel my face My face is hurting more and more! "


    "Girl Ling?" Murong Cheng on one side looked at it and was also surprised.


    Murongshan''s eyes widened a little. Looking at murongling''s red face, she took a breath: "third sister, your face..."


    Then he saw Murong Ling''s face turn red quickly. Like being splashed with hot oil, small blisters came out of murongling''s face irregularly.


    Let Murong Ling pain unbearable, want to reach out to scratch, but can''t do.


    "Mother! What''s wrong with my face

 Chapter 211

    "Girl Ling!" Jiang''s a exclamation, will be stunned all the people back to God. And Jiang Shi, the whole person almost fainted, "Ling wench, you must not have an accident!"


    "Sheng girl, what''s the matter with you?" Qi put his hand on his stomach and frowned at murongsheng. "Look what you''re doing!"


    Seeing Murong Ling''s face, Jiang felt that his eyes were black and his brain was dizzy. He cried out: "Ling girl, my Ling girl, what can I do?"


    "Second cousin," murongshan also looked at murongsheng very improperly, "how can you lay such a heavy hand? How to say, the third sister is also your cousin


    "Murongsheng! You dead girl, don''t you hurry to take out the antidote! "


    Murong Cheng looked at Murong Ling''s face which was growing out of blisters in horror. He was flustered. But when I think of it, how can murongsheng still poison him?!


    After calming down, he yelled angrily at murongsheng: "take out the antidote quickly!"


    Some of murongsheng station''s waist and legs hurt, so they found a chair and sat down, with a shallow smile in the corner of their mouth: "second uncle, didn''t I just say that? If the three cousins tell the truth, then naturally there is no problem. If you lie, then this face must be disfigured. "


    "Just now, the three cousins vowed that they were telling the truth in front of so many people."


    Murong Ling a listen, pain brain is difficult to think up, hurriedly loudly said: "I admit! What I just said is a lie, all that I just said are lies! If I tell the truth, will my face get better? "


    Murongsheng didn''t answer murongling''s words, which makes people directly understand that as long as he tells the truth now, the blisters on his face can be eliminated immediately. The face will, immediately, get better.


    At this time, Murong Ling, whose brain is in a mess, has no time to think about whether it is what she thinks, and no matter what the consequences will be if she tells the truth.


    In a hurry, he said out loud: "yes, it''s me, it''s me! What happened at the party that day was told by me. Who let you let me and my mother be punished by my grandmother? I really hate you


    "So, I want to start on your reputation and let you become infamous! Let grandmother suspect you, let you have no good life


    In order to make his face better quickly, Murong Ling said all his heart. Immediately let Jiang''s heart cool, head more dizzy.


    Murong Ling, how can you be so without a little brain! Can''t you think about the consequences if you do something?!


    "I''m telling the truth now. There''s no lie at all!"


    Murong Ling''s heart is full of hope that the pain on his face can be alleviated and his face can be better. But after a long time, the pain on the face did not weaken, on the contrary, it became more and more painful.


    "What''s the matter! What I said is the truth. Why is my face so painful?! It''s not what you said. After telling the truth, there will be nothing wrong with the company Murongling roars at murongsheng, and his mood collapses.

 Chapter 212

    Murongsheng took a look at murongcheng, whose face was more ugly, and said with a smile, "yes, it''s me. As long as you tell the truth, then the face will be OK. But, three cousins, did you forget that you just said something false. How could the face be restored to its original appearance? "


    "I advise my three cousins, if they don''t want to disfigure themselves and make their faces better. I''d better hurry outside and invite the doctor back. Otherwise, if there are so many blisters on the face, it will be bad if they fall down with scars. "


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, murongling had already reflected it. Murongsheng just played her like a monkey! And she was fooled!


    To tell the truth, it won''t make your face better quickly. Then why did she have to expose her own background just now!


    Think about it, if grandmother knew about it, she would never have a good life!


    "Murongsheng, you are a loser! I''ll kill you Murong Lingqi''s teeth and claws are towards Murong Sheng''s direction, but he is held by Jiang.


    Jiang''s heart is also hate Murong Sheng, but also dare not let Murong Ling so rushed up.


    Now murongsheng is a very evil girl! Who knows what else is strange and life-threatening? Now let Murong Ling offend him. Murong Sheng won''t stand there and be beaten by Murong Ling!


    "Mother, why are you stopping me! Let me go! I want to give that loser a good look


    As long as Murong Ling thinks of the blisters on his face, he would like to let Murong Sheng die here. It''s all her! But for her, how could she have been so insulted! How could she be disfigured!


    Jiang did not dare to let go, she was afraid to let go of Murong Ling, it was not just disfigurement!


    "Ling girl, don''t be impulsive. Niang then asked someone to go to the doctor''s office, "he said. Jiang called to Murong Cheng," master! Master! Please help the girl! Let''s get the doctor back quickly! "


    "This spirit wench really fell scar on the face, the consequence is unimaginable!"


    Qi''s speechless light hum, the consequence is unimaginable? But there is a disfigured concubine in Rong''s government. What''s the consequence?


    Murongshan looked at murongling anxiously: "yes, Dad, send someone to find the doctor and show his face to the third sister. This... " Heart Yin compassion looking at Murong Ling, don''t think she simply good don''t know anything.


    This Murong Ling''s mind is also big!


    Do you think about shangrui Wang Shizi? If this face is really destroyed, look at her what to think about Rui Wang Shizi!


    By such a shout, Murong Cheng just responded.


    I didn''t expect that things would develop like this before. I immediately yelled, "come on, go and invite the most powerful doctor in the capital to Rongguo mansion!"


    How to say, murongling is his daughter. If he gets a scar all over his face, he will have no face when he goes out of the house.


    Murongsheng has nothing to do with her. She sits lazily on the chair and looks at the farce of Er Fang. Unexpectedly, I found Murong Cheng with a kind of examination eyes fell on her.


    With a kind of, people do not understand the complex look.

 Chapter 213

    Who knows what Murong Cheng is thinking. Anyway, the eyes make people feel very uncomfortable, obviously with a kind of calculation.


    But does it matter?


    Let Murong into such a person, can calculate to her what thing?


    "It turns out that the reason why the young master of the Zheng family bothered me was the third cousin. It seems that second uncle, if you want to make the Rongguo government not lose face, you still have to discipline the three cousins well. "


    "How can you say all the things you are going to hide in order to make your heart comfortable? You know... " Murongsheng pointed to the top, "this is the emperor ordered to seal, three cousins do this, is not the crime of bullying you?"


    "Tut Tut, I don''t know if the emperor knows. The source of gossip comes from the Rongguo government. I don''t know what kind of things will be done? "


    Murong Sheng''s words, said the presence of a little sober people, some slightly cool in the heart. If the emperor really knows


    Murong Cheng''s brows tightly together, will also affect him to suffer from suspicion?


    Up to now, there has not been a complete conclusion about the title of Rong Guogong! How come there are people standing in the back all day long, pulling back!


    On this thought, Murong Cheng, who had some heartache for Murong Ling. Looking at Murong Ling''s eyes inside, reduced a bit of heartache, more is the faint boredom. Once, it was not Murong Ling who caused the trouble!


    "Well, now that the truth is clear, I don''t have to stay here to watch the jokes of the second uncle''s family. Go back first, three cousins, you should treat your face well. "


    There is nothing wrong with her, and she is too lazy to stay here, facing murongling''s ugly face.


    He stood up and walked slowly towards the hall outside the door. When he was about to go out, murongsheng chuckled: "three cousins, this time, I just want to teach you a lesson, so that you can keep it in mind. If you want to provoke me next time, it won''t be so easy. "


    Really, it''s not a child. Why can''t we grow a little heart?


    Knowing that it''s no good to offend her, I haven''t come up every time. I''ve seen people who want to die. I''ve never seen people who want to die like this.


    Murongsheng then went out and waved: "three cousins, you must take good care of your face, but don''t disfigure it. That way, I''ll be sad, too. "


    "You wretch!"


    Listen to Murong Sheng''s words, Murong Ling is simply to a kind of extreme, his face is twisted and ferocious. Let''s see, from the current situation, there are some things we can''t see.


    "You wait for me, I will never let you have a good time!" Murong Chengji interrupts Murong Ling''s anger just before he starts to scold him.


    "Shut up


    When I think about it, the emperor sealed it. As a result, Murong Ling raised it. Murong''s brain ached!


    Murong Ling shrank and was in Jiang''s arms. Jiang''s cry: "master, what are you going to do? Ling wenches have been so pitiful. How can you... "


    "What do I do?" Murong Cheng was angry, "you really raised a good daughter!"

 Chapter 214

    "The emperor has ordered that all the people who attended the banquet at that time should not mention it. Your daughter is not bad. She dares to defend emperor Kang''s life. Don''t you want the head on her neck? "


    Jiang was also Murong Cheng said shrunk his neck, dare not continue to cry, but still whispered: "but, at the beginning of the spirit girl did not participate in any banquet, the emperor should not doubt the spirit girl''s body."


    After hearing this, Qi was not happy.


    "Aunt Jiang, what do you mean by that?" Qi frowned, "Shan girl has been to the banquet. Do you mean she wants to go up?"


    "No, madam, you misunderstood me. How could I have such an idea..." Jiang''s mouth said there is no such idea, how to think in the heart, who can know?


    If the first lady can really top it, it''s not impossible


    Qi couldn''t see through what Jiang thought in his heart. His face became cold: "Shan''er, I''m a little tired. You can help me to go back to rest."


    On hearing this, Murong Cheng also hurriedly comforted: "are you not feeling well? I''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible. I can handle this matter. "


    After Murong Shan helped Qi to leave, the tenderness on Murong Cheng''s face just disappeared like a mirage. Looking at Jiang Shi and Murong Ling''s mother and daughter, their eyes twinkled with boredom: "after the doctor comes to see a doctor, I''ll have a good rest in my yard."


    "When I let you out, you are out, so as not to make my mother unhappy." Then he left with his sleeve.


    Jiang''s whole person is all muddled, looking at Murong Sheng whose face is full of blisters, and thinking about Murong''s cold face just now. Brain a blank, only feel that they are all finished


    After walking far away, Qing Ying always felt that her eyes and brain were not enough. She asked murongsheng blankly: "Miss, what you just gave Miss three to eat. Is it really that amazing? "


    God, as long as the third Miss said a lie, it can be detected. It''s amazing!


    "Oh, fake, not so amazing." Murongsheng''s plain mouth.


    Green Ying''s eyes are some of the hair straight: "that just, the appearance of three young ladies..."


    "Tut, I don''t know what kind of person murongling is?" Murongsheng chuckled, "how can a person like her tell the truth at the beginning? That medicine, even if she told the truth at the beginning, would be disfigured. "


    This


    Qing Ying doesn''t know what to say. After a long time, it''s miss she


    Strange is strange, who let the third lady''s mouth so big, how can everything be spread out?


    In the next few days, the people in Rongguo mansion would not dare to offend murongsheng. They all walked around the courtyard where murongsheng lived. From the third lady to the Mammy, none of them had been poisoned by the second lady.


    How dare these ordinary people provoke murongsheng.


    And murongling''s courtyard, a group of people are also around.


    Just because Murong Ling''s face is not good all the time, and he is forbidden by Murong, he can hear the beating and scolding from outside from time to time. How dare they run to meet the bad luck?

 Chapter 215

    Rongguo government held a family dinner. Even the old lady, who didn''t believe Qi''s stomach and didn''t want to show up, was persuaded by Murong Cheng to attend.


    Murongshan supported Qi''s arm and carefully said: "mother, now you have a body, you must pay attention to your feet. Don''t knock it, or dad will be worried. "


    Qi patted the back of murongshan''s hand, and the smile on her face was very bright: "don''t worry, I will."


    Even if her stomach is fake now, it''s not impossible to take advantage of this opportunity to be proud!


    The imprisoned Jiangshi and Murong Ling were also released. There are too many blisters on Murong Ling''s face, and they haven''t completely recovered. In order not to let his appearance exposed, Murong Ling wrapped his face with something.


    In the yard these days, I heard how Qi and Murong Shan were valued by Murong Cheng, which made Murong Ling feel a little jealous.


    It happened that two waves of people met at the gate of the yard. Looking at Qi''s smiling face, she was complacent, while murongshan''s face was wearing a gentle smile. Compared with her and her mother''s recent miserable life, it just stabbed her heart.


    "Some people are pregnant, but they don''t know what''s bad, so they start to pretend. Do you really think you can have a son? How ridiculous


    "I''m not sure. I''m busy until the end. Under father''s expectant eyes, she gave birth to a daughter. There are four more ladies in Rongguo mansion. Isn''t there another one to share the dowry? "


    "Pretend?"


    Jiang has been physically and mentally exhausted in recent days. He sneers at Murong Ling''s words: "if you want a dowry, you have to see if you have that ability. If you don''t look good, what dowry do you want? It''s dead! "


    "Mother said very well," Murong Ling''s eyes looked at Qi''s stomach maliciously, "father''s age is so old, who knows what this born daughter will look like."


    Murongshan''s face became cold. She released Qi''s arm and went to murongling. She raised her hand and slapped her hard. Then, taking advantage of the strength, he hit Jiang again.


    Originally the face is not good thoroughly, cold not Ding by Murong Shan to slap, only feel more pain: "Murong Shan, what do you want to do!"


    "Don''t do anything," murongshan slowly straightened her sleeves, her face was still gentle, but her eyes were discontented with arrogance, her tone was very calm, and she didn''t have the smell of anger. "She just saw two garbage blocking the road, and wanted to clean it up."


    Murong Ling is not stupid, Murong Shan said so straightforward, naturally understand Murong Shan mouth inside the garbage said who.


    Immediately he was so angry that he glared his eyes straight. He reached out and wanted to return the slap: "you! You dare to say that my mother and I are rubbish. I''m going to kill you today! "


    From small to big will pretend, when she is a fool, do not know anything!


    Anyway, it has been completely torn, who will be afraid of who!


    Murong Shan''s eyes twinkled for a few minutes. When Murong Ling reached for his hand, his body slightly deviated and dodged beside Qi. And Murong Ling''s hand didn''t stop, directly hit Qi''s stomach!

 Chapter 216

    This slap, Murong Ling''s strength is not small at all.


    Why her face was destroyed? Why murongshan''s face was good. She also wants to let Murong Shan become the same as her. She dares not go out even if her face is destroyed!


    But she never thought that murongshan had escaped!


    "Oh..." Qi had a stomachache when he was beaten. He cried out with his stomach in his arms.


    At this time, Murong Cheng just came over, saw this scene quickly came over, angrily denounced Murong Ling: "Murong Ling, what do you want to do!"


    "No It''s not... " Murong Ling was a little flustered in his eyes. He quickly explained to Murong Cheng, "Dad, I didn''t mean to beat my mother, I am..."


    Murong blinked and looked in the direction of murongshan: "they''re all big sisters! It was the elder sister who dodged deliberately, so I hit her in the stomach! "


    Murongshan doesn''t explain anything for herself, but looks at murongcheng wrongly: "Dad, I don''t know that the third sister will..."


    Murong Cheng was angry and glared at Murong Ling: "I can''t settle down at all! If you don''t want to hit your aunt, who do you want to hit! Is it hard to beat your brother in your mother''s belly? "


    "No It''s not like that Murong Ling knows that Murong Cheng has a lot of hope in his stomach, but she can''t carry the black pot at this time! "Dad, how do you know that my mother is pregnant with a younger brother instead of a younger sister?"


    On hearing this, Jiang almost fainted.


    Murong Cheng has been hoping to have a son for so many years. Only in this way can he have enough confidence and have a greater chance to inherit the title.


    As a result, the Murong Ling didn''t choose to say something good in front of him, but he just wanted to say this kind of curse. At that time, Murong Cheng''s anger surged up, and a loud slap hit Murong Ling heavily in the face: "evil! Hit people, but also dare to sophistry! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you here today


    Murongsheng that dead wench he can''t hold, can''t still hold his own daughter!


    Before Murong Cheng, because there were only two girls, no matter whether they were born directly or commoner, they all loved this place the same way. Even if Murong Ling says something wrong, Murong Cheng just thinks that he is young and can''t speak, so he passes.


    Who ever thought that this time it was a real thing!


    Directly hit Murong Ling feel that half face numb, without a little bit of intuition, the body is not controlled toward the opposite direction staggered a few steps. Covering his face, he looked at murongcheng incredulously: "Dad, you You hit me? "


    "You hit me for something that you don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman?"


    This is not the father who loves her!


    Seeing that Murong Ling''s words are unobstructed, he will be slapped by Murong chengshuai. Jiang came back and quickly pulled Murong Ling behind him to protect him: "master, you know, Ling girl is not a talker all the time. Is concubine body discipline is not square, let spirit wench collide with madam


    "If the master''s heart is still angry, he will fight with his concubine." tears ran down Jiang''s cheek. "Master, the lingwench has suffered enough during this period. Please don''t worry about lingwench for the sake of common."

 Chapter 217

    "Aunt Jiang, what are you saying?" Murongshan''s brow slightly frowned, "the third sister should be punished because she has done something wrong. How can you listen to Aunt Jiang''s meaning. The third sister seems to have been greatly wronged


    "Miss..." Jiang listened to murongshan''s words, but he was angry, but he couldn''t vent his anger, "don''t you..."


    Murongshan smiles and goes to the other side of Qi''s family to help her: "mother, are you ok?"


    Murong Cheng took a reproachful look at Jiang, carefully supported Qi, and stroked Qi''s abdomen with his other hand. His voice was soft: "how about it? Does it still hurt? "


    "No pain..." Qi''s tiny rely on Murong Cheng''s shoulder, "as long as there is master you accompany in my side, don''t hurt."


    Said, still quietly handed Jiang Shi a defiant look.


    Isn''t Jiang the one who wants to work hard? Let''s see if she has this ability now!


    Murongsheng was not interested in this family dinner. He just wanted to show his face. Inevitably, some of them are not very active and are a little late. Who knows, just let her see such a good play.


    Qing Ying leaned up to murongsheng''s ear and whispered: "it seems that the second master hasn''t treated aunt Jiang and the third lady with such attitude for a long time. Unexpectedly, this time for the second lady''s baby. Not only beat miss three, but also scolded aunt Jiang. It''s a shame. "


    Say, green Ying can''t help but worry again: "young lady, if two madams intentionally want to ask young lady your trouble, that how should do."


    "Then the soldiers will cover the water and the earth," murongsheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "We can''t control her and don''t make trouble for us, right?"


    "What the lady said is very reasonable." Green Ying repeatedly nods, "maidservant all listen to miss, miss Let maidservant do what, maidservant do what."


    Go into the courtyard where the family banquet is held and say hello to the old lady.


    The old lady sat on it and looked at Qi. She scanned Qi''s stomach and said, "Qi, if you have a body, you don''t have to salute me."


    Murongshan knew that the old lady was still angry. Last time she and Rui Wang Shizi''s affair, but Qi''s pure belong to be exasperated.


    Then he hurriedly put his arm around the old lady and said, "grandma, granddaughter knows that she is wrong. This will never happen in a while. You can forgive your granddaughter. Otherwise, her heart is very uncomfortable. "


    The old lady snorted, but she was still indifferent.


    Murongshan knew that at this time, the old lady had already begun to loosen a little.


    Taking the opportunity to strike while the iron is hot, he continued to speak softly: "grandma, you see, my mother is pregnant now. My father also has a queen. Would you like to be happy? Besides, I swore to my grandmother that it would never happen again. Grandma, please forgive me first. You see, my granddaughter has lost a lot of weight recently because her grandmother doesn''t forgive her. "


    The old lady listened, the tense mood on her face was a little loose: "well, I wish I knew it was wrong."


    Murong Cheng was also relieved and said: "mother, it''s not too early. Let''s hurry to the table for dinner. It''s not delicious when it''s cold. "

 Chapter 218

    "Well."


    Although the old lady was dissatisfied with the two people, she still gave face to murongcheng. After all, she was her own son. The big one has been abandoned. Do you want the small one to be abandoned?


    "Granddaughter will help you to go there." Murongshan just at the right time to please the old lady, supporting the old lady''s arm.


    Maybe even if it is a temporary loosening, there are some uncomfortable emotions in my heart. He took his arm out of murongshan''s hand and took a look at murongsheng standing on one side: "Sheng girl, don''t you come and help me quickly?"


    Murong Sheng was shocked. Before, Murong Shan was the flesh of my heart. Today, it''s really amazing that murongshan has no face in front of so many people.


    Is the old lady really angry because of the affair between murongshan and shangguanhong?


    "Yes, grandmother."


    Murong Sheng picked eyebrows, did not pay attention to other people''s heart is how to think. He stepped forward and steadily supported the old lady''s arm.


    As long as it can make murongshan shameless, she is very willing to do, not afraid of hatred.


    The smile on murongshan''s face was a little stiff, and she recovered to the most perfect smile in the fastest time. With murongling that kind of impulsive character is not the same, the whole person is very calm: "since the grandmother wants to let two cousins to come, that two cousins can well help grandmother."


    Murongsheng chuckled and said lazily: "elder sister, you can rest assured that my body is still very good. Elder sister, you''d better worry about your own affairs. "


    Murongshan''s face was stiff again, and she slowly retreated to Qi''s side. Qi stretched out his hand and patted murongsheng gently on the back of his hand, as if to placate murongsheng''s ups and downs.


    Sitting on the table, Murong Cheng worried that Qi would have problems alone, so he sat beside Qi. From time to time to her folder dishes, voice to be as gentle as it is gentle: "do not like to eat? Tell me


    Looking at the side of Jiang, hand slightly clenched into a fist.


    This Qi Shi, is intentionally in front of her face, disgust her?!


    Qi smiles at Jiang''s slightly crooked lips, and looks at the old lady and Murong Sheng sitting next to him. Then he leaned his head on murongcheng''s shoulder and said softly, "master, I feel dizzy and nauseous. I can''t eat anything..."


    Qi''s voice was not small, and the old lady could hear it clearly. She raised her head and looked in Qi''s direction. Suddenly the brow twisted.


    What does Qi mean?


    You mean sick on her turf?


    Or did she get in the way of Qi''s eyes?!


    How long is it? Do you have two months? Start to feel dizzy and nauseous?


    The ladies in the palace are not as delicate as Qi''s!


    Qi''s speech was not very loud, but it was just enough for the old lady to hear clearly.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Cheng immediately asked, for fear of something bad, "do you see something you don''t want to eat? I''m going to ask people to withdraw. "


    "I don''t know," Qi said with a slight cough, holding the handkerchief in his hand. "I should not have come out if I had known such a reaction would have occurred. Alone in the yard, just use some food


    Old and immortal, bullying her Shaner in front of her?


    Do you really think she is a vegetarian!

 Chapter 219

    "How can that be?" Murong Cheng said with disapproval, "you are a double body now, you can''t be willful. Think about the baby in your stomach, you know? "


    "But master..." Qi''s feeling more and more weak, "my chest, is really some nausea. If the old lady is not happy because I am alone, I will feel very sorry for her. "


    The old lady sat listening. The more she listened, the more she felt that it was not that taste.


    What do you mean? What does Qi mean? It''s about her, isn''t it?!


    The old lady thinks that Qi is looking for trouble when she has nothing to do. As soon as she picks her eyebrows, she is planning to fight back.


    Murongsheng took the old lady''s hand with a smile and said in a soft voice: "grandma, it''s no good to be angry now. It''s better to depress the fire first and talk about it later. "


    "Now that the second aunt is pregnant, the second uncle must protect her everywhere. If grandma is angry now, I''m afraid it will make the second uncle feel very uncomfortable. "


    The old lady listened, slightly recovered a bit of reason, but still some anger on her face: "then you say, what should I do?"


    "If you want to press down the second aunt, you want to draw the second uncle''s heart together. Otherwise, the second aunt will only be more and more arrogant. "


    The old lady narrowed her eyes and pressed down the anger that she wanted to attack. She took Murong Sheng''s hand and patted: "Sheng girl, you said a lot."


    At the end of the family dinner, everyone gathered around Qi and walked towards the main hall.


    Murong Cheng had many concubines, but only Qi and Jiang were able to successfully give birth to Murong Cheng''s children.


    Now, murongcheng''s concubines all want to touch Qi''s stomach. It seems that as long as you touch it, you can feel happy and get pregnant.


    "Sister, you see, your stomach seems to protrude."


    "Oh, it must be a good omen to have such symptoms so early!"


    "Maybe, when you grow up, you will be the same as the master!"


    "All told, the boy always looks like his mother. Maybe they will pick the advantages of their master and sister and grow up to be one of the best salaries in the capital. "


    One by one, they all sat by Qi''s side and almost didn''t praise Qi to heaven.


    Murongsheng sat on one side, watching the group of people with the dead singing. In the heart sneered a few minutes: if this really looks like two uncles, that can be really miserable. In the Rongguo government, there will be another loser.


    What''s more, whether Qi''s stomach is pregnant or not really takes two to say. What''s more, normal pregnant women will be pregnant for three months before they have a stomach fight. It''s not a month, is it? How can we see that Qi''s stomach has begun to bulge?


    Can''t these concubines have eyes like the monkey king?


    She looked at it. It didn''t look like Xianhuai. It seems that Qi''s eating and drinking during this period is too comfortable, and his body is a little fat. Did not see, this Qi''s face did not know must be fatter than before several circles?


    Murongsheng yawned and listened to the people boasting about Qi. Deeply feel that these people do not go to storytelling, it is a waste of their own skills.

 Chapter 220

    Even if I had a grudge with Qi, I had to flatter him at this time.


    "Madam, it''s really hard for me to be able to help you. This is a gift for my young master. "


    Now she does not have any strength, can with Qi''s needle against maimang. I had to lower my head first, and then turn over and talk about the grievances now.


    Although Jiang was a concubine, he had a lot of good things in his hands because his mother was a merchant. Clapping hands, two servants brought up a box of things. It looks like it has a lot of weight.


    After the box was opened, the big guy could see the contents clearly. All kinds of exquisite glass bowls and chopsticks, and all kinds of small clothes made of fine cloth are very exquisite.


    Qi''s eyes brightened slightly when he looked at him. He said to Jiang with a smile, "aunt Jiang, you are too polite. How can I be happy to send so many things? "


    "Ma''am, what are you talking about? The child in your stomach has been born. It''s the legitimate son of Er Fang. It''s the best that big guys spoil together. What''s more, what I''m giving you is just some trinkets. Don''t worry about it, madam. "


    Jiang''s side said, but also while buried Qi''s eyes shallow, this little thing to say a lot, it is really insightful.


    Murong Cheng is listening to nothing, just feel Jiangshi very for him. Not long ago, he just reprimanded Murong Ling.


    Qi naturally heard Jiang''s voice over, and his face changed a little. Looking at the things in the box, he was not satisfied.


    If these were called trinkets, she would be surprised!


    I know that Jiang''s family is now involved in the affairs of the imperial merchants, but before becoming Murong''s concubine, the Jiang family has not made a fortune. Now it seems that if we really fight together, Jiang may have the strength to fight for the position of Ping''s wife.


    Let''s say that the workmanship of these gadgets mentioned in Jiang''s mouth is superior. What you get from the Jiang family is like something sent to the palace. It won''t make much difference.


    This whole box of gadgets costs a lot of money.


    Qi slightly gasped for a while, I have to say that Jiang''s handwriting today is really big.


    With Jiang''s mouth, Murong Chengqi, her concubine room also poured up together. It''s the golden lock and the tonic. There''s nothing unexpected but impossible. All kinds of strange things are crammed into Qi''s house.


    After a while, Qi''s arms were filled with a pile of things. Murongshan stepped forward, frowned gently, and said in a soft voice: "mother, you are two bodies now. Be careful in everything you do. Let mammy help you with these things. Don''t take them


    Seeing so many things, Qi''s heart had been happy for a long time.


    "Shan''er, you are too careful. I''m just pregnant. I''m not seriously ill in bed. It''s OK to hold some things in my hand. "


    "No way," Murong Cheng stopped Qi in his arms. "What Shanya just said is right. Let mammy do these things. If you are tired, how can you do it?"

 Chapter 221

    Murong Cheng said, thought about it for a while, and said, "steward Wang, you can go outside to recruit some servant girls tomorrow. After that, my wife''s body is heavy, and she can use it. "


    Call a maid?!


    Everyone present was shocked!


    Now the maid mother who is waiting on Qi''s family is the sum of many people. Now, because I''m pregnant, I''m going to recruit a servant girl again?!


    This


    This Is the second master paying too much attention to the children in the second lady''s belly? If at the end of the day, the couple will be born with a daughter instead of a boy, will the master become angry from then on?


    But no one dares to say that.


    Didn''t you see miss three slapped by the master for saying such a thing? What''s more, they who are not in favor dare to say something.


    Mammy quickly came up to help Qi sort out the things that people sent.


    Qi sat on one side, his eyes inadvertently fell on murongsheng''s body, and said: "tidy up slowly, be careful not to damage things. Make it clear who sent it. Write it down. At that time, my wife will return the gift. "


    Mammy Qian quickly nodded, sorting out and remembering. Finally, he checked one side and handed the list to Qi''s hand: "madam, it''s all sorted out."


    Qi took the list, looked at it, and said to Murong Cheng with a smile, "look, they really have a heart. It''s hard for me to bear the fact that I''ve given so many gifts. "


    Murong Cheng comforted Qi with a smile: "these are all you should have. Just accept them with ease."


    Qi nodded, looked at the list, and his face changed a little: "are you old mother''s eyes dim! Why didn''t you write down the name of the second lady? "


    Murongshan curiously went over to have a look: "mammy Qian, did you forget to write it? Why is there no second cousin''s name on it?"


    Originally, it was a small thing. After the delivery, it''s over. Who knows that Qi and murongshan can find her out. Let originally want to fish in troubled waters Murong Sheng, turned a white eye in the heart.


    Can''t you let her eat melon?


    Qi''s pregnant, but also let her to spend money, is what kind of truth!


    Murong Cheng listened, frowned and looked in the direction of Murong Sheng. He took the list again and looked at it from beginning to end, and found that there was no murongsheng''s name. There are gifts from the whole Rongguo government, but there is no murongsheng''s name.


    This makes Murong Cheng raise his head and look at Murong Sheng meaningfully.


    Mammy Qian also quickly knelt down: "master, madam, it''s not that the old slave didn''t write down the name of the second lady. It''s the second lady. She didn''t give any gifts, and I don''t know what to write. "


    Ouch?


    All the people on the scene are just like watching the excitement. Before murongsheng and Qi''s quarrel did not deal with, who does not know who does not know?


    Now at this time, murongsheng has no gift to send, it seems a bit intriguing. Is it true that the contradiction between Murong Sheng and ER Fang has not been completely removed?


    Or


    Looking at murongsheng''s clothes, some people''s eyes were a bit disgusted. Or who has no money to buy gifts?

 Chapter 222

    Well, this big house is really poor, isn''t it!


    "Sheng wench," Murong Cheng coughed lightly, "can you tell me how it happened?"


    "The second uncle is not see clearly, I really did not send." Murongsheng did not hide, but admitted it generously.


    Murong Shan narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect Murong Sheng to admit that she was so sharp. I don''t understand what murongsheng is thinking, but I don''t want to miss this opportunity to humiliate murongsheng. I bowed my head and sighed: "I didn''t expect that my second cousin was still hating me and my mother. She didn''t even want to give me this little gift."


    "I''m really worried. If my younger brother is born in the future, will you try to target him?"


    "Shan''er, what do you mean you don''t want to give it away?" Qi glanced at Murong Sheng and said, "I guess the girl Sheng didn''t want to buy a gift, but took all the money to support her. It''s said that a ginseng came back to raise the girl''s body. "


    "What?! As a servant girl, can you even eat ginseng? "


    "My God, this servant girl is too happy."


    "I want to try ginseng, too."


    People on the scene are whispering, making the whole scene a mess.


    Murongshan seems to be shocked to see one eye, murongsheng whispered: "how can this be? If all the servant girls eat ginseng, this Even if Dad made a lot of money, he didn''t spend enough. "


    Seeing more and more anger on Murong Cheng''s face, Murong Shan quickly said, "maybe there''s something hidden in it?"


    Murong Cheng''s anger is rising. Looking at Murong Sheng''s face, he wants to have an attack, but he doesn''t know what to think of and can''t help it.


    Murongsheng was not a bit timid, but lazily looked at the past: "what do you mean? Yes? Murong Ling didn''t give a gift. You didn''t see anything. I didn''t send it. Why are you staring at me? "


    Qi Shi and Murong Shan''s facial expression a change, this Murong Ling also didn''t send?!


    Murongshan''s reaction was quick, and she said: "although the third sister didn''t send it, aunt Jiang did. Second cousin, don''t think about it. We didn''t mean to target you. "


    "Oh, aunt Jiang gave it away, and Murong Ling didn''t have to?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "OK, I believe your lies for the time being, but..."


    Murongsheng touched his chin and looked at Qi and murongshan with a smile: "Er auntie, are you too mean? As a junior, I didn''t give a gift, so I was pulled out by the second aunt. Is the second aunt already poor and in need of a younger generation to give gifts? "


    Qi''s face was a little ugly. She said it as if she was a beggar. She would hang on murongsheng''s buttocks and ask for debts!


    "Besides, second aunt, why do you think I want to give you a gift? I haven''t talked to you about your treatment of me for so many years. You have the face to ask me for a gift, "murongsheng snorted." you are pregnant with the second uncle''s child, not my father''s child. These people give you gifts as a matter of course. I''ve already torn my face with you. Are you willing to ask me for gifts? "


    "Second cousin, what are you talking about," murongshan said with a smile, "we are all a family. How can we call it tearing face?"

 Chapter 223

    "Stop!" Murongsheng interrupts murongshan, "it''s related by blood. I don''t object to that. But if it''s a family, I can maintain a little bit of opposition. "


    "According to the second aunt''s mood of waiting for me to die all the time, how dare I be a family with her."


    Murongsheng''s words made everyone present speechless, and no one dared to speak. I''m afraid that I''ll say something wrong, and I''ll touch the heads of the big guys in front of me.


    Especially Qi Shi, his face is so ugly that he can''t wait to stare Murong Sheng here.


    "However, my second aunt asked me for a gift, so I can''t refuse to give it, can I?" Murongsheng looked at Qi with a smile, "green cherry."


    Qing Ying took out a small wooden box and went to murongsheng: "miss."


    Qi Shi and murongshan looked at them in surprise. They didn''t know what medicine murongsheng sold in his gourd.


    Murongsheng opened the box in Qingying''s hand and took out a silver note: "second aunt, I don''t have a chance to go out to help you choose any gifts. Here are fifty taels of silver. You can take them. If you want something, send someone to buy it. "


    "It''s all double bodies. Don''t be harsh with your mouth. If you are short of that gift, ask for it from the second uncle! You''re a baby in your stomach. Second uncle will meet your requirements. "


    Qi''s face has become very ugly. I didn''t expect that murongsheng had such a move. All of them hit her hard in the face, which made her hurt very much.


    What is this?


    This is not only did not let murongsheng no face, but let her become a poor look. Only with the younger generation, want things of the elders!


    "Fifty taels of silver?" Murongshan glared at murongsheng fiercely, "second cousin, I regard you as a sister. Is that how you insult me?! Do you know that your way of doing this makes me feel very sad and sad! "


    On hearing this, Qi couldn''t help praising murongshan''s quick response.


    She also shrinks to Murong Cheng''s arms, and her tone is very aggrieved: "master, how can Sheng girl do this? Do I look like someone who lacks fifty taels of silver? I don''t want to ask for things from the younger generation, but look at the name of Sheng girl on it and think it''s mammy Qian who forgot to write it. "


    "Sheng girl misunderstood me so much, which made my heart so sad."


    Murong Cheng patted Qi''s back to comfort him, frowned and looked at Murong Sheng: "Sheng girl, what''s the matter with you


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the second aunt asking me for a present and giving her a silver note to buy anything? If I don''t feel happy, I won''t give it away, so as not to waste money. "


    Murongsheng put the fifty Liang silver note into his arms and said lazily, "well, now the second aunt doesn''t have to feel humiliated by me, does she? I don''t want to send this silver note! "


    The scene suddenly fell into a state of embarrassment, Murong Ling and Murong Sheng didn''t deal with each other. But the same is true for Qi and murongshan. The enemies on both sides run on each other, which makes Murong Ling feel more comfortable.


    "Master," Qi clenched his teeth and said to Murong Cheng, "what do you mean by Sheng girl?"

 Chapter 224

    "Second aunt, it''s you who said I gave you a silver note. You don''t feel proud. Now why do you ask me what I am? " Murong Sheng curled his mouth, "do you know that you are not good-looking in this old and yellow way."


    Qi''s old face was stiff, and Murong Cheng''s eyes fell on Qi''s face.


    In my heart, the more I see, the more I feel bad.


    If murongsheng doesn''t say it, his ambition doesn''t feel so complicated.


    "Second cousin!" Murongshan''s face was a little angry. "How can you say that to my mother! If you are not sincere congratulations, then don''t say such a thing that makes people have no scenes! "


    "Oh, blame me? It''s your mother and daughter who talk to me about gifts. I''m giving you gifts now, and I''m not good at it. Don''t tell me straight. No matter what I do, you can pick on me? "


    Seeing that murongsheng is about to open fire, he will chase and intercept everyone. Murong Cheng''s face was cold and angry: "stop talking!"


    Without waiting for Murong Shan to speak again, Murong Cheng angrily releases Qi and goes out.


    Looking at Murong Cheng angry, Qi quickly followed. One is not stable at the foot, and he will fall to the ground!


    Murongsheng grabbed him back and helped him safely: "second aunt, what''s the matter with you? It''s a flat land here. How can you say you fell down? Are you not feeling well? Would you like to call a doctor for me? "


    Murongshan''s heart jumps for fear that murongsheng will do something that they didn''t expect. Hastily walked forward, helped Qi: "Niang, are you ok?"


    Murongsheng looked at Qingying, and then said, "Qingying, I look at the second aunt''s face is very bad. Hurry to ask a doctor to come and feel the pulse for the second aunt! Go and invite the doctor who saw me before. I think the doctor''s skill is good. "


    Murongsheng took the opportunity to hold his hand on Qi''s wrist and pick his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Qi and murongshan have played such a game. It''s OK.


    There is no precious meat in Qi''s stomach, but there must be a lot of garbage accumulated during this period of time. It''s time for a doctor to come and buy it for Qi.


    Before, the doctor Qi called was a doctor who had contact with them. He could hide things by inserting some money casually.


    The doctor murongsheng said was the doctor who used to see the old lady! This is not something they can solve with money.


    Qi immediately stood firm and looked at murongsheng with a false smile on his face: "no, I know if there is something wrong with my body. You don''t have to worry about Sheng girl. "


    "But..." Murongsheng looked worried, "just two aunts suddenly fell down, really no problem?"


    "It''s OK, but I just didn''t know what I tripped over and almost fell down. Fortunately, you are held by Sheng girl. "Qi Shi will feel it immediately, and the smile on her face will not come out immediately.


    "It''s OK. If I really fell to the ground, wouldn''t the second uncle''s son be gone? Second aunt, you must take good care of your body, "Murong Sheng said, looking in the direction of the old lady." grandmother, is the servant girl so careless now? "


    "This is my grandmother''s yard. There''s something that can trip my aunt! If the second uncle knows, he may be narrow-minded to his grandmother. "

 Chapter 225

    The old lady''s face turned cold.


    Yes, if Qi falls down here, Murong Cheng will definitely have a grudge against her mother''s heart. So, isn''t Qi''s successful separation of their mother and son?


    Qi Shi, it''s really vicious!


    Murong Shan heard that something was wrong, and quickly said: "no, even if my mother has a body, she won''t be able to walk steadily. Even if you don''t help your mother, she will stand still. "


    Murongsheng''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and his face was a bit ashamed: "elder sister, are you still angry with me because of the gift? I''m not considerate about this. It''s embarrassing for the second aunt and the lobby sister. Why don''t I tell you some good news and make the big sister happy? "


    Now, it''s not just my curiosity. All the people present were very curious and wanted to know what kind of good news murongsheng would tell murongshan.


    You know, it''s not a day or two for murongsheng to see murongshan wrong. In addition, Murong Shan has always been in the hands of the old lady and Murong Cheng. During this period, because of Murong Sheng, Murong Shan suffered a lot.


    It''s impossible to say that murongshan doesn''t hate murongsheng at all.


    So, after murongsheng finished, everyone''s ears stood up and wanted to hear what murongsheng could say to make murongshan happy.


    Murongsheng released Qi''s arm and walked around half a circle to murongshan''s side. He leaned to his ear, lowered his voice and said, "cousin, there''s no meat in the second aunt''s stomach, right? If you don''t laugh, I''ll talk to my grandmother about it. How about feeling my second aunt''s pulse? "


    On hearing this, murongshan directly froze. Behind the back comes a trace of coolness. She would never think that murongsheng would threaten her on the spot!


    If she didn''t let murongsheng have a good time, murongsheng would really let the old lady insist on finding a doctor to feel her mother''s pulse! When the time comes, my mother''s lies will be broken!


    If According to what murongsheng said, she burst out laughing. Isn''t that a direct confession to murongsheng that her mother is a fake pregnancy? Isn''t it hard to hand deliver a handle to murongsheng''s hand!


    Murongshan''s heart produced a bit of hate, she how did not want to understand. How did murongsheng, who was bullied by others before, fall into the water and wake up, and become so smart?!


    Casually a few words, she dug a hole!


    Let her stand on the edge of the pit, even if you don''t want to jump, you have to jump!


    "Don''t you think it''s hard to make a decision, cousin?" Murongsheng''s warm breath sprinkled on murongshan''s neck, which made her feel cool. "Are you embarrassed to confess in front of me or in front of my grandmother? There are two ways. You have to think about them carefully


    Murongshan swallowed her saliva, reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, and then gently laughed: "second cousin, look what you said. Today is a big day. How can I be angry with you. Besides, you''re my sister. I''m my sister. How can a sister be angry with her


    It''s worthy of murongshan. She can bend and stretch. It''s amazing!

 Chapter 226

    Murongshan cried and laughed for a while, which made everyone present feel dizzy. Do not want to understand, how just or tears of Murong Shan, how because Murong Sheng a few whispers, suddenly laughed?


    And still smile so brilliant.


    It seems that there is something in it that they don''t know.


    With the taste of exploration in his eyes, he swept murongsheng and murongshan to see if he could see some clues.


    "I''ve had enough trouble. Those who should be reconciled are reconciled. Let''s break up as soon as possible." The old lady is a little tired of opening her mouth. I don''t know why she always feels that Qi''s things are not pleasing to the eye. "Take all the things that belong to him. Don''t leave them with me."


    Murong Shan flattered the old lady and said a few words. She helped Qi and said, "grandma, Shan''er will send her mother back."


    She didn''t dare to stay here any longer for a moment. She was afraid that when murongsheng''s dog temper came up, she would expose it directly in front of the old lady.


    Now as long as I think about it for a moment, murongshan feels cold all over when murongsheng comes to her ear and says that sentence.


    With a glance at murongsheng, the suspicion in his heart is growing. Why is a person''s change so big?!


    Qi''s chest is also very tight, did not succeed in tossing Murong Sheng, but will Murong into gas away. Really, as if there was a big stone in her heart, let her breathless.


    And the old lady didn''t like her. She didn''t want to stay here. Look at the old lady''s face!


    Murongshan quickly helped Qi to leave, as if there were some monsters behind.


    Murong Sheng chuckled softly, but he didn''t open his mouth to stop Murong Shan, which scared people.


    The other people watched the protagonist leave, and they all left one after another.


    When murongling left, he ran into murongsheng''s shoulder and left a sentence: "murongsheng, wait for me!"


    Murong Sheng picks her eyebrows. It seems that Murong Ling, a little girl, hasn''t suffered enough so far. It''s hard to understand why she insists on coming to her trouble.


    Seeing that there is nothing wrong with her, murongsheng also plans to leave the good meeting room and have a rest. Before he left, he was stopped by the old lady: "Sheng girl, don''t go. Grandma has something to ask you."


    Murongsheng quietly stopped and turned to the old lady: "grandma, what''s the matter?"


    The old lady looked up and down at murongsheng, and her eyes were full of doubts: "Sheng girl, can you tell Grandma. What did you just say to miss Shan? "


    Oh, curious.


    Murongsheng understood.


    "Grandma, Qi is nothing. It''s just the whispers between the two sisters, "murongsheng said with a sweet smile." grandmother, do you think I''m the kind of person who can do something harmful? "


    As soon as the words came to the ground, the old lady''s face changed a little.


    The old lady really can''t use ordinary things to describe the things that murongsheng has made these days.


    Look, the emperor knows that there is a bold young lady in Rongguo mansion, who gives the eldest son of Zheng family to him!


    Looking at murongsheng''s words, the old lady didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 227

    "Grandma, if there''s nothing wrong, the granddaughter will leave first. Grandmother, have a good rest. "


    With that, murongsheng turned and left. The old lady looked at murongsheng''s fierce figure, and she felt that murongsheng was different from the old one.


    Just at the banquet, she wanted to lose her temper again and again, which was suppressed by murongsheng. But that is definitely not to help Qi, but to avoid the contradiction between her and Murong Cheng.


    If she and murongcheng have a conflict, then Qi''s jaw will be lifted to the sky.


    Back in the yard, green cherry frowned: "sure enough, what I guessed before is all right! The second lady really wants to make trouble for you at the party! "


    "It''s too much, miss. As an elder, how can the second lady do such a thing! Mingming three Miss also didn''t give a gift, why should you pull miss out alone! The eldest lady is too much. The maidservant was wrong before! "


    "Why are you angry? The silver note didn''t really go out, "murongsheng took out fifty-two silver notes from his arms and put them into Qingying''s hand." go, you will keep the silver note for the time being. "


    With so much money in her hand, Qing Ying was obviously a little hot and stammered: "little Miss, where did you get so much silver... "


    Fifty taels of silver!


    She has been with the young lady for so long. She has never met her before!


    "Don''t worry about it. You just need to know that the silver comes from normal channels."


    "Well..." Qing Ying swallowed her saliva, carefully collected the bank note and poured tea for murongsheng, "but miss, what did you just say to the first lady? The maidservant just looked at it, and the young lady''s face was a little ugly. "


    "Ugly?" Murong Sheng was standing on Murong Shan''s side at that time, and didn''t notice, "how ugly?"


    "It is..." Green Ying recalled, in the heart to find a suitable statement, said, "is originally still crying, listen to the Miss said. All of a sudden, he began to laugh, but his expression was very stiff, worse than crying. "


    "Ha ha ha," murongsheng couldn''t help laughing. "Do you know what this is? It''s called forced smile. She was afraid that I would tell my grandmother that Qi was not pregnant, so I could only laugh with her


    "What?"


    Green Ying a shriek, wait for reaction come over of time, quickly cover mouth, gape: "young lady You said Is that true? "


    "Of course, you forgot about your injury. Who did it for you?" Murong Sheng pick eyebrows, "just take advantage of the chaos, I put Qi''s pulse, where there is any sign of pregnancy."


    "But..." Green Ying wring eyebrows, how all don''t want to understand, "but those aunts are not all say, the second lady''s belly looks slightly convex?"? They all started to touch it! "


    Murongsheng sneered: "you are sincere. Those people want to hold Qi high. When it''s time to have a daughter and see who''s going to lose face. Besides, is there a month? Does the stomach bulge? Is it hard to conceive of immortals? "


    "In my opinion, it''s not because I''m pregnant. It''s because I''ve been eating too much and getting fat these days! Look at her face. She''s almost becoming Maitreya. "

 Chapter 228

    Green cherry did not restrain, smile.


    But then he thought of a very terrible thing: "my God, the second lady and the first lady are too bold! Why can they think of such things? "


    "Forget it," green cherry shook her head, looking for an explanation for herself. "No matter what it is for, it has nothing to do with us. It must be the second lady and the first lady who will have bad luck at that time. "


    "But miss, why didn''t you just tear down the second lady and the first lady on the spot? The old lady is very fond of Miss now. Maybe she will believe miss! When the time comes, find a reliable doctor to come over and feel the pulse for the second lady. It''s bound to be torn down! "


    "Don''t panic," Murong Sheng picked up the cup and took a light peck. "It''s not the time yet."


    "Ah? Why? " Qing Ying doesn''t understand. She stares at Murong Sheng.


    "Now they automatically put the handle in my hand. If I don''t play well, are they too embarrassed?" Murongsheng narrowed his eyes slightly and put on a smile of evil in the corner of his mouth. "They think I''m a bully and make trouble again and again. Now, how can I not return it well? "


    Green cherry''s eyes slightly opened a few minutes: "Miss?"


    Murongsheng''s fingers gently looked on the table and made a rhythmic sound. With a gentle smile: "Qi and murongshan dance in front of me every day. It''s so boring. It''s better to seize this opportunity and get rid of it. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the old lady''s place, it''s difficult for Qi to count the gifts sent by everyone in person. Now back to his own territory, Qi hurriedly looked at the gifts given to him, looked at this and touched that, and his mouth was also chanting: "yes, these people are really in their favor. I like all the gifts I choose so much. It''s so good that I feel very comfortable in my heart. "


    Murongshan''s face was cold, and she threw the teacup on the ground fiercely. All of a sudden, the pieces splashed: "mother! You are still in the mood to see these things here. What do you want to buy? Is there anything else you need?! Our Rongguo government is so poor that we can''t even afford to eat! "


    "Ah, Shan''er, why are you suddenly on fire? Just let it go. If you get angry, you will not be well." Qi put down his things and sat down beside Murong Shan to comfort him. "This time, the dead girl was lucky and escaped the disaster. After that, my mother will find a chance to give you a bad breath


    "Later?" At the moment, Murong Shan had the usual gentle appearance, and her face was cold. "Niang, what are you thinking? How can there be a future? "


    Qi Shi listened to Murong Shan''s words and frowned: "Shan''er, what are you talking about? How can there be no future? I''m pregnant now. Who dares to take me? Even the old lady, don''t you want to see my face


    "Niang, you really think too well," murongshan snorted coldly. "Do you remember what murongsheng said in my ear just now?"


    "Yes, yes," Qi Shi just patronized to see the gift, and really forgot about it. He asked, "what did that dead girl say to you? What makes your face look so wrong? "

 Chapter 229

    Looking back now, murongshan''s face at that time was not quite right, and it was very strange.


    Did murongsheng say something to threaten Shaner?


    "Shan''er, you really are. You should show your grievances and not let that dead girl succeed."


    Murongshan took a look at Qi, who had not found the importance up to now, and took a deep breath: "Niang, she said she knew you were fake pregnant now. If I didn''t laugh at that time, she would tear us down with Grandma! "


    "Mother, can you imagine the consequences of this matter being exposed? You said at that time, could I not laugh?! If I don''t laugh, what will you do? What am I going to do? "


    With a bang, the teacup in Qi''s hand fell to the ground and fell into a mess. The tea flowed along the ground. Qi''s whole body had been frightened and stupefied for a long time before he came back to himself: "Shan''er, you said You say that dead girl knows I''m fake pregnant? "


    "This What can we do! If that dead girl pokes this matter in front of the old lady, don''t we... "


    Just think about it, Qi did not dare to think about it deeply, she did not want to believe her tragedy!


    If this matter is exposed, though her position will not be shaken by it. But the key is, there is a Jiang standing on the side of covetous! Perhaps, will take advantage of this opportunity, let Murong Cheng give her too for flat wife!


    At that time, Murong Cheng will never believe what she said. That is to say, no matter what she said is true or not, Murong Chengdu will not believe it!


    At that time, will the old lady force her to hand over the little power of housekeeper?


    Qi''s heart more think more panic, more think more fear, she finally got a firm foothold here. How can you be willing to go back to life with nothing?!


    No!


    No way!


    She will become the master mother of Rongguo government in the future. She can''t bear such shame! No, let anyone climb on her head, no!


    Murongshan looked at the momentum of panic to be at a loss, silent.


    "Shan''er, we must strike first now. We can''t let that dead girl seize the chance!"


    "Mother, what are you going to do?" Murongshan quietly looks at Qi.


    "Abortion!" Qi''s gnashing teeth, although pregnancy has brought her a lot of benefits, but


    "Put everything on murongsheng, just say which dead girl let me have an abortion!" Qi''s facial expression became ferocious.


    Listening to Qi''s meaningless suggestions, murongshan was about to laugh.


    "Mother, is it that you can''t remember how to count people because you have been treating people with dignity in recent years?"


    Qi''s brow frowned: "Shan''er, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? The meaning is very simple. The way you think of, mother, must not work. She has already known that you are now a fake pregnancy, and must be constantly on guard against you. Do you think it''s easy for you to have an abortion? "


    "Mother, have you forgotten. Today, at Grandma''s side, you almost fell down. That dead girl is faster than anyone else. She will hold you steady! At that time, she will find the doctor of her grandmother and give you a pulse. What do you think? "

 Chapter 230

    Qi''s body suddenly a cold, was Murong Shan said for a long time can''t respond: "this also can''t, that also can''t. What are we going to do?! I really can''t think of any other way


    Now, not only did he not bring down murongsheng, the dead girl. On the contrary, he sent his handle to murongsheng. How could Qi endure this tone!


    People who have always been bullied by her now suddenly stand up and bully them!


    This gap, not everyone can accept!


    Qi was venting her anxiety. Murongshan sat and thought quietly. She suddenly raised her head and stared at Qi: "in fact, there is no way. Niang, do you still remember the method I mentioned to you before? "


    "But at that time you refused me directly, and my daughter didn''t want to force you. After all, that kind of thing is really hard to say. The daughter also does not want to let Niang you carry that kind of curse


    "So, daughter, I''ve already thought about it. If grandma and dad really find out that your mother pretends to be pregnant, I will make it clear to my father that these are all my ideas and have nothing to do with your mother! "


    "No way!" Qi''s direct refusal, unwilling to accept murongshan''s practice, "this is what I came up with, how can you convict me! You''re the one I''ve worked so hard to cultivate. You''re going to marry to King Rui''s mansion. How can you be so wronged? "


    "But..." Murongshan looked at Qi''s with hazy tears, as if he was desperate. "Niang, we have no good way. I can only do this. I only hope that my father will not drive me out of the house. He has nothing else to think about


    The more miserable murongshan said in front of Qi''s face, the more uncomfortable Qi''s heart would be. Is there really no other way? Can''t she even protect her daughter?


    Qi''s face was also filled with grief. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally made up his mind and held Murong Shan''s hand: "Shan''er, my mother will never let you be wronged. So... "


    It''s hard for Qi to say this, but if she doesn''t, murongshan might really


    "Just arrange according to the way you think..."


    Do not say, like a big stone, hard pressure in Qi''s heart. And so on, immediately let Qi feel a little relaxed.


    Murongshan''s eyes widened in shock and looked at Qi: "Niang, you Are you sure? You''re not... "


    There was no wave in her heart. She had thought that Qi would definitely make such a decision in the end.


    Because Qi will never let her suffer any injustice!


    "Yes, I agree. So, Shane, you can arrange it as soon as possible. the sooner the better. Otherwise, if the date of birth can not be arranged at that time, I''m afraid it will arouse other people''s suspicion again. "


    Now there are the old lady and Jiang who are eyeing her, and there is a dead Murong Sheng standing beside her. She can not have any carelessness, this move, she needs to be careful to go down!


    Murongshan nodded in shock, holding Qi''s hand: "don''t worry, I will arrange this thing properly!"

 Chapter 231

    "Don''t go wrong." Qi''s uneasy exhortation.


    "Niang, don''t worry," murongshan nodded heavily. "It''s normal for a child to be born a few days earlier or a few days later. Niang, you should know better than me, so it''s hard for other people to talk about it! "


    Qi nodded, but his heart was still a little unstable: "Shan''er, is it not good for us to do this..."


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Murongshan held Qi''s hand tightly and asked with concern.


    Qi sighed, looked at murongshan and said, "I''ve been married to your father for so many years. I never thought that this would happen now. I feel very guilty when I think about it.... "


    Although she liked Murong Yu at first, she married Murong Cheng because of Murong Yu. But after so many years as a husband and wife, I really haven''t done anything sorry for Murong Cheng.


    Although the feelings for Murong Cheng are not as deep as those for Murong Yu, they have come together for so many years


    "Mother, how can you think so? How can you call betraying dad now? " Murongshan was afraid of what Qi had just promised, and she had to go back on her promise. She quickly comforted her: "Dad has so many concubines. Niang, you just have such a relationship with others. If you don''t tell me, no one will know. How could you betray your father? "


    "As long as you give birth to a son this time, you can tie your father''s heart tightly. When the time comes, you can see how Jiang''s going to hop. She''s the only one who''s raised a wretch like murongling. She can''t make any difference in jumping! "


    Murong Shan seems to have convinced Qi and clenched her teeth: "yes, Shan''er, you are right. It''s only one time. As long as you can have a baby, everything else is easy to say! "


    Murongshan was a little relieved and stood up: "Niang, there can''t be any delay in this matter. My daughter will go out and make a good arrangement. "


    "Be careful, don''t be caught by that dead girl again." Qi is not at ease with the exhortation.


    "Mother, don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    Qing Ying came back in a hurry from the outside, got close to murongsheng''s ear and said, "Miss, what you asked me to do, I have something to look forward to! I looked at the young lady and went out of the prime minister''s office! "


    Murongsheng''s fingers lit gently on the table.


    "But miss, as soon as she went out, she got into the carriage, and the maidservant didn''t follow," green Ying said with some chagrin. "What can I do, miss, is the maidservant too stupid. There''s no way to keep up. Let''s see who the first lady is going to meet. "


    She can''t do well what the lady tells her. Now, I can''t find the first lady. I only know what the use is when the first lady goes out of the house!


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t follow her. We''ll just wait quietly in your house." Murongsheng yawned and stretched lazily, "even if she goes out, she will come back soon."


    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry.


    According to Qi and murongshan who are unwilling to admit defeat, who knows what kind of moth will emerge?


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what''s going on in the palace, but I''ve decided to invite some young ladies from Rongguo mansion to the Palace Banquet. This let Murong Ling lost her temper for a while, because the scar on her face was not completely clean, so naturally there was no way to enter the palace.

 Chapter 232

    However, even the scar on the face is not good. Murong Ling will not give up this opportunity, she will follow the past, who can stop her?!


    Murong Ling is sitting in front of the dressing mirror, beside a maid who helps her dress up.


    Looking at her image in the bronze mirror, there was no emotional fluctuation in her voice: "do you think Miss Ben is dressed like this? Can you get the favor of King Rui


    This servant girl has been with Murong Ling for a long time. She also knows that Murong Ling has an indescribable attachment to Shangguan Hong. Hearing Murong Ling''s question, he immediately replied with a smile: "good looking, miss, what you wear is good looking. I''ll wipe some powder on the girl''s face for a while. It can definitely cover the scar on her face. No one can see it. "


    Originally, I wanted to say something to please Murong Ling. As a result, Murong Ling''s face was not a little happy, but became more ugly.


    "Do you want to remind Miss Ben, for fear that she might forget that she still has scars on her face?"?! Are you blind, or are you blind?! I also need to apply some more powder, so that others can''t see the scar on Miss Ben''s face. You are so capable! Look at Miss Ben''s face! How much powder is it?! It''s almost dead. Isn''t that enough? "


    "Miss atonement, Miss atonement! Maidservant I just want to cover the scar on Miss''s face... " The servant girl was frightened by Murong Ling''s tone and quickly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Murong Ling didn''t pay attention to the cry of the little servant girl, but quietly looked at her own appearance in the bronze mirror. Originally, her appearance was not superior, but now her face has been covered by thick Rouge powder, and she can''t see much beauty.


    A little move your mouth, you can feel the white powder on your face, crash down.


    A pale face, coupled with red and gorgeous lips, just like a big white face ghost, frightening.


    Doctor Mingming said that the toxin on her face is not very difficult to remove. But it takes a long time, not a short time to completely recover.


    But!


    Who knows that the banquet held in the palace will be held suddenly!


    What''s more, the blisters that were broken by the doctor holding a silver needle are all left on her face one by one. It''s pitted, like a toad. It''s disgusting.


    It''s the loser!


    It''s all her! Ruined her face! Let her have no way to attend the Palace Banquet! I missed it last time, and now because of murongsheng, do you want her to miss it!


    She is not reconciled, but, with such a face, let her how to see Rui Wang Shizi!


    Murongsheng is to blame!


    She can''t give up the chance she''s looking forward to. If she gives up this time, who knows if there will be another chance next time?! Murongshan has gone one step ahead of her and made friends with ruiwang Shizi. If she doesn''t hurry up


    Damn murongsheng!


    Murong Ling''s heart hate Murong Sheng is gnashing his teeth, looking at the bronze mirror inside himself is also very uncomfortable: "give me a wet towel to come over!"


    "Little Miss


    "Come on, don''t let me scold you!"

 Chapter 233

    Everyone knows what temper Murong Ling is. The little servant girl who was waiting for Murong Ling naturally understood.


    Quickly stood up from the ground, ran to wet a towel and handed it to Murong Ling.


    Murong Ling took it and wiped off the rouge powder on her face. Then found out a light colored veil belt, only revealed a pair of smart eyes. On the forehead, also made some thick bangs, blocked the mark.


    As long as there is no problem with this veil, no one will find her!


    This palace banquet, she won''t give up so easily! No matter what, she will take part. She can''t let Murong Shan and Murong Ling rob Rui Wang Shizi!


    The emperor seems to attach great importance to this Palace Banquet. The carriage was specially sent out from the palace to welcome the ladies of the palace banquet tonight.


    Looking at this situation, everyone''s heart is full of doubts. I don''t know why the emperor made such a move. It''s just an ordinary Palace Banquet. Besides, I had never seen such a big battle before when I was the emperor''s draft girl.


    Is there anything else the emperor can''t arrange for this evening besides a palace banquet.


    It''s not impossible to think about it. Now the position of the prince and the prince''s wife is basically suspended. Maybe Today, the emperor will take advantage of the birth of the imperial concubine, to which several princes and princes will be given the position of the wife?


    When I think about it, all the ladies in my family are going to be very happy.


    Of course, some people feel that the emperor''s action is very strange. It''s just a banquet. Is it so powerful?


    It''s like the emperor is afraid that someone will not come to the party. Specially sent people from the palace to watch, afraid of people running away.


    But think about the banquet in the palace. Who dares to run away from the invitation? That''s the crime of deceiving you!


    Maybe, just think too much, the Emperor just want to provide convenience for all of them.


    "Master," Qi dressed himself up and went to murongcheng''s side, "let''s go. Shan''er''s side has been cleaned up."


    This time of pregnancy is too short, not so much taboo, not pregnant. Qi naturally refused to let go of this opportunity and let Jiang accompany Murong into the palace.


    Murong Cheng looked at Qi''s stomach and frowned slightly. He seemed to be thinking about whether to take Qi with him?


    Murongshan quickly stepped forward and took murongcheng''s arm: "Dad, today I can go into the palace with my dad and mother. Shaner is very happy. Dad, do you think Shan''er looks beautiful today? "


    Murong Cheng takes his eyes back and looks at Murong Shan carefully. Murongshan''s appearance can be said to pick the advantages of him and Qi. It''s the pride of Murong''s heart because it''s ranked in the capital.


    After today''s special dress, it''s even more amazing. Let Murong Cheng''s heart is very proud, this is the only thing he can compare with Murong Yu!


    His daughter is thousands of times more beautiful than Murong Yu''s daughter!


    Just like murongsheng''s bean sprouts, do you want to compete with his Shaner?!

 Chapter 234

    Murong Cheng''s heart is very satisfied, his face is also a bit of glory: "yes, today''s Shan''er is really beautiful."


    "Dad, let''s go quickly. If it''s too late, maybe the emperor will punish it. " Murongshan doesn''t want Qi to stay, so she may save a lot of trouble when she enters the palace together.


    Qi touched his stomach and worried that Murong Cheng would let her stay.


    But when he heard what might happen at today''s Palace Banquet, Qi''s heart could not be stabilized. I want to see for myself what will happen today. If it''s really like what''s spread outside, maybe the emperor will marry her Shaner to Prince Rui!


    However, just looking at Murong Cheng''s eyes, it seems that he is not willing to let her go with him?


    Now some of the sudden discovery, in fact, pretending to be pregnant sometimes not all have a good situation. For example, now.


    Murong Cheng doesn''t want to take Qi with him. He''s just pregnant. Is there anything wrong with taking part in so many people''s Palace Banquet?


    "Why don''t you stay first? Take good care of the baby in your stomach. "


    "Don''t worry, master. I can take care of myself. " Qi quickly flatters Murong Cheng with a smile, hoping to let Murong Cheng take her.


    Looking at Qi Shi and Murong Shan, they both look at him with a smile, Murong Cheng''s heart is a little softer.


    There shouldn''t be any problems in the palace, and there are many ladies in the Palace Banquet. It''s easier to socialize with Qi in the past. Shan''er is getting older. She always wants to talk about marriage.


    "OK, but you must take good care of your body. After all, you are a person with two bodies. You can''t be careless." Murong Cheng''s kind advice.


    Qi nodded with a smile. He was relieved: "don''t worry, master. I''m not an inexperienced person. I''ll take care of myself."


    Murongsheng didn''t want to go, but murongling was still cleaning himself up in the room, and no one cared whether the two came with him or not.


    When Murong Cheng leads Qi and Murong Shan to the mansion and prepares to take a carriage, he is stopped by his father-in-law.


    "My Lord, there are still two young ladies in your house. They haven''t come here. Please invite them out." Compared with this man, my father-in-law saw that two young ladies were missing. The smile on his face is so full that Murong Cheng can''t say anything to refute.


    "This..." Murong Cheng doesn''t understand. Why let Murong Sheng and Murong Ling go to the Palace Banquet together? "This father-in-law, can''t you just go to one? Shall we all follow? "


    What do you want murongsheng to do? Is it embarrassing?


    And Murong Ling''s face, to tell you the truth, is still not good, let Murong Cheng really don''t want to bring it into the palace. It''s also very easy. It''s embarrassing!


    "My Lord, I''d like to invite the other two ladies to the Palace Banquet, which is specially ordered by the emperor. If you have any questions, you can ask if the emperor has made such a decision. "


    Ask the emperor?


    How dare Murong Cheng!


    However, when will the emperor take care of who will attend the Palace Banquet and who will not? When did the Imperial Palace have so many rules?

 Chapter 235

    Murong Cheng doesn''t want to lead Murong Sheng and Murong Ling to go together. When he is about to say that they can''t go, he hears someone behind him shouting: "Dad."


    Turning around, I saw a woman with a veil on her face. Who else could Murong Ling have?


    "Dad, are you and your elder sister waiting for me?" Murong Ling took a look at the carriage in front of the house and breathed a sigh. He finally caught up with it. "It''s all my fault. I''ve been cleaning up for a long time. I''ve kept my father waiting for a long time."


    Murong Cheng frowned: "Ling girl, you It''s not complete yet. Do you have to go with it? "


    Eyes in Murong Ling''s face looking back and forth, although the words did not finish, but Murong Ling''s heart is also very clear.


    Murong Ling''s heart emerged a sense of humiliation, but in order to let Murong Cheng lead her, she said: "Dad, it doesn''t matter. You see, my face is covered with gauze. No one will see it. "


    Knowing what Murong Cheng was thinking in his heart, Murong Ling added: "Dad, you can take me with you. I promise you won''t disgrace dad."


    With that, without waiting for Murong Cheng to speak, Murong Ling went directly to an empty carriage and sat down.


    This next, one side has father-in-law to stand to watch, lets Murong become also not good to tear down the human. I can only go with Murong Ling. When I get to the palace, I tell Murong Shan to take good care of Murong Ling. I can''t let people find that Murong Ling''s face is almost disfigured!


    Murong Chengzheng was ready to get on the carriage. As a result, the father-in-law on one side reminded him: "my Lord, is there another lady who hasn''t come here? You''ll have to send someone to urge you. If you delay. The emperor''s anger is not what we can bear. "


    Murong Cheng''s face changed. Seeing that there was no Murong Sheng, he was relieved. More hope, Murong Sheng do not appear in front of him, to prevent Murong Sheng out of what the Yao moth.


    But now, the father-in-law obviously has to wait until the talent can start, which makes Murong Cheng have to pay attention to this matter.


    Holding a trace of fantasy in his heart, he struggled: "this father-in-law, must all enter the palace?"


    "If you go back to your master, I will follow the emperor''s orders. The emperor has told us that as long as we are old enough and don''t go out of the house, we must go into the palace together. Otherwise, if there''s one less, it''s not easy for the servants to talk, right? "


    "Even when this adult entered the palace and was asked by the emperor, it was hard to say anything. So, don''t delay your time. Please come out quickly. "


    Murong Cheng couldn''t help it. He sipped his lips and asked Qi, who had already been in the carriage, "where is Murong Sheng?"


    This question is Qi''s face a Leng, some did not respond: "this I don''t know. I''ll send someone to ask. Mammy Qian, please send someone to have a look. What''s the matter with Sheng girl


    Qi quickly ordered mammy Qian to go to murongsheng''s yard and find out the person. There was nothing on his face, and he could not help muttering.


    What on earth is it that everyone has to be here?

 Chapter 236

    Originally, when she received the imperial edict, she didn''t want to inform murongsheng about it. I''m afraid that murongsheng will do something unexpected.


    As a result, thousands of calculations, or no calculation of God.


    Who would have thought that this is about to start into the palace, but because murongsheng did not come, it would delay so many people''s time! Must let that dead wench, along with enters the palace together, this is what matter!


    Mammy Qian heard what she had just said to her father-in-law. Is a bit of time do not dare to delay, in a hurry came to murongsheng yard. At a glance, I saw Murong Sheng, half lying on the concubine''s couch.


    "The carriage is waiting outside. Why are you still here? Hurry, if you delay, you will be punished by the emperor Mammy Qian shouts to murongsheng, but she doesn''t dare to get close to half a point.


    Murongsheng originally looked at mammy Qian strangely, but he didn''t understand why Qi''s running dog appeared in front of her.


    Now, listen to what mammy Qian said, I understand.


    "What are you talking about? What are you packing? I don''t know anything. What do I need to clean up? "


    Together, the whole Rongguo government knew that they were going to attack, but they kept it from her? Now that I''m hiding it, why come to her? Presumably, it''s not Qi''s intention. Maybe it''s something that makes her have to be there.


    Will let mammy Qian come here in such a hurry!


    Otherwise, according to Qi''s character, how could he be so kind-hearted? If she had been kind, someone would have told her in advance!


    Murongsheng was not worried at all. He didn''t have any reaction at all. I remember the sweat on mammy Qian''s forehead: "Oh, my little ancestor. You can leave as soon as possible. This is not the time to lose your temper. If the emperor blames him, the whole Rongguo government will not be able to eat good food! "


    "Oh, what does that have to do with me?" Murongsheng was not frightened at all. "At that time, I will directly show the emperor that I didn''t mean to delay, but no one told me. Tell me, who should be the one who has the worst luck in the end? "


    Mammy Qian''s face changed and she was sweating like rain: "little ancestor, please do me a favor and go to the carriage quickly. My father-in-law in the palace has been waiting outside. "


    "Oh, just wait and enter the palace. I have to clean up first, "murongsheng glanced at mammy Qian and pointed out," go, kneel at the door, and don''t stand up before I clean up. "


    "Miss two! What do you mean! Although I''m a slave, I''m also the mother beside the second lady. How can you shame me like that? "


    "Then I won''t go. Whoever likes to go, don''t look for me." Murongsheng yawned, "I''m sleepy. Go away quickly. I feel sick when I see your old orange skin face."


    Mammy Qian didn''t know how many bad things she had done behind her back. Now she has a long memory of punishing her well.


    If I remember correctly, the three robbers I met on my way back from the nunnery were probably the handwriting of Qi and mammy Qian.


    Mammy Qian bit her teeth and knelt down: "second lady, are you satisfied now? Is it possible to clean up and enter the palace? "


    Today, in front of this dead girl, I will tell the second lady exactly after a while!

 Chapter 237

    The second lady is pregnant now. She will be able to get her justice back!


    "Well, that''s fine. Then I''ll clean up and follow you into the palace. "


    Murongsheng said to clean up, but actually he just scratched in the wardrobe, and didn''t really change clothes. What kind of hairstyle it used to be, it''s still what it is now, and it''s plain faced.


    It''s almost time to go out.


    "Miss, what do you think of the clothes that my maid chose for you?" When murongsheng pretends, Qingying immediately searches for the right clothes.


    This is going to the palace. You must get dressed!


    Murongsheng glanced: "no, I''m fine."


    Isn''t it just a palace banquet? As for the publicity? It''s not a blind date. Her clothes are very good and clean. No broken, no broken, why change clothes?


    At best, she is just a small supporting role. Everyone''s eyes are on the protagonist of the Palace Banquet. Who cares what good-looking clothes she wears.


    "Miss..." Green Ying stares round eyes, "you can''t not change clothes, so wear into the palace?"


    "No? Anyway, no one will pay attention to me when I enter the palace, "murongsheng waved his hand." if I leave, if I delay again, I will be punished by the emperor. "


    What she just said was just to scare mammy Qian. If it really delayed her time. Even if the main responsibility is not on her, I''m afraid the emperor will not let her go.


    Looking at murongsheng not dressed at all, Mammy Qian felt that she was fooled by murongsheng for the first time. The second feeling is that if murongsheng is dressed like this, she won''t compete with her young lady! In the heart is incomparably happy, more will not obstruct Murong Sheng''s practice.


    Quickly stood up, kept urging: "second miss, hurry up, the father-in-law from the palace have to wait."


    After walking outside the mansion, my father-in-law took a strange look at murongsheng''s clothes, but he didn''t say anything. After all, his task is to take over all the people. As for what the ladies in the family wear, it''s not in his consideration if they don''t dress up.


    Murongsheng got into the car, waved, and the three carriages headed for the palace.


    It was the birthday of the imperial concubine. As a result, hundreds of carriages set out from the front of the capital and headed for the palace. It was very spectacular.


    The common people along the street are also talking about it. They don''t know what happened and have made such a big battle. Mingming, didn''t you do well before?


    Shangguanhuang stood in the box of the restaurant, looking out, his whole body was filled with a kind of cold breath, people could not help shivering.


    Wu Xiang stands by and looks at shangguanhuang. He wants to go forward and tell his long cherished wish. But she dare not, she only dare to think so in the heart. She understood that if she really did that.


    Consequences be unbearable to contemplate.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, which made Wu Xiang''s thoughts come back. He swept his eyes and took a step back.


    The people who came in were dressed in red clothes, and their eyes were enchanting. After a glance at Wu Xiang, they took it back and sat down in the position opposite shangguanhuang. He poured himself a cup of tea with the teapot and shook himself.

 Chapter 238

    It''s not like Wu Xiang. He is so respectful to shangguanhuang.


    Of course, even if this person is sitting, he doesn''t sit well. His body is soft and twisted into an S shape. His lazy posture is like not waking up. This makes Wu Xiang look at, can''t help but frown.


    A man, posture so enchanting, is to seduce who?!


    "Can you sit up straight?" Wu Xiang didn''t hold back and said.


    Although she knew that the man in red was beyond her control, Wu Xiang couldn''t help seeing this. Going to the job can''t prevent the people around the master. He''s still a man!


    It is said that in the former dynasty, many dignitaries liked to play with some evil looking little boys.


    And the man in front of me, just a very complex description!


    "Oh, Hello," the voice of the man in red started to ring, and said to shangguanhuang, "when did I get reduced to being reprimanded by an errand? Shangguanhuang, do you have to take good care of your subordinates? I don''t know. I thought she was the hostess of the ghost King''s house. "


    It''s OK that the man in red doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, Wu Xiang wants to tear up his mouth!


    Even if he is the master''s friend, what can he do?! How can you call the master''s name so aboveboard?! Is the master''s name for someone else?! It seems that the relationship with the master is very cordial!


    The most irritating thing in Wu Xiang''s heart is the way the man in red got along with shangguanhuang! So casual, so easy-going, let her heart can not help jealousy!


    Shangguan Huang turns his head slightly to see Wu Xiang. Suddenly, Wu Xiang''s body is cold. He quickly lowers his head and doesn''t dare to do anything.


    The man in red smiles a little and continues to drink tea. At the same time, he says the gossip he heard: "it''s said that the emperor has begun to choose a concubine for you again? Then I''m going to send you a present again with a keen eye? "


    The emperor did not believe in evil either. He failed in the first election, failed in the second, and continued for the third and fourth time. This emperor Laozi, why don''t you believe shangguanhuang just want to live alone?


    Shangguanhuang listened to the flirtation of the man in red, but his face didn''t change, and his voice was cold: "just like before, the gift is left first. When someone''s wedding night is over, you can send a gift. "


    In front of the words, let the man in red feel nothing. After all, it''s the same as before. The bride can''t live on the wedding night. But the second half of the sentence, let the man in red and no incense are stunned.


    "Waiting for someone? It turns out that you haven''t thought of being lonely all your life, "said the man in red, sitting up straight and listening to the amazing news." tell me, do you like any girl in your heart? Do you want me to help you and ask for a kiss? "


    Tut tut.


    How can an old man who has been single for ten thousand years not feel curious when he still has the iron tree in blossom? Maybe the rest of life can see the picture of the old fellow tree with a small iron tree in its lifetime.


    if this little tree is inherited from the old fellow tree, it will be better.


    Wu Xiang is also a shock in the heart and dizziness in the brain. When it is relieved, the person in mind is The woman they were looking for!


    Murongsheng!

 Chapter 239

    "Come on, tell me about it. Your character is not good. If you really have a girl you like, you should let me out. My mouth can turn the black into the white and the dead into the living. When the time comes, I''ll help you to have a marriage talk. I''ll make sure it''s true! " In order to hear gossip, the man in red tries his best to sell himself.


    Shangguanhuang listened, his eyes flickered slightly. Open the palm of your hand, looking at the jade pendant lying quietly in the palm of your hand, a trace of warmth flashed in your eyes.


    "She''s beautiful and lovely."


    The man in red listened, but he didn''t see anything from shangguanhuang for a long time. I think I can''t get anything out of shangguanhuang''s mouth, so I''m ready to give up. Suddenly heard shangguanhuang mouth said this sentence, let the red man Leng a few minutes.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you would boast that other people''s girls are beautiful and lovely one day. Good, good, good progress! " With that, the man in red suddenly felt something wrong, "no, when did you have the chance to get along with the little girl alone?"


    Glancing at Wu Xiang standing on one side, how could she let Shangguan Huang contact other girls.


    Wu Xiang was stunned. He lowered his head and looked down. Slowly, all of them were murderous.


    "Well, the last time I got sick, I met him," shangguanhuang said softly, and took away the jade pendant in his hand. "I was killed twice, because the little girl pulled it out of the gate of hell."


    However, he has no way to find out the people, let his heart flash a loss. But then there was hope.


    As long as he doesn''t give up looking for it, he will meet it one day.


    "Your illness was pulled back from the gate of death by a little girl twice," the man in red said incredulously, "that little girl is really capable, but your body..."


    Normal people, who dares to touch shangguanhuang''s damned body.


    "She''s no problem. She doesn''t have a thing to do." This is the most surprising thing for shangguanhuang.


    "Oh? Is that good? " The man in red doesn''t believe that someone will be excluded. Maybe it''s better. Can anyone touch it?


    With curiosity in his heart, he reached out and touched shangguanhuang, then quickly took back his hand.


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old and I''m easy to be cheated?" The man in red covered his hands and stepped back several times, staring at shangguanhuang, "it''s still the same as before, almost freezing me!"


    Shangguanhuang turned around and looked helplessly at the man in red who was not frozen: "I just said, only she can."


    In the world, only she is the most special, can touch him safely. Moreover, it can suppress the disease in him. So, they are a couple by nature!


    "OK, it''s my fault that I didn''t hear you clearly," said the man in red, lying on the soft collapse like a frosted eggplant. "I didn''t expect you to be such a freak in the world. There''s another one that can touch you. You look interesting to other girls. What are you waiting for? Let''s get married to the ghost King''s house so as not to be robbed by others. "

 Chapter 240

    "If your affairs can be solved, it''s estimated that the emperor won''t send people to the ghost palace every day. You see, this time it''s to help you choose a concubine. It''s a huge battle in the capital. When you are not satisfied, it will be another life. "


    All the people selected by the emperor for Shangguan Huang are aristocratic ladies. It''s just strange that I don''t know how the emperor''s selection is so accurate? Every time a person is selected, he or she is a spy who is transferred and taught by others.


    I really don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    In a word, those charming brides are not wronged when they die.


    But as time went on, the emperor was getting older and worse. The struggle between the prince and the princes became more and more fierce. Even some Tang princes want to play a part in this struggle.


    Not to mention, shangguanhuang, who was favored by the emperor before, was thought of every year.


    I don''t know if the emperor will be so accurate this time. He will choose a spy to be the ghost princess for Shangguan Huang.


    However, according to past experience, it is not impossible.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes are cold for a moment. If Murong Sheng also attended this Palace Banquet No, it won''t. how could the emperor choose that yellow haired girl. And the master will not go to the Palace Banquet, so she should be calm, not to let the master see the horse''s feet!


    "I said," the man in red suddenly had some curiosity. "If the emperor chooses people for you this time, do you plan to use the old method?"


    "Well, I don''t want to think about it."


    Shangguanhuang has no one to deal with the red man''s words, eyes continue to look at the scenery outside the window. Looking at the carriage heading for the palace, there was no temperature in the sight.


    "That''s a pity. I was thinking of you throwing people over to me for fun, don''t you think?"


    Just as shangguanhuang was about to open his mouth, his eyes suddenly lit up. I don''t know what I saw, but I feel that the whole atmosphere of shangguanhuang has changed a lot.


    He jumped out of the window. The man in red only felt that shangguanhuang was in front of him in the blink of an eye and disappeared!!!


    Mingming was just talking. The next second, shangguanhuang''s person disappeared!


    Even paying close attention to shangguanhuang''s Wuxiang all the time, the whole person was stunned.


    Master, what do you see?!


    It''s her!


    Shangguanhuang''s heart was very excited. He saw the girl''s face on the carriage he had just seen! Yes, he was absolutely right!


    So many days and nights, he had already engraved the girl''s face in his heart.


    Shangguanhuang runs too fast. His face is too fast. If he doesn''t wear the mask on the table, he can''t run away.


    The man in red came back and quickly picked up the ghost mask on the table and ran after it: "Oh, I''ll go. When you jump out of the window, can you put on your mask first?"


    After both of them left, Wu Xiang came to the window and looked around. Except for the coming and going carriages towards the capital, I didn''t see anything else.


    Then, what is it that can make the master''s reaction so big?!

 Chapter 241

    Is it


    In an instant, the name of murongsheng appeared in Wu Xiang''s mind again.


    Thinking about murongsheng''s identity, it''s really possible that he will receive the invitation from the Palace Banquet, and the whole person is cold.


    Is it that the master just saw murongsheng?!


    Wu Xiang didn''t dare to think about it. He jumped out of the window. As soon as he landed, he heard what Shangguan Huang said.


    A sentence, let her as if in the winter in the words: "found! eureka! Now, let''s get a car for the king. He''s going to enter the palace! "


    In the end, was it seen by the master?!


    The secret she has hidden for so long is finally discovered by the master today?!


    No matter how hard she tried, there was no way to turn it around? This makes Wu Xiang feel weak for a while. Why did she do so many things that she didn''t fulfill her wish in the end!


    Why!


    Seeing that shangguanhuang''s carriage was about to disappear from her eyes, Wu Xiang didn''t have time to be sad, so he ran after her. No matter what, she will follow the master!


    Murongsheng leaned against the carriage and yawned. He was sleepy to death.


    What''s wrong with the emperor? Why should all the young ladies in your family come to the palace banquet? Talk about marriage? Why didn''t such a thing happen in my last life?


    In her last life, she would have shrunk pitifully in the small yard, thinking about how to please Qi and murongshan and live a good life.


    Murong Sheng is about to lift the curtain to have a look at the scenery outside. When he lifts the curtain, he is held down by Murong Shan.


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at murongshan: "elder sister, if you don''t like me, you''ll take a carriage at the beginning. Why do you have to put yourself in a carriage with me? "


    Murong Sheng is also strange. Isn''t Murong Shan usually related to Murong Ling? Then make the same carriage with murongling! No matter how hard it is, follow Qi and Murong Cheng to squeeze. Why did you just stare at her?


    She can''t even lift the curtains to see the scenery outside.


    What are you doing?


    What about prisoners?


    "Second sister, there must be a lot of people outside. Don''t open the curtains casually and be seen by outsiders. You won''t do that, miss Murongshan''s insipid voice.


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to be in the same carriage with her. She doesn''t want to be in the same carriage with murongsheng!


    Is this, accusing her of not being a real lady? She''s not behaving right? Said she was too rude?


    Tut, I''m curving now. I''m so angry.


    Murongsheng leaned on the carriage and looked at murongshan with an eyebrow: "look what you said, elder sister. Do you think I still care about that little bit of reputation? Anyway, for so many years, I was raised by my second aunt. No manners, no manners. "


    "What''s more, I don''t have any good reputation in the capital now, do I? What else do I care about? Anyway, I''m not the only one who lost it, and the whole Rongguo government is with me. Do you think what I said is right


    Murongshan didn''t expect that murongsheng would break the jar directly. He didn''t care about anything!

 Chapter 242

    Yes, that''s right.


    Now murongsheng has no reputation in the capital, but she still needs to get married and have a good reputation! Also need Rongguo government as her backer, so that she can successfully marry into Rui Wang Fu!


    Just can''t be dragged down by murongsheng''s shameless cheap hoof!


    For a moment, murongshan wants to let go of her and quarrel with murongsheng. However, at this time, we can''t go wrong. We can only suppress the anger in our heart and talk to murongsheng in a soft voice: "second cousin, what are you like? Why do you need others to say? As long as you do your own thing well now, slowly, the style of speaking in the capital will change. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " How can she remember that she had a bad reputation in the capital and murongshan''s participation?


    "Yes, you want to..."


    Murongshan''s words had not finished, but was interrupted by the outside voice.


    "The palace is here. Ladies, please get off."


    Murong Shan pursed her lips and took a look at Murong Sheng, who seemed not to listen, and was not ready to say anything. After finishing his clothes, murongsheng got out of the carriage.


    now, as like as two peas, there are many identical carriages outside the palace. And from above, also came down a lot of aristocratic Miss. One by one, all the clothes are colorful, like delicate flowers.


    There are also a lot of aristocratic CHILDES who come with them. See so many aristocratic Miss, also whispered. Eyes fall here from time to time, like looking at something.


    Normally, they don''t have such an eye. The ladies who can see the whole capital are not out of the ordinary. Now they are in the light of the royal family. They have seen it all over.


    It''s said that the emperor gathered so many young ladies together. Maybe he wanted to give a wedding to the prince or the prince. But how many princes and unmarried princes can there be! So what''s left is their hope?


    If you see one with opposite eyes and not selected by the emperor, they can ask the elders to marry when they go home?


    Of course, this idea is not only the idea of the aristocratic childe, but also the idea of these young ladies. Because those who come to the palace are not only those who come out of the palace, but also those who come out of the palace.


    Maybe you will be favored by who''s salary, and then you will be promoted step by step?


    The birthday party of the imperial concubine hasn''t started yet. The young ladies and gentlemen have already looked at each other vaguely and compared with each other in their hearts.


    "My God! Who is that? How beautiful it is


    Also don''t know is which lengtouqing, suddenly open mouth exclaimed a. Will be a lot of people''s attention to attract the past, along the look. Many people''s eyes are full of amazing taste.


    Sure enough, the scream was not against one''s will.


    The lady standing not far away is really like a fairy!


    Murongsheng leans lazily to one side, and looks at these eyes falling on murongshan. He can''t help laughing.


    Look again, you can''t eat meat, and you can''t drink soup. It''s murongshan''s goal, but shangguanhong, how can he see these people in his eyes?


    I don''t know how many infatuated people can be harvested under murongshan''s Begonia skirt.

 Chapter 243

    In order to highlight her own advantages, murongshan chose a light dress today, which looks like a fairy coming down to earth. It''s because of avoiding the birthday of the imperial concubine, no choice of light color. But chose a kind of warm pink, in this immortal air above, increased a bit of lively and lovely.


    It''s not like the kind of fairy that is hard to touch. Instead, it becomes a little friendly.


    In addition, Murong Shan''s original appearance was excellent, and she was dressed up by a servant girl, adding a few points again. At first glance, it''s really like a fairy falling into the world, attracting men''s eyes.


    Standing on the carriage, it seems that a gust of wind can make people take advantage of the wind, which makes many people feel worried.


    Among them, one of them rushed up and said to murongshan, "if you don''t dislike this young lady, I can help her out of the carriage."


    Dislike, of course.


    Murongsheng leaned against the carriage to watch the excitement, listening to the voice outside, thinking. I don''t know whose lengtouqing is. He rushed up on this occasion. How embarrassing it would be to be swept away.


    Of course, according to murongshan''s character, a powerful goal will not be missed. More will not let a man who has a good impression on her, no face.


    Otherwise, how can we fish in the future.


    Murongshan looked at the man, a white faced scholar, with a strange face. I don''t think I''ve ever been to any banquet. I guess my family is not very good. There''s no need to make friends with people like this.


    Murongshan shyly smile, voice gently refused: "sorry, the ancients cloud men and women are not intimate, don''t bother the childe''s good intentions."


    Look, what a good saying! She didn''t have to show up to see it. She could imagine how excited the expression on the man''s face was.


    Sure enough, there was no embarrassment of being rejected on the man''s face. On the contrary, he was very excited because he could talk to murongshan. As long as you can talk, that means there is hope, doesn''t it?


    I was just about to make another effort. Before I spoke, I was interrupted.


    "Shan''er, I can''t get down. I''ll help you down."


    A hand suddenly extended to the man''s face, the man and murongshan perfect isolation. The man is not happy in his heart and is preparing to take it back. As soon as he turned his face and saw shangguanhong, he jumped in his heart and said, "Your Royal Highness, Prince Rui..."


    Shangguan Hong took a plain look at the man and nodded. When he looked at Murong Shan, his eyes were full of tenderness: "Shan''er, put it on my arm and come down."


    As soon as she saw shangguanhong coming, murongshan''s face became more bashful. She put her hand on the back of shangguanhong''s hand and got out of the carriage under his protection.


    This makes murongsheng see clearly in the carriage.


    Can''t help but light tut a, this is Murong Shan. Just now, he just said that men and women are not compatible with each other. Why did shangguanhong suddenly say that?


    I''m not afraid that others can''t see it. What''s in her mind.


    "Oh, you''re not so good," murongsheng said with a smile from the carriage. "What did you say just now that men and women don''t accept each other? How can it change in a twinkling of an eye? Isn''t Rui Wang Shizi a man in the eyes of the big hall sister? "

 Chapter 244

    The young man who just wanted to help murongshan lost his face. My friend patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "it doesn''t matter. That''s the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion. It''s normal that you didn''t catch the words. Didn''t you look at Rui Wang Shizi and all of them? "


    "Ah? Miss of Rongguo mansion? Is it the fiancee of Prince Rui In that case, it was just that he was too reckless.


    Men and women are different. He can''t do this.


    "Well, that fiancee is not the first lady, but the second. But I guess that engagement will not go on. After all, it''s a verbal agreement, and the second lady''s reputation in Beijing is not very good recently. I don''t think King Rui''s mansion will give people to... " Before the man''s words were finished, he felt a look fall on him.


    Along the eyes to see the past, suddenly a stiff body, very embarrassed.


    Is there anything more embarrassing than being caught saying bad things?


    Murongsheng lifted the curtain and looked at the man with a smile: "I say that this woman is a gossipy woman. I didn''t expect that this man can also be a gossipy woman. Look, how good you are. If you don''t talk, you''ll lose your talent. "


    Murongsheng said with a smile. What he said made the man''s heart full of shame. He quickly pulled people away from here.


    Murong Sheng didn''t want to get into a feud with others. His eyes fell on Murong Shan and Shangguan Hong: "Yo? Don''t you mean that men and women give and receive each other? How did you give and accept the marriage when you changed to Rui Wang Shizi? Or, in the heart of the big hall sister, she didn''t regard Rui Wang Shizi as a man? "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people around stopped and looked at this side in shock.


    Oh, my God, it says I said


    But it''s quite right. Just now Murong Shan said that men and women don''t give and accept each other. It''s OK to change to Rui Wang Shizi. What do you think, when they don''t know?


    It''s just not nice to say it.


    Especially the man who just came up to murongshan''s face changed. It turns out that I despise him!


    "Second cousin, what are you talking about?" Murongshan''s face turned white, and she quickly began to recover her image. "Rui Wang Shizi and I knew each other originally, and they were friends. That''s what you think


    "Oh, I didn''t say anything. What are you worried about here, big sister? I''m just saying it. Besides, isn''t Rui Wang Shizi a man? Don''t you see it in your eyes? How nervous are you? "


    "Rui Wang Shizi is a man. He must be a man. Look, the hands of the unmarried man and the unmarried woman are folded together. It''s really moving. " Murongsheng pretended to be very excited and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    People around looked at murongshan and shangguanhong''s eyes, and they became more wrong.


    This


    Is it really an interesting thing!


    Shangguanhong looks at murongsheng coldly, and doesn''t make murongsheng feel uncomfortable. He looks back at them with a smile. It''s not that she''s breaking the rules. What''s she afraid of?


    "You came in a carriage together?" Seeing that murongsheng didn''t have any reaction to him, shangguanhong was a little more irritated. Looking at murongshan, she asked.

 Chapter 245

    Murongshan nodded gently: "yes, I''m also afraid that the second cousin will do something bad, so I want to stare at her. I didn''t expect... " Tears piled up in the eyes.


    Shangguan Hong snorted coldly: "if she wants to be humiliated, let her be humiliated." looking at murongshan''s tears, Shangguan Hong felt a little softer. "It''s really hard for you."


    "It''s not hard. After all, I''m her cousin. It''s what I should do to watch her make no mistakes." Murong Shan shyly smile for a while, "besides two cousins child temper, I when the elder sister also have to be in the side to give good advice."


    Shan''er, she is really a kind person. Murong Sheng has been so difficult, but also always thinking about Murong Sheng! Shangguanhong didn''t want to say anything more. He was afraid that it would make murongshan feel sad.


    His eyes fell on murongsheng coldly, and let murongsheng open his mouth: "Yo? What does Prince Rui see? What''s good for my bean sprouts? You''d better look at your fairy murongshan. "


    It''s the most suitable one for scum men and cheap women!


    If one day there will be another person who is more powerful and more beautiful than shangguanhong, let''s see if murongshan will throw shangguanhong aside.


    Shangguanhong''s face was even colder, as if it was about to freeze. Think about murongsheng''s bad reputation in the capital recently. His face is even darker. How can this woman be so shameless?! To do such a thing, even so swaggering in front of so many people.


    Doesn''t she know what she''s doing is very embarrassing?


    Marry such a woman back to King Rui''s house, I''m afraid it will never be peaceful!


    But why must he marry murongsheng?! Clearly, the family background and appearance in the capital are much better than Murong Sheng!


    "Don''t talk about her," shangguanhong was too lazy to talk to murongsheng in front of so many people. "I''ll lead you in. There are many people waiting inside. In fact, she has a good relationship with the imperial concubines. "


    Shangguanhong saw that the father-in-law around the imperial concubine came, and there was a little smile in his eyes: "you see, the imperial concubine must have sent someone to meet us for fear that I would get lost."


    Usually shangguanhong is very popular in front of all the imperial concubines. Especially when shangguanhong was a child, Princess Rui often led shangguanhong into the palace. Bai Nen''s lovely appearance made shangguanhong gain a lot of maternal love.


    So Shangguan Hong didn''t think much about it. He led Murong Shan to go in the direction of his father-in-law. As a result, I found that the father-in-law didn''t come to him, but walked in the direction of murongsheng!


    The embarrassment on Shangguan Hong''s face flashed by, and at the same time, he had some doubts. When is the relationship between the imperial concubine and murongsheng so good?


    "Miss Murong, the imperial concubine has never seen you. I''m afraid that you will lose your way. I''ve specially sent old slaves to meet you." My father-in-law is respectful in front of murongsheng.


    This scene makes people around make a little cry of surprise.


    Just looking at the appearance of Prince Rui, it seems that the people of the imperial concubine are coming to meet him. I didn''t expect The road twists and turns! The father-in-law around the imperial concubine actually came to welcome murongsheng!


    What is the situation?

 Chapter 246

    Murongsheng was not a bit surprised. She still remembered what she had talked with the imperial concubine before.


    Generous smile, but also know that the imperial concubine to do so to her face, so that she can be in front of this group of aristocratic Miss, childe can straighten the waist: "then trouble this father-in-law, I this is the second time to the palace, really do not know the way."


    The father-in-law led the way with a smile: "the second Miss Murong is worried too much. It''s a blessing for the old slave to come and pick up the second Miss Murong."


    Looking at my father-in-law leading Murong Sheng to the palace of the imperial concubine, the people standing behind all produced a kind of unreal feeling. After returning to God, he looked at Rui Wang Shizi and Murong Shan, who were left behind. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    It''s different from the rumor?


    This imperial concubine''s attitude to Rui palace seems to have no special friendly appearance? Or was shangguanhong just a cover before?


    "What''s so surprising? What''s wrong with the imperial concubine asking people to look for murongsheng in the past? It''s said that when Murong Sheng entered the Palace last time, he fell in love with the imperial concubines. Now that Murong Sheng has come to the palace, the imperial concubine naturally wants to talk to Murong Sheng about the past. What are you surprised about? " Sun Zheng''s poem came a little late. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw that murongsheng had been asked to leave by his father-in-law.


    You fell in love with the imperial concubine last time?


    Isn''t that right? Didn''t someone say that Murong Sheng offended the imperial concubine as soon as he entered the palace? Had it not been for the seventh Prince''s affinity with murongsheng, the imperial concubine would have blamed her at that time. How do you feel that the rumors coming out of the capital are not very authentic?


    "Tut Tut, look at it. It''s said that men and women don''t give and accept each other. It''s OK to see that it''s Prince Rui. I really don''t want any fame."


    "Oh, hey, some people''s names are not right. They seem to be the same as the real ones, and they are not afraid of being beaten in the face."


    "Well, to be honest, I just really thought my father-in-law was looking for Rui Wang Shizi. I didn''t expect that..."


    "It seems that the relationship between Princess Rui and the imperial concubine is not so good. Otherwise, why don''t you take Rui Wang Shizi with you? "


    "Go, go, talk about what these things do. Unmarried men and unmarried women are willing to do such things in public. Tut. "


    "That''s what I said just now. I didn''t expect that..."


    The rest of the words did not come out, also let people some self-evident. I didn''t expect that a little change would be enough. If the emperor comes, isn''t Murong Shan going to jump on it directly?


    It seems that the image of murongshan doesn''t match the image of the city.


    After a group of aristocratic ladies openly and justly finish whispering, they go to the office with high spirits.


    Murongshan was not far away, and naturally she heard these words. His face became ugly, and his hand hidden in his sleeve clenched into a fist. Head down, eyes flash a glimmer of glory.


    Damn it!


    Sooner or later, she will let all those who speak ill of her kneel in front of her!


    Biting his lips, he raised his head timidly, and looked at shangguanhong with watery marks in his eyes: "brother Hong Your highness, have I caused you any trouble

 Chapter 247

    Looking at shangguanhong''s heart, he couldn''t help feeling soft: "don''t be angry. I''ll have a good talk with my mother after I go back to murongsheng''s marriage."


    It''s not that he has to break the engagement, but that murongsheng has gone too far! People who make trouble all over the city are said to be shameless. It will be a deep shame for such a person to marry back to King Rui''s residence!


    Better Shangguanhong took a look at murongshan, who was soft and weak in front of him. It''s better to replace it with this one. If there is no wrong guess, the title of Rong Guogong will fall to ER Fang.


    Listening to shangguanhong''s words, murongshan was stunned for a moment and said with some worry: "Your Highness, will this make you conflict with Princess Rui again? I don''t want to make the relationship between mother and son bad because I am alone. "


    "Shan''er, don''t worry. I have a decision in my heart. Don''t put any pressure on me. My original engagement with murongsheng was nothing more than a verbal agreement, "Shangguan Hong looked at murongshan tenderly." let''s go. The banquet will start soon. It''s not good to be late. "


    Murongshan hesitated for a moment, looked at shangguanhong''s firm eyes, and finally sighed. It''s not that she doesn''t want to persuade, but that she can''t persuade.


    In my heart, the whole person will be happy and miserable!


    Shangguanhong and murongsheng break their engagement. Let''s see what good place murongsheng''s dead girl can have! The reputation has been bad. The aristocratic family is willing to accept such a woman and become the master of the family!


    Just when murongshan was led in by shangguanhong, she suddenly heard a strange voice. There were screams coming from behind, which made shangguanhong and murongshan look at them curiously.


    I saw a carriage coming in quickly from outside the palace. The bells on the carriage were ringing, like a series of life-threatening incantations, which made people feel cold.


    Apart from the ghost king, there is no other person in the world who dares to do such arrogant things in the palace!


    "Ghost Here comes the ghost king! "


    "What? How did the ghost King come here? "


    "No, I haven''t heard that the ghost king will attend today''s Palace Banquet."


    "If you know that the ghost king will come, I won''t come to kill you!"


    "I I Can I go back now? My legs are a little soft now... "


    When the carriage heard this, it was startled again, and a group of people around it were frightened. Shangguanhuang came down from the carriage with a ghost mask on his face.


    Even if you can''t see the appearance, you can see the temperament of the ghost king. It''s all with a kind of idea that makes people submit and dare not disobey. Just a stop there will make people want to kneel in front of the ghost king.


    However, this kind of momentum is wearing a ghost mask. With their eyes, will quickly move away. Who has the courage to look at the ghost king?!


    Because shangguanhuang''s momentum was so huge that some of the younger ladies of your family fainted with their eyes closed.


    People who didn''t faint also urged people to go in quickly. Stay here, who knows will inexplicably touch the ghost King''s taboo, and then accidentally lost his life?


    "Go, go, go far away."


    "Don''t dally, go in quickly!"


    There is an evil spirit pestling outside. How can we linger without any sense of crisis!

 Chapter 248

    Some want to run faster, others want to leave the palace. However, this is the birthday party of the imperial concubine. All the people present are invited by the emperor. Do they run away?! They dare not run!


    If you don''t run, maybe you''ll be careful and won''t attract the attention of the ghost king. But if you run away, you will be held accountable by the emperor!


    It''s better to attend the banquet honestly, sit well and not do anything. I''m really afraid of death.


    Murongshan''s face was also a little pale, and no matter whether there were people around, she leaned directly against shangguanhong''s arms: "brother Hong, I''m a little afraid..."


    Ghost King''s momentum is enough, it''s easy for the little girl to yearn. It is clear that standing there without saying a word can make people worship. It''s not too much to describe this person as gorgeous.


    Only such a man can be worthy of her. But When the eyes touched the ugly mask, all the illusions were broken.


    Can the cruel ghost king in the legend center be what she thinks? It''s not as good as taking care of the people in front of you and trying to enter the Rui palace, thinking about other things.


    Shangguanhong will never refuse a woman''s acceptance. Reach out to embrace it in the bosom, softly pacify: "not afraid, nothing to be afraid of."


    Divide out a little energy, pay attention to the situation of shangguanhuang, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Over the years, shangguanhuang never attended such a banquet, and rarely went in or out of the palace. Today, how can it appear inexplicably?


    But I heard that before the seventh Prince''s illness, the imperial concubine also asked the emperor to go to the ghost king to have a try. But was rejected by the ghost king, is the ghost king want to open, so want to take advantage of in the imperial concubine birthday banquet, to seven prince see a doctor?


    No matter what the eyes of the people around him looked like, Shangguan Huang didn''t care at all and ignored them. Eyes swept one by one panic stricken women, looking for the trace of the person in the heart.


    No, no, still no


    Will stand here all the women have looked at a time, did not see the heart of that face.


    Clearly see, she is riding a carriage into the palace, how can not find it?


    Maybe, he came too late, people have gone in?


    Wu Xiang was relieved to see that shangguanhuang didn''t find anyone. As long as she doesn''t find it, then she still has hope!


    "Master, since you haven''t found it, why don''t you leave first? The emperor must know that the master is now in the palace. " Wu Xiang wants to persuade shangguanhuang to leave. Only by leaving completely, can he not let the master find out the person.


    "Don''t go back," shangguanhuang said in a low voice, "to the Qingxiao palace."


    He can be sure that he is absolutely right. No, I must have gone to Qingxiao palace. If there is no one, he will never go back!


    Hearing the decision made by shangguanhuang, I feel cool when I don''t have xiangdun. It seems that the master couldn''t find anyone and would never go back!


    But If the master finds out the person


    Shangguanhuang got into the carriage and went straight inside. Without the powerful momentum of the ghost king, people standing around were a little relieved. But think about it, the ghost king is also to attend the Palace Banquet, immediately let them have no way to laugh.


    The ghost king is here. What they are attending is a wedding banquet? Or a funeral?

 Chapter 249

    In this case, no one can laugh.


    Shangguanhong looked at shangguanhuang''s carriage, which was moving smoothly towards the palace. There was a surge of undercurrent in his eyes. In addition to the emperor''s chariot, no one can drive the carriage in the palace at will.


    And this privilege, only the ghost king has.


    Even if the ghost king has now become like this, the emperor always gives all kinds of privileges to the ghost king. These privileges made him envious and wanted to have them.


    And he, only on the highest position in the world, these things can all be his!


    Murongsheng came to the palace of the imperial concubine for the second time. Different from the last time, today''s Qingxiao palace is decorated with red lanterns everywhere. Such a situation, even the queen did not have, can not help but let people sigh that the imperial concubine is really favored by the emperor.


    Entering the main hall, murongsheng feels strange about the atmosphere inside.


    It was a very happy day. As a result, all the ladies who were sitting were not very good-looking. They ate with their heads closed and didn''t say a word. A lot of lady''s face is also shining displeased expression, also don''t know what happened.


    There was a man in the hall. His voice was so loud that he could not talk to the imperial concubine again.


    My father-in-law didn''t seem to find out. He cried out in a loud voice: "report back to the empress of the imperial concubine, the second lady of Rongguo mansion, who was brought by the slave."


    The main hall suddenly quieted down, and everyone''s eyes looked at the door of the main hall.


    Receiving so many eyes, murongsheng is not at ease at all. He has a smile on his face and is very calm.


    "Is Sheng girl here? Come on in The imperial concubine was also relieved and waved to murongsheng. Seeing the clothes on murongsheng''s body, he was stunned.


    It''s said that murongsheng''s life in Rongguo mansion is like a cabbage, and he really doesn''t cheat at all. Look at what you''re wearing. It''s not like a daughter from the government.


    Sitting on one side of the Rui princess a look, eyes flash a trace of displeasure.


    Don''t you know how to dress up when you come to a banquet?


    Other people in the hall were also shocked by murongsheng''s clothes. This It can be said that the clothes of murongsheng are very down-to-earth. Even if they are usually in their own house, they will not be like this.


    Besides, what''s today? This is the birthday party of the imperial concubine. How can you come here dressed like this?


    Even if you don''t dress up, you don''t even have much jewelry. Simply running here? How did she have the courage to come here?


    This I don''t know if the imperial concubine will be angry when she sees it.


    However, looking at the face of Princess Rui, it seems that there is something ugly. That''s right. Now people in the capital know that murongsheng has a little relationship with Prince Rui''s mansion. Wearing this look into the palace is also the person who lost the Rui palace.


    No wonder, usually Rui Wang Shizi doesn''t talk about murongsheng. It turns out that it''s too humiliating.


    Many people glanced at murongsheng and turned away. The eye ground twinkles a bit of despise, a young lady who is not valued, even if the family is very good, it is useless.

 Chapter 250

    "Sheng girl, come up quickly." the imperial concubine didn''t have any displeasure because of what Murong Sheng was wearing. "It''s been a long time. You don''t want to come into the palace to have a look at this palace."


    Listening to the imperial concubine''s intimate tone, the people around her were shocked. When did the relationship between the imperial concubine and murongsheng become so good? With the relationship of the imperial concubine, it''s not impossible to make friends with murongsheng


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips and laughed: "empress, some things have been delayed in this period of time. You see, the little girl is not here now. " With that, he winked at the imperial concubine, and let her understand the meaning of murongsheng immediately.


    The imperial concubine pulls over, murongsheng''s hand claps the back of his hand, with a trace of incomprehension: "you little girl, how can you wear such a suit into the palace? Why don''t you wear the one I gave you before? "


    I don''t know why, the imperial concubines always feel that murongsheng is very red.


    Murong Sheng shook his head and sighed: "if you go back to the imperial concubine, it''s not that the little girl doesn''t want to dress up. Instead, I didn''t know there was a party today. When the second aunt sent someone to look for me, it was almost time-consuming. If I had dressed up at that time, I would have wasted my time. So please forgive me. "


    Imperial concubine listen to have some not quite right son: "the news that you can guess today?"


    "Yes, madam, how can a little girl lie to conceal you?"


    "Miss Murong, the emperor is going to have a birthday party for the imperial concubines, but he has ordered it to go on a few days ago. The posts are sent door to door by the gongs in the palace. You say you don''t know. Is it difficult to say that the gongs in the palace have not been sent to the Rongguo mansion? " The virtuous imperial concubine looked at Murong Sheng''s dress, with a look of disgust, "I''m afraid it''s not that Murong''s second Miss didn''t know where to play and delayed her time, so she found such an excuse. Do you want to blame the father-in-law for all the mistakes? "


    "At a young age, there is no truth in my mouth."


    "Virtuous concubine, words can''t say so, Sheng wench isn''t the person who lies." The imperial concubine frowned and defended murongsheng.


    The virtuous imperial concubine looked disdainful and snorted: "imperial concubine, you can''t be cheated by a little girl."


    Murongsheng looks at Xianfei and remembers who it is. Xianfei, the biological mother of the fifth princess, is not Xianfei''s?


    No wonder just now the virtuous imperial concubine sees her not agreeable, originally is because of the affair between five princesses.


    "Lady Xian, I really don''t know about the Palace Banquet. People in my family didn''t tell my daughter in advance, and my daughter stayed in her yard all day today. When did she go out to play? If you don''t believe it, you can go and investigate. " Murongsheng calmly said, "maybe it''s really because the father-in-law who sent the post missed Rongguo mansion?"


    It sounds like a lie to everyone. How can there be any deviation in the work of the palace''s father-in-law? Even if it is missing, it will never leave out the post of Rongguo government.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sneered and glanced contemptuously: "Wang Shi, this is what you just said. The ladies of Rongguo government have prepared a gift for the imperial concubine? But now, listen to it for yourself, she said she didn''t mention the news. Tell me, who is lying? "

 Chapter 251

    "The virtuous imperial concubine empress, how can the minister wife take this matter to talk nonsense? The public post must have been sent to the Rongguo government. Once you check this, you will know. How can it be fake? " Wang explained, frowning at murongsheng, "you little girl, how can you be a man without conscience? How can you take such a thing as an excuse when you don''t remember time? "


    Wang sighed and said apologetically to the imperial concubine: "imperial concubine, this little girl usually has too much resentment towards Ruolin. Because my parents are not in Rongguo government, I have been rebellious since I was a child. That''s why I tell such a big lie today. "


    "When the minister''s wife goes back, she will let Ruolin discipline her well. It''s hard for Ruolin to be an aunt. It''s not a light punishment, it''s not a heavy punishment. I didn''t expect that it would cause today''s things Please forgive the child first. "


    The imperial concubine some puzzled frowned: "this palace, when say to want to punish Sheng wench?"


    Immediately let Wang''s heart a stem.


    And murongsheng is also quietly looking at Wang, looking at Wang''s self directing and acting there is very interesting. Qi didn''t tell her that there was a palace banquet, but let Wang tell her that she was stubborn and forgot the day in front of so many imperial concubines and ladies.


    Then, let everyone know that she murongsheng lied again.


    This is not, to dig a hole in front of her, but also let her jump?


    Good idea!


    "I didn''t lie. I really didn''t know that there was a palace banquet today. If you know, you will never come empty handed... " Murongsheng eagerly defends himself. His eyes are full of disbelief. His courage seems to be losing slowly. He looks at everyone wrongly and lowers his head. "If I''m sure I''m lying, so I''m Even if it''s a lie... "


    Wang frowned at murongsheng. What''s the dead girl doing? According to the description of Ruolin, shouldn''t this dead girl compete with her now? How can it be so easy to bow your head to soften it?


    The virtuous imperial concubine is cold to hum a: "what call even if?"? It''s a lie. "


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, and his voice was extremely aggrieved. The whole person looked pitiful: "if the second aunt wants to punish me, I will bear it. I just hope that I can plead for her. After all, you are her mother. She will listen to you. "


    Wang''s one kind of inexplicable bad mood surged up the heart: "you this wench talks nonsense what, your two aunts how possibly heavy punishment you. Don''t talk nonsense in front of so many ladies. "


    "I''m not talking nonsense," murongsheng sobbed. "What I said is true. I hope my second aunt won''t drive me back to the yard this time. It''s dilapidated. It''s full of rats and insects. Even the quilts are tattered. I''ve lived there for more than ten years, and I''ve never had enough to eat and wear If the second aunt really doesn''t want me to come to the Palace Banquet, why do she call me when she is about to leave? "


    "Or does the second aunt just want to take advantage of this opportunity to drive me to the former yard again? I don''t have any complaints, but I hope my second aunt won''t make me hungry any more. I will be obedient. "

 Chapter 252

    These words, spread into everyone''s ears, people are shocked.


    Food is not enough, clothing is not warm?


    Where I lived more than ten years ago, there were mice and insects everywhere?! No warm quilt to cover? This is a normal young lady. Should she be treated the same way?


    No!


    Even if Rongguo''s mansion was stripped of its title and moved to biezhuang. But also can''t cover up, murongsheng is Rongguo mansion''s private miss''s identity. Miss Di of Tang Tang was bullied like this by Qi


    The education of this Rongguo government really needs to be discussed.


    It''s a rat, a bug, and a man who can''t even eat enough. Isn''t that ridiculous?


    Just think, just now murongsheng has been very wronged to say that he didn''t know about the Palace Banquet. Some people''s hearts are also a little smart some, maybe this little girl, is really don''t know?


    Now that Dafang is gone, the Rongguo government is not the second room. Especially recently, Wang Shizi and murongshan are so close that they don''t know what to avoid suspicion. What''s more, murongsheng''s bad reputation has not been suppressed in the capital, revealing a little cute taste everywhere.


    I''m not sure. Did Qi do it on purpose for his own benefit?


    Anyway, as long as murongsheng loses face in front of the imperial concubine, the imperial concubine will be unhappy. Then Princess Rui will definitely terminate the engagement according to the situation. Who wants his daughter-in-law to carry a pile of stains on her back?


    At that time, according to the situation that King Rui Shizi is so close to murongshan, the position of Princess Rui may fall to murongshan. After that, isn''t it Princess Rui?


    Tut Tut, this Qi family really has a big heart, and the means are also very clever!


    Wang''s listening to Murong Sheng''s words, the whole person is also stunned.


    This dead girl in order to let oneself escape responsibility, unexpectedly forget oneself daughter''s body to pour black water?! Slander, slander!


    At a young age, I didn''t learn well at all. I even wanted to do something to slander people!


    If there is no excuse at this time, her daughter''s reputation will be bad in the future!


    Wang immediately stood up, very angry, reached out and pointed to murongsheng''s nose, pulled his voice and scolded: "can you be a bloody little girl! Little boy, why is there no truth at all! What kind of my daughter, I left Niang can also not know it?! Don''t slander people who talk nonsense in front of so many people


    "It''s your own fault, it''s your own fault. Don''t pour black water on others."


    If her daughter takes the hat of mistreating her niece, she will not be able to turn it over in the capital, let alone speak!


    Wang''s shrew like behavior made many people present frown. There''s no upbringing at all.


    The imperial concubine is a little dissatisfied. This is her birthday party. When is it the turn of such an old lady to denounce? The virtuous imperial concubine is to watch the general look of the liveliness, the eye ground of despise is how all can''t disappear.


    Usually, Xianfei and Rui princess also look at each other. Who doesn''t know that little thing between Rui Princess and the emperor? This Murong Shan really married Shangguan Hong, that''s good. There is such a shrew like Qin family, she is to see if Princess Rui can laugh out!

 Chapter 253

    "Presumptuous!"


    As soon as the face of the imperial concubine changed, the people below knew what kind of attitude it was. The father-in-law screamed: "this is Qingxiao palace. If you want to make noise, go out! So as not to disturb the good mood of the imperial concubine! "


    Wang just woke up, thought of what he had just done, and quickly began to make amends: "empress atonement, empress atonement. Just now my wife heard that someone was slandering my daughter, so she was very excited. Please forgive me for being a mother. "


    Imperial concubine''s face is not good-looking, but think about Wang''s identity, or down in the heart of displeasure, plain mouth: "well, next time before doing things to consider the consequences, sit down."


    Rui princess can''t help sitting on one side, frowning, worried asked: "Sheng girl, what you just said is true?"


    Murongsheng looks at Princess Rui and doesn''t speak.


    The imperial concubine then said: "Sheng girl, if this thing is true, our palace will certainly help you to get back a justice. But if you tell lies, the palace will not be partial to you. "


    How could murongsheng not hear that the imperial concubine was ready to help her?


    After giving him a step, murongsheng climbed up and said, "what I said is true. The second aunt did treat me like this. If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to the Rongguo government to investigate and see if what I said is true. And


    Murongsheng looked at Wang, let Wang inexplicably shrink his neck: "what are you wearing on your head?"


    On the head?


    On Wang''s head?


    There is nothing wrong with it. Why did murongsheng say it alone?


    Does this have anything to do with Qi''s abusing her?


    Wang also some don''t understand of hand in the head touch, at the beginning did not feel not too right. All of a sudden, Wang remembered something, his hands were shaking slightly.


    Does this dead girl mean the hairpin on her head?!


    How do you recognize this dead girl?!


    No matter which dead girl really recognized or not, Wang couldn''t let people doubt her. He said in a hurry: "this jade hairpin is given to me by yourself!"


    "Oh?" Murongsheng chuckled and thought what Wang said was very interesting. "I haven''t said anything yet. How can you react so much? Is it a guilty conscience? "


    Wang''s heart is also unstable. Before she said anything, she jumped out by herself. Isn''t it that there is no silver here?


    "Besides, I haven''t seen you before and I don''t know you. How can I give you something? Are you old enough to be a little confused? "


    She just looked at the emerald hairpin on Wang''s head. She was very familiar with it. The more she looked at it, the more she thought it was from his mother''s dowry.


    At that time, Qin Wanlin followed Murong Yu to leave Rongguo mansion. There are some jewelry to green cherry''s hand, let her hide well. There is a small part, to the hands of Qi, let her take good care of. After murongsheng and Ji, return them.


    Who ever thought that the Qi family directly handed over Qin Wanlin''s dowry to the Wang family?


    I don''t know how much dowry Qin Wanlin put there after so many years.

 Chapter 254

    She didn''t deliberately find fault. It was Wang and Qi who wanted to make a fool of her and ran into her foolishly.


    Wang''s face turned white and his eyes turned around, pretending to be calm: "you gave it to me, but I still don''t admit it. I said, well, what do you give me to do? I didn''t have a good heart! what do you want to say? Do you want to say that my daughter embezzled your mother''s dowry? "


    "How do you know that this jade hairpin is my mother''s dowry? I didn''t say it just now. Do you have the ability to know heaven and earth? "


    The devil is one foot high, but it''s still one foot high!


    If you want to admit it or not, don''t even think about it!


    "This Is this really my mother''s dowry?! If it were my mother''s dowry, how could I give it to you? " Murong Sheng''s whole body trembled and his eyes were red. "My father and mother haven''t died yet. Do you abuse me like this?! My mother put part of the dowry in the second aunt''s place to let her keep it for me. Who knows, the second aunt gave away my mother''s dowry


    "I''m useless. I can''t keep my mother''s dowry. But why do you want to do the same thing and say that I gave it to you myself?! I''ve never met you. You''re my cousin''s grandmother. Why should I take my mother''s dowry to honor you? "


    I remember when her mother was the wife of Rong Guogong. There are many hairpins given by the emperor. I don''t know if I can meet them today. We can only make a bet first! Life, is not all gambling out of it!


    "Imperial concubine, do you look familiar with the hairpin she wears on her head?"


    The imperial concubine didn''t understand what medicine murongsheng sold in the gourd, but she squinted at it. Looking at it, the jade hairpin looks familiar, but she''s really not sure for such a long time.


    And next to the father-in-law, close to the ears of the imperial concubine said softly, this just let the imperial concubine reaction.


    Wang didn''t know what his father-in-law had said to the imperial concubine, but looking at her eyes, there was something wrong, obviously no good situation.


    "Wang Shi, how dare you! This emerald hairpin was once awarded by the emperor to Qin''s wife of the former Duke of Rong. How could she give it to you! Is there anything else you can say for yourself? " The imperial concubine was angry and slapped heavily on the table.


    Murongsheng was relieved. It seemed that he was right!


    She vaguely remembers that although the title of father Rong Guogong was taken. But before they were removed, they were still favored by the emperor. Her mother is from time to time to get some, from the emperor''s reward.


    Just now, she also made a bet. If she didn''t make the right bet, let''s put it another way.


    What I didn''t expect was that she was right!


    Perhaps, this is also a backhand left by her mother. Otherwise, how could the imperial gift be placed so safely in Qi''s?


    Listening to what the imperial concubine said, Wang''s legs softened immediately, and he was so scared that he knelt down on the ground: "my lady, make atonement, this She really brought it to my wife. How dare she How dare you lie in front of your mother? "


    "All right!" The imperial concubine scolded coldly, "this palace doesn''t interfere in the affairs of Rongguo government. But, this palace and Sheng wench are quite congenial. It''s time for me to say a fair word after what happened today. "


    "The jewelry that was put by Qin, the wife of the Duke of Rong, in Qi''s place, should be returned to Sheng girl now."

 Chapter 255

    "Father in law, you will send someone to biezhuang of Rongguo mansion tomorrow and get a list from Qin''s hand. Let''s return all the original copies of Qi family! "


    As soon as the imperial concubine said this, everyone present knew it.


    It seems that the imperial concubine wants to help murongsheng out?


    So, it means that what murongsheng said is true?


    That can be really miserable enough, clearly is also a di miss, the result was uncle and aunt to persecute like this. Not only is it not enough to eat and wear, but also the place to live is dilapidated. This is not enough. Does Qi want to occupy what Qin left behind?


    Speak out can be compiled into a legend of the story out!


    I don''t know why Murong Cheng and Qi Shi are so cruel? Can''t even bear a little girl? Or is it that the grand Rongguo mansion is so big that even a little girl can''t get a bite of food?


    It''s broken!


    This Qi family is really a snake and a scorpion.


    "I said, the second room has no important position. How can Qi spend so much money?"


    "It seems that they have taken possession of other people''s things. That''s really shameless. Other people''s will be used as their own! "


    "I''m still a little dubious about the rumors before. I didn''t expect that they were true!"


    "No, who knows that Qi can do such a crazy thing?"


    For a moment, all the ladies began to discuss in a low voice. Now that it''s spread, all the previous suspicions are gone. It''s confirmed that what murongsheng said is true.


    In addition, no one doubts that murongsheng is lying. Qi didn''t want to make murongsheng feel better, so he didn''t want to tell murongsheng. But who ever thought?


    The emperor directly sent people to come and stare at them one by one. Forced helpless, so had to temporarily Murong Sheng to call over.


    Is Qi the one who did all this?


    However, Princess Rui said every day that Murong Sheng had an engagement with Shangguan Hong. She didn''t know that Murong Sheng had been miserable for so many years? You don''t care? Have the heart to see murongsheng live so miserable?


    It seems that Princess Rui doesn''t really treat Murong Cheng as her future daughter-in-law.


    Some of the ladies looking at Princess Rui''s eyes are not quite right. Let Rui Princess facial expression also slightly some ugliness, in the heart can''t help but want to complain a: Murong Sheng this wench why must at this time, this kind of can''t take on the table of things to pull out?


    Look what it''s like now. I don''t know how to lose face at all!


    Wang knelt on the ground and was too scared to speak. The huge sweat on the forehead, a force left from the face, a body cold, brain dizzy.


    Who can know, this Qin family''s thing unexpectedly or the imperial gift?! If it was given by the emperor, she would not wear it on her head and attend any Palace Banquet today! This if lotus this wench, send a thing how still not to say clearly!


    How can she get away from it when she comes in with something bestowed by the emperor!


    Scared Wang is heartbroken, completely do not know what to do now. Defend yourself? But how can she justify the gift on her head!

 Chapter 256

    "Mother, it''s time." My father-in-law stood aside, reminding me in a low voice.


    "Well, I see."


    The imperial concubine nodded and beckoned a little maid standing by: "Sheng girl, you have suffered for so many years. Today''s day, your clothes are not suitable. Well, I''ve asked people to choose some dresses that I wore when I was young. How about changing them for the time being? "


    "How can you say that you are also the daughter of Rongguo government, and you are so congenial to our palace, how can you let yourself suffer losses? Let me know if you have anything. I''ll help you make the decision, you know? "


    This sentence is obviously meant for Wang.


    Just listen to inside everybody''s ear, also very shocked. Where on earth is murongsheng so good that he can be favored by the imperial concubines? The reputation of murongsheng in the capital is not so good.


    It can be said that it is quite rotten. How can


    I don''t understand.


    But it''s no wonder that the emperor dotes on the imperial concubines. It''s because the imperial concubine is beautiful and kind-hearted. Look, a nice looking little girl actually helps so much.


    Who else has this treatment?


    Murongsheng didn''t want to be too conspicuous, but in the face of the emperor''s kindness, murongsheng also nodded: "thank you very much."


    Looking at those young ladies who are wearing colorful clothes one by one, if she is so simple, maybe she will be more eye-catching?


    It''s better to accept the kindness of the imperial concubine, and save a lot of trouble.


    "Go and come back quickly, so as not to delay for a long time and miss the time of the banquet," the imperial concubine asked Murong Sheng, the palace female general, to lead her down with a smile, "dress up well, you know?"


    With the order of the imperial concubine, the maid of honor will not be delayed at all. And looking at the imperial concubine''s love for murongsheng, the palace maids are also trying their best to choose. It was old clothes, but according to the identity of the imperial concubine, it was only worn once or twice.


    If you want to talk about the old clothes, it''s nothing but the clothes of many years ago. Moreover, the cloth and embroidery work are not usually comparable.


    It can be seen that the emperor really doted on the imperial concubine for so many years.


    After changing into clothes, although it''s not tailor-made, it fits well. The maid of honor made a simple hairstyle for murongsheng, which made murongsheng look bright.


    The palace maid''s eyes brightened. Sure enough, Miss Murong was wearing that dress just now, and she couldn''t see anything. After changing into the clothes of the imperial concubine, she suddenly brightened up. It''s true that a man depends on his clothes and a horse on his saddle.


    "Miss Murong, can I give you some rouge powder?" Looking at murongsheng''s yellow complexion, the palace maid suggested a little.


    "No," murongsheng quickly refused. If the maid touched her face, wouldn''t she have painted it in vain before? "That''s fine."


    If you are well dressed, how can you denounce the mistakes of Murong Cheng and Qi''s husband and wife?


    The palace maid did not insist, leading murongsheng to the place where the banquet was held.


    Although it is quietly into the hall, but murongsheng and the palace maids are too conspicuous.


    In particular, the clothes of murongsheng''s imperial concubines can''t be ignored.

 Chapter 257

    Dressed in a beautiful dress, the hair was coiled into a gentle hairstyle. Quietly walking behind the maid of honor, like a clever porcelain doll. Even if it is pale yellow, people can''t help but wonder.


    Who doesn''t like such a clever person?


    In particular, murongsheng''s posture gives people a lot of experience.


    "Which lady is this? How can I feel like I haven''t seen you before? " There is a man asking in private.


    "Which one? It''s not the second lady in Rongguo mansion, the one with bad reputation. "


    "Yes? But I really don''t like it! "


    "What''s the use of beauty? Isn''t it disgraceful to have a bad reputation?"


    "Tut, that''s really OK. But how about marrying a concubine with a bad reputation? "


    "What are you thinking about? Be a concubine? Even if she is the first lady of Rongguo government, even if she doesn''t marry, she can''t be your concubine. "


    "Tut Tut, that''s a pity."


    Many women have heard the men''s comments. Listening to the men''s comments in front of me, I can''t help feeling a little jealous of murongsheng. But after hearing this, the jealousy gradually disappeared.


    "Put on a good-looking clothes, I really think I''m going to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix."


    "That is, we are not blind, who do not know who the details ah."


    As soon as these words were spoken, there were bursts of echoing voices of ridicule.


    Murongsheng''s ears are not deaf. He can hear more clearly than some people. He is very sensitive. Naturally, murongsheng could hear these sarcastic voices clearly.


    But I was not in the mood to manage it. When I found the position of Rongguo government, I sat down.


    Qi looked at murongsheng with a flat face. At the same time, he felt that many people around him were looking at them with the eyes of watching good plays. A trace of impatience flashed in my heart. On such an important occasion, Murong Sheng had to do something!


    What happened in the past was all about Murong Yu and Qin Wanlin. Now it''s not easy for her to accompany Murong Cheng to attend this kind of Palace Banquet. This kind of thing should be her Shaner by her side!


    What''s more, her Shan''er was sent by Rui Wang Shizi himself, which made many people''s eyes shine with envy!


    But it happened that there was such a loser. Sitting beside her, she was very tired of it!


    No matter how she doesn''t like it, she can''t show it in front of so many people. She needs to be an elder who is very considerate of the younger generation.


    Pressing down the trouble in his heart, Qi spoke to murongsheng who was sitting beside him in a soft voice and said, "how can I enter the palace and run around? I almost had to send someone to get you back. Fortunately, the emperor hasn''t come yet, otherwise something will really happen. "


    Sitting on the other side of the Murong Cheng is also to this side to look at Murong Sheng just appeared, eyebrows twisted into a knot in one''s heart.


    In this situation, how can there be mistakes?! Murong Sheng didn''t know why. He came so slowly, which made Murong Cheng unhappy.


    Oh, it seems that no one said, where did she just go?


    Glancing at murongshan, murongshan didn''t tell me?


    At that time, she was taken away by the imperial concubine, but murongshan could see clearly, and she didn''t explain. That is, you don''t want to explain?

 Chapter 258

    Looking at Murong Shan''s eyes, Murong Sheng understood.


    As long as she is loved in front of any powerful person, then she is in the way of murongshan.


    That''s really interesting. If you have the ability, you can make more friends by yourself!


    "The second cousin is coming. Please sit down. Just now I was wondering where the second cousin had gone. I''m thinking of going to get back the second cousin. " Murongshan seemed very worried.


    Murongsheng looked at murongshan with a meaningful smile: "Oh, right? It seems that the lobby sister is very worried about my comfort? But where did I go just now? The lobby sister clearly knows, but now she says she doesn''t know? "


    Murongshan''s face froze, just at this time murongcheng said: "what are you still standing there? If you don''t sit down quickly, do you still want to show off? "


    The more Murong Cheng looked, the more he felt that people around him had different attitudes towards them. Many people''s eyes were vaguely on them. I thought it was because Murong Sheng came too late, which made everyone pay attention.


    But what Murong Cheng knows is that those people are not looking at Murong Sheng, they are looking at Qi.


    What happened in the Imperial Palace just now is well known to all the people present. When they came out, they spread the news to let more people know.


    I''m afraid only the parties concerned don''t know about this.


    Especially looking at Qi''s false face, people are also saddened. Don''t even pretend to be a little bit. Look at the smiling skin. I think murongsheng has a grudge against Qi!


    I used to think that Qi was a good one. Think about the scene in the Imperial Palace, people can''t help it. It turns out that she is also a woman with snake heart and scorpion intestines.


    People at the theatre look at each other and can see the irony in each other''s eyes.


    Put it on. Let''s see when Qi can put it on.


    Where does Qi know that her good image, which she worked hard to create before, was smashed by murongsheng''s attack before she was on guard. At this moment, he is also acting as a kind elder, facing murongsheng''s intimate inquiry. After a lot of advice, he slowly returned to Murong Cheng and sat down.


    "The second cousin has been hungry for so long? Come on, have a snack to fill your stomach Murongshan sits beside murongsheng and looks after him like a close elder sister. A plate of cakes came from the table and put it in front of murongsheng.


    "Eat. You''re late. If you want something to eat, no one will dislike you."


    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t speak, murongshan directly reached for a piece and tried to feed it into murongsheng''s mouth: "do you feel embarrassed? Or I''ll feed you myself. Don''t be embarrassed. "


    Excuse me?!


    This is her murongsheng joke!


    Even a three-year-old child would not be fed in such a crowded situation!


    This murongshan obviously wants to see her embarrassment!


    Murongsheng looked at murongshan''s eyes, flashing a bit of fire. Usually murongshan plays some shady things behind her back, so she just goes back to fight back. I didn''t expect that today, she began to lose face in public?!

 Chapter 259

    As soon as Murong Sheng just raised his head, he was ready to knock down Murong Shan''s hand. I felt a cold look on her. After looking for her, I just looked at Guan Hong.


    Shangguanhong looked at her coldly, and there were warnings in her eyes. It seems that if she makes murongshan look ugly, she will be killed.


    Let''s have a try!


    Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows and knocks down Murong Shan''s hand directly. The cake in his hand falls on the ground. Murongshan''s eyes widened at first, and then she felt a little aggrieved: "second cousin, what are you doing? I''m kind enough to feed you. How can you..."


    "Don''t you think I have a mouth? Or no hands? Do I need you to take care of me? I''m not a three-year-old child. If the big sister has to satisfy her mother''s love, it''s better to find someone to have a baby, right? I''ll make sure you feed with your arms every day! "


    "Oh, yes," murongsheng looked at murongshan meaningfully, "in fact, the wishes of the lobby sister are almost satisfied, right? The two aunts will soon have a baby. At that time, the lobby sister can show her maternal love to her heart''s content. "


    Want to humiliate her? I don''t want to see if my weight is enough!


    Murongshan''s face turned pale. Some people sitting next to him looked at Qi''s stomach in surprise as they listened to what murongsheng said.


    Unexpectedly, how old is the second room of Rongguo government? How could you be pregnant and have a baby?!


    Immediately, Murong Sheng has felt several eyes, fall on her body, aggressive, want to eat her inside.


    One by one, he looked in the past. One of them was Wang Shi, whose face was stiff and still hasn''t recovered. The other is Qi''s father. He looks at murongsheng with contempt on his face. His eyes are really uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng is too lazy to talk to murongshan, but unexpectedly, Wang''s face is so thick. It''s amazing to have experienced such a thing personally and to have the cheek to stay for the banquet.


    At the same time, there are many fierce eyes on her, men and women, one by one looking at her, are gnashing their teeth. I want to rush up and tear up the meat on murongsheng!


    Murongsheng wondered, who is this? Why are you looking at her like this?


    After seeing clearly the appearance of a person inside, murongsheng suddenly realized that it was the Zheng family. It was really predestined relationship. We met again!


    Unexpectedly, since her rebirth, she has found so many enemies for herself, which really makes her not know what to say.


    If five princesses also come over, isn''t that more lively?


    "Here comes the queen! Here comes the imperial concubine


    A shrill voice calls murongsheng back to his senses.


    Everyone stood up and knelt down. When the emperor sat down, he said in a deep voice: "flat body."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    After everyone was seated, the emperor''s eyes swept around. When I see murongsheng, I pause a little. It seems strange. I look familiar with the clothes murongsheng is wearing.


    Before long, I moved my eyes away.


    The queen sat on the right side of the emperor, wearing a phoenix robe, looking elegant. There was a smile on his face, but he whispered carefully. There was no cold smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 260

    Sitting on the emperor''s left side is the imperial concubine, the main character of today''s Palace Banquet. Murongsheng suddenly realized that no wonder there was no smile on the Queen''s face. It turned out that it was because of this incident.


    The imperial concubines themselves are favored by the emperor. In addition, this birthday was specially held by the emperor for the imperial concubines, which naturally made the queen extremely uncomfortable. But the same, but also to maintain a friendly attitude, do not laugh also forced to smile.


    If you can really laugh from your heart, it''s weird.


    "Today is the birthday of the imperial concubines. I invite you to celebrate. Then all of them are due. Let''s start." The emperor doted on the imperial concubine, and the tenderness in his eyes was not false.


    With the emperor''s voice down, this is the beginning of the banquet.


    The vocal music starts, and the dancers come in one after another. Let a lot of people on the scene are a little relieved, let murongsheng heart of constant attention produced a bit of surprise.


    Relieved?


    Why do you feel that many people are relieved?


    Is it because of fear of the emperor? No, why are these people afraid of the emperor?


    Even Murong Shan, sitting beside her, seemed to breathe out a little, which made Murong Sheng a little confused. Did something happen that she didn''t know?


    "It scared me to death. I thought the ghost king really came."


    "That''s right. Fortunately, the ghost king didn''t come. Otherwise, I''m afraid the party will be very restless."


    "Just now when the ghost King appeared at the gate of the palace, I almost fainted."


    "Me too. The temperament of the ghost King seems to be able to kill people in the air!"


    Some people whisper, let Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows. I see. It''s because of the appearance of the ghost king that people are so scared?


    If for a while, the ghost king really appears here, to see if these people can really laugh.


    Murongsheng yawned, feeling meaningless. It''s just a group of women running and jumping in front of her. What''s good to see. The whole person''s thinking is a little lax. I don''t know how long later, I heard someone say: "today is the birthday of the imperial concubine. I have specially prepared a gift for the imperial concubine. Somebody, send it up


    Murong Sheng fixed his eyes and said, "Oh, isn''t this the fifth princess?"?


    Just now she was still thinking about whether the fifth princess would come. If she came, her enemies would really gather together. Unexpectedly, she did come!


    It was not others who came to give gifts to the imperial concubine, but the five princesses who were forbidden by the emperor before. Now between the eyebrows and eyes there are still some sick, presumably infected with the disease has not been thoroughly good clear.


    Only to see a maid came up with a tray in her hand, which contained an object covered with red silk. Before anyone could guess what it was, the fifth Princess untied the red silk.


    I only saw a statue of Guanyin carved with white jade.


    It took a lot of effort to find such a large piece of jade to carve a statue of Avalokitesvara for the imperial concubines. But murongsheng felt that the fifth Princess personally sent the gift, revealing some subtle feelings.


    This statue of Guanyin must be unusual, but if it''s unusual, it can''t be seen without a close-up view.

 Chapter 261

    Although it was rare, it didn''t cause too many people''s exclamations, which made the five princesses turn their lips a little bit unwillingly: "father, don''t you find anything strange about this statue of Avalokitesvara?"


    Five princesses don''t say, still really nobody goes to notice.


    The five princesses all opened their mouths, which made many people look at it curiously. Then they saw the appearance of this statue of Guanyin, which is quite similar to the imperial concubine!


    The imperial concubine was a little surprised, but at the same time, she was a little uncomfortable: "how can this statue of Guanyin look like a concubine? Emperor, do you think so? "


    She thinks that she doesn''t have the ability to make Guanyin similar to her. But five princesses so aboveboard send up, let imperial concubine really not good refuse.


    "It''s the imperial concubine you," the virtuous concubine covered her mouth and laughed softly. "Wu Er often said that the imperial concubine is kind-hearted. Maybe it''s the reincarnation of Guanyin, so I specially sent someone to carve this statue of Guanyin and send it to you on your birthday today. "


    The imperial concubine gave a stiff smile and described her as the reincarnation of Guanyin. Isn''t that blasphemous?!


    What do you want to do?!


    The Emperor didn''t seem to feel the idea of the imperial concubine. Looking at the five princesses, his expression was softer: "OK, now that they are all here, please sit down."


    Five princesses quickly smile: "thank you father emperor!" Then he sat beside the virtuous imperial concubine and glanced at murongsheng. His anger flashed by.


    What happened in the ghost King''s other courtyard last time, my father punished her for a long time! If her mother hadn''t specially prepared a gift for her today and won her father''s favor, I''m afraid she would not be able to walk out of her palace now!


    And these are all caused by murongsheng''s cheap hoof!


    When there is a chance, she must clean up murongsheng well!


    Oh, loser, wait, I will never let you go!


    Murongsheng yawned clearly. That''s what the gift from the fifth Princess meant. But it seems that the imperial concubine''s heart is not satisfied with this gift. Of course, the five princesses did not choose the gifts according to the emperor''s mind, but according to the emperor''s preference.


    Facing the resentful eyes of the fifth princess, Murong Sheng is a little lazy to give alms in the past, immediately angry five Princess hate teeth itching.


    With five, the princess took the lead in sending gifts, and then a lot of people followed suit. All kinds, nothing. There are also various ways to show their talents.


    Especially for those who show their talents, murongsheng can''t help praising them. It''s really smart.


    There are so many people here. If they show themselves, they may be favored by the prince or the prince, and then they will soar to the sky?


    Sure enough, when a person shows his talent, many young ladies will come on the stage, showing themselves with the name of performing for the imperial concubines.


    What poetry, painting, dancing, playing the piano. Only unexpected, not impossible. A good birthday party for imperial concubines will be performed by these ladies.


    However, murongsheng brought up a bit of spirit. It''s not always possible to see so many young ladies performing together!

 Chapter 262

    These are all cultivated by various families with real gold and silver. If you don''t look at the white, don''t you?


    She can''t come anyway. If she is asked to kill or save people, maybe she just pinches it.


    Just when murongsheng was looking very hard, murongshan finally stood up and walked towards the center of the hall.


    Can''t help it at last? Finally want to have a performance?


    Murongsheng''s interest came again. It''s not a good chance to let murongshan be an entertainer. You can enjoy it with the light of the imperial concubine. It''s said that murongshan''s dance is very powerful. She hasn''t seen it in her last life. Now she has a chance to have a good look at it.


    "Murongshan is on the way!"


    "Is this the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion, the one who dived last time?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s her. The last time she danced that dance, it was really beautiful. She didn''t have eyes to watch it now!"


    As soon as murongshan stood in the center of the hall, the people below talked about it. Murongshan was naturally beautiful and comfortable listening to the praise from all sides.


    Today''s number one must be her.


    What she wants is to press Qunfang, not to be pressed by others!


    Without any trace, he took a look at shangguanhong. His waist swayed and danced like a water snake.


    Murongshan is particularly proficient in the control of dance. There is a kind of bewitching flavor in every move. But it will make people feel that she is a fairy built from heaven, so that they dare not be infected.


    From time to time, murongshan''s eyes looked in the direction of shangguanhong, and shangguanhong''s eyes also fell on murongshan. It seems that shangguanhong is paying attention to her. Murongshan''s smile is more gentle and she is dancing harder.


    It''s like trying to attract the onlookers in the brothel. Let murongsheng, can''t help but wonder. Does Qi take murongshan as Miss Qianjin? Or is she cultivated as a little demon who seduces men?


    The coquettishness of this body can''t be covered.


    After the end, murongshan slowly stepped back a few steps, suddenly burst into applause, there were cheers everywhere.


    On Murong Cheng''s face, there is a kind of proud expression, seems to be telling others that Murong Shan is his daughter.


    And Qi''s not to mention, if there is a tail at the back of the body. Already swaying to heaven!


    "Yes," the emperor praised with satisfaction, "the level is really good. Are you a girl from Rongguo government?"


    Murong Shan gently lowered her head and said, "if you go back to the emperor, my daughter is a girl from Rongguo mansion."


    At this time, Murong Cheng stood up, very proud and proud: "back to the emperor, this is my eldest daughter."


    Qi also followed Murong Cheng to stand up, and his expression was similar to Murong Cheng''s.


    Looking at Qi''s not on the table action, many people''s eyes are flashing a bit of contempt. However, they didn''t say anything.


    "I see. You are the second room of Rongguo government, aren''t you?" The emperor nodded clearly, looked at murongcheng, then looked at Qi, and thought of one thing, "for so many years, the title of Duke Rong has not been settled. Today I can make a decision."

 Chapter 263

    The emperor''s voice, let Murong Cheng and Qi are happy, can''t believe their ears.


    This This Just murongshan danced in front of the emperor. Can she give the title of Rong Guogong down?! If so, they should have let murongshan dance for the emperor!


    Qi is even more excited than Murong Cheng. If Murong Cheng succeeds in inheriting the title of Rong Guogong, her identity will rise with the tide! When the time comes, will Shan''er''s marriage be worried?!


    "So this is your daughter," the emperor nodded clearly and looked at her in a hurry. "Now that we have talked about this topic today, let''s settle down. It''s really good to be able to treat your daughter like this. How about the title of Duke Rong... "


    Murong Cheng and Qi hold their breath and wait with joy. But murongsheng''s eyes swept over the imperial concubine''s body. Sure enough, the imperial concubine''s face wasn''t pretty, but there was some disgust in her eyes.


    The emperor deliberately drags the long sound, is wants to give the matter to increase some stimulation feeling. However, the imperial concubine said, "Your Majesty, it''s a matter of great importance to be a Duke of Rongguo. Should we consider it before making a decision?"


    Murong Cheng and Qi are ready to kneel down to thank you. Unexpectedly, they are stunned to hear the words of the imperial concubine.


    This?


    What does this imperial concubine have to do with it? They usually have no sin. Why does the imperial concubine interfere in this matter?


    The emperor''s words were interrupted, and there was no displeasure. On the contrary, he looked at the imperial concubine in surprise: "how do you say that to the imperial concubine?"


    Usually, imperial concubines seldom get involved in the affairs of the court, and they always support the decisions he makes. How come today There must be a reason.


    The empress watched the emperor interrupted, but it was still this reaction. The fingers in the sleeve were pinching. His long fingernails were almost broken, so he couldn''t help saying, "princess, do you think there is something wrong with the emperor''s decision? Or can''t the emperor make a decision on such a trifle? Or are you very dissatisfied with the emperor? "


    The empress sneered and glanced at the imperial concubine: "imperial concubine, you can''t question the emperor''s decision just because you are usually loved."


    Looking at the two big men above, it seems that they are going to quarrel. The people sitting below are just puzzled and dare not go out. They are shrinking their necks to maintain their own interests.


    Looking at murongcheng and Qi from time to time, the title of Rong Guogong has been suspended for a long time. The emperor wants to settle down now, that is the great grace. How could Murong''s back offend the imperial concubine?


    If you say no offense, no one believes it. Don''t you see the imperial concubines? Now, they''re all involved?


    Even Murong Cheng and Qi Shi were ignorant and forced to succeed. As a result, they were intercepted on the way. This psychological gap is really not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Shangguanhong had been listening to the emperor''s intention to settle the Duke of Rongguo, and his heart moved. If so, murongshan''s identity will rise with the tide. At that time, murongsheng will have nothing. He can give up completely and turn around to marry Murong Shan.


    They are all miss Di of Rongguo government. Isn''t it the same to marry anyone?

 Chapter 264

    At that time, murongshan''s identity will not be a problem. Mother''s side, should also agree.


    Shangguanhong has already calculated in his heart. Who knows that the next second, he will directly erase the words of the imperial concubine! Fast so that he did not respond, at a loss!


    I don''t understand why the imperial concubines do this. What does it mean?!


    Why did the imperial concubines, who had never interfered in the affairs of the imperial court, interfere in this matter today? Shangguanhong didn''t see a glimmer of haze, so people didn''t notice.


    Murongsheng looks at murongshan kneeling in the middle of the main hall. Because he is stopped by the imperial concubine, his body can''t withstand the blow. He shakes twice. Is this the legendary experience of great joy and great sorrow?


    One second is a kind of beautiful life that people yearn for, the next second is hit back to the original shape, miserable is really miserable.


    As for why the imperial concubine would open her mouth to block this matter, many people may not understand, but Murong Sheng''s heart has some speculation. Looking in the direction of Wang, I saw Wang''s pale face and his lips were shaking.


    I guess it''s no different from what she guessed. The imperial concubines would stop them because of what happened in the Qingxiao palace just now. That she must ponder carefully, exactly how to do, just can the seven princes hidden disease thoroughly dispel.


    Back and forth is the key to maintaining a relationship.


    The imperial concubine took a look at the queen, sipped her lips, stood up and knelt down in the direction of the Emperor: "emperor, please forgive my rudeness. My concubines also know that when the emperor''s mouth is opened, it is a word. So my concubine interrupted the emperor before he spoke


    "I don''t want the emperor to be cheated. If I could, I wouldn''t do that. It''s better for the emperor to listen to my concubine''s story and then decide to punish my concubine. "


    "Princess love, get up quickly." the Emperor didn''t want to punish him at all. As soon as he saw the imperial concubine kneeling in front of him, he quickly helped him up. Looking at the two rooms and others kneeling below, the voice became colder, "princess, tell me what''s going on? What does it mean that I have been deceived? "


    With the help of the steps given to her by the emperor, the imperial concubine sat back and looked at Qi with cold eyes: "emperor, I used to have a concubine. Qi is a good one. If the emperor had this decision before, I would never stop her. But just recently, something happened in my concubine''s Qingxiao palace, which made me very disappointed! It''s hard for people to say what Qi did! It''s outrageous


    After the four words came out, the hall was silent, and a sound of pumping was heard. Can let the imperial concubine use these four words to say, that may really not be a small matter!


    I didn''t expect that I could hear the eight trigrams of crying ghosts and gods in a palace banquet?


    All the people on the scene were staring at Qi, almost to see one big hole after another in Qi''s body.


    What on earth did the Qi family do to make the imperial concubines so angry that they directly interrupted the emperor and did not allow the Duke of Rongguo to fall on the head of the second chamber?

 Chapter 265

    If it''s normal, let the queen live in harmony with the imperial concubines. The empress is also able to put on the appearance of the world''s master mother and have a friendly conversation with the imperial concubines.


    But what the imperial concubine has just done is really unbearable. How can she interrupt the emperor in front of so many people!


    "Don''t be so serious," the empress said calmly, looking at Qi''s timid appearance. "Did Qi kill or set fire to make you so angry?"


    When the imperial concubines were first favored, they were really tit for tat with the empress. But she didn''t think it was necessary. She liked to see the queen gnashing her teeth, but she had to speak to her in a soft voice, showing her style as a queen.


    Now the imperial concubine will not meet the empress, but slightly sighed, and finally suppressed the anger of the alignment: "empress, if you hear what my concubine says next, I''m afraid you won''t say that."


    There was no provocation, but she was stabbed with a needle in the Queen''s ear.


    The imperial concubine is always like this! In front of the emperor''s gentle and considerate performance, once there is no emperor, immediately restored to the previous arrogant appearance. With the emperor''s love for her, everything can be done!


    Now the words that the imperial concubine said are clearly to ask her not to say so early. Don''t choose to help Qi when you don''t know something, or you will lose face later, but it''s not her fault. This is, honestly tell her to shut up!


    The queen never got any benefit from the imperial concubine. She was infuriated by her words every time. But now in front of so many people, especially in front of the emperor, she can''t fight against the imperial concubine.


    He snorted in his heart, maintaining his dignity on the surface: "is that right? The Palace should listen carefully. What are you going to say next, Empress and concubine? What have Murong Cheng and Qi committed


    She would like to see what kind of pattern this imperial concubine can make up in front of the emperor!


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with the queen. But usually the imperial concubine is favored, it becomes a thorn in the Queen''s heart. Now looking at the emperor''s concubine, maybe she will make a fool of herself. It''s not really about Murong Cheng''s family. It''s just that I can''t see the imperial concubine getting the emperor''s favor for so many years.


    The Queen''s mind, the imperial concubine also can not know?


    There was a trace of ridicule at the bottom of his eyes, which was on Wang''s body. He stretched out his hand to point Wang out of the crowd and directly told the public what had just happened in the Qingxiao palace.


    "Qin put his jewelry in Qi''s place. Originally, he wanted to use it conveniently after waiting for Sheng girl and hairpin. What happened? Did Qi take Qin''s things and transfer them to his mother''s family? This kind of behavior is theft! I can''t bear the name of Rong Guo Gong''s wife! "


    As soon as the imperial concubine''s voice fell, there was no sound in the whole hall, and everyone''s breathing could only be heard in silence.


    Wang''s whole body trembles kneels on the ground, Qi''s eyes widened, shocked looking at Wang.


    After so many years of thinking about the title, it should have been just a step away. Now, even let her mother, to abruptly pull the hind legs not to succeed?!

 Chapter 266

    It''s a mockery of her!


    Murong Cheng''s face is even more ugly. He also knows how Qi treats Murong Sheng. Just think, Murong Sheng is Murong Yu''s daughter originally, don''t want to tube too much.


    The result did not expect, because of their laissez faire freedom, let Qi actually do such a thing?! Directly involved him, even Rong Guogong''s title can''t be inherited?!


    Did not expect that Qi''s courage is very big, big let them do before all previous achievements wasted!


    "You


    As soon as I thought that it was because of Qi''s involvement, I was about to fall to the title in my head, so I flew away. Murong Cheng''s heart is almost angry. If he doesn''t have a trace of reason in his heart, the emperor and others are sitting on it. He really wants to kick his feet on Qi''s body.


    Blame this woman! There is no sense of propriety in doing things!


    And the eyes that fall on him are just like someone holding a needle to prick his body. He can''t lift his head now.


    Qi''s already understood, she from today on, has been regarded as finished!


    The imperial concubine didn''t care about her feelings at all, so she made what she did public. Don''t say anything else, just secretly holding the jewelry Qin left here for her to send out, is enough to let her never turn over!


    Qi now seems to be stripped of her clothes. She wants to find a hole in the ground to cover the eyes of these people looking at her!


    "Did you, did you do it?" Murong Ling, who is separated from Murong Shan, stares at Murong Sheng. His eyes are full of hatred and anger.


    At first, she thought that Qi was skinned in public, and she was very happy.


    But after thinking about it, I suddenly realized that something was wrong!


    Because of Qi''s business, her father''s title was lost! She was born a concubine, but the gap between her father''s being a concubine of Rong Guogong and not being a concubine of Rong Guogong is also very big!


    Her dream was shattered before it started!


    It was murongsheng who caused all this! This makes Murong Ling want to kill Murong Sheng. How can she be a demon in the future?!


    Murongsheng didn''t pay attention to murongling''s hatred. He raised his chin slightly and said with a high smile: "what is it that I do harm to you? If Qi doesn''t move what my mother gives me, I can''t even harm her, can I? "


    "Don''t tell me that it has nothing to do with Jiang and you. Have you forgotten that you bullied me the most fiercely a few years ago. Do you want me to remember for you? "


    Murongsheng laughs contemptuously and arranges his clothes: "it''s time to return it. Do you think that if you bully me, you will not bear any punishment? It''s ridiculous. "


    Murong Ling stares at Murong Sheng for a long time, and finally recovers from the great joy and sorrow. Some of them can''t accept that they can''t become the daughter of Rong Guogong, and immediately yells at the imperial concubine: "imperial concubine, there must be some misunderstanding about this! It''s impossible to do such a thing


    The imperial concubine coldly looked in the past: "do you mean that our palace has wronged her?"


    Murong Ling swallowed his saliva. That''s what he meant in his heart, but how dare he admit it?


    "I dare not. I don''t mean that. Please tell me..."

 Chapter 267

    Sitting on one side of the Rui Princess looking at this scene, eyebrows gently frown up.


    It is reasonable to say that if Murong comes true and has the title of Duke Rong, Murong Shan is more suitable than Murong Sheng. After all, he has a good reputation, and he doesn''t know how much better he looks than murongsheng.


    But after this, it''s difficult for the second room of Rongguo government to take over the position of Duke of Rongguo. In the end, I''m afraid it will fall on murongsheng''s brother.


    For honger''s future in Zhaojiang, murongshan can only be a stepping stone for murongsheng.


    "You little girl, you should pay attention to what you say. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the lady sitting here. The imperial concubine did not lie, and I heard it clearly at that time. "


    I have to say that the only one in the two rooms is murongshan, which is slightly better. Look at this girl. She can''t calm down at all. It''s a bad thing to have such a family. Who knows if hong''er in her family will be involved in the future?


    What''s more, the little girl didn''t use her head to think about what kind of identity the imperial concubine was. Will you fight for a courtesan woman? Now, let the imperial concubines will Rongguo mansion two rooms a all not pleasing to the eye.


    With the imperial concubines blowing pillow side wind, this Rongguo Duke position is difficult.


    "If you don''t believe what the Palace said, ask the ladies around you," the imperial concubine glanced at Princess Rui, then drew her eyes back, "ask if the palace is really lying."


    As soon as the voice of the imperial concubine fell, several ladies immediately stood up to speak. What she said was exactly the same as what the imperial concubine had just said, and there was no difference at all. Even he told Qi how to make murongsheng''s life worse than that of a servant girl.


    The clothes Murong Sheng wore when he came here were very simple, like the clothes of a servant girl in his family. It doesn''t look like a daughter of the government at all. People who don''t know are listening and can''t help feeling.


    If Dafang had not given up his title, murongsheng would not have lived such a miserable life.


    It''s a pity.


    The emperor also looked at murongsheng more. No wonder he was familiar with the clothes that murongsheng was wearing. But I can''t remember how it was worn by the imperial concubine.


    Murongsheng, who has been reduced to the focus, sits on the seat calmly, as if what she is talking about has nothing to do with her.


    But this appearance of Murong Sheng made people feel more and more pitiful. Looking at Murong Cheng and Qi''s eyes, there was also a bit of contempt. Along with murongshan and murongling, they also suffered a lot.


    Murongshan, who has always been high above the others, has never been treated like this before. Her palm is about to be pinched out like a crescent moon. She never thought that one day, like murongsheng, she would become a laughing stock.


    If today, this matter sit solid words, that really is to be a complete failure! Not only is Niang''s reputation gone, maybe even her reputation will be gone! And Dad, can''t be the real rongguogong!


    No way!


    She can''t let that happen!


    "The empress of the imperial concubine, my daughter has something to say. My daughter''s mother is not..."

 Chapter 268

    "Enough!"


    Murongshan''s words had not finished, she was scolded by the Queen: "when will it be your turn to talk in this hall?"?! What we have done can not be achieved. This education can not be on any stage! "


    After hearing this, the queen finally understood the meaning of the words.


    Because just help Qi said words, the result is not long face was beaten swollen, let the Queen''s heart is very depressed. Looking at Murong Cheng and Qi, the more you look at them, the more unpleasant you feel, and the more you look at Qi''s daughter.


    There is no way to vent her anger like the imperial concubine, but as a queen, she can''t vent her anger on others?!


    So, murongshan, who just spoke, was the first to be the object of the Queen''s venting.


    Murongshan was so scolded by the queen that she did not dare to say a word. Kneeling there with his head down, his shoulders stirred slightly, looking at shangguanhong''s heart is not taste. Looking at murongsheng coldly, he was as cold as ice.


    Murongsheng naturally felt it, but he didn''t even give shangguanhong a corner of his eye. Give this kind of people attention, that is to let shangguanhong heart more excited!


    But Shangguan Hong didn''t get murongsheng''s response for a long time. He immediately felt like he was beating on a ball of soft cotton. He felt powerless in his heart. This is more uncomfortable than murongsheng''s provocation.


    Seeing that the effect had been achieved, the imperial concubine looked at murongsheng gently: "the empress is right. With such parents, it''s true that education is not on the table. Now that the emperor has known the truth of the matter, how can we be so angry here? The Emperor just made his concubine angry because the hairpin on Wang''s head was a gift from the emperor. They can make up lies about such things. How can I endure them? "


    "Fortunately, things are very clear now, and the emperor''s words have not been said, so forget it. I don''t want to be upset at my birthday party because of such a small matter. "


    Originally, Murong Cheng didn''t have any position on his back, and Qi was just a little lady.


    Even if this kind of thing is done, the emperor and the queen can''t manage the affairs in the backyard. If the imperial concubine didn''t know by chance, and the Emperor just wanted to confer the title, the imperial concubine would have mentioned it to the public.


    "Take care of your own affairs." The emperor also waved his hand and let Murong Cheng''s family retreat. This matter was revealed.


    Even if the emperor and the imperial concubine do not pursue, this Qi''s reputation is completely gone.


    Murong Cheng''s heart is full of resentment. He stands up and looks at Qi, but he doesn''t look at Qi, so he sits back. Qi''s legs have been soft into a pool of mud, standing for several times did not stand up, causing people around to laugh.


    Murongshan listened to the laughter in the hall, only to feel very harsh. Help Qi quickly, let Qi''s heart a little relaxed, will all the strength on murongshan.


    It''s not easy to stagger and help Qi Shi to get to her position. Qi Shi doesn''t know how to pull. He accidentally pulls down the veil on Murong Ling''s face.


    In an instant, Murong Ling''s face, full of scars and potholes, was exposed in the hall.

 Chapter 269

    The distance is too far to see clearly, but the distance is too far to see clearly.


    Originally, murongshan and Qi have become the focus of all people''s attention, and many people''s eyes follow Qi. As a result, murongling''s face was exposed to so many people.


    Murong Ling was surprised and quickly took up the veil and put it on his face again. Even if the reflection is fast, what should be seen has already been seen. Even if it is covered, it has no effect.


    Qi didn''t expect to have such a place, but fortunately, it wasn''t Murong Shan.


    Unfortunately for this man, his teeth are stuffed when he drinks. Mingming Murong Ling sat on the seat and did not move, but ushered in such an unexpected disaster.


    Shangguanhong''s eyes didn''t move away from murongshan''s body. Seeing murongshan bite her lips and try to help Qi up, people feel very sad. But he was not able to go forward and hold him in his arms to appease him.


    We can only wait for the end of the Palace Banquet to see murongshan''s mood.


    And the people around looked at Qi''s several people sat down, all quietly moved some position, strive to be far away from her.


    This is to make it clear that I don''t want to have more contact with them.


    It''s one thing to know and another to say. From today on, Qi''s good reputation has completely disappeared. No one wants to make friends with such vicious people in the new factory. Who knows if they will cheat them?


    And Murong Cheng was isolated by the princes and ministers, his face was dark and ugly. Murongsheng has no doubt that the veins on the back of his hand are exposed. After Murong Cheng and Qi Shi go back, they must have a big fight.


    However, I''m not sure. After all, Qi''s stomach is full of Murong Cheng''s lifeblood.


    Qi''s other can''t remember, just feel finished. I''m afraid that no lady would like to make friends with her in the future. Even the title that Murong Cheng is about to get is in vain!


    But these are all caused by murongsheng. If it wasn''t for her, how could such a thing happen!


    Thinking, Qi Shi is looking at Murong Sheng''s vision inside all quenching poison general ferocity.


    Murongsheng was not moved by it at all, and even had some pleasure in his heart. When Qi did this to her, he had to consider whether he could bear the consequences!


    Besides, what''s the face of Rongguo government? What does it have to do with her?


    At the beginning, Qi left her in the small broken yard. Murongcheng let her live and die on her own. The old lady just regarded her as invisible. Murong Shan snatches shangguanhong from her last life, and Murong Ling leads the slave to bully her.


    She can remember all the accounts for these people!


    Don''t think you''ll get away with it, daydream!


    She has no nostalgia for Rongguo government, and what she wants is more than fighting Qi. At the beginning, the pain of her whole life was brought by these people. What she wanted was to let the whole Rongguo government bury her with her! lose all standing and reputation!


    Only then can eliminate, in her heart accumulates already long gratitude and resentment!


    And she is also very happy to see Murong into a family, the day the family broke. See them, complain to each other!

 Chapter 270

    "Father," said the fifth princess suddenly at this time, as if trying to dispel the awkward atmosphere at the scene, "today is the birthday of the imperial concubine. Can we let everyone down because of a small thing. There are still a lot of people who have not given gifts to the imperial concubines. "


    "Yes," the emperor looked at the five princesses admiringly. "Wu Er is right. No matter what happened today, you should be happy."


    Imperial concubine some bashful smile, slightly turned his head: "minister concubine''s side has the emperor to accompany, already satisfied."


    So, let the emperor''s heart more happy.


    Looking at the harmony between the emperor and the imperial concubine, the virtuous concubine felt a little uncomfortable. She laughed with her face and twisted five princesses with her hands. The fifth Princess immediately felt a burst of agreement and pursed her lips.


    She understood that just now her practice promoted the feelings between the emperor and the imperial concubine, which made her mother feel uncomfortable.


    But


    As soon as the fifth Princess glanced, she saw Murong Sheng sitting at the bottom, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. She thought, "father, I think the second Murong lady must have prepared a gift for the second Murong lady because she likes the second Murong lady so much? Why don''t you just let Miss Murong bring the things up and open your eyes? "


    "Yes, this proposal is very good," the emperor listened to the fifth princess''s words and nodded with satisfaction. This occasion was also caused by her. Now it''s very suitable to come out to warm up, "I''m sure."


    The fifth princess looked at murongsheng with a proud face. When she was forbidden, she had a good investigation of murongsheng. Although she was also the daughter of Rongguo government, because of the great changes in Rongguo government, murongsheng didn''t even have a decent slave around him.


    It''s better than a slave.


    Just like what I just said, those who don''t have enough food and clothing are even more abandoned by Qi''s food for so many years. I''ve never been in touch with music, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    It''s better now, yes, but how can we learn so many things in such a short time? Moreover, Murong Sheng is as poor as a pauper. He can''t afford to buy anything valuable for his imperial concubine.


    She didn''t have any valuable gifts, and she didn''t know how to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She wanted to see what murongsheng could show for a while.


    If you think about murongsheng, who is going to make a fool of himself, the fifth princess is in a very good mood.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes at the five Princesses'' proud smile. She did not guess wrong, since the ghost King other courtyard that matter, the fifth princess is completely with the next beam. Murong Sheng was thinking about what to do when the imperial concubine spoke.


    "Emperor, I didn''t know that my concubine''s birthday party today was a temporary notice to her. So, please don''t blame this girl The imperial concubine thought about it and comforted the emperor.


    The fifth princess''s triumphant smile froze and her eyes widened slightly. What''s the matter with the imperial concubine! Why do you want to help murongsheng talk like that!


    "I don''t know?" The emperor frowned, "didn''t I send someone to send the invitation three days ago? Why don''t you know? "

 Chapter 271

    The emperor''s voice fell, and Qi''s heart was pounding, and now he was more nervous.


    Why didn''t murongsheng know? That''s because she didn''t send someone to inform murongsheng! But who knows, the emperor is so serious that he wants every lady in his family to attend. Otherwise, murongsheng will never appear in this occasion!


    Otherwise, the title of Rong Guo Gong''s wife, which was easy to get, would be gone!


    The imperial concubine pursed her lips and glanced at Qi: "probably, no one told me."


    As soon as the words were said, it was clear to everyone, but the fifth Princess refused to miss this opportunity: "since the time you said is too tight, you didn''t prepare any gifts. How about a talent show? You can''t come here empty handed, can you? "


    "That Murong two young ladies, you say, this princess says right?" Five princesses loudly shout Murong Sheng, let Murong Sheng have to see past.


    Murongsheng looked at the fifth princess. Her eyes were clear and bright, and a charming smile rose from the corner of her mouth: "it seems that the fifth Princess really wants to see her perform. But singing and dancing and so on, the imperial concubines should also see you. Why don''t you give me something new. Make sure that as the fifth princess said, it will be an eye opener for everyone


    Murongsheng said that he was very confident, which made the fifth Princess feel a little bit confused. Is it difficult that this waste can really perform?


    No way!


    She has collected a lot of information about murongsheng. Murongsheng is a grass bag with chest but no brain. She can''t do anything. Maybe she thinks too much.


    "Eye opening?" The fifth Princess sneered, and her tone was full of sarcasm. "What''s so eye opening? What''s good in the palace? I''ve seen it since I was a little girl, and I''ve played more than you. You''re so kind as to say that it''s an eye opener. "


    "But since you''ve said that, take it out and let''s broaden our horizons." Then, she will be able to expose this rubbish lie and see if she dares to talk big in the future!


    Murongsheng directly ignored the provocative taste of the five Princesses'' words and gave a plain smile to the people: "then please open your eyes and watch..."


    Murongsheng''s appearance is full of confidence, which makes many people can''t help but have some confidants. Even the emperor and the imperial concubines have been linked up. Is this Murong Sheng really able to take out any treasures and give them to the imperial concubines?


    Murongsheng knows that everyone''s eyes have fallen on her and wants to see what treasure she can bring out. Murongsheng didn''t stir people''s appetite either. He took a plate of cakes from the table and went to the center of the hall.


    The father-in-law, who was standing on one side, came to murongsheng and wanted to take it from murongsheng: "Miss Murong, why don''t you give this plate of cake to the slave?"


    "Wait a minute," murongsheng stopped his father-in-law''s action, pulled out a handkerchief from his sleeve, covered the plate of cakes, and handed it to him, "father-in-law, take it."


    My father-in-law took over the dish of cakes. Some of them were quite confused. I didn''t understand what murongsheng meant. Do you want to take food from him later?


    "I said, Miss Murong, what are you trying to mystify? Don''t do it for a long time, it''s useless! "

 Chapter 272

    The fifth Princess sneered and looked at murongsheng with more and more disdain: "it''s just a plate of cakes, and it''s covered with handkerchief. Are you afraid that others will steal them? It''s too small a family. I don''t know how shameful it is! It seems that you don''t have a good life in Rongguo mansion. You haven''t even eaten cakes. I''m tired of eating all these things! "


    When she caught the chance, the fifth princess would never let it go and ridiculed murongsheng: "but the princess has always been very generous. After a while, I''ll let the people in the imperial dining room make a bunch of cakes for you to take back, so that you can eat enough!"


    The tone of the fifth princess is sarcastic, and the people around are also looking at murongsheng and laughing secretly.


    This murongsheng was abused in Rongguo mansion, which is very sympathetic. But this move is too humiliating!


    And Murong Cheng''s face, can already be called black pot paste. Starting tonight, the image of Rongguo government is completely gone!


    If it''s not that he has no face, otherwise he really wants to rush up and drag murongsheng down. Isn''t it shameful?!


    "Five princesses," the imperial concubine glanced at five princesses, "today is a birthday party for five princesses? Or for this palace? Why don''t we give up our position and let the fifth Princess give us some advice? "


    As soon as the fifth princess''s face changed, she quickly put away her sarcastic smile. Looking up, he found that the face of the imperial concubine was ugly, and the face of the emperor was also ugly. He quickly said: "I''m attracted by what murongsheng just said. I want to see it quickly, so I just..."


    There was no embarrassment on murongsheng''s face: "the empress of the imperial concubine is OK. Is the fifth princess also concerned about her courtiers. I don''t think my daughter can eat such delicious snacks, so I''m generous to take the initiative to send them to me. I''m here to thank the fifth princess. "


    "After all, the five princesses also know that the courtiers have never eaten anything good since they were young."


    The fifth princess has just been scared by the imperial concubine. Now she listens to murongsheng''s shameless words, and her teeth are itching.


    It''s shameless. It''s really shameless. A grand young lady of Rongguo government, what do you say?!


    Shangguanhong''s face is also not good-looking, coldly looking at murongsheng. I think she''s a shame. But it''s just such a shameful woman with the title of his fiancee on her head. Thinking about Princess Rui''s attitude, shangguanhong felt a headache.


    It''s such a shame. If you marry King Rui''s mansion, you will lose his shangguanhong''s face in the future?!


    Princess Rui''s face couldn''t hang. If she didn''t have other thoughts in her heart, she wouldn''t let hong''er marry back to the palace. It''s really


    "That Sheng wench, you pour is to show this palace, what have you prepared?" The imperial concubine asked mildly, let the people around also dare not watch the excitement.


    My father-in-law came back to his senses, and when he was ready to retreat with the pastry plate in his hand, he was stopped by murongsheng: "father-in-law, please give the things in your hand to the imperial concubine."


    Finally, my father-in-law was stunned for a moment. He stopped and looked at Murong Sheng, saying, "Miss Murong, what you''re saying is, let the old slave give this dish of cake to the emperor and the concubine?"

 Chapter 273

    Is he too old to hear right?


    This Murong two young ladies, want him to give the cake plate in hand to empress Huang Guifei? Is this what she said to be an eye opening birthday gift?


    That''s really eye opening


    Murong Sheng nodded his head very seriously: "yes, my father-in-law, you didn''t hear me wrong at all. Please send the cake plate to the empress of the imperial concubine."


    Inside the main hall, there was some noise, but now it quickly quieted down. There is a needle on the ground. You can hear it clearly.


    "Ha ha ha."


    I don''t know who didn''t hold back first, and laughed out. There was one, there was two, and then there was a second laugh. Before long, the hall has been full of laughter everywhere.


    If it were not for the face of the imperial concubine, they would have laughed a long time ago.


    The fifth Princess doesn''t want to talk to murongsheng any more. She thinks that if she wants to talk to murongsheng now, she will become the same as murongsheng.


    What these people are laughing at, murongsheng''s heart also knows. Laugh. I can laugh now, but I can''t laugh after a while. She is very generous, let these people take the opportunity to smile.


    Don''t these people think about it? She murongsheng is not stupid. How can she casually pick up a plate of cake from the table and give it to the imperial concubine as a birthday gift?


    And Murong Cheng finally can''t bear to stand up, Rongguo government has enough shame, how can he let Murong Sheng make more shame?! He came out and knelt down to the top: "please make atonement for the emperor and his concubine. Murongsheng is usually lack of discipline. I will teach her well after I go back!"


    Murong Cheng gritted his teeth and said that people would not doubt how to teach when he went back.


    The emperor looked on coldly, according to what the imperial concubine said. I haven''t taught for so many years. Now I have to teach when something goes wrong. Why did I go there so early? It seems that the imperial concubine really stopped him right. The title of Rong Guogong will be buried if it falls on this man!


    The emperor waved: "you go down first, let this little girl talk about it."


    Murong Cheng''s body is stiff, and he turns to warn Murong Sheng in a low voice: "don''t you make an apology to the emperor in a hurry! Then go back and sit down


    Who is this? How to talk like a big fly?


    Murongsheng was too lazy to talk to murongcheng. He turned his eyes and looked directly at the emperor and his concubines: "the emperor and his concubines, since they dare to speak, let us have a long experience. So naturally, there is a basis. Otherwise, how can we have the courage to make such a joke? At the most, this is the crime of deceiving you


    Murong Cheng''s eyes glared. He almost didn''t stare his own eyes out: "Murong Sheng, you don''t think you''re shameful enough, do you? Don''t you sit back for me! "


    If it wasn''t for the emperor watching, he would slap people back now!


    Murong Cheng came forward to pull Murong Sheng back. As a result, Murong Sheng grabbed his wrist. His eyes were dark and frightening: "second uncle, what are you doing in front of the emperor and the empress of the imperial concubine?"

 Chapter 274

    Murongsheng''s eyes are too sharp. When murongcheng is seen by murongsheng, he doesn''t know how to feel frightened.


    Since returning to Rongguo mansion, every time he goes against murongsheng, he can''t get any good. Now


    Murong Sheng takes a look at the frightened Murong Cheng. He despises him in his heart. As expected, he can''t help but be scared. What a shame!


    Then he yelled to his father-in-law: "father-in-law, please send the things you are carrying to the empress of the imperial concubine. The empress of the imperial concubine will like it very much. "


    When Murong Cheng comes back, it''s too late to stop him. My father-in-law had already carried the plate and walked towards it.


    Murong Cheng of Qi gnashes his teeth: "Murong Sheng! Do you know that this disgrace is not only your face, but the whole Rongguo government! If you disgrace the Rongguo government this time, you can stay in your little yard all your life! "


    Murongsheng laughed contemptuously: "second uncle, this Rongguo mansion is not yours, so you have the right to decide where I am going? Rongguo government can''t accommodate me. Can''t it be another courtyard for my father and mother? Can''t it accommodate me? It''s a small yard. If you want to go, you can go. Miss Ben has no interest at all


    "You Murong Cheng wants to slap Murong Sheng on the ground.


    "Second uncle, be restrained. All the famous people in the capital are looking at you. Up there, the emperor is watching you, too. If you dare to touch me, can you believe that the title will never fall on you? "


    My father-in-law is holding a plate in his hand. He just feels like he is holding a hot potato. It''s not like losing it. Why did he ask murongsheng if he needed anything? He just pretended that he couldn''t see?


    Now it''s all right. I''ve lost you!!


    The imperial concubine was angry. He must have no good fruit to eat!


    When my father-in-law was in a dilemma, the imperial concubines naturally looked in the eye. They took a look at murongsheng who had a plan in mind: "father-in-law, send it up. Let this palace also see, Sheng wench sent what to this palace


    "The empress of the imperial concubine, this murongsheng must be playing with the empress. We have seen this dish of snacks with our own eyes." The fifth Princess laughs and mocks. Seeing that the imperial concubine really wants to have a look, she stops.


    Imperial concubine''s in the heart also have no bottom, don''t know Murong Sheng is pretending to be calm or really very calm. But in order to make Qier''s condition better, how can she take a look at it? Only when she completely believes in murongsheng, can she believe that murongcheng will treat her seven children wholeheartedly!


    The imperial concubine smiles and looks at the thing that the father-in-law is carrying in the hand: "Sheng wench all said so, that certainly has a surprise to give this palace. If we don''t have a look at it, isn''t it a waste of Sheng''s kindness? "


    The fifth Princess curled her mouth and said: "the empress really believes in people. She is willing to believe such lies. I hope that after seeing it, the imperial concubine will not feel disappointed. "


    The imperial concubine glanced at the five princesses and said, "what''s the result? Our palace will judge for itself. We don''t need the five princesses to remind us all the time."


    The fifth Princess closed her mouth and turned her lips. I really don''t know what fortune Mu Rongsheng has taken. She can let the imperial concubine take care of her!

 Chapter 275

    The imperial concubine''s heart is very uneasy, and her face is very indifferent. She reaches out her hand and takes off murongsheng''s handkerchief on the cake.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and was shocked. Even the emperor sitting next to him was shocked to see what was on the plate.


    "This..." The imperial concubine looked at Mingming''s Pastry plate, but the contents were not pastries. She was very surprised, "my palace has clearly seen, isn''t it pastries in the plate? How did it become this in the blink of an eye? "


    My father-in-law quickly raised himself up, knelt on the ground, and his hands trembled slightly: "I don''t know, I didn''t do anything!"


    He didn''t even open his handkerchief, so he came all the way with the plate, and didn''t touch anything on it. How could the pastry disappear so inexplicably?


    If there were not some cake crumbs in the plate, he would have doubted whether the whole plate had been swapped!


    "Where''s the good cake? What''s in this plate? " The imperial concubine looked at the objects on the plate and held them in her hands. What kind of jade is it?


    The imperial concubine had no way to distinguish, so she looked at the emperor. The emperor also stretched out his hand to touch for a while, did not touch out what mechanism, puzzled shook his head.


    People have not recovered from the disappearance of pastry, they began to wonder about the things in the hands of the imperial concubines. It looks like jade, but it doesn''t look like it. It''s a bit like the little copper mirrors in the hands of the ladies?


    "Sheng girl, tell me about it quickly. What is it?" The imperial concubine seemed very curious.


    Many people also put their eyes on murongsheng, so that murongsheng didn''t have anything on him. Instead, they laughed: "if you go back to your mother, this is a bronze mirror. The empress can take it up and have a close look. "


    Today''s dressing mirror is basically unable to see the appearance of people. Murongsheng once accidentally wiped the bronze mirror with a certain plant in the space. Immediately feel see, be wiped to the place appears to be more clear than the figure that other places take out.


    Murong Sheng had an idea and wiped the whole bronze mirror with the plants in his hand. Then you can see that the definition is much higher than before! For convenience, murongsheng bought a small mirror that he carried with him and wiped it with plants.


    I didn''t expect it would come in handy today.


    She can use her head to ensure that such a clear mirror can''t be found in the capital!


    I thought it was something rare. Murong Sheng said that it was a broken mirror he was carrying with him. It seemed that no one had it. All of a sudden, people are not interested in watching.


    The fifth Princess turned her eyes and turned her mouth.


    She thought murongsheng had a good mind and could bring out something good. It turned out to be a mirror. Can''t you find a mirror for the imperial concubine when the palace is so big?


    What a shame.


    "Murongsheng, after pretending for a long time, did you take out a mirror as a gift for the imperial concubine? Do you think even a mirror is missing in the palace? This one you gave me can be taken with you. What''s so strange that it''s not embarrassing to take it out? "

 Chapter 276

    "What you think of as a treasure is not necessarily a rare thing in the palace," the fifth Princess sneered at murongsheng, seizing the opportunity. "The craftsmen in the palace can easily find something that can be made. You even show off and say that you want us to broaden our horizons. That''s a big laugh. "


    "I didn''t expect you to bring out any good things. After all, we all know that food is not enough and clothing is not warm. I haven''t seen any big scenes, but if you take a small mirror as something rare, it''s really... " Five Princess words did not finish, but the expression of the meaning is very obvious.


    Small family, shame!


    Five princesses in the heart didn''t say enough, still want to continue to say what, suddenly by a burst of shriek to frighten.


    "Ah, what''s this!"


    Then I saw that the imperial concubine threw the little mirror to one side, far away from it.


    "What''s the matter with your mother?" The father-in-law was startled by the imperial concubines. He quickly looked forward and was also frightened, "Oh, my God, is anyone hiding in the mirror?"


    The appearance of the emperor''s concubine and father-in-law''s surprise made people think that something big had happened. Before I had time to explore, I heard the emperor laughing loudly. His voice was very pleasant.


    He took the mirror that the imperial concubine had thrown away, looked at it carefully, and then laughed again.


    The imperial concubine''s heart is a little dizzy, then slow down, Lengleng Leng looking at the Emperor: "emperor, you..." There was a slight flush on his face.


    Was teased by the emperor to see one eye, the mirror in the hand aimed at the imperial concubine: "love concubine, you again own of see, this inside, is who?"


    With the emperor cheering for her, the imperial concubine did not dodge this time and took a deep breath. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was shocked and sighed: "it''s so amazing. What kind of mirror can make people look so clearly, that''s..."


    The imperial concubine looked at the fine lines in the corner of her eyes and sighed: "emperor, are you old?"


    "Nonsense, what are you old about? I''m really old," the emperor comforted the imperial concubine. "Look around my face, it''s much more than you."


    "Emperor," the queen looked at the emperor and the imperial concubine, some of them couldn''t sit still, "what are you looking at? I''m sitting here. Why don''t I understand? "


    Slightly leaning his head, looking at the mirror in the emperor''s hand, he was very curious. What kind of things can attract the eyes of the emperor and his concubines?


    "Queen, have a look too," the emperor turned and put the mirror in his hand in front of the queen. "How about it? Can you see it clearly?"


    Suddenly, a clear mirror appeared in front of her, which made the Queen''s reaction as shocked as the imperial concubine just now. Then he came back and looked at it carefully.


    "Oh, my God, isn''t that amazing? Can you see so clearly? " The queen looked at herself in the mirror in a daze.


    I''ve lived for decades, but I''ve never seen such a clear mirror that reflects people''s faces like this!


    The emperor, the queen and the imperial concubines were talking like children, and their surprise was not fake. Let sit in the following people are itching in the heart, want to know this Murong Sheng sent out the mirror, how with the usual not the same?

 Chapter 277

    Five princesses looking at the emperor, Empress and imperial concubines are so happy appearance, some don''t understand. Isn''t it just a little broken mirror? As for the publicity?


    "Father," the fifth Princess frowned, "isn''t this a broken mirror? What''s the best way to make you like it so much? "


    "Princess five, is it too early to make a conclusion when you don''t see the truth?" The imperial concubine has long been unhappy with the fifth princess. If it wasn''t for her being an elder, she would have driven people out of the banquet!


    Five princesses Shan Shan of smile for a while: "empress Huang Gui Fei Niang, I this also some curiosity?"


    "Well, well," the emperor patted the back of the hand of the imperial concubine, comforted him, and handed the mirror to Zhao Gonggong, "you are curious, then everyone must be very curious, so pass on the mirror, let everyone have a good look at what they look like."


    The imperial concubine smiles at the emperor. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s face, she wouldn''t let the five princesses go so easily.


    My father-in-law carefully held the unusual mirror in his hand, looking at the man with thick gouache inside the mirror, he was surprised. Is the powder too thick on his face? Look, the powder on my face is falling like rain.


    Is it hard for him to meet people like this? That''s a shame!


    My father-in-law walked toward the direction of the fifth princess. He was very careful on the way. He was afraid of bumping things. This is the treasure of the imperial concubine. He has to hold it well. He can''t miss a little.


    And other people are also looking at, is this thing really so rare? Look at my father-in-law, he almost took it as a jade seal.


    Compared with other people''s curiosity, the imperial concubine''s heart is very comfortable. Looking at murongsheng, the more you look at her, the more you feel that murongsheng is very pleasing to the eye. It''s worthy of being the person she likes, that is, long face.


    "Sheng girl, I didn''t expect that you could surprise my palace so much. I really like it."


    Murongsheng gave a faint smile and took it as calmly as usual. He did not become proud because he was appreciated by the imperial concubine and the Emperor: "the empress of the imperial concubine came as soon as she liked. She came in a hurry and didn''t bring more gifts. I can only send this mirror to the imperial concubine. I hope the imperial concubine can be happy every day. "


    Didn''t all these people laugh at her just now? Why do you want to take the mirror and have a good look?


    A group of people hold things high and step on things low, don''t give them something good to see, let them think they are big.


    My father-in-law is holding a mirror in his hand, one by one. When people take it up to shine on themselves, there will be a cry of surprise. Especially some ladies and ladies, when they see this mirror, they want to take it for themselves.


    It''s a pity that this is the thing of the imperial concubine. Even if they have the courage, they don''t dare to compete with the imperial concubine.


    "The second girl of Murong family, where did you get this mirror?"


    The emperor''s words attracted a lot of people''s eyes. They were all staring at murongsheng with keen eyes.


    If they know where they got it, can they buy it back?

 Chapter 278

    Murongsheng knew that when these people saw that mirror so clear, they would ask her where she got it. Murongsheng had already figured out how to say: "when I went back to the emperor, it was my daughter who was shopping. Then I saw an old man selling something again. I went to have a look and found the mirror. When my daughter wanted to buy another one, the old man disappeared. So, there''s only one in my hand. "


    Originally, I wanted to buy another one after going out of the palace. Who knows!


    Immediately let a lot of people''s hearts are very disappointed.


    "That''s true. It''s a pity." The emperor has some regrets. After all, if there is only one such good thing, there are some regrets.


    It''s not only the emperor''s regret, but also many people present. If this mirror is their own, then they can see clearly what they look like every day?


    The fifth princess looked at the mirror in her father-in-law''s hand. If it wasn''t for the imperial concubine''s. She put it away for a long time!


    How can murongsheng take such a good opportunity?


    If let her meet, she bought, she must hide in the palace every day, enjoy their beauty!


    I had known that this waste could have such a rare object. At that time, I didn''t gamble to take off my clothes when I was in the ghost King''s other yard. Let murongsheng take out the mirror directly, isn''t that good?!


    But now think of it, there is no use at all, and there is no regret medicine in the world!


    It''s really a pity in my heart!


    My father-in-law, holding a mirror in his hand, made a big circle around the palace and finally came to Qi''s side. Qi looked at himself in the mirror for a moment, and murongshan was also stunned. She always knew that she was very good-looking, but because the bronze mirror was very fuzzy, she could not see clearly.


    Now a look, did not expect to look so beautiful!


    And Murong Ling also secretly aimed one eye, see oneself this face that is full of scar under veil, almost have no two eyes a black, direct fainting.


    There is a high place in the palace where you can have a panoramic view of what happened at the Palace Banquet.


    Looking at a group of people exclaiming at the gadget, the man in red began to wonder: "what is so magical that so many dignitaries make a fuss."


    Wu Xiang stood behind shangguanhuang and did not speak.


    "Why don''t you go and see what''s so strange about that thing?" The man in red is not talking to Wu Xiang, but looking at shangguanhuang who is drinking quietly.


    Shangguanhuang raised his head and took a look. Then he took a sip of wine again. He had no interest in the respected thing.


    Obviously, I watched her enter the palace. Why can''t I find her at the banquet? He would never make a mistake, but he saw so many ladies at the party, and didn''t find anyone similar to her.


    It''s this feeling again. Mingming is about to catch it, but it''s gone again. Let Shangguan Huang''s heart, produced some inexplicable irritability.


    "Well, if I ask you something, don''t drink too much. You''ve forgotten your illness. Can''t you drink too much?"

 Chapter 279

    Shangguanhuang put down his wine cup and looked at the figure standing in the center of the hall. He snorted with an unknown meaning: "it turns out that in the Imperial Palace, it''s also so restless."


    He is restless in his other courtyard and the palace. He is really a troublemaker.


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, Wu Xiang''s back suddenly starts a cold sweat. Has the master discovered murongsheng''s identity?


    Slightly moved to the side of a step, can let oneself see Shangguan Huang''s side face. See the master son looked at that back figure, took the vision back, immediately let her feel relieved.


    Master has not really found out that murongsheng and the woman master is looking for are the same person.


    Wu Xiang sweeps Murong Sheng anxiously and immediately feels relieved. Today, the image of murongsheng has changed too much, especially the exquisite palace skirt, which will not let the master connect with the ragged woman.


    However, the fact that the master has not found it now does not mean that he will not find it later!


    It seems that she needs to find a way to speed up and get rid of that woman completely, so as not to dream too much at night


    Murongsheng frowned. He always felt that someone was staring at her, so he took a look at the place where shangguanhuang and others were. It''s all painted black outside. I can''t see anything. Is he wrong?


    Just when murongsheng wondered if anyone was looking at her, she heard Princess Rui suddenly say: "the emperor, there''s something here for my wife. I hope the emperor can make decisions for my wife."


    The emperor took a look at Princess Rui and kept silent: "what''s the matter?"


    "My wife also wants to follow the auspicious time of the imperial concubine and let the emperor choose a good day for Sheng girl and hong''er to get married."


    Suddenly, Princess Rui''s words were like thunder on the ground, and murongsheng didn''t come back for a long time.


    What?!!


    How could murongsheng think that Princess Rui would be so impatient to ask the emperor for an imperial edict on her birthday?!


    Princess Rui didn''t seem to see Murong Sheng shocked. She continued to smile and said, "emperor, you see, hong''er and Sheng girl have been childhood friends since childhood. Chen Fu and Sheng girl''s mother are handkerchiefs, and they have made an agreement verbally. Now Sheng girl already and hairpin, Chen Fu also afraid this girl will be robbed, think to divide the name to settle down first. I''ve been looking for someone to calculate. The fifth day of the next month is an auspicious day. Why don''t the emperor point to that day? "


    After hearing what Princess Rui said, the Emperor didn''t speak immediately. Eyes in murongsheng''s body to examine, to tell the truth, murongsheng''s appearance is not so excellent, at most is not ugly.


    What''s more, the affairs in Rongguo mansion are in a mess. How could Princess Rui choose such a woman to be honger''s wife?


    The emperor was still thinking, and heard Princess Rui continue to say: "emperor, this is an agreement made by the minister''s wife and the Qin family many years ago. And, Chen Fu looks at Sheng wench to encounter so many grievances in Rong Guo mansion, in the heart is also very sad


    Well, since Princess Rui is willing, he has nothing to say.


    "According to Princess Rui, I will marry you two today. On the fifth day of next month, Prince Rui and the second young lady of Rongguo mansion will be officially married. "

 Chapter 280

    It''s not very good for such a woman to give shangguanhong, but it''s hard for Princess Rui to say anything. What''s more, just by virtue of hong''er''s identity, don''t women want as much as they want?


    It''s just a wife''s position. If you don''t like it, it''s OK to empty it there.


    It seems that we need to think about how to compensate hong''er in the future.


    When the emperor''s voice fell, everyone was shocked.


    Especially the woman who is interested in shangguanhong looks at murongsheng jealously. If eyes can kill people, murongsheng doesn''t know how many times he will die.


    Murongshan''s face was pale, and her tears flowed down from her eyes. She looked at shangguanhong with hazy eyes. She had only one idea in her heart.


    After all, her dream of marrying into the Rui palace is completely hopeless.


    Murongsheng was also stunned by the emperor''s decision not to consider. She is like this. Doesn''t the emperor know anything about it? Actually, did you really marry her to Shangguan Hongci? Are you stupid?!


    Before murongsheng refused, he heard shangguanhong stand up, his voice slightly cold, with a bit of anger: "emperor, I don''t want to, I don''t want to marry this woman!"


    The whole hall was in an uproar.


    Princess Rui asked shangguanhong to marry him. As soon as she turned her face, shangguanhong said she didn''t agree with the marriage.


    Are they playing with each other?!


    "Hong''er! Do you know what you are doing now? " Princess Rui chose to do this today, just to cut off shangguanhong''s last way. But what she didn''t expect was that shangguanhong would directly refuse the emperor''s edict!


    Who can refuse what the emperor said?!!


    Hong Er, he doesn''t want the head around his neck!


    Shangguanhong came out of his seat and knelt down to the emperor without compromise: "emperor, Weichen is not willing to accept such a woman and become Weichen''s pawn. She is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has no ink in her heart. What''s more... " Shangguanhong''s eyes were cold. "When she was in the ghost King''s other courtyard, she took off her clothes in front of others. How could Weichen marry such a shameless woman?"


    "If the emperor can''t take back his life, then I''ll have to keep company with the green lamp!"


    I''ll be good!


    Is shangguanhong willing to be a monk rather than marry murongsheng? How annoying it is!


    Originally, listening to shangguanhong refuse this marriage, murongsheng is also relieved. Anyway, she is not willing to marry such a man. She just quits and doesn''t feel afraid.


    But listening to shangguanhong''s words in order to get rid of his marriage, murongsheng''s violent temper could not bear it any more. It''s hard for a dog to spit out ivory. It''s a perfect match for Murong Shan!


    "Shangguanhong, do you know what you are saying?" The emperor''s angry face directly smashed his wine cup at shangguanhong, and almost hit shangguanhong''s forehead.


    Rui princess is eager to rush up to give him a few slaps, let him good sober: "Hong son! Don''t hurry to admit your mistake to the emperor! You just said that you were wrong, and you didn''t mean to accompany the green light all the time! "


    "No," Shangguan Hong squinted, "if you insist on letting me marry murongsheng, I''ll always accompany qingdeng."

 Chapter 281

    Princess Rui is just going to be pissed to death by shangguanhong, and the emperor is also going to be pissed to death by shangguanhong.


    "Don''t be angry, Emperor. Hong''er must have been drunk. Hong''er kowtow to the emperor! This marriage event is supposed to be ordered by the parents and the words of the matchmaker. How can you say no here, and let you fool around here?! Sheng girl''s chess skill is amazing, not as unbearable as you said! Besides, your engagement has been agreed several years ago, and now the emperor has also made an order. Do you want to disobey the emperor''s orders? "


    Princess Rui is warning and reminding. Tell shangguanhong that if he has to resist and disobey the order, the end will be better.


    Shangguan Hong doesn''t care about the threat of Princess Rui.


    With a light smile, he glanced at murongsheng. His eyes were full of complicated emotions: "the chess skill is amazing, but the character is very problematic. Weichen doesn''t want to marry such a woman into ruiwang''s house. If the emperor doubts that he wants to marry Weichen. You can change the candidate from the second lady to the first lady of the Rongguo government. My son has absolutely no opinion. "


    Let him marry a shameless woman, and a woman whose status is not good now, but whose reputation is OK.


    Then he would rather choose murongshan.


    And murongsheng Shangguan Hong frowned. If he really couldn''t, he could be accepted as a concubine. He didn''t have any opinions.


    All of a sudden, all women''s envious eyes are transferred from murongsheng to murongshan. The resentment at the bottom of my eyes seems to have increased a lot, because Murong Shan is Shangguan Hong''s personal marriage!


    Murongshan was still in tears, suddenly heard shangguanhong''s words, the whole person was stunned.


    Did she just hear the wrong thing? She just heard that shangguanhong refused to marry murongsheng. Instead, she asked the emperor to marry her?!


    "Emperor, if you have to marry a young lady from Rongguo government, then I would like to marry Murong Shan instead of Murong Sheng." Shangguan Hongsheng was afraid that others would not hear him, so he repeated it again.


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous!" The emperor looked at shangguanhong angrily. He was really wrong. I didn''t expect that shangguanhong would challenge huangquan because of a woman!


    And Rui princess is two eyes a black, will be Shangguan Hong stimulation of people will faint!


    He reached out and pointed to shangguanhong. His hands were shaking: "you rebellious son! Did you not listen to me? "


    She did so much, not for the sake of Shangguan Honghao?! It''s not to help shangguanhong achieve great achievements in the future?!


    How could she push her son into the fire pit?


    Why did shangguanhong begin to listen to her?


    Is murongshan such a charming goblin?!


    If she knew shangguanhong would want to fight with him, she should have told him the benefits of marrying murongsheng! Otherwise, it will not cause the present dilemma!


    As long as she doesn''t let go, hong''er can''t marry murongshan!


    Now Princess Rui is holding her breath and pointing to shangguanhong: "I made an agreement with Qin. You have an engagement with Sheng girl. Now you say that you want to marry Murong Shan into Wang''s house, you can. But Murong Shan must be a concubine, your wife, or Sheng girl! You have to know that if you break the agreement, you will be laughed at by people all over the world. Do you want me to be the one who breaks my promise? "

 Chapter 282

    Princess Rui''s words have already been said. In other people''s eyes, Guan Hongqi can go down the steps. Whether it is a wife or concubine, are not satisfied with the idea of the heart?


    And it''s more difficult for the emperor to take back his life than to ascend to heaven?!


    If shangguanhong''s brain is not broken, he will do it according to Princess Rui, right?


    Marry murongsheng back as a decoration. If you don''t like it, don''t touch it. Then murongshan will marry back and spoil her, won''t she? Even if the emperor and Princess Rui are satisfied, they can also be satisfied. What a matter of having the best of both worlds.


    No one can do such a beautiful thing as marrying both sisters back in a row.


    Even so, shangguanhong did not retreat at all, and was not willing to compromise: "mother, don''t compare with me. I will never marry murongsheng into the palace. I also want to think about the reputation of the palace, marry such a shameless woman, Rui Palace''s face is lost! What''s more, the original agreement between the concubine and the Qin family was just oral, and there was no letter as evidence. I won''t bury the face of Rui palace just to satisfy my mother. "


    "If the concubine doesn''t want to, I''m afraid my son will use another method..."


    Is there a way?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks in the direction of shangguanhong. So, can it show that she won''t be tied up with shangguanhong in the future?


    "If the mother''s concubine wants her son to marry murongsheng, then her son will have to leave her now. In this way, the concubine doesn''t have to worry that she will become a dishonest person. "


    Shangguanhong said. He took out a piece of paper from his arms and threw it on the ground. It was written in black and white with the word "letter of suspension" on it.


    Murongsheng''s face went black immediately.


    Many of the people present were shocked.


    This is a divorce.


    I''ve never seen it before. Before I married someone, I came here with a letter of divorce. This is, scratch which one?


    Murongshan tightly grasped the clothes and stared at the letter of divorce on the ground. The craziness, joy and schadenfreude of the fundus of the eye are staged in turn. If anyone noticed her, she would be scared back several times.


    Unfortunately, everyone''s eyes fell on the letter of divorce, and no one paid attention to murongshan''s attitude.


    Murongshan''s mouth slightly pulled out a radian, looking very strange. The whole person''s body is slightly trembling, want to stop all can''t control.


    Divorce!


    Or murongsheng''s letter of divorce!


    I didn''t expect that, murongsheng. I didn''t expect that I would have such a day!


    How noble can murongsheng''s previous status be? Father and mother are not driven to another village? And now is not married, a divorce letter directly fell up, she was severely trampled on the foot!


    I''d rather send a letter of divorce than marry someone back.


    Ha ha ha ha, what murongshan can''t get, murongsheng can''t get it!


    Murongshan was immersed in her own fantasy, and she didn''t notice the abnormality of murongling around her.


    Murong Ling, with only one pair of eyes exposed outside, stares at Murong Shan with a dark cold light. At that time, didn''t murongsheng say that she was the one whom Wang Shizi liked?!

 Chapter 283

    Why?


    Why in this scene, shangguanhong said in front of so many people that he wanted to marry murongshan back?!


    Did murongsheng cheat her?


    No!


    How could murongsheng''s timid character deceive her?! Maybe murongshan, with her beauty, seduced brother Hong with some shady tricks!


    She will never let murongshan succeed!


    "Shangguanhong!"


    Princess Rui didn''t expect shangguanhong to be so stubborn. She just yelled out her name and surname. Everyone was going to be angry to death.


    Shangguanhong is still a cold face. At this stage, he can''t shrink back. If he flinches, people all over the world will point to his nose and scold him for shrinking his head.


    He took a look and sat on one side, looking at murongshan with a kind of pitiful eyes. Shangguanhong took his eyes back. What we need to consider now is not going to sleep, but how not to marry murongsheng!


    "Please accept the emperor''s order. My son''s mind has been determined. He will not marry murongsheng back to Rui''s mansion. If you insist that Weichen marry someone, then Weichen is willing to marry murongshan as his wife. Please also ask the emperor and his wife to be able to complete it. "


    It''s a piece of shit!


    It can''t be done!


    Listening to what shangguanhong said, Princess Rui almost didn''t mention it in one breath.


    The imperial concubine''s face is very black. I didn''t expect that the princess Rui didn''t deal with her a few years ago. Now she has a good birthday. The son of Princess Rui doesn''t deal with her!


    It seems that this big gift sent by Rui palace is really too much for him!


    What else do you say? On this happy day, bah! This is her happy day, not the happy day of Rui palace. I''m so angry that I''m going to be pissed to death!


    At this time, a burst of laughter, laughter growing, like laughing at this farce. Looking at the sound, it turned out that the man who was laughing was murongsheng.


    This makes many people''s eyes change and some people feel sympathy.


    It''s really pitiful for a good girl to be directly abandoned by shangguanhong.


    Murongsheng smiles for a long time before he stops laughing. With a mocking smile on his mouth, he glances at shangguanhong kneeling on one side and murongshan sitting on the seat. He went forward and picked up shangguanhong''s letter of divorce, which he had left on the ground. He said with a smile: "unexpectedly, the character of ruiwang Shizi is still good."


    Then open it, watch it carefully, watch it seriously. Let a lot of people have some confused.


    What is the meaning of murongsheng?


    When people encounter this kind of thing, shouldn''t they look for life and death? Why doesn''t murongsheng seem to have too much reaction?


    Shangguanhong looks at murongsheng, who is extremely abnormal, and frowns slightly. Since he came out of Rongguo mansion last time, he felt that he couldn''t understand murongsheng.


    "Murongsheng, don''t waste your efforts," said Shangguan Hong, squinting. "I won''t marry you. Take this letter of divorce."


    "Oh." Murong Sheng answered flatly and continued to look at the letter of divorce in his hand.


    "Second cousin..." Murongshan looked at murongshan with dim tears, sobbing from time to time, "I know, it''s not good for you. But But I can''t help it. Brother Hong and I are in love. Second cousin, if you want to blame me, it''s all my fault. Please punish me! "

 Chapter 284

    Murongshan said, reached over his chest, the body slightly trembling, let people see also very distressed.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. If she hadn''t been shameless, how could I have made such a decision." When shangguanhong said this, some of them were gnashing their teeth.


    I don''t know if I hate murongsheng for not being able to clean up, or murongshan who is wronged by murongsheng.


    Murongshan sighed slightly, lowered her head, didn''t know what she was thinking, and her drooping eyelids flashed some satisfaction. No matter what, murongsheng will not be able to enter the Rui palace in the future!


    In the future, murongshan will be the master mother of Rui palace!


    The farce happened in the main hall, and the three people sitting on the high ground also saw it clearly.


    "Tut Tut, what a pity. A little girl was treated like this. Do you think I''m right The man in red sighs and observes shangguanhuang''s mood.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak, but he was also interested. Slightly looked up, looked at murongsheng''s back standing in the center of the hall, wanted to see what she was going to do.


    Now shangguanhong has driven this man to a dead end. No matter what, this woman will surely become the laughing stock of others in the future.


    I don''t know whether she will have any unexpected counterattack?


    Think about what happened in the ghost King''s other courtyard last time. Her reaction and manner are not like the kind of little girl who can be captured without any help.


    Will they be appointed honestly, or will they be put into a desperate situation?


    Shangguan Huang''s heart suddenly had some expectations.


    I didn''t expect that so many things happened at a palace banquet. It''s really incredible. I''m afraid there will be some after that.


    I''m afraid nothing like this has happened since the founding of the people''s Republic of China?


    "That''s it?" Murongsheng waited for a long time, but shangguanhong didn''t speak. He said, "now that you''ve finished speaking, is it my turn to speak next?"


    "Big hall elder sister, tell me about you. How come you are also the first lady of the second room. You know more about the rules than I do. Why don''t you know the etiquette, righteousness and shame? Let''s not say that the engagement between Wang Shizi and me is just a verbal agreement. I don''t have any relationship with Rui Wang Shizi. What do you think, a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet, is to brawl with a man all day long? "


    "And don''t say it''s all your fault. There''s no need. Who thinks he is a rare object, who wants to see it? It''s just you, saying that men and women don''t give and receive each other. In a twinkling of an eye, you throw your arms at Rui Wang Shizi. What do you mean? Still pretending to be wronged in front of me? Don''t say goodbye. Put away your tears. Today is the birthday party of the imperial concubine. It''s not the place for you to cry. "


    Murong Sheng quickly said something, let Murong Shan''s face suddenly some of the hang. This is not crying, tears wrapped in the eyes, it is very uncomfortable.


    He clenched his teeth and clenched his hands tightly. What does murongsheng mean by this? In front of so many people, does she say that she is a bad woman?!


    I have undressed in front of so many people, and I still have the face to teach her? Murongsheng is deceiving people too much!

 Chapter 285

    Murongshan wants to retort, but she doesn''t know how to retort. After all, what murongsheng has just said is true. Many people on the scene saw what she said hand in hand with Guan Hong, which made her unable to refute.


    "Also," murongsheng said, murongshan, after all, her eyes fell on shangguanhong, and she began to smile. The laughter clearly fell on everyone''s ears, and she only felt that it was ridicule slowly. "This letter of suspension from his royal highness ruiwang Shizi is really good. I can''t help but marvel at it."


    "Shangguanhong, have you ever read a book? If you want to divorce your wife, you have to break the seven rules. You want to divorce your wife just because you''re guilty of one crime? What''s more, you tell me, who am I dating? What have I done? " Murong Sheng throws the letter of divorce on the ground. She doesn''t even enter the door of Rui''s mansion to get a letter of divorce. It''s ridiculous.


    "Do you want me to say what you have done in public?" Shangguan Hong narrowed his eyes. "Then I might as well remind you, do you remember that day in the ghost King''s other courtyard?"


    As soon as shangguanhong''s voice fell, murongsheng didn''t have any reaction, and the fifth princess''s face changed a little. He held his hands tightly and looked at shangguanhong.


    "Ghost king? What''s wrong with the ghost King''s house? You can find someone present to talk about it. Anyway, I don''t remember it. " Murongsheng spread his hands and said that he didn''t know anything. If he wanted to be calm, he would be calm. There was no tension.


    The smile on the face seems to be more brilliant.


    Looking at those people who were present at that time, they all lowered their heads and pretended that they didn''t know anything. It was very funny.


    This is the seal order issued by the Emperor himself. Do these people dare to say it? If you dare to say that, then no one wants to run. She also dares to pull out the fifth princess in front of so many people. Who is afraid of who?


    "Your Highness, Prince Rui, what happened in the ghost King''s other courtyard? Don''t frame me up for things without evidence. "


    Shangguanhong suddenly realized that no one would come forward to tell the story. The emperor was already in a state of rage. Who would have thought that his head was not stable around his neck and stepped forward to add firewood?


    The five princesses have been trying to reduce their sense of existence.


    "Anyway, you can do something like that. Then I can say that you''re a water flower. "


    Murongsheng pulls up his sleeve directly and shows his skin as white as jade. Then he sees a bit of red and gorgeous Shougong sand. He stays quietly on murongsheng''s arm and is very dazzling.


    "Your Royal Highness, whose mouth did you learn from? I wonder, my Shougong sand is still on my arm. Is it a big red envelope bitten by mosquitoes according to his highness Rui Wang Shizi


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhong in surprise and asked. What he said made some people laugh. Although murongsheng''s behavior is not very good, he directly lifts his sleeves in front of so many people.


    However, people have been forced to this, if not, it is really desperate. Who wants his reputation to be destroyed without any reason?

 Chapter 286

    Murongsheng lifted up and put down his sleeve in a moment. He looked at shangguanhong with a smile: "I don''t know if his Royal Highness has seen it clearly? If you don''t see clearly, I don''t mind giving you another look. "


    How could shangguanhong not know that murongsheng is still a perfect person?


    But he didn''t expect that murongsheng would be so bold and directly use such a way to prove his innocence, which made shangguanhong''s heart not know how to block a stream of anger.


    Let her heart sprang up a nameless fire, especially just at the scene of so many people''s eyes are staring at murongsheng''s white handwriting, there is a kind of their own things were peeped, the heart is particularly uncomfortable.


    "Enough, I don''t want to have a fearless argument with you. You can save yourself some face too..."


    "Why are you so angry? Take a sip of tea and moisten your throat. Look at all the words you''ve said. It''s time to dry your throat, isn''t it? " Murongsheng did not give face to directly interrupt shangguanhong''s words, the tone is like to appease a noisy bear child.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhong and suddenly smiles. He is gorgeous and dazzling. Suddenly, shangguanhong''s eyes are in a trance.


    The next second he heard murongsheng say, "shangguanhong, just now the emperor made a decree himself. And you defy the edict openly in front of so many civil and military officials, which is regarded as infidelity. "


    "You will Rui Princess gas hurt the body, as unfilial."


    "Although it''s only a verbal agreement, it''s also an agreement. You are now forced to contact this engagement, let Princess Rui fall into the situation of words without faith, as unjust


    "In order to achieve your own goal, you even want to slander my reputation. It''s not good for you to put all the seven divorces on my head."


    "I didn''t expect that shangguanhong is such a disloyal, unfilial, unjust person. I''ve never seen a person like you before. Murongsheng thinks he is not worthy of you. You''d better choose another wife. From today on, the engagement between you and me will be terminated. You can go to find the perfect wife in your mind. My murongsheng will never hinder you. "


    "As for the letter of divorce, shangguanhong, you''d better take it by yourself. You know, it''s not that you''ve retired Miss Bennet, but that Miss Bennet doesn''t look up to your character and has retired you! "


    Murongsheng''s words shocked everyone.


    Just now shangguanhong''s Sao operation has been very exciting. I didn''t expect that murongsheng''s counterattack is even more irritating.


    Murongsheng is really powerful. In such a situation, he didn''t panic at all. The mind is very clear, one by one counterattack back, finally the success of shangguanhong to give up?!


    This is put on other women''s body, it''s not already crying let shangguanhong succeed?


    Murongsheng is standing in the center of the hall. His waist is straight, calm and unassuming. He exudes an eye-catching temperament inexplicably. Although his face is yellow and thin, he exudes a sense of self-confidence. For a while, many people can''t open their eyes, as if they were stunned.


    "Second cousin, how can you talk like this? Don''t apologize to Rui Wang Shizi in a hurry!"

 Chapter 287

    Before everyone could react, murongshan jumped out and sternly scolded murongsheng: "what kind of identity are you? How can you talk like this? You are abusing your relatives and relatives. If you don''t make an apology, the emperor can forgive your ignorance. "


    "Oh?" Murongsheng chuckled, and other people''s thoughts came back. He looked at murongshan sarcastically, "big hall sister, did I just say something wrong? Why don''t you point it out? What did I say wrong? "


    "After all, in my eyes, what I see is such a prince of wisdom."


    "But speaking of it, I really want to thank the lobby sister." Murongsheng didn''t give murongshan a chance to speak, and his smile became bigger and bigger.


    Thank her?


    Murongshan frowned. What''s murongsheng doing? Why would you suddenly say thank you to her?


    Not only murongshan didn''t understand, but also many people were very surprised.


    Murongsheng said with a faint smile: "naturally, thank you. You let me see the real face of Rui Wang Shizi clearly. Otherwise, I''m still in the drums, and I''ll really regret for life. "


    "Thank you for sacrificing yourself to save me. For this reason, I want to solemnly thank the lobby sister in front of so many people to show my sincerity. "


    With that, murongsheng turned around and gave a big salute to murongshan, who was stunned and stupefied.


    It''s like being stripped naked and left in the crowd.


    His eyes were almost black, and he almost fainted. Qi quickly hugged him, instead of murongshan, to cover some bad eyes, and looked at murongsheng with warning: "murongsheng, are you crazy today, how are you full of nonsense, what do you want to do?"


    Qi''s heart is going to be cold, holding Murong Shan''s body shivering, resulting in a loss.


    What is the way to go after this?


    "Murongsheng, don''t you hurry to apologize to the emperor?" Murong Cheng is also angry mouth, "do you know you say these words, is to lose the head!"


    Looking at Murong Shan who was held in his arms by Qi Shi, I felt very sad.


    "I believe that the emperor will be fair and will not let anyone chill."


    Murong Sheng chuckles. Just when she was made difficult, Murong Cheng doesn''t stand up. Now murongshan is just said by her that she wants to lose her head? With this attitude, how much do you want her to think about the face of Rongguo government?


    Dream!


    "Prince Rui, you should keep the letter of divorce from now on. Let''s take the road to the sky. The engagement between you and me is oral. It''s nothing to do with the marriage between men and women. You can marry whoever you want. It has nothing to do with me. "


    "You are delusional!"


    The veins of the temple between shangguanhong''s forehead are exposed. Murongsheng looks at shangguanhong in wonder: "you are really strange. Just now you are looking forward to contact with me. Now I''m breaking my engagement with you. You are like this again. Is it difficult? Did you suddenly find out the advantage of Miss Ben? That''s no good. Miss Ben doesn''t mean anything to you! "

 Chapter 288

    "Murongsheng!"


    Shangguanhong stares at murongsheng fiercely. He quickly steps in the direction of murongsheng and reaches out his hand to pat on murongsheng''s forehead.


    He can abandon murongsheng in public. But! Murongsheng can''t take the lead to break the engagement with him?!


    Why? She''s such a loser? She''s a piece of crap?!


    I used to be surrounded by brother Hong. Now I don''t want to be surrounded by him? He doesn''t agree!


    "Hong''er!" As soon as Princess Rui opened her eyes, she saw that shangguanhong wanted to kill murongsheng with one hand. She almost didn''t faint again. "Honger, you don''t want to!"


    Sitting on one side of the sun brothers and sisters heart suddenly jump, sun Wenzhe quickly jump out: "Rui Wang Shizi, what are you doing?"


    "Prince Rui!" Sitting on the top of the imperial concubine, is also staring at the following scene, "you are presumptuous! Somebody! Come on


    Murongsheng didn''t move his step. He looked at shangguanhong''s palm and his eyes sank. Looking at shangguanhong''s murderous eyes, my heart was cold without a trace of temperature.


    Want to kill her?


    That also wants to see if have this ability close to her body!


    She died in the hands of murongshan and shangguanhong in the last life. She will never repeat the same mistakes in this life!


    Just after murongsheng thought about how to poison shangguanhong, he fled from the palace. Shangguanhong was suddenly stopped. Let murongsheng hand inside of poison no place to put, quickly hide in sleeve inside.


    This


    Murongsheng glanced at himself and found that half an arrow had been inserted into the stone slab. This skill could not be practiced in a day or two.


    He turned his head and looked in the dark, squinting slightly. She had felt strange looking at her before, but now it seems to be true that there are people there.


    It''s just


    Why did the mysterious man come forward to help her?


    If shangguanhong hadn''t dodged quickly, he would have been pierced by this long arrow. Now he still has some lingering fear and some coolness behind him.


    "What just happened?"


    "I''m scared to death. Why did Wang Shizi suddenly..."


    "Get angry, or how could you do such a thing..."


    Seeing that the scene was about to be out of control, suddenly someone intervened and stabilized the scene, which made me feel relieved. Fortunately, there was no major accident.


    Shangguanhong looks at murongsheng coldly. If he is right, murongsheng''s hand moves slightly. Thinking of what murongshan told him before, murongsheng seems to be good at using poison now!


    What did she just want to do?!


    Do you want to start poisoning him??!


    At the thought of murongsheng trying to attack him, shangguanhong felt as if he had been given a handful of firewood, and his anger was burning more fiercely. Murongsheng, a waste, wants to fight him!


    If someone hadn''t stopped him just now, he would have killed murongsheng here!


    At this time, a man in black came in from the outside. Not polite at all, in people''s shocked eyes, went to the emperor''s side. After a few words in the emperor''s ear, the emperor was obviously shocked and widened his eyes.


    Looking at the man in black, he nodded and left.

 Chapter 289

    How does this man in Black feel so familiar?


    Before murongsheng could see clearly, the man was gone completely.


    Who is the person who can be so presumptuous and not polite, come and go freely in the palace, and get close to the emperor?


    Some of murongsheng can''t guess, even others can''t guess. Looking at the emperor''s appearance just now, it didn''t seem that the man in black was angry because he didn''t obey the rules.


    What kind of person is that man in black, with such a great honor?


    "Murongsheng!"


    Murongsheng was still thinking about where the man in black had seen her before, so he heard the emperor call her name.


    The emperor''s heart is very unhappy, of course, the face also showed a special unhappy: "Rui Wang Shizi this thing is really his fault, I now compensate you, give you a new marriage."


    Compensation?


    Remarriage?


    The emperor''s idea is more and more puzzling.


    Murongsheng made such a fuss, shouldn''t it be dragged out and beheaded?


    Look what it''s like to toss the whole family around. Especially Rui Wang Shizi, who was so gentle, was just about to start beating people!


    A group of people are gaping at the emperor, don''t understand. Actually want to give murongsheng compensation, but also give marriage?


    Who dares to have such a fierce woman?


    Married back, is not the pressure on the body to bully? Just look at the miserable situation of the two brothers of the Zheng family!


    All of a sudden, some men who have not yet been married all start to jump with fear, shrinking their sense of existence one after another, and dare not look up at the emperor. I''m afraid that I will be named by the emperor, and then I will marry murongsheng back home.


    Ah, now they finally understand that it''s hard to know what it means to be a king. Who can know who is going to be the unlucky guy to marry murongsheng?


    Murongsheng is also shocked to stretch out his tongue and lick the cleft lip. What''s the situation? To marry her again? Does the emperor have any special preference for giving marriage to others?


    She finally took off shangguanhong''s oil bottle. She didn''t catch her breath. She wanted to give her a fiance?


    Can''t she live her life honestly? I have to be like a sack. I''m tired of being given a marriage!


    Does she have to retire a second time?


    In my last life, why didn''t I have so many troubles?!!


    Murong Sheng was about to say no, but the emperor took the lead: "Murong Sheng, with what you just said, I can let you be put to death! If the ghost king didn''t take a fancy to you today, you would be left with a dead end. Do you understand? "


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes, ghost king?


    "I have a decree that today I will give Murong Sheng to the ghost king as my concubine. I will choose another auspicious day to get married. Thank you." The Emperor didn''t wait for Murong Sheng to kneel down to thank him. He took a look at Murong Sheng and left, "the banquet is over!"


    My father-in-law immediately announced: "the emperor has an order. Today''s Palace Banquet is over!"


    Finish saying, hurriedly toward the direction that emperor leaves chased past.


    It''s the birthday party of the imperial concubine, but the Royal concubine Rui''s family makes it like this, which makes the imperial concubine in a bad mood.


    The people who attended the banquet were still in a daze for a long time.


    Give it to the ghost king?

 Chapter 290

    Naohaizi is still echoing the words just left by the emperor. Does the ghost king take a fancy to murongsheng?


    Then the Emperor gave murongsheng a marriage and asked him to marry the ghost king as his concubine?


    Hiss


    This ghost king did not appear, how can suddenly take a fancy to Murong Sheng?


    Although they were not suddenly named by the emperor, they were greatly relieved, and the cold sweat did not continue to flow down.


    But


    These people look at murongsheng''s eyes, from surprise to sympathy, it is clear at a glance.


    "Well, even if the emperor said not to kill her. But isn''t it the same as death to marry the ghost king? "


    "No, who didn''t know that the previous ghost princesses were scared to death by the ghost king when they were in the bridal chamber!"


    "What a tragedy."


    Many people are whispering about this matter, thinking about the ghost princess whom the ghost king married before. That is to live but newly married that night of, dead appearance still very miserable.


    The emperor said that he would not kill murongsheng, but in fact, murongsheng married the ghost king, which was the same result.


    Dead.


    Horizontal is dead, vertical is dead, but there are some differences in time.


    Tut tut.


    The emperor is gone, and others are gradually leaving. When they left, they all looked at murongsheng, with all kinds of expressions, but more of them. They still want to see what murongsheng''s expression is like.


    Unfortunately, murongsheng was still a plain face in the end, and there was no panic.


    Still young, don''t know the evil name of ghost king. If you let her know, see if she can be so indifferent!


    In any case, the imperial concubine''s heart is very depressed. Similarly, the face of Rongguo government was completely lost. I''m afraid that during this period of time, there will be a lot of storytelling themes in the capital.


    The queen saw the play from her mouth, and her eyes fell on the imperial concubine. She suddenly began to smile, with an indescribable pleasure.


    As long as the imperial concubine''s life is not comfortable, then her heart will be happy.


    In the past, it was the imperial concubine who made her a queen. Now she sees that the imperial concubine is suffocating. Can she be unhappy?


    "Sister huangguifei, your birthday party is really wonderful, even more wonderful than inviting the troupe. This pair of eyes of our palace are almost unable to see, "the queen said, turning the beads in her hand." the birthday party of our palace is absolutely incomparable, but I don''t want to. This kind of thing is not a good thing. "


    With that, the queen left with a smile.


    The imperial concubine stares at the empress, and her eyes fall on the two people, Princess Rui and shangguanhong. Her chest rises and falls with anger. "Princess Rui, you really give a big gift to our palace!"


    Shangguanhong''s face was cold, and he stood up and said, "please be careful. It has nothing to do with your mother."


    "Don''t you know the rules? When is it your turn to talk to the elders? " The imperial concubine looked at shangguanhong. There was no warmth in her eyes. She was as cold as frost. "A man bullied a little girl so much. Where have you been reading books for so many years?"


    The vision finally falls on Murong Sheng''s body: "Sheng wench, you come with this Palace first, this palace has something to tell you."

 Chapter 291

    Watching the imperial concubine take murongsheng away, others don''t want to stay.


    The virtuous imperial concubine stood up and patted five princesses on the head with a smile: "five son, don''t you hate that little cheap hoof very much? This time, we don''t have to do it ourselves. Your father has already killed her. Let''s go. There will be a good play in a few days. "


    The smile on the fifth princess''s face can''t be covered. Is there any way for murongsheng to marry the ghost king?


    She is indeed the father''s favorite daughter, in this matter can help her!


    Now she doesn''t need to do anything by herself, just watch it quietly. Looking at murongsheng that waste, died in the ghost King''s wedding night. She can''t wait to see the tragedy of murongsheng!


    The fifth Princess stood up and took Xianfei''s arm. She laughed sweetly, but what she said was very frightening: "mother Princess, you don''t know how annoying that murongsheng is. I see that she really wants to dig out her eyes. "


    See if she dares to look at her with that scornful look!


    "Well, yes, everything you want will come true."


    Five princesses take virtuous imperial concubine to leave from the banquet, the person inside the main hall also scattered almost. Murongsheng was called away by the imperial concubine, only a few of the parties remained in place without any movement.


    Murong Cheng''s face is very embarrassed, not only because the title is gone, but also because the title may be hopeless in the future! The only happy thing in my heart is that murongsheng was given a marriage to the ghost king, which means that murongsheng has not had a few days to live!


    In this case, murongsheng will never be ashamed of the face of Rongguo government again!


    Before long, murongsheng came out from the inside. Looking at the murongcheng family, he gently picked his brow: "Oh, second uncle, why haven''t you gone yet?"


    Hearing murongsheng''s voice, murongcheng felt a burst of trouble and yelled at murongsheng: "do you know what you did tonight?"


    "I know," murongsheng walked forward lightly, "of course I know. I''m not stupid. How can I not even know what I''ve done?"


    "Now that you know it, why do you choose to do it? Do you know that from today on, the Rongguo government will become the laughing stock of the whole capital city No, maybe it will spread out from the capital, and then it will become the laughing stock of the whole Zhou Dynasty!


    Murong Sheng gives a cold hum, and his eyes are full of killing intention. He stares at Murong Cheng. If Murong Cheng still dares to yell at her now. She will let this person in front of her, blood splashed on the spot!


    Murong Cheng turned pale and stepped back. Why to look at such murongsheng, let a person feel a kind of fear of murderous, let him can''t help but want to shake?


    Murongsheng, how can it become so terrible in such a moment?


    "The face of Rongguo government?" Murongsheng sneered, "at the beginning, when I was locked up in a small broken yard, how could I not care about the face of Rongguo government? Now run in front of me and say such words, is your face still there? "


    "I will tell you today if you dare to say one more word in front of me in the future. Believe it or not, I can kill you right away? "

 Chapter 292

    "You You are presumptuous Murong Cheng reluctantly found a trace of courage, "I''m your uncle, you can''t do such a thing!"


    "Whether I can do it or not depends on my mood." murongsheng''s face is cold and frosty. "Second uncle, now you have to understand that I have been married by the emperor to the ghost king. You say, dare I kill you? So, it''s better to be a man with your tail between your legs, otherwise... "


    Looking at Murong Cheng is not talking, Murong Sheng just takes his eyes back. No matter who else is present, he directly raises his feet to leave.


    Shangguanhong looked at murongsheng''s back as if he were a stranger, until the whole person left and could no longer see him. Shangguanhong just took his eyes back and frowned, recalling the murderous spirit that just pervaded murongsheng''s body.


    Murongsheng, how can he be so murderous? What secrets does this woman have that he doesn''t know?


    Murongshan was lying in Qi''s arms, looking at shangguanhong staring at murongsheng all the time. Her heart was tight, and her voice was weak: "brother Hong..."


    Hearing the sound, shangguanhong put his eyes on it. Looking at the Murong into a state, frowned brow and did not get any relief: "I sent you out."


    Princess Rui didn''t want to see shangguanhong for a long time, and let mammy help her to leave.


    When there was no one in the hall, shangguanhuang came out of the darkness. Wuxiang followed her and said in a deep voice: "master, I just saw it clearly. If there was no master just now, shangguanhong would have been poisoned by her at this time. "


    The man in red picked his eyebrows. He had seen murongsheng''s poison. Let him in the case of not knowing, shangguanhong is absolutely unable to escape as long as murongsheng dares to move.


    It''s interesting. It''s really interesting.


    This little girl is not afraid to kill shangguanhong in front of the emperor, and then can''t escape?


    It''s just


    The man in red teased: "how could you be so kind today, and use this move to save the girl''s life?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Shangguan Huang lengdai said. "Today, I will stay here. You all withdraw."


    "Wait, master!"


    Wu Xiang quickly stops Shangguan Huang, who turns around and leaves. He is very nervous: "what my subordinates want to ask is about this marriage. Does the master still need to kill the bride according to the previous method? "


    The women who marry into the ghost King''s house are all executed by them. But this time The master''s attitude towards murongsheng is obviously not affected! Will This time the master will choose not to kill her?


    Wu Xiang''s heart suddenly pulled up. I''m afraid shangguanhuang will say something, this time it''s an exception.


    "I don''t like redundant people. I''ll deal with them as I used to."


    Even if this murongsheng is different from other ladies in the family, he doesn''t mean to leave people''s lives behind. If he wants to marry, he will marry the woman who saved him, not murongsheng.


    "Tut, do you want to help?" The man in red couldn''t understand, "why don''t shangguanhong kill people on the spot?"

 Chapter 293

    Unfortunately, that little girl looks very interesting. Shangguanhuang doesn''t know how to pity xiangxiyu at all!


    "It''s not her. Someone else will be married tonight. Sooner or later, it''s better to let her help Wang block the trouble. " Shangguanhuang said, and left without looking back.


    Only Wu Xiang knows how ecstatic she is!


    Murongsheng will die! It''s the order from the master himself! In this way, the master will never find the woman who cares!


    Even if the master knows that murongsheng and the woman are the same person, what can he do? This order was given by the master himself. It has nothing to do with her!


    The man in red has always been uncomfortable to see Wu Xiang. Now, looking at Wu Xiang, he feels a bit strange: "I say you, how can you feel so excited and happy?"


    The eyes of the man in red fall on Wu Xiang. Which one of shangguanhuang''s subordinates isn''t cold and doesn''t show any emotion? As a result, he felt that he was excited and bloodthirsty.


    Is it that Wu Xiang has a grudge against murongsheng?


    But How could a subordinate around shangguanhuang have a conflict with a little girl?


    "What does it have to do with you?" Wu Xiang coldly looked at the man in red, "don''t be conceited."


    With that, he flew away without looking back.


    "Tut Tut, this little girl has a big temper."


    However, is there any hatred between Wu Xiang and murongsheng?


    Murongsheng went back to Rongguo''s mansion first, but murongcheng didn''t come back yet. As soon as I entered the yard, I saw Qing Ying running out and turning around murongsheng: "how''s Miss? Is the Palace Banquet fun? Second lady, they didn''t embarrass the young lady, did they


    "It''s OK. It''s ordinary. It''s not fun."


    After waiting for murongsheng for such a long time, Qing Ying naturally heard a trace of displeasure hidden in the words. Heart a jump, also dare not ask more: "that young lady, do you want maidservant to give young lady some jokes?"


    "No, go to bed by yourself. You don''t have to wait on me tonight, and then you''ll shut the door. No matter who comes, you''re not allowed to open the door, including the old lady. "


    With that, murongsheng strides into the room and closes the door.


    The green Ying didn''t know so of see a house, also don''t know what happened, let the young lady''s anger so big. Thought for a while did not want to understand, simply did not want to, in a hurry to do murongsheng told her things.


    Murongsheng sat on the chair, looking at the flickering candle.


    In the end, has it come to this?


    Originally thought that this life will eventually have nothing to do with the ghost king, the result was shangguanhong such a disturbance, she once again with the ghost king. Really, no matter how struggling, there is no way to escape the original fate.


    Does her fate follow the track of her last life?


    No, it won''t!


    In her last life, she was foolishly immersed in shangguanhong''s lies, but now she has completely split her face with shangguanhong, and she will never be immersed in his fabricated fantasy again! Well, her fate has been slowly changed!


    Murongsheng can''t help laughing, the laughter is more and more strange, strange let people listen to the body can''t help but from a goose bumps.

 Chapter 294

    In the end, she got involved with the ghost king.


    The original reputation has been rotten can not be rotten, no one will marry her. In the twinkling of an eye, she became a ghost princess. If this matter is put on other women, I''m afraid it''s going to make a laugh, isn''t it?


    It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are icy. The emperor obviously killed her at that time. As a result, in the end, she was given a dowry. So, who is the turning point?


    The man in black who suddenly appeared and looked familiar?


    There was only one person in the great Zhou Dynasty who could change the emperor''s mind, or even let him do what he said. That person was shangguanhuang, the ghost king!


    Just don''t know, up to now she and the ghost king is only the last time in the ghost King other courtyard of a predestined relationship. What did shangguanhuang see in her? You want to marry her?


    Is it hard to say that shangguanhuang has any special hobby in his life, like a woman who takes off her clothes in public?


    Why didn''t you find that shangguanhuang still had such interest?


    However, in this life, she really felt that she couldn''t get along with Shangguan Huang at all. This man is really bad for her again and again, again and again. This time, if he hadn''t shot one, shangguanhong would have been poisoned by her for a long time and couldn''t take care of herself. How could he have been jumping around like this?


    "You helped me everywhere in my last life. Did you come to me for debt collection in this life?" Murongsheng is almost dizzy with anger.


    Since shangguanhuang now asks her to marry by name, it''s free. It''s not like I''ve never been married, is it? It is said that the person who married shangguanhuang didn''t come to a good end on her wedding night, but didn''t she live well in her last life?


    I don''t know how much information I took from shangguanhuang.


    It seems that she will still be entangled with shangguanhuang in this life. But it doesn''t matter, this time shangguanhuang let her eat the loss, she will certainly find someone to get back. But the same


    Murongsheng is silent. She will return the things that shangguanhuang owed in her last life one by one.


    Suddenly think of a thing, that is to come back before the imperial concubine asked her a thing. It is said that the seventh Prince doesn''t know what''s wrong, and his body suddenly becomes weak, but he can''t find out the reason for the imperial doctor''s examination.


    Murongsheng had no way to enter the secret place at that time. He took out the medicine he had just prepared some time ago and had to say that he would go to the palace again in the evening.


    Now it seems that we can go and have a look.


    Murongsheng took out a bottle of medicine and some medicine bags from the secret place, put on the tight clothes, and tied the medicine bag around his waist. She remembered that there was a place in the imperial palace where the defense was not strict. She thought that she could sneak in from there and give things to the imperial concubine.


    By the way, maybe we can go to the Treasury for a stroll. Didn''t the five princesses show off at the party? There are many rare items in the Treasury, right? Then she wants to open her eyes. There''s something rare.


    Listen to green Ying has rested down, Murong Sheng crept out of the room, closed to create a state of deep sleep. Directly over the wall out of the Rongguo mansion, all the way to the direction of the palace.


    In front of a deserted yard, murongsheng suddenly remembered a thing. Did the body of the man in black last time not be disposed of?

 Chapter 295

    Murongsheng thought, and carried the body of the man in black out of the secret place, ready to throw it into the small deserted yard.


    When I was about to walk away, I suddenly felt a hand grasp her ankle, almost didn''t let her scream!


    It''s clear that she''s been poisoned for so long, and people are belching. How can they suddenly live now?! And reached for her ankle?! Can''t it be a corpse fraud!


    Murongsheng looked down and saw a pair of eyes staring at her, which made her scalp numb and a cold sweat behind her.


    If God let her choose again, she would never choose to go out again in the middle of the night!


    Is it time to run away now?


    She doesn''t want to be bitten by zombies!


    "That Elder brother, are you alive or dead? "


    Murongsheng swallowed his saliva and asked. I watched the man in black quickly get up from the ground, and then kneel down in front of her, with a hollow voice without a trace of ups and downs: "subordinate, I have seen the master!"


    Master?!


    What''s going on?!


    When did she start raising her men? I raised a subordinate who wanted her life before?!


    Murongsheng thinks some of them are too exciting now. Is it a human or a ghost?


    Listening to murongsheng''s inquiry, the man in black raised his head and looked at murongsheng with some confusion in his eyes. What he said still had no tone: "I don''t understand what the master said, but I''m still alive and not dead."


    Not dead? How is that possible?


    Didn''t she kill the man in black that night? Have you lost your memory?


    No!


    If she hadn''t killed the man, how could she have left the body in her own secret place.


    Murongsheng felt that his brain might not be enough, and he couldn''t think of any questions: "do you still know who you are? You call me master, but do you know you are here to assassinate me, and I killed you instead? "


    How can a man come back from death? At that time, the man in black was cold and his heart stopped beating. How could he come back from death? Isn''t that against heaven?!


    "I don''t understand what the master said," the man in Black said in an empty voice. "I am loyal to the master, and I will never betray him. How can a subordinate assassinate his master? "


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at the man in black in front of him. The more he looked, the more he felt that this matter was full of strangeness. But, in front of this person let her not feel any false, said like the truth.


    What''s the matter?


    A dead person is temporarily thrown into a secret place by her. When she has a chance, she will decide to destroy the body. As a result, the dead man has come to life?!


    What kind of mystery is this secret place full of? She is a little flustered. Is it good or bad for her to have such a thing?


    For now, it should be good, right? At least it gave her the ability to defend herself.


    Murongsheng took back his defensive posture, narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you remember who ordered him to assassinate me before?"


    "My subordinates will never betray or assassinate my master!"


    "Tell me, who was the master before me?"


    "My Lord, you are the only one!"

 Chapter 296

    "Do you remember what happened before you woke up?"


    "My subordinates only remember to be loyal to the master and never betray him!"


    Come on.


    Murongsheng asked several questions, but the man in black answered almost the same. It seems that he can''t ask anything. It must be the adjustment in the secret place that made the man in black forget all the previous things.


    What I can remember in my mind is that she is his loyal master and will never betray him.


    It seems that I need to find a good time to explore the secret of that secret place. She doesn''t like things beyond her control.


    However, there is a loyal subordinate, which makes murongsheng feel good and even a little excited.


    Originally entangled in their own side, only green cherry a servant girl, to do anything is not very convenient, now out of thin air more than a loyal subordinate, it is a great help to her.


    Throw a dead person in and it''s like this. She really hopes that. Before sending people to assassinate her, she sent more dead men to assassinate her. In this way, she can test whether everyone will become like this.


    "Stand up."


    The man in black stood up from the ground obediently. Murong Sheng was still not at ease. He put his hand around the man in black''s neck and touched it. There was no beating pulse. It was obviously a dead man!


    Murongsheng''s pupil quickly contracted for a while, if the dead person''s words how can speak, how can understand what she is saying?


    Frowning uneasily, he reached out and touched the man''s heart. Also, there is no beat at all!


    There was a kind of gloomy and dead air all over the body, like the living dead.


    This This kind of situation completely exceeded murongsheng''s thought cognition. His eyes were shocked and looked back and forth on the man in black, hoping to observe a little trace.


    Are there any poisonous insects hidden in your body? A flute can control people to walk? But it''s not right. It''s so quiet here that no sound is heard. What kind of corpse chaser? It''s not right. How could a corpse talk.


    And I can do so many actions on my own.


    For a moment, Murong Sheng didn''t know what to do with the man in black.


    Murong Sheng sighed. Before he could speak, he heard the man in black say: "master, what can I do for you?"


    Yo ho!


    It''s exciting to live like a real person!


    Looking at the man in black, murongsheng was more and more excited. This People who don''t know whether they should be called dead or alive will never betray her! So what is she worried about? Just use it!


    God gave it to her, not for nothing!


    "From today on, you will be called potstickers! As a dark guard, he always follows me to protect my safety, and can''t let people find your trace, you know? " Murongsheng excitedly gives people a name.


    It''s very suitable to wear such dark clothes and call it potstickers!


    The man in black who was named guotie immediately knelt down to murongsheng: "yes, guotie obeys the master''s orders!"


    "Not bad, not bad," murongsheng''s mood improved after an extra dark guard who could never betray him. "Potstickers, can you take me to the palace?"

 Chapter 297

    With the potstickers, she didn''t want to go through the dog hole by herself. What a shame it was!


    Without any hesitation, the potstickers picked up murongsheng and turned over. They carried murongsheng on their shoulders and galloped on the eaves of all kinds of houses. Even the high wall of the Imperial Palace was no exception. They turned in two or three times.


    Murong Sheng was stunned and put up a big finger for the potstickers.


    Cool!


    I don''t think guotie''s martial arts are so powerful, and I won''t listen to her orders. I''m so happy!


    When he arrived at the Imperial Palace, murongsheng secretly ran to the imperial concubine''s Qingxiao palace and handed the things he had brought to the imperial concubine.


    Seeing Murong Sheng appearing in the middle of the night, the imperial concubine was shocked to cry out. Fortunately, she held back: "Sheng girl, you are too bold. You really broke into the palace at night?"


    The imperial concubine originally thought murongsheng was just talking about fun, but she didn''t expect to come here! She also thought that tomorrow she would find a reason to send Murong Sheng to the palace.


    "If it''s true, it''s a matter of course," murongsheng said, putting the white porcelain bottle on the table and taking down the medicine bag wrapped around his waist. "One pill in the bottle every day, the medicine bag will give the seventh prince a bath every night."


    "All these are finished. I''ll come again when I have time to see the situation of the seventh prince."


    The imperial concubine took back the shock in her eyes and put away the things murongsheng had sent to her, with a smile on her face: "OK, from tomorrow on, I''ll send someone to prepare the medicine bath."


    Murongsheng picked up his eyebrows, picked up a chair and sat down: "I said, are you too trusting? Are you not afraid of what I''m doing in there? "


    The imperial concubine also responded with a smile: "since I have chosen to believe you, then I will not have any doubt about you."


    After being watched for a long time by the imperial concubine, murongsheng was embarrassed and moved his eyes away: "that''s it Since you believe me, then I will treat the seventh prince well. After all, you are bound to help me in the future. "


    Speaking of this, the imperial concubine frowned with some sadness: "Sheng girl, do you think about the emperor''s giving you the ghost king?"


    "Lady, I don''t have the right to decide this matter. What can I do when the emperor orders to marry me? " Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care.


    "But do you know that none of the brides who marry the ghost king can come out of the wedding night alive, you..." The imperial concubine wants to ask a sentence very much, is not afraid to die?


    "Isn''t this the date of marriage yet to be fixed? I''ll try my best to cure the seventh Prince''s illness before I get married. You can rest assured. " Murongsheng comforts the imperial concubines. Don''t worry.


    "Sheng girl, you know I don''t mean that," the imperial concubine looked at Murong Sheng''s casual appearance, which was really angry and funny. "Can''t you worry about your own life enough?"


    "Lady, do you care about me?" Murongsheng turned his eyes, blinked at the imperial concubine, and said with a smile, "if you really care about me, why don''t you tell me the direction of the Treasury? How about it? "

 Chapter 298

    After getting the specific location of the treasury from the imperial concubine, murongsheng immediately bid farewell to the imperial concubine and sneaked out to look for the Treasury.


    Hiding all the way, she didn''t find the treasury door for a long time.


    Is it a mistake?


    That''s right!


    Although sometimes she is not very good at finding the way, she will look at the stars in the sky to identify the direction! The imperial concubine said that the National Treasury was in this direction. There was no mistake at all. How come I can''t find it all the time?


    Murongsheng side is still dodging patrol guards, secretly looking for the Treasury. The figure from a burning dilapidated to now has not been repaired in front of the palace, suddenly a cold eyes will murongsheng tightly locked.


    All the people who step into his palace are looking for death!


    North?


    Is it possible to find the treasury through here?


    Murongsheng took a look at the dark place. No one even lit a palace lantern, let alone human feelings. It''s so mean in the palace, isn''t it? Why don''t you light a palace lantern? I don''t know. It''s dark. There''s no way to walk?


    But it''s good. There won''t be any patrolling guards to see her in the dark.


    Strange to say, how do you feel that when you come here, there are fewer bodyguards on patrol? Do you think the Treasury is too safe to patrol?


    Through the moonlight, murongsheng glanced in a hurry. Vaguely can see, the palace was burned is beyond recognition, broken tile debris, very cold. On the other side, it''s much more beautiful than here, and it''s beautiful.


    The contrast between the two places was so sharp that murongsheng suddenly remembered something.


    Here, shouldn''t it be The place where shangguanhuang was burned?


    Let''s go, let''s go. She doesn''t want to provoke that evil spirit now. Murongsheng hastened to speed up the pace, quickly walked a few steps later, it was back to God. What is she afraid of?


    Now shangguanhuang must be squatting in the ghost King''s house. How could he appear in the palace? Don''t scare yourself.


    Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at the past, as long as through here, maybe she can see the hope of victory! Murongsheng didn''t think about it. He took a shortcut and was ready to go over the wall.


    As a result, before she climbed the wall, she felt a strong and murderous attack on the back of her head.


    Murongsheng immediately stood upright, suddenly hid aside, completely ignoring the image of rolling on the ground, trying to roll out of this dangerous range.


    "Well?" Shangguanhong frowned, a little cold. He just touched the temperature?


    If you don''t feel wrong, the person in front of you


    Murongsheng is in a mess again. His body is stained with soil everywhere. He spits out the soil that he accidentally eats in his mouth and stands up quickly. He found a wisp of hair on his left side, which had been cut into his ears.


    And there was a big cut on the arm!


    I drop a darling, if she just did not hide past, this slap really patted on her head, then she is not going to head it?


    Sure enough, the closer she is to the Treasury, the more masters she has hidden in the dark. She is cautious about it! When will you stay if you don''t run now?! Someone has already found her. Maybe more people will come back later!


    She can''t call any more. If there are three or four, she will go to heaven directly!

 Chapter 299

    Looking at murongsheng turning around and running, shangguanhuang responded and cried in a low voice: "don''t run!"


    No running?


    Who doesn''t run is a fool!


    The tighter shangguanhuang chases, the faster murongsheng runs. Listening to the movement behind, Murong Sheng was so scared that he didn''t even dare to turn his head back, and he didn''t dare to stop.


    After all, can''t you be overtaken by the man who guards the Treasury?


    Murongsheng suddenly remembered a man and cried out: "potstickers, stop the man quickly!"


    Suddenly, there is an extra dark guard, which makes murongsheng almost forget. When he thinks about it, he calls for shangguanhuang to be stopped.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ferrosilicon, which had been hidden in the dark, suddenly appeared and attacked shangguanhuang.


    Potstickers itself is a living dead, hidden in silence, completely people can not find. Even shangguanhuang was unprepared for the potstickers that suddenly appeared. He didn''t find that there were other people besides murongsheng.


    The potstickers tightly entangle shangguanhuang, and Murong Sheng rushes away without turning his head. He chooses no one to run. When you can''t hear anything, you can''t have a chance to catch your breath until you get rid of people completely.


    It seems that we have to find a good place to learn kung fu. Just like potstickers, they can fly around in the sky, otherwise they will be caught sooner or later if they have to run like this.


    Murongsheng looked back at the direction of running and sighed. He didn''t know if the potstickers could beat the man?


    If you can''t beat it, the potstickers are already dead. Can you die more thoroughly?


    After strolling around the Treasury, I''ll go back from there to see if I can find the body of the potstickers. If it''s still intact, she tries to throw the human body into a secret place to see if she can live again.


    Murongsheng can only pray silently, hoping that God can give potstickers a little bit of good luck.


    It''s not easy for her to get such obedient and loyal subordinates. It''s a pity that she can''t be lost so simply.


    "Wucao," murongsheng ran out of the dilapidated palace, but he didn''t find the position of the national treasury. He didn''t know how many times he had run, and didn''t even see the hair of the national treasury. "Where''s the door of the national treasury? Why is it so hidden that people can''t find it? "


    In her last life, after shangguanhong married her, she didn''t pay attention to where the Treasury was. Now she really regrets it!


    If she knew the position of the national treasury in her last life, would she have to empty it now?!


    With the wealth of the world, she is still in the capital? I''ve been happy for a long time!


    Murongsheng thought as he turned to the door of the national treasury. I haven''t found it for a long time. It''s getting late. If I can''t find it again, I''m afraid she will come back in vain.


    It''s not easy to come here. If you wait until next time, it won''t be as easy as today.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng felt that she was touched by someone behind her. Then a ghost like voice came from her ear: "don''t run?"


    Murongsheng''s pupil shrinks and his wrist moves slightly. He turns around to scatter the powder in his hand towards the man. It turns out that my body can''t move!

 Chapter 300

    "Did you point my acupoints?"


    Murongsheng is not unfamiliar with this feeling. People are going crazy. It''s not easy to lose control of his body!


    It''s like being pressed on the chopping board and waiting to be broken down.


    When there is a chance, she will find someone to teach her martial arts! She is now thoroughly found that if she can only use poison, it is also a little fart with no use, but also need the speed of the body to keep up!


    "If I don''t point, you run away again."


    If you listen carefully to the voice coming from behind, you can hear the taste of grievance. But where does murongsheng have the mood to separate others to feed not to be wronged, she now only wants to let own body move!


    If she didn''t feel that people didn''t kill her, she would have wanted to give each other a big change!


    "What are you after me for?" Murong Sheng is really strange. Does the emperor give him a lot of money every month? Is he so determined to protect the national treasury? "My dark guard, what did you do to him?"


    This person has caught her. I''m afraid the potstickers are more or less dangerous.


    Shangguanhuang chuckles and hugs murongsheng''s waist from behind. The next second, murongsheng felt that he fell into a cold and hard chest. A gentle but domineering voice came into murongsheng''s ears: "this time, I will never let you slip away from me again."


    Murongsheng didn''t feel touched by this sentence. He just felt that some people were infiltrating. This Who is this man! Should not be wandering in the palace inside the ghosts of it!


    "Release me quickly, believe it or not, I''m going to start beating people!" It''s said that there used to be a palace in the imperial palace. All the people in it were people with mental problems. Is it The crazy man who came out of it?


    "I won''t let go." Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng''s hands. Instead of letting go of murongsheng''s threat, he hugs them more tightly. Some of them made murongsheng breathless.


    Feeling the cold embrace, murongsheng suddenly remembered a person in his heart.


    The one who met twice in a row!


    as like as two peas of second people, he said this.


    "I I know who you are! Let me go quickly


    The body can be so cold, as if the body is like a cold hug, she can''t find a third person in the whole world! In addition to the ghost king, the man who wanted to assassinate the ghost king, the two of them really killed each other on a blind date!


    "Guess who I am?" Shangguanhuang put a smile on the corner of his mouth, put his head on murongsheng''s shoulder, and spread his cold breath on murongsheng''s warm neck, "you are really warm."


    Warm let him want to use any way to find out people, let him crazy infatuation.


    He had never felt such a warm feeling since he got sick. He almost forgot what it was like to be intimate with others. As a result, the person in front of him appeared in front of him


    Now that murongsheng has guessed who the person behind him is, his panic will come down. At least this person doesn''t want to kill her, that''s OK.

 Chapter 301

    It''s just


    That person''s breathing because of posture, all spray on her neck, chilly almost frozen her neck. She even suspected that a layer of frost would appear in the area of her neck.


    "Well, can you take your head away? Don''t blow at me. It''s cold enough at night. You''re still here to blow cold air for me. Do you want to freeze me to death? "


    even this characteristic as like as two peas. Not only the whole body is cold, even the breath is cold.


    Is there any connection between these two people?


    No, if there is a connection, why is this person seriously injured because of the assassination of the ghost king? Forget it. She can''t think of a complete development direction for this kind of thing now. It''s better to ask quietly in the future.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes darkened a little, and his chin on murongsheng''s shoulder moved aside. Breathing no longer blows at murongsheng, but This person directly put his face on her face, how can it be regarded as a matter?


    She''s still a big yellow girl!


    "Don''t think I can''t move now, you can eat my tofu at will!" Murong Shengqi''s whole person will be crazy, if she can move her hands now. She will certainly twist off the man''s head and kick it like Cuju!


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang didn''t deny it. Instead, he rubbed murongsheng''s face like a demonstration: "yes, I''ll eat your tofu now. Everything you say is right. I won''t contradict you. "


    She said let me eat, then he ate. If you don''t eat for nothing, the person he is thinking of is standing in front of him. How can you resist it.


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were black, and he almost fainted because of Shangguan Huang''s shameless words. I can''t believe my little ears. How can this man be so shameless?!


    Even the tofu of a girl who eats people is so straightforward. To be honest, it''s the first time she''s met in her two lives!


    "Can you let me go? I saved your life anyway. Is that how you treat your Savior? You can''t move anywhere when you point people? And the tofu of your life-saving benefactor? " Murongsheng made up her mind that as long as she could move, she would definitely run away immediately.


    Never be caught by this man!


    "You''re my woman. Isn''t it normal for me to hug you?" Shangguanhuang didn''t seem to hear what murongsheng said. Instead, he said what he wanted to say for a long time.


    Immediately angry Murong Sheng really want to faint, she finally know what is called no speculation, the man behind her unexpectedly she can''t make it!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When will I be your woman? If you want to dream, do it in the daytime, now or at night! " Murong Sheng really wants to slap this man in the face.


    Shangguanhuang is like perfectly shielding murongsheng''s words that he doesn''t want to hear, quietly holding people in his arms and enjoying: "sooner or later, you will marry me. And you said, "you''re not my woman?"


    Murongsheng''s face was a little hot. Fortunately, this person was still close to her face, which made her face cool a little.


    I don''t know whether I was angry or something.


    "When did I say I was going to marry you?"?! I said, "I''ll dream about doing it in the daytime!"

 Chapter 302

    How can such a big person not understand others?!


    You said it was her?


    She also said that she was a fairy in the sky, and she didn''t see when she really became a fairy and flew away!


    This face has always been wearing a ghost mask, never taken down. Is it because it''s so ugly? So I dare not take it down. At the same time, I can''t find a girl to marry him, so I depend on her?


    No way!


    What a shame!


    Is there anyone else so overbearing? Don''t you think you''re ashamed of yourself?!


    Being rejected by murongsheng for many times, shangguanhuang''s heart is covered with the haze of meaning, and he hums coldly: "I don''t care. You saved my life, and it''s not just once. I think that my life is priceless, not something worldly can compare. I will marry you to repay your kindness. "


    This kind of words immediately like flat bottom thunder general, blow Murong Sheng for a long time don''t know how to talk with people.


    To repay my life-saving kindness with a promise?


    This is not wishful thinking! I have to see if she is willing to help me!


    "I just happened to save you. Don''t think about it..." Murongsheng retorts and is interrupted before he speaks.


    Shangguanhuang''s tone, with a trace of pleasure and some overbearing, whispered in murongsheng''s ear: "because you are not willing to let me die, you will save me."


    This kind of words contain a kind of tone that you don''t say, I all understand, let Murong Sheng a mouthful of old blood to spurt out. I want to faint now.


    It doesn''t make sense to talk to a cheeky person!


    What''s wrong with her?! She is looking at this person''s illness some strange, want to see according to their own learning things can some targeted treatment. I just want to study and verify the extent of my strength.


    What else do you want him to die! Fart!


    It''s rare to see such a rare cause of disease. I suddenly ran into her, but I didn''t want to itch my heart and my hands?


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to talk to this person now, especially she can''t move now and is completely controlled by this man.


    No mood, no idea.


    When he untied her acupoints, she turned away without saying a word. After meeting this person, it is also a detour, with this kind of dead head melon seed person, she is unreasonable!


    Murongsheng''s silence makes shangguanhuang think that her silence is acquiescence. I''m sorry to say that because I''m a girl.


    Feeling the emaciated body in his arms, shangguanhuang is becoming more and more addictive. He didn''t want to spend his life with another person, but now he thinks that if this person is in his arms, it''s not a bad thing.


    Even some faint expectations.


    It''s just that the person in front of him still has some resistance. It doesn''t matter. He can wait slowly. Sooner or later, this person will accept him completely.


    "What do you like to take back?" Shangguanhuang didn''t get along with girls, but he didn''t think there should be too much silence between them. He took the lead in murongsheng''s silence.


    Murongsheng coughed lightly: "ah, right? I''ve taken a fancy to the things of the national treasury. I want to take them back to play."

 Chapter 303

    "Sure enough, there are a lot of good things in the Treasury, but," Shangguan Huang said with a smile, "why bother? If you want anything, I''ll give it to you directly. "


    Murongsheng skims her mouth. She can take all the things in the Treasury. In front of this person, dare to help her empty the whole treasury?


    "Can you untie my acupoints first? It''s tiring and exhausting for me to talk to you like this


    Shangguanhuang, unwilling to let go of the people in his arms, nods on murongsheng. As soon as he was untied, murongsheng came out of shangguanhuang''s arms like a slippery fish.


    Quickly away from a few steps, to keep up with the official Huang to maintain a certain distance.


    In an instant, shangguanhuang felt the warmth in his arms and left him. Body cool down, even the heart seems to have been hollowed out of the general, empty, people are very reluctant.


    Murong Sheng shakes his body and wants to shake off all the chill. He looks at the man in front of him. Black robes and ghost masks are nothing special.


    If you are suddenly seen in the middle of the night, it''s really easy to scare people out of illness.


    "Do you wear a mask every day?" Murongsheng asked curiously, "when didn''t you take it down?"


    Shangguanhuang picked an eyebrow: "if you promise to marry me, I''ll take it down and show it to you."


    Murongsheng quickly refused, for fear that as soon as the man took down the mask, her life freedom would be limited: "no, don''t take it down. I''m not interested in what you look like now


    But


    The more Murong Sheng looks at this man, the more strange he feels. He always feels that there is a strange similarity between him and the ghost king. If I didn''t see this man seriously injured by assassinating the ghost king on my way to the nunnery last time, maybe


    It''s not right. The mask of the ghost king in the last life is not like this.


    It''s not like this person covering his face and showing only his eyes. It''s the kind of half mask that covers one eye and a part of the burn that doesn''t have a good place. All the other good places are exposed.


    "What? Do you really want to see my face? " Shangguanhuang had an idea at this moment, that is to take off the mask and show it to the woman in front of him. Perhaps, can let this woman infatuate with him also perhaps?


    "Ha?"


    As soon as murongsheng came back to herself, she saw an enlarged face in front of her, which almost made her scream. If it were not for her courage, she would have been scared to death by this man''s behavior!


    He stretched out his hand on the man''s shoulder and stepped back, staring: "I said, don''t get so close. Don''t you know that the mask on your face is very exciting? "


    Wearing a mask is not honest, still want to continue to eat her tofu?


    Dream!


    Shangguanhuang directly pushes murongsheng''s hand on his shoulder forward and pulls the retreating murongsheng back. Without the slightest precaution, murongsheng bumped into shangguanhuang''s chest, and immediately cried out: "how can your chest be so hard when you hit my nose! I''ve collapsed my nose. Will you pay for it? "

 Chapter 304

    On hearing this, shangguanhuang quickly released murongsheng''s hand, stepped back, and slightly bent his knees to adjust his horizontal line just like murongsheng. Then seriously looked at her nose, worried to see for a long time to relax, with a finger on the nose scrape: "naughty, where collapsed, or so small and lovely."


    As soon as the action was done, both of them were stunned.


    In particular, shangguanhuang''s tall body keeps a horizontal line with murongsheng, and his movements look very funny. Shangguanhuang''s other hand was still on murongsheng''s waist, and one fell on her nose


    This quiet down, almost can feel two people''s heart beating


    In the last life, although she married the ghost king, they were very restrained. There was never such an intimate action. Now


    I don''t know how, Murong Sheng feels Shangguan Huang''s fragrance and goes all the way to her nose. If she doesn''t want to smell it, she can only hold her breath.


    After staring at shangguanhuang for a long time, murongsheng pushes shangguanhuang away and looks at shangguanhuang like a flower picking Robber: "what''s the matter with you? I told you, don''t always eat my tofu, you still eat it


    This kind of person, obviously is not hit!


    Press on the ground and have a good fight, maybe you will become obedient!


    Murong Sheng thinks about it this way, because she sadly finds that the force value between her and Shangguan Huang is completely asymmetric. Unless she can take the medicine successfully, she will be beaten


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were complicated. He looked down at his fingers, which seemed to be stained with some light yellow powder. The two fingers rubbed each other. It''s the kind of rouge that women like to apply.


    However, most women don''t like to paint their faces white? Why, does this really exude a light yellow?


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at murongsheng, who is very defensive against him. There is a trace of meditation in his eyes. He sees that there are many secrets in this man. Let his heart very excited, want to give all one by one of the excavation.


    Looking at Shangguan Huang''s exploring eyes, Murong Sheng''s mind came up with some bad ideas. Is the secret on his face discovered by this man? Is it too late to kill now?


    At this time, some orderly steps on the stone came from a distance. Think about it with your toes. We all know that the guard of the patrol is coming, or coming in their direction!


    Murong Sheng immediately put Shangguan Huang behind him, turned and ran. The result just ran a step, was on the official Huang to drag to the bosom: "go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, shangguanhuang jumped up with murongsheng in his arms and flew to other places.


    "Just now, I seem to have seen a figure passing by?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. In the middle of the night, there are no figures."


    "I''m dazzled. The palace is so strict. How can there be people?"


    "I must be dazzled. I haven''t heard the voice. There''s a shadow somewhere."


    The guards who came looking around did not see anything. That may be really dazzled, otherwise how can you see someone fly away?

 Chapter 305

    "Where are you taking me?"


    Suddenly, he was held by shangguanhuang and flew up, and the speed was so fast that murongsheng almost hung on shangguanhuang. I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll let shangguanhuang fall down and have a disability.


    The first time I saw murongsheng nestling in his arms, shangguanhuang happily picked his eyebrows, hugged murongsheng''s waist and arms tightly: "don''t worry, I won''t drop you. However, if you don''t hold yourself tight and fall down, you won''t be responsible. "


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a flustered feeling of falling. Because of shangguanhuang, he suddenly stopped, two people''s bodies fell down directly! Scared Murong Sheng in a hurry, his hands around Shangguan Huang''s neck, legs wrapped around his waist. If you want to die together, no one can escape!


    "What are you doing?" While hugging shangguanhuang, he angrily accused him, "can you be more serious! If it''s just you, it''s OK, but now it''s two lives! Can you take it easy for me? "


    How can she die at this time when her revenge has not been avenged!


    If she was killed, she would not let him go as a ghost!


    Facing murongsheng''s angry tone, shangguanhuang doesn''t feel angry at all. On the contrary, my heart is full of happiness, enjoying murongsheng''s throwing himself in his arms, which is unprecedented. Holding murongsheng, he ran forward rapidly, and finally fell in front of a powerful bronze door.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, murongsheng ran down from shangguanhuang, staring at him angrily: "what do you want?! It''s not enough, isn''t it?! So big a man, don''t you know what''s wrong? "


    I''m really drunk. I''ve never seen such a shameless person! How could she be entangled with such a person!


    "Well?" Shangguanhuang took a step forward and said, "just now you held me tightly. How can you call me unfinished?"


    Murongsheng quickly stepped back, for fear that this guy would take advantage of one of her unprepared and directly take her into his arms.


    Think she''s a fool?! Do you really think that she has no brain and doesn''t know that this guy is falling on purpose to scare her? Originally thought that this is a very cold person, now it seems that this Ya is a beast!


    A big beast who likes to take advantage of girls!


    You must stay away from this person. If you meet this person several times, maybe she will be swallowed by this person, even without bones!


    Murongsheng''s brain turns quickly and looks around, thinking about how to escape from here quickly and say goodbye to the people in front of him thoroughly.


    Then he heard shangguanhuang say, "if you don''t come to the Treasury, what do you want?"


    "This is the Treasury?"


    Murongsheng abruptly stopped the thought of trying to slip away, and quickly looked at the bronze gate in front of him. Bronze door also don''t know what kind of craft is used, carved with very strange patterns, just looking at it makes people feel a little guilty.


    A little guilt about stealing.


    "This is the beast?" It''s fair to say that the gate of the National Treasury is carved with the design of divine beast.


    Shangguanhuang, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, took out a key that looked very fragile and was about to be broken, and shook it in front of murongsheng.

 Chapter 306

    Murongsheng didn''t take it for granted. Instead, he rolled his eyes and laughed sarcastically: "I said, you don''t think such a small key can open the door of the national treasury, do you?"


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t explain. He takes a step forward and inserts what he has in his hand into the lock hole. In an instant, I heard a rumbling sound. Two green Tung doors slowly opened, a burst of gold and silver jewelry like light, shining out from the inside.


    At this time, murongsheng could not care whether his face was swollen or not, but looked at the key in shangguanhuang''s hand in shock: "I''ll go, how can you have the key to the Treasury?"


    Shangguanhuang put the key away, joking: "walking on the road, suddenly kicked, picked up easily."


    Just pick it up?


    If so, a fool will believe it!


    Murongsheng curled her mouth, and she understood something in her heart. This man is obviously a frequent visitor in the palace. She looked for so long, did not find the Treasury position, the result of this man with her fly for a while, came.


    Besides, I haven''t met a bodyguard on the way!


    It''s obviously not that he was lucky, but that he was very familiar with the route here and knew when to avoid the patrolling guards.


    It is estimated that this man has come to the palace more than once.


    Otherwise, how can he feel like visiting his own back garden in this palace?


    Is it, in order to assassinate the ghost king, not only to find out the ghost King''s travel date, but also to touch the palace very thoroughly. I have to say that he and the ghost king are also true love.


    "If you don''t want to say it, it''s the same as who doesn''t have a secret." Murong Sheng did not want to break the casserole to ask in the end, is a personal heart do not want to say the secret. No matter where the key comes from, the door of the Treasury has been opened.


    What she is looking at is not the origin of the key, but the things in the Treasury!


    Watching Murong Sheng flash into the Treasury, Shangguan Huang''s eyes flickered a little. There were two keys to the Treasury in the Zhou Dynasty, one in the emperor''s hand and the other in his hand.


    If the gate of the National Treasury is not damaged and the treasures in the national treasury are lost, I''m afraid the emperor will think of him first.


    So what?


    Even if she wanted the stars and the moon in the sky, he would find a way to pick them off and give them to her. What''s more, it''s just something in the Treasury. There''s no other reason why she wants it.


    Shangguanhuang walked quickly behind murongsheng and walked into the Treasury. After the two men entered, the bronze gate of the Treasury was closed again, as if no one had ever come.


    When you enter the Treasury, there is a golden light everywhere. You don''t need to pack gold ingots, bricks and bars in boxes. Instead, they are stacked on the ground and piled up like amazing hills, shaking people''s eyes.


    Murongsheng takes a piece of gold ingot from the ground and looks at it. When he sees the extra things under the gold ingot with a smile on his face, he turns his mouth and throws the gold ingot back.


    "What? Don''t you like it? " Shangguanhuang asked very kindly.


    "Yes, of course, but even if I take out the gold ingot like this, it''s useless!" Murongsheng was a little angry. "It''s all branded with official seal. Do I dare to spend it?"

 Chapter 307

    Even if it is stolen back, it is estimated that the only use is to be shelved by her, or take it out every day to look at it well, there is no other role.


    It''s better to see if there are any other useful ones, such as this. If she is not careful, she may be traced and burned. She doesn''t want to make trouble now.


    "I''m stupid to take this kind of thing back and be investigated. There''s no good life at all!"


    Shangguanhuang followed murongsheng and said seriously, "I want you to be stupid, and I will support you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murongsheng turned around and glared at shangguanhuang, "you are stupid, your whole family is stupid!"


    "After you married me, we are a family, aren''t we? It''s good to be stupid together. "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and found that this man was too distorted to talk to him! Walking straight ahead, I don''t want to talk to him.


    Just after a few steps, shangguanhuang pulled him back: "be careful, if you go to the wrong place, you will touch the mechanism. Then you need me to help you."


    I can''t help shaking my head in my heart: a woman is so duplicative that she doesn''t believe anything.


    On hearing this, murongsheng became more and more peaceful. He didn''t have the idea to continue to rush around. He asked curiously, "here, are there any other organs?"


    "Yes, I don''t think you are stupid enough to admit that there is no organ in such an important place as the national treasury. Follow me."


    Murongsheng immediately stares at him. Break free two times also didn''t break free to open that pair of cold hands. With a cold hum, he turned his face to one side, sulking. Don''t say a word, it''s the attitude that what you like to say is what you want to say, anyway, I don''t want to talk to you.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s angry appearance, smiles a little in his heart, and kneads murongsheng''s wrist gently. With a flattering taste, sigh deep voice of the mouth: "women, is so stingy."


    Murongsheng thought that he could hear something nice from this man. As a result, he heard a sentence in half a day. Women are mean words?!


    Suddenly let murongsheng''s anger is up!


    Is this an apology? This is obviously adding fuel to the fire!


    If it wasn''t for the fear that he would touch any mechanism, murongsheng would surely have knocked people down and beat them up!


    "If you can''t talk, don''t talk!" Murong Sheng angrily stares at Shangguan Huang. He thinks that this person is still cute when he is sick. He doesn''t say a word.


    Which like now, a mouth out of the words let people very dislike.


    Shangguanhuang is very innocent. What did he say wrong? Why does murongsheng look so angry?


    Unable to figure it out, shangguanhuang asked, "don''t you like treasure? I''m going to show you. "


    I don''t know what murongsheng is angry about, but if there is any treasure that she likes, she should be happy, right?


    Shangguanhuang''s idea is very simple, that is to send something to murongsheng. Send to murongsheng happy, pull murongsheng''s hand to avoid the secret weapon along the road. Open a door and walk down the inside.


    What appears in front of murongsheng''s eyes is no longer the kind of single gold, but all kinds of jewelry and jade. Murongsheng''s eyes are wide open.

 Chapter 308

    However, these pearls and jades are not like the gold on the outside. They are engraved with official seals and can be used if taken out. Looking at the pile of boxes here, if you don''t want to move, it must be false.


    Although she is not particular about what kind of jewelry she wears, women naturally like this kind of bright jewelry. What''s more, these things are worth a lot of money even if they are taken out for silver.


    Although this person is not very good at speaking, the place she was led to was quite good. If she had come here alone, she would have ransacked it. But she was led by shangguanhuang, and she didn''t want to expose her strange place in front of anyone.


    However, she can''t take too many things just by holding them in both hands


    Murongsheng thought in his heart, "is there such a little thing in the Treasury?" Gold, gold, silver and jewelry are all very common? If the Treasury didn''t contain something more rare, she would feel ashamed.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s eyes and knows what she''s up to. Especially after hearing this sentence again, shangguanhuang understood it more clearly.


    "No, there are still many things. Would you like to go over and have a look one by one?"


    As soon as murongsheng''s eyes shine, she knows! It must be more than these things. After all, it has been inherited for hundreds of years. How can it be so common!


    "Look, now that I''m here, I''ll have a good look. I''ve seen a lot of these pearls and jades. I don''t mean anything at all. I want to see the real treasure that no one has ever seen! "


    Sure enough, she is the woman he likes! The courage is so big, also very can choose, very clever! Even if murongsheng wants to poke a hole in the sky, shangguanhuang will take care of him!


    As long as she can be happy.


    Shangguanhuang did not add more rain, directly opened another door, holding murongsheng''s hand to go in. The secret weapons here are more dense than those in front. Shangguanhuang tells murongsheng to let her step on the place he passed by.


    Just after two people went in, the back door was about to be closed. Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled a little, and his arms turned back. See just still brilliance dazzling room suddenly dim a lot of, haven''t wait for a person to react to come over of time, the door has been tightly closed.


    Shangguanhuang noticed something wrong everywhere. Looking back, he saw that murongsheng was smiling like a little mouse who had stolen the lamp oil, and his mood was a little happy.


    "Happy?" Shangguanhuang asked.


    "It''s OK," murongsheng nodded, as if he didn''t care a lot and asked, "well, if we go back, is it the same way back?" If she returns by the same way, she has to think about it carefully and put back some of the jewels before shangguanhuang finds them.


    "No, take another road."


    Suddenly, murongsheng was relieved, and he didn''t care whether shangguanhuang was eating her tofu or not. Let shangguanhuang pull her wrist, the whole person is happy. Anyway, she has taken so many treasures for herself. It doesn''t matter if this person holds hands and takes advantage of them.


    As a reward for bringing her into the Treasury!

 Chapter 309

    "Wow."


    To the new room, murongsheng looked at the things placed inside, shocked and wide eyed.


    Just looking at the name is the kind of unique treasure in the world! It seems that the most valuable things in the national treasury are those put here.


    "I didn''t expect that there were many good things in the great Zhou Dynasty for hundreds of years."


    For example, this map of mountains, rivers, and countries has been lost for a long time. Unexpectedly, it was collected in the national treasury.


    "Take whatever you like." Shangguanhuang said gently, slowly conniving.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. She didn''t even dare to touch these things. She was afraid that they would be worn out: "do you think this is your home? You can take whatever you like. If I take all these things away, the emperor will be very angry. "


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at murongsheng, whose eyes are still glued to all kinds of treasures. He smiles and doesn''t speak.


    But in the back of the silent follow her, follow her to look at the hidden things in this room.


    After looking at the whole room, Murong Sheng tut tut tongue, thinking that the things here must not be enough to take out. Because anything will set off a storm in the world.


    Just like the gold in the first room, there are traces to follow.


    It can only be said that the more unique the treasure is, the less she can take it away at will. Although it''s easy for her to take it away, it''s very difficult to deal with it.


    Basically, there is no other treasure that can be put in this room. There are clear records in the imperial palace. If they disappear mysteriously in the Treasury and appear in the folk, I''m afraid they will touch her sooner or later.


    Baby itself is good, but just like gold, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Even if she took it, it could only be hidden in her own secret place. What''s the meaning of it? It doesn''t mean anything at all.


    "It''s no fun. It''s useless for me to take these things back. Let''s stay here," murongsheng said. It''s too eye-catching to take these things away. It''s better to stay. When I was about to leave, I suddenly saw a pot of plants in a corner, "what''s this?"


    Murongsheng curiously leaned over and looked at: "what is this? It''s dying. How come nobody cares? "


    Delicate flowerpot made of jade, planted with a small plant, the leaves have become yellow color. If there is no one to take care of, I''m afraid I will die here completely.


    "Is there something wrong with the emperor? The plant is not put outside, but watered and sunned every day. I''ve seen it put in such a dark room where there is no sunshine all the year round. It''s really a waste. " Murongsheng shook his head with a sigh.


    Looking at this pitiful little figure, I guess I haven''t been in the sun for a long time, and I''ve been watered.


    "This is Fu Zhu Hua." Shangguanhuang took a look and explained that he didn''t put the plant in his heart.


    "What flower?" Murongsheng is a little familiar.


    "A hundred years of publicity, a hundred years of flowering, a plant above can open up five flowers. If you take flowers, you can increase your skill for a hundred years and prolong your life. "

 Chapter 310

    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, murongsheng thought of it.


    In a book in the secret place, there is such a description of the function of floating flowers. And according to her analysis, the flowers can''t help prolonging life and increasing one hundred years'' skill. Maybe, there is a chance to cure this person''s cold.


    But she didn''t say it!


    Who makes this person so speechless and always eat her tofu!


    "If I take a flower, isn''t it invincible?" Murongsheng instantly talked about himself.


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at murongsheng''s small arms and legs, and wants to laugh. But he thinks that if he laughs at them, he will make murongsheng angry. He coughed softly: "I''m afraid not. There are so many people with excellent martial arts in this world. If you want to be invincible, I''m afraid you need to eat two. "


    "What if I want to beat you?"


    "I''m afraid you need three."


    "Your martial arts are so high?" Murongsheng''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t expect that the martial arts of the man in front of him would be so powerful. Then he had some doubts. "One flower is a hundred year palace, so three flowers are three hundred years'' martial arts? How old are you? You have 300 years of skill? Are you Is it the old man now? But what evil skill do you practice? You look very young? "


    Murongsheng looked up and down at shangguanhuang. He had seen him naked before. It was definitely not the hard chest that a centenarian should have. However, three hundred years, even if he does not eat, drink or sleep, and only practices martial arts, he will not be able to achieve it!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shangguanhuang can''t laugh or cry, looking at murongsheng who is turning around him, "don''t think so much, I''m not an old man. Cold makes me sick, but it''s also good. The four hours that ordinary people practice are the hours that I practice. "


    It''s unexpected that the woman in his mind is still a person who likes to imagine so much.


    Murongsheng is not a sentimental person, but from shangguanhuang''s mouth, she says that she doesn''t care, which makes her calculate in her heart. Shangguanhuang was suffering when she got sick. She saw it last time.


    Clearly know that they have not lived long, but also can be so indifferent, not everyone can do.


    Besides, some of this person''s mouth can''t speak.


    "Chills, it''s not a big problem. Sooner or later, there will be a way to solve it." murongsheng felt that this topic was not suitable to continue, and pinched shangguanhuang''s hand. "How can the floating flower be left here and let it live and die?"


    Murongsheng''s action is very slight, but it doesn''t mean shangguanhuang didn''t notice it. His mood suddenly improved a little. Feeling the temperature from murongsheng''s hand, shangguanhuang feels warm in his heart.


    Before, he thought that he did not need the sympathy of others, nor did he need the pity of others, let alone the comfort of others. But now, he doesn''t hate this feeling, and even wants to rely on it forever.


    Shangguan Huang took Murong Sheng''s hand tightly: "because the time is too long, who will do his best to take care of a plant in 200 years, just the grass in the rumor? Maybe it''s just a common grass. "

 Chapter 311

    "Since it has been identified as an ordinary grass, there is no need to continue to care for it, so it was left here and died on its own." Shangguanhuang didn''t believe the legend. After all, he didn''t see it with his own eyes, so it didn''t mean much to see it.


    Murongsheng did not believe that the grass in it was an ordinary one.


    She has seen that there are indeed floating flowers in this world. And this pot of flowers has been taken care of for more than 100 years and has not died. Murongsheng thinks that it will never be so simple.


    Maybe it''s not as magical as it is, but it also has some effects.


    "Since there is nothing to take, let''s go." Shangguanhuang looks at the time and is ready to lead murongsheng away. If you leave at daybreak, there may be some trouble.


    "Wait!"


    Murongsheng walked over and quickly picked up the jade flowerpot. Whether it was true or false, she took it back to see the situation. Anyway, looking at everything growing so happy in the secret place, maybe this dying flower can grow happily in the secret place?


    Murongsheng just picked up the jade flowerpot and heard a dull noise in the room. The shelf where the treasure was placed trembled slightly, and the next second immediately disappeared in front of two people''s eyes.


    Mingming just put all kinds of things in the room, now directly become empty, nothing.


    Murongsheng was stunned when he looked at the jade flowerpot in his arms. Could it be that if the flowerpot moved, it was the same as touching the mechanism?


    Suddenly he looks at shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang doesn''t seem to expect that there will be organs in this place. He quickly pulls murongsheng over, holds him up and runs outside.


    However, no matter how fast shangguanhuang ran, he didn''t change as quickly as the room did. In a twinkling of an eye, there was a road that could lead to the outside, but now it has disappeared without a trace. And the two walls quickly pushed towards the middle, as if trying to press the two men into meat mud.


    Let murongsheng and shangguanhuang have no place to escape.


    At the moment, Murong Sheng almost regret to die, if it was not for his just to touch the floating flower, it would not have happened now. Is it true that the result of her rebirth is to be crushed into meat mud with this person?


    Shangguanhuang placidly touched murongsheng''s head, raised his hand, and cleaved toward the wall. Only a "boom" was heard, and the wall in front of it was broken by shangguanhuang.


    And another wall because there is no partner''s cooperation, also stopped down.


    Murong Sheng is relieved. She just planned to enchant Shangguan Huang, and then drag him into the secret place to hide temporarily.


    Now it seems that there is no need to waste so much energy.


    This side of the gas hasn''t completely relaxed, see Shangguan Huang fierce cough, cough out a lot of blood.


    Murongsheng''s heart leaped, and he reached out to touch shangguanhuang''s pulse. As a result, he was dodged: "I''m ok, you get out of the way."


    Looking at murongsheng motionless, shangguanhuang directly pulls him to his side, reaches out his hand and cleaves toward another wall again. This time, there was no thorough solution, but several times in a row, and a hole came out, exposing the passage behind.


    Shangguanhuang put his hand over his mouth and coughed violently, spilling a lot of blood from his fingers.

 Chapter 312

    This time, Murong Sheng, regardless of Shangguan Huang''s wish or not, directly pulled people''s wrists and put them on the pulse. Suddenly, his anger came up: "are you out of your mind? Do you want to die?"?! The pulse has been so chaotic, you still use so much power?! You want to die? "


    No wonder, no wonder this person''s cold has not been good, the original character is too strong!


    Mingming last time, she has been checked, the body was conditioning, almost can last more than half a year. What happened? Now the body to make so shabby, don''t want to live to say, still need so much effort to let oneself see the king of hell early?!


    Just look for a rope and pull it. It''s gone completely, isn''t it?


    There is no good place for such a shabby place. If you don''t say it''s honest, take a rest and ask her if she has a way. As a result, I am very proud to mobilize the power in my body to split this stone!


    "It''s OK, cough..." Shangguanhuang coughed a little, took murongsheng''s hand down, "go out first, let''s go."


    As a result, a sudden accident happened. Before the two people walked towards the passage, they found that the ground under their feet suddenly split in two and split on both sides! In an instant, two people''s figures fell down.


    Murongsheng subconsciously grasped the people around him, and shangguanhuang also held murongsheng in his arms at the same time. I want to fly to the top of the room with a little bit of foot.


    As a result, just as he was about to fly up, a huge fishing net fell towards the two men. The whole fishing net exudes strange colors. Murongsheng immediately recognizes it after seeing it. The whole fishing net is dissatisfied with the venom!


    "You can''t go up! The nets are poisonous As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, shangguanhuang''s body stopped in the air.


    It''s impossible for heaven to enter the earth!


    Even at this moment, no matter how capable shangguanhuang is, he can only fall down with murongsheng in his arms and just stand firm in the stone wall. Then he saw the net fall down, making a slight sound of entering the water.


    Water?!


    Then, if you follow the current, will you be able to go out?!


    "Here''s the water! Can''t we get out of here? "


    As a result, a sentence from shangguanhuang made murongsheng cool from head to foot: "that''s the water of forgetting Sichuan."


    Legend has it that the water of forgetting the river does not float with goose feathers and can devour all kinds of things. If the water below is really forgetful, then They are really desperate.


    The two stone slabs above had been closed. Shangguanhuang could only rely on a piece of silver wire in his hand to stabilize the two people, hanging in the air. No trace of light, a little sound can be clearly visible.


    Shangguanhuang coughed twice, clenched his teeth, and swallowed the blood. But no matter what, there are still some flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    Murongsheng held shangguanhuang tightly in both hands. She felt the situation of shangguanhuang clearly and smelled the smell of blood.


    "What have you been doing lately? Why has the body been destroyed to look like a ragged doll again? " Murong Sheng pursed his lips and suppressed his anger. Last time, I managed to snatch this man''s life back from the gate of hell, but this man didn''t know what to cherish?

 Chapter 313

    Just when she felt her pulse, she had some calculation in her heart.


    If you don''t take care of this body quickly, I''m afraid there won''t be many years to live according to the extent of this person''s waste! Mingming''s body is so bad that he has to be brave, which makes murongsheng not know what to say.


    "You are in love with me." No doubt, just a simple statement.


    It''s not honest to hold murongsheng''s arm at all. Hold murongsheng tightly in his arms, so that there is no gap between two people''s bodies.


    "You


    Murongsheng subconsciously moved for a moment, but felt shangguanhuang was also supporting, immediately gritted his teeth, endured, and said angrily: "I tell you, if there is no way now, I will definitely kill you here, sex wolf!"


    "Yes? If I can be killed by you, I''m very honored. "


    Shangguanhuang said flirting words, eyebrows slightly frowned up. Thin silver silk into the heart of the hand, the palm of the flesh are cut open. The blood flowed down the silver wire, from the wrist into the arm, making him feel very uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng frowned, feeling the smell of blood more and more strong, some worried about shangguanhuang is not hurt where? Slowly freeing up a hand, ready to grope in shangguanhuang''s body, to see the situation.


    He was scolded by shangguanhuang immediately: "don''t move, I will throw you down if you move again!"


    Murongsheng stopped and said, "I just want to feel your pulse and see how much your body has been hurt! You know, if you die here, I''ll die with you


    "It''s bleeding. Stop the bleeding." Shangguan Huang''s plain mouth.


    "What you said is simple. Can blood stop so easily?"


    "I believe you," shangguanhuang chuckled. "Since you saved my life the last two times, I believe you very much now."


    "It''s dark here. You believe me. I don''t believe myself. How do I know to look for your acupoints in such a dark situation? "


    "I believe you," shangguanhuang said confidently, "didn''t you help me with acupuncture before? It''s not like you haven''t seen my body. It will be OK. "


    This words say seem to listen to have no problem, but the tone inside also take some of the taste of ridicule. Murongsheng''s face was hot and he hummed coldly: "since you believe me so much, don''t blame me if I''m wrong."


    Murongsheng''s hand slowly rubbed shangguanhuang''s body. He couldn''t see anything clearly in the dark. He could only vaguely identify the exact acupoints by this method.


    Let shangguanhuang feel itchy, lower his head to murongsheng''s ear and laugh, his voice is hoarse and magnetic, hear murongsheng''s face more red: "I want to, as before, take off the clothes for you to touch."


    Originally, murongsheng didn''t want to be crooked, but shangguanhuang said that, and now the two people are close together Murongsheng''s eyes can''t see clearly now, so he can only recall shangguanhuang''s upper body in his mind


    Suddenly blush is about to be the same as the red apple, originally just to see a doctor to save people, was shangguanhuang such a stir, it seems to be in the same ambiguous.


    "Shut up, don''t talk!"

 Chapter 314

    Murong Sheng shakes his head and shakes away the yellow face in his mind. He grits his teeth and says, "if you are injured, you can''t stop your mouth!"


    Fortunately, it''s dark. I can''t see anything. Otherwise, seeing her face so red, the man in front of her will laugh at her!


    Murongsheng fumbled for a while, and he had determined the correct position of the acupoints in his heart. With a flash of silver needle, he stabbed shangguanhuang''s chest.


    Because shangguanhuang was wearing clothes, murongsheng still had some anger in his heart, which was much harder than before. The painful shangguanhuang instinctively shrunk for a while and humed: "it''s really a little girl who remembers revenge."


    "Hum," murongsheng rolled his eyes, "it''s good to know in my heart, and say that the next injection will make you so painful."


    "Ah," shangguanhuang sighed softly, "they all say that this fight is a kind of personal abuse and love. You want me to hurt so much. It seems that you love me so much. My heart is really moved."


    As soon as this sentence came out, murongsheng''s hand almost trembled. The silver needle in his hand almost fell into the water below.


    "Can you be honest?"?! If you are talking in disorder, I will make you completely speechless! " Murongsheng knows that this man not only likes to take advantage in his hands, but also likes to take advantage in his mouth!


    Look, does that sound human?


    It seems that a cold person, how to speak so people feel numb, goose bumps all over it?


    After going out, she will never have any contact with this man again, absolutely not!


    Looking at Murong Sheng is really angry, Shangguan Huang decisively closed his mouth. Murongsheng started and quickly pricked a few needles in his body: "how long can you hold on, tell me."


    Even shangguanhuang told him that he would spend more time practicing than others. But it''s not a good way to hang all the time. Moreover, she estimated in her heart that more than half an hour had passed.


    Just ask, shangguanhuang''s health is already very bad, how long can he persist?


    Knowing that there was not much time to delay, shangguanhuang tried to make murongsheng not hear any of the same things: "I think it''s very good now. There are only you and me here. And the two of us can be so close to each other. I don''t really like going out. "


    "You are either mentally ill or ill!" Murongsheng was so angry with him that he put his arms around his waist and pinched him, "if you don''t want to go out, I still want to go out. I don''t want to fall into this forgetful water by accident. "


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have said it." Shangguanhuang has a lot of insight and energy to admit that he talks nonsense.


    Murongsheng snorted. He was very relieved and looked at the closed stone slab: "if you throw me up, can I kick it off?"


    Kick it out?


    Shangguanhuang was strangely silent for a moment, thinking about murongsheng''s small arms and legs, very sincere: "I''m afraid not."


    "Are we really going to stay here for the rest of our lives?" Murongsheng some frustration, leaving shangguanhuang, "you look down on me so much, go to kick yourself to try!"

 Chapter 315

    She just wanted to help, but she was despised by shangguanhuang. She was really depressed.


    Who knows, shangguanhuang listened to what she said, and unexpectedly responded well.


    "Hold on, don''t fall."


    Before murongsheng could react, he found that shangguanhuang loosened his arm around her waist. Scared, murongsheng quickly hugs his neck. Shangguanhuang condenses all his power in his palm. Even if murongsheng, who has no internal power, is aware of a slight difference in the surrounding air.


    All of the air flow all toward the direction of shangguanhuang condensation in the past, let her appear very depressed.


    Then he heard a roar, and the closed stone slab was directly photographed as a big hole by shangguanhuang. The stone falls from the top. Shangguanhuang turns around and holds murongsheng in his arms. A stone falling from the top hits shangguanhuang''s back.


    Originally, my body was overloaded, and I was shot with blood. In murongshan''s exclamation, she tears down her clothes and quickly raises her hand to wrap the silver in her left hand. Then she grabs murongsheng''s two hands and shoves the wrapped silver into her hands.


    Holding the silver wire, murongsheng only feels the smell of blood. Before she can go deep for a long time, shangguanhuang has no strength to let her hold the silver wire, and then her whole body falls down.


    "No!" Murongsheng exclaimed in surprise and quickly reached out to shangguanhuang.


    Let murongsheng grasp shangguanhuang''s wrist, but because the weight is slowly sliding down.


    "Come on, take my hand! I''m going to lose you! " Murongsheng''s eyes are red, staring at shangguanhuang who was caught by her.


    At the moment, the stone slab on the upper side has been pierced by shangguanhuang. The light shines down from it, which makes murongsheng see the horror of forgetting the river!


    So at the foot of shangguanhuang, it flows quietly, like a pool of stagnant water. It''s dark, and you can''t see the bottom. There is a beast hidden in it. As long as shangguanhuang falls down, he will be swallowed up.


    Quiet frightening, people from the bottom of my heart inexplicably rise to a shudder feeling, make scalp numb, just want to quickly away.


    Murongsheng couldn''t imagine if she hadn''t caught shangguanhuang just now. Is shangguanhuang completely disappeared when he fell down? Thinking of shangguanhuang''s life when she can''t hold on, murongsheng grabs shangguanhuang''s wrist.


    "Take my hand! hurry up! Or you''ll fall! "


    Murongsheng roared at shangguanhuang.


    However, shangguanhuang now has no strength. It''s not that he wants to be engulfed by the water of the forgotten River and doesn''t want to catch Murong Sheng. But the Qi in his body had been in a mess, and the viscera didn''t know what they were squeezed into.


    He has been able to hold on to the present, which is very considerable.


    Now, because he forcibly uses the power in his body to break the stone slab on his head, his body has begun to be out of his control.


    He has no strength to catch murongsheng.


    Shangguanhuang looks up at murongsheng''s red eyes and stares at him, hoping that he can grasp her wrist. Biting his teeth, a bloody smell spread in his mouth. Murongsheng''s wrist moved slightly and held murongsheng''s wrist directly!

 Chapter 316

    Murongsheng took a deep breath and concentrated all his strength on his hands.


    A hand tightly hold silver, dare not have any lax.


    And the other hand seizes shangguanhuang. Even if he is numb, he can''t let go. He must persist in the end!


    Murongsheng clenched her teeth, even if her two arms had been pulled into a straight bamboo pole, she was almost out of touch, but murongsheng knew that she could not give up.


    Just because the foot of shangguanhuang is not ordinary flowing water, but forgetting water!


    This in the heart a worry, don''t care what pain, crazy will arm up pull, want to shangguanhuang to up lift: "you use some strength! Work hard! I''ll be able to climb up in a minute, quick


    This man can''t die, absolutely not.


    Even if it''s dead, it can''t die in front of her. She can''t watch this person die in front of her!


    Shangguanhuang can feel murongsheng is trying to pull him up, but now he can even breathe to involve every pain of the body, let alone make efforts. Now, he doesn''t use any strength at all.


    He raised his head and looked at murongsheng''s sweating, some of which even fell on his ghost mask. His voice was low and hoarse: "if I really die, do you think of me from time to time?"


    He is not demanding to think of him every day. He only hopes that the person in front of him can think of him from time to time.


    To be a man, we should not be greedy.


    Have reached this point, but also fantasy what?


    "I tell you! If you die, I will never miss you! So, you can''t let go, you''re going to climb up my arm! " Murongsheng has been so ferocious in pain that he listens to shangguanhuang''s dejected words and opens his mouth in direct anger.


    Waiting for shangguanhuang, you can hear a slight sound dripping in the water, like the sound of water drops.


    "You..." Murongsheng noticed the sound and gazed at it. He found that there was blood dripping down shangguanhuang''s arm in the water. "You''re injured, why don''t you tell me!"


    "Tell you, let you plain for me worry?" Shangguan Huang reluctantly chuckled, "but I think you should think of me from time to time, no regrets."


    Listen to this sentence, let Murong Sheng heart inexplicably a tight. I always feel that something bad is going to happen. The idea just emerged from the heart, the next second was hit by shangguanhuang''s action and disappeared.


    Just now, the old bull''s nose was useless. He couldn''t pull shangguanhuang down. His arm was about to be broken. The next moment I felt a burst of relaxation in my arm. Shangguan Huangren had already risen up with her strength, reached out and grabbed Yinsi, and held her in his arms with one hand.


    This action is so fast that murongsheng doesn''t react. He looks at shangguanhuang stupidly, and his eyes won''t blink.


    What''s going on?


    Didn''t you just come up?


    How did you run up like a monkey?


    She can''t be cheated by this person, can she?!


    She said that he has nearly 300 years of skill. How can he lose his strength and die so easily?!


    There''s a saying that''s well said. It''s called the millennium of disaster!


    Thanks to the fact that she was still worried about this, she was afraid I''m afraid that this person will fall into the water of forgetting Sichuan, and as a result

 Chapter 317

    "You..."


    Murongsheng''s words haven''t come out yet. Shangguanhuang turns murongsheng''s body around with an action. With his back to his chest, he held her tightly in his arms. Put her head on her shoulder and took a deep breath.


    Clench your teeth to insist on, breath obviously with a kind of unstable flavor: "remember, think of me from time to time."


    "What are you doing?" Murongsheng was confused by shangguanhuang''s behavior, and he couldn''t keep up with this man''s idea. "Since you are OK, let''s think about how to get up. Anyway, a hole has been made... "


    "I''ll send you up, but this is the only chance. You have to take advantage of it!" Shangguanhuang doesn''t give murongsheng any chance to speak, but directly interrupts what she wants to say.


    In order to embrace her abdomen hand also changed position, tightly grasp her waist. Deep in murongsheng''s neck took a breath, chin gently rubbed on her head: "must think of me, OK?"


    Then he raised his head and looked at the hole in his head: "seize the opportunity!"


    When murongsheng heard this, he finally understood what shangguanhuang was going to do!


    Shangguanhuang wants to send her up! But what about him?! He sent her up. What about himself? Can we go up there?!


    Remembering the scene that he almost fell into the water, murongsheng was thrilled and smelled: "what about you? What are you going to do?! Tell me


    Unfortunately, shangguanhuang is not ready to tell murongsheng the answer, with the help of silver. Hold murongsheng''s back tightly and swing up.


    For a moment Two Three times


    There was a strong squeeze on his chest, as if he was going to tear all his organs apart. The hand nearly released the silver wire, and the two fell down together.


    Shangguanhuang bites the tip of his tongue, and the pain instantly calls back a trace of Qingming. With the last effort, he quickly condensed his strength and slapped murongsheng on the back.


    "Hold on


    A strong breath directly sent murongsheng to the cave.


    When shangguanhuang wanted to see if he could go up, he found that he had no inner power. That blow was his last strength.


    Shangguanhuang some unwilling to hook the lips, it seems that he really want to say goodbye to his woman thoroughly.


    The hand could no longer hold the silver wire, and the body fell down. It''s just that seeing murongsheng is safe and sound, I put down one thing in my heart.


    If only I could meet her earlier? If we met earlier, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time that he didn''t even know who she was.


    He didn''t regret that he had saved her. He just regretted that he couldn''t continue to protect her


    The figure quickly fell into the water, and was swallowed by the dark water in an instant.


    Murongsheng flustered rolled into the room, the light let her subconsciously closed her eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I found that everything had returned to its original state. If it wasn''t for a big hole in the ground, I''m afraid no one would know it had been broken in.

 Chapter 318

    Shangguanhuang''s last blow was so powerful that murongsheng''s body fell apart. He was lying on the floor, feeling numb and his head would explode.


    The next moment, murongsheng can''t care about the pain in his back, so he quickly lies in the position of the big hole and looks down. There''s nothing. She can''t see anything!


    What about people?!?


    Where''s the ghost face man?!


    Murongsheng''s eyes swept every position below, and he didn''t dare to give up any clues. But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find the ghost man.


    Is


    Man, did you fall into the water?


    Murongsheng''s heart is extremely angry, no one can decide her life and death. Why does this man want to make up his mind without asking her opinion?!


    Without even thinking about it, murongsheng fell directly from the cave into the water.


    Suddenly, the cold water wrapped her, swallowed her completely, and the water became calm again without any fluctuation.


    Murongsheng only felt that there was only one feeling all over him, that is, it was very cold and ice!


    And the same, this cold to the bone feeling, let her thinking also gradually clear up. A lot of details are playing back in her brain, let her reflect, what the ghost man did is so shocking and touching.


    From the beginning, she had figured out a way out for herself. As long as her secret place was there, she could go out if she wanted to. If she can''t get out, she will take the ghost face man to the secret place.


    But she thought all this, ghost face man does not know!


    In his mind, the current situation is hopeless, there is no life to find.


    When she finally felt the pulse of the ghost face man, she found that his body was gradually unable to support him. At this time, the exercise of martial arts would only accelerate the collapse of his body and lead to death.


    In his eyes, she was a weak girl who could not do martial arts. It''s just a drag bottle, a burden. As long as you leave her behind, even those whose bodies have been damaged to that extent will be able to get out of here.


    He must be very clear in his heart, but why did the ghost face man choose to save her first? Let her live first? But I fell into the water.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that murongsheng was not moved. Because she is human, flesh and blood, lived two lives, first met such a person with her life, how could she not touch it?


    Even murongsheng didn''t realize that when she saw that there was no ghost face man below, the expression on her face was so panic.


    Murongsheng grinds her teeth. Although she looks very weak now, she needs protection very much. But it''s not a waste to be protected everywhere!


    Like this involving life and death of human feelings, she would not bear it!


    Otherwise, I will feel guilty for a lifetime!


    Murongsheng thought that he would sink. He had already figured out how to find the man, and then figured out how to dig out of the water. As a result, she actually Like a piece of wood, in the water to help up?


    Huh?


    Murongsheng floats on the surface of the water, shocked. What''s the situation?

 Chapter 319

    Is not to say that forgetting the river can swallow everything in the world?


    How did she float?


    So will the ghost face man be the same as her? And before they will forget the water to imagine too terrible?


    The result saw a circle, did not see the ghost face man floating figure. So, she''s an exception?


    No matter how shocking the incident is, murongsheng has no time to think about how it happened. Now the most urgent task is to find out the ghost man quickly.


    Count the time, it''s been a long time!


    If you don''t find out the person quickly, I''m afraid you''ll drown!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and went into the water. As a result, his fart was useless!


    No matter from the outside or from the inside, the water is dark and nothing can be seen. If you want to find someone, it''s impossible!


    Once again floating on the water, murongsheng has been anxious to curse his mother. If only there was a way to light up the water. Where can she find the tool to light up the water at this time!


    Ah


    By the way


    Didn''t she just take a lot of pearls and jade? There will always be a night pearl in it?!


    Murongsheng simply admired his intelligence. He quickly found a few night pearls and tried his best to hang them around his neck. Once again, he dived into the water. This time, he was able to see the situation in the water.


    Although it can only light up a little bit of the scope, but for murongsheng, it has been very satisfied, better than blind!


    There are many skeletons under the dark water. It is estimated that there are not a few people who want to steal from the Treasury. However, if you come in, you will never be able to go out.


    Murongsheng doesn''t have time to sigh about other people''s lives. Instead, she wants to find out the trace of the ghost face man as soon as possible. If she can''t find out any more, she may have to float up and take a breath.


    In this way, it will take a lot of time.


    Just when murongsheng was about to choke, he suddenly saw a hand. Palm exposed bones, palm of the meat incomplete cover above, seems to have not begun to rot.


    Murongsheng turned his eyes away after seeing it. He thought it was someone who came here to steal. As a result, he died here for only a few days.


    When I want to go upstream and catch my breath. Murongsheng suddenly remembered something and opened his eyes a little wider.


    No!


    That hand, it''s not right!


    If you die for several days, how can there be no sign of swelling? Just that hand, and blood floating out of the flesh, it''s not a dead man, it''s a living man!


    But How can a ghost face man''s hand become like that?!


    Anyway, that hand must be his, absolutely his!


    Murongsheng quickly had the past again and saw a corpse with familiar clothes lying on a group of skeletons. He quickly reached out and grasped the wrist of the man. Then he saw that the mask on the man''s face was slightly askew, revealing a thin lip.


    Murongsheng can''t hold it any longer. He just drags people into the secret place. Inside, murongsheng gasps for breath, then touches shangguanhuang''s pulse.


    Fortunately, I caught up. I didn''t die completely!

 Chapter 320

    There is still gas, so it proves that this person has not been completely burped and farted yet.


    Murongsheng looks at the evil ghost mask on shangguanhuang''s face and thinks whether to take it off. It''s too much of a hindrance.


    But think about it, if you take it away, it seems that some of it is not very good. After all, people wear masks. They just don''t want to be seen.


    Forget it, when this person wants to take it away, take some. She''s still put on her face and doesn''t move.


    Murongsheng repeatedly pressed shangguanhuang''s chest: "wake up, don''t sleep. If you sleep again, you will never wake up!"


    No matter what murongsheng does, shangguanhuang''s eyes are always closed, and he doesn''t want to wake up.


    "Damn, what''s wrong with it?" Murongsheng remembered that his eyes were slightly red, and he thought of a book he had seen before. It said that he was saving people like this!


    But when he felt shangguanhuang''s body getting colder and colder, and his breath getting weaker and weaker, murongsheng was going crazy.


    What should this man do in order to save him completely??!


    "You make decisions without my permission. Do you have to come over and explain it to me?" Murongsheng said as he pressed shangguanhuang''s chest with his hand, "you get up quickly, I''ll settle an account with you, get up quickly!"


    "Don''t you show off that you are very powerful? What? Nearly 300 years of skill! The palace is your back garden! Beat me, kill me and eat my tofu. I haven''t settled these accounts with you. Wake up quickly


    All the methods have been used up, and the man in front of him still has no reaction at all, which makes murongsheng feel a bit desperate. Is there really no way to save it?


    Or she, too long?


    No!


    There''s another way!


    Murongsheng remembers in vain that she drank something she didn''t know last time. I don''t know if it will work to feed this person. But at this point, whether it''s useful or not, we have to try it.


    It works. It''s a lucky man. It happens to happen. If it doesn''t work, we have to think of other ways


    Murongsheng opened the mask of the ghost and poured down the water. Looking at shangguanhuang''s reaction in a nervous mood, with a bit of panic.


    Hope it works!


    When he saw that shangguanhuang''s chest had been able to see the ups and downs with the naked eye, murongsheng was completely relieved


    ¡­¡­


    Qing Ying wakes up early in the morning to help Murong Sheng wash, only to find that there is no Murong Sheng on the bed.


    Did you get up for a walk?


    Green cherry curiously came forward and touched it on the bed. It was so cold that his face turned white.


    Miss, did you not come back all night?!


    If someone finds out about it, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    At this time, murongsheng came back wearing a wet night clothes. As soon as he came in, he saw Qingying''s pale face and panic walking around the room. He exclaimed, "Qingying, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 321

    Green Ying instantly turned to see in the past, see the person who comes in is Murong Sheng, this just relaxed tone, hurried forward: "Miss, where are you going, can frighten the maidservant."


    After that, Qing Ying reflected that murongsheng was wearing strange clothes, and her eyes widened for a long time: "Miss, are you What kind of clothes are you wearing? "


    Looking at Qing Ying''s reaction, Murong Sheng knows that no one knows what happened to her that she didn''t come back all night, which is also a relief.


    He looked down at his tattered and wet clothes. He waved his hand and didn''t have the strength to talk to qingyingduo: "go, get me some hot water. Yesterday I fell into the river and need a good wash."


    At the thought that there were so many corpses in the river, Murong Sheng couldn''t help shivering and got goose bumps. How dirty it must be for so many corpses!


    It''s better to take a bath and wash it well!


    If she knew who designed the Treasury, she would not play with that person! Pervert, it''s really pervert, she almost died in it!


    In the future, I will steal things from the Treasury, only from the second room. Like the third room, she would never take a step!


    Fortunately, God has eyes, so that she can float above the water, and then find a new exit. Otherwise, it''s really uncertain whether she is dead or alive now.


    "Oh, miss, just a moment. I''ll go now!" Green cherry flustered ran out to boil water, afraid of delay for a long time let murongsheng cold.


    I just want to go for a walk in the Treasury, and then take some of the things before. I didn''t expect that so many things were involved in the back.


    Things are going too fast for her to be on guard. If she had known so many things behind, she would not have thought, what Treasury would she follow him to?


    Although in the end, there is nothing wrong with both of them, but if she doesn''t have a secret place. Isn''t her life going to be exchanged for that ghost man''s life? This kind of transaction, murongsheng in any case in mind is unacceptable.


    She and the ghost face man have not yet known each other to the point where they can exchange their lives. No matter what the purpose of his heart is to save her, her heart is very unable to bear the responsibility.


    It''s not a debt of human feelings. It''s a debt of human life. How can she repay it in the future?


    I can''t find the body. How can I return it?!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. Fortunately, she found the ghost face man and saved his life. Several times, he is still in a coma and half life immortal state, which is better than letting him die alone under the water of forgetting Sichuan.


    As long as people still have a breath, and the heart beating, then she has a way to find a way to cure that person.


    I don''t know whether it will work to give him that spring water, or I''ll feed him a little condensed fruit in his mouth?


    Murongsheng said that he would do it, but before Qingying came back, he quickly dodged into the secret place. I picked up a small fruit from the spring water and put it directly into the mouth of the ghost face man. After watching him swallow it into his stomach, I ran out of the secret place.


    As soon as she came out, she heard Qingying shout: "Miss, I''ve got the hot water back."

 Chapter 322

    In Princess Rui''s room, you can hear the sound of porcelain falling to the ground in the early morning.


    Mammy stood aside and yelled: "what are you still doing here? Why don''t you hurry to clean up the ground?"


    Standing on both sides of the maid this just trembling kneel on the ground, picking up the porcelain pieces on the ground, the body is shivering.


    "Cheap girl, little bitch!" Princess Rui was very angry. She swept all the tea cups that had just been placed on the table and handed them up. She made several clear sounds, "murongsheng, this little bitch!"


    Mammy''s face was stiff, and she waved to the maid who was packing things in the room: "you all go back first."


    Just picked up the general servant girl, quickly put down the things in hand, low head from the room back out, heart palpitation.


    When there was no one in the room, Mammy just stood beside Princess Rui and gently advised: "Niang Niang, you all know that she is a little bitch, so why do you want to be so cheap


    "If only you could find a way to punish her for being so ungrateful. It''s not worth it to be angry. "


    "Mammy, you see it! How do I treat that cheap girl! Help her out. Help her talk. I''ve done all that I need to do, but what about the dead girl?! If I don''t know anything, I''ll give it back. Since I''m still brushing my face in front of so many people! " As long as Princess Rui remembered the picture of last night, she didn''t have a good sleep all night.


    "What''s wrong with hong''er?! Not far away, I don''t know how many women want to get married to King Rui''s house in the capital, or they are willing to be concubines. They are all very grateful! As a result, the dead girl! I let her become hong''er''s wife because I had a good relationship with Qin! Otherwise, with her dead girl''s ability, even a concubine''s room will not compensate! He also slandered hong''er there! She''s not qualified for that! " Rui Princess gas of a face all twisted up, where still have in the past gentle can drip water appearance.


    At the thought of what happened in the Palace last night, the fire in Princess Rui''s heart could not be put out.


    Slap on the table, hate is gnashing his teeth: "she fortunately in front of so many people''s face, said to hong''er to rest?! Who does she think she is! What''s the right to come and rest my honger! The marriage of that year was also put forward by the Qin family. If I didn''t think Qin was a good one, I wouldn''t agree! This murongsheng is just a little white eyed wolf


    Rui princess has been so angry that she can''t take care of her image and scolds everywhere. If murongsheng really appeared in front of her now, she might really slap murongsheng in the face.


    Because murongsheng let their mother and son really lost face!


    "Princess, this murongsheng doesn''t match our son. Shizi is worth a better woman. This murongsheng is something, "mammy took a cup of tea again, poured water and handed it to Princess Rui to moisten her voice." if the empress doesn''t like this murongsheng, I''ll arrange several people to give her to that one secretly, so that she won''t be upset when she sees her. "

 Chapter 323

    Princess Rui is in a hurry. In recent days, there is not a good thing that can make her feel comfortable. My mood is very bad, not to mention seeing murongsheng. I feel very upset when I think about it.


    "You''d better get rid of that dead girl. I don''t want that dead girl to appear in front of me any more!"


    Since you don''t want to marry her honger, go to hell!


    "The princess can rest assured that the old slave will arrange this matter properly."


    With the command of Princess Rui, Mammy nodded and retreated. In the eye eye twinkles a few minutes the cold light of the Yin ruthless, go to deal with this let Rui Princess mood not good matter.


    After mammy left, Princess Rui drank all the tea in her hand. The cool water flows into the belly, which makes the anger in Princess Rui''s heart a little less.


    Murongsheng!


    What a fool!


    Originally thought, will Murong Sheng in the side, later can use her to do things. I didn''t expect that this dead girl would be so ignorant. Since she is not willing to marry into Rui palace, then go to die!


    What hong''er can''t get, no one else can get it!


    Even if it''s a pity to kill murongsheng, she''ll be known later Her death is the best ending!


    In order to avoid something that people can''t control in the future, it''s better to kill murongsheng now!


    "Murongsheng made my son lose face! I can''t look up in front of so many people! Don''t blame me. I took murongsheng''s life in spite of my old friendship! "


    Princess Rui threw the tea cup in her hand to the ground, and her eyes showed a kind of fierce look.


    "Mother? What''s the matter with you? "


    As soon as shangguanhong came in, she saw the ferocious look of Princess Rui''s eyes. She frowned slightly and asked.


    "Why are you here?" Princess Rui took a look at shangguanhong who suddenly appeared. She didn''t expect that he would come here suddenly. When she thought of what happened last night, she was impatient. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me? "


    Shangguanhong pursed her lips, avoided the porcelain fragments on the ground, and sat on the seat beside Princess Rui: "my mother is still angry because of what happened last night?"


    Shangguanhong''s calm face made Princess Rui''s heart beat: "you know what I''m doing! You''re growing up now. Your wings are hard. I can''t care about you, and I don''t want to care about you. In the future, you can do whatever you want, and I will never interfere with it! "


    Even if she didn''t send someone out to inquire, she could imagine what would have happened at the party yesterday. She asked the emperor to marry her. As a result, her son would rather resist the order than accept it. Didn''t she slap her in the face?!


    Those women who did not deal with her in the past must not know how happy they were! I''m afraid I''ll wake up in my dream if I can see her jokes!


    What Princess Rui said was angry. Shangguanhong didn''t want to come with her. Instead, she bowed her head and apologized: "don''t be angry. When she was angry, her son didn''t deal with it properly last night. My son is not here to apologize to your mother? "

 Chapter 324

    "Apology?" Princess Rui looked at shangguanhong with a smile, "what''s the apology, what''s the mistake? You''re not wrong. I''m wrong. It''s because I shouldn''t insist on letting you fulfill a verbal engagement. You should make your own decision about your own marriage. I''m not qualified to intervene, and I won''t intervene in the future. "


    "You''re not wrong, my mother. It''s all my son''s fault," shangguanhong looked at Princess Rui sincerely. "Today, my son came to talk to my mother. If the mother''s concubine is still determined to let her son marry murongsheng back to the mansion, the son will agree. "


    When Princess Rui heard shangguanhong''s words, she looked at shangguanhong in surprise and felt that he was joking.


    "Last night, the Emperor gave orders. You didn''t obey them. The divorce papers are all out, and they say that they would rather marry Murong Shan than Murong Sheng. Now that your marriage with murongsheng is invalid, you come to me and tell me that you want to marry her? "


    Looking at shangguanhong, Princess Rui couldn''t understand his son any more. She only felt that he was whimsical!


    Sneer: "even if you want to marry her now, it''s too late! Have you forgotten that the emperor married Murong Sheng to the ghost King yesterday and became the future ghost princess! "


    At the beginning, she tried her best to let shangguanhong marry murongsheng, but shangguanhong didn''t want to. Now that the engagement has been cancelled, murongsheng has also been given marriage to others. Shangguanhong has figured out that he wants to marry someone again?!


    But the emperor in front of so many people, how could shangguanhong regret it and change it easily?!


    Besides, who is the ghost king? Who dares to rob people with the ghost king?!


    If shangguanhong could figure it out before yesterday, Princess Rui would be very happy. But now, listening to shangguanhong''s words, there was no feeling of happiness in his heart, and he looked at him coldly.


    I''m so spoiled by her that I don''t think about the consequences when I do anything. It''s all in my heart!


    However, you are just a little prince of Rui. Can you compete with the imperial power by heart?!


    Shangguanhong''s face was calm, and he didn''t regard it as a big problem: "the letter of divorce I wrote doesn''t count, as long as I firmly believe that I still have an engagement with murongsheng. The emperor will not force her to marry the ghost king. Last night, she humiliated me in front of so many people. How could I let her die so easily! "


    "She wants to die so happily. It depends on whether I agree or not." Shangguanhong''s face was slightly angry, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. "I''m going to marry murongsheng back, and be trapped in the palace, and torture her bit by bit. Let her know, let her regret, all the humiliation she did to me! When will my anger subside and I will kill her directly, otherwise... "


    Murongsheng will be tortured by him all her life. She can''t survive or die!


    When did shangguanhong suffer such humiliation when he grew up. But Murong Sheng made him lose face again and again. In front of so many people''s faces, he threw the letter of divorce on his face, and he had to rest?!


    In this world, only he shangguanhong abandoned at will, no one has ever been able to easily abandon him!


    Who does she murongsheng think she is?

 Chapter 325

    It''s really brave of murongsheng to dare to do such a thing. Now that we have done it, we have to bear his anger!


    What''s more, the Emperor gave Murong Sheng to the ghost king! Although the ghost king had a bad reputation in the Zhou Dynasty, he was still able to get the emperor''s favor.


    How could he let her go so easily?


    Ghost king.


    Shangguan Hong narrowed his eyes, feeling a little surging. He likes to rob things from the ghost king. Why can the man who is neither human nor ghost get so much favor from the emperor? Let the emperor think of him with all his heart!


    Since it''s the engagement that the ghost King''s people put forward with the emperor, it means that the ghost king is very concerned about Murong Sheng. Otherwise, how can he open such a mouth?


    Well, if he snatches people away, he doesn''t know what kind of expression the ghost king will have. If he thinks about it, he is really looking forward to it.


    Princess Rui was stunned when she listened to shangguanhong''s words. I didn''t expect that Shangguan Hong had such an idea in his heart. However, if hong''er could really marry murongsheng back, murongsheng would be his wife.


    No matter what will happen in the future, what should be honger''s will only be honger''s, and no one can take it away.


    Princess Rui''s eyes sank, and she stared at Shangguan Hong with a very serious tone: "hong''er, if you really think that way in your heart, then I will try my best to help you. However, I also want to tell you one thing to make your mind more stable. "


    "Mother, please."


    Princess Rui came to shangguanhong''s ear and whispered a few words, which shocked shangguanhong to look at her. She couldn''t believe it: "mother, what you said is true?"


    "Yes, if I''m not wrong. They do have connections with people in that place, and they have deep connections. " Princess Rui nodded heavily to make sure what she said was true.


    Shangguanhong did not wrinkle tightly, twisted into a small knot in one''s heart: "mother imperial concubine, who knows this matter after all?"


    Princess Rui was very excited, but her heart was also a little restless. She took a deep breath: "no one knows. They all think that Qin family has no background. I also know something a little after I saw something that Qin''s family secretly hid one day. "


    Shangguanhong didn''t speak, but recalled some of the rumors he had heard before. He just felt that his breath was gradually heavy.


    It turns out that the mysterious and shocking place really exists?


    Not only does it exist, but also has something to do with murongsheng?


    "But since they are from there, why is the Qin family still here?" This is what shangguanhong doesn''t believe.


    Princess Rui took a look around and found that no one existed. She lowered her voice: "the Qin family has not known where to go for a long time. It''s just that she has been pressed down by Murong Yu all the time and has not been passed on. My palace thinks that it is estimated that something happened somewhere that made Qin leave... "


    "However, murongsheng is her daughter. Sooner or later, she will come back to find murongsheng. Then... " Rui princess''s eyes revealed this kind of excited taste.


    "Hong''er, do you know why I let you marry murongsheng all the time now?"

 Chapter 326

    "As long as you get involved with people over there, what else do you have to be afraid of? Even the ghost king, you are helpless! Otherwise, do you think I''m willing to let you marry murongsheng into the palace! It''s a shame. I don''t know if I''m wasting my mind! "


    Shangguanhong was in a trance for a moment, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. He was also annoyed.


    If I had known the secret, no matter how bad the reputation of murongsheng was, how humiliating it would be. He will certainly insist on marrying murongsheng back to the palace and making her his wife!


    Who doesn''t want to sit in the highest position? Who doesn''t want to be above ten thousand people?! Even the ghost king, who is neither human nor ghost, has a lot of influence in his hands. He is much better than the ghost king. Can''t he have such an idea?


    What''s more, his body is also full of royal blood!


    His heart did not say who is more like, his heart like only high in a position!


    He didn''t want to marry murongsheng because his reputation in the capital was not as good as murongshan''s in appearance. Even if he was brought out to see people, he didn''t have any presence.


    But if murongsheng has such a secret, he doesn''t mind marrying murongsheng back. It''s just a wife''s position. When he ascends the grand unification, what he wants to do is just what he wants?


    When the time comes to fill the harem, what kind of nobody does he have?


    He will have everything he should have, and he can''t lack any.


    "Concubine, you should have told me so much earlier. If I had known, I would not have done that last night. " Shangguanhong''s brow is wringing, looking at Rui princess, some of disapproval.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I''m afraid it will be revealed to everyone. I''ve arranged for so long, and I haven''t inquired into the slightest bit of caution. What''s the use of telling you? " Princess Rui stares at shangguanhong and sighs helplessly.


    "How can I imagine that you will directly resist the order and do such a bastard thing in front of all the civil and military officials. Now the emperor has ordered to marry her to the ghost king. Do you regret it? What do you say about robbing people? "


    Just a Rui Wang Fu wants to compete with the ghost king, it''s really a mantis arm pawning the cart and killing itself.


    Shangguanhong listened, and a little disdain flashed between his eyebrows and eyes: "did you forget that Murong Sheng was chasing his son''s ass from childhood to adulthood. She was infatuated with her son, which had been spread all over the Zhou Dynasty. Now abnormal is just playing hard to get. I want to stimulate my son with abnormal behavior. Otherwise, when her son said he wanted to marry murongshan, how could her reaction be so big? "


    When I think of it, Murong Sheng threw a letter of divorce to him and said that he would be given a divorce. Shangguan Hong''s anger could not be put out.


    Murongsheng has done this, so he won''t let her go just because of murongsheng''s mysterious identity. When he married her back to the palace, he must have a way to clean up the people.


    "It''s very easy for her to follow her son''s advice. As long as her son is a little kind to her, she will jump into his arms immediately."

 Chapter 327

    Until now, and shangguanhong''s heart is still firmly believed. As long as he hooks his hand at murongsheng, murongsheng will rush into his arms. After all, murongsheng has been like this for more than ten years. If he thinks it will not be so easy, he will change it.


    Looking at shangguanhong very confident, Princess Rui also recalled the previous scene, really like shangguanhong said. When I think about the behavior of murongsheng yesterday, it''s really similar to what a woman who was dizzy with jealousy did.


    "In that case, hong''er, you should hurry to get murongsheng''s heart back. When the people over there really send someone to get in touch with murongsheng, are you afraid that what you want to do will not succeed? "


    Just finish saying, the facial expression of Rui Princess instantly big change: "not good!"


    Before shangguanhong asked, Princess Rui grabbed shangguanhong''s arm and said anxiously: "Oh, my anger didn''t go down before you came. If murongsheng is to be robbed by others, he must be removed. So let mammy send someone to eradicate Murong Sheng. "


    "Concubine, why are you so confused?" Shangguanhong didn''t have time to say anything, so he rushed out, hoping to stop Mammy.


    Before his great event, murongsheng will never die!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng was soaked in hot water and took a comfortable breath. After a night out, he was able to have a good rest.


    Leaning on the bucket, Murong Sheng raised his head to close his eyes and reflect on what happened in the water. He couldn''t understand what he thought.


    Why other people fall into the water, will be instantly swallowed. But she has nothing to do. Instead, she can float on the water of forgetting river?


    Or


    Murongsheng''s face changed for a while, because she was born again, so she was rejected by the forgotten river?


    To think about the past, murongsheng can only think of such a possibility and explain the strange things he encountered.


    With a sigh, like dehydrated fish, Lai Yangyang said, "that''s really a big luck." It can only be said that she and the ghost face man should not die.


    "Miss, come out quickly. Princess Rui has sent someone over." Green cherry is knocking on the door in a hurry outside, the voice is very flustered.


    "Princess Rui?" Murongsheng frowned and murmured in a low voice, "what did Princess Rui send someone to do? I have nothing to do with shangguanhong. "


    At the banquet yesterday, she and shangguanhong were in such a mess. Princess Rui had to send someone to look for her. Isn''t it unreasonable?


    Murongsheng, who couldn''t figure it out, could only come out of the hot water, change his clothes and go to meet the people who took photos with Princess Rui.


    When we got to the hall, Mammy had been waiting in it for a long time.


    Murongsheng smiles and greets him: "let mammy wait for you for a long time."


    Did not expect last time in Rui palace or to her smiling face, gentle attitude of Mammy, today is not a little good face.


    "Murong, don''t be afraid of anything. You dare to say anything and do anything. The old slave is just a slave. It''s right to wait for Miss Murong. "


    What mammy said made murongsheng frown: "I don''t know if mammy came to see me today. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 328

    Since there is no hot face, she also avoided the hot face sticking to the cold buttocks, and put away the smile on her face.


    "I''m here to help the princess," said mammy with a cold face. "The princess is kind-hearted. Knowing that Qin''s jewelry has been taken over by Qi, I''ve come to ask for it. It''s like some people who broke the heart of the princess and made her lose so much face. "


    With that, he glared at murongsheng fiercely. It was obvious that murongsheng didn''t like him very much.


    Murongsheng frowned, though she didn''t know why Princess Rui came to help her now. But before, Princess Rui did send someone to help her. She made shangguanhong lose face at the banquet, and also made Princess Rui lose face.


    It''s really hard. It''s all like this. Princess Rui is still thinking about her mother''s jewelry.


    I want to defend myself, think about it or give up. What she wants to say is to tell Princess Rui that there is no need to listen to a slave with Mammy. What''s more, the mammy herself was not pleased with her.


    What''s more, she and shangguanhong don''t want to have any involvement in this life, and even hope that they can die of old age and never meet again. As for Princess Rui, it''s better to have less contact in the future to avoid embarrassment in the end.


    Murongsheng pretended not to hear the anger in Mammy''s words, and said directly: "thank you, Mammy. You can give me the list. It won''t delay Mammy''s time."


    Mammy glared at murongsheng, with an ugly expression, and scolded in a low voice: "it''s really an illiterate thing! Take it away Then he took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng''s ears and eyes are very sensitive since he drank that spring water. Mammy whispered her words clearly. But now she doesn''t want to entangle with this Mammy, which can be regarded as a face for Princess Rui who helps her.


    She''s not in the mood to fight with a slave here. It''s boring. It''s just humiliating.


    Murongsheng was too lazy to bother with a slave. He took the paper and opened it for a look. In an instant, a very faint fragrance came into his nose.


    The taste Murongsheng picked eyebrows, which is specially used for refreshing. But the first time I saw someone use it as the fragrance of writing paper, which made her a little strange.


    But who doesn''t? Maybe some people like to smell it. I''m not sure?


    Murongsheng put the fragrance behind him. Looking at the things written on the letter, he listed them clearly. Just let murongsheng curious is, why her mother put in Qi''s side how many jewelry, Rui princess will know so clearly?


    Just looking at the name is not an ordinary object. What kind of family affairs did her grandfather''s family have such a big hand. In my last life, I never heard of her grandparents.


    "What''s marked on it?" Murongsheng looked at the front of some items marked with key points. He didn''t quite understand.


    Mammy took a cold look: "what was marked was given to Qin by Empress Rui at that time."


    Oh.


    Murongsheng nodded his head clearly. Although not many of them were marked, there were also many. Suddenly, it looks very frightening, as if there are a lot of things. In fact, if you look carefully, the marked things are not worth money.

 Chapter 329

    They are quilts, pillows, tea sets and so on.


    More is more. It looks like a bluff, but I don''t know how much silver it is. On the contrary, what her mother left behind were all valuable objects.


    "What''s not marked is my mother''s?" Knowing that mammy didn''t want to talk to her, murongsheng asked, because the only one she could ask now was this Mammy.


    "Well."


    Mammy extremely reluctantly should a, is to answer Murong Sheng. I don''t want to say anything else. It''s very cold.


    Murongsheng didn''t expect Mammy to talk to her enthusiastically, just thinking about who her maternal family was? No one has ever heard of such wealth?


    Her mother, is her background very strong?


    It seems that we need to find a time to make a good inquiry, and now murongsheng has to temporarily press all the confusion back to his stomach.


    Murongsheng took a look at the empty hall. It''s reasonable to say that Qi''s side had known since mammy stepped into the house. But up to now, Qi did not appear, it seems to want to rely on this account to the past?


    "Go and hand over the second lady."


    It''s impossible to break the debt. It''s all at this juncture. How can she let Qi''s blood come out?


    Want to try to muddle through, but also to see if she agreed.


    Just looking at Mammy to now did not go, curious asked: "mammy you do not go back to life?"


    Mammy said coldly: "the princess sent the old slave to do this thing well. Naturally, the old slave would have to do it well before he could go back to the princess."


    Murongsheng didn''t care whether mammy left or stayed here. He sat on the chair waiting for Qi to come. After a while, Qi was invited to come.


    There is no past that kind of domineering flavor, the face of heavy makeup want to cover up something, or can let people see some clues.


    This face seems to have been beaten?


    Who else can beat Qi? I''m afraid Murong has become one?


    Look, even if the face is smeared with rouge powder, the swelling is still clearly visible. I didn''t expect Murong Cheng to be so fierce. I didn''t know to think about it when I hit people. Is Qi still double?


    Unfortunately, I went to the Treasury for a walk last night, but I didn''t appreciate the fact that Murong Cheng punished Qi. It is estimated that the old lady will not make Qi''s life better.


    But think about it is also understandable, in the banquet, Qi''s act but let Murong Cheng completely lost face. Let the famous families in the capital know that their second room is a greedy person!


    Murong Cheng is the most important person to face. How can this situation be allowed to exist. How ugly it is to say it?! Er Fang is greedy for Da Fang''s money. Does it make him muddle around in the capital?! It''s really strange not to ask Qi to settle accounts.


    Of course, she also let Murong into no face. But so what? Now she is married to the ghost king by the emperor, that is the future ghost princess. Let''s not say what the final treatment will be, but at least it is such a title. Murong Chengdu doesn''t dare to say what she will do.


    Not only have no way to take her, but also have to eat and drink her to offer up.


    If Murong Sheng makes any mistakes, she will find Murong Cheng to shake people. Then Murong Cheng will not be able to compensate for her own daughter?

 Chapter 330

    Murong Shan or Murong Ling, how can Murong Cheng be willing to let them marry the ghost king? If she was willing, she would not be pulled out of the headstock in her last life. So now, there is no way for Murong Cheng to take Murong Sheng.


    All this fire can only fire at Qi.


    Because Qi''s body is double, the rest of his body can''t be touched, so he can only fight in the face?


    No wonder this old face is swelling into a pig''s head. The wrinkles on the face are going to be stretched out, but the skin is a lot tighter.


    Looking at Qi''s fierce eyes, I want to rush up and tear her flesh to pieces. To this, Murong Sheng''s mood is very happy, also to Qi''s brilliant smile.


    Let Qi''s already red eyes, look more red incomparable.


    But murongsheng didn''t think it was enough. He looked at Qi''s face in surprise: "Er auntie, what''s wrong with your face? Why does it look swollen? You''re pregnant now, so be careful. "


    Qi was gnashing his teeth with hatred. He clenched his hands tightly into fists and looked at murongsheng''s proud look. His anger was rising, but there was no way to take murongsheng: "murongsheng, you are so good. If it wasn''t for you, would I be like this?"


    "Ah, second aunt, how can you talk like that?" Murong Sheng sighed, "Er auntie, you''ve been beaten by Er Shu. It''s your husband and wife''s business. What do you call it because of me? However, looking at you like this. When niece also have to say, family and can be everything. Second aunt, don''t try every means to make the whole Rongguo government a mess. "


    "Otherwise, the second uncle will have no face when he goes out to drink."


    This saying, like someone with a heavy hammer in general, hard hit in Qi''s heart. Qi, almost a mouthful of old blood is about to come out!


    "Then I really want to thank you!" Qi squeezed out words from her teeth and took a deep breath. The last thing she wanted to see now was murongsheng. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back and have a rest first. I''m not very comfortable. Please help me."


    Qi was about to leave soon after he came here. Murong Sheng stopped him immediately: "Er auntie, do you think I just want to talk to you casually? Maybe the second aunt''s time is too much for people to have such misunderstanding. My time is precious. I won''t use it for gossiping


    "Murongsheng! What on earth do you mean


    It''s not enough to let her lose all her face in the imperial palace. Do you want to go back to Rongguo mansion and continue to humiliate her?!


    "Second aunt, don''t be so angry. Take care of your stomach," murongsheng said with a smile. "Is it that after one night, second aunt forgot what happened at the palace banquet yesterday? Second aunt, I''m looking for you today. I''m here to settle with you what my mother left behind. I can''t miss anything. "


    Qi''s immediately stupefied, looked at the mammy standing on one side, pursed her lips. How could she not know this Mammy, the mammy who had been with Princess Rui for a long time!


    Murongsheng did not say, she almost forgot about it! How could she remember what happened last night!

 Chapter 331

    She just picked up what she wanted to remember and wrote it down. She didn''t think about what she didn''t want to know. As a result, he was suddenly raised by murongsheng, which made Qi''s whole people flustered.


    "This..."


    Qi just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand how it happened. According to the normal development, murongsheng lost such a big person in Rui Palace last night. Can''t Princess Rui hate murongsheng?


    How can you send someone to help murongsheng?!


    Let her return to the original Qin put in her part of the things, how can she take out. She didn''t know how much she had spent, and now there were not many left in her hands


    And she has occupied so many years of treasure, this time let her return out, how can she give up! Heart with a stab, blood dripping down!


    "Second aunt, you don''t want to return what my mother left me?" Murongsheng looks at Qi''s flustered expression and knows how it happened.


    "No, no, you child, don''t talk nonsense." Qi wanted to stabilize murongsheng first, and he was also making his own calculations at a high speed. "I was thinking that there were many things left by your mother at the beginning. It will take several days to count it out. How about I count it out and give it to you? "


    "I am an elder. As an elder, can I still covet your things?"


    Murongsheng is a sneer, it seems that it is impossible for Qi to take out all of them at this stage, so Qi is trying to delay time? Don''t even think about it!


    "Second aunt, aren''t you greedy? Without greed, how could I see what should have been left to me by my mother on Wang''s head? " Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows.


    Qi''s embarrassed smile: "well, maybe I sent something wrong at that time. I thought it was mine, so I sent it out. You can rest assured that I will get it back from my mother. "


    "Please send someone to ask for it now, but now, don''t worry, auntie. You don''t have to be afraid that my mother''s things will be confused with yours. And auntie, don''t worry. I only take my mother''s things. As for the rest, I won''t take a look at them. Even if you insist on giving it to me, I won''t see it in my eyes. " Murongsheng looks at Qi with a smile, and the corners of his mouth are pulling unspeakable sarcasm, like laughing at Qi''s smallness, like laughing at Qi''s lies.


    Qi''s anger was not put out, but burned more and more, but she needed to endure. She could not say anything. She must endure! We can''t let murongsheng ask for something now. She can''t take anything out now!


    How could murongsheng make Qi''s wish come true? Directly throw the square folded into his hand onto Qi''s body.


    "Second aunt, don''t worry. You don''t have to send someone to go there. Go to ease up. Just as mammy came, she had recorded things on it. These are all the things my mother left with you, no more and no less, so you''d better return them as soon as possible. Otherwise... "


    Murong Sheng Yin compassion smile, see Qi''s heart only thumping, always feel that there is something bad to happen.


    "If it''s less, I''ll use the lobby sister. After all, I want to bring my mother''s things into the ghost palace. I don''t know what I will do without it. I''ll be more happy to have a big sister with me. "

 Chapter 332

    "And the big hall elder sister looks like such a beautiful city. I''m afraid the ghost King won''t dislike me for bringing one more person to serve him. Second aunt, do you think I''m right?" Murongsheng seems to be smiling, but it''s not a matter to stop in Qi''s ear.


    Qi seemed to be crazy and cried out: "no! Absolutely not! I won''t agree! "


    A pair of eyes looked at murongsheng in horror, like looking at the fierce beasts again. Marry the ghost king?! Is there life to live with?! Murong Sheng is determined, want to let her Shan girl die with her, want to drag her Shan girl into the water!


    It''s a little bitch! As cheap as Qin Wanlin!


    "Murongsheng, how can you be so cruel! If you take revenge, you can come to me. I made all the days. Don''t go for Shan''er, drag Shan''er into the water! "


    Murongsheng laughed indifferently, took the tea cup and took a sip of tea: "second aunt, what you said is not quite right. As long as you return all my mother''s things back, this cousin will marry whoever she wants to marry, which has nothing to do with me. If second aunt you make less of what my mother left behind, don''t blame me for taking the big sister with you. "


    Murongsheng, the dead girl, is clearly threatening her!


    But she had to compromise with murongsheng.


    She knows, if there''s really less. Murongsheng, the dead girl, will really do such a thing and take her Shan''er to die together!


    Even if I really love those things in my heart, I don''t want to take them out. But because of Murong Shan, she had to take all of Qin Wanlin''s things out.


    Murongsheng!


    Unexpectedly, she underestimated murongsheng, the dead girl! In the end, he fell into murongsheng''s hands!


    We''ll see. Let murongsheng be arrogant this time. After that, she will never let this dead girl go down!


    "Of course, I want all the things left by your mother to be handed over to you..." Qi said, the heart is almost painful to spit blood.


    I really want to take up a knife now and stab murongsheng fiercely. Only by peeling off murongsheng''s skin and cutting off murongsheng''s flesh can we eliminate our hatred!


    Murongsheng didn''t care about Qi''s hatred for her at all. He didn''t put it in his heart at all: "since the second aunt has said that, I''d like to ask her to sort it out. I''m waiting for her to come back."


    Qi clenched his teeth and glared at murongsheng. He forced down the anger in his heart and left quickly.


    "Second aunt, walk slowly and be careful of the children in your stomach."


    Murongsheng didn''t say this sentence. Fortunately, as soon as he said it, Qi''s feet slipped and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Let murongsheng''s heart immediately comfortable a lot, this time mammy also followed to walk: "the old slave follows two madams to go to light."


    Looking at mammy in a hurry with Qi left, Murong Sheng''s eyes across a trace of dark awn. How does this mother look up to strange things? However, I can''t feel what''s strange.


    Are you too sensitive?


    Seeing that all the people were gone, Qing Ying came out with a pale face and looked at murongsheng: "Miss, what''s the matter with the ghost king?"

 Chapter 333

    "Miss, you went to a palace banquet. Why are you going to marry the ghost king?"


    Qing Ying didn''t know what happened at the palace banquet last night. Now she suddenly heard the news. She felt dizzy. The sky is spinning and the earth is going to be unstable.


    Murong Sheng didn''t want to explain to Qing Ying at this time. He went to the direction of Qi''s leaving: "I''ll talk about it after I go back. Now I''ll go and see how the inventory is."


    She knew that after what she had just said, Qi would never tamper with things. But Mammy''s strange behavior made murongsheng feel uneasy.


    When murongsheng came to Qi''s yard, he looked at the full things in the yard. Some of them were still moving out of Qi''s house, and murongsheng''s face suddenly became cold.


    It seems that she really underestimated Qi.


    What can''t this wife do?! What her mother put in this wife''s house has been used by her for so many years! Qi really doesn''t regard himself as an outsider.


    Treat her like that, the result is so comfortable with her mother''s things, not afraid of nightmares in the middle of the night, to be found by the guilty ghost?!


    Mammy, with the list in her hand, looked at one thing after another, and her eyes were shocked.


    What has she not seen around Princess Rui? How can you not see that these things are unusual?


    Don''t look at the fact that some of them are just chairs and tables. They look ordinary, but in fact they are all good materials in the world. It''s impossible to find so many in the palace.


    It can only be used by the emperor alone, but not by the queen!


    As a result, I see so much


    Mammy''s hand with the list trembled slightly, looking at her name on it. She felt guilty. Just now, she was very arrogant in front of murongsheng and said that some of them were sent by Princess Rui, saying that murongsheng didn''t know good or bad.


    I thought Princess Rui had sent out a lot of dowries, but I didn''t expect that there were many things for her. But it doesn''t have to be worth a chair. It''s really


    Mammy silently swallowed saliva, behind some slightly cool. What kind of identity background is Qin Wanlin? How can she bring out so many things? If you are a famous family, how come you have never heard of it in the capital?


    No wonder, no wonder Princess Rui is very close to murongsheng when she looks at him. It turns out that there is something famous in this No wonder the empress can''t get it, so she wants murongsheng to disappear from the world.


    If someone knows that murongsheng has such a big hand, I''m afraid


    Mammy took a deep breath and turned around to see murongsheng staring at her.


    Suddenly the heart beat a little faster, as if the things in my heart could be seen by Murong Sheng: "Miss Murong, you have no voice when you walk. You almost scared the old slave to death."


    "Tut, Mammy, you said that. How can this man walk without sound? " Murongsheng took a few steps. Although the sound of his steps was small, it was not silent, which made Mammy''s face stiff.

 Chapter 334

    Mammy laughed awkwardly and handed the list to Murong Sheng: "that''s because the old slave looked too seriously and didn''t hear the second Miss Murong coming. Please forgive me."


    "It''s OK, Mammy. You''re counting things for me, too."


    "The Qi family has returned all the things. Please count the rest by yourself. It''s not too early. I have to go back and reply to Princess Rui. "


    Murongsheng opened it and saw that most of the things had been hooked. And the rest that didn''t make a record were basically the worthless things sent by Princess Rui.


    It''s just


    The smell of the ink is too strong, people do not want to smell it, very overbearing, straight into the nose.


    At the beginning, murongsheng didn''t care much. But after two more sniffs, murongsheng''s mood changed a little. A killing idea flashed quickly from the fundus of the eye.


    There''s something wrong with the smell of the ink!


    This is definitely not ordinary ink, which reveals a bit of faint green. If you smell it alone, there''s no problem at all, but the most important thing is. This piece of paper exudes the same fragrance as before. It''s OK to put the two fragrances separately.


    As long as a mix together, after all, within a day, will die!


    Looking at murongsheng, he took the list and even looked at it for a long time. Mammy''s eyes flashed a successful taste: "Murong two miss leisurely light, the old slave left first."


    Murongsheng stares at mammy coldly, holding the list tightly in his hand.


    It seems that what she thought before was right. This mammy really looked very strange.


    Want to come, what happened last night, Rui Princess see her or very not pleasing to the eye. Today, I sent this Mammy to eradicate her.


    Unexpectedly, in order to get rid of such a shameless person as her, Princess Rui racked her brains. It''s really hard for them. Thought of such a method, to slowly poison her.


    If it had been someone else, it would have been a hit.


    It''s a pity that her body has been invincible. It''s useless for her to drink hedinghong as water.


    Rui Princess want to let her die, it seems that she is no way to let Rui Princess Ruyi, can only let it down.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Just as Mammy was about to leave, a cold and familiar voice suddenly rang.


    Mammy a listen, immediately stupefied: "Your Highness son?"


    Your highness, how can you be here? Do you want to see murongsheng go to hell with your own eyes?


    Just when mammy couldn''t understand, murongsheng frowned the same way. Looking at shangguanhong''s eyes flustered to sweep everyone, and then finally fall on her, let murongsheng can''t help pulling out the meaning of sneer.


    It seems that there are still some worries in Princess Rui''s heart?


    I''m afraid that a Mammy''s work is not safe, and there''s no way to eradicate her completely, so I''ll replace it with shangguanhong to make up for it?


    She is really strange. What is her ability to make people think so much about her? If you don''t get it, you want to eradicate it completely? Or


    "Mammy!" Shangguanhong''s eyes fell on murongsheng, and his face was cold.


    Looking at murongsheng''s colorless appearance, his face is yellow and thin, and his heart is blocked.

 Chapter 335

    If possible, he would never marry this woman back and become his wife.


    But when I think of the secret that Princess Rui told him today, shangguanhong can only bear to look at murongsheng, looking very infatuated.


    Mammy returned to her senses and asked, "Your Highness, what happened? How did you come to Rongguo government in person? "


    Shangguanhong moved his eyes to Mammy, and the cold sweat behind Mammy was pouring out. He couldn''t remember what he had done wrong. He could let shangguanhong look at her like this.


    "I''ll get back to you, and I''ll get back to my mother to get the punishment." Shangguanhong coldly opened his mouth, which turned his eyes away.


    Then it fell on murongsheng. Seeing that there was no abnormal situation, he was slightly relieved. It should have not been successful, otherwise how could murongsheng be so safe?


    If murongsheng didn''t have such a big secret, how could she let him go to Guanhong to keep it in mind!


    The vision stares at murongsheng tightly, didn''t walk two steps, was stopped by Qi Shi who came suddenly.


    "Your Highness, are you here to look for Shan''er?" As soon as Qi saw shangguanhong, he quickly went up, because the heartache of returning everything disappeared.


    Murongsheng this dead wench can let her hand over things, is not relying on Rui Princess side of the Mammy, just so rightful and powerful?!


    Now that Rui Wang Shizi is here, the situation is different. You know, Rui Wang Shizi wants to marry her Shaner in front of the emperor, so his heart must be toward their second room.


    Therefore, even if she wants to take out all these things, she will not return them to murongsheng. Is murongsheng such a precious thing that she deserves? Anyway, it must be left to Shan''er!


    Leave Shan''er as a dowry to marry Rui Wang Shizi, who must have come back to help her talk.


    Qi thinks he''s smart. Without waiting for shangguanhong''s answer, he directly asks the servant girl to find murongshan. Then he will be more talkative.


    "Your Highness, here you are. You don''t know how much my Shan''er has been wronged, "Qi said, tears from his eyes." Shan''er has locked herself up since she came back from the Palace last night. I saw something was wrong, so I sent Mammy to see the situation. I''m afraid Shan''er would have Your highness, for a while, you must persuade Shan''er not to do anything stupid. "


    "Murongshan wants to commit suicide?" Shangguanhong frowned and said, "what''s the matter now?"


    "Now Ah... " Qi sighed deeply, "now the mood is also very bad, Shan''er already has the idea of whispering. I''m afraid I won''t give up next, so I have to send someone to follow her, lest she do something stupid. But who knows, and I don''t know what Shan''er thinks. Suddenly, she is clamoring for a dowry... "


    Shangguanhong pursed his lips and took a look at murongsheng, who was standing on one side and counting things very leisurely. His brow wrinkled deeper.


    If he didn''t know the news, he would certainly help murongshan at this time, but now

 Chapter 336

    Murong Sheng made a white eye and felt that Qi was singing a big opera.


    Suicide?


    This kind of thing is possible to anyone, but it is absolutely impossible to put it in murongshan''s world.


    How could a person like murongshan who keeps climbing for his goal have the idea of suicide? If she doesn''t reach her goal, she will never give up. She hasn''t married shangguanhong completely. If she dies, there will be nothing left.


    It''s just acting. It has nothing to do with her. Anyway, it''s not singing for her.


    This is not, the audience has come all the way.


    Murongsheng yawned lazily. Looking at the action of the maid in Qi''s yard so slow, he said: "can you hurry up? Miss Ben''s time is limited. If you linger like this, be careful to make your face blister! "


    This is absolutely threatening, so that all the people who were waiting for Qi''s next step to speed up their own speed and carry things out quickly.


    But murongsheng thought that she said such words, shangguanhong heard how also had to coldly scold. As a result, I didn''t wait for the scolding I wanted for a long time.


    What''s the matter?


    Why did shangguanhong suddenly become a transsexual?


    Murongsheng glances at shangguanhong strangely, looking at the man''s eyes falling on her. As a result, he doesn''t say a word. Let murongsheng pick eyebrows. What is shangguanhong doing now?


    Qi also looks at shangguanhong with a twinkling face. She thinks that what she just said can arouse shangguanhong''s anger towards murongsheng. I''ll put a foot in this.


    However, why hasn''t shangguanhong made any moves for a long time? It''s not exactly what she thought!


    Shangguanhong didn''t say a word, and murongsheng didn''t bother to talk to shangguanhong. After checking all the things, we found that there were still many wrong numbers. First, he said, "take all these things back to my yard, and the rest are not handed in..."


    Murongsheng grinned coldly, raised his chin slightly, and looked at Qi with a gloomy look: "the rest, whether you sell it, give it away, or take it for personal use, I hope the second aunt can send it to me. In one day, I have to see all the missing! If not, I think you know what I''m going to do


    Say, don''t bother to continue to stay here, put a wave to lead green cherry to leave. After just two steps, I suddenly thought of it and said, "I don''t mean to make trouble for my second aunt. If the second aunt really can''t find it out, she can offset it with silver. Give me as much money as it''s worth, and I won''t refuse it. "


    Basically, everything on the list has been returned. The lack is not too much, and the others are sent by Princess Rui.


    She must take back what her mother left her. But it''s not necessary for Princess Rui to send something. It''s better to let Qi change it into silver. She can use it easily.


    Anyway, she can lose things, and she won''t stay here and let Qi waste them for nothing.


    "I hope you can keep in mind what I said."

 Chapter 337

    Murongsheng directs his servants to move things from Qi''s yard one by one.


    Qi''s looking at originally should be own, now all want to be carried away, the gas almost want to vomit blood out. It''s not just heartache, it''s just someone took a knife, cutting her flesh, bleeding her!


    But she did not have any way to deal with the situation.


    If she dares to stop, murongsheng will really drag Shan''er to marry the ghost king. How dare she!


    "Don''t worry, the second aunt will return it all in one day!" Qi''s mouth is gnashing his teeth and he wants to bite off a piece of meat on murongsheng''s body.


    "With the second aunt''s words, my heart will be at ease," murongsheng said with a smile and waved his hand. "The niece will go back to check things first, and you will have a good rest, second aunt."


    Have a good rest?!


    Things are taken away by you dead girl, how can she have a good rest!


    "Wait!" Just as murongsheng was about to walk out of the yard, shangguanhong suddenly opened his mouth.


    Qi Shi''s eyes brighten, and he stares at shangguanhong with burning eyes. Does Rui Wang Shizi want to help her talk and let this dead girl return her things?


    She knew that Rui Wang Shizi liked Shan''er so much that she would never be bullied by Murong Sheng!


    "Your Highness, Prince Rui, what can I do for you?" Murongsheng stops and looks around. There is a clear look in the eyes. If you have something to say, you can fart quickly.


    Because of Murong Sheng''s attitude, Shangguan Hong felt a little suffocated, and his eyes gradually became bad. For a long time, he didn''t speak.


    Where is murongsheng like now?


    Before, no matter what he said, murongsheng would blush and falter at him. Where would it be like this? Unexpectedly, he glanced at him with the remaining light of his eyes. Looking at him was like looking at mole ants, which made his heart very uncomfortable!


    If murongsheng intends to attract his attention by playing hard to get, he can say that murongsheng has succeeded.


    After waiting for a long time, shangguanhong didn''t say a word. Murong Sheng turned his eyes, turned back and waved to Qing Ying: "Qing Ying, let''s go."


    There is something wrong with shangguanhong!


    Qing Ying took a deep breath. She didn''t dare to look up at Guan Hong and quickly followed Murong Sheng.


    Just as Murong Sheng was about to step out of the yard, he heard Shangguan Hong say coldly, "I told you to wait, didn''t you hear me?"


    Qi thought shangguanhong was helping her to speak, and he yelled at murongsheng: "murongsheng, ruiwang Shizi asked you to stop, didn''t you hear me?"


    The patience in murongsheng''s heart is really going to be wasted by these two people, and he doesn''t mean to look back at all: "I said, er auntie, you have time to mind your own business. It''s better to think about how to return all my things. What''s more, if you are so energetic and careful, the baby in your stomach will fall out and there is no place to cry. "


    Qi''s face changed and he couldn''t say a word.


    Shangguanhong''s cold air condenses more and more. He shouts in a deep voice: "I want you to stop, you take my words in your ear?"

 Chapter 338

    With that, he stepped forward and grabbed murongsheng''s wrist to stop him.


    Murongsheng really wants to scold now. What the hell are you? Do you want her to stop? Don''t pee, look at your virtue!


    Murongsheng stopped, his face was cold, and he threw shangguanhong''s hand away. He was very unhappy: "excuse me, what is ruiwang Shizi going to do?"


    This waste is not trying to interfere in the affairs between her and Qi?


    How to say, shangguanhong is also a big man. He interferes in the affairs between women and is not afraid of being laughed at.


    What''s more, she asked for the things left by her mother from Qi''s hand. What identity does shangguanhong want to use? No matter what, I will leave all the things sent by Princess Rui to murongshan. Anyway, it''s not worth a few silver. She''s too lazy to ask for them.


    Murongsheng was thin and small. Shangguanhong stood in front of her and could only look down at her. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a weak voice: "brother Hong..."


    Shangguanhong looked at her voice and saw murongshan come over with the help of two servant girls. She stood not far away and looked at her admiringly.


    Dressed in a light colored dress, his face was pale, as if he had lost his blood color. Eye socket is more red circle, cry tears, weak let the man see, want to hold in the arms of a good comfort.


    This kind of weak image, naturally also poked shangguanhong''s heart.


    "Shane."


    He spoke gently, which was quite different from the time he called murongsheng. Murong Sheng turned his mouth. He was really a scum man and a cheap woman. When he saw it, he had some hot eyes.


    Murongshan looked into shangguanhong''s eyes with bitterness and happiness. Blinking her eyes, she saw shangguanhong standing in front of murongsheng, blocking murongsheng''s way, which made her eyes flicker a little.


    He went over to shangguanhong and reached for his hand. There were tears in his eyes: "brother Hong, I thought I would never see you again."


    Last night shangguanhong said in front of so many dignitaries that she would marry murongshan. Now murongshan grabs his hand and makes her accept it calmly.


    Murong Sheng saw that Shangguan Hong had been stumbling by Murong Shan. When would it be better not to go now? Hurriedly toward green Ying put to wave a hand, quickly leave.


    The two people just hugged each other, which had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to see it, and she didn''t want to.


    Especially here to see these two people talk to each other, hugging, it''s better to go back to a good count of their own things. Those who can be thrown into the secret place will be thrown into the secret place. Who knows whether the aboveboard display in the yard will cause some people''s jealousy.


    Never, stealthily come to steal?


    Seeing that murongsheng was about to leave, shangguanhong frowned and comforted murongshan: "if you are weak, go back and have a rest. I''ll come back to you later."


    Then he quickly went to catch up with murongsheng.


    Murongshan''s face is shocked. She didn''t expect shangguanhong to get rid of her for murongsheng''s sake?!


    Looking at shangguanhong chasing murongsheng''s back in a hurry, murongshan''s eyes are full of disbelief. What''s the situation? Why the night has passed, and earth shaking changes have taken place?!

 Chapter 339

    "Shan''er, Prince Rui, this is..."


    Not to mention murongshan''s disbelief, even Qi was shocked. Looking at the direction of shangguanhong''s disappearance, he opened his eyes as well.


    Originally thought that this Rui Wang Shizi came to help her talk, who ever thought that in a twinkling of an eye this Rui Wang Shizi ran after Murong Sheng directly? What''s going on?


    The tears in murongshan''s eyes ran down uncontrollably, and then she reached out and wiped them away. Eyes haze of dead staring at two people together to leave the place. There was nothing soft on his face. His expression was in two directions, ferocious.


    If shangguanhong saw this picture of murongshan at the moment, he would be very shocked.


    Murongshan gritted her teeth and squeezed out three words: "Mu! Rong! Sheng


    This bitch is against her everywhere. Even shangguanhong wants to rob her. Why doesn''t she die!


    Murongshan pushed away the two maids who supported her, and left without looking back. What are you doing here? Are you being ridiculed?! Qi stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do. Simply straight towards the direction of murongshan chase past, to see the situation.


    How could the change of ruiwang Shizi be so great?


    Yesterday, in front of so many famous families, she said that she wanted to marry Shaner of her family. Why did she run after murongsheng in a twinkling of an eye today?


    "Murongsheng, stop for me!"


    Shangguanhong followed him for several times without stopping murongsheng. And murongsheng is more and more fast, almost will shangguanhong to throw out a long distance.


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s way of avoiding him, Shangguan Hong''s face turned black. A great lightness skill directly fell in front of murongsheng, and she stopped when she stopped on murongsheng''s way.


    Shangguanhong squinted at Qingying and then looked at murongsheng: "murongsheng, I just said that I have something to tell you."


    Murongsheng chuckled: "Your Highness, Prince Rui, do you know what a good dog is? I don''t think I have anything to say to you. Could you please step aside and let me pass? "


    Repeatedly blocked by the people in front of him, murongsheng''s patience has been worn away. Is shangguanhong taking the wrong medicine? Go after murongshan! What does it look like to be chasing after her all the time? If murongshan sees it, won''t she be sad to death?


    Shangguanhong''s face suddenly sank. Whatever murongsheng said, no matter what he did, he was a dog. The only difference is, get out of the way is a good dog, not get out of the way is a bad dog.


    The anger in the heart suddenly surged up. I wish I could slap murongsheng in the face. Fortunately, there is only a trace of reason in my heart, knowing the identity behind murongsheng.


    "Murongsheng, I know that I made you sad because of my actions. You are so indifferent to me now, because your heart is still blaming me. "


    "I know better than anyone how much you like me. But some time ago, I had murongshan in my heart, so you want to use these methods to revenge me and try to attract my attention to you. "


    "Indeed, I have to admit that the means you used really attracted my attention to you..."

 Chapter 340

    Without waiting for shangguanhong to finish, murongsheng almost burst out laughing. He interrupted shangguanhong''s words and laughed: "I say, his royal highness, Prince Rui. What''s your dream in the daytime? If you don''t wake up, go back to sleep. I also like you. I play hard to get for you. What are you? Do you need me to play hard to get for you? "


    "Moreover, I don''t have any revenge on you, and I don''t like you. I hope you won''t appear in my sight in the future."


    Like shangguanhong, a cold-blooded man who does everything in order to achieve his goal, she can''t avoid it. How can she want to get close to him? However, recently shangguanhong''s brain tonic ability is a little fierce. Isn''t it that he has been stimulated?


    Good soft Murong Shan not to comfort, ran after her to say these, ah, brain problems?


    "Murongsheng, I know what you think. You''ve been running after me all these years. People all over the capital know that they love me so much. No, if you don''t like me, why did you pester me like that at the beginning? " Shangguanhong looks at murongsheng coldly.


    What is he? If he is just such an identity in murongsheng''s eyes, why does murongsheng chase her so shamelessly? Is it hard to be mad?!


    "Don''t be duplicative. Now I know what you mean. Also decided to accept you, the original mother and your mother to our engagement, I am ready to fulfill, marry you to become my wife. Now, are you happy? "


    She''s a hammer!


    Murongsheng felt that shangguanhong was not only ill, but also very ill!


    "Shangguanhong, you are really interesting. If you want to marry me, I will promise to marry you? Did you forget that I had already given you the divorce certificate in front of so many people at the palace banquet yesterday. Sleep and forget? Your memory is too much like that of an old man. I really can''t match it. "


    Murongsheng''s face is ironic. He really wants to slap shangguanhong in the face to make him sober. Don''t be so self righteous. Do you really think you have a big face? Who do you want to marry? Is that how others want to marry him?


    "Murongsheng, you know, I''m giving you a chance now. Don''t be so ungrateful." Shangguan Hong found out why he couldn''t get along with murongsheng, because every word murongsheng said brought his mood to the edge of anger! "I came to see you today just to tell you. If you agree to marry me, I will take care of everything. I don''t need you to intervene. "


    "All you have to do is stay in Rongguo mansion and wait to marry me."


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes, listening to shangguanhong''s words, the more he listened, the more he felt that there was something strange everywhere. Yesterday, in order to get rid of her, Shangguan Hong refused to have any involvement with her.


    Just one night later, shangguanhong rushed to Rongguo mansion and asked if she would marry him. Isn''t it that people with brain problems can do such things?


    It''s weird everywhere. If there''s nothing fishy in it, murongsheng will never believe it.

 Chapter 341

    Murongsheng looked shangguanhong up and down, with a tentative taste, and asked: "you don''t say you like murongshan, but now you want to say you want to marry me. Where are you going to put murongshan? Or do you not like murongshan now? "


    Shangguanhong said calmly: "I didn''t say that I didn''t like her, but murongshan can understand me and understand that I married you, so you don''t have to worry too much. She''s different from you. "


    Oh.


    Murongsheng''s expression is very cold, even there is no wave on his face, and there is no emotional change in his heart.


    Of course, murongshan is different from her. What a delicate little girl she is. How can she compare with others?


    "Since you like her so much, it''s good to marry her. Why do you have to let me get involved in your affairs. I have no interest in such immoral things, and you don''t have to pester me unless... " Murongsheng touched his chin and stared at shangguanhong. "You tell me a reason why you want to marry me."


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhong without blinking. Sure enough, when he finishes this sentence, shangguanhong''s eyes twinkle with a strange emotion.


    Even though shangguanhong immediately covered it up, murongsheng saw this slight change.


    It seems that shangguanhong really has some hard reasons to say before he wants to marry her. Is it? Did your mother leave her these things? This prince Rui''s mansion will not be so small. How could she want to marry a person who is not very well-known for these things?


    Thinking about the past, murongsheng did not find a good reason to be missed by shangguanhong. Although she is the second lady of Rongguo government, for the sake of the power of Rongguo government, it is even more impossible.


    For the sake of the power of Rongguo government, it''s better to marry murongshan. Compared with Dafang and Erfang, who can get the title of rongguogong more smoothly is more likely to get the title of Erfang.


    How could shangguanhong, such a smart man, not understand this? No, shangguanhong should know it in his heart, otherwise he would not have gone so far with murongshan before.


    So not because of this, but because of what?


    Murongsheng''s eyes are sweeping shangguanhong back and forth. Is it because she made him lose face last night. So now you want to marry her back and start tormenting her slowly?


    After all, she has already married into the Rui palace. No matter what shangguanhong does to her, people outside will not say anything.


    If I can''t think of other reasons, murongsheng thinks that this reason is very reasonable. Although Shangguan Hong is usually a very upright man, Murong Sheng knows this man best. In fact, he is narrow-minded and offends him a little bit. This person can remember for a lifetime, and then look for opportunities to revenge back!


    She didn''t bother to provoke such a terrible man.


    Besides, he regretted that he would marry her. Is that all she has to do?


    She murongsheng is not a rag that no one wants. If she wants to marry, she will marry. If she doesn''t want to go, she will leave!

 Chapter 342

    Shangguanhong is always so arrogant that he thinks he can succeed no matter what he does.


    I''m really sorry. Today I''m afraid I''m going to make this person fall in front of her.


    "Shangguanhong, I understand what you said. But now, I don''t think you have a clear idea, "murongsheng said with a smile and pointed to himself:" I have been married to the ghost king by the emperor, and I will be the ghost princess soon. You should call me the ghost princess, you know? "


    "Murongsheng!" After all, shangguanhong''s good face was that he couldn''t go down. His eyes were fixed on murongsheng. "Do you mean that he would rather be a ghost princess than marry me?"


    Why?!


    Isn''t murongsheng the person he likes?!


    Like for so many years, entangled with her for so many years, can''t be acting out. Now that he has given murongsheng such a chance, shouldn''t murongsheng be moved to cry and cry to marry him?!


    That''s what he thought!


    This is the reason why shangguanhong came to murongsheng in person, because he thought murongsheng had only such a reaction. But what I didn''t expect was that murongsheng would refuse such a decision, and didn''t think about it at all!


    This made shangguanhong feel at a loss that things were not under his control.


    In the past, murongsheng was so easy for people to control. She would go wherever she was asked to, and she would never laugh if she was asked to cry.


    But since when did murongsheng become like this? Why don''t you take him back? What happened at the palace banquet last night didn''t mean to annoy him?


    Or is all this just wishful thinking?


    All of a sudden, Shangguan Hong was pulled out of his fantasy and came back to reality.


    "Of course," the smile on murongsheng''s face stabbed shangguanhong''s eyes deeply. "I''d rather marry the ghost king than you. Now can you hear me clearly?"


    In order to marry the ghost King later, shangguanhong was very happy to see the picture that she would salute her. Besides, the ghost king is not so unbearable as they said. She is not unmarried.


    Shangguanhong''s face was completely ugly, as if a storm was coming. The words that didn''t come out were all with suppressed anger, and the fundus of the eye was a bit of ruthlessness: "murongsheng, you want me to salute you and call you the ghost princess, I''m afraid you haven''t lived to that time!"


    Who don''t know, marry ghost King finally only have a dead end!


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Rui Wang Shizi, you don''t need to worry about this. I will try my best to last until the day when you kneel down to salute me. You can rest assured. "


    With that, murongsheng didn''t want to talk nonsense with Guanhong here. He waved his hand: "Qing Ying is back. In order to count these things, I''m tired to death. Hurry back to see what''s missing, and then come back to ask for the second aunt. "


    "Well, it won''t be long before I get married. I really feel a little excited. It is said that the married woman is the most beautiful, and I also strive to become the most beautiful woman at that time. "

 Chapter 343

    Qing Ying listens to Murong Sheng''s words, how dare to see Guan Hong''s face. Hurry to follow behind murongsheng and leave quickly.


    Shangguanhong looked at the two men''s disappearing back, reached out and cut a tree. His eyes were cold: "murongsheng, you wait for me."


    If you want to marry the ghost king, you don''t want to marry him, do you?


    Good, good!


    Then he waited for how murongsheng died in the ghost Palace on his wedding night!


    When there was no one here, a figure came out from behind the rockery. The scarred face made by murongsheng has recovered a little, but there are still traces. No expression is OK, a facial expression that is ferocious, like a ghost in general, people dare not look directly at.


    Murong Ling slaps the rockery with his hand. If he wants to smash the rockery, he can eliminate his anger.


    "Murongsheng, you are such a loser, you dare to cheat me!"


    A loser actually dare to cheat her, and she was also silly to believe!


    What Rui Wang Shizi likes is her, the person who wants to marry is also her. It''s the most disgusting liar in the world! The person Rui Wang Shizi wants to marry is Murong Sheng himself! The person I like is murongshan!


    "Murongsheng! You didn''t just break my face and make me look like an ugly woman. Now it''s shameless to rob my brother Hong! You will never let you go. I want you to live in peace all your life


    "Wait, waste! Sooner or later, I will kill you! Only in this way can I eliminate the hatred in my heart Murong Shan smashes her fist on the rockery. As a result, the rockery doesn''t move. She covers her fist and leaves with a twisted face.


    "Ah Choo!"


    Murongsheng sneezes, reaches out and rubs her nose. Qingying says, "maybe someone is behind her back and scolds her!" Today, looking at the young lady''s face is not very good-looking, maybe the young lady scolds again!


    Murongsheng laughs and doesn''t speak. It''s not necessarily that someone scolds her again. Maybe it''s because she tossed about for so long last night and soaked in the cold water for so long. It''s true that she wants to catch a cold.


    Back in the room, murongsheng asks Qingying to stare at people and carry things to the yard. She quickly takes off her coat and gets into the quilt.


    "Green cherry, you stare at them well, don''t let them lazy, don''t disturb me if there''s nothing big, I want to have a good sleep." With that, murongsheng wrapped himself up like a silkworm chrysalis.


    "Little Miss, I''ll watch. Is that ok? Will they not listen to me? " There was some worry in her heart.


    "Don''t listen to you? Just give them poison, "murongsheng threw a bag of things to Qingying." whoever is not obedient, just give it to them, and let them have a big abscess on their face. "


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Green cherry a face of panic of this package of things to steady in the hand, such poison powder how can casually to people''s face scatter! However, if someone is really disobedient, maybe they can really try.


    Green Ying also want to say a few words, found Murong Sheng has been back to her asleep, had to want to say into the stomach.


    She originally wanted to ask miss what happened to the palace banquet yesterday, such as how miss Inexplicably become the future of the ghost princess?

 Chapter 344

    Today, Rui Wang Shizi came over to ask the young lady if she would marry him


    The confusion almost choked her to death. As soon as Murong Sheng came back, she lay down on the bed and fell asleep. So she had to I took a deep breath, holding this package of poison like a rare treasure in my hand.


    I went out to supervise the work.


    After waiting for Qing Ying to go away, Murong Sheng, lying on the bed with his eyes closed, opens his eyes in an instant.


    She was so sleepy that she wanted to have a good sleep, but as soon as she closed her eyes, all she thought about was the ghost man lying on the ground alone, which made her unable to fall asleep completely.


    Finally, murongsheng sat up from the bed, reached for his hair and muttered in a low voice: "really, I feel like I owe him money in my last life."


    With a sigh, I had to run into the secret place again to see what happened to the ghost face man.


    On the other hand, shangguanhuang suddenly did not have any news, let his men thoroughly turned the sky.


    Inside the ghost King''s house, Wu Xiang stands at the door of shangguanhuang''s study, walking back and forth restlessly. According to the truth, the master had already come back from the palace at this time, but now he didn''t wait for shangguanhuang to come back.


    Did something happen?


    What happened to the master?!


    But on second thought, something is wrong. If the master really met something, he would play a signal bomb and let them go to take care of him.


    If there is no signal bomb, it means there is nothing wrong with the master.


    But It''s been a whole night. Why hasn''t the master come back yet?


    Under normal circumstances, the master should have come back at dawn, but now the day is almost over, and there is no news of the master, which really makes people very anxious.


    "Oh, what is this for?" The man in red has always been wearing a lot of clothes. I''m afraid others won''t see him.


    Looking at Wu Xiang walking up and down in front of shangguanhuang''s study, he was very anxious. He tut tut two times: "Yo, what''s the matter? Why is his face so ugly? "


    Wu Xiang narrowed her eyes. If it wasn''t for the good relationship between the master and this person, she didn''t want to pay more attention to this person: "get out of the way."


    The man in red has a smile on his face and doesn''t mind Wu Xiang being so rude to him. Anyway, since I met shangguanhuang, the woman in front of me never liked him.


    He accepted boring, he found so good-looking, how can''t get women''s favor?


    "Tut, that''s bad luck. My good mood in the early morning has been destroyed. I''d better go to see my gold and silver jewelry and wash my eyes. " With that, he left again.


    Wu Xiang pursed her lips and glared at the evil man. Somehow, she didn''t fight with this man.


    When the man in red was about to disappear, Wu Xiang finally couldn''t help it: "where''s the master, do you know?"


    The man in red chuckled, stopped and turned to look at Wu Xiang. He leaned against the wall beside him, and his Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly: "your question is really funny. Don''t you stick to the ghost king every day? And come and ask me where your master is? "


    Such a sarcastic taste changed Wu Xiang''s face. Without waiting for Wu Xiang to speak, the man in red said, "your master is not here. You ask me how I know. I''ll find out for myself."

 Chapter 345

    Usually, I don''t like him. Now I come to ask him when something happens. Do you think he is a grumpy man?


    The man in red scoffed. Seeing that Wu Xiang was distorted by his angry face, he immediately walked away with a smile.


    He likes to see others angry, but he has no way.


    Looking at the figure of the man in red walking away, Wu Xiang angrily scolded: "strange man, bah!"


    However, it seems that this man does not know where the master has gone. Where will the master go without telling them?


    Wu Xiang looked at the time, really can''t wait, just want to hurry to the palace: "can''t wait, absolutely can''t wait." I''m afraid she will go crazy if she can''t find her master''s whereabouts!


    Hurry to the palace, the order card is on, all the way to shangguanhuang''s palace.


    Today''s Imperial Palace reveals something wrong everywhere. The whole Imperial Palace seems to be on a very strict guard. It''s totally different from the previous atmosphere. I only feel an oppressive momentum flowing in the whole imperial palace.


    Inside the palace, the palace where the ghost king lived was a situation. No one can enter without permission. Even she, as a subordinate of shangguanhuang, has no such qualification.


    But today


    Wu Xiang stood outside the palace and thought about it for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and chose to go in. As long as she can find out the master, she has no fear!


    After walking around the dilapidated hall, I didn''t find the trace I wanted. Coming out of the hall, I found a dark shadow in front of me.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes were sharp, and immediately caught up with him: "who is that?"


    Even if the man in black in front of him had tried to escape, he was stabbed in the arm by Wu Xiang''s sword. There is a little blood on the sword, but it looks abnormal


    But now where can Wu Xiang draw attention to see if the blood on the blade is normal. All her attention fell on the face of the man in black, and she couldn''t move away.


    The whole person was shocked. After the shock, there was burning anger: "Why are you here?! Why didn''t you come to me to report the task? "


    In front of him, the man in black was in a bit of a mess. His whole body revealed a bit of cold air. His facial features didn''t show any brilliance. Even if he was thrown into a crowded place, he might not be able to be found.


    And on this face, if others can''t recognize it, but Wuxiang won''t!


    This person is the one she trained herself and the one in black she picked out last time to assassinate murongsheng!


    She stared so long that she didn''t wait for the good news from this man. In my heart, I think that his mission must be a failure, because once the mission is not successful, the dead person will surely commit suicide by swallowing poison, and will never let the other party obtain any evidence.


    And Wu Xiang''s heart is also very sure that this person can''t disobey her orders!


    As a result, I found out today that this man is not dead! When I didn''t finish the task, I still live well in this world! This not only shocked Wu Xiang''s heart, but also mixed with some anger.

 Chapter 346

    In front of the man, or pot stickers. For the five incense doubt is a word did not say, even looking at no incense in the eyes are a bit strange taste. Without saying a word, while no fragrant thoughts drift away, hurriedly flash away.


    Wu Xiang came back and was about to go up when he was already thrown away. Had to stop, looking at the potstickers disappear direction, frowned.


    She was absolutely sure that the man was the one she had trained herself to be a dead man!


    But the dead man suddenly betrayed her today. This is the first time that such a thing happened! In particular, she just seemed to feel something wrong from him, and now she can''t say what''s wrong.


    So, what happened to let this dead man openly judge the Lord?


    Moreover, last night the master said that he would stay in the palace. Today, he also appears here. Does the master already know everything? You know what she''s hiding and planning?


    Master, have you learned the true identity of murongsheng?!


    Has the master met murongsheng in Rongguo mansion now? So, up to now, they haven''t appeared in the ghost King''s house?


    Just thinking about it, Wu Xiang felt a chill coming out of the sole of his feet and rushing to his brain. Her whole body was frozen. Her body was stiff and could not move for half a minute!


    No way! unable!


    She hides so well, how can the master find murongsheng''s existence?!


    And she will never let the master be robbed!


    The master is her, only her!


    If murongsheng has to fight for her master, then murongsheng will die. She will not let murongsheng exist in this world!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng doesn''t know that Wuxiang has killed her as the ultimate goal, but now he is looking at shangguanhuang lying in the secret place and is very worried.


    In order to drag shangguanhuang''s life out of the gate of hell, she feeds shangguanhuang no matter what. Even the fruit and the spring that he had eaten at the beginning were all crammed into shangguanhuang''s stomach. He wanted to see which one would work.


    But she forgot the key point, that is


    After eating the fruit and drinking the spring water, the whole person will change dramatically. For example The man lying now is as dirty as if he had been fished out of the mud.


    Visible skin, there is a layer of black sludge covering his skin, where there are. I believe that the body wrapped in clothes is also full of all kinds of dirty things.


    These things are caused by eating fruit and drinking spring water. It''s really It stinks.


    Murongsheng should be very grateful now. There are no flies in the secret place, otherwise The man''s body has long been covered with a thick layer of flies.


    Oh.


    Think about it and feel nauseous, nauseous


    Murongsheng pinched his nose and stood looking at the dirty clay figurine from a distance. It was not a little dislike, but a very dislike: "do you want me to help him take a bath?"

 Chapter 347

    In this way, she didn''t want to do it!


    Looking at the black mud, it was more serious than she was at that time. She didn''t even want to reach out and touch it. She wanted to help take a bath? Nausea and vomiting


    But if you just let it go It smells like this. I''m afraid for a long time, she can smoke her secret place, so that she doesn''t want to come in.


    Murongsheng kept away from the dirty man for several steps, only to feel that the air around him was a little better, and he put down his hand holding his nose. He was very hesitant.


    Do you want to wash it or not?


    If you don''t wash it, it''s estimated that her secret place full of medicine fragrance will eventually stink by this man.


    But if she washes it, doesn''t she want to clean up this man before she washes it?!


    So It''s not so good.


    If be known by this man, she gave his body all to see light, so later is not to have to more entangle her? How to say, she still has the title of future ghost princess. I have to think about it


    Murongsheng pursed his lips and clenched his teeth: "forget it, let him put on his clothes and give him all the bubbles in the water! Here, can he catch a cold? "


    Even through the clothes, I think I can get rid of the bad smell.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, held his breath and walked back quickly. The shangguanhuang lying on the ground to help up, start is that kind of sticky dirty things feeling, let her almost no nausea to throw him out.


    In the heart unceasingly refuels for oneself, oneself decides may!


    Pulling shangguanhuang''s arm, he felt nausea in his stomach. He put one of his arms on his shoulder. Such close contact almost didn''t make her vomit out: "it''s stinky and heavy!"


    Now murongsheng feels that her body is full of slimy, greasy and disgusting things. For a moment, she has goose bumps all over her body!


    You don''t have to look at it. The clothes on her body are complete and can''t be taken. Even if the back can be washed clean, but when she put it on, she will feel a stinky smell all over her body.


    If she had known this would be the case, she would not take a bath in the morning! Look now, I''m dirty everywhere. It''s just like taking a hot bath in the morning!


    Biting his teeth, he dragged Shangguan Huanglian out into the lake and pushed him in. Shangguanhuang, who fell in, smashed a big splash out of the lake, making the koi in it scared to flee everywhere.


    Murongsheng stood by the lake, watching the dirty things on his body slowly separated from shangguanhuang''s skin, and the lake water, which was originally clear and bottoming out, gradually became turbid. It''s like someone poured ink into it. I can''t see the bottom of the lake clearly after two times.


    Now murongsheng really wants to strangle shangguanhuang: "my lake! It was ruined by such a man


    If I had known that, I should have found a big bucket full of water and threw this man into the bucket!


    I don''t know Is it possible for the lake to recover itself? Can she see her own clear lake after that? This is her favorite place!

 Chapter 348

    All of a sudden, there are so many filth. I don''t know if the koi can survive.


    Ah.


    Murongsheng sighed deeply. It was a pity in his heart. If the lake doesn''t come back Murongsheng''s eyes fall on shangguanhuang, and she will definitely make the man look good!


    The lake is not deep. Shangguanhuang is just right to be covered by the lake. Dragging his clothes, throwing him to sit by the lake, murongsheng is too lazy to take care of it any more. Let him just soak quietly.


    When the smell on her body disappeared, and when she pulled people out.


    He poked his hand on the man''s shoulder: "smelly man, you''d better pray that the lake will be clean, or I''ll never finish with you!"


    This pokes man''s clothes, murongsheng feels some strange.


    This fabric Murongsheng curiously touched it. It looks ordinary. Unexpectedly, it''s a cotton clip?!


    What kind of weather is it? Some ambiguous girls have already put on their frivolous skirts. This man''s body is still wearing cotton clothes, will not feel the heat? It''s really a strange smell all over the body.


    She didn''t pay much attention to the previous two times. Now, although it''s very strange, she understands a little. This man is carrying so much ice. Every time it broke out, I was so cold that I almost wanted to freeze people. It can be said to be thicker.


    This person is really sick every time I meet him. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or she''s fighting back with this man. See once attack once, attack once, she had to help people.


    I''m really tired.


    This


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang, who was sitting with his eyes closed. He thought for a while and muttered in a low voice: "it''s OK to take off your coat, isn''t it?"


    Said also directly started to work, stretched out his hand is the man''s coat to him thoroughly pick down, throw aside.


    "He''s seen the upper part of his body anyway. If you look at it again, it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Murongsheng convinced himself, and finally shangguanhuang''s last clothes were stripped down by her. Shangguanhuang is so quietly leaning against the lake, half naked upper body, a long black hair is wet by the water, floating on the lake surface, like a blooming black flowers on the other side.


    The water drops gently stay along the lines on the chest, slip through the tight and powerful ambush, and finally get together with the lake again. Obviously, without any action, just sitting here can make people feel an amazing momentum.


    Murongsheng looks at the scene and swallows his saliva. Other places can''t be touched, but it''s OK to help him wash his arms and hands. He grabbed one of his arms and watered it to help wash it.


    Clean the dirty mud on his arm, take out his hand to clean it, and clean the dirty things on his hand. Murongsheng''s action stopped.


    Eyes fell on the palm of the hand, scar messy, even if it has begun to scar. It doesn''t look so terrible, but I can still imagine how miserable the hand was.

 Chapter 349

    I remember just carrying out this person, she specially checked it. You can see that the palm is supposed to be complete, and the flesh and blood that has been cut is indistinct. You can see the white bone of the palm, which makes people shiver. In particular, a piece of meat in the palm of the hand has been cut off.


    Murongsheng can''t imagine how this man used this hand to support the weight of two people, and how he grasped her. Even, it is not to say some relaxed words to tease her nervous mood.


    Murong Sheng sighed, fingers gently in the man''s hand touching the scar inside the palm.


    At that time, the situation they were facing was very terrible. Below was the water of forgetting the river. As long as they fell down, they would not have a chance to survive. Living, is everyone''s survival instinct, he can adhere to the support, let himself not fall. And she thinks that this man is very good at martial arts. It should not be a problem to persist for a while.


    But how did she know that the man''s hand was cut like this?


    If it''s someone else, it''s her. In order to survive, she would give up the person who dragged her down.


    Not like this man, insist to the end, did not give her up.


    Murongsheng some don''t understand, don''t understand why this man will make such a decision.


    If she and this person know each other and love each other deeply. Then she can absolutely understand that the people in front of her can pay for her life.


    But now, she only met this man three times. It''s ridiculous to talk about deep love! I guess I don''t like either!


    When this man saw her for the second time, he almost cut off her head. She didn''t believe that this man would fall in love with her at first sight.


    She now had a clear idea of what she was showing on the outside. If she looks like murongshan, like a fairy falling from the sky, men will be unable to walk. Murongsheng may be able to understand.


    But She''s yellow and thin now, like a bean sprout. If this man fell in love with her at first sight, she would have to help to see if this man''s brain is broken.


    Not to mention the beautiful soul, she did not think she would have one of those things. Who bullies her, she will definitely be thousands of times to pray back.


    What''s more, after only three meetings, how can this man see what her essence is like?


    After thinking about it, murongsheng didn''t come up with a reason.


    If he had to come up with a reason, murongsheng could only say: "there is something wrong with this man''s brain. For example, being kicked by a donkey. "


    After a look, he closed his eyes and didn''t wake up. What''s more, Shangguan sighed: "no matter what your purpose is, I owe you my life. So, even if I try my best, I will pull your life back from the gate of hell. "


    "I murongsheng have nothing else, but it means what I say. You can rest assured."


    After touching Guan Huang''s chest, I feel that this person''s body seems to be getting colder and colder. Murong Sheng doesn''t dare to let people soak in the lake.


    Quickly help to wipe his upper body clean, as for the lower body Murongsheng can only hope that the lake water will be cleaned.

 Chapter 350

    After wiping shangguanhuang clean, murongsheng directly pulls people out. Murongsheng opened his eyes and saw shangguanhuang lying with his eyes closed, very quiet.


    The exhausted murongsheng can''t put up much energy to talk: "you lie here for a while, and I''ll throw you in when I clean up the dirty things inside."


    A sick person, at least to ensure a clean environment, so as to make his condition better faster.


    As for the clothes the man was wearing inside It''s better to lose it. After a while, just wrap him a thick quilt and throw it in.


    When murongsheng was about to enter the secret place, he suddenly heard something. He pulled down the bed curtain and paid attention to the surrounding situation: "who! Who''s here, come out! "


    As soon as the voice fell, a man in black jumped down from the beam and knelt down in front of murongsheng. The tone was bland: "master, I''m back."


    "Potstickers?" Murongsheng was relieved to see who was coming. He put down his guard and said, "is something wrong with you? You''re coming back now."


    At that time, she asked the potstickers to block shangguanhuang behind her, but she was still caught up by shangguanhuang. Then what happened next made her have no chance to breathe. In addition, the appearance of potstickers was so short that murongsheng had not adapted to it, so she directly forgot about people.


    Originally thought, potstickers will be directly cut off shangguanhuang, did not expect a little nothing back.


    Because of murongsheng''s excitement, the tone of the potstickers didn''t fluctuate: "my subordinates were ordered by him at that time, and they were untied only in the morning. Just as his subordinates were about to come back, someone broke in. My subordinates hurt their arms when they fight with others. It''s OK in other places. "


    Hurt your arm?


    Murongsheng quickly walked over and rolled up the cut sleeve. There was a small scar on his arm.


    It''s just There was no sign of bleeding in the wound. It was like the meat had been cut open. It was very strange.


    This


    She can cure the living, but she really hasn''t met the living who was injured. You can only ask the client: "do you know how to treat your injuries?"


    Who knows, potstickers do not know: "I do not know."


    Murong Sheng sighed, which made her feel a little worried. Potstickers have been dead once, even if the wound is not treated, it will not be infected, let alone dead. However, it''s not good to let freedom go.


    If one day someone hurt his face, he would be scared to death if he went out.


    Murongsheng thought about it and sprinkled some spring water on the wound. I hope it can be effective, but murongsheng can''t say whether or how effective it is.


    After all, murongsheng didn''t understand what the spring was.


    "Potstickers, you should stay in the house. No one is allowed near the bed. I''ll be back in a minute


    When the potstickers came back, murongsheng was relieved. Murongsheng believes in the skill of potstickers.


    There are only two people left in the room. In addition, the potstickers are a living dead person. They don''t need to breathe at all. People can''t even hear that there are two people in this room.

 Chapter 351

    Potstickers again jump to the beam, quietly crouching.


    At this time, the original quiet room, suddenly came a sound of sound. The closed window was pushed open, and then a figure jumped in.


    After coming in, Wu Xiang looked around alertly and found that there was no one in the room?


    Is she wrong?


    She came out of the palace and rushed to Rongguo mansion. Moreover, she is already very short of people. The one who just fought with her in the palace is the one she trained herself. That''s right.


    Now that the dead are not dead, that means that the situation has changed.


    The worst result she could think of was that the master knew that the woman he was looking for was murongsheng.


    Before I thought, let murongsheng be happy for a few days. After Murong Sheng married into the ghost King''s house, he eradicated Murong Sheng before the master saw her.


    I didn''t expect that the master could meet murongsheng in advance!


    If you can see the master''s figure in Rongguo mansion and see him with murongsheng, you can conclude that her guess has basically come true.


    Now she didn''t find the master''s figure, which made her feel relieved.


    She is too nervous. She has been worried that the master will find murongsheng and recognize him. Now it seems that the master disappeared all night, which has nothing to do with murongsheng.


    However, Wu Xiang still can''t figure out why the dead men she trained would come here with her?


    Wu Xiang is to break his head. I''m afraid he can''t think of it. The potstickers are dead. And shangguanhuang didn''t return all night, which is really related to murongsheng, but he didn''t recognize murongsheng''s real identity.


    When Wu Xiang was ready to leave quietly, he heard a faint breath from the bed.


    Somebody!


    No xiangdun stopped, eyes locked on the bed.


    Just now, she was too relaxed to hear the faint breath in the room.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes fell on the bed curtain, frowning and sneering. At this time, in addition to murongsheng, who is still sleeping in bed, she can''t remember anyone else. What a waste. I''m still sleeping at this time. I''m not as good as a pig.


    With a sneer, he had no interest in murongsheng''s sleep. When he turned around, he was about to leave. All of a sudden, a wind came in from the outside and lifted the bed curtain in a corner. The remaining light of Wu Xiang''s eyes glanced at her carelessly. Just such a glance made her stare big.


    I can''t believe what I see!


    It''s her master!


    Her master is now sleeping in murongsheng''s bed!


    This! How could that be!


    Wu Xiang couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes for the first time, so he rubbed his eyes with his hands. When I opened my eyes again, I found that the man lying on the bed was shangguanhuang, and there was no change.


    Sure enough, they are still connected!


    "Master!" Wu Xiang rushes to bed in the past. He wants to take the people away when Murong Sheng doesn''t appear.


    As a result, before she got to the bedside, a trace of murderous gas suddenly appeared behind her and went directly towards her heart.

 Chapter 352

    Wu Xiang''s action is a meal, and he quickly dodges to the side. Wait to see clearly the person who attacked her, again shocked.


    "You''re not dead!"


    The person in front of her is the one she sent to assassinate murongsheng. She was also the one who ran away from her this morning. She thought it was strange, but what she didn''t expect was that she was really involved with murongsheng.


    This is murongsheng''s room, and he is here. So the master lying on the bed knows what to write?!


    "Get out of the way, I''ll take my master away from here." In any case, what she has to do is to take the master away quickly and not let him stay in murongsheng''s territory.


    But who knows, when she moved, the potstickers also moved with her. With a long sword in her hand, she was forced to retreat. She couldn''t get close to the bedside, even closer to shangguanhuang lying on the bed.


    Wuxiangdun was furious: "you step down, do you understand me! I haven''t punished you for the unfinished task assigned to you, but you are against me? "


    Today''s potstickers can''t be heard from Wu Xiang. In his mind, Murong Sheng is his master and the one he wants to be loyal to. As for the woman in front of me, I haven''t seen her. I don''t know. She''s noisy.


    Potstickers are not to say a word, completely do not give no chance to breathe. There are killing moves everywhere. The attacker who has no leeway has no fragrance.


    The master said, no one can be near the bed.


    Who wants to get close, only death!


    Wu Xiang was forced to retreat by the potstickers, and his anger was surging: "you traitor, don''t you even listen to me?"


    Now that I have begun to listen to her, it''s useless to keep this person. It''s better to kill him directly!


    Wu Xiang pulls out her sword to attack the potstickers. The potstickers are her private affairs. She knows how powerful her Kung Fu is. In other people there may be a master, but in front of her, but also higher than her!


    The two men were fighting in a narrow space, because it was estimated that shangguanhuang, who was lying on the bed, did not fight close to the bedside.


    The strength of potstickers is not as good as Wuxiang, but the potstickers themselves are trained according to the dead. There are killing moves everywhere. There are no redundant moves. Every time you make a move, you just take the key from the opposite person. Although temporarily fell in the downwind, was no incense stabbed out a lot of wounds. But the speed of the hand did not slow down.


    Wu Xiang was in the upper hand, and he didn''t get any benefits from the potstickers.


    The dead man himself is very difficult. From the beginning to the end, he is a kind of reckless play, and he doesn''t care about his own life. He is full of thinking about how to kill the other side. Let the other side be able to defend one side but not the other.


    It''s very angry that Wu Xiang jumps.


    In addition, the potstickers selected by Wu Xiang himself are the most qualified of the same group. Now I suddenly started to hand over the potstickers, which made her lift the stone and smash her feet.


    It''s a terrible way to fight. It''s more fierce than before!


    What Wu Xiang didn''t expect was that the potstickers themselves were not a living person. How could they die, and how could they feel the pain?

 Chapter 353

    Wuxiang as long as there is no sword to cut off the head of potstickers, then potstickers will be entangled with Wuxiang.


    It makes people feel particularly terrible and terrible.


    Murongsheng cleans up the environment in the secret place, and can''t smell the stinky smell any more. This just the mood is joyful, humming the small song to walk out from the secret place inside.


    As soon as he appeared on the bed, he heard the sound of fighting.


    Somebody''s coming?!


    Murong Sheng had no time to think about it. He wrapped the quilt around shangguanhuang and threw him into the space like a silkworm baby.


    On the other hand, Wu Xiang, who has been entangled by the potstickers, is about to enter a desperate situation. All of a sudden, he made full use of his kung fu and made a fierce estimation towards the potstickers. Pot paste a look, to the side suddenly a Dodge, will not attack dodge away, exposed the bed behind the body.


    Wu Xiang seizes the opportunity and cuts the blinding bed curtain from the middle with a sword. The situation on the bed is immediately clear. It''s just


    "Why are you here?"?! My master Wu Xiang''s eyes stare at Murong Sheng. It''s hard for him to accept this situation.


    What she just saw clearly was that the master was lying in bed and sleeping. Why did she become murongsheng now??!


    Yo?


    It seems that the woman in black still knows her?


    Murong Sheng''s curious eyes looked at Wu Xiang''s body for a few minutes, and he looked a little familiar. If you think about it carefully, you really think of it. You can''t help but smile: "Oh, it''s you. What''s the matter? Is it amazing to see me here? "


    The potstickers stop attacking Wu Xiang. Instead, they stand beside murongsheng and watch Wu Xiang on guard.


    In front of this woman, she has seen two sides. I don''t know, but at least it can be called familiar, just the man''s subordinate. Last time in the wilderness, this woman wanted to kill her.


    "Why are you here?" Wu Xiang asked again.


    Asked out, let murongsheng feel very funny: "I said, you this person brain is not a problem? This is my room. You ask me why I''m here. Don''t you think it''s interesting? Should I ask you this? Why are you on my turf? "


    Where does Wu Xiang have time to have a long talk with murongsheng here? Her most concern is to find the master!


    I don''t want to talk to murongsheng. I move my eyes away from murongsheng. When I look at him on the bed, I feel silly.


    "Where''s the master?"?! Why is my master gone? " Wu Xiang can''t believe her eyes. She just saw it clearly. Why did it disappear suddenly?!


    Now where is the master of her family on the bed? Murongsheng is the only one sitting on the bed. There is no one else!


    This This is absolutely impossible!


    Wu Xiang points the sword at Murong Sheng, and his face is angry: "say! Where did you hide my master? Tell me! Otherwise, I''ll let you die here today! "


    Wu Xiang doesn''t believe that her eyes are wrong. It must be the woman in front of her that has hidden her master by using some evil way.


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. In such a short time, did the woman see the man?


    But what about seeing it? If you have the ability, find out the person.

 Chapter 354

    "Your master? What do you want your master to do when you come to me? I don''t know your master, "murongsheng stares at Wu Xiang with a smile," how do you want me to hand it in? "


    She just won''t hand it in, OK?


    I''m so angry with this damned woman!


    In fact, if shangguanhuang''s men really came to look for people, murongsheng could throw people to them and save himself from getting into trouble. But now shangguanhuang is like this. If she doesn''t have those rare medicinal materials in her secret place, I''m afraid that the miracle doctor they said would be at a loss for shangguanhuang''s body.


    It''s not that murongsheng really despises people, but that murongsheng really despises people.


    Shangguanhuang''s cold disease has been treated for several years, right? The result is still half dead to hang, to the end did not get rid of the root of the disease. As for her, she just pricked a needle, which could make shangguanhuang stay alive for a long time.


    What does that mean?


    Doesn''t that mean that the miracle doctor really has no skill?


    Thanks to the fact that she wanted to compete with others before, how can such technology be called a miracle doctor? It''s amazing.


    Moreover, since she has said to this man that she must pull his life out of the gate of hell, then she naturally wants to let this man jump up completely.


    What''s more, if she gives the person away, and other people ask her how she is tossed like this, it''s really hard for murongsheng to say.


    Can she say that this man is to save her, so he becomes so half dead? Originally, this woman was not pleased with her. If she said that, she would be able to draw a sword to kill her on the spot.


    What''s more, Murong Sheng''s eyes are also very uncomfortable looking at Wu Xiang. This woman was very hostile to her from the beginning, and she didn''t like this woman very much. You want her to give people to this woman?


    I''m sorry, she won''t do such self sacrifice, regardless of gratitude and resentment.


    She just doesn''t want to hand it over. She has the ability to rob people, as long as she can find people out!


    Wu Xiang saw it with his own eyes. Naturally, he didn''t believe what murongsheng said. The long sword pointed straight at murongsheng''s nose, full of murderous spirit: "I''ll ask you one last time, can you hand over the people?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and sneered: "I have no one here. What do you want me to do? I doubt you very much now. You are deliberately making trouble for me! "


    "You say you are not looking at me better than you, so you casually pull out a reason, deliberately to embarrass me?" Murong sighed, "why should women embarrass women? Do you think I''m right? "


    Wu Xiang''s face will be crooked when Murong Sheng says something. He is going to chop Murong Sheng to death with his sword: "you want to die!"


    "Potstickers, hit her!"


    Murong Sheng called, already ready potstickers immediately rushed up, again entangled with Wu Xiang.


    The two swords collided with each other, so that Wu Xiang could not help but step back, full of shock: "you dare to betray me, listen to this woman''s words?"


    Pot paste before the behavior, no incense can also understand. But potstickers completely listen to murongsheng''s orders, which makes Wu Xiang have no way to accept!

 Chapter 355

    At first, she was still thinking that maybe it was because shangguanhuang was here that potstickers were entangled with her. After all, shangguanhuang was their biggest master. Potstickers can listen to shangguanhuang''s words, and Wuxiang''s heart can accept them.


    But why?


    Why should potstickers listen to murongsheng''s orders now?!


    Who is murongsheng? It''s just a loser. It has nothing to do with them. How can potstickers listen to her?! It''s impossible. It''s impossible!


    A dead man will not betray his master until he dies, let alone serve two masters. This is the most basic requirement of a dead man.


    But now the potstickers have completely broken this rule, and at the same time, it''s hard for Wu Xiang to accept. Looking at murongsheng, she couldn''t understand why everything would be out of control once she met murongsheng?!


    Obviously, the master''s cold, even the doctor is at a loss, up to now is still studying how to thoroughly treat the master''s disease, but murongsheng can. Every time the master gets sick, the doctor can only be temporarily suppressed, but the time is very short. But murongsheng is OK!


    The potstickers were originally the dead who she had trained herself and would never betray, but now he obeyed murongsheng''s orders!


    All this makes Wu Xiang have no way to understand what happened. It''s so strange that it can make everything deviate.


    It''s like hitting a ghost. It''s very weird!


    Murongsheng listened to the words without fragrance, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was some cold light in his eyes.


    Did she understand that the potstickers were originally people without fragrance? Wu Xiang is also a man of shangguanhuang. So was it Wuxiang or shangguanhuang who sent potstickers to kill her?


    She could wait for shangguanhuang to wake up and ask what happened!


    "Murongsheng, I advise you to hand over the master quickly, or I will let you die under my sword today!"


    Potstickers continue to pester with Wu Xiang, but everywhere they fall behind. Murong Sheng pursed his lips and called the person back directly: "potstickers, come back."


    Guotie is obedient to murongsheng''s words. He stops and stands beside murongsheng. He guards murongsheng like a door god and stares at Wuxiang.


    Wu Xiang looks at Murong Sheng in surprise. Why does this woman let the potstickers go back? Or does this woman think that she can deal with her fragrance?!


    I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, which makes me feel very funny.


    Wu Xiang didn''t like Murong Sheng very much when she saw her at first sight. She didn''t like her everywhere. This inexplicable person who appears beside the master should be killed directly to make her disappear in this world.


    But at that time, Wuyu had to send someone to stop her, which would cause this embarrassing situation!


    After murongsheng called the potstickers back, he sat on the bed very leisurely, like playing, and didn''t pay any attention to the fragrance.


    This attitude is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, making Wu Xiang''s heart more angry.


    Does this woman look down on her?!

 Chapter 356

    Such arrogance, then she will let this woman pay a serious price for her own arrogance!


    "Die for me!"


    Wu Xiang, holding a long sword, stabbed directly at Murong Sheng''s throat.


    And murongsheng is still very leisurely sitting on the bed, looking at the Wu Xiang rushing towards her, there is no meaning to dodge. The corner of the mouth slightly pulled out a smile, as if it was like the other shore flowers blooming in the yellow spring road.


    Tempting people to continue to go towards the deepest past.


    Even if it is no incense, see murongsheng such a smile, the heart also emerged a bit strange.


    There is a problem, there must be a problem!


    But She couldn''t take back the long sword stabbed out of her hand. She could only go on towards murongsheng''s throat. She doesn''t believe it. With such a little girl, can she be killed?!


    Just when the long sword was two feet away from murongsheng''s throat. Wu Xiang suddenly felt that his body had no strength, and the sword fell directly from his hand to the ground.


    Before Wu Xiang completely reacts, the next second, Wu Xiang spits out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, Murong Sheng had already prepared to pull the bed curtain to one side to avoid being baptized by the blood without fragrance.


    Wu Xiang covers his chest and stares at his weak hands. He hasn''t recovered for a long time. Why? Why is that?


    She was forced to stop in the middle of the move, and her body suffered a huge backfire. It means, how hard she tried to make murongsheng die, how much she suffered now!


    "You What have you done to me? " Wu Xiang kneels on the ground with one leg. He just feels that his hands are out of control.


    No!


    Not only the hands are not controlled, even their own body, also vaguely some uncontrollable taste, all over the body are soft, a little strength is not!


    Murongsheng came down from the bed and looked at Wu Xiang half kneeling in front of her with a smile. He was very happy.


    He hooked up the sword that Wu Xiang fell on the ground with his feet and played with it in his hand: "it''s nothing. What can I do as a loser? It''s just that I gave you some medicine. "


    "Take the medicine?! When did you take the medicine? "


    "When, let me think about it carefully," murongsheng said, holding his chin and recalling what he had done. "It''s just when you fight with potstickers. Anyway, you look down on me and think I''m a loser. How can you possibly notice that? "


    Wu Xiang''s heart was shocked. When he just had a fight?!


    Actually such a God is not a ghost not aware of it?! She didn''t really notice! Even in retrospect, I have no impression at all.


    This woman!


    Wu Xiang was itching: "you poisoned me!" She has been planted once in murongsheng''s hands. Unexpectedly, she has been planted a second time! Now she wants to cut the meat off murongsheng''s body bit by bit, and then feed it to the dog!


    "Poison? No, how can a lovely girl like me poison people? " Murong Sheng shook his head naively, lifted Wu Xiang''s chin with his sword head, and observed himself, "it''s just a fragrance that can make people feel soft. After all, you sneak to my site, and you don''t allow me to do things in my site?"

 Chapter 357

    Murongsheng lowered his head slightly, with a bright smile on his face: "let me tell you something. I''ve done things everywhere in Qi''s house. For example, I have smeared some things on the floor, the windows, the chairs and so on. "


    Wu Xiang''s face turned black. Looking at Murong Sheng''s eyes, he said: "you are a vicious woman!"


    "I''m vicious? How can I be cruel? It''s you who want to kill me as soon as you come. What can I do? I just want to protect myself. Besides, if I touch the things I daub separately, there is no problem at all. But who wants you to do damage? This is a lot. Can''t I stop you? "


    Murongsheng sighed: "you want to die, but also blame me for being cruel. I didn''t settle with you. What are you doing in my territory secretly? "


    Wu Xiang''s body can''t move. He can only kill Murong Sheng with his eyes. He is waiting for her and gnashing his teeth: "you are mean!"


    Murongsheng murmured softly: "how can there be so many shameless people in this world? If you break into someone''s place and their master resists, you call them mean. You say again, believe it or not, I''ll cut off your tongue for you now


    Murong Sheng is not a good-natured person. He has been provoked by Wu Xiang one after another. He has long been disagreeable with others.


    If it wasn''t for killing people in Rongguo''s mansion, it would be too troublesome to deal with it. Now there is no chance for Wuxiang to speak!


    Wu Xiang didn''t want to see murongsheng''s success at all. He wanted to use some way to leave here first. But the next moment, I saw a red signal in the sky through the window, and I frowned.


    Nothing to care about, forced to drag the body, supporting the last bit of strength, ran out of murongsheng''s room, instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Murongsheng followed quickly, and frowned at Wu Xiang who ran away quickly.


    Even when Wu Xiang knew that he was drugged, he didn''t look so shocked and flustered. She definitely saw something, her face suddenly changed so much.


    But what happened to make Wu Xiang run away quickly?


    I''m afraid that this matter should not be a small matter. Maybe it was their master''s business that made her so flustered.


    Murong Sheng sighs and closes the window. It seems that he wants a good way to wake shangguanhuang up. Otherwise, there is something wrong with them, and she can''t explain it.


    Murongsheng is right. There is a big problem in the ghost King''s house. Wu Xiang rushed back quickly. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the mansion, he had no strength to fall off his horse.


    The guard of the door quickly helped him into the study, which had already raised all the hands of shangguanhuang, and a man in red sitting on one side.


    The scene was very silent. Three of them were dressed in black. If you don''t observe them carefully, you can''t feel their existence at all.


    There is also a woman, with a charming face and a weak and boneless body, sitting on a chair. Just sitting and doing nothing can attract most men''s eyes and her followers.

 Chapter 358

    Full of wind and dust, it''s not a lady.


    The woman''s name was Wu Yao. She sat on one side and said lazily, "what happened? I need you to summon us all. Now that we''re all here, you can tell me something. We still have a lot of things to do. "


    "Wait for no fragrance." Open your mouth without fear.


    Wu Yao curled her mouth and rolled her eyes gracefully. Anyway, she didn''t like Wu Xiang at all. Isn''t it good to be a subordinate? All day long thinking about some things that have not, to say the master''s heart also has her OK. But the master''s heart is not without incense, and without incense in front of her put out a pair of future housewife''s face, it is disgusting.


    Although I hate this person, Wu Xiang''s heart is also clear. If we really have to wait for everyone to arrive before we can discuss things, it is estimated that something really happened.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, and everyone was very surprised to see the scene that Wu Xiang was helped in.


    Such a situation is rarely seen.


    No demon picked pick eyebrow, don''t care about no sweet body exactly how: "people all arrived together, should say what thing?"


    Wuyu''s cold eyes swept everyone present and dropped a sentence: "last night, the Treasury was stolen. The deepest organ has been touched, and the master''s life and death are uncertain now. "


    This sentence is like a flat bottom thunderbolt, all the people who bombed are speechless.


    Wu Yao ran directly to Wu Yu and stared at Wu Yu''s eyes: "Wu Yu, are you telling me again? What is the uncertainty of master''s life and death?! It''s easy to say. I''ll never do anything to you! "


    Wuyu slightly tilted his head, stepped back, and opened the distance with Wuyi: "master, up to now, there is no news coming out, this matter has never happened, what else do you want to ask?"


    Wu Yao took a deep breath, pretended to be relaxed and waved his hand: "I don''t think you are too nervous? Maybe the master went there last night and didn''t tell you. " It''s very easy to say, but even she doesn''t believe what she said, let alone other people.


    Master always has his own decision, but master is not a three-year-old child. He runs out to play and doesn''t know how to send back the news to them. Moreover, Wuyu has always been closely following the master. As long as there is a master, there must be Wuyu.


    Now, there is no way to master the master''s whereabouts. It is really strange that this matter is revealed everywhere.


    I have no intention to sit on the chair and think silently: "the master has the key to the Treasury, and he knows the arrangement of the Treasury very well. Even if the owner has something to do with the theft of the Treasury, he will not touch the organ. So, what do you find in the Treasury? "


    If nothing is found, Wuyu won''t let all of them start asking.


    No demon now also just reaction come over, she a listen to master son have no news, the whole person immediately all flustered up, completely did not grasp the key point, direct square inch big confusion. Now I listen to what I don''t mean to say, but I look at it with my eyes straight. I hope I can hear what I want to hear.

 Chapter 359

    "I found that," Wuyu nodded, like a reassuring pill, which calmed down other people. However, what he said later made them unable to sit still. "The treasury door was not pried open, but it was opened with a key."


    "What kind of keys do you have here? Don''t you have two pairs? One is on the master and the other on the emperor. " He waved his hand freely.


    "But the problem is that the emperor is useless if he opens the door of the national treasury."


    The implication is that the emperor did not open the door of the Treasury, so the only one who opened the door was the key on the master?


    "Maybe! Is the key on the master stolen? " No demon hastily opened his mouth, a group of people''s eyes looked at her, let her frown, some don''t want to say, "I know, according to the master''s skill, no one can steal the key."


    Then he turned his mouth and sat aside with some grievances.


    Unintentionally some headache, looking at Wuyu: "you have found something to say directly, don''t hide and tuck in."


    Although the things in the Treasury are good, it is not enough to let their owners go to the Treasury to get things. It''s even more impossible to touch the organs. Where are the organs of the State Treasury arranged? The master can hide with his eyes closed. How can he touch the organs?


    No matter how I think about it, I can''t figure it out.


    Wuyu pursed her lips and took something out of her arms for everyone to see clearly.


    Everyone recognized it at the first sight. Pink opened his eyes wide: "this Isn''t this the weapon used by the master? "


    Sometimes, the master doesn''t need to be his own Lord. So they all use this silver wire as a weapon, and this silver wire is a treasure that is hard to find in the world. There is only one root in the master, and it is impossible to find a second one.


    And this thing, the master never leaves his body, now appears in Wuyu''s hands. Is there something wrong with the master


    "There is a big hole in the floor of the third secret room of the Treasury, which is made from the inside. And this silver wire is suspended below. " Wuyu said calmly.


    No demon pursed her lips and didn''t want to know where silver was found: "master? What about the master? " She just wanted to know where the master of silver had gone!


    Asked here, Wuyu closed his eyes: "I only found the silver wire there, and the silver wire hanging below is It''s the water in the river... "


    "What?"


    If life and death are uncertain, they are just scared. The master is so powerful that he is missing now. Maybe he will show up soon.


    However, what Wuyu said in his mouth made them completely stunned. Even the man in red, who has been sitting on one side and has not yet spoken, shows his shocked eyes when he hears Wuyu''s words.


    If you really fall into the water, there is no possibility of survival!


    Wu Xiang is sitting on the chair with a weak body, and his face is unbelievable. If the master really fell into the water, what did she just see in murongsheng? Is it true that she is blinded and doesn''t see clearly?


    "No, it can''t be!" Wu Xiang powerlessly supported his body, "I will never believe that the master is dead!"

 Chapter 360

    How can she accept such a thing? She can''t accept it!


    Master is so powerful, so powerful, how can he die!


    Wu Yao, who has never dealt with Wu Xiang, didn''t retort and was silent at this time. None of the people present was willing to accept it. Shangguanhuang fell into the water and was engulfed.


    No one spoke, and the room fell into a strange silence.


    After a long time, the man in red, who didn''t speak, broke the silence: "no matter what, it doesn''t need to be announced. And I believe that a Guang will not die so unknowingly. "


    His eyes fell on Wu Yu and asked, "now? What''s going on in the palace? The emperor has determined that the person who enters the Treasury is a Guang? "


    Wuyu shook his head: "the emperor can only confirm that it''s the Treasury opened by the master''s key. But who actually went in? I don''t know how many things I stole. I''m still counting them. "


    "That''s troublesome," he said with a slight frown. "I''m afraid the emperor will soon announce that the master will enter the palace and make some inquiries."


    "It''s easy. I''ll do it!" No demon will pull himself out of the panic, first to solve the things in front of him, "give it to me and Wuyu, my disguise technique is perfect, no one will say it.". And the master wears a mask wherever he goes. It shouldn''t be a big problem. "


    What''s more, Wuyu follows the master''s ass every day, and can learn the master''s action and tone. As long as they cooperate well and want to create a master temporarily, there is no problem at all.


    Inadvertently looked at no demon, in the heart understood her plan. There has been such a situation before. Once the master doesn''t want to appear, he will let Wuyu pretend to be him. In this case, there is a way.


    "Then it''s up to you," the man in red said calmly. "Emperor, you should deal with it first. As for the whereabouts of a Guang, let''s go and find out. "


    Think about it, Wu Xiang should be very willing to accept this distribution.


    As a result, the man in red waited for a long time, but did not wait for Wu Xiang''s response. He looked up. I saw Wu Xiang sitting there like a fool, without saying a word.


    There was a bit of panic, fear and doubt on his face. But there was no worry about shangguanhuang.


    This


    The man in red narrowed his eyes. Now Wu Xiang looks like something is not right.


    What kind of thoughts Wu Xiang had on shangguanhuang was clear to all the people present. If something really happened to Shangguan Huang, the most unacceptable person would be Wu Xiang. But now it seems that there are some anomalies in Wu Xiang''s appearance.


    "No incense," the man in red doesn''t belong to shangguanhuang''s subordinates, and he doesn''t have any fear of shangguanhuang''s subordinates. The Feng Mou tiny Mi gets up, oppressive looking at to have no fragrance, "do you know what?"? Or, you''re hiding something from us. "


    The reason why he didn''t like this woman was not only her attitude towards him, but also her behavior!

 Chapter 361

    I think that sometimes I''m thinking about shangguanhuang. In fact, I''m selfish. I just want to make excuses for my own interests.


    It''s just that he hasn''t touched his bottom line yet. Once he knows what this woman is hiding, it''s not good for shangguanhuang. He will be the first to get rid of this woman!


    Suddenly, Wu Xiang, who was named, regained his mind. Seeing that everyone''s eyes fell on her, he couldn''t help feeling angry: "what do you all look at me like this! I didn''t follow the master last night. What can I hide from NIMA?! I''m going to investigate the whereabouts of my master. Please help yourself


    Said, forced to support their soft body, holding the wall to push the door out.


    Looking at the closed door, the face of the man in red didn''t have the evil smile of the past. Instead, his face gradually sank: "although Wu Xiang is with you, but This woman looks a little strange today. "


    The man in red didn''t say it, and other people at the scene also saw it. No one spoke, and they didn''t know what they were thinking about.


    "I will stare at her personally. If there is something strange about this woman," the man in red said with a slight smile, "I will solve this woman myself. Should it be ok?"


    Wuyu''s brows tightly wrinkled together: "if she is really rebellious, it will be trouble."


    "Well, with your words, I''ll be relieved. Well, get ready. I''m going to stare at the woman myself." With that, the man in red flew out quickly.


    No demon some worry: "no incense should not be true..."


    "Don''t think about it so much. Time is running out. Get the most important thing done quickly." With a free order, Wu Yao has to keep the confusion in his heart.


    I didn''t dare to delay at all, so I quickly picked it up. As expected. After a while, someone from the palace came. The emperor wants to announce the ghost king into the palace!


    The door of the study beat again, what came out was a black brocade robe. A face burned beyond recognition, only eyes and mouth are intact shangguanhuang.


    Seeing shangguanhuang''s face, the father-in-law who came to announce the edict felt a sense of fear. In the past, shangguanhuang came out with a mask. Now he suddenly saw his real face. It was really disgusting and frightening.


    When shangguanhuang passed by his father-in-law, his father-in-law swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, did you forget your mask?"


    Shangguanhuang stopped and looked down at his father-in-law. The sight was full of cold pressure, which made him kneel on the ground. Perspiration on the forehead, even behind are dripping.


    It''s strange that he''s talkative. What does the ghost king want to do? Does he need to be a slave to remind him?


    "Bring me the king''s mask." When I think of a hoarse voice, it''s like someone holding a hard thing on the steel plate to scratch it down. It makes people feel goose bumps and want to cover their ears.


    The slave quickly took out the mask in the study and quickly handed it to shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang put the mask on his face, and then he moved his eyes away from his father-in-law: "now, can we go?"

 Chapter 362

    "Yes..." My father-in-law nodded repeatedly, but he didn''t dare to breathe. He followed shangguanhuang with small steps.


    Outside the mansion, I got into two carriages and drove towards the palace.


    As long as it''s on the way, when you see the ghost King''s carriage coming, no one dares to delay more time. They quickly dodge for fear of bumping into the ghost king. After waiting for the ghost King''s carriage to leave completely, it came out one after another and continued to sell.


    Now all over the capital, from high-ranking officials to ordinary people''s peddlers, are talking about the same thing. Rongguo mansion and ruiwang mansion love and hate!


    Last night, what happened at the Palace Banquet had already been spread all over the capital, and it was basically known to all.


    In particular, Qi''s behavior, let people discuss, it is very relish. It''s also something that some people like to talk about very much. In the past, maybe they can say it for more than half a year.


    But yes, there were so many things happened at the palace banquet yesterday that they couldn''t close their mouths from the amazing things.


    Qi Shi did those things, already in their hearts can not stir up how much water.


    What''s more exciting is that Rui Wang Shizi wanted to abandon the second young lady of Rongguo government, but was rejected by the second young lady. What''s more, at last, the second lady was married to the ghost king by the emperor!


    At this point, many people have responded. The ghost king also appeared in the Palace last night. It doesn''t seem to be a coincidence, but the emperor wanted to marry the ghost King yesterday!


    No wonder, no wonder why the emperor sent so many gongs to the palace that day to stare at all the girls in the palace. It turns out that it has been planned for a long time!


    If you want to know whose girl was married by the emperor to the ghost king, I''m afraid she has already committed suicide.


    Fortunately, there is something wrong with the ghost King''s eyes. There are so many delicate young ladies who are full of flowery flowers and warblers, but they just fall in love with the skinny little second lady of Rongguo mansion.


    Although we are lucky, we also have regrets. It''s a great joy that my daughter didn''t die. It''s a pity that murongsheng was bullied by Qi in Rongguo mansion for many years. He hasn''t enjoyed the good life for long and will be sent to see the king of hell.


    This life, is really miserable, let a person some heartache.


    With sympathy, no one will take their daughter to Murong Sheng to replace. And I heard that this is the person selected by the ghost king himself. The Emperor gave it to me. If people can''t hand it over at that time, no one will be able to bear the emperor''s anger.


    Facing so many people''s worries, Murong Cheng''s heart is also very worried. What worries him is that if murongsheng survives in the ghost King''s mansion, will he start to settle the accounts for them in the autumn?


    Before the ghost princess can''t live on the wedding night, that''s because all are selected by the emperor, and without the consent of the ghost king.


    But this time, it''s different. Murongsheng, the dead girl, is the ghost King''s favorite. It''s said that she can''t live the night of her wedding, but Murong Cheng doesn''t think so.

 Chapter 363

    If, at that time, murongsheng gains the upper hand and starts to attack Rongguo mansion


    Murong Cheng''s heart is more and more nervous.


    At this time, suddenly heard a knock on the door. Murong Cheng frowned, his heart was very angry. Who has no eyesight, don''t you know that he is thinking about things in his study?


    Just as he wanted to drive away the man, he heard the man outside say, "second uncle, I have something to do with you. Is it convenient to go in?"


    Murong Cheng immediately swallowed what he wanted to say: "come in."


    No matter if you marry the ghost king, you will die on the spot, but can you offend Murong Sheng in the early stage. Now Murong Sheng is really evil, who knows what will come out, let a person off guard.


    Murong Sheng leads Qing Ying into the room and sweeps Murong Cheng sitting on one side with a smile.


    Murong Cheng reluctantly picked up his elder appearance, slightly frowned and asked: "what can I do for you?"


    "No matter what, I can''t come to you. Have you had a chat?" Murong Sheng tired of standing legs, casually found a position to sit down, looking at Murong Cheng with a smile.


    I don''t think I''m wrong at all. Even I''m so rude when I see my elder. I immediately annoy Murong Cheng and feel very dissatisfied: "is this the way you see your elder? What about your upbringing? "


    "Education?" Murongsheng asked curiously, "second uncle, have you forgotten. Second aunt let me not enough to eat, clothing is not warm, how can you send someone to call me something? You should not ask me this question, but go to ask the second aunt. "


    Murong Cheng suddenly choked in his heart. He couldn''t breathe. He looked at her angrily: "do you know that your affairs have been spread all over the world, you really give Rongguo mansion a long face!"


    "Oh? Is it like this? It turns out that the Rongguo government is known outside? " Murongsheng sat on the chair, ten fingers clasped on his legs, and the smile on his face remained unchanged. "So, uncle, do you feel very happy?"


    Murong Cheng''s anger is more: "do you think I should be very happy?"


    "Shouldn''t you be happy? Now the whole capital knows Rongguo government. Of course, you should feel happy, second uncle. This kind of thing, after all, is not the treatment that the family can have. Second uncle, you must cherish it well. " Murongsheng picks eyebrows and smiles, with a faint and sarcastic smile on his face.


    Cherish it?!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that things didn''t allow him, he would have strangled Murong Sheng here now. He was a troublemaker! Why did you agree to leave such a dead girl in Rongguo mansion!


    Murong Cheng''s heart is almost to be angry by Murong Sheng, can only force down, did not completely burst out, a deep breath: "say, you come to me today, what''s the matter."


    Murongsheng nodded, she came to find murongcheng, of course, is something. Otherwise, what do you want to do with him?


    "What I want to say is that what my mother put on the second aunt''s side has been used by her for so many years. Some things have been damaged, thrown away or even broken. There are a lot of scattered things. I have written them on the list. Second uncle, have a look? "

 Chapter 364

    After all, she just came here to collect the debt.


    "And the mammy beside Princess Rui also came here today and handed me the list. I''m also counting these things. A lot of things are missing. They were given to my mother by Princess Rui at the beginning. He was so angry that he almost blew up. No way, I can only be the master, so that the second aunt in a day together to return to me. If you can''t make it up, you can give it back to me. "


    "This just let the anger in Mammy''s heart disappear to go down, go back to reply a life with the Rui princess."


    Murong Cheng''s face was a bit ugly when he listened.


    I don''t understand why Murong Sheng and Rui''s mansion are in such trouble. Can Rui''s Princess help Murong Sheng to ask for something?


    This kind of thing that Er Fang occupied Da Fang had become a joke in the capital, which made him feel very shameful when he went out of the government!


    This Qi Shi, is really a little help, but in the back to drag him back!


    "I know," Murong Cheng didn''t want to be involved in this matter. He said simply, "I''ll send someone to your yard after converting the silver."


    Murong Cheng''s simplicity surprised Murong Sheng. Is Murong Cheng a bit abnormal today? How can he say anything now? There''s still a sense of obedience?


    This is, want to repair the relationship between uncle and niece?


    To be honest, she doesn''t think she has any feelings with ER Fang.


    "That''s nothing. I''ll wait for the second uncle to send someone to give me money." Murongsheng stood up and walked outside, then he was stopped by murongcheng.


    "Wait a minute."


    Murongsheng stops in front of the door and looks at murongcheng.


    Murong Cheng took a look at Murong Sheng, pursed his lips, and finally said, "when you marry the ghost king, you are also married from Rongguo government. At that time, your family will take some things out of the public coffers as dowries. You can rest assured that this matter has also been approved by your grandmother. "


    If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing.


    Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes. He didn''t think Murong Cheng would have such a good heart. He even prepared some dowries for her out of his own pocket: "so?" There must be something wrong with it.


    The next moment, Murong Cheng said, "you know, every woman who marries the ghost king can''t live the night of her wedding. But the emperor still likes to point out the marriage to the ghost king. So far, he has suffered a lot. You have already rejected the engagement of Prince Rui before. This engagement with the ghost king, second uncle, I hope you don''t refuse. "


    "If you refuse like that again, it''s not only you who will die. Rongguo government will also be affected, and it will be dead after all. Why don''t you just get married, and don''t think about running away and implicating the Rongguo government. "


    Murong Cheng said, also afraid of Murong Sheng''s heart emerged out of resistance, hastily added: "in fact, maybe things will not be so bad. You are chosen by the ghost king himself. Maybe you will be luckier than the previous ghost princesses. "


    Murongsheng could not help laughing when he understood: "second uncle, what you mean by these words is, don''t let me implicate Rongguo government?"


    "What else?" Murong Cheng frowned, "do you think you''re involved in very little?"

 Chapter 365

    "Shan''er has already explained to you what your second aunt did in front of your mother. As a result, you still cling to it, even make it to the hall! Don''t you sincerely want to humiliate Rongguo government?! It''s clear that the emperor is about to order me to take over the title of Duke Rong. As a result, you are completely flustered. Do you dare to say that you didn''t make it? "


    "Second uncle, you can''t rely on me for this. If the second aunt didn''t do such a thing, how could I get into the main hall and let so many people see jokes? It''s something that the Emperor gave to my mother. It''s even worn on Wang''s head. Can''t I ask curiously? "


    Murong Cheng took a deep breath and looked angry. "Well, I won''t mention this for the moment. But you really lost the face of Rongguo government when you threatened to abandon ruiwang Shizi in the main hall! Tell me, which of these things are not humiliating to your family? "


    "If the ghost king had not chosen you at that time, you would be dead now! Up to now, I''d better advise you to wait honestly to marry the ghost king, and don''t think about some things you don''t have! "


    Murong Cheng vented his anger and looked at Murong Sheng coldly: "I tell you, honestly, don''t think of any excuse to refuse marriage. I''ll send someone to guard you. Don''t challenge my patience. "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. Just like this, she wanted to know whether she came to contact her family. She really wanted to give herself a big mouth.


    As a relative, in order to protect their own interests. Forcing her niece to jump into the fire pit, she has seen such a family. And it''s still so reasonable. I''m really laughing.


    "The second uncle sent someone to keep me in prison, so that I would not find anyone or die. Don''t you want me to marry you instead of me? " Murongsheng''s words made murongcheng''s face turn green, and his smile became bigger.


    "But if you think about it, it''s not bad for you to get married. I''m not brilliant at all. I''ll die on my wedding night. But the big hall elder sister looks so beautiful, like the fairy in the sky, maybe the ghost king will be very moved. Then the big hall sister will not die. Isn''t that good? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. How can Shan''er marry the ghost king instead of you?" Murongcheng angrily looks at murongsheng and throws the tea cup on the table on the ground. "Murongsheng, I warn you, don''t think about some thoughtless things. This ghost king, you have to marry if you marry, and you have to marry if you don''t! "


    Murongsheng took a look at the broken teacup on the ground: "uncle, even if you are angry, don''t take it out like a woman''s family? What a grievance. A good cup is broken like this. "


    Murongsheng opened the door of the study with a smile, turned to the angry murongcheng and provoked him: "second uncle, if you offend me like this, aren''t you afraid that I really get the favor of the ghost king, and then destroy the whole Rongguo government?"


    Murong Sheng''s words make Murong Cheng''s eyes almost stare out. I wish I could kill murongsheng here with a knife. Some fishy and sweet smell came up in my throat. My brain was buzzing: "get out of here, get out of here!"

 Chapter 366

    Immediately after that, Murong Cheng dropped everything on the desk and made a crackling sound.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Murong Sheng looks at Murong Cheng''s frantic appearance, smiles wantonly, and goes out from the study.


    She was married to the ghost king in her last life, which made her have an indescribable taste. But if she had a choice, she didn''t want to marry the ghost king again. The taste of mutual respect and mutual deceit. At that time, she helped shangguanhong deliver the news, which made her have no way to go back.


    Even now, she didn''t know what kind of attitude she should adopt to face the ghost king.


    She has been married for so many years. To be honest, she has never seen the real face of the ghost king. In front of her, the ghost king was always wearing that half mask to get along with her. It''s not accurate for two people to say that they have no feelings at all, and it''s not accurate for them to say that they have feelings.


    To use the most appropriate words to describe the words, it is familiar with strangers.


    And in this life, to marry the ghost king is not in her thinking. Who knows that the emperor''s brain smoked and directly married her?


    Originally, people who wanted to watch the Rongguo mansion hop around for a while, but it seems that they don''t think they are too impatient to live, and they want to go to hell and fight with Yama.


    Well, she didn''t care to put more fire on the Rongguo government, and she couldn''t get up completely. She was pretending to leave.


    Think about it, my heart is really a little excited.


    Murongling is very concerned about any disturbance of murongsheng.


    Seeing the servant girl coming in, Murong Ling asked: "just now Murong Sheng ran to my father, what''s the reason?"


    The servant girl''s face was flustered, and she quickly lowered her head: "Miss, I don''t know..."


    "Waste! You rubbish Murong Ling slapped his servant girl on the table and wanted to eat her alive. "Didn''t I ask you to look at Murong Sheng''s rubbish?"?! What on earth do you eat for? It''s no use at all! "


    "Miss..." The servant girl was frightened by Murong Ling and trembled a little. She said in an uneasy mood, "I want to follow you, but someone is guarding at the door of master''s study, and I dare not listen to you..."


    "What a waste! How can I have such a waste servant girl as you?"


    Murong Lingqi directly stood up, reached for the maid''s hair, pulled her head to hit the wall: "it''s a loser, even murongsheng that dead girl you can''t see, I want you to have what use?"? What else can you do? "


    "Miss Miss, please forgive me... " As a servant girl, how dare she fight with Murong Ling? She has to cover her head and let her forehead be smaller.


    The whole person of Murong''s aura was trembling. He grabbed her hair and pulled it back, forcing the servant girl to raise her head. The servant girl''s painful facial features are all condensed together, subconsciously reaching out to break free from the shackles of Murong Ling.


    The result angered Murong Ling even more: "you dog slave, Miss Ben beat you, you dare to resist?! Believe it or not, Miss Ben will kill you now! Let you a dead girl dare to fight with me, it''s really against the sky

 Chapter 367

    "You all want to bully Miss Ben and look down on Miss Ben! You waste, murongsheng is also a waste, you are all waste, disgusting waste Murong''s eyes were red, and there was no sense. "Since it''s rubbish, what are you going to do in this world? Go to die for me!"


    Murong Ling''s strength in the hand is more and more heavy, drags the servant girl''s head to make an effort to bump toward the wall. Again and again, as if with the general crazy, there is no sense of emotion. The voice is also ringing in winter, which makes people feel cold.


    It wasn''t long before scarlet appeared on the wall.


    "Save Help... "


    The servant girl''s voice is bleak to call, shout. The two servant girls who passed by the door of Murong Lingfang stopped, looked at the tightly closed door, and listened to the miserable voice inside. They went to their ears one by one.


    Without a cry, their hearts trembled.


    Can''t help the Qi brush back, two people face to face, no one dare to knock on the door.


    At this time, I suddenly burst into the third lady''s room. Isn''t it for death?


    Since the third lady''s face was destroyed, her temper became more and more fierce. Because a little trifle can beat scold servant girl, they pour good. But the one who was waiting for the third lady was not so lucky.


    It''s almost common to be beaten and scolded, especially last night when the third lady came back from the palace, she broke a lot of things in the room.


    And now the voice inside is so sad It can''t be Can''t it be that the young lady is about to be killed?


    A servant girl swallowed her saliva, with panic in her eyes: "she It''s not going to be given by Miss... "


    Listen to the cry inside the more and more high, two people do not dare to push the door forward, holding things in hand, turned to run. They don''t have the courage to stop the temper of miss three


    I hope that after the third lady takes all her temper out on the maid inside, she will let them go


    Before long, there was no more miserable cry from the maid in the room. In other words, the scream is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it is almost out of hearing.


    And Murong Ling let out such a cry, the hand also some tired, in the hand loosen the servant girl''s hair, throw it to one side. Then I sat at the table and took a sip of tea. Then I felt my anger subsided.


    "Why don''t you go out and inquire about what that wretch went to my father to say?"


    Murong Ling said, half a day did not get the maid''s response, not angry mouth: "are you deaf? Miss Ben asked you... "


    When I looked around, I couldn''t speak. See servant girl to fall on the ground, the body curls up. Hands tightly protect his head, but also can see the forehead hit out of a bright red, half of the face has been bloody.


    The body slightly shakes, looks incomparably pitiful.


    "Get up, Miss Ben! Who can I show you such a pathetic look? " Murong Ling doesn''t like to see anything now. Seeing the maid like this, he can''t show half sympathy in his heart. On the contrary, he is more angry.


    He smashed the teacup into the servant girl''s body.

 Chapter 368

    Hit on the servant girl''s body, clothes are wet by the water in the teacup.


    The water drops spattered on her face, and the servant girl only felt the pain on her face.


    Looking at this kind of servant girl, Murong Ling''s heart is not a little bit of guilt, but the heart is more relaxed. Like a disease, she will feel very happy to see others suffering from her.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I deserve it! My face was destroyed by murongsheng. You must laugh at me every day! What''s going on now?! Your face is also ruined. I''m a little Frank. How dare you laugh at me in your heart Murong Ling laughs happily, and his face is full of crazy expressions.


    Her face was destroyed by murongsheng, and she won''t make others feel better! What''s more, after seeing the doctor, he will get better slowly, and the result will be better!


    As a result, her face is still like this. There are many ugly things all over her face, and the skin on her face is not as smooth and delicate as before!


    If you look carefully, you can see some small pink scars on your face!!!


    Originally, her appearance must have been better than murongshan''s, but now it''s better. She has to wear a towel to go out. Now she can''t even compare with murongsheng!


    Murongsheng, a big liar, cheated her again!


    Murongsheng cheated her about brother Hong! Her face, murongsheng cheated her! All the unfortunate things she encountered were brought to her by murongsheng!


    Murongsheng!


    Murong Ling''s mind constantly emerged such a name, the more she thought about it, the more angry she was, the more angry she was. The ferocity on her face made her look very frightening.


    It''s just a big straw bag who doesn''t know anything and doesn''t have any education. Why does brother Hong want to marry her and murongsheng refuse!


    If brother Hong had said that she would marry her, she would have gone crazy with joy!


    Her brother Hong, whom she liked so much, was publicly repented by murongsheng. She even threatened to abandon brother Hong and let him show his shame in front of so many people. She was so sad to see him.


    She watched the whole person collapse!


    Let brother Hong fall into such a situation, let the emperor''s face so ugly, and the empress of Princess Rui fainted on the spot.


    But why didn''t the emperor put murongsheng to death! Why don''t you tear murongsheng to pieces?! Why don''t murongsheng be lingchi! Why do you want to marry murongsheng, and that man is still a prince!


    From a princess to a ghost princess


    How could murongsheng''s life suddenly become so good?!


    Why, she murongling can''t get the favor of the emperor and brother Hong. For what?


    In the past, she bullied murongsheng, but now Now he has been bullied by murongsheng. After murongsheng becomes the ghost princess, will she be bullied even more? She has no power to fight back?!


    "Murongsheng! How can you be a ghost princess just because you are such a loser?! I Pooh! For what? I''m not as good-looking as I am. Why did the ghost King choose you? "

 Chapter 369

    Anyone can, but murongsheng can''t!


    How can murongsheng get such a great honor for his useless waste?!


    Murong Ling is more and more jealous of Murong Sheng in his heart. His face is not good-looking, but also makes people more ugly and resentful. What a bitch, bitch, shameless woman!


    Seduced brother Hong to marry her, and seduced the ghost king! What murongsheng relies on to make these two men so addicted to her!


    Shit, is it her face?


    With that face that you can''t find when you throw it into the crowd? What''s more, I''ve done a lot of humiliating things in the capital. It''s really disgusting!


    Murong Ling''s hand touched his face slightly. The anger of jealousy in his heart would burn her to ashes!


    In that case, then don''t blame her for being cruel! Who let murongsheng destroy her face? She also wants to destroy murongsheng''s face! In this way, she would like to see, a face is destroyed, the figure is not how women, who dare to marry her!


    Let her seduce her elder brother Hong, all become so not person not ghost appearance, see what capital she can still take out, to seduce a man.


    Pooh! It''s shameless and disgusting!


    Looking at Murong Ling''s face, which was close to that of evil ghost, the maid''s body was shaking, but now she didn''t listen to it. Looking at Murong Ling, she could not help retreating.


    When did their young lady become so terrible?


    Murong Ling went to the servant girl and squatted down, holding a small white porcelain vase in his hand. His face was ferocious, but his tone was very strange and gentle, which made people feel more terrible.


    "Don''t you say it''s my good servant girl? Well, come and try it for me now... "


    Murong Ling talked to the servant girl like a child. Without waiting for her to speak, the bottle in her hand fell on her face. The servant girl felt a sudden heat on her face, as if she had been scalded directly by boiling water. Her skin and flesh rolled over, and she felt a sharp pain.


    Let originally already couldn''t make a voice of servant girl, immediately again of miserable call out!


    "Ah


    Under the corrosion of the liquid, the skin on the maid''s face is melting a little bit, turning into a pool of blood. The pretty girl, at this time, suddenly becomes very ugly. If you just look at one, you can''t see that it''s a human face.


    Looking at the appearance created by his own hands, Murong Ling''s heart is not a bit of guilt, but more and more excited. In the eyes, there is a burning brilliance.


    Put the bottle as a treasure, waiting to see murongsheng''s miserable scene.


    "Murongsheng! You bitch, didn''t you expect that? I murongling specially prepared such a good thing for you. Tonight, I will let you taste it. Tell you, I murongling is not so easy to bully! "


    ¡­¡­


    From Murong Cheng''s study back, Murong Sheng just put the list in his hand, from the outside came an old lady.


    "Miss two," mammy stood in front of her, chin raised, and did not pay any attention to murongsheng. "I was sent by the second master to look at miss two. The master told me that the task is to keep a good eye on the second young lady. The rest has nothing to do with the old slave. "

 Chapter 370

    What does that mean?


    This is to tell murongsheng that if she doesn''t have anything to do, she can''t do it. Moreover, she would only listen to the second master.


    Murongsheng glanced at Mammy and said with a smile: "is that right? That''s really troublesome. Second uncle sent someone to guard me. Then you have to take good care of Miss Ben. You two masters can say that you are not allowed to get hurt, not to die, and not to get sick. If I have a problem, you must have no way to deal with it, Mammy. So, it''s really hard. "


    Mammy''s eyes widened a little. Didn''t they all say that the two young ladies were not good tempered at all? Why don''t you swear now? Instead With her attitude that she didn''t know how to deal with it, I really didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    He cleaned up the embarrassment in his heart and hummed coldly: "it''s good for you to know the second lady, so you have to ask her to cooperate with me honestly. Otherwise, the old slave may tie the second young lady in the room in order to finish the task assigned by the second master, until the second young lady gets married. "


    "But the old slave thinks that the second young lady doesn''t want to be restrained like this? So, second lady, you''d better be good. I''m not just talking about it. "


    Qing Ying stood aside and frowned. Listening to the old lady''s words, she felt uncomfortable: "how can you talk to the young lady? Is there any difference between master and servant?"


    In the past, miss was bullied by these people. Now miss is very powerful. How can she be bullied by these slaves?!


    Qing Ying thought murongsheng would fight back completely, but she didn''t know that murongsheng did not fight back as directly as before. Instead, she chuckled a little. Without saying a word, he went to one side to do something else.


    A little temper is not, let mammy some of the muddle force, at the same time also let Green cherry silly eyes.


    What''s going on?


    It took mammy a long time to react. She curled her mouth and followed murongsheng like a tail. She never left. It seemed that murongsheng could grow wings and fly away without a step.


    According to this posture, I''m afraid that if murongsheng wants to go to the toilet, the mammy will follow him by force.


    Murongsheng doesn''t speak. Even if she is angry, she doesn''t dare to say anything. Just look at this mammy is very eye-catching, really want to drive people out.


    Murongsheng didn''t have any other emotions. He took mammy as the air. If you want to follow, just follow. She doesn''t want to do anything now.


    However, she will let murongcheng know that murongsheng is not so easy to be obedient.


    At night, murongsheng lies in bed and sleeps. In order to live in murongsheng, Mammy didn''t even return to her room. She spread the bedding at the door of the room and guarded it. There is no way for murongsheng to go out. If you want to go out, you have to pass her!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. Is this mammy really naive? Do you think you can watch her like this? Taking advantage of the darkness, murongsheng is going to sprinkle some medicine on Mammy to make her faint. He is going to see shangguanhuang in the secret place.


    All of a sudden, the steps stopped and the brows wrinkled.


    Someone''s coming!

 Chapter 371

    However, that person walked to walk to don''t move, Murong Sheng stare for a long time, all didn''t wait for the person to come over. Waiting outside the mammy began to snore, the person is still motionless.


    Is that the person Murong Cheng arranged to guard her?


    It seems that Murong Cheng is quite worried about her, and can''t help sending a Mammy to follow her all the way. In the evening, a man was sent outside. Are you afraid that she will run away, or that murongshan will marry the ghost king instead of her?


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, and if he wanted to keep it, he would keep it. One would come, and the other two would come, which had no effect on her.


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly felt that the person outside moved!


    Did it move?


    Isn''t Murong Cheng looking for someone to guard her?


    Since it''s not, why did it stay out for so long?


    That''s a lot more interesting.


    The man outside lingered outside the door, as if thinking about how to make it safely from Mammy''s body to enter the room. After testing for a long time, people outside finally realized that it was more difficult to step over Mammy''s body than to ascend to heaven.


    Finally, I had to move to the side of the window, and soon came to the bottom of the window.


    Looking at the faint shadow outside, murongsheng is lying on the bed with one hand holding his head, trying to see what the shadow wants. If it''s to steal, it''s really stupid.


    Such a thief would have starved to death by the time he stole?


    Think that the action is very light and slow, the voice is very light to open the window, in fact, people can hear clearly. Even the mother lying outside the door, because of this movement, changed her position and went on sleeping. The frightened woman almost didn''t run away.


    When Mammy''s snoring came to mind again, the shadow slowly crawled in from the outside. As soon as murongsheng saw it, he quickly lay down and closed his eyes, pretending that he had been asleep for a long time.


    The shadow seemed to confirm whether murongsheng was asleep. After hearing the sound of steady breathing, he crept to the bedside.


    Murongsheng listened to the footsteps and opened his eyes slightly. In the dim moonlight, you can only see a person who is not very tall coming. Seeing that person getting closer and closer, Murong Sheng immediately closed his eyes.


    Slowly close to the bed, I heard the sound of clothes rubbing. It seemed that he was looking for something. He heard a beep. It seemed that a porcelain bottle had been opened. The pungent taste made murongsheng frown.


    It doesn''t smell very friendly.


    Murongsheng asked again, and his face turned black. This is a bottle of liquid that can destroy people''s appearance!


    But who wants to run into her room in the middle of the night to destroy her face?


    Murongsheng doesn''t have any fear, just a little funny. How could anyone want to destroy her face when she looks like this? It can''t be that I went to the wrong room and recognized the wrong person, right?


    Seeing that person getting closer to her, Murong Sheng suddenly opens his eyes and stares at the person in front of him.


    This one see, let the person in the heart suddenly scared a big jump, flustered up, the hand didn''t hold steady, the thing directly toward Murong Sheng splashed in the past.

 Chapter 372

    Murongsheng instantly opened his eyes and looked at the visitors.


    This one sees, immediately scared a big jump, this person is not others, but Murong Ling!


    Murong Ling also because suddenly saw should be lying down to sleep, suddenly opened his eyes, suddenly scared. As soon as his hands shook, he didn''t hold the porcelain bottle in his hand and threw it directly at murongsheng''s face.


    Murongsheng''s action is faster than his brain''s thinking. He grabs the quilt around him and pounces directly on murongling.


    A piece of brocade is facing Murong spirit, wrapping Murong spirit in it.


    By such a flutter, Murong Ling''s steps suddenly did not stand firm, and he fell behind. Then he heard a sad cry.


    "Ah


    The scream was so sudden and loud that the sleeping mammy woke up directly. He quickly opened the door of the room, lit the table and looked inside: "what happened?"


    When she saw Murong shengzheng sitting on the bed, she was relieved.


    It''s OK that Murong Sheng people are still there, but


    Where did that scream come from?


    Mammy''s eyes were immediately attracted by a mass of things on the ground. She saw a quilt wrapped with a mass of things. From time to time from the inside came a scream, and struggling around, seems to be trying to struggle out of the quilt.


    Who is this?


    Mammy thought it was Qing Ying. She was about to speak when she saw that she ran in from the outside with a flustered face: "Miss, what happened? Are you ok? "


    Mammy immediately stunned, since this is the green cherry, so the person who is wrapped by brocade, who is it?!


    Mammy stepped forward carefully and kicked the quilt with her toes: "who''s in here?"


    Two young ladies and green Ying are all here, so who will be the extra person on the ground? Is it because he has something to do with the second young lady and wants to take her away secretly?


    But it doesn''t seem right to think so. If it has something to do with the second lady, how can it lie on the ground?


    Looking at Mammy''s eyes falling on her, murongsheng shrugged: "I don''t know. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a man standing by the bed. I was so scared that I lost my quilt."


    Mammy looked at murongsheng, not as if she was telling lies. She put the oil lamp in her hand and grasped the corner of the quilt. She lifted it to have a look.


    I can smell a pungent smell before I can see who is inside.


    "Eh..."


    "Ah


    When mammy put the quilt aside, she gently fanned her nose twice and fanned away the bad smell. Then she could see what kind of situation was under the quilt.


    Suddenly surprised called out, Murong Sheng looked forward, also can''t help but take a breath.


    I drop a good, this is met the monster?


    The man curled up on the ground couldn''t see clearly what he was. If I hadn''t opened my eyes to see clearly that this person was murongling, I''m afraid even murongsheng would not recognize this person.


    Where can this be called a person? What is in front of us now is a mass of bloody things that we don''t know what it is.

 Chapter 373

    This Is this still a person?


    Seeing this scene, Mammy couldn''t help asking herself again.


    I can''t recognize it. It''s still a person!


    A whole face seems to have been burned by a big fire. It is full of potholes and looks very seeping. If you are not careful, you can see the white bone on your face.


    Even the neck was corroded to varying degrees, not to mention the clothes. The top of the head was sputtered to a few drops, where the hair fell off, revealing the blood red scalp


    Seeing this picture, murongsheng had no other feeling, but felt very disgusted. It''s like someone, holding a piece of raw meat into your mouth, is nauseous and wants to spit it out.


    And the quilt was corroded, revealing the cotton inside, and some of the white cotton actually stuck to the body that didn''t know what it was.


    This is a monster!


    Mammy was so scared that she just sat down on the ground, her hands and feet softened. Looking at Murong Ling, who was still on the ground, she cried out: "come on Come on Come on Here There''s a monster here


    Murong Ling''s hands were also corroded, showing flesh and blood. He wanted to cover his face with his hands, but he couldn''t cover the pain all the time.


    Can only very powerless struggle on the ground, from the throat inside a strange people can not understand the voice out.


    Murongsheng squints and looks at the disgusting murongling in front of him. His eyes are cold and almost frozen.


    If not wrong, Murong Ling wanted to pour the bottle on her face at that time. But as like as two peas, Murong would be the same as this.


    Since she didn''t take the initiative, Murong Sheng didn''t feel half guilty in the face of such a miserable Murong Ling.


    The corner of the mouth is even more hook up a glimmer of seeping smile, Murong Ling become now like this, is completely self inflicted!


    If she didn''t harm others, how could she show up in her room with something so corrosive?!


    "Miss!"


    Qingying walked over cautiously, full of fear, and directly kicked Murong Ling with her feet. Then she quickly turned her eyes away: "are you OK, miss? Do you have any injuries? "


    "Nothing." Murong Sheng shook his head and looked at the mother who had already run out.


    He also came down from the bed and walked out of the house. Qing Ying is closely behind murongsheng, and doesn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    The peaceful yard was broken. Before long, Murong achievement led people to come. He followed Jiang and murongshan. Because Qi was pregnant and didn''t want to see murongsheng, he didn''t follow him.


    In an instant, the people Murong Cheng led over surrounded the whole yard.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Cheng looks at the mother who is in a panic, and then at Murong Sheng who has no expression. He frowns and asks.


    "Two Old Master, you Please go to the room and have a look There are There are monsters in it Mammy didn''t speak quickly, and her hand was trembling and pointing to the room.


    Monster?

 Chapter 374

    All the people behind Murong Cheng look at each other. What is the mammy saying?


    How good, what monster will appear?


    Murong Cheng didn''t rush in to see the situation. Instead, he set his eyes on Murong Sheng and said coldly, "tell me what''s going on!"


    Why now murongsheng, the dead girl, can''t make people feel relieved at all?!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "how can I know what''s going on? As soon as I open my eyes, I see a shadow standing by my bed. I was so scared that I threw the quilt over and didn''t see it clearly. "


    Even if she can see clearly, she won''t say it.


    Murong Cheng stares at Murong Sheng. He wants to reprimand him, but he thinks of his current status, so he has to bear it. Swing your sleeve and walk into the room.


    Jiang followed Murong Cheng. As he passed Murong Sheng, he glared at him and followed Murong Cheng into the room.


    Murongsheng sneered in his heart. Now he has time to stare at her. When he knows who is inside, he will see if Jiang is still in the mood to stare at her.


    Murongshan came up slowly, looked at murongsheng coldly, and whispered: "murongsheng, no matter what tricks you want to play in your heart, there is no way to change the fact that you want to marry the ghost king. As your big hall sister, I can only remind you to enjoy the present time. When the emperor chooses the auspicious day, it will be your death time. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Murongsheng casually responded, "then borrow the good words of the big cousin."


    Murong Shan immediately looks at Murong Sheng like a fool. Isn''t there something wrong with her brain? What did she say seem to be auspicious? He was thinking of opening his mouth to speak, but he was cut off by the scream from Jiang in the room.


    "Ah!!! Monster


    Jiang''s voice was as good as mammy''s. Even worse than Mammy''s, it shocked the whole Rongguo government. Even Qi, who was lying in the room and tried hard to get some benefits from murongsheng, heard a little movement.


    This is, what happened again?


    "What''s the matter?" Murongshan frowned with disdain.


    No wonder for so many years, Jiang has always been a concubine who can''t get on the stage. It''s not for no reason.


    Murongsheng was afraid of patting his clothes. He shook his head and looked at murongshan with a smile: "don''t you want to know what happened inside, big sister? Why don''t you go in and have a look? Maybe you''ll see something unexpected. "


    Murongshan looks at murongsheng warily, but she doesn''t believe the lies in murongsheng''s mouth. All I know is that murongsheng laughs so treacherously. Something bad must have happened. Let her in. She won''t be fooled.


    Before long, I saw Jiang''s face panicked, and he ran out of it unsteadily, as if he had seen something terrible, and his face was pale.


    Murongshan frowned and looked over: "aunt Jiang, what do you see in it?"


    "Ghost Ghost! No It''s It''s a monste

 Chapter 375

    Jiang''s words are trembling, words are not clear, trance, like a hit evil.


    Isn''t it similar to Mammy''s expression just now?


    So, what kind of things in the room can frighten these two people into such a state?


    Murongshan was not so curious, but looking at the two people are the same reaction, immediately let murongshan was very curious inside, looked at murongsheng and walked into the room.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Murong Cheng standing in front of me, shouting in a low voice: "Dad?"


    "Shane? Why did you come in and get out? "


    Murong Cheng was called back by Murong Shan''s voice. Before she could stop him, Murong Shan had already seen the lump of things lying on the ground. This look, immediately scared pale, legs a soft, almost did not resist the fall to the ground.


    "Shan''er!"


    Murong Cheng quickly holds Murong Shan in her arms, blocking her sight and preventing her from looking at things on the ground.


    Unfortunately, we have already seen what we should see, and it is useless to block it now.


    Listening to murongshan''s cry from the room, murongsheng''s smile deepened a lot. She has just said that she can see unexpected things in it, but they probably haven''t figured out what this unexpected thing is.


    Oh, that''s stupid.


    Murong Sheng went up, and saw that Jiang Shi, who had not been able to slow down, said directly, "Murong Sheng, you are really more and more bold now! Last time she poisoned Mammy, then she poisoned ling''er. Now, it''s such a thing. Murongsheng, do you know that you will be punished for doing so? "


    "Mr. Jiang," murongsheng said lazily, "is it not good that you framed me like this before the investigation is clear?"


    Jiang snorted coldly: "frame you? What framed you? You know, this is your room. This man is in your room! What''s more, people all over the government know that you are a master of using poison, and they still say that you didn''t make it? "


    "Tut, no wonder they are still concubines, and their brains are not very useful." Murong Sheng turned his eyes and looked down upon Jiang.


    "You When Jiang heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to give murongsheng a good look. But thinking about murongsheng''s means, I can''t help but flinch a little.


    Murongsheng stepped forward slowly and looked at murongling who was lying on the ground unattended and could not see his face: "this matter really has nothing to do with me. I was lying in bed and sleeping honestly, and this man suddenly appeared beside my bed. I was so scared that I took the quilt and threw it. She was wrapped up in the quilt and then screamed out


    "You can ask mammy about the following things. She has seen them all. I haven''t figured out what''s going on in this matter. It''s not very good for you to wrongly treat me like this, Mr. Jiang. "


    Murong Cheng frowned tightly, thinking about whether what Murong Sheng said was true or false.


    Murongshan hid in murongcheng''s arms and trembled with fright: "second sister, but this family will use poison. You are the only one!"

 Chapter 376

    "I can use poison, so as long as someone is poisoned, is that me? This is the same as if someone tripped over a stone while walking on the road. Is it the same stone that moves all the people who tripped over in the future? " Murongsheng sneered, "elder hall sister, how can you not understand such a simple truth?"


    "But," murongshan didn''t want to give up the chance at all, "but this servant girl can''t run into your room and poison you? You are already a ghost princess. Who wants to offend you? "


    Murongshan''s implication is very simple, that is, murongsheng will soon marry the ghost king. There is no doubt that he will die at that time. He is a dead man. Who would waste his mind to let Murong Sheng die?


    "This question, you should not ask me, but the people on the ground," murongsheng looked at murongshan like an idiot. "You are scared silly, so you don''t have a clear mind. I can understand it. But you have to think, I am followed by mammy all day now, how can I hide Mammy and run out, and then poison a servant girl into the room? I haven''t seen you for a few days. How can I feel that you have become a bit silly? "


    Murongshan''s face was a little ugly. He wanted to find the loophole in murongsheng''s words. He couldn''t find it for a long time, so he had to stare at murongsheng with his eyes.


    "What''s more," murongsheng chuckled. "Maybe some people can''t wait for such a few days. They want me to die in front of her now?"


    "How can this be possible?" murongshan was murongsheng, who said that he would object to anything. "Where is there such a bold servant girl in your family? If your servants see you, they all walk around?"


    "Around?" Murongsheng snorted coldly, "elder sister, have you forgotten something? Over the years, I have been bullied by you and your servants. Who''s braver than me? I''m the one who was bullied. Yes? After saying so much, according to the lobby sister, do you mean that I dragged this servant girl into the room on purpose to poison her? "


    "Well, you have to tell me about it. Why should I try my best to drag people into the room and poison them? Mammy is sleeping outside the door. If I go in and out, can mammy not know? Or do you think I have such great ability to carry such a fat man in and out? "


    Murongsheng''s words are not pleasant to hear, but if you look at them carefully, they are really something that happened for a while. Although the man lying on the ground can''t see his face clearly, he can still see his body shape clearly. As far as murongsheng is concerned, it''s really difficult to carry him.


    Murongshan frowned tightly. Even if what murongsheng said was true, she didn''t want to admit defeat, so she wanted to give it to the person who overpowered murongsheng and let her have another stain.


    "It''s not very obvious," murongsheng shrugged. "I can''t carry people in. That''s the man who came by himself. If you don''t believe it, ask Mammy. She is the person that the second aunt sent to watch me personally. She follows me all the time. Whether I have come out of this yard or not is clear in Mammy''s heart. "

 Chapter 377

    Suddenly, the named Mammy was stunned and nodded: "yes, yes, I firmly follow the orders of the second master and follow the second lady all the time. Even when the second lady went to the toilet, she never lost her. The old slave can guarantee that the second lady didn''t walk out of the yard. "


    "What''s more, when I go to bed at night, the old slave also has a quilt outside the door, blocking the door to prevent the second young lady from going out. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look. The quilts are still outside now. "


    Afraid that Murong Cheng didn''t believe what she said, Mammy quickly pointed to the quilt left outside, indicating that she was really working hard to finish what Murong Cheng ordered.


    With Mammy''s assurance, no one on the scene would believe that if murongsheng ran out of the room and then came in with a man, it would not attract Mammy''s attention.


    That''s the man who came in and wanted to poison murongsheng?


    But think about it, which servant girl in your family has such a deep hatred with murongsheng that she has to suffer such a risk and can''t wait for a moment to poison murongsheng? After a few days, as long as murongsheng married the ghost king, murongsheng would never live.


    I can''t wait for these days. How much people hate murongsheng.


    All of us are thinking about this problem quietly. We are all thinking about who can do such a thing. The room suddenly fell into silence.


    Only Jiang''s, thought in the heart produced a bit strange. Looking around, my heart suddenly missed a beat!


    Where''s Ling girl?!


    How to all have not seen the figure of spirit wench up to now?


    It is reasonable to say that after such a big event, lingwench will appear in front of murongsheng for the first time, and then make a mockery of murongsheng. But now, Mingming has a chance to ridicule murongsheng, but the girl is gone?!


    Not only Jiang discovered the problem, but also others.


    "And the third sister?" Murongshan suddenly thought of murongling and asked.


    All the servants who followed were shaking their heads, and no one saw Murong Ling. Listening to the first lady''s question, I seem to find that there is a lack of the old lady and the third lady.


    Is


    Looking at the reaction of so many people, Jiang''s heart crossed a bad feeling. Suddenly, an idea appeared in her mind. Is it hard to be the monster lying on the ground who doesn''t know what it is? Is it the spirit girl?!


    Not only Jiang thought of it, but everyone present thought of it.


    Because murongling is so abnormal!


    This kind of situation should appear most of person is Murong Ling, how can not appear to now?!


    Murongsheng yawned lazily. It seems that these people''s brains are not very stupid. Finally, she remembered who she had cuddled. She thought that she would find out who the people on the ground were only when Murong Ling was lying on the ground without breathing.


    With this conjecture, the eyes of the people present were wide open and did not dare to believe it. This If it''s really miss three, what''s the matter?!


    In the middle of the night, the third young lady broke into the second young lady''s house and tried to poison the second young lady, but she was recruited?

 Chapter 378

    Jiang couldn''t believe it. The monster lying on the ground was Murong Ling. But when she saw the bracelet she was wearing on her wrist, she was afraid and rushed to it.


    In front of this corrosion let her have some unable to start the body, looked for a long time, finally could only endure the nausea in the heart, grabbed one of the hands to look at, want to carefully wrist bracelet to see clearly.


    As you can see, the bracelet on this monster''s wrist is the one she wore in Murong Ling''s hand since she was a child?!


    "Ling''er!! My soul girl After seeing this, Jiang''s breathing stopped for a while, and then burst out a kind of roaring voice.


    The whole person could not withstand the attack completely, almost without breathing, people directly fainted.


    Seeing this, Mammy quickly helped Jiang and didn''t let her fall to the ground: "aunt Jiang, wake up quickly." After shouting for a long time, I didn''t see any movement from Jiang, as if I didn''t want to accept such a fact.


    Murongshan did not expect that the monster on the ground was murongling!


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say or do. I took a look at it and moved it away in a hurry: "Dad, this thing..." What the hell is going on!


    Murong Cheng could not accept the fact that he had a good daughter. How could he become like this?


    The whole person seemed to be struck by thunder, and his face was in a panic. Even though he didn''t like Murong Ling as much as Murong Shan, he was also looking at his daughter growing up!


    "Please bring the doctor here, what are you doing?"?! Don''t hurry out and invite the doctor back! Go


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s courtyard fell into a period of confusion.


    Murong into the whole person, as if all of a sudden several years old, staring at the ground lying Murong Ling.


    Isn''t it nice during the day? How come at night, it''s like no one, no ghost? So quietly lying on the ground, curled up, even the voice did not hear, even there is no gas Murong Chengdu do not know.


    What the hell happened!


    Murongsheng!


    Yes, it''s murongsheng!


    I found it in murongsheng''s room. It must have something to do with murongsheng!


    The angry Murong city goes directly to Murong Sheng and raises his hand to slap him in the face.


    Murongsheng quickly dodged, reached out and held murongcheng''s wrist tightly, and looked at murongcheng angrily: "murongcheng, I warn you, don''t think you are an elder, I will take you without any way."


    With that, he threw Murong Cheng''s arm away.


    When she was bullied, Murong Cheng, as an elder, didn''t stand up. Now it''s a gesture of teaching as an elder. Who can we show it to?


    When she was a child, couldn''t she do that?


    "I tell you, you are not qualified to fight with me."


    Murong Cheng looks at Murong Sheng in shock. It''s something he never thought of that his arm was thrown away by Murong Sheng!


    "I''m not qualified?! I''m not qualified. Who''s qualified?! You poison your cousin and still say such things here. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now! "

 Chapter 379

    "I''m going to beat you to death here today


    Murong Cheng Qi''s whole body trembles, his good girl is so destroyed by Murong Sheng?! In this way, how can we find a good marriage! After this spread, where is his old face going?!


    Does it mean that people in the capital all point to his nose and say that he murongcheng is not only unable to get the title of Rongguo government, but also his daughter has become a monster?!


    Murongsheng listened to the words from murongcheng''s mouth. He didn''t feel sad. Instead, he hummed and laughed to show that he heard them.


    Looking at murongsheng''s irritating appearance, murongcheng was even more angry and trembled. He wanted to kill murongsheng here on the spot!


    "No matter what you do, you need evidence. Don''t forget, I didn''t let her come to my room. She came by herself. What does it have to do with me? What''s more, she turned into my yard in the middle of the night and came to me to do? Should all the people present understand? That''s exactly what you want to do to me, but it turns over. Why should I be inferior to a pig or a dog? "


    Murongsheng quietly curved his mouth: "is it difficult, according to what you said, or do I force her to run into my room and force her to let me poison me? The legs are on her. Where does she want to go and what does she want to do? Can I control her? "


    "But now, second uncle, you should think about one thing. As the future ghost princess, my third sister came to my room to poison me. If this is spread out, I''m afraid the second uncle will also be asked about the situation by the emperor? "


    Hearing what Murong Sheng said, Murong Cheng only felt dizzy in his brain. He wanted to die at his feet and guessed that he was as weak as cotton. If it wasn''t for a table behind him as a support, I''m afraid Murong Cheng would have fallen to the ground.


    Eyes red stare at murongsheng, the expression on his face is very ferocious, if he has a knife in his hand, I''m afraid he will want to cut in the direction of murongsheng.


    Nothing can be more irritating than murongsheng''s watching!


    Looking at Murong Cheng''s expression, Murong Sheng doesn''t have any other emotions. Instead, he glances at Murong Shan and says, "second uncle, are you trying to kill me? Yes, but if you kill me, I''m afraid no one will be able to marry the ghost king. Oh, no, there is a complete and beautiful cousin in our family? It can also replace me. "


    Murongshan''s heart jumped when she heard this. He looks at murongsheng with a pale face. What does that mean? Does murongsheng want to let her get married instead of her?!


    If Murong Sheng really died, or his face was destroyed. I can''t find anyone to marry the ghost king. Maybe she will replace murongsheng and marry the ghost king!


    All of a sudden, murongshan seems to be in a big ice cellar all over her body. She knows that her whole body is going to condense out of the ice.


    Looking at the Murong Ling lying on the ground, there was a trace of resentment in his eyes, and then he walked towards Murong Cheng: "Dad, don''t worry about other things, I''d better save my sister''s life first!"

 Chapter 380

    "Why hasn''t the doctor been here for such a long time? Don''t you hurry to send someone to urge it! "


    Murong Shan''s series of words finally let Murong Cheng''s attention return to Murong Ling again. He glared at Murong Sheng fiercely and took a step forward to hold Murong Ling, who was lying on the ground and didn''t have a good place.


    Feeling the little body in his arms twitching from time to time, Murong Cheng took a deep breath: "don''t be afraid, dad has sent someone to go to the doctor, he will cure you!"


    I don''t know whether it''s for Murong Ling or for myself.


    Jiang, who was in a coma, was also carried away by his mother. After all the others walked out of the room. Murongshan went to the opposite side of murongsheng, and looked into murongsheng''s eyes. There was still the gentle appearance in the past, and her face was ferocious.


    "Murongsheng, do you think I don''t know what''s in your mind? I tell you, your abacus can''t be realized, so don''t dream! "


    Finish saying, also followed a person to walk out of the courtyard together. There was still some noise in the yard, and it suddenly quieted down.


    "Tut, it''s all gone at last," murongsheng rolled his eyes. "In the middle of the night, it really delays people''s sleep. Green cherry, close the door


    As soon as the voice fell, murongsheng heard something falling behind him. Alert turn around to see past, see green Ying and that mammy fall on the ground, present the state that does not wake up.


    "Who!"


    The next second, murongsheng felt a flash of red light in front of him, and the man appeared again.


    "Why are you here?"


    The man in red, with a tempting smile, sat on the chair beside him: "if I don''t come, how can I see such a good play? Tell me, what''s your cousin''s revenge on you for trying to do such a cruel thing to you? "


    "You ask me, how do I know? I suggest you go and ask her in person if you have a chance," murongsheng poured himself a cup of tea from a chair, "but you have to see when she can wake up."


    As for whether she can speak after waking up, she doesn''t know.


    Who knows if Murong Ling is not careful and swallows the poison into his stomach?


    "Moreover," murongsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the people in front of him. He was very upset. "Since he has been here for a long time, why don''t he come out to save Mei? If my face is really ruined, who can argue with it? "


    The man in red swept murongsheng''s face indifferently. He was very disgusted: "your face is not good-looking. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed.". And I know someone who can be a human skin mask. Your face is really ruined. I''ll go to get one for you. Isn''t it a good deal to look as good as you want? "


    Murongsheng sneered and looked at the man in red. When he didn''t respond, he pinched his hand on the man''s face: "I prefer my face, but I look at your face. It''s good. Can I give it up?"


    I don''t know if it''s because I was touched by murongsheng or scared by murongsheng''s words.


    The man in red only felt that goose bumps would appear all over his body, and his ears were slightly red. He directly knocked off murongsheng''s hand: "just your face, don''t try to seduce me, I still can''t see it!"

 Chapter 381

    "Oh?"


    Murong Sheng picked his eyebrows and squeezed the collar of the man in red in his hand. He pulled it and touched his nose. The distance between his nose was very close: "what''s the matter with you? I just touched your face twice. It''s called seduction. So, what should this be called? "


    Four eyes opposite, breathing each other spray on each other''s face, a little bit of subtle expression changes can see clearly.


    The man in red has never been in such contact with people, and his body suddenly becomes stiff. Looking at a pair of deep eyes in front of him, he was calm, as if he could not see the bottom. Let him want to be attracted


    Never has that woman been able to get such attention from him.


    Seeing murongsheng''s own reflection in his eyes, the man in red suddenly shakes his mind, quickly turns murongsheng''s head aside and stands up from the chair.


    Almost not broken by the man in red, murongsheng looks at the man standing far away in shock: "what are you doing! What if I suddenly twist my head and break my neck? Will you compensate me? "


    The man in red pursed his lips and did not speak. But his heart beat so fast that he couldn''t calm down at all.


    How can his heart beat so fast.


    Murongsheng turned his mouth and rolled his eyes: "it''s just a joke. As for breaking my neck? Besides, just like you, you don''t look like a good woman. What are you afraid of? Can I still eat you? "


    The man in red still didn''t speak. His eyes looked left and right, but he didn''t dare to look at murongsheng.


    Suddenly, murongsheng seems to have discovered something amazing. He looks up and down at the man in red curiously: "are you Are you shy? "


    Oh, Hello, this is big news!


    On hearing this, the man in red retorted: "how can it be! How can I be shy, you little girl! Don''t talk nonsense


    Even if the expression on the red man''s face camouflaged no matter how good, the flash of panic inside the eyes, or was murongsheng''s sharp eyes to see.


    Suddenly, the interest in the heart is greater. Originally, she just wanted to make a joke. I didn''t expect that the red man''s reaction was so big! Then, let her find such a funny thing, it''s really interesting!


    In front of this man, to be honest, look inside the capital can be said to be able to row on the number. It''s amazing that you can be so flustered and shy just by being close to her.


    Let murongsheng simply feel extremely incredible.


    At the age of the man in red, he has to get married and have children. At least the children can crawl all over the floor. But who knows


    Murong Sheng couldn''t help but chuckled, which made the man in red''s ears a little more red.


    "Don''t laugh. What are you thinking in your head? I tell you, I''m clear! Don''t think about something that you don''t have. There are countless people who like me in the capital! And there are countless women in my family. You''re thinking nonsense here! "


    In order to save his face, the man in red said whatever he remembered.


    "Oh," murongsheng nodded calmly, "keep blowing."

 Chapter 382

    Can I be more reliable?


    There are so many women around. If there are so many, how can she be shy because she is so close to such a big man? To say that there are countless women around the ghost face man, she can still believe it.


    After all, that beast, when it comes to flirting, is not shy at all!


    "Continue to blow," murongsheng rolled his eyes, obviously did not believe, "you blow, I listen."


    If there are countless women around, I''m afraid this man will not be such a reaction. Maybe she''ll come back and make her face red.


    "How can you not believe it? Why don''t you believe it? " The man in red stepped back slightly and looked into murongsheng''s eyes. "Believe it or not, I can do it for you now!"


    "Is it?" Murongsheng is really not afraid, the smile on his face has not disappeared, the teasing in his eyes is more and more strong, and he nods his head from time to time, "come on, come on, I''m waiting for you. I''m not at a loss for your looks. "


    The man in red, like hearing something shocking, opened his eyes wide, looked at murongsheng speechless, choked and gaped: "I said, are you a woman or not, how can you do things and talk like a woman at all?"


    "Am I a woman? Would you like to try? I promise to let you know immediately if I''m a woman. " Murongsheng winked at the man in red, smiling.


    Scared, the man in red stepped back and waved: "I tell you, don''t try to tempt me, I won''t be fooled. What''s more, you are the future ghost princess. Do you think I don''t know anything? "


    Ah Huang''s woman, dare he move?! He dare not! Even if it''s just a dummy on his head, he doesn''t dare move at all.


    Murongsheng curled his mouth: "Oh, what if I know? It''s said that the ghost princess will die on the wedding night? Is that right? What''s the difference? "


    The face of the man in red changed one eye. He was about to say something when murongsheng took the lead: "in fact, if you think so. How can you die suddenly on the night of your wedding? Why don''t you give him a green hat before marriage? After all, it''s not a waste of time on the road of life, is it? "


    "Darling, you will fulfill my wish, won''t you?" Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the man in red, which made him feel numb. "Look, I''m dying. Don''t you want to sacrifice yourself?"


    Man in red


    This woman, really is more and more can''t guess her in the mind all is what disorderly!


    "Who are you? Don''t you want to marry the ghost king? " The man in red directly ignores the meaning of murongsheng''s words and asks what he wants to know.


    "Why do you ask that?" Murongsheng looked at him like a fool, "do you think anyone would marry the ghost King willingly? To marry in the past is to lose one''s life. Who can''t cherish one''s own life? "


    Even if she married the ghost king in her last life, she was unwilling, so the ghost King''s heart must be clear. Therefore, the two people''s direct attitude has always been cold.

 Chapter 383

    Even if she was born again, she felt guilty for the ghost king. But if she is willing to marry the ghost king, I''m afraid it will not come true. So


    Murongsheng waved his hand: "this kind of thing, you will not understand." She can help the ghost king to do other things to make up for the guilt in her heart. But her feelings for the ghost king is very shallow, just want to live a good life, rather than continue to live with so cold people.


    Otherwise, how could he have suffered in his last life and had to pass on the news to shangguanhong? It''s because shangguanhong is really addictive.


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, the man in red has an expression that people can''t understand: "although the words are like this, it''s not up to you to make the decision."


    Ah Huang himself chose the man, and the Emperor himself gave the imperial edict. Even if he didn''t want to marry again, he would have to marry in a sedan chair to the ghost palace.


    Even though a Huang said that he had no interest in murongsheng, since he was selected. It means that murongsheng occupies a certain position in a Huang''s heart, so it is inevitable to win murongsheng.


    No one can change ahuang''s mind.


    Murongsheng knew that the words in the mouth of the man in red were true, but she was a little upset in her ears: "what are you doing here tonight?"


    Last time, she also appeared in her yard in the middle of the night and claimed to be a flower collecting bandit. She extorted three hundred taels of silver from her, and then she walked away. Now come here, want to give her money again?


    "Don''t do anything," the man in red looked calm, "just passing by here and coming to see you. I didn''t expect to see such a big play. It''s very interesting."


    Murongsheng chuckled twice and gave a wink to the man in red: "what? Do you suddenly think of me and want to sleep with me? Or do you want to send me money again? "


    Silver?


    No way!


    Only the silver he took from others, not the silver he gave to others!


    "What do you think? There''s nothing so beautiful. I''ll give you money. Dream about it The man in red took a picture of his clothes and left directly. "You can play by yourself. I''ll go first."


    I jumped out of the window. After I jumped out, I realized that there was a door. Why did he jump out of the window like a thief?


    "Oh, yes," the man in red suddenly remembered one thing, "it''s not peaceful in the capital recently, and you don''t go out to make trouble. And I''m afraid the ghost king has no time to take care of you now. Your marriage may be postponed for a long time. "


    Murongsheng picked eyebrows: "this means that I still have a long time to be happy for a while?"


    "Almost."


    "Tell me, then, what''s the matter?" Murongsheng leaned against the window, followed the man in red outside and said, "let me be a little prepared."


    The man in red took a look: "don''t ask." Then he flew away directly.


    The angry murongsheng jumps and looks at the shadow disappearing on the wall. He really wants to curse: "can you make it clear! Say half hide half, let a person''s in the heart is afflicted most, know not to know

 Chapter 384

    This kind of know some of the fur, but in-depth do not know anything, this kind of thing is the most torture!


    When he couldn''t see the man clearly, murongsheng suddenly remembered something and patted his forehead: "just talking here, he forgot to ask about this man''s martial arts."


    I don''t have any Kung Fu on my body. I only know how to poison myself. Sometimes I get into trouble.


    But she didn''t know many people, and few people knew martial arts. It''s the man in red and the man with the ghost face who can ask.


    It''s just This one is lying unconscious in her secret place, and I don''t know when I can wake up, while the other one, after seeing one side, runs away.


    If you want to catch him, I''m afraid you''ll have to go to the restaurant to see if you can stop him.


    Ah.


    Murongsheng sighed deeply. How can he feel reborn? How can it be all things?


    Murongsheng depressed, will lie on the ground of green cherry help to soft couch to lie down, by the way in her body covered with a quilt. As for that Mammy, lie on the ground. She doesn''t care about this old woman.


    I want to see what happened to the ghost face man. As soon as I went in, I found that the ghost face man was lying on his back, naked and looking very pitiful. It''s like It''s like a beggar in a broken temple.


    Helpless.


    Immediately let murongsheng heart a jump, she seems to conveniently will ghost face man to throw into the secret, there is no in his business. It''s forgotten that this man''s illness is not cured yet!


    "It''s over!" Murongsheng ran over and touched shangguanhuang''s pulse, which was much weaker than that in the morning!


    This is really Let murongsheng not know what to say. This person is not good yet. If she belches, she will have no place to cry.


    Fortunately, this person still has breath and pulse, otherwise she would really have to die. Of course, we need to get everything done before we can apologize for death. We can''t let her bullies be happy.


    Ah.


    Today is probably the day when she sighs most?


    Murongsheng tried his best to drag shangguanhuang into the room, and then he tried his best to get the man to the bed. He touched Shangguan Huang''s cold body and put the quilt on him.


    Ran out to fill some of the spring water, directly holding the mouth to feed into the stomach. I don''t know whether this spring is useful or not, and whether it can save this man''s life.


    Murongsheng ran to the medicine garden outside, pulled out one of the ginseng planted in it, cut it into pieces and put it into shangguanhuang''s mouth. Then all the pills for recuperation and maintenance were fed into shangguanhuang''s mouth according to the weight.


    We have to take a chance to see which one works. It depends on whether this person''s life should not be cut off. If his life should not be cut off, so many good things will come in handy.


    In the end, murongsheng suddenly collapsed on the ground and stretched out his hand to hold his pulse. Fortunately, he didn''t work in vain, and his pulse finally returned to a stable state.

 Chapter 385

    Because of her carelessness, she almost killed this person!


    If it wasn''t for this secret place, there were all kinds of precious medicinal materials, plus the pills that had been prepared just in case. There are spring water, spring fruit and other things that can feed into the man''s stomach.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have been out of breath for a long time.


    Or, if she didn''t run into the secret place in time tonight, I''m afraid


    Murongsheng didn''t even dare to think about it. The consequence was beyond her imagination.


    After taking a deep breath, murongsheng put his hand on his face. People would rather exchange their lives for hers. If they die because of her negligence, it would be better to give them away in the morning.


    I''m still too arrogant.


    I think I have a good thing like secret place. In addition, there are many things that can''t be found outside. As a result, she didn''t take shangguanhuang seriously. She thought that no matter what happened, she would pull shangguanhuang''s name back from the gate of hell.


    What just happened was that she slapped her in the face.


    If we really delay a little time, this man will be dead.


    If you send him back, even if shangguanhuang can''t wake up, his men won''t let shangguanhuang fall into danger again. What''s more, there is a miracle doctor beside shangguanhuang, who will take good care of people.


    After wiping his face, murongsheng fell on shangguanhuang''s pale almost transparent face in silence, and his hand trembled slightly: "I almost let you go to the gate of hell because of my mistake."


    After the last time that this man almost killed her, the other time this man never did anything to hurt her life.


    Every time, it was because she almost lost her life. Last time it was in the Treasury, but this time it was in the secret place. Because of her mistakes, it was so close


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips, and his guilt was about to surround him.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again. I will never let you be in danger in the future. I''ll put your life in your hands completely. It won''t let you show up again, a little bit of danger! "


    Murongsheng quietly looked at the ugly ghost mask on his face. I didn''t notice that my fingers under the quilt moved slightly. Just for a moment, there was no other movement.


    The green cherry and mammy outside are all fainted by the man in red. It''s estimated that they won''t wake up until tomorrow morning. Because of murongling''s affairs, Rongguo government is in a state of chaos, so it must be too late to ask about her affairs.


    Murongsheng thinks about it and plans to stay in the secret place in the evening and take care of shangguanhuang for one night. He will make a decision after his condition stabilizes.


    In the middle of the night, murongsheng was lying beside the bed, suddenly felt a trace of cold towards her. Vaguely open his eyes, murongsheng reaches out his hand and touches shangguanhuang''s hand. He is scared to death. Completely from the confused state, wake up.


    "Why is it so cold all of a sudden?"


    Murongsheng touched other parts of shangguanhuang''s body again, and his face became more and more heavy.

 Chapter 386

    This temperature can''t be regarded as the temperature of normal people. It''s frightfully cold, like a piece of ice.


    Murongsheng was a little anxious. After drinking so much spring water and eating so many spring fruits for him, how could it be useless?


    If the temperature goes down like this again, I''m afraid it will cause a cold disease in his body that can''t be cured all the time. What''s more, I''m afraid his stable body just now can''t bear it!


    Murongsheng is anxious like ants on a hot pot, circling round and round.


    I can''t get hot water, and I can''t get hot stove. Mrs. Tang was very easy, and she couldn''t get it either!


    Qing Ying is still in a coma, but even if she wakes up, it''s useless! She did not have any way, will be a bucket of hot water out of thin air will disappear, and then appear in the secret inside.


    This is, how to do!


    Murongsheng anxiously walked to and fro, worried very much, worried hair will fall down much better. Looking at shangguanhuang, who is quietly lying on the bed with more and more severe cold, murongsheng''s face becomes more and more complicated.


    Nothing can be done, and it is urgent to raise shangguanhuang''s body temperature, so we can only use the most direct way


    Murongsheng bit his teeth, closed his eyes and untied his clothes. The clothes that show inside. He took a deep breath and comforted himself secretly. Anyway, the person in front of him is in a coma. According to this situation, he won''t wake up tomorrow.


    She is the only one who knows this matter. What else dare not make a decision!


    Take off!


    If you don''t take it off, it won''t work at all. Might as well in this man''s body, covered with a few thick quilt, let the quilt to warm it!


    Murongsheng clenched his teeth, untied the last clothes, then quickly opened the quilt and went in.


    Just said, will not let shangguanhuang''s body again encounter danger, will certainly pull him from the gate of hell. Now if you don''t abide by it, isn''t it a reversal?!


    She always means what she says. There is no place where she doesn''t mean what she says!


    Anyway, no one knows. Heaven knows, you don''t know, I know, what else is she afraid of!


    Murongsheng comforted himself and convinced himself. But I still don''t dare to get close to the people lying there. I dare not!


    After two generations, the person close to her is the ghost king of the previous life. But I don''t have the habit of sleeping together at night! Basically Living apart


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and turned his head slightly to look at it.


    Just


    How to say this person is to save her life, only to fall to this point, if she does not do her best to save people back, it is really not as good as animals, even look down on themselves!


    Just think of yourself and go to sleep with a big piece of ice!


    Murongsheng slowly rubbed in the past, his body was stiff, and he put his hand around his body.


    As a result


    There is no emotion in my mind. There is only one word in my mind, that is cold!


    It was so cold that it was like holding a big piece of ice in her arms, which made her shiver all over. She almost didn''t push anyone out.

 Chapter 387

    If not for the slightly undulating chest of the ghost faced man and the faint breath and heartbeat, murongsheng thinks that this man has It''s completely immortal.


    How cold!


    Murongsheng''s face was twisted by the cold, and his feet stepped twice from time to time to ease the cold degree.


    If it wasn''t for the reason in her heart that she kept on biting her teeth, I''m afraid she would have been running away in clothes by this time. How could she have suffered such a crime!


    Just like being tortured, she took off all her clothes and threw them into the snow in the cold winter to make her suffer from the cold.


    Murongsheng takes a deep breath and hugs shangguanhuang''s body tightly. He wants to transfer the temperature of his body to shangguanhuang. She doesn''t know if she can hold on or how long she can hold on.


    Just when murongsheng thought about what to do if he really couldn''t stick to it in the end, he suddenly felt that a kind of heat came out of his body. Along with the memorial of her acupoints, the body, which had been frozen by shangguanhuang, began to harden, also eased.


    This What''s going on?


    Murongsheng felt the heat that his body didn''t know where, and his face was shocked. Let her feel very comfortable, no one was shangguanhuang cold to hurt the feeling.


    Before is to bite teeth to insist on, now murongsheng is eager to tightly hold the big ice in his arms, let her temperature down, let her more comfortable.


    In the face of such a situation, murongsheng did not know what theory to use to explain this matter. Want to break a brain to all want not to understand, how can suddenly be abnormal? However, since it was good for her, she didn''t have to think about anything else.


    There''s no better way than to accept it.


    Besides, at least this temperature can make her hold shangguanhuang tightly and no longer feel cold. It''s very good.


    Hold shangguanhuang tightly in his arms, let the heat on his body pass to him as much as possible, and try to make his temperature reach a relatively normal state. This made murongsheng suddenly feel I feel comfortable holding shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng never felt that the feeling of two people touching each other would make people feel so comfortable.


    For a moment, murongsheng didn''t feel sleepy. When he touched shangguanhuang''s body, he couldn''t stop. When he reached an awkward place, murongsheng coughed and turned red. He quickly took back his hand.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t go to bed soon, you''ll have to get up early and go out from the secret place tomorrow!"


    Murongsheng calmed down and closed his eyes with shangguanhuang in his arms. I hope we can see the situation getting better tomorrow


    In the early morning of the next day, murongsheng opened his eyes and vaguely saw a man lying beside him. He kicked him down. When I wake up completely, I think of what happened yesterday.


    It''s very embarrassing.


    Fortunately, this person didn''t wake up this morning, otherwise she really didn''t know how to explain


    Murongsheng quickly put on his clothes and moved shangguanhuang to the bed. He carefully examined his body and found that there was no problem. He was relieved.

 Chapter 388

    As long as you don''t kick people out because of her foot, that''s OK.


    When he changed the quilt, murongsheng murmured in a low voice: "I''m sleepy. I kicked you down without thinking about it. I promise I will never do that again. "


    I don''t think that this man''s temperature will suddenly drop like last night, will it?


    Relying on shangguanhuang''s inability to speak, murongsheng pinches people''s face with a smile: "so, do you forgive me? That''s right. Just forgive me. I''ll see you well. "


    Then, murongsheng lay beside the bed and talked about it for a long time. Then he cleaned it up and came out of the secret place.


    Seeing that it was just dawn outside, murongsheng called out Qingying and mammy: "Why are you all sleeping in my room? Don''t wake up and do your own business


    Then he took off his robe and walked back to the bed. He sat down and went to sleep.


    By the time she was called up again, the sun was already on her ass.


    Murongsheng sat up from the bed and woke up to see mammy sitting in front of her, staring at her. Let murongsheng pick eyebrows: "Mammy, what are you doing?"


    Mammy swallowed her saliva. Looking at murongsheng, she was obviously a little timid, but she didn''t turn her head to one side: "no Nothing. I didn''t see anything. "


    This is even more interesting. Murongsheng sat beside the bed: "you don''t see anything. Why are you looking at me all the time? Or is there something strange about Miss Ben? "


    Mammy now where dare to talk with murongsheng so arrogantly ah, look at three young lady, a word did not say, was two young lady to toss into that way. She is just an old slave. If the second young lady wants to have an operation on her, isn''t it more convenient and has no worries?!


    Mammy was about to cry, and quickly explained: "the second lady really didn''t have it. The old slave slept on the ground all night last night, and his neck fell asleep. I really didn''t mean to stare at miss two on purpose! "


    "Oh, no, no, why are you so nervous?"


    Can she not be nervous!


    She was afraid that the second young lady would not like her and make her look like a ghost. Then she couldn''t bear it at all!


    For Mammy''s miserable appearance, murongsheng has no sympathy at all. He can only say that he deserves it!


    Even if she woke up mammy at that time, she would still sleep at the door of her room and watch. It would be better to sleep on the ground all night and suffer.


    "Then you go and sit outside. Miss Ben is going to clean up."


    If you put it when mammy first came, you would not listen to Murong Sheng. But now, even if Mammy''s neck is uncomfortable, she dare not offend Murong Sheng. Quickly ran outside squatting, is a little dare not disturb Murong Sheng.


    Green Ying saw this scene, the whole person was shocked: "Miss, you are really too strong, this mammy dare not be so arrogant."


    Dare you?


    I dare not.


    With murongling''s tragic example, murongsheng felt that at least in a short period of time, none of his servants dared to offend her.


    "Murongling, what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 389

    This is what happened in her room. You have to care about it, don''t you?


    "Miss, you don''t know. The third miss is miserable," Qingying tut tut said twice, in a tone of no sympathy. "I heard that all the third miss''s body is cotton wadding. It took all night just to clean up these things. This morning, it was just finished."


    She will not sympathize with the third lady!


    Hum!


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know what the third Miss wants to do when she breaks into Miss''s room in the middle of the night. If Miss didn''t stop her quickly, maybe she would become Miss now!


    "But obediently, some of the cotton has been mixed with pus and carrion, and can''t be picked out at all. A touch, three young ladies painful struggle everywhere, let the servant girls also dare not move disorderly. The doctor also came to have a look, and said that the third young lady was splashed too much, and it was impossible to recover with medicine. "


    With that, green Ying lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "Miss, I''ve heard that the third lady''s face is probably completely destroyed. A face can''t look like a person at all. It''s just... "


    Green Ying beat a shiver, when time listen to, feel a bit of terror: "anyway, at that time maidservant listen to feel very seeping, our house is afraid to come out of a monster."


    Looking back at what she saw in the evening, Qing Ying was almost creepy. It''s terrible. Is that still a person?


    Anyway, if she turns out to be like that, she certainly doesn''t want to live.


    These three young ladies'' thoughts are too vicious. They want to make the young lady like that!


    Murongsheng is also very clear in his heart. If he wants to make murongling return to the original appearance, I''m afraid that even Hua Tuo bianque is still alive, there is no way at all.


    It''s good that Murong Ling has his own fruit. Let her have nothing to do, thinking all day with some no three no four means to frame her.


    Green Ying said for a long time, see Murong Sheng no reaction. He thought that murongsheng felt uneasy and guilty because of this, so he quickly said, "Miss, these three ladies have nothing to do with you. She wanted to harm the young lady, and she deserved to be like this


    "If she didn''t carry that kind of harmful thing, she would come into the lady''s room in the middle of the night. How could she have become like this? So she deserves all this. She is malicious. God will punish her! "


    "Fortunately, miss, you are very alert. Otherwise, something harmful will be thrown on Miss''s face. Then..." Qing Ying didn''t dare to think about it.


    Three young ladies become that appearance, at least side still have seven or eight servant girls to take care of. If Miss becomes like that, who will choose to take care of her? I''m afraid none! At that time, she and the young lady will be left alone, won''t they?


    How pitiful that young lady must be!


    Green Ying thought, and angrily added: "miss three is a villain! Let her have a taste of being harmed


    Looking at Qing Ying''s appearance of justice lingran, Murong Sheng couldn''t help being small twice: "yes, she is a villain. Fortunately, I''m very alert to your young lady, otherwise I''m going to be like her. "

 Chapter 390

    After packing, looking at the beautiful weather outside and thinking about Murong Cheng''s chaotic appearance, Murong Sheng felt very comfortable: "today''s weather is good, let''s go to the sun. Miss Ben will take you to eat delicious food! "


    "Ah, this man, sometimes he will be happy for no reason. He can''t stop his good mood."


    Listen to murongsheng''s words, green cherry can''t help grinning.


    "What''s up, green cherry? Do you feel very happy today?" Murongsheng looks at Qingying outside.


    "Happy, happy! The maidservant is also very happy. As long as the young lady is happy, the maidservant will be happy too! "


    She''s going to be so happy! Who let three young ladies always come to bully them before! Now the third young lady has suffered from her own misfortune and has paid for herself. That''s a big breath! After so many years of suffocation, all of them can be relieved!


    I''m so happy!


    Murongsheng is to say to go out to go out, go out of the room, Mammy a look quickly followed up: "miss two, where are you going?"


    "Go out and have a look."


    This mammy a listen, how dare to really let Murong Sheng go out to turn, directly stare at a can''t move neck, follow behind Murong Sheng also follow to go out to turn. If murongsheng runs away, can''t the second master kill her?!


    Murongsheng glanced at the mother with an awkward posture and snorted.


    If you want to follow, follow. Anyway, it''s not her neck that''s tired.


    When they got to the gate of Rongguo mansion, murongsheng was stopped by the gatekeeper: "second young lady, the second master had ordered before. Now the second lady can''t go out of the house at will. "


    Oh, this is beginning to control her personal freedom?


    She''s really going out. Let''s see if these people can stop her!


    "Miss Ben is going out today. What do you want to do?" Murongsheng, with a smile on his face, looks very easy to talk.


    The two disciples looked at each other: "second young lady, this is the second master''s order. Please don''t embarrass the slave


    "Miss Ben wants to go out, but she''s making it difficult for you?" Murongsheng frowned, thinking of the solution, "otherwise, I''ll say two choices. How about you choose by yourself?"


    The two disciples didn''t understand the meaning of murongsheng''s words. They all kept their mouths shut.


    "Miss Ben wants to go out, but you have to stop me. Then you will certainly be knocked down with poison. As for what kind of poison Miss Ben will use, it''s hard to say, "murongsheng looked at the two people with a smile." the second one is that you let me out, and the second master is expected to ask you for accountability. Oh, it''s really hard to say that. "


    Murongsheng''s words made the two disciples jump with fear.


    There are wolves in front and tigers behind. How do they choose?


    Whether it''s life or their job, they want it very much!


    "Well, if I choose, I know it''s hard to choose. How about I point out a clear way for you?" Murongsheng''s eyes were shining and he looked at the two men. "Miss Ben wants to go out. You can follow me. You can go wherever I go, so you don''t violate the second master''s order, do you? "


    "As long as you let me out, I won''t start poisoning you."

 Chapter 391

    This


    The two disciples looked at each other, thinking whether murongsheng''s words were reliable or not.


    However, Murong Shengcai has no time to waste here, giving them time to think. When they were stunned, they went out from Rongguo government. The two bodyguards looked at it, but they didn''t care to think about it, so they rushed to catch up.


    We must take good care of the second young lady. We can''t be punished by the second master!


    Murongsheng leads a mother and a servant girl, with two disciples behind him. This is walking on the street, it is very attractive attention, everyone passing will unconsciously look at murongsheng, express their feelings.


    It''s really too windy. How can murongsheng go out in such a big battle?


    "Look! This is the murongsheng


    "It turns out that she was married by the emperor to the ghost king."


    "Tut Tut, this young man is going to see the king of hell soon. It''s really pitiful."


    Everywhere he goes, murongsheng can hear people''s murmuring. Some people''s voice is not small. It is clearly spread into murongsheng''s ears.


    Murongsheng didn''t feel much. He walked on the street and looked around. When he saw something new, he would touch it. Qing Ying''s face changed a little when she heard that, and she cried for Murong Sheng in her heart, but she wanted to persuade Murong Sheng to go back to her house.


    "Miss," green cherry whispered, "why don''t we go back?"


    "Go back? What are you going back to do? " Murong Sheng picked the corner of his eye and looked at many people''s eyes. He said with a smile, "if you don''t go back, you''ll have a good time outside. What will you do when you go back?"


    What about being surrounded by these people? These people are not only dare to secretly say in the back, dare not say in front of her face?


    However, I just thought that no one would run into me. As a result, the next moment, an eye blocker came out. His high voice was full of ridicule.


    "Oh, where did I come from. Let so many people in the street around, this is a closer look. I didn''t expect that it was Miss Murong


    Murongsheng looked in the past in the direction of the voice. His eyes looked back and forth at the man. He looked at him and frowned gently. He didn''t speak every day.


    Qin Yirong, who was seen by murongsheng like this, was not at ease. She glared at murongsheng: "what are you looking at?"


    Murongsheng took out his ear, looked at Qin Yirong, and asked her, "Qing Ying, was someone talking to miss Ben again? But how did miss Ben look at it for a long time, but she didn''t find anyone? "


    Following murongsheng for such a long time, Qing Ying didn''t know what murongsheng thought. She said, "if you come back to miss Hui, I haven''t seen anyone."


    "Tut, that''s strange. I can hear the sound but I can''t see anyone. Maybe I heard it wrong, "murongsheng waved his hand lazily." it''s a waste of time to stand here. "


    With that, murongsheng led the people''s Congress to walk past Qin Yirong, even without any reason. Let Qin Yirong for a long time did not respond, she this is, was ignored?!

 Chapter 392

    She lived so long that she was ignored for the first time. Qin Yirong couldn''t believe it!


    "How dare that woman ignore me?"


    A little girl beside Qin Yirong was also stunned. She was very surprised. Looking at murongsheng''s back for a long time, she didn''t come back to herself: "sister Qin, she Who is she? Why is it so arrogant? "


    See cousin said ignore ignore ignore, not a bit of procrastination!


    Qin Yirong sneered and stared coldly at murongsheng''s back: "arrogant? That also depends on when she can be arrogant. Don''t you listen to everyone else? She''s going to be a ghost princess soon


    Princess of the devil??!


    The little girl took a breath, even more unbelievable: "originally, that person is her! She was the one who directly threw the letter of divorce on Rui Wang Shizi''s face at the Palace Banquet at that time Do you... "


    Before she finished speaking, she was stared back by Qin Yirong. She was so scared that the little girl swallowed. When did she see such a scared cousin! Expression, as if to eat her!


    "Watch Cousin... " The little girl shrunk her neck and looked at Qin Yirong, "where are we going next..."


    Originally, I wanted to go shopping, but I met someone who made my cousin feel disgusted. Besides, my cousin''s face is so ugly. Why don''t you go back to the mansion first Anyway, she didn''t really want to go shopping with such a fierce cousin.


    Or, find an excuse to just slip away?


    "Where to?" Qin Yirong hums coldly, and follows murongsheng''s butt directly. "Go, I want to see what this woman wants to do today!"


    Murongsheng came out and went directly into the jewelry store. And Qin Yirong also ran in, his eyes staring at murongsheng, let murongsheng want to ignore all have no way.


    However, murongsheng is not in the mood to deal with Qin Yirong. She came to go shopping, but she didn''t come out to fight with people. If you want to quarrel, she directly ran to Jiang or Qi''s for a walk, to ensure comfortable back.


    Where can we sacrifice the near and seek the far?


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and set his eyes on the hairpins in front of him, looking at the hairpins that looked very good. From time to time murongsheng took out a stick and put it on Qingying''s head to see the effect.


    For the convenience of murongsheng, Qingying doesn''t dare to move her neck at all. Her eyes follow murongsheng''s action: "Miss, the eldest lady has left you a lot of hairpins, so we don''t have to buy them?"


    Qing Ying doesn''t know that murongsheng is very rich now. Looking at this hairpin, she seems to spend a lot of money. She is in a state of bleeding.


    "Why not? How can you go shopping without shopping? Isn''t it going to make people laugh? "


    Originally murongsheng didn''t want to buy it, but Qingying immediately said, "buy it!"


    As a result, Qin Yirong came over from one side and took away the hairpin that murongsheng hadn''t taken off Qingying''s head. She handed it to the boss directly: "boss, hold it up. I want this hairpin."


    Qing Ying didn''t respond to what happened. She just felt her head and found that the hairpin that murongsheng had just taken a fancy to was gone. She immediately looked in the direction of Qin Yirong.


    Qin Yirong to the little servant girl, not a little good spirit: "see what?"

 Chapter 393

    Although Qing Ying doesn''t want to spend money, she doesn''t want to buy things.


    But this with the hairpin at least is also the beginning of the miss, how can casually grab things?!


    "This jade hairpin is the first thing that Miss likes. How can you take it directly from my head?"


    Qin Yirong sneered: "what can you do if you like it first? Did you tell the boss to buy it? Since I don''t have it, I''m qualified to buy it. What''s more, what''s your little maid doing here? A servant girl should have the rules of being a servant girl! It''s a shame that there are no rules at all. "


    Qing Ying opens her mouth and looks at Qin Yirong angrily. He held his finger tightly in his hand and looked at murongsheng uneasily. I''m afraid that this will make murongsheng lose face.


    Murongsheng touched Qingying''s forehead. He didn''t even bother to give Qin Yirong a look in his eyes. He said lazily: "people who say that other people have no rules take things from other people''s heads. I don''t know what rules it is. Boss, show me this Hosta. "


    "You


    Obviously, murongsheng looks down on her, but she ignores her. Qin Yirong only feels a stream of evil fire in her heart, but she can''t vent it.


    The little girl stood behind Qin Yirong, sighing in her heart. She couldn''t understand why her cousin always chose to get along with others?


    But Received Qin Yirong to her eyes, let her do not want to get involved, also have to get involved. Reluctantly, he stepped forward and took the hairpin that murongsheng just valued: "cousin, look, this hairpin is more beautiful than just now."


    "Is it?" Qin Yirong picked her eyebrows and went up. When she passed murongsheng, she directly knocked murongsheng away. "Let me see how beautiful it is."


    The little girl took it from her hand, as if she was observing whether the hairpin looked good or not. In fact, the remaining light of her eyes observed murongsheng: "yes, it''s really pretty. Now that you have a crush on my cousin, I''ll give it to you. "


    Can murongsheng bear her fierce temper? Don''t hurry to quarrel with her! In this way, she will be able to give Murong Sheng a good plug! Let her in the Palace Banquet, let Rui Wang Shizi so humiliating!


    I''m afraid she''ll suffocate if she can''t breathe out!


    The little girl didn''t respond for a long time. After that, her eyes lit up: "thank you, cousin!"


    Although my cousin didn''t like that person, she just helped. I didn''t expect to meet such a good thing! This hairpin looks expensive. Anyway, she is reluctant to buy it now. Fortunately, I helped my cousin and picked up a hairpin!


    Now the little girl doesn''t expect Qin Yirong to get along with that young lady harmoniously. She even vaguely hopes that the two people can fight more fiercely. Maybe she can fish in the water and get more benefits from her cousin?


    These two people''s behavior is obviously to bully their young lady, how can they be so shameless?! Miss, I like to choose a hairpin. Can''t these two people honestly choose their own hairpins?!


    What Qin Yirong has done is too much, which makes the shop owner feel embarrassed. What should he do if the two ladies quarrel.

 Chapter 394

    And other people in the shop, also noticed the situation here, muttered in a low voice, looked at it from time to time, with a sneer on their faces.


    Don''t ask, we all know what those people are laughing at.


    Green Ying''s face turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed: "Miss, how about Let''s change shop? "


    Changing homes?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks up in the direction of Qin Yirong. She can guarantee that even if it''s a change of shop, the woman will follow her and it will still be like this.


    So it''s the same everywhere. It''s necessary to solve the root cause. Let this woman dare not follow her.


    Murongsheng looked up and down at Qin Yirong, and saw that Qin Yirong''s heart was hairy. But can''t from disorderly formation feet, forcibly hold one''s head high, provocative looking at Murong Sheng. She is to see, she all did such thing, according to reason say Murong Sheng how should all ignore her!


    Results the next second, Murong Sheng will move his eyes, let Qin Yirong Leng for a few seconds, a burst of embarrassment in the heart.


    What does murongsheng want to do!


    She is like this. Why don''t you pay attention to her!


    "Boss, are you the only ones with these broken hairpins?" Murong Sheng picked eyebrows, "so few things, it''s good to open a shop?"


    The shopkeeper quickly nodded and bowed with a smile: "what do you want, miss? I''ll let someone take it."


    Neither of these two people can cause trouble. Especially the one from Rongguo government who offended her recently didn''t come to a good end. Even the eldest son of the Zheng family was taken to the root by her. How dare a little shopkeeper offend him?


    Murongsheng stood in front of the counter, tapping his fingers gently and opening his mouth blandly: "how come I''m going to marry the ghost king and become the ghost princess. Always get yourself some dowry and be decent. I don''t like the things that you put out in your shop. Take out your treasure and let me have a look. "


    Looking at the shopkeeper''s face, murongsheng directly put a ingot of silver on the table: "don''t worry, I can''t afford it. See, I''m not poor!"


    Say, the silver with throw rubbish the same, throw to green cherry. Green Ying quickly catch, eyes son turned for a while, and then smile of mouth: "Miss, count in your this, the maidservant now has a lot of it."


    After cooperating with murongsheng for such a long time, Qing Ying knows exactly how to take murongsheng''s play and when to use the means of hanging accounts.


    This ingot of silver was rewarded to a little servant girl without blinking!


    People in the shop have straight eyes. That''s a ingot of silver! Oh, my God, how can it be so easy?!


    Originally, there were doubts in my heart. Now when I saw murongsheng''s great handwriting, I immediately began to smile. Of course, whoever is rich has the final say. He doesn''t open the door to do business for charity. If he doesn''t sell the things in the shop, is it difficult to pile up ashes in the shop?


    "Just a moment, miss. I''ll take it out for you."


    The shopkeeper was afraid that murongsheng, the rich man, would run away and quickly flash into the room to get things.

 Chapter 395

    Qin Yirong looks at this scene, his face is a little black, looking at murongsheng is eager to go forward to strangle it.


    Why?


    Why is this woman so rich? A ingot of silver said reward, this let her just provocation is like a joke, think that people can''t see the heart!


    I think the two hairpins are very cheap and can''t enter her eyes at all!


    Before long, I saw the shopkeeper come out from the inside, holding a wooden box carefully in his hand. In front of murongsheng, he opened it gently, and suddenly a burst of light flashed out of the wooden box.


    Let the people around not close to see, can see such a light, can''t help but take a breath.


    What on earth is this? It''s so dazzling?!


    This in the heart had curiosity, originally didn''t have what feeling of person, also in succession of will head to lean over, see what is in the wooden box actually. And Qin Yirong, standing on one side, can see clearly.


    This This


    The shopkeeper took it from inside. It''s really a treasure. It''s not something that can be compared outside. The one who is higher and the one who is lower can be distinguished immediately.


    "Miss Murong, what do you think of this face?" The shopkeeper''s smiling face asked Murong Sheng, "as long as Murong two miss can see it, the price is easy to discuss!"


    Easy to discuss?


    Qin Yirong, who was still hesitating in her heart, immediately came to the spirit and asked the shopkeeper: "shopkeeper, how much silver does this headmaster want?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Qin Yirong and murongsheng: "this..."


    If he had not seen murongsheng take out a ingot of silver so easily before, he would surely choose to please Miss Qin. But now, looking at Miss Qin''s appearance, the shopkeeper doesn''t feel that Miss Qin can take out so much silver.


    Murong Sheng murmured softly: "shopkeeper, since Miss Qin has asked for it, you can quote a price."


    She wants to see if Qin Yirong has so much silver!


    With murongsheng''s words, the shopkeeper said the price of the head: "Miss Qin, the head is six hundred taels of silver."


    Six hundred taels of silver?!


    Hearing this number, Qin Yirong turned pale with fright.


    The six hundred taels is not a small amount. No matter how much she is favored at home, Qin Yirong will not casually put six hundred taels of silver when she goes out.


    Moreover, even if she really had some, she would not spend so much money to buy this head!


    If her father knew, she spent six hundred taels of money to buy a headdress. I''m afraid she won''t have such a good life in the future


    Qin Yirong''s face is a bit embarrassed. How can the shopkeeper not do business at all! Doesn''t it mean the price is negotiable? How to open your mouth is to ask for 600 liang of silver. Who can take it out!


    Qin Yirong''s embarrassment and hesitation fell into murongsheng''s eyes and pushed the wooden box directly in front of Qin Yirong. Qin Yirong didn''t respond for a moment, so she took a step back. When the reaction comes, it''s too late.


    There was a sense of shame on his face.

 Chapter 396

    "Well?" Murongsheng''s face was full of wonder, but he felt like watching a good play. "What are you doing, Miss Qin? Didn''t you just tell the shopkeeper that you want to buy this face? "


    Even the onlookers, seeing Qin Yirong like this, looked with a bit of disdain and disgust.


    This Miss Qin is really interesting. She just told the shopkeeper that she wanted to buy the headdress. The next moment, after hearing the price, there will be such a reaction. Isn''t it disgraceful?


    If you don''t have the money to buy it, don''t disturb others. This side wants to make trouble for others, embarrass them and find bad luck for them. As a result, he lost himself. This is really


    It''s a shame. It''s a shame.


    Feeling the eyes of the people around her, Qin Yirong is not stupid. How can she not react? She is very shameful now? But she didn''t dare to buy the six hundred taels of silver!


    One is no money, the other is to buy her, I''m afraid it''s


    If the silver is less than one hundred Liang, she will be able to survive. No more money will be spent in the next few months, but the 600 taels of silver is not a small number!


    How could she know that murongsheng could take out six hundred taels of silver casually?!


    How could a dead girl who had no position in the Rongguo government take out so much money!


    Qin Yirong clenched her teeth. She felt the embarrassment in her heart. She felt the eyes of the people around her. She was very shy, but she could only harden her head and say, "I look at this face and suddenly don''t like it, and don''t you seem to like it very much? Then I''ll give it to you. After all, a gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor. "


    "Oh," murongsheng dragged a long voice and looked at Qin Yirong with a smile, "gentlemen don''t win people''s favor, so I''m here to thank Miss Qin for her kindness?"


    This smile, let Qin Yirong feel very dazzling, clenching her teeth, forced out a smile: "then you''re welcome, Murong two Miss, I see you like it so much, you buy it."


    Six hundred taels of silver, she absolutely does not believe that murongsheng can have the ability to take out such a large amount!


    At that time, murongsheng will be humiliated with her!


    Tut.


    Murongsheng sniffed. How could he not see what Qin Yirong was thinking? He picked his eyebrows and took out a ingot of silver from his arms and put it on the table. The people who looked at it were dumbfounded.


    "Shopkeeper, do you think this ingot of silver is enough to buy this head?"


    "Enough, enough!" The shopkeeper''s face was full of smiles and wrinkles. "Miss Murong, this is absolutely enough!"


    No one thought that murongsheng would carry so much silver in his arms. Isn''t he afraid of being stolen by others?


    Then his eyes fell on the two gatekeepers who were standing on one side, and his heart suddenly understood. No wonder I dare to go shopping with so much money. With so many servants around me, how can I be worried.


    The shopkeeper suddenly found out that murongsheng didn''t look like Qin Yirong. He had no money and pretended to be rich. All of a sudden, he politely introduced other things to murongsheng, completely left Qin Yirong aside, and didn''t go to ask.

 Chapter 397

    Qin Yirong''s face was almost torn off by murongsheng, and then he threw it on the ground and stepped on several feet. At this time, Xiao Er came up and wrapped up the things Qin Yirong had chosen before and sent them to him.


    "Miss Qin, it''s thirty taels of silver."


    All of a sudden, Qin Yirong just felt that she was almost out of breath and fainted.


    She followed murongsheng, thinking that she would make a good mockery of him. As a result, she is not as good as murongsheng, or even a fraction of murongsheng, so where is her face!


    How could the little girl feel so crooked in her heart? Looking at her favorite hairpin being sent over, she quickly took it in her hand and said to Qin Yirong with a smile: "cousin, thank you for the hairpin you gave me today."


    Successful let Qin Yirong originally not good-looking face, once again ugly down.


    How to find out for the first time that this little cousin from afar has no eyesight?!


    "Cousin, I like this hairpin again. Can you buy it for me?"


    Qin Yirong


    This is not without eyesight, this is simply not to see people''s face!


    She just said a polite word, and she really chose? It''s really a bit of smallness all over the body!


    The little girl seemed to feel that Qin Yirong''s eyes were not right, and she turned her mouth: "cousin, you just told me, let me make a good choice..."


    She said it by herself. As a result, her face became so ugly. If you don''t want to choose for her, what did you just say? Do you want to be a good person? What a shame.


    However, the little girl was not easy to say. After all, she had to rely on others to make her master''s family angry. But everyone around is watching. If you don''t buy it, I''m afraid your face will be swollen.


    It will spread out in the capital tomorrow. Miss Qin is not willing to buy things for others!


    "Wrap it up, wrap it up!" Qin Yirong took a deep breath and glared at the little girl. "I''ll send it to Qin''s house to collect money later!" As long as it''s delivered, she will say that she doesn''t like it at that time, so she can stop buying it. It won''t be so humiliating.


    Qin Yirong''s abacus is good, but the shopkeeper''s business after so many years is not in vain. Of course, he knows what Qin Yirong is thinking: "Miss Qin, you see, I''m a small shop, and I can''t send it out. Why don''t you just stay here and give the money directly. "


    "What do you mean?" Qin Yirong suddenly burst out of anger, and her face turned red. Can one of her dignified young ladies still default? So you don''t give face? "Shopkeeper, do you mean Miss Ben still owes you money?"


    "No, of course I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong, Miss Qin."


    "If you don''t, how can you send it to Qin''s house for me?"?! It''s not that I haven''t bought anything here, that I can''t afford to buy things in your store, that I haven''t given you money, and that you can''t be afraid that I will run away! " Is Qin Yirong just going to talk about the money, for fear that others will not know that she is rich.


    But people, when they are short of something, try to emphasize something.


    It''s the same as here without silver.

 Chapter 398

    Since it is said that you have money, why don''t you take it out now and send it to the government instead?


    This kind of thing can only be done by Miss Qin. Take a look at other people''s Murong second lady. If she says 600 taels of silver, she will take it out. Also did not say that let the shopkeeper to Rongguo mansion, and then give silver.


    It''s so mean.


    It''s a good way to provoke the second Miss Murong.


    "Don''t be angry, Miss Qin. There''s no way. The shop is too small to pay on credit. You have to pay money for everything you buy. " As the shopkeeper said, he collected the ingot of silver that Murong Sheng had put on the counter. "Miss Qin, you can see that all the heads like Murong two give money directly."


    Qin Yirong doesn''t understand the meaning. You can buy it. But if you don''t deliver the goods, you have to take out the silver on the spot. When the money is given, they can also consider sending things to the government.


    Qin Yirong was told by the shopkeeper that her face was blue and red, and her embarrassment became bigger and bigger. On the one hand, why murongsheng can write so much, on the other hand, why the shopkeeper doesn''t give her face and make her so shameful.


    I touched my purse subconsciously. I really spent a lot of money today


    Murongsheng had been watching the play for a long time, and then he said with a smile: "Miss Qin, if you really can''t get the silver, it''s better to have this hairpin..."


    There was a pause in his voice, which made other people curious. Does murongsheng want to help pay Qin Yirong? Is that too generous?


    Murongsheng glanced at it with a smile. Seeing that the time was almost over, he said, "why don''t you give it to me. Originally, I fell in love with those two hairpins, and they were all robbed by Miss Qin. Now you don''t buy this hairpin. I want to buy something for my green cherry. "


    Murongsheng waved to the little two: "little two, wrap it for me."


    Xiao Er just looked at it and naturally knew that Qin Yirong could not escape the silver. Naturally, the hairpin is going to be sold to the rich. When he was about to wrap it up and give it to murongsheng. He was snatched by Qin Yirong.


    Qin Yirong''s face turned red and gnashed her teeth. She glared at murongsheng angrily: "who said I won''t buy it?! Did I just say no?! I just said to send the shopkeeper to the government, but I didn''t say no! "


    Murongsheng is such a bitch. He is deceiving people too much!


    When did she say no?


    If she doesn''t buy it now, I''m afraid it will spread all over the capital in a short time. Qin Yirong has no silver and is destitute! At that time, how can she have a foothold in the capital!


    What''s more, it''s just tens of taels of silver. She''s not really poor and can''t take it out! Just think about these hairpins, there are two for this cousin, heartache!


    "Ah! Miss Qin, these three hairpins are seventy Liang silver! Miss Qin, look... "


    "Seventy Liang silver?" Qin Yirong''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you kidding? Didn''t those two hairpins only cost twenty taels of silver? Why is one more so expensive? "

 Chapter 399

    "Miss Qin, how can I make a mistake? The small ones are all serious businesses, and they won''t steal money, "he said with a smile." the hairpin just selected by this young lady is much more expensive than the other two. If Miss Qin can''t accept it, can you change it? "


    "No change!" Qin Yirong clenched her teeth. If she changed it, wouldn''t she tell others that she couldn''t afford it?! Drop your purse on the counter and "count it yourself!"


    "Come on The second child got Qin Yirong''s approval. She opened the purse and counted the silver. "Miss Qin, seventy Liang silver is just right."


    Just right!


    Qin Yirong''s heart is about to bleed. This is the silver she saved, so there is no more!


    Qin Yirong gouged out the little girl with her eyes. The little girl turned her mouth and took a small step back. If you don''t want to, why let her choose at the beginning!


    What a shame.


    Murongsheng chuckles and looks at Qin Yirong''s face filling with fat. He feels very comfortable.


    I picked several hairpins from the shop and threw them directly to Qingying: "here, I gave them to you. Wear them well." Good guy, Qin Yirong''s stingy appearance is totally different!


    "Miss Is it too much... " Green cherry frightened holding the hairpin in her arms, afraid to knock and fall.


    Oh, my God, she has lived so long. How can she have so many jewelry! And look at the price, it''s not cheap!


    "What''s more? As a maid of this young lady, she should be a little more dignified, "murongsheng took it up and put it on Qingying''s head directly," wear it well, it''s very beautiful. "


    Then she will wear it well. How much silver does it cost! Filial piety is really good for her!


    Qing Ying was so moved by murongsheng that she was about to cry.


    "Ah, my green cherry looks good. Everything looks good with it," murongsheng chose several more. "This, this and that are all wrapped up. Let''s settle the bill."


    The first time I met such a big customer as murongsheng, the shopkeeper could hardly see his smile: "a total of 150 taels of silver, Miss Murong, you see..."


    Murongsheng patted a piece of two hundred taels of silver on the table, "the remaining fifty taels will be stored in your shop. When Miss Ben wants to go shopping, she will come back


    "OK, OK, I''ll wrap up the hairpin selected by Miss Murong."


    The shopkeeper is going to laugh to death today. Today''s business is much more than several days before. This flattery is to jump out without money. The smile on murongsheng''s face never disappeared.


    She likes this kind of person who is so fresh and refined.


    People on one side also looked at murongsheng''s attitude of buying things without considering silver. They were very sour, very jealous and envious.


    In particular, this murongsheng is not for herself, but for the little servant girl beside her!


    To a small servant girl all so big hand, that Murong Sheng oneself eat of use of isn''t more let a person unimaginable?


    Oh, my God, it''s really enviable?!

 Chapter 400

    It''s said that murongsheng is poor. How do they feel that they are the most pitiful person?!


    Mammy followed murongsheng to look at the silver scene, and immediately felt that something was not right. What kind of existence murongsheng is in Rongguo mansion, others don''t know, can she still not know?


    In the past, it was not enough to eat and drink. Where did you get so much silver? How many pieces of silver can be taken out at one time?


    The second master will never give murongsheng money. Now the second master wants to kill murongsheng. How can he give people money? Is it the old lady?


    That''s even more impossible. The old lady usually doesn''t like murongsheng very much. If she wants to give money to the eldest and third ladies, how can she give it to murongsheng?


    In the past, even the most beloved young lady was not as generous as murongsheng in shopping.


    Mammy wondered where murongsheng''s money came from, but Qingying was afraid that she would fall down and break the jade hairpin on her head. She said carefully: "Miss, can I take down the hairpin?"


    The price of these hairpins is so expensive. Wearing them on her head, she always feels that she can''t breathe.


    "Take it down for what?" Murongsheng stopped Qingying''s action, "I gave it to you, that''s yours. You can wear it well. How nice it looks! It''s just right to wear it on your head. Anyway, I have money in your family. Even if it''s broken, I can buy other ones for you. "


    This makes other people''s hearts more congested.


    Look, does that sound human?


    If it''s broken, buy a new one. It''s not the treatment of a servant girl. It''s the treatment of Miss Qianjin! Is the treatment of the servant girls in Rongguo mansion so good? This is really too rich!


    "Ha ha," said Qin Yirong with a sour tone. "Miss Murong, you are so anxious to spend money now. Are you afraid that you will not have a chance to spend money after you marry the ghost king?"


    Said, the mood seems to have become a bit better, between the eyebrows and eyes with a bit of satisfaction: "also right, at that time people are dead, money has not been spent. Even if you go to hell, you will not feel at ease. "


    Green cherry a listen, immediately not happy: "you this person how to talk! What''s immortal? My young lady can live a long life! If you die, my lady will not die! "


    Qin Yirong rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to take care of such a servant girl. But hearing the last sentence of Qing Ying, she glared at her: "if your lady is a long-lived ghost, she won''t be married to the ghost king by the emperor! Who doesn''t know that the person who marries the ghost king has never lived the night of his wedding! "


    With these words, green cherry''s eyes were red.


    How can these people bully people like this!


    Why bully their young lady all the time when she has done nothing!


    Murongsheng pulls back Qing Ying, who wants to rush up to settle accounts with others. She stares at Qin Yirong coldly and smiles softly: "fortunately, Miss Qin just didn''t spend money to buy the face I like. Otherwise, the person who died and didn''t spend all his money should be Miss Qin. "


    Qin Yirong''s proud face suddenly froze and looked in the direction of murongsheng: "what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 401

    Qin Yirong thinks that this murongsheng is absolutely cursing her, it must be!


    Murongsheng covers the wooden box and puts it in Qingying''s arms. He says slowly, for fear that Qin Yirong can''t understand: "Miss Qin has robbed three hairpins that Miss Qin valued in succession. If she wants to rob her head, Miss Qin will be angry. What''s more, Miss Ben is always in poor health. If you make me angry and sick, or make me angry to death. "


    Murongsheng chuckled: "tell me, a good ghost king will not have a ghost princess. Without the ghost princess, the emperor has to choose a new person to marry the ghost king. You''ll be the culprit then, won''t you? Of course, I want to get married instead of me. "


    "I''m very angry with you. Is it reasonable for you to get married instead of me?"


    Qin Yirong listened to murongsheng''s words, and suddenly she was in a cold sweat. Swallowing saliva, looking at murongsheng''s unkind face, she only felt that murongsheng was bluffing her: "you talk nonsense, how can I marry instead of you? Believe it or not, your mouth will rot!"


    Murongsheng, a bitch, wants to scare her?


    What''s wrong with your health?


    The body is not good, can in Rui Wang Shizi throw to her divorce, also can a face of calm, and then the divorce again throw to Rui Wang Shizi not!


    Also a angry will be angry to death, she just don''t believe, Murong Sheng''s body will be so weak!


    Although the mouth is so said, Qin Yirong''s heart is still some big drum. Some things, even if it is not true, but this person is always suspicious. I can''t help thinking, once it becomes true, what will she do?


    This is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Looking at murongsheng''s yellow and thin face, maybe he can poke people with a finger. I''m really not sure. Will you be angry to death


    If you let her marry the ghost king, you might as well let her die! Who would like to get close to half a point just like the ghost king!


    The more Qin Yirong thought about it, the more she felt afraid. She was afraid that she would stay a little longer. Any accident happened to murongsheng could be attributed to her. Then she just carried a big black pot on her back?


    No, I have to go quickly. Murongsheng is a god of pestilence. No good things happen when he meets him.


    She just couldn''t think of it. She had to fight against this woman! I paid seventy Liang silver for nothing!


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. You can walk around slowly and buy slowly!" Qin Yirong said, and quickly left, afraid that Murong Sheng, the God of plague, would stick to her.


    No matter how natural the expression on her face is, Qin Yirong''s mind is exposed by her disordered steps.


    Murongsheng smiles, squints his eyes and waves to Qin Yirong: "what can I do so fast? I haven''t got in touch with you yet."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Qin Yirong''s feet faltered and almost fell to the ground. Leave here more quickly. Who needs to contact murongsheng!


    Looking at Qin Yirong''s flustered departure, murongsheng looked at other people who were standing around watching the Opera: "you want to see the opera, I won''t stop you, but..."

 Chapter 402

    Murongsheng''s voice was cool: "but, I don''t have enough to eat, and my body is very delicate. If you accidentally annoy me, then How do you feel? "


    As soon as the words came out, other people''s faces were embarrassed. No one who looked left and right put his eyes on murongsheng.


    Who dares to provoke murongsheng now? If she is not careful, she will be angry to death. Then the ghost princess''s position will be empty again. According to the fact that the emperor is always happy to choose the ghost princess for the ghost king, maybe he will marry instead of Murong Sheng.


    If that''s the case, it''s really bloody.


    Who is married to the ghost king? Which girl can survive to the next day? Which family is not in the middle of the girl''s marriage, suffocating in the house, a face of boredom. There is no one like murongsheng who is so elated that he does not worry at all.


    It''s like if you marry the ghost king, no one can provoke her.


    Of course, no one dares to provoke her!


    As long as there are people, there will be no secret. After a while, what murongsheng said quickly spread across several streets. It is estimated that it will soon spread all over the capital.


    So when murongsheng is walking on the street, no one dares to look at murongsheng''s face like Qin Yirong. Each of them is very polite. They are afraid to make murongsheng angry, and then they will suffer.


    Even if someone was standing to pick something, he would immediately make way for murongsheng when he saw murongsheng coming, which shocked murongsheng for a long time.


    I have to say that this feeling is quite comfortable. At least no one will not be short-sighted, to her in front of things, less a lot of trouble.


    The atmosphere of murongsheng''s shopping is rising, and the silver in his wallet is bulging, and there is no sign of shyness in his pocket. That is the more excited mood. And green cherry also swept before want to go back to the idea, honest with Murong Sheng behind, dedicated to do their own little follower.


    In the past, no matter what the young lady did, there would always be someone to show her face. Look now, who dares to look down on her young lady, one by one is afraid, as if the young lady can eat them.


    Sure enough, miss still has a way to know how to deal with these people in the capital, so that they began to have a reverence for miss! In the past, she was bullied, but now she can walk on the street so blatantly, which has become another experience in her heart.


    It feels good.


    Even the two men who followed were forced to follow. Now face is full of smile, did not expect to follow the second miss out, not only did not encounter anything difficult to solve, but plain got the second miss to give them so many good things, the second miss is really too generous!


    You know, these things can''t be bought just by their monthly income!


    I didn''t expect that the second lady was the master of such a T-shirt servant. It seems that she really came out right this time!


    Only mammy had no smile on her face. A face was as ugly as smelling fart.


    The second lady bought things for everyone but left her behind. Looking at the pile of jewelry of Qing Ying and the things in the hands of the two disciples, Mammy''s heart was almost jealous.

 Chapter 403

    In the heart is also in the sour water, green cherry has even if, she can understand. But why do those two disciples have so many gifts?!


    Why can those two disciples have gifts, but she didn''t see a hair?!


    Mammy wanted to speak, but she was embarrassed. His face became more and more ugly, as if someone owed her money.


    When people on the street see murongsheng, no one dares to rush up to find someone who is uncomfortable and make way for murongsheng one after another. They are afraid that if someone accidentally gets murongsheng, the person who marries into the ghost King''s mansion will become himself.


    At this time, Rong Jingshu also can be regarded as experiencing the state of the ghost king every time he goes to the street. Although not so exaggerated, but the heart is still a bit of pride and pride.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of feeling really makes her feel comfortable.


    This mood is good, the smile on the face is very bright. Suddenly, murongsheng felt a look fell on her and looked up. I found a woman lying on the window, staring at her without blinking. Her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Seeing that murongsheng noticed this, the woman didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she gave murongsheng a proud smile.


    This, to see people caught, there is no embarrassment of being caught, this girl is also interesting.


    Murongsheng touched his chin and looked at it carefully. The clothes he was wearing didn''t look like those of the Zhou Dynasty? Eyes toward the side moved for a while, see that woman''s side should have a man sitting on the side, but the distance is too far, can only see a clear outline. Too many, people can''t see clearly.


    Murongsheng frowned. Is he a foreigner?


    When we look at the past again, the window has been closed, and there is no figure of that woman. Murongsheng sighed with regret. It''s rare that she wanted to see more. After all, that woman is a great beauty. After seeing her so many eyes, if she doesn''t look back, isn''t she at a loss?


    But now it seems that we are already suffering losses.


    It looks a bit like the nomadic country next door, where the folk customs are fierce, and men, women, old and young can ride horses. Even, they will take up arms to fight.


    Compared with the elegance of the Zhou Dynasty, the people there are more rough.


    But what do people from the next country do in the capital of the Zhou Dynasty? Murongsheng didn''t understand. Even in her last life, there had never been such an episode. It must be nothing serious. Otherwise, how could she not be impressed?


    Forget it. It''s nothing to do with her anyway. She''d better go to the restaurant and see if she can catch the man in red.


    After murongsheng led people into the restaurant, the window just closed was opened again: "brother, why did you close the window just now?"


    The man sitting by did not speak.


    The woman didn''t really want to get the answer from him, but looking at murongsheng''s arrogance, she asked curiously: "brother, who is the woman you just said? How do you feel that people on the street seem to be very afraid of her? "

 Chapter 404

    The man sitting next to the woman also saw murongsheng''s appearance at that time. His eyes were very sharp, like the eyes of a snake. If he was stared at, he would not have any chance to escape. His voice was bleak: "future ghost princess."


    The woman seems to have been used to men''s coldness for a long time. She didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her. She felt her chin and asked, "Princess ghost? Why can she be so arrogant when she is a ghost princess. I see people all over the street, as if they are afraid of her. "


    Wanyan yinyao looks at Wanyan zhehan with a puzzled face. However, Wanyan zhehan does not seem to see it. He sits on the seat with a thoughtful face and does not know what he is thinking.


    He turned his mouth, but he didn''t intend to give up this opportunity. Wanyan yinyao moved in the direction of Wanyan zhehan, like a child, and said, "brother, just tell me. Look, I came to this country with you, and I don''t know what''s going to be laughed at if it''s spread, right?"


    "Brother, would you like to see our Wanyan family laughed at by the people here?" Looking at Wanyan, zhehan has no idea to talk to her. Wanyan yinyao puffs her face and speaks in the most unbearable sweet and greasy voice.


    Hearing the joke, Wanyan zhehan finally had a little reaction. He raised his eyelids slightly and took a look at Wanyan yinyao: "talk well."


    Wanyan yinyao immediately showed a bright smile to him: "as long as you tell me what''s going on, I will speak well. Otherwise... "


    Otherwise, this Wanyan yinyao will always face him, disgust him, and make his heart full of nausea.


    "The ghost king is a king who was scared when everyone heard about it in the great Zhou Dynasty." Wanyan zhehan knew that what he said was clear enough. If Wanyan yinyao can''t figure it out, it''s her own brain.


    Wanyan yinyao blinked. After living with Wanyan zhehan for so many years, how could she not grasp the key point of his words? Thinking back and forth about Wan Yan zhe Han''s words, his eyes suddenly twinkled: "brother, what do you mean. Because the ghost king is frightening, everyone is afraid of him. So, are you afraid of the ghost princess? Even in the future, it makes people feel afraid? "


    Wanyan zhehan nodded and agreed with her.


    Suddenly, Wanyan yinyao seemed to think of a very happy thing, and patted her forehead: "brother! I think of a very interesting thing! If she marries the ghost king, she can make people afraid of her. If I marry the ghost king, can I also make these people afraid of me? "


    "Well, can I just walk on the streets of the Zhou dynasty like that woman before?"?! That''s great Wanyan yinyao looks at Wanyan zhehan directly, "brother, I''m here to make up with you this time? Now I''ve decided to make peace with the ghost king! "


    To be able to walk up and down the streets of the great Zhou Dynasty, and also to be so arrogant, is completely her dream, OK?!


    It turns out that she doesn''t have to do anything, as long as she can marry the ghost king. Then why doesn''t she take a shortcut?!


    Wanyan yinyao''s voice is not recognized by Wanyan zhehan, but makes his eyes more sharp. It''s very cold. It makes people feel breathless. It''s like being wrapped around her neck by a poisonous snake that has been lurking for a long time. She can''t breathe.

 Chapter 405

    Although Wanyan yinyao and Wanyan zhehan are brothers and sisters, she can''t help feeling his state. Her body trembles and her face slightly changes.


    She understood that what she had just said made her brother angry.


    However, the purpose of their coming to the great Zhou Dynasty was to make peace with each other? Instead of rejecting the marriage, she chose a target that she wanted to follow. Why was her brother so angry?


    Just walk on the street that woman, how arrogant!


    Wherever she went, the crowd would give her a way out. Then I want to buy something. Even if I''m liked by someone, I won''t compete with that woman and let it out directly.


    She felt that even the Emperor didn''t have such great ability, did she?


    Then she also wanted to be so arrogant, and as long as she married the ghost king, she could realize it. Why, my brother does not agree, but very angry?


    Although Wanyan yinyao was a little afraid of Wanyan zhehan, she was born with a mother, and now she is shouldering the responsibility of making peace. Even if the elder brother is angry, also won''t give her how!


    "Brother, even if you are angry, I will tell you that I want to marry the ghost king, I will marry him!" Wanyan yinyao cheers herself up in her heart. Staring at Wanyan zhehan''s cold eyes, she opens her mouth numbly and says, "if you don''t agree, kill me!"


    Anyway, she was right, and her name was safe.


    She''s here to make up. How could Wanyan zhehan kill her! It''s not easy to get to the capital of the Zhou Dynasty from a long distance. If she dies, who will marry her? Is it difficult to let Wanyan zhehan go on his own?


    That''s impossible!


    "No," Wanyan zhehan stares at Wanyan yinyao coldly, "if you marry him, you will die."


    "No, I''m going to marry that ghost king. I''m going to live in the great Zhou Dynasty so arrogantly!" To marry someone else means to be bullied by the people of the Zhou Dynasty!


    Wanyan yinyao pursed her lips and did not admit defeat, and Wanyan zhehan would not retreat. Brother and sister just looked at each other, and no one dared to take such a small step back.


    Wanyan zhehan''s eyes looked at Wanyan yinyao for a long time. Almost all of them couldn''t breathe and fainted. Wanyan zhehan let her go and turned his eyes away.


    At the same time, the cold and dangerous eyes that seemed to be watched by poisonous snakes before also disappeared.


    This made Wanyan yinyao feel relieved. Before she could be happy, she heard Wanyan zhehan say, "if you want to marry him, it depends on your ability." Do you have the ability to survive the wedding night.


    Otherwise, arrogantly walking on the road of the great Zhou Dynasty?


    Delusion.


    This younger sister has been taught to be too naive. He doesn''t want to interfere in this matter much.


    Wanyan yinyao''s eyes suddenly brightened: "brother, do you promise me?"


    "Try your best."


    "I will try my best. I believe no one can escape from me!" Wanyan yinyao smiles confidently, with a bright smile. She believes her appearance very much. It''s not easy for her to win the ghost king?


    Just now, the future Princess of the ghost will be able to marry the king of the ghost. She doesn''t know how beautiful she looks than that woman!


    If the ghost king is not stupid, he should choose her!

 Chapter 406

    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s confident smile, Wanyan zhehan said nothing.


    Eyes from the window forget to go down, see a person furtive attention to their direction. When he looked at the past, he ran away like a frightened bird, which made Wan Yan zhe Han''s eyes flash a cold light.


    It''s interesting. It''s been so long since they came to the great Zhou Dynasty that someone found their whereabouts.


    Should we say that they were too neglected, or should we say that the princes of the Zhou Dynasty were too unguarded?


    Originally thought that the emperor''s sons one by one are waste, but this ability is also some. For example, as soon as he stepped into the border of the great Zhou Dynasty, he was targeted by the ghost king.


    And what Yin Yao likes is such a capable person.


    However, he also knows a little about the rumors of the great Zhou Dynasty. For example, none of the women who marry the ghost king can live to the next day. And what yinyao is after is such a ruthless man. Is it good or bad?


    Let yinyao to make peace, in order to stay in the Zhou Dynasty, from time to time to pass back some information. If If you really can''t live the wedding night


    Wanyan zhehan looks at the confident Wanyan yinyao, and the cold light in his eyes twinkles slightly. Then let yinyao work hard to see if she can completely tie the ghost King''s heart.


    If you can tie the ghost King''s heart, it will definitely help him to do things in the future.


    "Brother," Wanyan yinyao saw Wanyan zhehan for a long time, but he didn''t encourage himself. He was a little unhappy in his heart, "don''t you believe your sister me?! I''ll tell you, I''m sure I''ll be captivated by the ghost king! "


    Wanyan zhehan glances at Wanyan yinyao. He has to say that his sister is really beautiful. But if you can fascinate the ghost King It''s up to the end. He can''t make any decisions now.


    "Well."


    Coldly should a, be regarded as a encouragement to Wanyan yinyao.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the box, murongsheng looks at the food on the table, pokes it with his chopsticks, and looks at the door from time to time.


    I have no idea what happened in another place.


    "Miss," Qing Ying looked at murongsheng''s incongruous appearance and asked in a low voice, "do you have something on your mind, why don''t you eat?"


    Looking at the table full of food is so spoiled by their own miss, green cherry''s heart is bleeding.


    This is the most famous restaurant in Beijing! At the same time, it is also the most expensive restaurant. How can the food here be poked around by the young lady What a waste


    Murongsheng didn''t have much energy and energy, so he waved his hand: "OK, you didn''t eat today, did you? Go to the next room and order. By the way, ask the two at the door to eat together. You can eat whatever you want. Don''t be afraid of having no money to pay! I have plenty of money, miss


    Seeing that Qing Ying didn''t respond for a long time, Murong Sheng reached out and pushed: "what do you think, still don''t move? Let you go to dinner, why are you not active at all? All said, today I''ll take you out to eat delicious food. Go and choose what you want to eat. "


    Qing Ying looks at Murong Sheng with a moving face, and almost cries out: "Miss, you are so nice to your servant!"

 Chapter 407

    It''s great. I''ll pull the others away as soon as possible!


    Murong Sheng used a look in the face, let Green cherry quick reaction come over. Even pull pull pull will Mammy and the door standing two door to pull to the next door, the whole box left to murongsheng himself.


    When they were gone completely, murongsheng knocked on the table with his chopsticks and said: "everyone is gone. Brother, should you come out and meet me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, murongsheng heard a slight roaring sound and looked at it. See a wall suddenly turned over, the man in red sitting on the opposite, holding a cup of tea, face with a demon like smile, looking in the direction of murongsheng.


    This appearance, coquettish very, very ostentatious.


    "I said, you are not a bridegroom. Why do you dress so brightly every day?" Murong Sheng was really curious, even suspicious. I wonder if this person has no other clothes to wear, and can only wear red clothes to wander around.


    After all


    It seems that murongsheng has really found that after so long, he only saw this person wearing the same clothes.


    "I want you to take care of it," the man in red was about to open his mouth when he suddenly remembered that it was not right. Now murongsheng is looking for him. He needs to put himself in an invincible position. "Say, what''s the matter with you looking for me. It''s not about my clothes, is it? "


    "Cough," murongsheng said softly, "it''s not a big deal, it''s just..."


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I thought you''d let everyone around you go. There''s something important to tell me. Since it''s not a big deal, I''ll go first. " The man in red slightly hooked the corner of his lips, with a bit of banter.


    This feeling is really good. I was teased by murongsheng before, but now I can pull it back!


    "No! I haven''t said anything yet


    Murongsheng hurriedly opened his mouth and heard that there were some thorns in the man''s words. But I also want to ask for help today. I can''t be as arrogant as before. Had to stand up, personally poured a glass of wine up: "Hey, you are so powerful, how can I have nothing to run to you, right?"


    The man in red snorted, indicating that he agreed with what murongsheng said. He is very powerful, otherwise how can the restaurant be so prosperous, people all over the capital have to come to his restaurant to eat and give him money?


    That''s because he''s very good at running restaurants!


    "Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with you?" I came to the restaurant to find him. Is it a free food? No, maybe I came to him for business experience? "I''ll see your sincerity and see if I can help you."


    Listening to the tone of the man in red, Murong Sheng had already started to fight with people, otherwise his heart was asking for help. Now He could only roll his eyes secretly in his heart, with a smile on his face: "everything goes to the three treasures hall. You see, we are all so familiar. If I have something to ask you for help, you will certainly help me, won''t you? "


    "Tell me first, and I''ll listen."


    The man in red, listening to murongsheng''s words, is very comfortable and looks at her with a smile. In the eye that kind of bewitching person''s facial expression, inadvertently can reveal.

 Chapter 408

    Obviously, it was murongsheng''s flattering words that made him feel very happy: "come on, after so many polite words, I don''t know what you are going to do."


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng would come to beg him. It''s not easy. Murongsheng stole so much silver from him last time. This time, she had to scrape a layer of skin off her!


    Otherwise, this heart will never balance down!


    Murong Sheng hesitated in his heart, a little embarrassed about how to open his mouth. Looking at the expression on the man''s face in red, he was impatient immediately. Murong Sheng just said: "in fact, it''s not a big deal, it''s..."


    Murongsheng pursed his lips. He didn''t know if he would say it directly. The person opposite would accept it: "I want to learn martial arts from you. Can you teach me a little when I''m comfortable?"


    As soon as he had drunk it, murongsheng''s hand poured it out in a flash: "poof..."


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s quick evasion, I''m afraid he would have been sprayed directly on his face. But still contaminated with some wine, disgusted to look at him: "tut Tut, you drink, can be a little more stable, how to say spray on spray?"


    The man in red was also a little embarrassed. He took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped the corner of his mouth. His eyes flickered: "do you want to learn martial arts from me?"


    He just didn''t drink too much, and then he heard the wrong thing, did he?


    Murongsheng nodded: "yes, I want to learn martial arts from you. Because among the people I know, you are the only one who can do martial arts, and you have such a high skill in climbing the wall. Who can I ask you? "


    Of course, there is another one who is also very good at martial arts. But now people are not lying in her secret place? Otherwise, how could she find the man in red.


    Although sooner or later one day will wake up, but who knows when will wake up.


    Generally speaking, the man in red is the only one murongsheng can choose. If the ghost face man wakes up, murongsheng will abandon him at the first time.


    The man in red didn''t respond immediately, but pondered for a long time. The long and narrow Phoenix eyes swept over murongsheng''s body, and frowned slightly: "why do you think that I will teach you?"


    "I don''t know," murongsheng rolled his eyes, feeling that the man in red couldn''t understand what he said. "I''m here to talk to you? If you are willing to teach, please talk about your conditions. If you don''t want to, I''ll go to another person. I can learn something after all. "


    It''s a big deal, just wait for the unconscious man in the secret world to wake up.


    Murongsheng said very relaxed, let the man in red stare at her, opening: "learn some fur? What you said is easy. Do you know that practicing martial arts is a very important thing? If the study is not in place, there may be a lifetime of mediocrity! If you can learn any junk secret script casually, why do people in the Jianghu still snatch the Wulin secret script? "


    "And this internal mental skill, if you can''t learn it well, then your whole life will be ruined!"


    Murongsheng blinked. He didn''t know why the man in red suddenly exploded.

 Chapter 409

    She didn''t say much, did she?


    Why


    She said something if he didn''t teach. Is she looking for someone else? That other person has to be a ghost faced man. She doesn''t believe that the martial arts learned by that ghost faced man can be learned by cats and dogs.


    It''s just


    Listening to what the man in red said, she seemed to recognize some things, such as


    "You mean that if I learn from you, I can''t learn from others any more, can I?" In that case, isn''t that the thing she thought about


    The man in red suddenly poured himself a mouthful of cold water and looked at murongsheng with disgust: "what do you think? The different ways of martial arts and acupoints are different. If you learn from this family, you should follow their martial arts routine. If you want to learn from others, you should follow another martial arts routine. But how many people in the world can open up Ren and Du channels? If everyone can, then all the people in the world are martial arts experts. "


    The man in red looked up and down at murongsheng: "it''s good that you can learn a set of martial arts secrets. How much do you expect to learn?"


    Murongsheng blinked. She didn''t think how much she would learn. She just wanted to study with the man in red for a period of time. After the man in the secret world wakes up, she is learning from that man for a period of time.


    In this case, it may progress more rapidly.


    But listening to the man in red, it seems that her idea can not be realized.


    It''s a big thing to learn martial arts. If you learn a unique secret place in the Wulin at the beginning, then you''ll be in a better position than others at the beginning.


    If at the beginning, she learned the poor martial arts of a three legged cat, and if she didn''t have Ren Du''s second pulse, wouldn''t she be bullied if she didn''t learn it?!


    The idea that she wants to learn martial arts is that she won''t be bullied so casually. She has the ability to protect herself.


    But


    Murongsheng tangled looking at the man in red, she also want to learn from him, and then after a period of time to change people to learn. If according to what he said, then from the beginning she should choose good people instead of acting rashly?


    Murongsheng inquired tentatively: "well, is your martial arts very powerful when you talk about it in the Jianghu?"


    Murongsheng''s heart is really bottomless. She looked at the red man over the wall posture is very cool, very handsome, swish a turn in, and then swish a turn out. However, I really haven''t seen him fight with others.


    This Is it really powerful?


    Or not so much?


    Besides, she married a few people who knew martial arts, just a few scattered people. There''s no way to compare them together. If the martial arts of the man in red and the man with ghost face are only of medium level in such a big world, or The slag in the slag


    So she''d better not follow suit?


    She doesn''t want to go from one scum to another. But I jumped into another pit from this pit. I just moved my position. What''s the use?


    Looking at the man in red for a long time did not speak, Murong Sheng''s curious guess: "I said, you will not be and did not hit through Ren Du two pulse?"

 Chapter 410

    The person who doesn''t get through Ren Du''s two channels, isn''t he slag?


    As if hearing the disdain in murongsheng''s words, the man in red suddenly lost his good face, turned dark, and ground his back teeth: "I can fly from here and circle the palace for hundreds of times. Do you think I''m good or not? "


    A hundred circles around the palace?


    Murongsheng''s eyes lit up: "fierce, fierce, you are really fierce! Then, when you turn a hundred circles, do you still need to stop and have a rest? " Murongsheng then asked curiously.


    Suddenly, the self-esteem of the man in red seems to be challenged. He grins his teeth and stares at murongsheng: "don''t stop to have a rest!"


    "Wow Murongsheng gave a light cry. His eyes were shining like stars in the sky. "Then you are really powerful. You don''t need to rest for so many turns!"


    The man in red snorted, and his anger gradually stabilized: "that''s natural. Since you''ve told me that, let me see if you have the body bone to learn martial arts. If not, I''ll teach you a piece of trash, won''t I smash my own signboard? "


    Who hasn''t been practicing martial arts since childhood? Murongsheng, for example, is so old that it''s probably too late to practice. If you don''t have any talent, it''s all in vain.


    Who are you talking about!


    Murongsheng snorted in his heart, with a smile on his face, and hurriedly walked over: "look at it, just look at it. Maybe if you look at me, you''ll find that I''m a martial arts genius! " Of course, when he finished this sentence, murongsheng was also nervous.


    In her last life, she did not want to practice martial arts in the past, and even more did not know whether her body could practice martial arts. Now I feel a little uneasy in my heart. If I can''t practice martial arts, I will be bullied in the future?


    When murongsheng was worried, the eyebrows of the man in red were tightly tightened together and pinched on murongsheng''s shoulder. Murongsheng himself can feel that every point the man in red pinches is a acupoint.


    It''s just


    The man in red makes murongsheng feel uncomfortable when he is pinching. Where is he pinching? Isn''t this a hooligan?!


    "Hello Murongsheng quickly stepped back two steps, staring at the man in red, "what are you doing? After a long time, I haven''t figured out whether I''m fit to practice martial arts or not. "


    The action of the man in red stopped for a moment, with a complicated and shocked look on his face. Looking at murongsheng, he seemed to see something incredible: "you are born with Ren Du''s two pulse!"


    Murongsheng was stunned and blinked. He pointed to himself and asked curiously: "me? He was born to open up the two channels of Ren and Du? "


    This man is not joking, is he?! Then isn''t she a martial arts genius?!


    "Well," the man in red looked at murongsheng, and the more he looked, the more incredible he felt, "that''s what you think."


    In the heart can''t help some of the atmosphere, this once-in-a-hundred-year physical fitness, actually let her run into it?! What kind of fortune did this murongsheng have!


    However, it doesn''t take much effort to teach such a person to practice martial arts. Who is my favorite apprentice as a master? I like people who know everything.


    But none of his martial arts can be passed on to others. It will cause a lot of trouble in the river and lake. How can he teach this apprentice?

 Chapter 411

    When murongsheng learns, he will be exposed sooner or later, and the trouble will be much more


    The man in red is still thinking about it, and murongsheng has been immersed in the good news that she is a martial arts wizard. So, can it be said that she can learn a lot of secrets?! No bondage at all?!


    Oh, my God, it''s a great feeling.


    There is a way to be able to stand on the top of the peak of life right away!


    Why didn''t I remember in my last life that I followed people to learn the secret of Wulin? Otherwise, it would not be so easy to be arrested by shangguanhong in the end.


    "That is to say, I can learn everything? After learning from you, can I still learn from others? " Murongsheng''s heart is very excited, "then you quickly teach me, teach me this apprentice, you also have a sense of achievement!"


    Looking at murongsheng''s arrogant face, the man in red didn''t want to pay any attention to her. He snorted coldly: "I''m not free recently, and it''s not peaceful in the capital. I have a lot to do. If you want to learn, wait until I have time. "


    Murongsheng''s arrogant mood dispersed, frowning at the man in front of him: "how do I feel like you are perfunctory me?"


    The man in red took a drink from the wine glass on the table, looked at murongsheng with an eyebrow, and said slowly, "I''m just perfunctory. What can you do?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good temper with the man in red: "I don''t like teaching. Anyway, I already know I''m a martial arts wizard. If you don''t teach me, some people will teach me to practice martial arts. When you do, you can cry! "


    With that, go straight away.


    People are not going to teach her. Why is she squatting here? It''s boring.


    She''s gone. She has such a strange skeleton. Do you worry that she can''t find anyone to teach her martial arts?


    Looking at murongsheng, he turned around and left. The man in red quickly grabbed murongsheng''s wrist, held his forehead and sighed: "you''re here to ask me to teach you. Why don''t I look at you and have no idea of asking for help?"


    "If you want to practice martial arts with me, then you will be my apprentice? I originally wanted to find a good-looking apprentice. Can''t you make me think more about it? With your temper, who dares to teach you when you go out? "


    "I wonder if it is you who come to me to teach you, or I beg you to come to me to learn? Besides, if you want to leave, you''ll have to pay for the two tables first. Can you have free food? "


    Murongsheng was almost laughed out by the man in red: "say, let me know what you want. Tell me quickly. I''ll see if I can take it. Don''t waste each other''s time


    She could see clearly that this man didn''t want to teach her, but she was still thinking that she had wronged this man for three hundred taels of silver at that time to get revenge!


    "If you want to learn martial arts from me, you can, but you have to show some sincerity of your own," said the man in red, holding out his hand directly. "Look at something that can please me."


    Murongsheng stared at the hand that stretched out in front of him for a long time, then slapped it hard. As a result, he slapped it on the table and showed his teeth in pain.


    He glared angrily at the man in red: "when I am your apprentice, it should be the master''s gift for the apprentice. When is it my turn to give it to you?"

 Chapter 412

    When, this person so pit goods!


    The man in red shrugged his shoulders indifferently, with a certain dislike in his tone: "your appearance is not outstanding at all. I''ll take you as an apprentice. How bad it is. You have to give me some compensation, don''t you? "


    Looking at the appearance that murongsheng was about to lose his temper, the man in red quickly added: "you know, I swore at the beginning. I''ll take an apprentice all my life, and I want to take an apprentice who is as good-looking as I am. What''s the matter with you? You have to make it up to me. You can''t make me suffer, can''t you? "


    Listening to the words of the man in red, murongsheng''s heart was speechless: "what do you want? Tell me quickly. Do you still look like a big man?"


    She didn''t lack any gold, silver and jewelry, but looking at the man in red, she didn''t seem to be short of money. If you want to talk about precious medicinal materials If he runs a drugstore, it''s easy to say. The key is that he runs a restaurant!


    What kind of medicine does a restaurant need?


    The man in red touched his chin: "I don''t want to embarrass you. As a person, I prefer some rare objects. You can look for them. When I find it and I''m satisfied, I''ll take you as my apprentice and teach you to practice martial arts. "


    These words immediately made murongsheng turn his eyes.


    It''s easy to say. If ordinary people like it, where can they find a rare object that can satisfy them?


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll give you the news after I find it, so that you can see if you are satisfied."


    "Well, it''s good. I''m satisfied with my apprenticeship." The man in red nodded with satisfaction, but his heart was not so calm.


    In recent days, he really has no time to teach murongsheng martial arts. The ghost king is missing. Up to now, there is no clue. Wu Xiang is so abnormal. He has to stare at that woman all the time. He can''t let her provoke her to ten paragraphs.


    Murongsheng glances at the man in red. He is not so worried about martial arts. Let her think about it and get something back for the man in red. Can let him, contented start to teach her.


    "You''re busy first. You''ll run to me when you have time." Murongsheng yawned and waved.


    The man in red was stunned, and then chuckled: "don''t worry, although your appearance doesn''t conform to my aesthetic. But I''m a woman at least. I''ve never broken an appointment with a woman. "


    Sure enough, she was a smart little girl. She could see that he really had something wrong.


    Murong Sheng really doesn''t want to attack this man, but seeing his coquettish appearance, Murong Sheng can''t help but want to attack him.


    Eyes meaningful in the red man''s lower body took a look: "I said, you are like this, also with a woman did not break an appointment? I haven''t broken my appointment. Why haven''t I sent my boy out yet? "


    As soon as the man in red heard this, his face turned red. A pair of Phoenix eyes glared at murongsheng. If you want to hook more people, you have to hook more people: "be careful when you talk. You make me lively. You can play with mud by yourself."


    With that, he stood up and swung his sleeve to leave directly: "I have nothing to play by myself. I still have something to do. Remember to pay for the meal!"

 Chapter 413

    "It''s such a stingy guy," murongsheng said in a low voice. "He''s not willing to give away the money for two tables."


    Just when the man in red was about to disappear, suddenly something exactly fell into murongsheng''s arms: "look, it''s said that there''s a unique martial arts script out there. Go and buy it."


    Anyway, the natural opening of Ren Du two pulse, learn more will not waste.


    Murongsheng looked at the things in his arms. When he raised his head again, he could not see the figure of the man in red. He frowned: "I didn''t make it clear. How can I run so fast?"


    I opened the things in my arms and found that only the place and time were written on it. As for other useful information, there is none.


    After searching the memory of my last life, I didn''t seem to find any useful information. In her last life, she only moved from one place to another after she married the ghost king. Although there is no way to go out like Rongguo government, but


    Forget it, I don''t want to. I always feel that I''ve had nothing in my last life. In addition to let her in the heart, dead remember those two hate to let them go to hell enemy.


    Murongsheng put up the invitation card that the man in red had just thrown to her and prepared the silver. It''s very easy to say. She is short of everything now, but she is not short of silver. The gold, silver and jewelry in the second room of the Treasury have been emptied by her. Is there anything richer than her in the great Zhou Dynasty?


    No more!


    She dares to call herself second, no one dares to call her first!


    It''s a great feeling to have money. I can stand up for anything.


    Since she has money and an invitation card, it would be very nice if she didn''t go to see it that day. Maybe we can meet some strange things, and then we can auction them down and throw them to the men in red.


    It''s a teacher worship.


    Back in Rongguo mansion, someone came and invited murongsheng to the hall.


    After murongsheng, Mammy was frightened. She was afraid that she would be severely punished by the second master because of this time. When the second master asked her to come over, he had already said that he would follow murongsheng closely and only let her move in the small yard.


    As a result, today, she not only did not look at murongsheng but also ran out of Rongguo mansion.


    These two masters must be angry!


    Mammy''s heart was uneasy, and her face also showed clearly. With murongsheng relaxed expression formed obvious contrast. It''s not like going through the same thing.


    As soon as murongsheng entered the hall, he felt that the atmosphere in the hall was very wrong. There is a strong sense of resentment and killing, towards her head-on, let Murong Sheng pick eyebrows.


    In the hall inside a scan, found that in addition to Murong Ling is not here, even the old lady are sitting on the top.


    One of them, looking at the old man who seemed a little familiar, stood aside.


    Oh?


    Who is this? It looks like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    Looking for her?


    At present, some of murongsheng couldn''t see the current situation clearly, and his face was not different. They all stepped forward and said, "now call me. What''s the matter?"


    Murongsheng is so unruly, and murongcheng doesn''t know what to do. Angry, Murong Sheng completely does not put on the heart, not angry can hold in the heart and very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 414

    What''s more, there is an outsider standing next to him now, which makes him feel embarrassed and angry. It''s very humiliating.


    Murong Cheng glared angrily at Murong Sheng: "this is the housekeeper of Rui palace. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Murong Cheng''s tone of voice is very heavy, as if to remind Murong Sheng that the housekeeper Wang is a powerful task, must not offend.


    Housekeeper Wang?


    Murongsheng looked at it and immediately remembered who the old man was. In his last life, the old man did not give her less respect. He thought she was not worthy of shangguanhong. Now he comes to find her. What do you want to do?


    "Oh, steward Wang, long time no see. What can I do for you?" Murongsheng suddenly realized that there was no expression on his face that valued each other.


    Wang housekeeper''s face flashed a bit of embarrassment: "Murong two Miss, long time no see."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time," murongsheng nodded, peering at housekeeper Wang with a smile. "In the past, I didn''t go to King Rui''s house, but housekeeper Wang didn''t like me? How did you find me today? "


    Housekeeper Wang''s eyes dodged a bit, and the smile on his face became more and more embarrassed.


    He usually looks down on murongsheng. Sometimes when murongsheng is called to the Rui Palace by Princess Rui, he doesn''t have any good looks at murongsheng. Moreover, his royal highness does not like this murongsheng, so there is no pressure for him to do so.


    But what I didn''t expect was that recently, Shizi didn''t know what to think, and suddenly began to care about murongsheng. With a variety of ways to inquire about murongsheng''s news.


    Even today, I asked him to come and invite murongsheng to Rui Wang''s mansion in person?!


    Isn''t it, let his face have no place to put?


    But even if he was reluctant, where could he refute the master''s opinion? Of course, it is the master who says that he can only do what he is asked to do.


    "Miss Murong, your highness wants to see you. So I specially sent the old slave to pick you up and get together in King Rui''s house. " Housekeeper Wang maintained a smile on his face and spoke in an unprecedented good tone.


    In this instant, murongshan''s face changed quickly. The hand hidden in the sleeve tightly clenched into a fist, and the nails penetrated into the palm.


    Although I had thought of it at the beginning, housekeeper Wang came here to represent Shangguan Hong. But what I guess is different from what I hear. Just now she was able to keep the smile on her face. Now murongshan''s smile is going to be too stiff.


    After taking a look at murongsheng, he quickly lowered his head. His eyes were full of murongsheng''s flesh and blood.


    Isn''t murongsheng already a ghost princess?!


    And at the banquet that day, shangguanhong said in front of so many people that he would abandon murongsheng and then marry her into the gate of Rui palace. Why did it change completely in less than two days? Shangguanhong, who was unwilling to talk to murongsheng, actually began to see murongsheng in his eyes!


    What''s more, shangguanhong seems to have forgotten her existence and even sent housekeeper Wang to invite murongsheng in front of her?!


    So, what is she now?!

 Chapter 415

    Murong Shan gnashes her teeth with hatred. She can''t figure out what kind of means Murong Sheng used to make Shangguan Hong transfer her heart from her!


    As long as you think of what happened in the past two days, shangguanhong is not around her now. Instead, he runs after murongsheng. Murongshan was so angry that she wanted to stab murongsheng to death. She couldn''t breathe a breath in her heart. She was very bent.


    To murongsheng''s murderous spirit, it was spread out without concealment. Let sitting beside her Qi immediately aware of it, quickly secretly in Murong Shan''s body pinch.


    The painful Murong Shan instantly regained her mind. Seeing Qi''s warning eyes, she took a deep breath and pressed back the murderous breath in her heart.


    Almost, she almost exposed her emotions!


    Fortunately, the reaction was quick and no one found out.


    Did no one really find out? Not necessarily.


    When murongshan just came out with a little bit of murderous spirit, murongsheng had quickly noticed it. Eyes in Murong Shan''s body swept for a while, immediately understood.


    The murderous spirit just jumped out of murongshan. Yes, it seems that murongshan''s jealousy has reached the extreme.


    If she wants murongshan to explode again, she can really follow housekeeper Wang and go to King Rui''s mansion. But now as long as she remembered shangguanhong''s face which pretended to be very attentive to her, her heart would turn sour. She didn''t want to see shangguanhong''s face at all.


    I don''t plan to meet him. I just want to run as far as I can and never meet him again.


    "I''m sorry," murongsheng said with no smile. "After walking outside for so long, my arms and legs are tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    All of a sudden, housekeeper Wang''s eyes widened, and he didn''t respond for a long time.


    When he saw that Murong Sheng was about to leave, he quickly said, "Miss Murong, my son is still waiting to see you in the palace. Why are you ready to go back to rest?"


    Murong Shengcai didn''t bother to take care of the housekeeper, but as soon as he got outside, he was stopped by Mammy. Murongsheng''s face suddenly cooled down. It seems that we have to let her make it clear that everyone has no face before we are willing to let her go, right?


    Qing Ying followed murongsheng and shivered. Feel murongsheng such mood, don''t want to know, own miss must be very angry.


    "Steward Wang, what you said is very interesting," murongsheng said coldly. He turned around and looked at the people in front of him. "How come if your son wants to see me, I will go to King Rui''s house? Does he think what he says is an edict? Or has he become the emperor? Otherwise, why do you command me like an order? "


    Housekeeper Wang''s face was stiff, and he quickly said, "Miss Murong, can you say this casually?" If it comes out, I think his son has the heart of treason!


    But how could this murongsheng become so strange now? If I heard that his highness wanted to see her before, I''m afraid I would have met her long ago. Now how can I refuse so simply?

 Chapter 416

    Housekeeper wang hasn''t made it clear how murongsheng has changed so much. Then Murong Shan said softly, "second cousin, since brother Hong has sent for you. Then there must be something wrong, and housekeeper Wang has been waiting here for so long. You can follow him


    Murongsheng''s eyes fell on murongshan and sneered. His eyes were full of sarcasm: "I''m tired and I can''t rest. Can''t you understand people''s words? If you want to go, you can go with housekeeper Wang. Anyway, I don''t care at all


    Murongshan was immediately blocked by what she said, so she didn''t know what to say. Anger surged in my heart, but could not show it: "second cousin, how can you talk like this?"


    She wants to go to ruiwang mansion! But she wants to go. Can she go?! Shangguanhong didn''t look for her. What did she do when she went? Did she look ugly?!


    Murongsheng sneered: "I still think you are very strange. Housekeeper Wang has been waiting here for so long, so I must follow you? If all the people in the capital want to see me and wait in Rongguo mansion, do I have to break my leg and go to see people? "


    Murongsheng said and rolled his eyes: "if you don''t go, you won''t go. Miss Ben is tired and needs to go back to have a rest."


    "Oh, Miss Murong! My son has told me that I have something to tell you. Let me take Miss Murong with me Seeing that his task could not be finished soon, housekeeper Wang was worried immediately.


    Is murongsheng like that kind of obedient person?


    No.


    Directly will block in front of the door to the mother to push away, walking away. Before going out, he was stopped by the housekeeper Wang who ran up. He said in a very small voice, "Miss Murong, please follow me. You may not know, you are poisoned! Your highness is worried about you. That''s why he sent me here for a visit! "


    Murongsheng took a look at the housekeeper Wang. He didn''t seem to care.


    Let housekeeper Wang''s heart immediately a stem, to sit on the top of the old lady said: "old lady, can let the old slave alone with Murong two Miss say a few words?" How to hear oneself poisoned, the expression on the face is so calm?


    The old lady didn''t hear what housekeeper Wang had just said to murongsheng, but housekeeper Wang said so, and the old lady didn''t want to give Prince Rui face.


    Then nodded, let mother Hu help her to leave.


    The old lady has gone. Even if the murongcheng family wants to stay and listen to what they have said, it doesn''t help. Only a cold face, also stood up and went out.


    Before leaving, Murong Cheng also dropped a sentence: "Murong Sheng, Rui Wang Shizi asked you to go, you go, don''t be angry here!"


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and felt that Murong Cheng''s face was really big. Does he think what he says now will work well in front of her? There''s nothing in my heart!


    "You all go down too," murongsheng waved his hand, and asked Qingying and Mammy to go back, "I want to hear what''s important."


    There were no more people in the hall, just murongsheng and housekeeper Wang.


    Murongsheng yawned and said lazily, "come on, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 417

    Housekeeper Wang looked at the fact that all the people were gone, and there was no one to hide and eavesdrop on, so he whispered: "this is what happened to miss Murong, when my son came last time. I saw that you were poisoned, but I''m not sure, so I sent the old slave to ask Miss Murong to come over and see the situation. "


    "Why?" Murongsheng lazily picked the eyelid, "you mean, I''m poisoned, I don''t know? He is a doctor in shangguanhong. You can see that at a glance? "


    What kind of doctor is he! It''s the old lady beside Princess Rui who poisoned her!


    Now she understood what the mother and son were playing. First poison her, and then pretend to be a good man ran over, said she was poisoned, and then detoxify her.


    If she is a very good fool, what do not know people, it is not so deceived it?!


    That her this heart, isn''t all day long and night of hang on the body of shangguanhong?


    It''s a good way for mother and son to play!


    But she did not understand, what on earth could she attempt? Can you make Princess Rui and shangguanhong work so hard?


    Is it


    Murongsheng''s eyes darkened a little. Does shangguanhong still want to use the old method in his life? When she saw that she was going to marry the ghost king, she began to treat her so that she could be loyal to him. At that time, you can get the information you want to know from her.


    Murongsheng sneered in his heart. I''m afraid shangguanhong''s plan will be completely defeated.


    Looking at Murong Sheng don''t believe, Wang housekeeper continue to persuade: "Murong two Miss, such things my son how can casually nonsense?"


    "Oh? Then you should say something that I can believe, or why should I believe you? "


    The change of murongsheng is too big! Didn''t your highness say anything before? How can we persuade her now!


    Housekeeper Wang simply can''t understand how Murong Sheng has changed so much: "Miss Murong, do you often feel dizzy and puffy these two days, and sometimes you can''t breathe?"


    Murongsheng looks at housekeeper Wang with a smile and nods. Aren''t these symptoms produced after being poisoned by that mammy?


    Unfortunately, she was not poisoned. Or, any poison has no effect on her.


    Housekeeper Wang was surprised, and then found that his expression was not right. He quickly changed and frowned: "that''s it! Miss Murong, the poison you have is really powerful! I don''t know who did it. I will die in three days! It''s already the second day. Tomorrow is the third day! In his Highness''s heart, he has been thinking about this all the time, so let the old slave quickly invite Miss Murong to detoxify you. "


    Murongsheng just wanted to laugh. Of course, she has already done so.


    The play jointly performed by Princess Rui and shangguanhong is really wonderful!


    One sent someone to poison her, the other sent someone to detoxify her.


    What''s the matter?


    Do you want to win her favor so much?


    Murongsheng sneered. No matter what Princess Rui and shangguanhong thought, she didn''t bother to guess. Because she doesn''t want to talk to these two people now!

 Chapter 418

    I just want to kick them away and never see them again.


    Housekeeper Wang looks at murongsheng and laughs. He is ignorant.


    What''s the situation?


    Do you feel that you have not lived long and want to have a happy laugh?


    "Miss Murong, you''d better go with me."


    "Don''t go, tired," murongsheng didn''t face the feeling of death, "rest, Wang housekeeper all the way well."


    With that, he was about to leave. This can make Wang housekeeper face in a daze, have no time in a daze, quickly stopped Murong Sheng, painstakingly said: "Murong two Miss, you see the old slave has said the symptoms so clearly, why don''t you follow the old slave? It''s a matter of human life


    Murongsheng took a step aside and separated himself from housekeeper Wang: "does it have anything to do with you? It''s my life. I want it if I want it. I don''t want it if I don''t want it. Do you have too much business in Prince Rui''s residence? I will tell you today that I am the future ghost princess. Whether I live or die has nothing to do with your royal highness! "


    "Go back and tell your son, don''t always jump around in front of me, you''ll be upset! If I''m really poisoned, I''ll die tomorrow. I''m still very happy. In this way, you don''t have to see shangguanhong hopping in front of Miss Ben every day! "


    Murongsheng directly pushed housekeeper Wang aside and made a new way: "what I do, what I don''t do. Heaven and earth, have nothing to do with him, and will not trouble him to help me see a doctor! "


    Housekeeper Wang looked at murongsheng, who was walking away. He didn''t come back for a long time.


    When the reaction came over, he suddenly blew his beard and glared: "if you want to die, no one will stop you!" The son of his family is so kind that he doesn''t care. This Murong Sheng is gone with the wind!


    You should go to hell tomorrow!


    Shangguanhong is sitting in the study now, listening to the report, frowning slightly: "are you sure?"


    "Yes, my subordinates have confirmed it."


    At the moment, shangguanhong''s brow was locked more tightly. He pondered for a while and said, "make a good investigation of the fact that he led wanyanyinyao to the capital."


    "Yes! I''m under orders


    When the subordinates went out, they just rubbed head-on with housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang felt a little uneasy because he didn''t finish what shangguanhong told him: "Your Highness..."


    "Have you brought people back? Where are they placed? "


    Housekeeper Wang''s face was very strange and shook his head: "Your Highness, Miss Murong said that she would not come to Rui palace. The old slave specially told her about the poisoning, but... "


    "But what? Don''t stammer Shangguanhong''s face was cold.


    "Even if she died, she didn''t need to bother her royal highness to help her heal Please don''t appear in front of her in the future... "


    As soon as housekeeper Wang finished, the things on shangguanhong''s desk were swept to the ground.


    His face was gloomy, and he spoke word by word: "murongsheng, you don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    She''s really a woman who doesn''t know good from evil. Does she think he''s willing to help detoxify? If he had not taken a fancy to her identity, or if murongsheng had died a thousand times in front of him, he would not have been soft hearted!


    If it wasn''t for Mammy''s poisoning speed, would he care about this woman''s life and death?!

 Chapter 419

    Looking at shangguanhong''s anger, housekeeper Wang was shocked: "or I''ll go to Rongguo mansion again... "


    "Let her die," shangguanhong said with his teeth biting and angry eyes. "Since she wants to die, let her go to hell!"


    As long as she died, no one could get the power behind her!


    With that, shangguanhong stood up and left. Just stepped out of the study, suddenly stopped.


    The king housekeeper was surprised: "Your Highness, is there anything else you want to order?"


    Shangguanhong''s face was gloomy, and her voice was cold, as if it had condensed into a big piece of ice: "please go on tomorrow, if you don''t come, let her die honestly!"


    With that, shangguanhong left the study thoroughly. He left housekeeper Wang standing in the study, wondering about it.


    Is he old, or murongsheng and his highness have too many ideas. How to make him completely confused about what he was thinking one by two?


    "Does his royal highness want miss Murong to die? Or do you want miss Murong to live? " Why does this matter look so complicated?


    Not only the housekeeper Wang couldn''t understand it, but even the people in Rongguo mansion couldn''t understand it. Shangguanhong''s behavior.


    Isn''t that to say that at the banquet, Rui Wang Shizi would rather disobey the edict than divorce the second young lady to marry the first young lady? How come after the Palace Banquet, all the people who came to the Rongguo government were second ladies? Why not, miss?


    What kind of tricks do the people above play? It''s really hard for people to understand.


    Murongshan was even more angry and trembled. Now she didn''t want to go to the mansion. As soon as I go out, it''s all scorned by others! Originally thought that the position of Prince Rui could be captured easily, now it seems


    It''s murongsheng!


    Of course, when many people are in a bad mood, murongsheng is almost happy to death.


    While driving people away, murongsheng uses the excuse of sleeping to get into the space. Smilingly stocked the jewelry and jade from the Treasury. Really see a smile, see a heart comfortable many times.


    These things, if changed into silver, can change a lot of silver!


    "Don''t worry, my little babies," murongsheng smilingly touched these shining pearls and jades, "when I have a chance, I will change all of you into silver tickets, no one can run away."


    If you change it together, I''m afraid it will attract other people''s attention. I''ve changed it into a silver note several times.


    But as soon as possible, after all, the auction will start in a few days. It''s not easy for her to shoot things with so many gold and silver jewelry. She will definitely be watched by others. It''s more reliable to change it into a silver note as soon as possible.


    After ordering his own treasures, murongsheng is in a very good mood. Humming a little song in his mouth, he was ready to go to bed. Suddenly thought of what, at the foot of a turn, toward the shangguanhuang lying in the past.


    Ah.


    This is the number one patient. If people don''t wake up quickly, she can''t even sleep well. She''s afraid that the patient''s condition will recur and directly belch.


    If that''s the case, then she''s really going to die!

 Chapter 420

    Murong Sheng takes Shangguan Huang''s wrist and feels his pulse. A smile appears on his face.


    Yes, it''s very stable. As long as it can continue, there will be no big problem without deterioration.


    But


    Before long, murongsheng''s face showed some sadness. Why is the temperature of the body so low?


    All day long, the body with a big ice, certainly not, let her completely worry. She didn''t know whether it was because of the injury that the temperature of his body was so low, or that the temperature of his body was always like this.


    Either way, as long as the person''s body temperature does not rise. Will let her have a feeling that the person''s heart may disappear at any time, the pulse will slowly no longer beat.


    Even more, they will lose consciousness and freeze to death in bed when they don''t wake up


    Murong Sheng sighed, touched his body temperature, and directly broke the jar.


    Take off, take off. Anyway, it''s not like you haven''t taken off. What are you afraid of?


    Anyway, this person will not suddenly wake up to avoid unnecessary embarrassment.


    Today, she is in a good mood. It''s better to be a cheap smelly man. What''s more, she just counted so many treasures, which the person in front of her could only get


    With this, we have to drag people''s life.


    Maybe when she wants to go for a walk in the Treasury again?


    Of course, she didn''t want to go to the third room that would kill her. Who would like to go!


    "Tomorrow, be sure to remind yourself to get some soup wives and put them in this man''s arms."


    Murongsheng murmured in a low voice, quickly took off his clothes, leaving only a belly pocket, and then got into the quilt. Otherwise, it''s really embarrassing to use her body temperature to warm people up every time.


    What if, by chance, this man wakes up?


    It was really embarrassing at that time.


    When murongsheng got into the quilt, he felt a very unspeakable situation.


    "Cold!"


    It''s really too cold. Although I''ve been ready for a long time, when I get close to this person''s body. Or feel, like a small brazier was destroyed by cold water.


    However, even if it is cold, what can be done!


    Murongsheng clenched his teeth and insisted, slowly approaching shangguanhuang''s body. Then he wrapped his hands and feet around shangguanhuang. Maybe he had the experience of the last time, but this time he didn''t feel so embarrassed as the first time.


    Ah.


    Murong sighed. This habit is really bad.


    After yawning, murongsheng approached shangguanhuang for a few minutes. Then I suddenly felt that my body began to warm up. Just like last time, the heat started from the stomach and spread to the whole body, making murongsheng very hot all over.


    It''s like It seems that God has taken her as a small stove to warm shangguanhuang''s body. Every time close to this man, she will take the initiative to heat up?!


    This situation makes murongsheng very unable to understand, how can it become like this?


    However, shangguanhuang is lying on her back. She always feels uncomfortable holding this posture.


    After thinking about it, I still want to adjust my sleeping posture. I turn shangguanhuang over and let him pull him. Then his warm body is directly in his arms and hugs his waist.


    Hoo


    It''s comfortable.

 Chapter 421

    The body is very hot, suddenly came a big ice, really let her feel comfortable a lot. Then rubbed rubbed, found a comfortable position, holding shangguanhuang don''t understand.


    He yawned, put his head on his shoulder and muttered in a low voice: "it''s not bad. I''m hot and you''re cold. We can get what we need. But such a good thing, you can only enjoy it once! After that, you''d better go with your lady Tang honestly! "


    Anyway, people can''t hear him. Murong Sheng murmurs in a low voice. He can''t help but feel sleepy. His eyelids stick together and he sleeps.


    What murongsheng didn''t feel was that the person who made her think it would take a long time to wake up had begun to recover her intuition. The stiff fingers moved slightly and clenched their fists suddenly.


    And the body in Murong Sheng''s arms, suddenly tightly stretched into a real hard big ice. Has not opened the eyes, at this time suddenly opened!


    The pupil is deep and unfathomable, even can see the faint red light in the eyes. From the beginning of the loss, to gradually Qingming over. Let shangguanhuang completely, restored the will. But let him have a kind of feeling, don''t know where he is.


    And the next moment, shangguanhuang felt a little bit wrong!


    There seems to be someone in his arms!


    Shangguanhuang wanted to turn over quickly, but it didn''t go as smoothly as he thought. He just lifted his head up and lay back heavily.


    All over the body is a little strength, like a waste, let shangguanhuang face become very ugly. He didn''t like it at all. He became a state where he couldn''t control his body!


    At this time, shangguanhuang suddenly heard a voice coming into his ears. A little familiar, but also a little


    "Hot, don''t move..."


    Just now shangguanhuang wanted to do it, and he opened up some distance with murongsheng in his arms. Let Murong Sheng immediately feel dissatisfied, along the cool degree quickly pasted up.


    All of a sudden, shangguanhuang''s brain, which had not recovered, was quickly glued by the paste. The next moment, the face under the ghost mask showed great surprise.


    He He He''s not dreaming, is he?


    Feel the warmth in my arms, and hold his arms and legs tightly.


    Soft, warm!


    Even Shangguan Huang felt it. It seemed that degree of heat! Let him never feel the warmth, actually just wake up, feel it?!


    Shangguanhuang''s body was stiff and he did not dare to move. He did not dare to lower his head to see the person in his arms.


    His heart is very afraid, afraid that this is just his illusion, as long as you look down to see the person in your arms. This dream will be broken in an instant, and he will be sent to hell.


    For the first time, murongsheng''s posture was uncomfortable, and then he rubbed in shangguanhuang''s arms, looking for a more comfortable position. This just satisfied Baji mouth, continue to sleep.


    The soft voice made shangguanhuang dare not breathe.


    I don''t know how long later, the stiff shangguanhuang finally recovered. Confirmed this scene, not he is dreaming, but really!


    The man in his heart is in his arms, holding him, sleeping!

 Chapter 422

    Although shangguanhuang felt that he was not dreaming, he did not dare to move.


    Swallowing saliva, carefully stretched out his arm, wandering under the quilt. And then I felt the smooth thigh on him He didn''t feel any pressure.


    Compared with his situation, this woman''s legs don''t know how much thinner than his legs. There are no hard muscles, soft to the touch, like that That kind of feeling that shangguanhuang can''t say.


    Shangguanhuang''s hand stopped at the edge, and he didn''t dare to move. His eyes were like a storm, hidden danger. The throat slipped up and down involuntarily.


    Now he can clearly feel the person in his arms, close to his body. There was no obstacle at all. It was a total sincerity. But when he didn''t see the scenery with his own eyes, it still made his heart very unstable.


    Always feel, like in a dream, head heavy walking. If you are not careful, you can fall a big somersault and wake him up.


    Shangguanhuang forbeared, forbeared, and finally could not help it. Secretly with an arm will be a corner of the quilt to open, eyes along the gap toward the inside to see the past. The first thing you see is not your own body. After more than 20 years, you can''t be familiar with your body any more. But Tightly in his arms, tightly wrapped in his body with this body!


    It seems that he has such a harmonious sense of coordination with his body.


    Like, they were a family!


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flickered slightly, and some of them put down the quilt. I tried to move my body again and found that I was not as weak as the first time. It''s a one-time success!


    And now I feel that my body is totally different from the past. It seems that my meridians have been reopened, and I have an unprecedented sense of ease all over my body. He hasn''t felt it for many years.


    It seems that there is a new power flowing slowly in his body. Let shangguanhuang very shocked, did not want to understand why his body will change so much. But he can feel that this change in his body is very beneficial to him, and does not harm him.


    Maybe


    It has something to do with the little woman who is clinging to him now.


    Shangguanhuang lowered his head and his eyes fell on murongsheng''s face. Looking at this little yellow face, shangguanhuang felt as if he had seen a fairy from heaven, which made him feel very comfortable and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    The thin lips under the mask of evil spirits are gently raised. This smile can confuse people''s heart and make them happy.


    However, not all of them are covered under the ghost mask, which is a pity.


    "I knew it was you." Shangguanhuang opens his mouth in a soft voice, reaches out his hand and pinches murongsheng''s nose.


    He never liked to be close to him, and everyone close to him would be frostbitten by his cold. Frostbitten people, will look at him with fear, as if he is climbing up from the 18th floor of hell in general.

 Chapter 423

    He didn''t like that kind of look, or he was very disgusted that someone looked at him with that kind of fear. It''s like he''s an alien and can''t live in this world.


    Over the years, in addition to the mother can be close to him. The closest to him is the little woman in his arms.


    From the time he woke up, before he opened his eyes, the temperature in his arms told him something. That is, who is in his arms. Otherwise, even if the body has no strength, it will push people to the bed at the first time.


    Because he can''t bear such close contact with people.


    However, like now, the body intertwined with each other, he did not think about it at all!


    Before Ming Ming, the little girl in his arms was very resistant to him, but who could have imagined that she would take the initiative to wrap herself in his arms and around his body? Anyway, if you told him that there would be such a moment before, shangguanhuang would never believe it.


    So close contact, skin blind date, let him not feel a little hate. On the contrary, in my heart, I still feel a little lucky.


    But


    He fell into the water of forgetting river. How was he picked up and brought to this mysterious place?


    Also developed into The little girl took off her clothes and threw herself into her arms! This shocked and satisfied shangguanhuang.


    Satisfied can not be satisfied, that is called a happy heart.


    If you don''t take advantage, it''s a fool. Shangguan Huang didn''t feel that he was a gentleman, and he was able to keep his arms open. He also covered the quilt well to keep murongsheng''s body from showing.


    Instead, he lifted the quilt directly and looked at murongsheng from head to foot.


    Anyway, there are only two people here. I''m not afraid that murongsheng will be seen by others. It doesn''t matter if he is seen by others. At that time, he will just dig out people''s eyes.


    In this way, murongsheng''s reputation can be preserved!


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng from head to toe happily, and his face is yellow. Oh, no, I have to mend my body for the little girl in the future. So yellow and thin, he will be very distressed to see more.


    Then there''s the neck, the same color as the face. See here shangguanhuang feel a bit of disobedience, always feel where not quite right.


    When he looked down again, shangguanhuang reacted quickly.


    Sure enough!


    He felt that there was something wrong, but it was very wrong! Face and neck are the kind of bullied, not enough to eat yellow. To the position under the clavicle, it immediately became other colors!


    White as white jade, crystal clear and smooth, where there is that kind of uncomfortable yellow ah! There''s no scar on my body, let alone anything else.


    This


    Shangguanhuang fell into meditation. Before he entered the Treasury, he felt that murongsheng''s face was not right. Is there something smeared on your face?


    In the heart slightly move, want to stretch out a hand to touch on murongsheng''s face, see when the circumstance. Eyes suddenly fell on murongsheng''s arm, and a touch of color intruded into shangguanhuang''s sight.

 Chapter 424

    Murongsheng''s arm, there is a little blood red mole?


    If you look at it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be a mole, but Shougongsha?!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know what it was like. He thought that if he had been sleeping with her, something would happen. But I didn''t expect that the two of them were just sleeping under the covers?!


    He also thinks that murongsheng can take advantage of his unconsciousness to make him strong, and then he can rely on murongsheng openly.


    Shangguanhuang sighed slightly in his heart, disappointed and sober.


    To his disappointment, he didn''t take advantage of this good opportunity to get people. Fortunately, at least in possession of her, he will not have no memory.


    Facing this kind of complex emotion, Shangguan Huang sighs one after another, and his eyes are tightly locked on Murong Sheng.


    After a long time, he lowered his head on murongsheng''s forehead and gently dropped a kiss. His voice was hoarse: "you are my people sooner or later."


    So, he''s not in a hurry. He hoped that the scene would be a happy memory.


    Murongsheng frowned and waved his hand twice. He was sleepy and didn''t open his eyes. What''s the matter? How can there be mosquitoes in this secret place?


    To get rid of the mosquitoes, murongsheng finds a comfortable place in shangguanhuang''s arms, rubs his face against his chest, and then sleeps comfortably.


    Murong Sheng rubbed several times in a row and directly reacted to Shangguan Huang''s body instinct


    It has just been decided that we should take this as a good memory for two people in the future. The next moment, he was slapped heavily in the face.


    Shangguanhuang took a deep breath, trying to suppress and disappear the anger in his heart. As a result, I worked hard for a long time, but it didn''t help at all.


    Open your eyes, the person you see in your eyes is murongsheng, which makes his anger not go down, but more vigorous. Close your eyes and your mind is full of murongsheng. Especially when you close your eyes. The closeness between skin and skin makes him feel more More


    The soft body wrapped around him, it is estimated that on which man''s body, it is impossible to sit still.


    In particular, the little girl in his arms is the one he likes in his heart! If he can carry on like this, he won''t be a man


    Shangguanhuang thinks that he has never been impulsive. In addition to his cold, he will not easily have a reaction. But now He felt like a young yellow haired boy, unable to withstand murongsheng''s little action.


    And murongsheng where have what action, is clearly in her arms sleep dead, like that what is the same. As a result, he still has no way to resist!


    Shangguanhuang had no choice but to smile. I''m afraid that he really fell into the hands of this little woman this time.


    Moreover, reason tells him that he should inform Wuyu of his whereabouts as soon as he wakes up. Instead of holding the little girl in her arms and staying with her as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 425

    Ah, after all, there are not many opportunities for a little girl to throw herself in her arms


    Or


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes fell on murongsheng, and his eyes became more and more deep. Deep color, with a little red light in the fundus of the eyes slowly halo dye open, with a bit of dangerous luster.


    He has never been the kind of person who can''t grasp the opportunity, so He does not mind here, at this time, the arms of the little girl into their own!


    Even in the end, he didn''t force people to undress and go to bed. Instead, murongsheng took the initiative. He just obeyed his will.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t feel that there was any problem with his idea. Reach out to embrace murongsheng''s back and row all the way down.


    The final decision of shangguanhuang.


    However


    When shangguanhuang''s eyes fall on murongsheng''s unprepared sleeping face, shangguanhuang suddenly can''t do anything. If he took advantage of the little girl now, he would be able to subdue her even after she wanted to come.


    However, this is not what I want.


    What he wanted was for the little girl to give him all her trust when she fell asleep or when she woke up. So now, he can''t have any other thoughts in his heart. He not only wants murongsheng, but also thinks that he is the only one in murongsheng''s heart and eyes.


    He''s the only one!


    Shangguanhuang endured for a long time, and finally decided to give up. He has to believe in himself, even if he doesn''t engage in such behavior, he can get murongsheng''s heart.


    "I''ll let you go today."


    Shangguanhuang sighed, looking at murongsheng who didn''t know what happened until the end. He had a sweet sleep. He lowered his head and gave murongsheng a gentle kiss on his lips.


    "Next time, if you still take the initiative to climb on my bed, you won''t be so easy to let go."


    Is really a little vigilance are not, off into such a lying in a man''s arms, so at ease? Although he was in a coma, that''s not the point!


    Shangguanhuang feels that he is beginning to hold his father''s heart. When murongsheng wakes up, he must have a good talk with her. After absolutely can''t do so, can lie in her arms, but if another man, he will not hesitate to kill that man.


    "Sleep, sleep."


    Shangguan Huang waited according to the first appearance, and lay back again, as if he had never been sober.


    Feel the body so high spirited, shangguanhuang''s heart is also slightly pan with a bit of bitterness. Forbearance, forbearance again, for a better life in the future, in forbearance for a period of time. Anyway, I''ve endured it for so many years, and it''s not so short.


    Shangguanhuang recites the Qingxin mantra in his heart and tries to dispel the thoughts in his head. It took a long time for the turbulent thoughts to subside. In the end, I just closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    For the first time, he felt so warm that shangguanhuang didn''t have the slightest precaution in his heart. Feel very warm, calm and satisfied

 Chapter 426

    It would be great to be able to do this for a lifetime.


    The two bodies intertwined under the quilt look very harmonious, just like the plants that originally grew from the same root. If they are intertwined with each other, everyone will feel very uncomfortable without any cracks.


    What murongsheng doesn''t know is that she was almost innocent last night. The man in his arms had been washed long ago.


    Murongsheng didn''t know all of these. He thought shangguanhuang was still in a serious coma.


    Just at dawn, murongsheng wakes up, sits up from the bed and grabs some messy hair. Looking at shangguanhuang lying beside him, he pulled up the falling quilt and covered it for him. He yawned: "wait, I''ll get you some medicine."


    Although he knew shangguanhuang couldn''t answer what she said, murongsheng couldn''t help but want to say it. He always felt that it would have a sense of ceremony.


    It will make her think that shangguanhuang will wake up soon.


    Murongsheng came down from the bed and narrowed his eyes to put on the clothes he had left on the ground. It doesn''t matter whether the clothes are very complete or not, it''s OK to cover them up. Anyway, there are only two people here, and the only two are still in a coma.


    And she will feed the medicine into shangguanhuang''s mouth later. After she goes out of the secret place, she has to go to make up for her sleep.


    Who wants to get up so early? I''m so sleepy.


    The ultimate ideal of life is to get up when you want to sleep.


    Murongsheng sat on the bed with his back, dressed in a mess. I didn''t find that the one lying on the bed should have been unconscious. Now I have opened my eyes and looked at her back lazily with a pair of enchanting eyes.


    Murongsheng is wrapped in clothes and doesn''t even remember his belt. He just walks towards the pharmacy outside. Until he disappeared in the realization of shangguanhuang, so that he could not see. Shangguanhuang this in regret will look back, boring looking around.


    Before long, shangguanhuang heard a little bit of movement, quickly closed his eyes, put his breath steady, as if he was still in a coma. The body, the corpse, lay still on the bed.


    Murongsheng put the porcelain vase aside and took shangguanhuang''s wrist out of the quilt to feel the pulse.


    After half a day''s pulse, murongsheng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There is still a bit of sleepiness, also disappeared without a trace, puzzled looking at the same as the dead shangguanhuang: "strange, Mingming pulse is very stable, very good, how is not wake up?"


    Is there something wrong that she didn''t notice?


    Murong Sheng refused to give up, and continued to pulse, and looked for a long time. I didn''t find anything wrong. According to the pulse, this person should be awake, not in a coma.


    "It''s strange. Why do you wear a mask on your face, and even your physical condition is different from that of people?"


    Murongsheng curled her lips and summed up the things she didn''t understand, which were different from other people. So, I wake up later. Maybe give him a few more days of medicine, he will be able to wake up.


    How about feeding him more spring water?

 Chapter 427

    I''d better give him one more spring fruit later.


    After so many days, it seems that there are several new spring fruits in the spring. If you feed him one more, it won''t hurt.


    Murongsheng thought of yawning: "I''ve never seen such a difficult person as you. Let me tell you. If it''s still this pulse tomorrow, I''ll think of a new formula for you. "


    Murongsheng, while feeding shangguanhuang the newly picked fruit and letting it swallow down his throat, muttered: "really, if you don''t wake up again. I really don''t have any way. I''ll give you all the food I need. What''s more, what you can''t buy is fed into your mouth. Tell me about you, why don''t you wake up? "


    "If you want to sleep for so many days, you can squeak. I''m worried that you can''t wake up completely, "murongsheng directly pinched the man''s mouth and poured a bottle of spring water into his mouth." I don''t know what to do if you tell me how you are dying now. "


    When I think of it, I have fed this man so many spring fruits and water every day, and I have also given him countless precious medicinal materials and pills made by her. As a result, there is no use at all. What can she do if she doesn''t wake up or not?


    Murongsheng is angry, and he pours a bottle into his mouth. Let the spring flow slowly down your throat into your stomach.


    But murongsheng''s rudeness made shangguanhuang almost choke. Die of endure, don''t let oneself make a little sound. A small part of the spring water flows out from the corner of the mouth.


    Looking at murongsheng, I felt a lot of heartache: "waste, it''s a waste. How can it be so wasted. Look at you. If you wake up, you''ll drink it yourself. How can it all flow out? "


    Murong Sheng wiped the spring at the corner of shangguanhuang''s mouth, covered the quilt for him and sighed: "lie down here and sleep by yourself. I''ll see you when I have time."


    With that, murongsheng ran out of the secret place. I didn''t find it at all. The man behind me, who should be in a coma, opened his eyes.


    He ran out of the secret place and took a look at the sky outside the window. Sure enough, it''s just bright. I retract directly into the quilt to sleep.


    Nothing can interrupt her sleeping task!


    When the sun is about to bask in the buttocks, Qingying brings hot water to wait for murongsheng to get up.


    Mammy stood looking at murongsheng who just woke up. Her face was full of discontent, but she couldn''t say anything. Her task is just to take good care of murongsheng and not let her run away.


    As for what murongsheng wants to do, it has nothing to do with her.


    However, the second lady was so lazy that she didn''t get up until this time. It was a shame to hear that!


    Murongsheng had enough to eat and drink, so he called Qingying and went out. Seeing this, Mammy quickly followed up and stopped murongsheng: "second lady, the second master has ordered. Before you get married, you can''t go out of the house again. "


    Yesterday, because he didn''t stop murongsheng from leaving the house, he let the second master scold her severely. Now, how dare she let Murong out!

 Chapter 428

    "Well, if you say so, I can''t go out without news?"


    Mammy said with a smile: "second young lady, this is ordered by the second master. I can''t help it."


    "Tut," murongsheng said softly, "if the ghost princess doesn''t send a message, the emperor won''t decide when to get married. So if the ghost king doesn''t marry me one day, I can''t go out one day? If you don''t marry me for a month, can''t I go out for a month?! Do you think it''s possible, mammy? "


    Because this kind of thing wants to trap her in Rongguo mansion, how can it be? She can''t agree with this thing.


    Mammy didn''t know what to say for a moment, but she still stood in front of murongsheng and said, "second lady, I can''t help it. This is the order of the second master. You''d better go back, miss


    Murongsheng slightly hooked his lips and looked up and down at mammy: "are you sure you can stop it alone?"


    Mammy''s heart secretly bitter, she is unable to stop also must stop, otherwise, the second master there she has no way to explain! Who knows now murongsheng, will become so difficult to provoke, what can she do?!


    "Oh."


    Murongsheng nodded, slowly took out a silver needle from his arms, smiling at Mammy, and then quickly put his hand into Mammy''s body. Suddenly, Mammy''s body could not move, as if she was like a dead body pestle in place.


    "This..." Mammy''s eyes widened and her face looked frightened. "How can I move all of a sudden?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and snorted: "I asked you to follow me yesterday, but I didn''t want to cause trouble. Otherwise, do you really think I will be afraid of the second master? "


    Is it true that you still need an arrow with chicken feathers?


    Don''t look at yourself a few Jin several Liang, swing in front of him.


    With that, Murong Sheng waved his hand and led Qing Ying out. There was no way to leave mammy in the same place.


    Today, the two gatekeepers at the door are not the same as yesterday. But looking at yesterday''s two got the benefits, today also want to follow murongsheng''s behind, see if you can find some benefits like those two people.


    Without waiting for murongsheng to say anything, he said that he was afraid that murongsheng would be lost.


    In the face of such a relaxed person, murongsheng nodded happily: "do you want to follow? Yes, go and bring a carriage. Miss Ben is going to the bank


    "Yes, I''m going to pass."


    Before long, the porter led the carriage out. Obviously, the disciple didn''t inform the others in the family, even the coachman didn''t call.


    He nodded to murongsheng and said with a smile, "don''t worry, second lady. I can also be a groom!"


    Murongsheng nodded, knowing that if someone in your family wanted to use a carriage, he would not give it if there was no old lady or murongcheng''s greeting. What''s more, I''m afraid Murong Cheng has already said hello to people and won''t let them give her a carriage.


    Now the man in front of us is a little smart, knowing what to do and what not to do.

 Chapter 429

    "That''s right," murongsheng nodded with a smile. "Miss Ben likes smart people. Follow Miss Ben. I will never treat you badly. "


    Green Ying see this, quickly take out a small ingot of silver from the arms and put it into the hands of the disciples. Although very small, but let the door to see is two eyes bright, the whole person spirit up a lot, to murongsheng repeatedly thanks.


    Although the silver is small, I''m afraid he has to work in Rongguo mansion for several months to earn enough money.


    As a result, the second young lady just gave it. It''s a surprise!


    "If I have time to thank you, I''ll leave quickly. If I''m found, I''ll be taken back. You have to give me back the money you gave me, you know? " Murong Sheng just finished, the expression of that door person immediately becomes nervous, "two young ladies, you don''t worry, the slave will never let you be caught back!"


    Said, directly waving the whip, driving the carriage quickly from the door of Rongguo mansion.


    When murongshan heard the news and chased out, she couldn''t see anything. Not to mention murongsheng outside Rongguo mansion, even murongsheng''s hair was not seen.


    Murong Shan frowned and looked at the empty door of the mansion. She was inexplicably upset: "Murong Sheng, where are you today?"


    Think about it. Yesterday, housekeeper Wang came to talk to murongsheng and talked to murongsheng alone. She didn''t know what it was and couldn''t figure it out. Today, however, Murong Sheng is leading people out in a hurry.


    Is it that murongsheng has already begun to accept shangguanhong''s offer and meet shangguanhong?!


    As long as you think of it, murongsheng is very sad to be with shangguanhong.


    Very reluctant to think, Murong Sheng really meet with Shangguan Hong? Or


    As long as murongshan thought about it, she felt that a stream of evil fire was springing up in her heart, running around in her body, which made her unable to calm down for a moment.


    Sipping his lips, he stares at the direction of murongsheng''s leaving Rongguo mansion to ruiwang mansion. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally decides: "go to prepare the car. I want to go to ruiwang mansion!"


    She wanted to see with her own eyes if Murong Sheng really went to meet shangguanhong! If they meet and make up, what is she?!


    Which day the official Hong''s behavior, isn''t let her start in the capital inside disgrace?!


    Before long, murongshan got on the carriage and let people quickly go to the Rui palace.


    Murong Sheng didn''t know what Murong Shan was doing. If he knew, he would turn his eyes and sneer that Murong Shan was an idiot.


    There are so many outstanding young masters in the capital. Why does she have to fall on Shangguan Hong? Especially shangguanhong has never looked at her in the eye since then. Is there something wrong with her brain?


    Because of Shangguan Hongwei''s kindness, it will be in the past?


    Besides, who is shangguanhong? Why should she go out to see him? Does murongshan think that the people she likes will be praised by others? That''s too high. Shangguanhong''s position in her murongsheng heart.


    No, it should be said that shangguanhong has no place in her heart now! She just wanted to see shangguanhong''s bad luck!

 Chapter 430

    It is estimated that the language of murongsheng''s threat is too favorable, which makes the disciples dare not delay for a moment when they are on their way. After a while, they come to the gate of a bank in the capital.


    "Miss two, this is the biggest bank in the capital. It has a very good reputation." Acting as the porter of the coachman, he said to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng nodded and said, "go and listen to the carriage at the back door of the bank."


    Back door?


    The doorman was puzzled. He didn''t know why he didn''t go through the front door and wanted to go through the back door. But he was very obedient and parked the carriage at the back door, letting murongsheng walk down from the carriage.


    Murong Sheng took a look and said directly: "you go to one side to guard, don''t let people close to the back door."


    After waiting for the doorman to leave, Murong Sheng sends Qing Ying out to buy food. When she was alone, she put her hand into the carriage. I heard a noise coming from the carriage.


    It was obvious that something heavy suddenly appeared in the carriage, which made the horse take two steps back and gasp.


    The two boxes of gold, silver and jewelry came from the national treasury. He was afraid that too much would cause others'' fear. So this time, murongsheng chose to take out two boxes first and have a try.


    Murongsheng knocks on the back door of the bank. The guy who opens the door takes a look at it. Murongsheng says, "excuse me, miss. Please go through the front door to save and withdraw money. The back door is not allowed to enter."


    With that, the door will be closed. Murongsheng quickly put out his hand to stop him, took out a ingot of silver and handed it to the young man: "sorry, because it would be too blinking to unload in front. I didn''t think of anything, so there was the back door. I hope we can be flexible and send two people to help lift it. "


    The boy weighed the silver in his hand and his eyes brightened. Working in a bank all the year round, how can you not feel it? This ingot of silver is so heavy that it doesn''t seem to be a fraud at all.


    It seems that the lady who came to the back door has a lot of good things.


    "No problem, miss. Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to help carry the goods." This is a big business. Can we let it go.


    Rich people have some small quirks that he can understand.


    The boy opened the back door and nodded to murongsheng: "Miss, you wait here a little while, I''ll call someone to come here."


    "Please."


    Murongsheng is waiting for the man to call with a smile on his face. I have to say that the money is really a good thing. After giving the kid a reward, the guy''s work efficiency is quite neat.


    After a while, five men came out, carried the two big boxes in from the carriage, and walked towards the second floor.


    Murongsheng followed him, looking at him carefully. Most people do things in the hall on the first floor. If they can go to the second floor, it means they have a big job. If you need to be a shopkeeper, please come in person.


    Sure enough, the shopkeeper came in person soon.


    Looking at the two boxes in front of me, I was shocked. Then I opened the box and counted the contents carefully.


    Murongsheng sat watching, and did not miss the shopkeeper to see very carefully. She can understand it through careful inspection, but it''s a little strange to check one by one like this.

 Chapter 431

    Now the box of gold counted by the shopkeeper was sent by his men who saved the ghost man''s life. She had seen it before, and there was no mark, let alone any problem. There are feelings, there are some strange.


    "Shopkeeper, do you think there is something wrong with these two boxes of things when you check them so carefully?" Murongsheng asked curiously.


    The shopkeeper stopped and looked at murongsheng with a smile: "you may not know, miss. Something happened in the capital recently. It''s not peaceful. In addition, the first investigation is very strict, so we have to count everything carefully. "


    "Don''t we, who are open to business, just want to be friendly and make money? I don''t want to cause any trouble. I can only count it carefully. Please forgive me


    The shopkeeper''s words are all about this. If murongsheng doesn''t let people count, I''m afraid it will really make people suspicious. However, there is no problem with these two boxes of things, so I feel relieved to let the shopkeeper look at them. That is


    "Is it not peaceful in the capital?" Murongsheng asked.


    Only looking at the shopkeeper''s smile, did not answer where the capital is not peaceful.


    After counting all the things in the two boxes, it was found that there was no problem. The shopkeeper made an account for murongsheng himself and counted the banknotes.


    "This time, miss, if you want to come up with something later, you''d better consider our bank." The shopkeeper''s smiling eyes narrowed into a slit. It''s such a good thing, and there''s no problem.


    Can he not like it?


    Murongsheng also very like the shopkeeper is very neat, the same smile of the mouth: "rest assured, as long as there is, I will come."


    When he came out, murongsheng looked at the guy who was leading the way in front of her and asked in a low voice: "man, the shopkeeper just said that the capital is not peaceful recently, but what happened?"


    On hearing this, the boy quickly took a look at the shopkeeper and found that he was busy with other things and didn''t pay attention to it. Then he secretly said, "ah, it''s not peaceful. It''s said that the Treasury has been stolen! "


    Hearing the word "national treasury", murongsheng''s pupils contracted violently. He was shocked and took a cold breath: "isn''t it? Can the Treasury be stolen? Man, are you kidding me? "


    "Ah, miss, such a big thing has happened. As a man, I don''t dare to speak casually. Yesterday, someone came to investigate and told our shopkeeper. If there are people who have recently delivered goods or deposited money, we should thoroughly investigate them. No matter what the problem is, it must be reported! "


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s giving him a ding of silver, he wouldn''t have said such things.


    Murongsheng''s heart leaped, and he took a ingot of silver from his arms and secretly put it into the hands of the young man: "well, did you find out who stole the Treasury?"


    As if he were a thief, he quickly hid the silver, lowered his voice and said, "I don''t think so. I''m still investigating. But the official who came over that day told the shopkeeper that it must have something to do with the ghost king! "

 Chapter 432

    Ghost king?!


    Has anything to do with the ghost king?!


    Murongsheng didn''t understand why the theft of the Treasury had something to do with the ghost king?


    Before I could ask more questions, the boy was called away by the shopkeeper. Murongsheng is not good to call people over again, so he has to go out and get on the carriage.


    Leaning in front of the window, watching the car curtain being lifted from time to time, have a look at the scenery outside. Even the delicious cakes bought by Qing Ying didn''t have much interest to eat.


    Isn''t the door of the Treasury opened by the ghost man? How can you suspect that the object will be placed on the ghost king?


    Is it


    The first time I saw the ghost face man, it was because he failed to assassinate the ghost king, and then he was seriously injured. Is it, at that time, the ghost face man was to steal the key from the ghost king, and then suffered such a serious injury?


    Yes, it should be.


    In her last life, she vaguely remembered that there were only two keys to the Treasury in the world, one on the emperor and the other on the ghost king. It must be the man with the ghost''s face who came down from the ghost King secretly.


    No wonder, why did the ghost king have to find out people that time, because if the Treasury was stolen!


    "Yes, it is." Murongsheng is eating cake in his mouth, and suddenly a sentence comes out, which makes Qingying take a look at murongsheng.


    "What are you talking about, miss? I don''t understand some of them. "


    "I don''t understand. I mean, the cakes are delicious. I''ll buy more next time."


    To understand, murongsheng''s heart is smooth a lot, also interested in continue to eat. Because of what happened last time, Murong Sheng can be regarded as the ghost king to hate to the heart. Now looking at the ghost king in the ghost face of the man who ate a big loss, immediately opened up.


    Since the ghost face man is so useful and alive, she has to think of a way to make the ghost face man wake up. Add a blocking person to the ghost king. When the time comes, the ghost King won''t divide his mind on her!


    Think about the last life, when something happened, the ghost king would stare at her for a long time. That kind of situation is really very frightening.


    In addition to the last life of their own counsels and fear, coupled with a very guilty heart, where dare to fight with the ghost king, can only silently endure.


    Murongsheng took another cake and ate it. Smiling on his face, he was thinking about how to reward the ghost face man. The carriage stopped suddenly. If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s quick reaction, he almost threw it out of the carriage.


    Qingying stabilizes and helps murongsheng to check if there is anything wrong with murongsheng. Then she is a little relieved: "Miss, you are OK."


    Before she asked the doorman, she heard the doorman''s voice coming in: "second lady, a girl just stopped our carriage. Are you OK, second lady?"


    "Nothing."


    Murongsheng tidied up his clothes, frowned and lifted the curtain of the door. When he opened it, there was a girl standing in front of the carriage. And it was a girl I met when I was shopping yesterday.


    It doesn''t look like a girl from the Zhou Dynasty.


    "You?"


    Murongsheng looked at the people in front of him and was a little puzzled.


    There was no injustice or hatred between them. What did the girl do when she stopped her carriage?

 Chapter 433

    The girl in front of her was the one who looked at her in the restaurant that day.


    Yesterday I felt that this girl didn''t look like a person from the Zhou Dynasty, but I''m not sure. At a close look, it turns out that the clothes are not from the great Zhou Dynasty, just like the girls from other countries next door.


    Instead of being tied up with a hairpin like the girls of the Zhou Dynasty, their hair has been braided into beautiful braids with a small bell on each braid. It''s very conspicuous to walk with jingle.


    He was wearing a red dress and a golden red belt around his waist. At the foot of wearing a pair of brown boots, looks very valiant.


    The people passing by are curious to see the woman''s clothes. It''s hard to avoid some pointing and watching.


    Wanyan yinyao seems not to care about other people''s eyes at all, or she is already familiar with this kind of people''s eyes, without a trace of timidity. He looked at murongsheng in the carriage with his hands akimbo, with a smile on his face: "it''s me, that''s right!"


    Murongsheng can''t help but have some black lines. She hasn''t said anything yet. The woman just answered. Does she know what she''s talking about?


    "You''re looking for me. What can I do for you?" Murong Sheng picked eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him. "In my impression, I don''t seem to know you."


    "Yes, you don''t know me. But you will know me soon Wanyan yinyao looks up at murongsheng and hears that murongsheng is a fog. She has no idea what the little girl wants to do.


    He looked at the inexplicable little girl and nodded: "Oh, really? Let''s talk about it. "


    She doesn''t have any idea now to get to know this woman. Then he put down the curtain and asked the porter to drive away.


    Murongsheng this series of behavior, see Wanyan yinyao stupefied for a while, while murongsheng has not left, hastily mouth to stop: "I just said, we will soon know, why don''t you ask me why?"


    Tut.


    It''s really a very difficult girl. Murongsheng lifts the door curtain again and looks at Wanyan yinyao: "I don''t have any interest in meeting people, so please don''t disturb my life. Thank you very much."


    Is the girl ill?


    If at any other time, murongsheng might also get to know each other. But the key is that the girl''s way of doing it makes her very disgusted. Directly stood in front of the carriage, stopped the carriage, almost let her fall out!


    Such a big person, do things without any consideration.


    She doesn''t want to have such a hot friend. Maybe one day she will be scared to death by this girl!


    "You


    Wanyan yinyao looks at murongsheng with entanglement. Don''t they all say that the people of the great Zhou Dynasty are very reserved? Even if you don''t like it, you won''t say it openly and openly, which will embarrass the other party. Why is the woman in front of her completely different from what she heard!


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you know me or not! I came to you just to tell you something! "


    Murongsheng listen, more and more feel this foreign woman''s brain is very problem. It doesn''t matter. What else will you say and do?

 Chapter 434

    "So?" Murongsheng looked at her puzzled and wanted to hear what the woman was going to say. "What do you want to tell me when you stop my carriage now?"


    As a result, murongsheng almost didn''t let his eyes turn out when he heard it.


    "I, Wanyan yinyao. After coming here, I fell in love with the ghost king! So, I''m going to be the ghost princess. Do you know now? "


    It''s quite reasonable, but at the same time, it''s a little complacent.


    Just listen to the people around, as well as murongsheng, are surprised to stare at Wanyan yinyao, are stunned.


    Actually, there are still people who want to marry the ghost king. How impatient is life?


    Murongsheng touched his little ear. He couldn''t believe what he heard. I feel that I may not sleep very well and have hallucinations.


    He asked her, "what did the girl just say? Is it true that she seems to have a crush on the ghost king? So she wants to be the ghost princess? "


    Green Ying swallowed saliva, is also a long time no reaction. Listening to murongsheng''s inquiry, the whole person nodded a little stupidly.


    It''s incredible. It''s really incredible.


    Why can''t this girl show up earlier?


    If she had appeared earlier, her young lady would not have been married to the ghost king and walked into the ghost gate!


    Murongsheng rubbed his stiff face. This time, he finally wanted to look at Wanyan yinyao seriously. After watching for a long time, she suddenly burst out laughing, laughing from complacency to wonder.


    I don''t know what murongsheng is laughing at.


    "Hello! What are you laughing at! Did you hear what I said?! I want to marry the ghost king, I want to be the ghost princess


    Murongsheng was out of breath with a smile. He couldn''t speak clearly. He nodded his head as if he were pacifying a child: "OK, OK, I heard it. I heard it. I heard it."


    Since heard, that she why still smile so happy!


    This makes Wanyan yinyao feel uncomfortable.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    What are you laughing at?


    Because what you said is so funny! Can she not laugh!


    Murongsheng covered his mouth, pretended to be thinking, and said solemnly: "I didn''t laugh at you. I just suddenly remembered a funny thing. I couldn''t help laughing. I''m sorry, girl, since your wish is so great. Then I''m here to wish you an early success, dream city really, as soon as possible to become a ghost princess


    Oh, my God!


    What is the situation?


    Unexpectedly, someone wanted to marry the ghost king and replace her as the ghost princess. How come there were no such people in my last life? Could it be that God sent someone to compensate her for her hard life?


    That''s good. That''s really good.


    This is from the heart of others, from top to bottom, who want to marry the ghost king. They want to marry the ghost king and become the ghost princess without the emperor''s permission!


    What a happy thing for the ghost king!


    Murongsheng didn''t feel that his husband had been robbed, but he was very happy. Even can early let this person, dream city really!

 Chapter 435

    Ghost king that kind of man, she really can''t afford it!


    Looking at murongsheng''s happy face, Wanyan yinyao couldn''t understand: "how can you be so happy? Don''t you get angry at all?"


    She wanted to rob the ghost king. Why didn''t the woman in front of her have any anger? Even sad sad people can not see it!


    "No, no, I''m not angry at all," murongsheng said, shaking his head sincerely and blessing on his face. "I''m just a little fish and shrimp, and I won''t be remembered. But you are different. In my opinion, you and the ghost king are a perfect match! I sincerely wish you, how can I be sad? "


    The ghost king.


    It''s not that I''ve never been married. I don''t know what it is. In addition to her sense of guilt for people, the biggest emotion can only be related to


    Forget it, she doesn''t want to do it again.


    Originally did not expect, the emperor will suddenly give marriage, hit her unprepared. But now someone comes out and wants to help her get rid of this marriage. She is too happy. How can she be angry?


    Wanyan yinyao was even more puzzled.


    Are the people of the Zhou Dynasty so strange?


    The future husband will be robbed, still can be so happy, also want to bless them? Strange, really strange!


    When Wanyan yinyao wants to ask murongsheng clearly, she is interrupted by a voice.


    He took everyone''s attention to the past, and murongsheng was naturally attracted in the past. His eyes moved away from Wanyan yinyao and peered through the window.


    See a clang of bells, more and more close, and then a team of men in foreign clothes, appear in people''s realization.


    He is a man of the Zhou Dynasty. He is still holding a machete in his arms. How does murongsheng think it looks like a pig killing knife. Of course, the most eye-catching is not these people, but a car pulled by a horse.


    The color is very conspicuous, red, yellow, blue, green, only unexpected, not invisible. The pattern on it looks very mysterious, like the picture of a religion they believe in.


    The car was surrounded by white gauze. I couldn''t understand the inside.


    What did these foreigners do when they came to the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty in such a high-profile manner?


    When murongsheng was still thinking, he heard Wanyan yinyao''s voice: "well, since you have promised to give me the ghost king, then you can''t go back!"


    Instantly interrupted murongsheng''s thoughts, let murongsheng rolled a white eye, quickly waved: "take away, I don''t regret, you quickly take away!" A ghost king is really regarded as a sweet cake.


    How in my last life, I was so despised, and then I had no choice. The emperor had no choice but to give her to the ghost king?


    With murongsheng''s affirmation, Wanyan yinyao laughs and runs directly to the car. At the moment when the white curtain was lifted, murongsheng seemed to feel a cold look falling on her.


    With the fall of the white yarn, it disappeared in an instant.


    Just a few seconds later, murongsheng felt uncomfortable for a while.

 Chapter 436

    It was like being watched by a poisonous snake. It was tightly wrapped around her and made her get goose bumps all over.


    The woman jumped up two or three times, presumably with her. She has already promised to let the ghost king out. Why do you look at her with that kind of eyes?


    It made her feel very uncomfortable.


    After Yan yinyao finished his work in the sedan chair, the team walked away slowly. The common people just began to discuss, murongsheng listened.


    "Well? Are the people just now from the kingdom of splendor? "


    "Yes, it must be! The way they are dressed, it looks like the splendor country! "


    "But what are the people of Jinbi doing here? It looks so arrogant. "


    "I don''t know who the people from Jinbi country are. They have such a big shelf. This sedan chair looks more exquisite and beautiful than that of the noble ladies in Beijing! "


    "Tut, I don''t know. I didn''t hear what happened between the great Zhou Dynasty and Jinbi Kingdom..."


    "Do you think the person who came here will be the prince of Jinbi. After all, the battle is so powerful that it doesn''t look like a messenger. "


    "Well, who knows, we common people, where do we know so much information?"


    Murongsheng listened to the clothes of the people around him, and some of them understood. I''m afraid that the kingdom of Jinbi came to the great Zhou Dynasty to make peace with the great Zhou Dynasty. After all, it happened in my last life.


    However, the object of the marriage is not the ghost king, but another cover.


    And now


    Murong Sheng shook his head. He didn''t understand that the direction was too fast. Now I''ve got Jinbi country, who will come to the capital only a few years later. But what does it have to do with her? She''d better do her own thing honestly.


    "Go, go back," murongsheng ordered, "go back to the mansion."


    As soon as Murong Sheng returned to the gate of Rongguo mansion, he was arrested: "Miss Murong, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    Listening to the sound a little familiar, Murong Sheng lifted the curtain to have a look.


    Oh, isn''t this the housekeeper of Rui palace? I came here yesterday. Why did I come here today?


    "Steward Wang, is there something wrong with your brain? If you don''t stay in King Rui''s mansion, how can you always run to Rongguo''s mansion? Do you want to run to Rongguo mansion and be a housekeeper


    Murongsheng glanced at the servants that the housekeeper Wang was holding out his hand, and narrowed his eyes. Is this an invitation? Do you still want to come to fight?


    Housekeeper Wang didn''t seem to hear murongsheng''s sarcastic tone, but his face was still smiling: "Miss Murong, your Highness has specially sent an old slave to invite Miss Murong. You didn''t want to go yesterday. Today, your highness said that no matter what the second young lady said, she would invite you to come


    Murong Sheng is very upset. The more she doesn''t want to get involved with Guan Hong. As a result, shangguanhong sent people from time to time to find a sense of existence in front of her.


    Looking at housekeeper Wang''s hand and sweeping, his face became cold: "housekeeper Wang, as you say. What if I don''t go today? Do you still want to tie me up? "


    The smile on housekeeper Wang''s face remained unchanged, and he nodded: "if the second lady really wants to do this, I''m afraid she can only use this method. I hope miss two can cooperate well. "

 Chapter 437

    coordination?


    Cooperate with you big head ghost!


    Murongsheng is going to be rude!


    I haven''t seen the insane family of Rui Wang Fu. Poison her and detoxify her. What''s the matter?!


    Besides, the poison that mammy gave her was of no use to her at all. Why does she want to aggrieve herself and look at the face she doesn''t want to see?!


    "Go back and tell your master that Miss Ben is not willing to go! Even if Miss Ben is dead, she doesn''t want to see his disgusting face. Do you understand? "


    Murongsheng said, "I really don''t understand. Is there something wrong with your brains? Miss Ben has said it so many times. Why can''t you understand? "


    "Now, miss, I don''t want to have anything to do with Prince Rui''s house. Are you deaf or deaf? You have to let people say such simple words many times before you can understand them?"


    Murongsheng is very impatient to finish, also don''t want to see what kind of expression the housekeeper Wang will be. Ready to get down from the carriage, the next moment I heard a dispute outside the carriage: "what are you doing?! Grab something?! This is outside Rongguo mansion. You can''t do that! "


    Before I knew what happened, I felt that the carriage suddenly moved, and the voice of housekeeper Wang came in from the position of the coachman: "since Miss Murong doesn''t want to go with the old slave to Rui palace, then the old slave will have to offend me, drive!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the carriage, which had just stopped for a short time, moved quickly again.


    Murongsheng opened the curtain and found that the carriage was far away from Rongguo mansion. Looking back, I saw that the porter who was driving for her was pressed by two servants of Rui''s mansion. I was at a loss when the carriage was robbed.


    Murongsheng was about to be laughed. He threw the curtain away and sat in the carriage with a gloomy face.


    If she poisoned steward Wang directly now, what would happen?


    No one controls the carriage. It just turns over?


    If the car overturned, what''s the probability that she would jump out of the carriage without injury? Murongsheng calculated a little in his heart and looked at the green cherry again.


    I gave up.


    If it''s just her, maybe she can get some minor injuries.


    But if you add green cherry, the result of this matter is not very easy to say.


    "Miss..." Qing Ying also looked at murongsheng at a loss, and didn''t know what to do with the current situation. "How can the people in Rui palace be so overbearing..."


    Murongsheng sneered, isn''t it overbearing? If you can''t say it, you just force people to go. Is this called please? This is obviously hijacking!


    When did shangguanhong become such a hot potato? No one''s looking at him? Why did you just stare at her?!


    Murongsheng comfortingly takes a look at Qingying and tells her not to worry. She knew what shangguanhong wanted her to do. It''s Princess Rui who sends people to poison her, while Shangguan Hong comes to deliver antidote to her hypocritically.


    What''s the matter?


    Want to move her, and then be grateful? And get what he wants?


    Bah, daydreaming!


    After living for so many years, I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such shameless people as the ruiwangfu family. It''s the most important thing in the world!

 Chapter 438

    "Don''t worry, nothing serious will happen. After a while, when we arrive at Rui palace, we can do whatever we want, and we should eat and drink, "Murong Sheng said angrily," don''t we have to invite us as guests? So if we don''t let people treat us well, won''t we waste their hard work? "


    At that time, she will let shangguanhong know that she murongsheng is not a person who wants to invite or send away!


    At that time, shangguanhong must regret that she should not be invited here!


    Qing Ying always listens to whatever murongsheng says. Now hearing what murongsheng said, he nodded and didn''t think for himself.


    She will listen to the young lady''s instructions and eat and drink here! In the past, there was only Rui Wang Shizi in the young lady''s eyes, but Rui Wang Shizi actually did something to abandon the young lady in public!


    He said he wanted to marry a young lady. He was wrong! Rui Wang Shizi, how can you treat her like this?!


    She must let go of her stomach, eat and drink in King Rui''s mansion, and strive to eat King Rui''s mansion down, so that the anger in Miss''s heart can be dispelled!


    Looking at a pair of green cherry for her desperate appearance, Murong Sheng mood just a little bit better. She will see what shangguanhong wants to do in front of her.


    After a while, I came to Rui palace. It seems that housekeeper Wang is afraid that she will run away. He has to rush to Rui palace as soon as possible.


    "Miss Murong, the palace is here. Please get out of the car."


    For fear that Murong Sheng would take the opportunity to run away, he cried out like a life-threatening ghost outside.


    Murongsheng sneered: "steward Wang, do you want to hijack me when you bring me to King Rui''s residence without asking me? Yes? At the foot of the emperor, I didn''t expect that King Rui Shizi could let the people in his family do such things! "


    Housekeeper Wang''s face was a little stiff, and he quickly lost his smile: "Miss Murong, this is something the old slave did wrong. But the old slave also thinks about the second young lady''s life, so he has to do it. Please forgive me


    Murongsheng snorted coldly. He came down from the carriage and went straight inside without looking at housekeeper Wang. She didn''t know how many times she had come to the palace. She was quite familiar with it, just like visiting her own back garden.


    Looking at Murong Sheng as if no one else directly went in, Wang housekeeper Leng for a while, quickly followed. There is a strange feeling in my heart, that is, murongsheng seems to be back to his house, and he is the guest.


    "Where is shangguanhong?" Murongsheng grabbed a passing servant girl and asked, "where is shangguanhong now?"


    Hearing murongsheng calling shangguanhong''s name directly, the servant girl turned pale and stammered: "Your Highness, now It''s in the study now. "


    On hearing this, murongsheng started walking towards the study. When I was about to go to the study, I heard a voice of shock and doubt coming into my ears.


    "Second cousin?"


    Murongsheng followed the voice to look in the past, picked a few points on the eyebrow. Oh, isn''t this murongshan?


    This is to see shangguanhong these two days all send the king housekeeper to look for her, anxious, so ran to Rui Wang Fu to come?


    "Oh, the lobby sister is also here. Is it the right time for me to come here?"

 Chapter 439

    Murongsheng looked at murongshan, still holding a cup of things in his hand, with a slightly shy smile: "the second cousin is coming. It''s just that I came to visit brother Hong and stewed something for him. When the second cousin comes, I''ll try it together?"


    Murong Sheng murmured softly, and suddenly found that Murong Shan was also very interesting. As a son of the world, Shangguan Hong can''t eat anything in Rui''s mansion?


    Do you need to send things all the way?


    But think about it. If Murong Shan doesn''t find a reason, how can she come to see Shangguan Hong?


    What''s more, they are a couple now. Murongshan can''t be more ordinary than to make some food for shangguanhong.


    I don''t know what the stew tastes like. Or, she didn''t cook it, she just brought it.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Second cousin, do you want to go in together?"


    As soon as murongshan''s voice fell, the housekeeper Wang came up in a hurry. Seeing Murong Shan who appeared in front of her, she was a little stunned, and then said, "Miss, are you there, too?"


    Miss?


    Interesting, murongsheng meaningful hook lip smile. The housekeeper Wang called her the second Miss Murong, but she called her the eldest miss murongshan. It seems that the people in King Rui''s mansion don''t regard murongshan as an outsider for a long time.


    Murongshan nodded with a smile. When she was about to speak, she was interrupted again. Housekeeper Wang hurriedly said to Murong Sheng, "second Miss Murong, your Highness has been waiting for you for a long time. I will lead the way."


    Can you delay any longer? Your Highness has already been impatient. If you delay any longer Housekeeper Wang shuddered and hurriedly led murongsheng forward.


    Directly ignored murongshan, did not have a chance to talk to her.


    Murongshan just looks at her. Housekeeper Wang throws her aside and leads murongsheng to shangguanhong. How all didn''t expect, oneself unexpectedly one day will be king housekeeper give such of ignore!


    From the morning till now, she didn''t see Shangguan Hong after she entered the Rui palace! Finally found an excuse, otherwise she had no way to stay!


    She hasn''t seen shangguanhong for such a long time. Why can Murong Sheng see shangguanhong as soon as he comes here?!


    What''s more, it seems that shangguanhong has been waiting in his study for a long time just to see murongsheng?!


    This is unacceptable to murongshan!


    The evil fire of a son is bumping in the heart, suppressing her how all can''t breathe, whole person chest is very stuffy.


    Seeing that housekeeper Wang and Murong Sheng were about to disappear, Murong Shan had no time to think about it, and quickly followed, with a smile on her face: "housekeeper Wang, I''ll go with my two cousins. It''s just that I''ve cooked the soup for your highness. It''s better to drink it while it''s hot. "


    Housekeeper Wang frowned in embarrassment and couldn''t make up his mind.


    If it had been put before, he would have brought murongshan to his highness without saying a word, but now His Highness''s heart is how to think, really let him some of the elusive ah.

 Chapter 440

    Now his Royal Highness''s thoughts are really unpredictable. He used to hate Murong Sheng so much. Now it''s time to ask him to find murongsheng. He turns into murongsheng who hates his royal highness.


    For murongshan before, his highness did not mention that he had been here during this period.


    So in the face of what murongshan just said, housekeeper Wang felt very embarrassed.


    I don''t know whether taking murongshan together will make his highness happy or angry. After all, the love and hatred between the three people, he is the servant, that is also clear.


    Murongsheng looks at murongshan like a good play. Although she is smiling, she wants to tear her up in her heart. She feels comfortable in her heart.


    She likes the appearance that others are not happy with her, but there is no way to kill her, which makes her feel that the whole person is full of bright light!


    Besides, what are you looking at her like this? She didn''t want to come to see shangguanhong on her own initiative. Shangguanhong sent people to ask her to come. It seems that she needs to let murongshan face up to the reality.


    "The lobby sister is right. Let the lobby sister come with us." Murongsheng didn''t refuse at all. Instead, he followed murongshan''s words directly.


    This makes murongshan feel at ease. She thinks murongsheng knows the current affairs very well, and her eyes are slightly weakened when she looks at murongsheng.


    At least, murongsheng is not arrogant enough to think that he has become the master mother of Rui palace!


    Housekeeper Wang sighed in his heart and looked at them. Some of them didn''t know what to say. Had to lead two people, came to the study side together.


    Knocking on the door, murongshan takes a step forward and goes into the study first. Let shangguanhong see her in the first time.


    And murongshan''s wish has really come true. Shangguanhong looks up at murongshan at the first sight. But instead of the excitement and joy in murongshan''s imagination, she was slightly shocked. Instead of wrinkling, she said with a cold face: "how did you come here?"


    The tone of his speech was very severe, as if he didn''t want to see murongshan.


    Suddenly, let murongshan some embarrassed standing there, don''t know what to do.


    "Brother Hong, I..."


    Before saying anything, shangguanhong interrupted directly: "except for the king, I can''t enter here. The king''s housekeeper!"


    Housekeeper Wang quickly came to murongshan and said in a low voice: "Miss, you''d better follow the old slave first. When his highness finishes his official business, he will come out to meet you. "


    Murongshan''s eyes suddenly turned red, tears included in it, very strong can not fall down.


    She has never been said by shangguanhong in such a cruel tone, and shangguanhong has never refused her. However, why can murongsheng come, she can''t?


    Face can''t pass, but murongshan is also very clever, not at this time noisy, let shangguanhong feel tired. Instead, he took a few steps forward and pinched his grievance and weakness very well.


    "Don''t be angry, brother Hong. I specially made soup for you to drink while it''s hot," murongshan said in a soft voice without any displeasure. "Then I''ll put the soup here. Brother Hong, remember to drink it after you''re busy."

 Chapter 441

    After putting down the things in her hand, murongshan turned and went out without saying a word.


    In this way, it makes shangguanhong feel that what he just said may be really serious, and some guilt will inevitably float up in his heart.


    Just as murongshan was about to walk out of the study, murongsheng was about to walk in when he was stopped by murongshan and said softly, "second cousin, just now Brother Hong said that the study can''t be entered by others. I''ll accompany you to wait outside..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Shangguan Hong say in a cold voice: "Murong Sheng, don''t you come in? Is it to let my son go and beg you to come in? "


    Listening to what shangguanhong said, murongsheng rolled his eyes.


    Does shangguanhong feel better about himself? It seems that shangguanhong didn''t hear a word she said at the beginning!


    Turning around and going, Murong Sheng stops when he sees Murong Shan''s ugly face. It''s not good to go directly. She wants murongshan to see the truth.


    Murongsheng smiles at murongshan, reaches out and pats the hand that stops her. His tone is very joking: "look, elder hall sister. Although I don''t want to go in, if I don''t, he will come out and invite me in. It''s really annoying. In order to be clean, I''ll go in and have a look at the situation. "


    With that, he stopped looking at murongshan''s unbelievable face and went directly into shangguanhong''s study. When murongshan came back, housekeeper Wang had closed the door of the study, isolating the outside view.


    Murongshan''s face is very rich, and various colors are changing back and forth. In the past that kind of gentle expression is no longer able to pretend to come out, dead biting teeth, hand tightly clenched into a fist.


    Eyes like a knife general fall on the closed study door, eyes slightly red, not because sad sad, but because angry!


    Just never say what, the study does not allow people to enter it?!


    Why let her out, but let murongsheng in!


    Why?!


    Why can murongsheng get the treatment of entering shangguanhong''s study, but she can''t?!


    Murongshan just wanted to break her head, but she couldn''t figure out why it was!


    Only feel the face is like murongsheng in front of a group of people''s face, mercilessly slapped, hot pain.


    "Miss, would you like me to take you to the hall for a rest?" Housekeeper Wang knows why shangguanhong wants to find murongsheng, but he can''t tell murongshan about it.


    Murongshan pursed her lips and stared at the closed wooden door. As if to use burning eyes, the wooden door to stare out a hole out. After a while, I left without saying a word.


    Murongsheng, who is sitting in his study, has been paying attention to the movement outside.


    After hearing Murong Shan''s leaving steps, the corners of her mouth were slightly tickled with a smile.


    She could imagine what the expression on murongshan''s face was like without seeing it with her own eyes. I guess the whole face is crooked?


    Also estimate, can''t find what gentle expression from her face, estimate is to want to give her cramp to peel bone general.


    Tut Tut, it''s really a pity that I didn''t see it with my own eyes.

 Chapter 442

    However, this matter can''t blame her, who knows Shangguan Hong will be so cruel to directly scold Murong Shan out?


    Besides, if murongshan didn''t have to follow him, how could this happen?


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Shangguanhong raised his eyes and saw murongsheng sitting there with a smile on the corner of his mouth. I don''t know what this woman is laughing at. I''m a little upset. I feel that murongsheng''s smile is very eye-catching.


    "I''m still here laughing. I''m dying. Can you still laugh?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Murongsheng''s smile on his face converged, and he rolled his eyes at people. He didn''t want to give face at all. "Life is mine, not yours. How can you be so nosy?"


    "You


    Shangguanhong looked at murongsheng coldly. For a long time, a sneer rose slowly from the corner of his mouth: "I tell you, you are poisoned now. I will die after today, and only I can solve this poison. If you don''t want to die tomorrow, you''d better not be so arrogant. "


    Shangguanhong has some feelings. It''s very irritating to save murongsheng. In order to prevent murongsheng from saying more irritating words, shangguanhong comes straight to the point.


    "Oh?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "Rui Wang Shizi, I don''t think you are a man who can make a loss. Do you want to save my life if you don''t want to do anything? "


    "Of course not," shangguanhong''s eyes fixed on murongsheng tightly. "If you want me to untie the poison on you, you must marry me!"


    This is his ultimate goal. Shangguanhong will not buy at a loss.


    Murongsheng turned her eyes when she heard that. She knew why shangguanhong had to take photos of her again and again. She was waiting for her here?


    "Shangguanhong, I think you are very funny, you know?" Murongsheng''s mouth was a bit ironic. "I used to look forward to you marrying me day and night. You took my existence as an air. Now I have nothing to do with you, but you want me to marry you? Do you think you''re sick, or my brain is not clear? "


    Shangguanhong''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment: "don''t talk about the past, forget it."


    How did he know the identity of murongsheng was so surprising, otherwise, there would not be so many messy things. If he had known for a long time, he would have followed his mother''s advice and married murongsheng to Rui palace!


    The sarcasm on murongsheng''s face is getting bigger and bigger. Looking at shangguanhong, he looks like a fool again: "shangguanhong, you think so many things have happened. Do you think I can forget it if I forget it? "


    "Sorry, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t feel comfortable if others don''t bully me. So I won''t forget the harm you''ve done to me. "


    Not only will not forget, one day she will double back!


    Shangguanhong''s face froze for a moment, and his face became cold again: "if you can''t get rid of your poison, you will die! Do you want to be my imperial concubine or not

 Chapter 443

    Murongsheng suddenly smiles at shangguanhong, then reaches out his hand and compares his middle finger. He directly opens the door and goes out of the study.


    Detoxification?


    The poison of a fart!


    Still want to take advantage of, want to take advantage of her poisoning, let her marry him?


    Daydreaming!


    She is not poisoned, how could she give in to this shameless smelly man!


    Is really sick, do not sprinkle bubble urine according to their own face, think they look really is very handsome? A little hook, she can be deceived?


    Wishful thinking!


    Be your sister''s concubine, go to die!


    When murongsheng opened the door, shangguanhong''s temper suddenly broke out. He directly pushed everything on his desk to the ground and yelled to murongsheng angrily: "would you rather die than be my imperial concubine?"


    I don''t know why. I''m very tired of murongsheng and don''t want to see him. But now, seeing that murongsheng is so determined, he is dismissive of marrying him. In shangguanhong''s heart, a stream of evil fire came up unconsciously.


    It shouldn''t be like this. The direction of things shouldn''t be like this!


    It should be when he took the initiative to talk about it, murongsheng should happily agree. Why is he so dismissive?!


    Murongsheng stopped and turned to shangguanhong. His eyes were very proud: "compared with being your imperial concubine, I prefer to be a ghost princess."


    Is there something wrong with shangguanhong''s brain?


    There is a good Princess she does not do, how can it happen to run over to do what laoshizi shizifei, her brain is not wrong.


    Finish saying, snorted a direct turn to leave, no matter what kind of movement behind, it is a little nostalgia.


    Even if Shangguan Hongqi crazy, want to self harm, will not stop her to leave the pace!


    Looking at murongsheng''s back, Shangguan Hongqi''s face is very blue. There is only one idea in his mind. That''s murongsheng. Look down on him! I don''t think he is as powerful as the ghost king!


    Even think, he can''t compare with ghost king! I would rather marry the ghost king that everyone is afraid of than marry him!


    I would rather marry him than die!


    Where can he be compared with the ghost king?!


    In terms of talent and appearance, where can he not compare with the ghost king?!


    Can you compare with the ghost king who wears the ghost mask all day long?!


    Talk about power!


    Now is just the beginning, sooner or later, he will stand in the highest position, overlooking the world! Let murongsheng know how bad her decision is now!


    "Go away!" Shangguanhong completely waved all the things on the table to the ground, "get out of here! Get better and better! If you want to be a ghost princess, it depends on whether you have life to live tomorrow! "


    Mammy''s poison, he is clear, as long as the past today, the poison will attack immediately!


    Don''t die, and don''t be his concubine?


    Well, it''s really great.


    Since you are so strong, then go to die! Go to hell and be a ghost princess again!


    Shangguanhong closed the door of his study, and his anger could not be relieved for a long time. Hands on the desk, chest gas ups and downs, completely calm down.

 Chapter 444

    Eyes see a corner of the table with a cup of things, end up is to drink up, want to put down the fire in the heart.


    As a result


    This just drank a mouthful, immediately hot shangguanhong directly spit out, almost did not give the tongue to hot out, a big blister out.


    Murongsheng is against him. Even such a cup of things are against him. Why?!


    He smashed the soup cup directly to the ground, and it was scattered. The soup inside spread directly on the ground, as if it had been spilled.


    "Which slave put it here!"


    Shangguanhong was almost dazed by murongsheng. He wanted to have a cup of tea to lower his anger. As a result, the fire did not go down. After drinking this hot soup, it got worse.


    Let Shangguan Hongqi directly hit the table with his fist in the study.


    Let the guards outside look at each other for a while. What''s the matter with your highness? How does temper become so rough?


    Murongsheng didn''t walk fast, and his ears were sensitive. Naturally, he could hear the movement in his study clearly, and the smile on his face didn''t change.


    In the heart is very comfortable, see shangguanhong angry, she is happy, this is how can not escape the law.


    Not far away, murongsheng saw murongshan sitting not far away. As soon as I saw her coming out of the study, I immediately stood up and walked in her direction.


    "Second cousin, why did you come out so soon?"


    Murongshan''s face was smiling, just like an ordinary inquiry. But a pair of eyes are staring at murongsheng, want to see what''s wrong with murongsheng.


    Who knows what Murong Sheng said and did to Guan Hong in his study?!


    Murongshan''s careful thinking, murongsheng heart is clear, glanced at her: "things finished, naturally come out, difficult not to stay in Rui palace overnight?"


    With that, murongsheng looked up and down at murongshan: "it seems that the big hall sister has this idea, so I won''t delay your great dream. Let''s go first."


    No matter what kind of expression is on murongsheng''s face, he greets Qingying to leave.


    Murongshan resisted the embarrassment of being ridiculed by murongsheng, and stepped forward to stop her: "second cousin, what did you just say to brother Hong in your study? Why don''t you say it and let me hear it? Maybe I can give some advice. "


    Murongsheng stares at murongshan with a smile, which makes her feel uncomfortable: "second cousin, what are you looking at me for?"


    Murongsheng chuckled and looked at her with a meaningful smile. He said, "what else can I say? Of course shangguanhong wants me to forget what happened to him before."


    She''s not bullshit. That''s what shangguanhong said. Even if murongshan ran to shangguanhong and asked, she couldn''t tell the truth.


    "What''s the point?" Murongshan''s heart jumped, always feel something to happen, hand slightly clenched into a fist, tone has become urgent a bit, "why let you, the things before, all to forget?"

 Chapter 445

    Murongsheng didn''t seem to recognize the tension in murongshan''s tone. He pulled out a enchanting smile from the corner of his mouth and said to murongshan: "maybe it''s because I''m going to be a ghost princess soon. I can''t see her looking up and looking down. Naturally, we can''t make the relationship too awkward, so as not to make both sides look ugly in the future, right? "


    Murongshan frowned: "is it really like this?"


    How do you feel that it''s not that simple?


    "Of course," murongsheng nodded affirmatively. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and said quickly, "Oh, I almost forgot. Just when I came out, shangguanhong said that if I saw you, I would ask you to look for him in the study. "


    Murongshan''s eyes brightened, but looking at murongsheng, she hesitated a little: "what you said is true? Brother Hong asked me to look for him in my study? "


    "Of course, it''s true. Shangguanhong just drank the soup you made. Maybe it''s because..." Murongsheng didn''t say it all, but laughed with profound meaning. "You''d better go quickly, elder sister. If you let shangguanhong wait for a long time, you will feel very sad, won''t you? "


    Murongshan didn''t quite believe what murongsheng said. She looked up and down with suspicious eyes.


    However, this kind of thing, murongsheng does not need to say to fool her, and it will not do any good. He nodded and gave murongsheng a faint smile: "thank you very much for the second cousin''s coming to tell me. If the second cousin becomes a ghost princess, and brother Hong and I..."


    "After that, they will be relatives," murongsheng said, regardless of whether murongshan put gold on her face or not


    Listen to murongshan''s face appeared some shy smile, that appearance is like she is now the Rui Wang shizifei on the board.


    But if it''s a family, it''s really two. Can the ghost king and King Rui''s house be a family? Isn''t that a joke? Don''t be afraid to laugh off other people''s big teeth.


    The ghost King''s reputation is not good, but he is also a serious prince. He was the first one to be canonized as the prince among so many princes. But what about shangguanhong? Now it''s just a wise prince. How dare you call him a family?


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes in his heart, and his smile was very bright: "go to the study, elder hall sister. It''s estimated that shangguanhong can''t wait."


    Murong Shan''s heart is a joy, quickly stand up to go, but was Murong Sheng to a pull: "the two cousins you go back first, I go to see brother Hong, see what''s the matter, later I will go back."


    Murongsheng didn''t want to know when murongshan would go back. His face didn''t show, but his voice was very worried: "elder sister, how come your clothes are stained with so much ash? I''ll film it for you. "


    Murongshan looked at it, and sure enough, there was a large piece of white ash like flour at one foot of the skirt. Murongshan patted herself and frowned: "maybe it was just when she was stewing with brother Hong."


    "It''s OK to clap," murongsheng glanced at her clothes, with a smile on the corner of her mouth. No one could notice that the palm of her hand was full of white powder. "Go to the study, it''s been a long time."

 Chapter 446

    Didn''t murongshan want to marry shangguanhong for a long time?


    Don''t you want to marry shangguanhong?


    Isn''t shangguanhong also very eager to marry back a imperial concubine?


    Last life, because of her involvement in the middle, so that the two hard-earned Yuanyang to the end can really be together. So today, if she didn''t help in the middle, she would really be sorry for these two people.


    So affectionate, or hurry together, don''t think every day to harm others.


    Chunxiao was once worth thousands of gold. I hope murongshan can take this opportunity to become the prince of Rui. In this way, shangguanhong doesn''t have to harass her from time to time!


    Murongsheng felt that he had done a good deed and walked out of ruiwang mansion. After sitting in the carriage, the smile on murongsheng''s face cooled down.


    Has she made a good marriage now? In this case, does murongshan want to thank her for her sudden help?


    All like this, she wants to see whether shangguanhong will appear in front of her!


    What murongsheng doesn''t know is what shangguanhong and murongshan have become after she left Rui palace.


    Murongshan''s long leg was hanging on shangguanhong''s waist and tightly wrapped around her. It''s like after you leave, you can''t survive.


    "Hong Brother Hong... " Murongshan called shangguanhong in a soft voice, echoing in the study.


    When I don''t know how long it took, everything stopped.


    Shangguanhong''s heart was beating fast. His whole body seemed to have been splashed with water. It was wet everywhere.


    The scarlet color of the eyeground was gradually weakening. Shangguanhong recovered his strength, and then he propped up his arms.


    Murongshan''s original white and delicate body is now green and purple. I can see how crazy he was at that time.


    Shangguanhong''s mind recovered a little bit of thinking, frowned and stepped back. He''s never crazy about this kind of thing. Why does he have no consciousness now?!


    Looking at murongshan, who had been in a coma for a long time and was lying under him, shangguanhong''s brain suddenly seemed to be knocked heavily with a small hammer.


    Suddenly some dizziness.


    Why?!


    Why is murongshan lying here? And I don''t have any clothes on me?! Just give him, and she, have just done what?!


    How could he suddenly lose his mind?!

 Chapter 447

    The first time is not happy, but feel angry!


    He took murongshan, and there was no joy in his heart, but an uncontrollable anger erupted all over him!


    He admitted that he had some feelings about murongshan. I once thought that if I had to marry a young lady in Rongguo mansion, Murong Shan would be the right person.


    But!


    It''s not what happens now. If you choose a place at random, you can be so crazy, so uncontrollably infatuated with a woman''s body!


    He has been fighting since he was a child. There is no lack of women, and there is no lack of a girl who warms his bed. He is not likely to be just like that, so crazy, so tasteless, again and again to a woman!


    All the actions he just made, all the actions he did, brought an idea to his mind.


    That is, he was calculated!


    He was drugged!


    Who on earth dare to prescribe medicine to him so boldly!


    Shangguanhong''s anger was always around the mountain. It was in his study that someone could give him medicine. What''s more, it''s so easy?!


    Who is such a capable person?!


    Let him be in imperceptible between, so fast hit move?!


    Is it murongsheng?


    The only person who has just entered the study is murongsheng. Otherwise, who else?


    However, this idea was rejected by shangguanhong himself.


    No matter how popular murongsheng is during this period of time, in his eyes, murongsheng is always the waste that people can''t see! Or a waste that can''t survive tomorrow!


    Such a useless woman, what is the purpose of giving him medicine?


    Do you still want to be his imperial concubine?


    If it had been put before, shangguanhong might have believed this conjecture. But now


    Shangguanhong''s eyes flashed a trace of shame. Now murongsheng would not marry him even if he died, so how could murongsheng give him medicine to achieve his goal!


    If it wasn''t murongsheng, who would it be?


    Who will get the most benefit at this time of drug administration?


    Shangguanhong''s eyes fell on murongshan''s body, and his eyes became sharp gradually. The more I look at murongshan''s behavior, the more I feel that something is not right.


    To say who entered the study today, Murong Sheng came, Murong Shan came earlier than her!


    Even, he put a cup of things in his study and asked him to drink it while it was hot!


    Shangguanhong''s cold eyes swept on the ground, looking at the mess on the ground and the trace of the cup he had just smashed.


    His face became more and more gloomy and ugly. He did not forget that he had just taken a sip of what murongshan had sent him. Up to now, the slight pain in his throat can still remind shangguanhong of this fact.


    He just really took a sip of the soup from murongshan!


    In the past, even if it was to give something, it was to give something else. I would not give this kind of hand stewed soup. Why do you suddenly think of stewing for him today?


    The more Shangguan Hong thought about it, the more he felt that there were many doubtful points in it.


    As long as you doubt a person, then that person is full of doubts.

 Chapter 448

    There was no one but murongshan who had the chance to give him medicine.


    But what shangguanhong didn''t understand was why murongshan had given him medicine at this juncture?


    Besides, he never said that he would not marry her. I didn''t tell murongshan that I didn''t like her anymore. And he also said that he would certainly marry people back. Why did Murong Shan still prescribe medicine to him?


    Can''t even wait for this little time?


    Shangguanhong has no way to understand what purpose murongshan wants to achieve by doing so.


    Although I have a good feeling for her, I also know that I will marry her back to King Rui''s house in the future. But what he hates is that others pull him into the water in such a way!


    He likes to control other people''s lives and doesn''t like to be controlled, especially At the beginning, he completely lost his sense, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Shangguanhong''s air-conditioning can almost freeze people. He looks at murongshan lying on the desk with gloomy eyes. Pick up the Luo skirt scattered on the ground and cover it on murongshan''s naked body.


    Put on your own clothes, turn around and walk out of the study, and close the door heavily.


    Looking at the housekeeper Wang standing outside, there was no warmth in his voice. He dropped a sentence to the extreme: "let the servant girl clean up and send it directly to the guest room."


    "Yes..."


    Looking at Shangguan Hong, housekeeper Wang said this and turned to leave. He could not help but ask: "Your Highness, what should I do for this young lady..."


    How to say, this is the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion, and his highness was very close to this eldest lady before. Now the world has put a innocent girl to sleep. Can''t you just sleep in vain?


    Even if his highness wants to sleep in vain, the people of Rongguo government will not be happy.


    When to marry and when to be hired, we have to be sure. Otherwise, when Miss Da Ren wakes up, it''s not easy for him to be a slave


    Shangguanhong''s steps stopped. His face was as terrible as a storm. He was very ferocious. After a long time, I gritted my teeth and left a sentence: "marry!"


    "Yes, but Shizi will have to wait a few days. The bride price of the imperial concubine, I have to prepare for a few days. However, the old slave will certainly let the servants speed up the operation, and will certainly let.... "


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Shangguan Hong: "the gift of the imperial concubine? Oh, the gift of the concubine


    Housekeeper Wang was stunned. He felt as if he had not heard clearly: "Your Highness, my highness "The gift of a concubine?"


    In shangguanhong''s deep eyes, murongsheng was unwilling to marry him even if he died. He also wanted to marry murongshan as a concubine. But now!


    What murongshan has done has made him unable to tolerate it. It''s interesting enough that he can be hired by the side imperial concubine!


    Housekeeper Wang only felt some sweat on his forehead. He didn''t understand what happened today: "Your Highness, the words of the imperial concubine..."


    Shangguanhong''s eyes narrowed slightly: "today, the crown prince of Jinbi country led the three princesses to Beijing to make up with each other"


    "

 Chapter 449

    Amiable?


    Does his highness mean


    Housekeeper Wang looked at shangguanhong''s back as he left, then looked at the tightly closed study and sighed. But also what didn''t say, let a person look for the servant girl to come over.


    We can''t leave the eldest lady of Rongguo government here for nothing.


    Murongshan didn''t even think of it. She didn''t do anything. He should have been a serious imperial concubine, but now he became a side imperial concubine.


    Moreover, I can''t come up with any refutation.


    Because her body is gone, what capital can she have to negotiate with Guan Hong?


    Shangguanhong and murongshan don''t know that it has nothing to do with anyone, and murongsheng, who seems to have the least relationship, is the one behind the farce.


    If murongsheng knew that because of her coquettish operation, things would turn out like this. I''m afraid it''ll be a shock for a long time. After all, in her impression, these two people are more affectionate than Jin Jian. How could they make a detour because of such a small thing and make murongshan become a side imperial concubine.


    It can only be said that sometimes things in this world are really hard to figure out.


    "What are you doing, miss. I''ve changed the bath water for several times. Would you like to take a bath? "


    Green cherry tired is full of sweat, tone inside with some small angry.


    It''s the lady who says she wants to take a bath. Now the person reading in the room is also the lady. Can she not change the bath water? Anyway, Miss doesn''t want to wash it.


    Hearing some complaints from Qingying''s tone, murongsheng cleans up the things in his hand and goes over. He pinches them on Qingying''s face: "it''s really hard for Qingying in our family. After a while, I''ll let someone dig out a bath pool at the back of the yard, so that Qingying won''t be so tired."


    Green Ying listened and shook her head: "no, miss. Now the second master and the second lady are very unhappy with miss. It''s estimated that they will ridicule miss again. Besides, maybe the pool hasn''t been repaired yet. Miss, you should marry to the ghost King''s house. It''s not cheap for them. If you want to repair it, you''d better go to the ghost King''s house... "


    Green Ying said, suddenly did not speak, the face showed a bit of grievance.


    Murongsheng where can not expect, what is the green cherry said?


    Patting her on the shoulder, she said with a smile: "what she said is right. We won''t repair this pool. You can''t give them cheap money for nothing. How about getting married to the ghost King''s house later and getting one in the ghost King''s house? "


    Green cherry period Ai Ai nodded, very want to say when really want to go to the ghost palace, maybe they even have no small life, how can


    Murongsheng knows what Qingying thinks, but she is not ready to explain it to her. What should be known at that time will be known naturally. It''s not so short.


    When I took off my coat and was ready to take a bath in the bucket. One thing flashed through my mind: "bad!"


    "What''s the matter, miss?" "Green cherry asks hastily," is the temperature of water cool down again? I''m going to burn some hot water. "

 Chapter 450

    Finished, she thought in the morning, when she had time at noon to see the ghost face man. This busy up, and completely forgotten.


    This ghost face man, don''t let things happen just because of such a short time!


    "No, it''s not about the water temperature. I''ll just wash it myself. Go take a nap, green cherry. I don''t need you to take care of me here. "


    Green Ying blinked her eyes, a little confused murongsheng thought: "Miss, can you do it alone?"


    "Don''t worry, your lady is not the one who can''t lift her hands. Why can''t she? You''ve been busy with me for a long time. Go and have a rest. "


    Murongsheng directly pushes Qingying into the room and asks her to have a rest honestly. Then secretly confused Green cherry, prevent green cherry inadvertently wake up, ran into the room to find her.


    If you can''t find her and yell around, it''s over.


    "Sleep well and have a good dream."


    Murongsheng went back to the room and checked the doors and windows. The mammy didn''t know what was going on. Now she didn''t seem to be close to the yard. It''s just right if she doesn''t come, otherwise she''ll have to waste her energy to toss the old lady. She''s tired to death.


    After checking everything, murongsheng grabs the bucket with hot water in his hand and goes directly into the secret place.


    In the secret place, shangguanhuang is sitting on the bed in a daze. Suddenly heard a little bit of children''s movement, heart a jump, hurriedly to the bed, put the quilt on the body, closed his eyes, pretending to be still in a coma.


    It''s all in one go. I don''t know how many times.


    Murongsheng looked at the man lying on the bed and sighed. He didn''t know when he would wake up completely. Every time I have to come to see him in the secret place, when I feel my pulse, I''m also very tired of time.


    I''m afraid that when I feel the pulse, I suddenly feel that this person''s condition suddenly worsens. It''s just a kind of unbearable suffering.


    The pulse, looking at the pulse really no big problem, in the heart this just relaxed.


    "Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong," murongsheng said with a sigh of relief. "Otherwise, if you suddenly die like last time, I really don''t know how to pull your life back from the gate of hell."


    Murongsheng pinched shangguanhuang''s finger and said to himself, "I forgot to come to see you at noon. It''s my fault. Next time I will never make such a mistake again, you will forgive me a lot. "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, he pretended to be shangguanhuang in a coma. He almost couldn''t help but agreed.


    Fortunately, his brain is relatively sober, at the last moment, stabilized his thoughts, continue to pretend that he is a dead man.


    "Oh! Don''t talk is default! I think you have forgiven me, "murongsheng said excitedly." it''s really wonderful. I didn''t expect you to be so nice! You''ll forgive me every time. You''re really a good man! "


    This saying, almost didn''t let shangguanhuang a mouthful of old blood to spray out.


    I''ve never seen such a cheeky person as the little woman in front of me.


    He is now a coma, how can rely on his inability to speak, no consciousness, so bullying it?!

 Chapter 451

    I don''t know how many things he missed during his coma.


    Fortunately, he didn''t wake up the little woman after he woke up. Otherwise, she will find out how he can still hear these words.


    I''m afraid as long as the woman in front of him finds that he wakes up, she will send him away directly.


    Fortunately, I didn''t do that, otherwise I would regret it all my life.


    "You see how good I am to you. I know you haven''t had a bath for so long, so I brought all the hot water here," murongsheng patted the wooden bucket on the side. "But I can only help you clear your upper body, and you can do it yourself when you wake up. But you also have to thank me and see how much I take care of you


    Ah.


    I will be moved by myself!


    So hard to take care of a person, almost cry out.


    Help to take a bath, help to see a doctor, help to feed, what else did she not do?


    If this man turns over and doesn''t recognize others when he wakes up, she will certainly strangle this man with her own hands!


    Shangguanhuang, lying on the bed, almost laughs when he listens to murongsheng.


    As a woman, it''s OK to take off a man''s clothes casually. As a result, I even had to help with the bath, and at night I was naked and sleeping in the same bed with the man!


    Although, murongsheng''s behavior made shangguanhuang feel very comfortable. But on the other hand, if someone else is injured, will the woman in front of her do the same to others?!


    As long as he thought of such a possibility, shangguanhuang''s anger came out of his heart.


    For a moment, the temperature inside the room suddenly became cold, which made murongsheng shrink his neck and touch the goose bumps on his arm.


    "How do you feel, it''s a little cold all of a sudden?"


    Murongsheng frowned, feeling suddenly become some not quite right. And this is not right. It seems that the man lying on the bed has been brought here.


    Is it


    With a lesson from the past, murongsheng quickly takes shangguanhuang''s arm and says: "no, don''t scare me! How long has it been? Why is the cold coming back? Can''t you control it a little bit? "


    Can''t you hold it back?!


    Murongsheng frowned and put his pulse on his face. As a result, for a long time, his brow turned into a small knot in one''s heart. He was very puzzled: "strange, nothing happened?"


    How normal the pulse is, how Hengchang it is. There is no problem at all. It must be that the pulse beat faster than before, but the chill didn''t mean to attack at all.


    So, what happened just now?


    Murongsheng is very puzzled, completely unable to find the source there. And shangguanhuang also felt his reaction was a little big, instantly his emotions to convergence up, for a while. Just that kind of cold to the bone inside the breath instantly disappeared without a trace.


    It''s like the cold inside the room just now is the illusion of murongsheng himself.


    Murongsheng instantly widened his eyes and looked around in an incredible way: "it''s really strange. Is it difficult to meet a ghost?"

 Chapter 452

    Murongsheng does not want to believe that he reaches out again to catch shangguanhuang''s pulse, which is very calm. Even just the pulse beat fast, as if they put the wrong pulse.


    "It''s just..."


    Murongsheng can''t understand the situation inside. He looks at shangguanhuang lying on the bed with his eyes. Just when shangguanhuang was staring at by murongsheng, he felt uncomfortable all over. Scared the muscle on the face wants to shake up, Murong Sheng this just moved the line of sight of the suspicion.


    "Your illness is really strange. I''ve never seen anything so strange. It''s really a long experience. " Murong Sheng shook his head, sighed, muttered in a low voice, and turned to pick up things.


    Anyway, she couldn''t figure out how to do it. She could only temporarily attribute all the strange things to herself.


    Anyway, she had never seen such a strange disease.


    I haven''t seen it, I haven''t touched it, and I don''t even know some strange features. Murongsheng doesn''t know what kind of changes will happen inadvertently.


    Can only slowly study, anyway, this man has not wake up, sooner or later she will be thoroughly studied.


    Not being looked at by murongsheng''s oppressive sight, shangguanhuang was slightly relieved. Just a little bit, if murongsheng insists on staring at him for two seconds, he will show his flaws.


    Fortunately


    Fortunately, murongsheng did not continue to insist.


    Shangguanhuang happily opens his eyes with a small slit, and sees murongsheng cleaning up his bath. All of a sudden, murongsheng''s action pauses. Shangguanhuang quickly closes his eyes and pretends to be in a coma.


    Murongsheng looked back and frowned at the man lying on the bed. Eyes closed, breathing as like as two peas, which were exactly the same as before.


    It''s strange.


    Murongsheng''s brow is wrinkled tightly. He just feels that there is a line of sight staring at her. The sense of existence of that line of sight is very strong, it is impossible for her not to be aware of it.


    But


    There are only two people in this room, one is her, and the other is lying on the bed with her eyes closed. How is that possible?


    Murongsheng looked around and shook his head.


    This is her territory. No one can come in without her guidance. Don''t say it''s human, even if the ghost can''t get in, she won''t scare herself.


    Murongsheng is not entangled in this matter. He feels the water temperature is just right. He came over and pulled open the quilt on shangguanhuang''s body.


    For a moment, shangguanhuang only felt the cool wind blowing through his bare upper body. That cool to the extreme taste, almost let shangguanhuang subconsciously sit up from the bed. Finally, relying on their own strong will, to forcibly suppress down.


    But fingers and toes, or did not control the contraction.


    Such a slight and obvious movement must have been discovered by murongsheng before. But now, murongsheng''s attention falls on shangguanhuang''s lower part.


    It''s not that she wants to see it on purpose, but her eyes are really controlling the arrangement, and she always wants to see the position of shangguanhuang.


    It depends on men. Sometimes they can''t control it. It depends on women''s breasts.

 Chapter 453

    And murongsheng, now is also unconscious to the position of shangguanhuang sweep.


    Although shangguanhuang''s eyes are forced, he is a man who practices martial arts all the year round. Even with the eyes closed, the other senses of the body are keen. Murongsheng''s eyes were clear when he looked at him.


    In the heart has one kind of inexplicable feeling, but also proud to feel a bit curious, there are some funny.


    The little woman standing in front of her can really do anything!


    Pick his clothes, hold him to sleep, and now I''m staring at the place where he is, it''s just It''s Miss Huahua!


    But it''s obvious that he was looked at like this. Shangguanhuang was very angry, but he didn''t feel offended at all. Body inexplicably excited, as long as the thought of murongsheng looking at his place, as a man can''t help but want to show off.


    There is an indescribable idea that is breaking through the ground and slowly waking up.


    Let originally some embarrassed murongsheng see this scene, instantly stare round eyes: "hmm?!"


    What''s going on?!


    Didn''t she just look twice through the door? Why did you start to say hello to her? Don''t be so polite at all, really! You''re welcome at all!


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to say for a moment. She just looked at it a few more times, which excited people. She didn''t know her eyes, she could have such a skill!


    Can she consider opening a hospital?


    I''m specially responsible for treating people who are not excited. Just take a look at them. I don''t need to prescribe medicine for patients at all.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were about to break through the only bondage. He silently turned his eyes away, and his face was speechless: "I''m just looking at it. Don''t be excited. Forget it. I don''t see anything. "


    Shangguanhuang, who had been lying on the bed and was excited for no reason, was a little shy and excited. Now he suddenly heard murongsheng speak like this, and his face turned black immediately.


    Are you kidding?


    This woman said she didn''t see anything?!


    Ha ha ha.


    How can this man be so fond of lying?!


    If you lie without conscience, you will be easily punished by heaven!


    If God doesn''t deal with this woman, sooner or later, he will do it himself. Let her say for herself whether she saw it or not!


    Murongsheng eased his mood for a while, then dragged shangguanhuang down from the bed and to the side of the barrel. Then he found a problem.


    That is


    How can she get people in when the barrel is so high?!


    If it''s OK to say like green cherry, you can still hold it. But the key is that the man is so tall and heavy, so she can''t help it!

 Chapter 454

    Do you want to wake shangguanhuang up and let him walk into the barrel?


    Isn''t that a joke?!


    Murongsheng sighed deeply and changed his posture to lift shangguanhuang up and sit on the edge of the barrel. He drags shangguanhuang''s two arms and tries to pull people in front of him.


    Put the man on his back and let shangguanhuang''s buttocks lean against the barrel. He slowly wants to move up and is ready to put him in the barrel.


    There is nothing wrong with this method, but the key is that there is something that makes her very embarrassed now.


    Murongsheng felt uncomfortable, shangguanhuang felt more uncomfortable.


    Slightly opened his eyes, looking at murongsheng trying to get him into the barrel. Feel two people''s bodies close together, so people feel the match.


    I really want to


    I want to wake up now!


    This is just playing with fire!


    Shangguanhuang just felt that he was about to lose his hold, but he finally fell into the barrel, and the whole person sank directly into the barrel. The temperature of water is not low, but at least it can help to suppress the fire.


    Tut, let this little woman in front of me escape again.


    Murong Sheng immediately felt very relaxed behind him, and his heart was relaxed. I want to let go of people''s legs, but I don''t know what''s going on. I felt a strange force coming from behind and brought her directly into the barrel.


    Murongsheng screamed and fell into the water.


    Fortunately, the quick reaction, murongsheng two hands to grasp the edge of the barrel, legs are also on the outside. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole person will really fall into the water.


    But even in this way, most of murongsheng''s body was submerged in the water. This posture is very difficult, which makes the image of murongsheng suffer


    Anyway, it''s ugly.


    If someone sees him, I don''t know what kind of juggling murongsheng is playing.


    Shangguanhuang is splashed by murongsheng. His face is full of water, and his heart is also full of happiness. Eyes open a small slit and look down. Fall on murongsheng''s head, and then listen to her cry, and try hard to get out of the barrel.


    The corner of the mouth slightly hook up the radian is how all can''t press down.


    Let you this little woman play with fire, now it is finally back!


    Don''t you know men''s clothes can''t be taken off?


    Don''t you know that men can''t look around?!


    Now that''s the lesson, right? You dare to do that in the future!


    It''s not easy for murongsheng to get out of the bucket. I tried many times and failed every time. Finally, he took off his shoes and stood up in the barrel.


    He turned his back to shangguanhuang and wiped the water off his face.


    "Take a bath, how can you work so hard! Am I going to take a bath for you or am I going to take a bath myself? It''s really bad luck Murongsheng looked at his wet appearance, a face of speechless.


    But shangguanhuang at the back of her body was very satisfied with the picture, because she was wet with water all over her body, and Luo skirt was tightly attached to her body. Originally, murongsheng''s body was very thin. Now it seems that his waist is not full.

 Chapter 455

    According to murongsheng''s age, his body is still too thin, which is very bad.


    Shangguanhuang frowned. After that, he must mend the body well. If he is too thin, it is very uncomfortable to hold him in his arms!


    Thinking about the feeling of holding murongsheng in my arms that night, aftertaste. Although more comfortable, but women or more meat is better. Moreover, if a woman is too thin, it will be hard for her to have children in the future.


    How could he make her suffer?


    Shangguan Huang is thinking about how to fatten Murong Sheng in the future. Suddenly he sees Murong Sheng with his back to him and wants to turn out of the barrel.


    The action is very indecent. It doesn''t look like a girl at all. As a result, one leg was almost stretched out, and then murongsheng took it back.


    Then I heard murongsheng murmuring in a low voice, obviously abandoning himself.


    "Why do I have to go out when I''m in? Anyway, I didn''t take a bath, or... " Murong Sheng turned his head and looked at Shangguan Huang with his eyes closed. His head was slightly on the edge of the barrel, motionless. "Anyway, people are in a coma, so it won''t be any good."


    Murongsheng turned his mouth, twisted his head, took off his wet clothes and muttered: "there''s only such a bucket of hot water. I can''t wash it for you. Then I''ll use the water left by you, right? Anyway, I''ve seen almost everything about you. It''s not bad to take a bath together. Simply, don''t waste it, just wash it together. "


    She couldn''t see it again. She didn''t suffer any loss. She just had to make do with the bath.


    Murongsheng''s heart is very big. He doesn''t realize that the person behind him has opened his eyes slightly. Looking at murongsheng with his back to him, throwing out his clothes one by one


    Looking at murongsheng''s back, shangguanhuang swallows his saliva unconsciously.


    It''s really hard.


    It''s really hard to see and eat!


    Murongsheng a black cyan high in the top of his head, only the thin hair scattered hanging in the neck above. The curve of his back is directly exposed in shangguanhuang''s eyes, which is perfect to flawless in his eyes


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t know what other women''s backs are like, but this in front of him makes a trace of evil fire emerge in his heart, which makes him really don''t want to continue to pretend to be in a coma!


    I don''t know why, Mingming lacks the charm of a woman, but he can deeply attract shangguanhuang''s eyes and make him unable to move.


    Even though shangguanhuang had seen murongsheng''s whole body last night, he still can''t wait to see him turn around


    Just after thinking about it, murongsheng on the other side turned around and sank into the water. As soon as I looked up, I saw shangguanhuang''s tightly closed eyes. I felt strange.


    I know clearly that the person in front of me is in a coma state. I don''t know anything and I can''t see anything. But two people crowded in such a narrow barrel inside the bath, or let Murong Sheng''s heart some of the uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Originally, there should be a lot of water in the barrel, but because it has just been tossed out a lot. Now both of them crowded in, and the water just reached her chest.

 Chapter 456

    You can imagine how much water there is left in the bucket after both of them go out.


    Hurry to wash the sweat stains on the body, hurry to leave, always feel this kind of situation now, let people feel strange.


    Murongsheng can''t just wash himself, but also estimate to shangguanhuang from time to time. I don''t know if I feel angry from time to time. I''m a little bit heavy. Murongsheng rubbed shangguanhuang''s chest twice, then he saw red marks on his chest, which was very eye-catching.


    It''s like being whipped by murongsheng.


    It''s really hard for murongsheng to know what to say.


    "Tell me about you, how can a man''s skin be so delicate? Just touch it and it will be red. A little pinch will be a big red mark. If any girl saw it, she would have to cry to death


    Shangguanhuang closed his eyes and listened to murongsheng''s comments on his body. Half is praise, and the other half is dislike. But if you think about it carefully, you will also feel that there is a bit of disgust in the praise.


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t know. What makes murongsheng dislike him? How can she dislike him so much?


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang sometimes really wants to slap murongsheng on the head. I really want to press murongsheng''s head in the water and let her shut up.


    This heart not only bears the torment of murongsheng, this body also bears the torment of murongsheng all the time.


    How could he live such a miserable life?


    If murongsheng''s action of wiping his body was heavier, shangguanhuang could still distract his attention with the help of this painful feeling.


    But murongsheng was afraid to wipe shangguanhuang''s whole body red, like steaming in hot water. The strength was gentle. It''s like someone is tickling him with a feather in his hand.


    It''s the same as it''s not. Can it really rub out mud??!


    I''m afraid nothing can be rubbed out!


    This kind of action is nothing for murongsheng, but on shangguanhuang''s body, I feel that I have been teased for a long time! The underwater body is about to explode! It''s hard!


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid murongsheng hasn''t finished washing yet, and he''s already suffocated.


    It''s a shame to say it!


    Murongsheng cleaned shangguanhuang''s upper body very carefully, which satisfied him: "done! I''ll get you out in a minute! "


    After washing the patient, it''s his turn. Murongsheng cleaned his body and was about to wring out the towel when a low and hoarse voice came from his ear: "are you so perfunctory when you bathe people? Have you forgotten where else you haven''t washed? "


    Murongsheng was startled and suddenly raised his head. He just looked at a pair of deep rolling eyes under the ghost mask, which looked like a storm!


    Murongsheng first surprised: "you wake up?"


    Then reaction, now the scene seems to be some of the wrong, face change, quickly want to run out of the barrel.


    Murongsheng is fast, but shangguanhong is faster than her. Directly toward the people rushed in the past, will Murong Sheng suddenly in the arms.


    Murong Sheng, who didn''t run out, was held in his arms by Shangguan Huang and blocked in the barrel.

 Chapter 457

    An arm directly tightly embraces her to, get up and go up, will Murong Sheng to encircle and chase to block of dead. Do not leave any gap to escape, to force in their own arms.


    These two people are not dressed, skin and skin touch each other, so that the water temperature has a sudden warming feeling.


    Murong Sheng swallowed his saliva, but he didn''t expect Shangguan Huang to wake up at this time.


    Look!


    I''m really a beast. It''s just the right time to wake up!


    It is clear that she is kind-hearted to give people a bath, the result was caught.


    When can you wake up? When she gave him medicine, when she took good care of him Don''t wake up! Just at this time, I woke up and took her by surprise.


    This scene is really embarrassing!


    "That..." Murongsheng reaches out his hand against shangguanhuang''s chest and wants to distance himself from others. The smile on his face is more ugly than crying. "Can you stay away a little bit? If we want to talk about something, let''s put on our clothes first... "


    In any case, she pulled out people''s clothes. She needs to explain this matter well. She can''t make people think that she is a female beast!


    "This matter, I can explain But could you please... "


    Stay away from her first!


    All this is just a misunderstanding!


    Shangguanhuang looks at the woman in her arms with a smile. She thinks she will be angry instantly. After all, her body was clearly shown by him just now. But unexpectedly, this woman''s reaction is actually like this.


    It really exceeded his imagination and made him feel very surprised.


    Originally shangguanhuang wanted to explain to murongsheng, saying that he didn''t mean to open his eyes.


    Now hearing murongsheng''s words, his blurted words suddenly changed. With a pick of eyebrows, he slowly approached murongsheng''s face: "explain? What do you want to explain? Took off my clothes while I was in a coma? Why do you take off my clothes and tease me


    "Molesting?"


    When murongsheng heard these two words, he raised his voice a lot, and almost knocked down everything in the room.


    She is looking at this person for a long time did not take a bath, so the kindness to help take a bath. In case this person wakes up, he will be fumigated to death by his bad smell. How can it be called molestation?!


    "I tell you, don''t wronged people casually. I don''t admit it! I am kind to help you to take a bath, you actually framed me to tease you?! I tell you, even if I want to tease, I will find a handsome man to tease! You are so old, who knows how many women have infected you! What''s more, you''re wearing a ghost mask all day, and you don''t dare to show your true face. What do I do with you? "


    Murongsheng was waiting for shangguanhuang. He said angrily, "I don''t know whether you are a human or a ghost. How can I tease you. If you look like an ugly man, I''m going to lose money! "


    That''s to say, the figure should be good-looking and who knows what it looks like.

 Chapter 458

    Listening to murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang''s face became more and more dark and ugly.


    "You mean to say that I''m not good-looking enough for you? Besides, what else have you had with other women? "


    Even if the mask on shangguanhuang''s face was not taken off, people could feel the anger in his eyes. He almost didn''t turn it into substance and burned murongsheng to ashes.


    Murongsheng intuitively thinks that the current situation is very unfavorable to her!


    She is not dressed, she is sitting in a barrel, she is naked and honest, she is still trapped here.


    The close fitting of the two people has made murongsheng feel numb.


    Even feel shangguanhuang''s little brother is getting bigger and bigger, is about to break the only shackles!


    It''s really bad!


    Murongsheng''s back was tightly attached to the edge of the barrel, and there was no place for his face to escape. But still trying to shrink, with shangguanhuang distance: "that, can you get up first, we two people like this, there is no way to speak well."


    How could shangguanhuang not know what murongsheng was thinking? When murongsheng retreated, he approached him for a few minutes and let murongsheng retreat.


    "Don''t go too far, you man!" Murongsheng was afraid that this person would stick directly on her body at last, and immediately he was scared to warn her.


    This is looking at her clothes are off, there is no hand to hold any objects, right?!


    Shangguan Huang shook his head: "I think it''s good to talk like this." Two people can be honest with each other, there is better than this?


    Murongsheng is furious and struggling to get rid of shangguanhuang. I have never seen such a shameless person.


    She doesn''t believe it. On her territory, can this ghost face man restrain her? You know something here is under her control! She can do whatever she wants. If she wants something, it will fly to her!


    Murongsheng directly thought of calling the silver needle. For a moment, murongsheng with empty hands had a silver needle in his hand.


    "I''ll ask you again, don''t you want to let go and have a good conversation?" Murongsheng issued a final warning.


    Shangguan Huang narrowed his eyes: "don''t let go."


    "Well, since you don''t let it go, don''t blame me for being rude!" Murongsheng''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and quickly stabbed shangguanhuang''s back.


    Shangguanhuang has known for a long time that murongsheng is not the kind of person who can sit and wait for his death. When he sees that murongsheng wants to move, he quickly turns to grab murongsheng''s wrist. Originally, he had the foundation of martial arts, and he was fed spring water and spring fruit by murongsheng every day. This skill was not what murongsheng could guard against.


    Almost at the moment when murongsheng was about to succeed, he lost his hand and fell into shangguanhuang''s control.


    Immediately angry murongsheng want to scold: "you quickly let go!"


    Murongsheng struggles to get rid of shangguanhuang''s hand. He is angry and annoyed.


    How could she save such a shameless man?! It''s better to let it live and die on its own!

 Chapter 459

    This is to save an ungrateful man!


    Why didn''t she remember at that time that this man still had such an animal side!


    "Let me go!"


    Shangguanhuang has already caught people. How can he let murongsheng go?


    If you let go, I don''t know how this little girl will show her teeth and claws. At that time, I don''t want to have a chance to catch people: "don''t let go, I''m not stupid."


    Only a fool can let people go.


    Shangguanhuang''s two legs pressed murongsheng, and his two hands held her wrists tightly. I''m afraid that if Murong Sheng is not careful, he will escape from his arms. The body is closely attached to murongsheng''s body. The previous action made the water in the barrel less, and now I don''t know how much it was splashed out.


    For a moment, two people''s position directly fell in a direction. Shangguanhuang sits close to the barrel, while murongsheng is now in his arms.


    There is no way for murongsheng to move.


    "Can you let me go?" Murong Shengqi gnashes his teeth, hands can''t move, but there is still room for his feet to move. Push the bucket with both feet, pull back with this force, and want to run out in this way.


    Shangguanhuang frowned. Although this is a method, if it is not handled properly, murongsheng will certainly have it. Suddenly, he put his head forward and put murongsheng''s ear into his mouth.


    Murong Sheng was the first one to shiver. Now he didn''t dare to move.


    Shangguanhuang originally wanted to try this method to make people stop. Now it seems that he has found something strange. He not only held murongsheng''s ear and lip in his mouth, but also put out his tongue to lick it, which made murongsheng tremble a little.


    The facial expression on the face is very complex, the brow tightly wrinkles together, is like eating any special sour fruit.


    "You Can you stop licking? Are you a dog? Lick what I''m doing, let go Murongsheng''s words seem to have a lot of morale, but his voice is trembling, and there is no strength for people to listen to.


    All over the body because shangguanhuang suddenly made out of this, from a goose bumps. From the foot to the head, there is a kind of soft feeling. A kind of feeling that she had never had before made her feel bad.


    This feeling is so strange that she doesn''t like it at all. It seems that there is no way to lift the whole body, which makes murongsheng panic. How did not expect, but was licked an ear, how can let a person so uncomfortable?


    No one had done such a thing to her before. I didn''t expect that my reaction would be so big.


    Listening to murongsheng''s voice, it sounds very powerful. In fact, it''s a little bit of praying. Shangguanhuang seems to find a new toy, not only did not loosen, but intensified.


    He gently grinds murongsheng''s ears and lips with his teeth. His voice is low and murongsheng can hear clearly. What''s more, the hot air from shangguanhuang''s mouth is coming to murongsheng''s ears for free.


    For a moment, Murong Sheng didn''t control it for a moment, and hummed out his voice directly.


    "Tut," shangguanhuang found for the first time that it was so interesting to lick the little girl''s ears. He licked murongsheng''s ears with the tip of his tongue and rubbed his teeth from time to time to make murongsheng weak. "Is that so sensitive?"

 Chapter 460

    Murongsheng is weak all over now, like a water snake without bones, leaning on shangguanhuang and humming. Eyes are mixed with a little bit of water, the voice out with a little bit of crying out.


    Even if it is already like this, shangguanhuang is not ready to let people go.


    The girl didn''t know what she had done when he was in a coma. Now he had to bully people back to be satisfied.


    "No, no, no!" Murongsheng''s tears are coming out. He leans on shangguanhuang and his eyes are watery. "You Don''t do that... "


    Zhenima is a beast!


    The whole person''s strength seems to have been drained. Now it''s like a little wretch who can step on and bully.


    Shangguanhuang holds the trembling man in his arms and looks at murongsheng who sobs from time to time. Although I feel that I''ve done something too much, I don''t feel guilty in my heart. On the contrary, he is satisfied with his smile. I don''t know why, he suddenly has a new hobby.


    I want to bully murongsheng and cry.


    Although this kind of thing is not pleasant to say, it makes him feel proud and satisfied.


    "I''m wrong. I won''t do it. Don''t cry." Shangguanhuang also took it as soon as he saw the good. Seeing people being tossed about by himself, he couldn''t stand it and directly bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    Murongsheng can''t run away and hide. Now he has no strength. The whole person just broke the pot and fell, so he directly shrank in shangguanhuang''s arms, and in a fit of temper, he used his feet to carry the bucket: "what are you going to do! Make it clear, or let me die! "


    He saved people, and it turned out to be such a result.


    If you want to kill or cut, just say it directly. Why do you have to torture people like this!


    Shangguanhuang lowered his head and whispered in murongsheng''s ear. By the way, he rubbed his face against murongsheng''s face and spat out two words: "dry You... "


    When murongsheng heard these two words, he suddenly had some silly eyes. The whole person was stunned, and there was no response. Let shangguanhuang wait for a long time, didn''t wait for murongsheng to speak, can''t help but strange frown. How come there is no response at all?


    Is it because I was bullied too much, so I don''t know what to say?


    Shangguanhuang wants to take a closer look at the expression on murongsheng''s face. As a result, murongsheng immediately seems to have been wronged by Tianda, and directly lies in shangguanhuang''s arms crying. Two hands break free from the shackles of shangguanhuang and beat on his chest.


    "You''re going to be shameless!"


    "How can you be like this? I saved your life. Instead of thanking me, you said such things!"


    "You are not a person, you are a beast!"


    "Do you know that it took me a lot of effort to pull you out of the water?"


    "If I had known you were such a person, I would not have saved you!"


    "Kill me! I''m blind, wrong person, save in vain! I don''t want to live. You can kill me


    Listening to Murong Sheng sobbing, Shangguan Huang is at a loss. Holding Murong Sheng, he doesn''t know where to put his hands.

 Chapter 461

    He has never coaxed a woman in such a big life!


    Especially, the woman who cried so miserably almost broke his heart.


    Shangguan Huang turns Murong God around and looks at the tears on Murong Sheng''s face. He murmurs in a low voice. He feels very sad. But what murongsheng said in his mouth made shangguanhuang want to laugh.


    For the first time to comfort people, shangguanhuang''s action is still unfamiliar. He hugs murongsheng in his arms and gently pats her on the back again and again, which is a bit awkward: "OK, don''t cry. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk like that. If there are a lot of adults, please forgive me a little bit? "


    Murongsheng is crying and burps in a low voice. He does not struggle, and then he nests in shangguanhuang''s arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat, I felt for the first time that a person would be so reliable.


    Can let a person''s heart calm down, the heart does not know how to suddenly have some sour taste. Tears, even more unstoppable to stay out.


    "I won''t do you any more. Can you stop crying? Forgive me? "


    Murongsheng snorted, but his mood was still very sad. As a result, he suddenly heard shangguanhuang''s words again, and his sobbing voice suddenly broke.


    Straight from shangguanhuang''s arms, a pair of eyes open round looking at her. What do you mean by tears and snot all over your face? What do you mean it''s not now?


    So is it the past now this time, and then what?!


    This man is really a beast in essence. Even comforters are such beasts!


    Murongsheng''s embarrassed look in shangguanhuang''s eyes, there is no taste of dislike. Lift up who is in the barrel with your hand and wipe it gently on murongsheng''s face. Wipe away all the tears and snot.


    Then he pressed the man into his arms and laughed softly, making his chest vibrate slightly: "it''s me who said the wrong thing, is it OK if I said the wrong thing? Not now, not later, not tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. "


    When we have time later, people are scared like this by him now. He is really afraid that people will be scared like a turtle in the future.


    Murongsheng carefully pondered shangguanhuang''s words in his heart, and soon figured out the meaning hidden in shangguanhuang''s words. After all, is this treating her as a little fool?


    All of a sudden, he was angry. He put his hand around shangguanhuang''s waist and gave him a hard pinch.


    Pinch the meat is very little, because only in this way, people can feel very painful.


    Shangguanhuang was pinched by murongsheng''s two fingers. He immediately took a cold breath and quickly pulled the hand over. Murongsheng curls his mouth and shakes shangguanhuang''s arm away. His hand continues to grip shangguanhuang''s meat in the just position.


    Then continue to just did not cry things, continue to cry, sobbing.


    This makes shangguanhuang have no way to understand, what murongsheng''s head is thinking. Had to let people so pinch his waist meat, and then continue to hold her.


    Murongsheng''s reaction is really funny for shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang has never seen a woman like murongsheng.


    Can let his heart grow to miss, can let him be bullied also just endure. Can let him not want to see murongsheng sad, let him have no way to give up, for her mud foot deep, for her fascinated.


    If you can make her happy, even if you want the moon in the sky, shangguanhong said that you may be able to pick it back.

 Chapter 462

    Ah.


    Shangguanhuang sighed silently in his heart. The woman in front of him may have become the biggest doom in his life.


    As long as the person to have a moment, he does not want to let go of people. Just want to have people completely, until the end of life.


    Two people just sit in the barrel, hugging each other, skin tightly fit this, body winding, feeling each other''s temperature. No one spoke, no one wanted to speak.


    So very tacit understanding of the motionless, just quietly holding each other.


    Feel now a little bit of peace.


    Not to mention that shangguanhuang didn''t understand why murongsheng started to cry just now. Even murongsheng couldn''t tell herself why she was crying like that in the arms of a man she didn''t know very well?


    It is clear that nothing happened, but she was so upset by shangguanhuang that she felt very sour in her heart. The whole person is particularly aggrieved, and the aggrieved is not good.


    Does this man really like her?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know, because she doesn''t have any views on the relationship between men and women. Just like shangguanhong, she did everything for him in her last life. But what happened?


    In the end, I was reduced to that end.


    But what about the man in front of you?


    She didn''t think she had done anything for the man, and they didn''t meet several times. What does this man like about her? It''s clear that the two of them haven''t even spoken a few times. They are not familiar with each other at all!


    Her image on the outside is always not good-looking, which will not make a man''s heart ripple. What''s more, they don''t have a good life experience and can''t say good things.


    But this man


    Even she didn''t know how she felt about him.


    Do you like it? Or hate it? Or is it better than strangers?


    Murongsheng can''t figure it out. She is afraid that she will fall into the same consequences as her life if she has more feelings. So wake up all the time, as long as you love yourself, don''t put too much emotion into anyone.


    However, after seeing this person wake up, still tease her and bully her as before. Let her heart is inexplicably relieved, there are happy, surprise, strange and tangled, all kinds of emotions intertwined.


    As if it was like a ball of thread, her heart was entangled in a mess, and she couldn''t manage it.


    Now, she is still so shameful in front of people to cry so miserable, crying nose are flowing out, really


    Murongsheng only felt very shameful, and he was almost shameless. Never felt that she could be so shameful, let her head directly into the man''s arms, is not willing to lift up.


    It''s dead!


    Shangguanhuang is rubbed by murongsheng''s head, and the corner of his mouth cocks up. He looks very happy. He never thought that he would be so happy. The mood can be as happy as it is now, and all this is brought to him by the little woman in his arms.


    Let shangguanhuang can''t help but bow his head, gently in murongsheng''s head, fell a kiss.

 Chapter 463

    And murongsheng also felt this moment, with unprecedented peace and tranquility.


    She, in the arms of a strange man, felt calm. This filled her heart with surprise, but also let her heart did not emerge out of the feeling of disgust.


    I don''t hate it. I even like it a little.


    What''s wrong with her?!


    Murongsheng''s heart suddenly gave birth to a bit of horror, and he quickly pressed down the complex emotions in his heart: "kiss what??"??! I haven''t washed my hair for more than half a month. Can you still talk? "


    This is not at all selective.


    As soon as this idea appeared in murongsheng''s mind, it made him feel lonely.


    Even if she makes herself look like a bean sprout, this man can kiss her. Isn''t that too picky! Or is there something wrong with this man''s aesthetics?! Or, this man likes to meet a woman?!


    after thinking of this man, he might be kissing a woman who is full of buckets and her face is covered with blushes. Murong''s life is full of goose bumps.


    Let her quickly eliminate the terrible thought in her mind. If she can''t think like this, it''s just like It makes people shiver all over.


    When shangguanhuang heard what murongsheng said, he was stiff. The next moment, I learned the move of murongsheng and twisted it on her waist. Said is to wring, but the strength is like to give a person to tickle the same, vicious mouth: "you little liar can''t cheat me! Even without a shampoo and a mask, what am I afraid of? "


    Can''t he smell it if he doesn''t wash his hair?!


    I haven''t washed my hair for more than half a month. Just like murongsheng, he doesn''t look like a little beggar picked up on the street.


    But even if he was a beggar, he recognized it. Who let him already, thoroughly planted on this woman''s body?


    "Little liar, I will not despise you."


    Ah, he has been reduced to this point.


    As soon as Shangguan Huang finished, murongsheng snorted: "but I dislike you!"


    With that, Murong Sheng directly pushes Shangguan Huang away and quickly turns it out of the barrel. Put the clean Luo skirt on one side and let Shangguan Huang not react.


    Standing in front of the barrel, looking at shangguanhuang in the barrel, murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows: "I almost despise you, you bird and beast."


    Shangguanhuang had no choice but to smile for a while, and a trace of loss crossed his heart. Slightly sighed a tone, the body is stiff to know that this little woman has made a hand and foot. Slightly exercise, from the back forced out a silver needle into the acupoints inside.


    Get in front of me, helplessly looking at murongsheng, eyes very sad. Murongsheng shivered and stepped back.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I look like a scum man who abandoned his wife and son."


    "Isn''t it?" Shangguanhuang''s tone is also very resentful, "I''ve said that I won''t do anything to you. How can you just run away without even saying hello?"


    He just wanted to take advantage of this quiet moment to give her a good hug.


    You don''t need a needle, do you?


    Or, up to now, he has no place in this little woman''s heart?


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flash a trace of loneliness, let murongsheng seize the moment. I don''t know why, but also slightly sour. Of course, it was just that, and then it disappeared.

 Chapter 464

    Murongsheng threw shangguanhuang a white eye: "what do you want? I don''t want to run. Am I a fool?"


    Who doesn''t care about his innocence?


    Even she was quite concerned about her innocence. How could she casually follow others. Besides, she doesn''t know what this man looks like!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t come out of the barrel. Instead, he leaned against the barrel, put his arms on the edge of the barrel, and looked at murongsheng with a smile: "how can you say that? That day, in order to save you, I fell into the water of forgetting Sichuan. "


    In order to make murongsheng safe, he can give everything. But how can murongsheng look at him like this?


    Is he the kind of person who is inferior to animals?


    "Yes, you''re right," murongsheng said. He didn''t pretend to find anything. "But did you forget that I didn''t cry and cry and beg you to save me, did you?"


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t speak. He stares at murongsheng through the ghost mask. That vision, it seems that murongsheng did something wrong, let her heart some hair empty.


    However, she did not do anything heinous! What she said was true. She really didn''t ask this person to save her!


    It''s the man''s wishful thinking to save her.


    Although She was really moved and shocked by this man''s behavior. But I was not moved to the idea of giving away my innocence.


    Shangguanhuang slightly lowered his eyes, his voice with a bit of self mockery, the whole person looked very pitiful: "I thought that if I saved you, you would be able to promise each other. And when I opened my eyes, we were honest. So, I thought you agreed, but I misunderstood... "


    Later, shangguanhuang didn''t finish his words, but it was really a bit unpleasant to hear in murongsheng''s ears.


    Isn''t that accusing her of being too fickle? After all, people didn''t want to save her life at that time. She didn''t take people to heart, and The situation just now is really easy to cause misunderstanding.


    Shangguan Huang''s misunderstanding is not an excuse, but her


    Murongsheng wants to explain to others, but how can he explain the secret place? She also can''t meet a person casually to tell others, Hello, my body has a secret place this kind of thing?


    When murongsheng was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to say, he heard shangguanhuang continue to say: "I just heard you say that after I fell into the water of forgetting River, you rescued me?"


    Murongsheng nodded. At that time, they were alone. Who else could she be? But she had to think of a reason to put people off. Otherwise, the man suddenly asked what, how to save him from the water, it would be troublesome.


    Who knows, shangguanhuang didn''t tangle much on this issue. He said directly: "since you saved me, then you are my life-saving benefactor. If I can''t repay my life-saving kindness, I''ll have to commit myself to it. "


    "You know, my life is very valuable."

 Chapter 465

    Murong Sheng stretched out his hand and pulled out his ears. How can he feel that this sentence sounds familiar?


    Feel some of their thinking can not keep up with the man said, slightly frowning, want to understand what this person is going to do.


    Then I saw that the man suddenly stood out from the wooden basin.


    The upper body was not dressed, while the pants of the lower body were wet by water and tightly attached to his body. His body was perfectly outlined. He didn''t know how to cover up and came out of the barrel.


    As if he was wearing clothes, he walked slowly towards murongsheng.


    Looking closely at murongsheng, he went to the bed and lay down. He put on a hook posture: "help my benefactor, how do you think I''ll repay him with my body?"


    Murongsheng was stunned!


    Looking at shangguanhuang in shock, his eyes are as big as the bell, and his eyes are about to fall out.


    This man, after all, is shameless!


    This kind of thing can be done. Does he think he is the waiter in the building! Return with the body?! She doesn''t need it. She doesn''t need it at all!


    "You Shame on you


    Murong Sheng trembled and glared at the man with his eyes. But when the eyes really fell on the man, the anger in his heart was pressed down again.


    It has to be said that if you only look at the man''s body, it''s really a beauty.


    Lie on the side of the bed so big, stretch out all his limbs, there is no cover up and shyness. It seems that I trust my body very much and show off my strong body to her.


    Don''t be shy, even the sense of shame, Murong Sheng didn''t see it in this man. All over the body are telling people, that is, he is seducing you!


    With his own body, with his body full of masculinity, he bewitches murongsheng to let her go willingly.


    At this time, shangguanhuang suddenly stretched out his hand towards murongsheng, his voice was low and dumb, full of magnetism: "come here..."


    Murongsheng looked at this scene, only feel some of the throat slightly dry, want to drink a cup of cold water, to be able to heat the body down. Involuntarily, unconsciously listening to shangguanhuang''s words, he walked slowly and stretched out his hand


    And then there was a big bang.


    Murong Sheng slapped Shangguan Huang hard on the palm of his hand, which stretched out to her. He glared at him angrily: "how can you be so shameless? I''ve never seen such a shameless person in my life


    A big man wants to seduce her with his perfect body?!


    This kind of thing can be done. Is there anything this man can''t do?!


    Besides, is she so easy to cheat?!


    Although I was just a little confused by this man, but I soon reacted! Everyone loves beauty. Even if it''s someone else, they will be confused. Maybe, it will be set up directly!


    She just the performance has been very good, relying on their own strong has been out of the resistance!

 Chapter 466

    Murongsheng looked up and down at shangguanhuang and sneered: "do you want to seduce me with your body? I tell you, daydreaming


    It''s not so easy for her to be fooled by a knife on the head of the color word!


    Seduce?


    Shangguanhuang''s brow slightly wrinkled, to tell the truth, he just didn''t want to seduce her. But if you really want to achieve the goal, maybe you can use this move.


    Didn''t expect that men can seduce women?


    Shangguanhuang understood that when murongsheng was full of fog, he directly reached out and pulled the man over, threw him on the bed, and then pressed him under his body.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as murongsheng came back to himself, he found that he couldn''t get rid of it: "release me quickly!"


    Murongsheng was struggling, but he had no use for shangguanhuang. In murongsheng''s incredible eyes, shangguanhuang directly bowed his head and held murongsheng''s lips.


    Strong and powerful, but without losing tenderness.


    Let murongsheng''s heart jump. All he can smell is shangguanhuang


    When Murong Sheng came back to her, Shangguan Huang had left her lips and looked down at her, with a taste of satisfaction. A pair of deep eyes, seems to be able to let murongsheng''s soul are deeply absorbed.


    Tongue slightly licked the lip, as if in the aftertaste of what just happened.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang like this, and he felt embarrassed for a while. There is a kind of inexplicable anger that murongsheng wants to vent.


    I don''t know whether I''m angry with shangguanhuang or I''m angry that I''m suddenly confused.


    This is her territory. If he wants to hurt shangguanhuang, it''s not impossible.


    Here, shangguanhuang wants to suppress her and control her. Normally, it''s impossible!


    But now, she was suppressed by shangguanhuang and allowed to do whatever she wanted.


    Murongsheng''s face was very angry, but she was very upset. She began to soften her heart. In other words, she knew that this person would not want his own life in order to save her, so she believed that he would not hurt her.


    So, so indulge his behavior, no further hand hurt him.


    Perhaps, in her heart, shangguanhuang has been divided into a group of people who can be trusted. Even, he cleared up a small area in his heart and gave it to him.


    Therefore, shangguanhuang is now able to smile at her so arrogantly, with the pride of his success. The whole person is like a mouse eating the lamp oil, happy.


    Shangguanhuang''s cold and cold days in the past disappeared at this time. What he left at this moment can only accommodate murongsheng. His eyes are very clear, and no one can let him see into his heart.


    "If I could die on you, I would be happy."


    Shangguanhuang said in a low voice and rubbed murongsheng''s lips lightly, as if he had gained a rare treasure, he was reluctant to let go.


    Make murongsheng''s lips feel some numb, will soon have no consciousness.


    Two people''s breath is clearly so different, but now it is very harmonious, interweave two people together.

 Chapter 467

    Murongsheng''s brain was blank, and he almost stopped thinking. But, this kind of atmosphere, really let her have some


    Shangguanhuang suddenly took a cold breath and quickly evacuated after a light breath. Looking at murongsheng with some dissatisfaction.


    Only feel a bloody taste in the mouth, spread in the mouth.


    "You are so cruel that you have to bite your future husband. At that time, won''t you be afraid to bite me? " Shangguanhuang a mouth of rust taste, tone a little angry.


    Murongsheng had just calmed down. He heard shangguanhuang''s words in an instant. He almost fainted.


    "What are you talking about! What future husband, when did I marry you? Don''t be afraid to flash your own words! " Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang fiercely. This man is more and more aggressive when he eats tofu! "If I were your husband, I would be your husband!"


    "Oh," shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows, "it''s a lot of breath. Do you want to be my husband? If Baofeng kingdom is still there, your injustice may come true. But now, you can only be my wife. "


    Murongsheng frowned and keenly felt that shangguanhuang seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t seem to understand what it meant: "what do you mean? "Baofeng kingdom?"


    How does this country sound so strange?


    I never heard it in my last life.


    Is there really this country?


    The more Murong Sheng wanted to know, the less Shangguan Huang explained: "what is Baofeng kingdom? Then marry me. As long as you marry me, I''ll tell you everything. "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and sneered.


    This kind of deceiving three-year-old child''s view, this person also dares to tell her. Do you think she is retarded or mentally handicapped?


    "I''m not interested at all. I''ll find out myself if you don''t tell me. So, get out of my way


    After hearing this, shangguanhong didn''t get out of his way. On the contrary, because of murongsheng''s "no interest in marrying you", his anger suddenly rose.


    What is powerful and powerful is that he can''t get up on murongsheng, and his tone doesn''t allow people to question: "your body has been seen by me. Who else do you want to marry if you don''t want to marry me?"


    "Tut," murongsheng chuckled, "will I marry you? What you think is really interesting. "


    At that time, when she was in the ghost king biezhuang, her body was looked at by many people. What, does she have to marry so many people?!


    "Just look at it. Anyway, I don''t want to cover it up. I think it''s good for you. You don''t need to be responsible for it."


    Taking advantage of shangguanhuang''s sudden absence, murongsheng pushes him away and catches him just to run down from the bed.


    And is shangguanhuang the kind of person who is easy to get rid of? When murongsheng''s feet haven''t fallen to the ground, he is immediately picked up by shangguanhuang and pressed back to the bed.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng only felt the numbness of his scalp for a while, and the whole person almost began to go crazy.


    "Are you finished or not? What are you going to do?"


    She''s real. There''s no way for this person to fight or beat. When he spoke, he did not listen at all!

 Chapter 468

    Be reasonable. People can''t listen to you at all.


    It''s really annoying!


    When she saw this man unconscious, she swore. He said that he would not watch this person hurt in the future. As a result, this person used this way to repay her?!


    Who did she recruit and who did she provoke? Did she die of blood mold for eight generations? Actually in this life unexpectedly such a difficult person, the key is that she has no way!


    Murong Sheng is very speechless in his heart. If he can''t be hard, he can only be soft. He glared at the man in his heart, but his voice was very gentle: "can we talk in another posture? For example, you get up first and put on your clothes. "


    Now is a person''s body disorderly wrapped in clothes, a person naked upper body, two people overlap. Lying in bed, this position is really It makes the scalp tingle.


    The impact is so bad.


    Shangguanhuang saw murongsheng''s uneasy evasion in his eyes. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up, and his eyes were even more unkind: "however, I think this posture is very good. Only in this way can you not completely run away."


    Murongsheng has been completely speechless to this person, and even gave up the struggle. He simply broke the jar: "as long as you don''t do some strange things, why should I run?! Besides, why do you want to marry me? Because I''m naked and you see me? But don''t I see you naked too! I''ve seen it more than you. If we do that, we''re both the same, and no one is at a loss. "


    "Let us go, let''s go home and find our mothers. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Listening to Murong Sheng''s words, Shangguan Huang suddenly wants to strangle Murong Sheng.


    I really don''t know where this little woman came from.


    What do you mean you didn''t lose?!


    Which woman has been seen all by men, not crying? Not to mention the whole body, even if you see a toe, you will cry and cry, let the man marry it back.


    How come in front of this little woman, this practice will not work?


    Actually, it''s so easy to give up?


    He didn''t know whether to say she was very generous or to worry about this little woman''s unique idea.


    If it were for another woman, let alone married back, I would have killed her!


    "Don''t you want to marry me then?" Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng tightly, trying to detect some changes from murongsheng''s face.


    Want to distinguish this woman is difficult to say, or really don''t want to.


    Murongsheng nodded calmly: "yes."


    Suddenly, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. Like from the spring blooming season, directly jump into the ice and snow. The cold and violent breath from shangguanhuang made people gasp.


    Eyes fixed on the following people, eyes flashing slightly red: "why? Why don''t you want to marry me? "


    Even if it''s hard to accept, he still wants to know why. What''s wrong with him?


    However, from his feelings, I felt that she could save him and take care of him so attentively. You can''t just do it out of gratitude!

 Chapter 469

    Shangguanhuang can detect that this little woman has been merciful to him.


    If you really reject him in your heart, he is arrogant up to now, and can''t have no problem at all. She will come up with a lot of ways to hurt him, let him quietly do not toss.


    But this woman didn''t do it. Doesn''t that mean that she cares about him?


    Since I care about him and don''t exclude him, why don''t I marry him?


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t figure it out. As long as he didn''t hear the reason from this woman, he couldn''t figure it out all his life.


    Murong Sheng moves his body, and Shangguan Huang cleverly loosens people a little.


    Murong Sheng did not struggle, but pulled the blanket from one side and threw it on Shangguan Huang. His tone was very flat: "why do you have such a big obsession about marrying me?"


    "Because I want to marry you," shangguanhuang blurted out without thinking about it. "There are not so many reasons. I just want to marry you."


    She has taken root in his heart since he first met her.


    He didn''t want to let the little woman go. Anyway, he would marry her back and become his man!


    Murongsheng''s mouth drew. It was like a children''s manifesto. He had some helplessness: "don''t you like me, just want to marry me?" Marry a person, is not built on the degree of like it?


    Otherwise, meet a stranger to marry someone else?


    People may think you are sick.


    What''s more, if you don''t like it, why does this man want to save her life instead of his own?


    Shangguanhuang listened to murongsheng''s strange words, and frowned slightly: "like it?"


    What is love?


    He has never experienced it and doesn''t know what it''s like to like someone.


    He just doesn''t want to let murongsheng go now. There are not so many others that he can''t tell clearly.


    Looking at this man is full of bewilderment and blank vision, Murong Sheng''s heart is also Leng for a while. This man doesn''t know that he actually likes her?


    But how could that be?!


    If you don''t like it, this man has to save her. What''s the plan?!


    Is it crazy?!


    Murongsheng has no idea to study the man''s mind. He continues to say what he wants to say: "you want to marry me because you like me, but I don''t like you. Why should I marry you, right?"


    Shangguanhuang just came out of the dazed and confused mood, his eyes narrowed slightly: "that makes you like me, isn''t it good?"


    How easy to solve the problem, still need to say?


    Oh, my God, it doesn''t make sense with this man!


    Murongsheng rolled a big white eye: "big brother, love is not something that can be forced. You don''t want to... "


    Before he finished speaking, murongsheng felt that the atmosphere around him was very dangerous. Even shangguanhong''s eyes were mixed with a degree of threat, which made murongsheng quickly shut his mouth and stop talking.


    This man, obviously, is very dissatisfied with what she just said!


    If she goes on, who knows what this man will do

 Chapter 470

    Murong Sheng suddenly surprised with a cold sweat, quickly added: "in fact, feelings can be forced to come! Feelings are feelings. These two people get along for a long time, don''t they gradually have feelings? Sooner or later, there will be, there will be! "


    Feeling the threat of the surrounding atmosphere disappeared, murongsheng was slightly relieved.


    In the heart is also can''t help but scold yourself, shame! It''s like steering at the mercy of the wind. There''s no persistence at all!


    "But you have to give me some time, don''t you? This likes which can say likes, can like on. But I can promise, I will speed up, like you! You have to give me a little time, don''t you? "


    Anyway, as long as you can drag this moment down, it''s OK!


    As for the future, let''s talk about it later!


    Anyway, when this person goes out, whether he can meet in the future is really a matter of fact!


    Murongsheng grins at shangguanhuang with a grin, which makes people can''t bear to look directly at him.


    What''s more, she''s carrying the title of future ghost princess. Even if she really wants to do something with this man, it''s hard.


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng quietly for a long time, but he doesn''t know how much he believes in what murongsheng says. After a long time, without a word, murongsheng was let go.


    He turned over and lay down beside murongsheng: "I''ll give you a month. After a month, no matter whether you like me or not, I will marry you!"


    This is not to discuss with others, it is a very overbearing word.


    Murongsheng''s face was stiff with a smile and turned his eyes.


    Like someone in a month? Isn''t this bullshit?!


    However, he was finally coaxed, and there was no danger for the time being.


    Murongsheng quickly turned over and left from the bed. That action is simply lightning, afraid of shangguanhuang again to catch her to bed.


    As a result, shangguanhuang did not respond at all. Just slightly side head looking at murongsheng, the eye in the eye is like looking at an idiot again: "do you have food? Bring some. "


    I didn''t eat after I was in a coma for a long time, and I didn''t eat after I woke up. Now I just feel very hungry in my abdomen.


    Hearing this, Murong Sheng turned over his eyes. I''m not polite at all! Do you think of yourself as a master? You have to be waited on?!


    This time, let her go where to get food! Dig some loach, eat or not?


    Even though he thought so, murongsheng still dropped a sentence: "wait, I''ll find something for you."


    After putting on his clothes, murongsheng opens the door and goes out. When he is ready to close the door, he suddenly thinks of something special. Looking back at shangguanhuang, he stares at him with a serious face: "you are not allowed to go anywhere, you are not allowed to get out of bed, you are not allowed to go out, and you are not allowed to look around, you know?"


    If the man saw the scenery outside, her secret would be exposed.


    "If you don''t, I may not be interested. But as soon as you say that, "shangguanhuang''s eyes swept back and forth on murongsheng''s body," I suddenly want to have a look. "

 Chapter 471

    "No, if you dare to see it, I''ll make you dizzy!"


    Murongsheng''s eyes reveal a bit of ferocity, staring at shangguanhuang. One is that if Shangguan Huang has to fight against her, don''t blame her for being rude!


    She''s not joking, she''s serious!


    Shangguanhuang lazily took a look at murongsheng: "OK, I know. Don''t worry about it."


    With that, he turned his back directly to murongsheng. With his own practical actions, he showed no interest in the situation outside. Even the interest of getting out of bed is not there.


    Just heard shangguanhuang say that, I thought this person would ask. As a result, shangguanhuang didn''t respond to that.


    Murongsheng blinked a little blankly. Is this man a little too knowledgeable?


    But that was exactly what she wanted.


    Murongsheng went out and closed the door. Looking at the pile of precious medicinal materials planted outside, he frowned.


    What''s for him?


    Ganoderma lucidum? Ginseng? Or what?


    Forget it, I''d better catch two carp from the puddle and stew for that man.


    Eat fish to strengthen the body, drink more fish soup, can increase memory. Looking at that man, he doesn''t look too smart.


    Afraid that shangguanhuang didn''t mean what he said, he came out of the room. Murongsheng directly moves the medicine jar to the door of the house and stares at shangguanhuang. He can put shangguanhuang down for the first time.


    So that he can''t see the scene outside.


    It turns out that shangguanhuang is very conservative and trustworthy. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t step out. Murongsheng took the cloth, brought the medicine jar into the room, and shangguanhuang, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, turned over.


    Lying on the bed with one hand holding his head, he lazily looked at the things in murongsheng''s hand: "what''s this?"


    Murongsheng looked around the room, but he didn''t find any suitable small table, so he had to sit by the bed with his butt in his hand, and he didn''t have a good mouth: "is there any eyesight? Make it and eat it yourself. Do you want me to feed you one bite at a time? "


    Shangguanhuang did not speak and sat up. But when I reached for the jar, I noticed something wrong. It''s very hot. It''s very heavy.


    Both hands are used, there is no extra hand to eat.


    Murongsheng also saw this situation and looked a little embarrassed: "I haven''t found anything that can be used as a small table, or I''ll help you carry it and you can eat it."


    Then he reached out and was about to bring the jar back, but shangguanhuang was suddenly too high for shangguanhuang to touch the jar.


    Murongsheng looked at it in wonder: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you hungry? "


    "I carry it." Shangguanhuang light mouth.


    The confusion on murongsheng''s face is more: "how do you eat when you carry it? Look at the food with your eyes? "


    This person is not like an immortal. He has three heads and six arms.


    Just when murongsheng was still thinking about what shangguanhuang should do, he heard shangguanhuang say: "I carry it, you feed me."


    "What did you say?" Murongsheng didn''t seem to hear clearly. He stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. "You say it again. I may not have heard you clearly just now."

 Chapter 472

    Shangguanhuang is very intimate again said: "I said, I carry, you feed me, how?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes were a little ugly: "I feed you? You think it''s beautiful. Are you dreaming? "


    It''s not a child who doesn''t know what to do, but also needs to be fed?


    Do you know how to be ashamed!


    Then, if she wants to eat and drink Lasa, does she have to come hand in hand?!


    Roll, calf, son!


    Play by yourself!


    Murongsheng''s expression is very disgusting, and his face is also written with the word "unwilling".


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t speak. He just looks at murongsheng quietly. The jar in his hand is steaming out. The heat is between the two.


    There is a way, if you don''t feed me, I can starve to death here.


    Love to eat, do not eat pull down!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. She always takes soft food instead of hard. What she dislikes most is that others threaten him. Besides, it''s not her who is hungry now. What''s her worry? She''s not hungry!


    Two people just looked at each other. One was holding the jar in both hands, and the other was staring at him without saying a word.


    I don''t know how long later, murongsheng heard a sound of stomach grunting. His eyes fell on shangguanhuang''s stomach, and he began to laugh: "how? My stomach is growling. Don''t you want to eat? "


    "How can I eat if you don''t feed me?"


    What shangguanhuang said was a righteous and angry murongsheng who almost didn''t knock the jar over his face.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person threaten others by starving himself. Look, it''s still human?!


    Not long after that, there was another tummy grunt. Murongsheng finally lost the battle and glared at shangguanhuang angrily: "chichichichih, it''s not easy to save you. I can''t let you starve here!"


    But


    Murongsheng, with a spoon in his hand, looked at shangguanhuang''s ghost mask: "I said, if you want to eat, do you have to take off the mask?" So long, I haven''t seen the real face of this man. I''m really curious.


    The man''s body stiffened: "the mask can be removed from the middle."


    "Oh."


    Murongsheng answered with indifference. If this person doesn''t want others to see what he looks like, he won''t look at it. After all, everyone has everyone''s little secret, just this man is not to abide by her little secret, did not go around looking at it?


    Murongsheng reached out and took off half of the mask as shangguanhuang said.


    His eyes fell on the lower half of his face, as if there were some burn marks.


    Look at How do you feel so familiar?


    Murongsheng''s eyes swept up and down shangguanhuang''s face. He always felt that shangguanhuang was wearing a mask like a man. But all of a sudden, she couldn''t remember.


    Sometimes it really makes people angry. When you think about something, you can''t get up. If you don''t think about it, you will jump out again.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s start feeding."


    Looking at the taste that murongsheng doesn''t turn his eyes away, shangguanhuang interrupts and calls murongsheng''s thoughts back.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, took the spoon in his hand and fed it directly into shangguanhuang''s mouth: "eat! Eat

 Chapter 473

    I''m so angry!


    If the man in front of him didn''t come over because he didn''t save him, it would make people feel nothing if he died.


    But if he were bear, wouldn''t he have wasted so much of her precious medicinal materials for nothing?!


    It''s better not to save his life and let him die!


    Murongsheng''s action is very rude, but shangguanhuang is very satisfied. He is very comfortable drinking the soup that murongsheng feeds himself.


    But as soon as the soup entered, the smile on his face immediately changed. I want to throw up, but I don''t know if I should.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, murongsheng immediately laughed. Don''t you pretend to be an uncle?


    Don''t you treat me as a servant girl?


    See if it burns you!


    "Don''t spit. If you spit it out, try to drink the soup yourself!"


    Murongsheng is full of malicious threats. He smiles and looks at the man in front of him with a twisted face. He feels comfortable.


    And a mouthful of hot soup was in shangguanhuang''s mouth. He couldn''t swallow it or spit it out.


    Hot he really want to spit out, but it happened that Murong Sheng''s words heavily hit his head, let his heart a little way. No matter 37 or 21, you can only swallow a mouthful of hot soup into your stomach.


    The tongue was released ahead of time, but the throat Hot almost didn''t let always calm shangguanhuang call out voice.


    When this hot soup falls into my stomach, I only feel that the whole person is soup. The stomach is even more hot, like swallowing a mouthful of charcoal.


    Although he has cold, his temperature is much lower than that of normal people. But no one said that his internal organs are all ice!


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t stand it. He took a hard breath to relieve the pain on his tongue. But it doesn''t seem to be of much use.


    Eyes instantly fell on murongsheng''s body, breathing the air: "is it fun?"


    Murongsheng is also very honest nodded, is very fun. This man will look like this, but he can''t see it casually.


    Now I tore the half mask on my face. It looks like the same as ordinary people. It''s very pleasing to the eye.


    However, murongsheng was not so stupid as to say what he thought. Just seeing shangguanhuang''s eyes more and more dangerous, murongsheng coughed gently: "in fact, I still feel that you drink soup better. You see, now, I don''t know the temperature of the soup. If I scald you, you have to blame me, don''t you? Come on, come on, or I''ll find something for you to put on, and you can do it yourself. "


    With that, murongsheng just wanted to find something for shangguanhuang. As a result, shangguanhuang took the pot away and left the spoon empty.


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks at shangguanhuang. What does that mean?


    Shangguanhuang seems to be angry, but he doesn''t want to let murongsheng go. His voice is low: "continue to feed!"


    If you can''t do it once, you can do it twice. If you can''t do it twice, you can do it three times. There are always times when you can feed well. He can continue to bear it!


    The smile on murongsheng''s face suddenly collapsed. Did the man lose his heart? Just been scalded by her like that, how dare you continue to let her feed?


    I''m not afraid. If she''s not careful, will she burn people to death?

 Chapter 474

    Continue to feed, continue to feed, this person is not afraid of hot, then what should she worry about?


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and glared at shangguanhuang.


    Anyway, it''s not that she was burned to death. What are you afraid of?


    Murongsheng stirred the lotus root in the jar with a spoon in his hand. He scooped out the lotus root and fed it to shangguanhuang''s mouth. He raised his eyebrow and said, "come and open your mouth, ah..."


    It''s like teasing a child.


    Shangguanhuang''s heart was already angry. Now seeing murongsheng like this, he sneered and opened his head slightly: "blow!"


    It''s so hot. How can he eat without blowing?!


    Now that his tongue and throat have been burned once, he doesn''t want to be burned again!


    Shangguanhuang has a little temper, and murongsheng has a little temper even more. He quit immediately and threw the spoon back into the jar: "if you like to eat, where are so many bad things? It''s good that I can feed you! There are so many troubles. Am I your servant girl? If you want to feel comfortable, go back to your mother and let her feed you! "


    Shangguanhuang was not angry even though he was scolded by murongsheng. Just look at her coldly, suddenly flash a very sad light, light mouth said: "my mother has long passed away."


    As soon as the words fell, the two people''s atmosphere also fell into deep silence because of this sentence.


    Murongsheng was a little embarrassed. He didn''t think it would be such a situation. Neither of them had the intention to speak.


    Murongsheng, after thinking about it, reached out and picked up the spoon, scooped up a small piece of lotus root, put it on his lips and gently blew it until the temperature was almost the same. Then he handed it to shangguanhuang''s mouth and said blandly: "no, no, what do you want to show off? I haven''t lived with my parents since I was a child. Have I ever been like that. You are still living with your mother. "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t respond. Murongsheng sent the spoon forward a little more: "if you don''t eat it even if it''s not hot, aren''t you hungry?"


    According to murongsheng''s instructions, shangguanhuang opens his mouth and holds the spoon in his mouth. He looks at murongsheng for a long time.


    Murongsheng took out a spoon, but he didn''t take it out of his mouth. Then he rolled his eyes: "I let you eat, but I didn''t say that the spoon can eat. What are you doing? If you break my spoon, can you afford it? "


    Whether shangguanhuang can afford to pay or not, she has to speak out and strengthen her momentum! It can''t be ignored.


    Shangguanhuang immediately spits out the spoon and blinks at murongsheng. How do you feel that this little woman seems to have suddenly changed her sex?


    "Go on," murongsheng knew that shangguanhuang''s eyes looked at her, but he didn''t look at him. He continued to feed, "open your mouth, ah..."


    Shangguanhuang returned to his senses and glared at murongsheng.


    One time is enough. Why do you want to come twice and three times?


    Do you really think of him as a baby who doesn''t know anything?


    Shangguanhuang''s brows were tightly twisted together, and his eyes were cold and terrible. The mouth is dead close, how all don''t open.


    Looking at murongsheng''s heart is a burst of funny: "Yo, it seems that I''m full. If I''m full, I won''t eat. I''ll clean up now."

 Chapter 475

    What murongsheng said is not true, but where does shangguanhuang gamble with it?


    Quickly open your mouth, see murongsheng a spoon into his mouth, face smile is very proud.


    How come she was stubborn in front of her?


    If you want to play, stick to it. If you can''t stick to it, don''t play. It''s not embarrassing.


    Murongsheng just wants to finish feeding the people, pack up and leave. It''s too bad to find someone in the yard.


    Murongsheng keeps feeding, shangguanhuang keeps eating.


    Murongsheng has not finished chewing yet, so he feeds it. If you feed fast, you can only eat fast.


    After a while, a large pot of lotus root fish soup was eaten by shangguanhuang. When murongsheng took the jar from shangguanhuang''s hand, it was not hot. He even took a meaningful look at shangguanhuang.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, there was something wrong in his heart. When he was about to ask, he felt that murongsheng in front of him seemed to be two.


    In the heart a surprised, immediately understand come over, he this is again this small woman dig trap!


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is angry and angry. When he wants to reach out and grab murongsheng, he reaches into the air but falls down powerlessly.


    Without saying anything, the whole person fell on the bed.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang who is dazed by himself with a smile. If she didn''t want to daze him and throw him out of the secret place, how could she be so obedient?


    "In the end, I want to let you have a hot meal and send you away. Your heart should thank me." With that, murongsheng took off his shoes and stood on the bed, kicking shangguanhuang with his feet.


    Look at this man, dare to find her to feed in the future.


    Oh, by the way, there are not many opportunities to meet in the future.


    So, it''s lucky to be able to eat what she made herself!


    But this person is still very face, quietly even a pot of fish soup to finish, really give face.


    But she didn''t know. Was the food so delicious?


    She didn''t even have time to taste the fish soup in this jar.


    A little curious, he scooped the remaining soup under the jar with a spoon, drank it, frowned and spit it out.


    What kind of smell is this?!


    It''s so bad!


    A strong taste of medicinal materials, even if there is fish flavor, but the taste is still hard to say. To put it in a bad way, I give the fish soup to the dog. The dog probably doesn''t want to touch it.


    Murongsheng has tasted such a little, so he has no courage to drink it.


    I''m afraid I''ll lose my life if I try it a few more.


    But


    Murongsheng''s complicated eyes fall on shangguanhuang, who is in a coma on the bed. When the man drinks again, he doesn''t react at all?


    Eyebrows are not even wrinkled, she fed him to drink, do not know this pot of fish soup is very difficult to drink it?!


    And this man drank the whole jar directly

 Chapter 476

    Is it a lack of taste, or is it a shame to blow her self-esteem?


    Murongsheng suddenly feels sorry for this man


    But to tell the truth, she didn''t even know her craft. Who knew it would be so bad?


    If it''s hard to drink, just say it, and no one will force him to drink it, right? He didn''t know that he drank it. How could she know that she didn''t even touch it?


    Although the heart is so thinking, but still can not help but emerge out of some small happy.


    It''s all so hard to drink. This man has drunk all of it. It really gives her face!


    Murongsheng sat on the bed and looked down at shangguanhuang, who was unconscious: "for your sake, I''ll consider not leaving you in the wilderness. I''ll find you an inn and put you in it. "


    Murongsheng is quite satisfied with the result of his treatment. While the sky is not completely dark, murongsheng directly runs out of the wall secretly.


    If you go out through the gate, I don''t know how many people will follow behind you.


    Casually looking for an inn that can be seen in the past, murongsheng opens a room and throws people in.


    When shangguanhuang is lying on the bed, murongsheng reacts a little. She seems to have forgotten the man''s clothes!


    Although this looks like a little bit of that, but there is really no way. His clothes have been unable to wear for a long time. Is it difficult to give people the appearance of a beggar?


    But it''s not good to leave people on the bed in the inn so bare. After thinking about it, murongsheng drags the quilt on the bed and wraps it around shangguanhuang. Will be wrapped up in a silkworm pupa baby''s appearance, satisfied with the nod.


    Good, good, just like this, it looks very good!


    At least, it''s much better to look bald!


    After enjoying his masterpiece, murongsheng left contentedly.


    But this front foot just walked, the hind foot lies on the bed shangguanhuang to wake up vaguely.


    Wake up quickly looking at the surrounding environment, frowned. In an instant, a fault appeared in my mind, and it recovered at this time. The whole person is more sober, can''t be sober again, suddenly understand come over, how a thing.


    Looking at this strange room, shangguanhuang angrily wants to hammer a circle on the bed, but his body is called an explanation tied by murongsheng. I could only gnash my teeth and look black. Squeeze out the words from the teeth: "good, really good!"


    Separated, don''t say goodbye to him, see him awake, so can''t wait to send him away?!


    He should have fainted for a few more days to see what murongsheng is going to do!


    Although I think so, Shangguan Huang''s heart is also very clear. He can''t do it because time doesn''t allow him to be so willful.


    He didn''t know how long he was in a coma. But the only sure thing is that if the Treasury is stolen, my father will be the first to find him. I don''t know what''s going on outside because of the state treasury.

 Chapter 477

    He really wants to stay in murongsheng for a few days and look at the little woman, but the reality does not allow him to be so willful.


    Shangguanhuang takes away the quilt that is wrapped on his body and sees his naked upper body at a glance. And the naked pants on the lower body


    The top of shangguanhuang''s head is about to smoke out. This little woman is really capable!


    I was so angry and funny that there was no way to take this woman. And What makes shangguanhuang feel most regretful is that he saw, touched, kissed and slept.


    In the end, he didn''t know the little woman''s name, where she lived and how many people there were in her family.


    That is to say, even he can''t believe it, let alone others.


    Helpless sigh tone, shangguanhuang walked down from the bed, did not feel his bare upper body what shame place.


    When I stood up, I felt that the naked pants seemed heavy. I took them out to have a look. It''s all his stuff, tokens and flares. Did not expect that this little woman to do things, or more careful.


    Shangguanhuang quickly steps to the window and releases the signal bomb in his hand. Before long, there were several familiar breath, running towards his direction.


    A black shadow towards shangguanhuang standing beside the bed, is rushed past. The speed didn''t decrease at all. On the contrary, it accelerated when it was about to approach shangguanhuang.


    This made shangguanhuang''s brow wrinkle, and he stepped back several times.


    Wu Xiang, who jumped into the room, shook his body slightly, then raised his head and looked in the direction of shangguanhuang. There is a bright light in the eyes that people can''t understand.


    "Master! My subordinates have finally found you! "


    Wu Xiang''s excited exclamation made Wu Yu frown tightly.


    Can''t see the expression on Wu Xiang''s face, just listen to the voice, you know how happy Wu Xiang''s heart is.


    Although his heart is also very worried about the master''s safety, to see the master is now safe, I feel very happy. However, it is quite different from Wu Xiang''s attitude.


    Wuyu can feel things, but shangguanhuang is not necessarily able to detect them. Because from the beginning to the present, shangguanhuang''s attention has never been on Wuxiang.


    Even if it is the performance of Wu Xiang, everyone around him is aware of it. Shangguan Huang still knows nothing.


    Don''t care, don''t care, more will not put in the heart, to manage a small subordinate, what is in mind.


    "Here we are."


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes swept the two people calmly. As soon as he finished, there were two familiar breath, one before the other, jumping in from the window.


    Wu Yao''s clothes are messy, her hair is scattered behind her, and she has a kind of enchanting fragrance. Do not know, this is from which man''s bed to get up, in a hurry to come.


    Inadvertently pushed a block in front of no demon, very happy to call: "master!" Then his eyes were attracted by shangguanhuang''s strange appearance, and his face was a little complicated: "master, where have you been during this time? How to connect the clothes Is it all gone? "

 Chapter 478

    Master should not be too poor, poor can''t afford to eat, directly in the street, right?!


    Or, in order to get the silver, began to sell up the hue?


    Unintentionally, he shivered all over and stopped the unrealistic idea in his mind.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no?!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s different dress, Wu Xiang''s eyebrows tightened tightly.


    "Master, you..." As soon as Wu Xiang was about to ask, he was pushed away by the priceless people who came up behind him.


    "Master, we all thought you fell into the water of forgetting Sichuan. Unexpectedly..." Looking at shangguanhuang''s poor clothes, he said with a smile, "master, are you running to that girl''s gentle village?"


    Gentle country?


    Listening to priceless jokes, shangguanhuang didn''t look unhappy. On the contrary, recalling the appearance of murongsheng, the corner of his mouth slightly stirred up a smile.


    It''s really a gentle place where he doesn''t want to wake up at all.


    Seeing shangguanhuang''s reaction, the whole person was stunned. Just now, he just said it fluently. Why does it seem that the master is still savoring it?


    Misty grass!


    Is he right?!


    Whose girl did his master really fall in love with? He was immersed in other people''s gentleness during this period of time?!


    Tut tut!


    I don''t know which girl has such great ability! Can let master this kind of cold big ice, all can warm, unusual! Quite unusual!


    Interesting! When this matter comes back, we must communicate with Yuqi well. Maybe they can dig out the gentle village in the master''s heart with their joint efforts?!


    Priceless. They didn''t know that shangguanhuang was looking for someone again. It was all like watching a good play. And no incense is not the same, her heart is very clear!


    Can let master son again such expression person, can be that woman?!


    At the thought that shangguanhuang is likely to find murongsheng, Wuxiang would like to kill murongsheng here now!


    Suddenly, a thought came out of Wu Xiang''s mind. And this idea, just like weeds, spread rapidly in the heart of no fragrance!


    Is this theft of the Treasury related to murongsheng?!


    Does the master go to the Treasury with murongsheng?!


    Wu Xiang felt that her heart was beating fast, which made her unable to calm down. She even asked, "master, who did you go to the Treasury with?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Wu Xiang. Shangguan Huang narrowed his eyes and stared at Wu Xiang for a long time: "this is not the question you should ask."


    As their master, he didn''t seem to need to ask them for advice at all. He doesn''t have to report to them what he wants to do.


    What they are responsible for is to be obedient!


    However, shangguanhuang''s cold voice didn''t wake up Wuxiang. Instead, Wuxiang asked anxiously: "master, I know that I shouldn''t ask about this. But my subordinates have to say it! Subordinates don''t understand why the master wants to open the Treasury! But the master must have been taken advantage of

 Chapter 479

    Wu Xiang said urgently: "master! The man who went to the Treasury with you stole all the jewels and jades in the Treasury. Do you know, master? "


    It is not a matter of two days for the master to hold the key to the national treasury.


    If you really want to start, you won''t wait until now, and you won''t let the emperor doubt his eyes on the master. The master will certainly arrange it properly!


    Besides, there is no shortage of silver in the ghost King''s house! How can the owner look at those things in the Treasury?!


    So the master must have been used!


    Because if the master didn''t want to open the Treasury, no one would know that the master has the key to the second Treasury in the world!


    Wu Xiang''s excited voice calmed everyone down. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was quiet and frightening.


    All of them didn''t speak, their eyes fell on shangguanhuang, and they also had some thinking in their hearts. They do not know why shangguanhuang suddenly opened the Treasury, and then caused the theft of the Treasury.


    Is it hard to be true? Like what I didn''t want to say, the master was simply cheated? And then the things in the Treasury were stolen?


    When he left, he was afraid that the master would react, so he opened the organs in the Treasury, overcame the master, and nearly fell into the water of forgetting Sichuan.


    Because only in this way, will let the fact forever immerse in the water, will not come out.


    To blame the owner for the theft of the Treasury?


    But it''s not right to think about it. The master doesn''t seem to be the kind of character who can be cheated casually? And is the master simple? It''s not simple at all. It''s very good for the master not to cheat others.


    "Master..." Everyone is not willing to believe that their great master will be cheated, "you should not be true..." Really cheated?


    I still don''t want to believe it. It''s just incredible?!


    "No, I know the details." Shangguanhuang sweeps everyone and interrupts the priceless words.


    Do you know?


    Do you know the details?


    This makes everyone''s eyes wide open. Has the master suddenly changed from the victim to the mastermind?


    Shangguan Huang''s eyes swept over several people, but he didn''t know anything about it. Instead, he was very clear about it: "the Treasury was opened by the king, and the things in the Treasury were also given to her by the king."


    If it wasn''t for the gold in the first room, the little woman wouldn''t take it. I''m afraid the Treasury would be stolen more seriously now.


    Even if he didn''t go out of the room at that time, he didn''t know what was outside. What''s more, he didn''t go to other rooms and didn''t know what was in them.


    But he could recognize what he saw in the room. The boxes of things piled up in the room are all boxes in the Treasury. I''m afraid the things inside are also the jewels and jades in the Treasury.


    As for how these jewels came from, you don''t have to think about it. Where else can you get them besides the Treasury?


    He was not very clear about the specific circumstances of the matter, such as how these jewels and jades were moved out of the Treasury by her. But when you think about it, the place where this woman lives is already very strange. It''s not strange to be able to remove these jewels and Jades from the Treasury.

 Chapter 480

    At least, shangguanhuang''s acceptance was very good, and he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    However, when he saw so many jewels and jades in the room at that time, his scalp was numb and his head was very painful.


    He could fully imagine what would happen if so many things were mysteriously missing from the Treasury.


    But in the final analysis, he always brought the little woman into the Treasury, and he let the little woman take it at will.


    It''s just that what this little woman takes from the Treasury is a little bit more than he imagined A little bit more. Who can know that this woman has such great ability to take things away without knowing it?


    Shangguanhuang had to admit that the little woman was not very good-looking, but she was very smart. At least I know that gold is branded and cannot be taken. Treasure is so precious that people can be investigated at random, and they can''t be taken.


    So I only took the most vulgar and safest jewelry and jade. It''s really


    He looked down on her at that time. It seems that when he looks at this little woman again, he should not understand her with normal thinking.


    Shangguanhuang''s mouth slightly hooked up a radian, as if hanging a helpless smile.


    Wu Yao, Wu Yu, Wu Jia and others looked at Shangguan Huang as if they had seen a ghost. At the same time, they felt a little sympathy. Looking at the master like this, I''m afraid it''s a deep feeling


    This usually looks at the master coldly, does not have any feeling to the woman. This suddenly fell in love with a woman, did not expect to be such a big hand!


    Even the National Treasury can give in. What else can''t the master do?!


    Oh, it''s over.


    The most important thing is that several of them still don''t know who is the person who makes the master emotional!


    Who is it!


    Where does it come from!


    What kind of girl!


    It''s really a talent to be able to recover this thousand year old ice!


    If Yuqi heard it here, he knew that the person who made shangguanhuang look like this was the future apprentice he had just received. I''m afraid the expression on that face is going to be wonderful. It''s estimated that it''s more wonderful than the expression on shangguanhuang''s face now.


    Shangguan Huang''s words shocked Wu Xiang.


    How did she not expect that this matter is actually, the master deliberately took people to the Treasury, let people steal things in the Treasury?!


    If the master wanted to take the things in the Treasury, it would not have been so troublesome! We can take things from the national treasury without knowing it, and we will never let people know that it was the master who did it.


    But now, instead of hiding his whereabouts, the master has left behind a series of criminal evidences, all pointing to the master himself.


    Isn''t it obvious that they want to help the people who steal the Treasury to hide it?! Don''t you want that man exposed?!


    However, who can make the master get such attention?!


    Wu Xiang felt that in the days when shangguanhuang disappeared. There are a lot of things beyond her imagination, let her completely can not imagine, what things are like!


    As subordinates, they naturally have no right to interfere with what the master does.


    But

 Chapter 481

    But she can''t look at the master so foolishly deceived!


    Can''t see the master himself to get into such a big trouble!


    How can such a thing be done?


    How can the emperor fool him so easily?!


    At that time, how will the master and the emperor solve this problem? Do you want to stand up and admit that you are stealing from the Treasury?!


    Wu Xiang was in a very anxious mood and said eagerly: "master, you are in charge of the national treasury..."


    Shangguanhuang interrupts Wu Xiang directly: "I don''t need to discuss with you what I want to do. What you need to do now is to immediately send someone to investigate the person who sent Ben Wang to the inn. After you find it, don''t do it. Report to me directly! "


    With that, no matter what Wu Xiang thought, he left the inn directly.


    When others saw shangguanhuang leave, they looked at each other and disappeared from the inn, following shangguanhuang''s steps.


    After shangguanhuang completely disappeared, Wu Xiang''s mood was directly exposed on his face, and he could not suppress it any more.


    His face was twisted and ferocious, and his anger was burning. Slap hard toward the table in the past, directly smashed the table.


    But in the heart of the anger still did not get half of the cut, kick open the door of the room to go downstairs.


    She wanted to see who could keep the master in mind. Can let the master, so at all costs to protect!


    Best of all, this person is not murongsheng!


    Otherwise, this time she really won''t let murongsheng go again! She will do it herself and get rid of murongsheng! Let this world, no longer murongsheng such a person!


    At that time, let''s see how the master can never forget people!


    Murongsheng sends shangguanhuang out. As a result, on the way to Huirong mansion, he meets a little servant girl lying on the ground dying.


    Murongsheng squatted down and his eyes brightened.


    Oh, isn''t this a close servant girl that Qi''s side serves? How could you faint here?


    Murongsheng looked around and thought about it. He directly brought the person back to his yard. After the placement, he woke up Qingying. Let her guard that small servant girl, oneself ran to go back to bed to make up sleep.


    I''m so tired. I''ve never felt so tired to serve that man.


    Green cherry very at a loss, a wake up to find that they do not seem to know a lot of things. For example, isn''t the little maid whom the young lady asked her to look after the second lady''s side? How can the young lady get it back?


    However, after the little maid wakes up, Qingying still runs to murongsheng to report, but there is some dissatisfaction in her tone: "Miss, she is the person beside the second lady. How did you save her?"


    Sometimes she really can''t understand what the thoughts in Miss''s heart are like.


    Murongsheng slightly picks eyebrows and looks at Qingying: "how? Are you jealous? "


    It sounds like an interrogative sentence, but what she says makes Qing Ying irrefutable.


    The urgent green Ying hastily opens a mouth: "have no, maidservant is some of don''t understand, the young lady why want to save the person beside two madams......"

 Chapter 482

    "It''s not jealousy. Look at the pouted mouth that can hold several oil bottles," murongsheng joked. He stood up and patted Qingying on the shoulder. "It''s my consideration to save her. All of a sudden, she was injured, breathing weakly and was left outside Rongguo mansion. There must be something happened in this. I want to find out what kind of tricks Qi plays when I pick up people. "


    "Besides, you and I grew up together, and all the sufferings came together. It''s like relatives who can''t be separated. How can they be compared with slaves? "


    Green Ying blinked, listening to murongsheng''s words, some were flattered: "relatives? Miss, do you regard Qingying as a relative? "


    "Naturally," murongsheng nodded, "in the future, I will help you to get a good marriage and let you get married!"


    She knew that Qing Ying would never betray her.


    On hearing this, Qing Ying knelt down on the ground: "Miss, Qing Ying only wants to stay with her forever. She doesn''t want to get married. In this case, please let the young lady rot in her stomach. Maidservant, just want to follow Miss! "


    "Well, well, I won''t say any more," murongsheng helped Qingying kneeling on the ground up, "well, well, you will stay with me forever. Now, follow me to see what happened to that maid. "


    "Well."


    The little servant girl was lying on the bed, her face was very gray. If murongsheng hadn''t saved people in time, I''m afraid she would have died outside Rongguo mansion.


    "Miss two..."


    Looking at murongsheng coming in, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, I was very grateful.


    Murong Sheng answered and looked at the poor little servant girl: "aren''t you the servant girl who is waiting on Qi''s side? How could he be beaten like this and left outside the Rongguo mansion? "


    The little maid''s eyes darkened, and she obviously thought of something she didn''t want to think of The maid knew the second lady''s secret by accident, so... "


    Secret?


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows: "false pregnancy thing?"


    The little servant girl suddenly looked at murongsheng with her eyes wide open. She didn''t expect that murongsheng would know about it: "miss two, you..."


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s hard for Qi to pretend to be pregnant, just because she didn''t succeed in acting at all?"


    The little servant girl pursed her lips and whispered on the bed: "miss two, I have a request. I hope miss two can agree to it..."


    Murongsheng said lazily: "tell me, what do you want from this little servant girl."


    "Maidservant I want to see the second lady again. "


    "Tut," murongsheng looked at the little servant girl and snorted coldly, "then you are really stupid and loyal. You have been beaten like this. Do you still want to see Qi? Now Qi''s body is very precious. Not everyone can be invited here. If she comes here for a trip, I''m afraid I can''t afford to do something. "


    "Besides, how could Qi come to see such a little servant girl as you are now?"


    The little servant girl bit her teeth and said in a low voice: "please let the second lady out. The second lady will come to see the servant girl after hearing this!"

 Chapter 483

    Oh.


    Listen to the words that the small servant girl says, Murong Sheng''s eyes emerge a few cent of appreciation.


    This little servant girl is not bad. She knows how to choose. She is a plastic talent. She was ruined by Qi. She was really wronged.


    The little servant girl swallowed her saliva and pretended to be very calm: "what''s more, the second young lady''s worry will never happen. At this age, the second lady will be very precious. At that time, the second lady only needs to ask a doctor to guard outside the house, if the second lady pretends to slip the tire and wants to frame the second lady. At that time, the second lady will let the doctor in directly and expose the second lady''s lies on the spot. "


    "Yes," murongsheng nodded with satisfaction. This little servant girl usually doesn''t show mountains and water, but her mind is very careful. "She''s a little servant girl who can find a way."


    To kill and discard such a little servant girl, Qi''s family really ruined such a person.


    From inside the room of small servant girl goes out, Murong Sheng is opposite green Ying to command a way.


    After hearing this, Qing Ying was very surprised: "Miss, why do you want to offend the second lady at this time? The second master has always been unhappy with the young lady. When something happens, you will be wronged again, young lady. "


    "She dare not," murongsheng calm, eyes mixed with a bit of cold light, "guilty people, how can there be so much courage, noisy things?"


    I''m afraid the most important thing Qi should worry about now is how to make the fake child in his stomach become real. Or, how to make the fake child mysteriously disappear.


    In the evening, Qing Ying went to the kitchen to pick up things. She went there early and took the bird''s nest stewed for Qi, just before mammy Qian came.


    "Stinky girl, stop for me! You have the second lady''s bird''s nest in your hand Mammy Qian took a look and angrily scolded.


    Green cherry holding bird''s nest in her hand did not let go, but glanced at it: "this bird''s nest has no name on it, who knows it''s the second lady''s? Today, my young lady also wants to eat bird''s nest, so she will take it away. What''s the matter? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    Mammy Qian was angry by the words of Qing Ying, "the second lady is pregnant with a young master in her stomach now. How dare your lady rob the second lady''s bird''s nest?"?! Believe it or not, after the young master makes a sound, I have to repair your cheap hoof


    "Oh, I''m so scared. I''m afraid the young master will have to wait seven or eight months to speak. But now, I''m afraid the second lady has a more troublesome problem to solve, "Qingying said with fear in her mouth, and her face didn''t have the smell of fear." you may not know, and my young lady doesn''t know how she happened to run into the little servant girl who was beaten half dead by the second lady. After the injury of the little servant girl is completely healed, she will tell the old lady about the shameful things that the second lady did! At that time, regardless of whether the couple is born a young lady or a young master, they will still fall out of favor! "


    "You Mammy Qian''s face was pale with green cherry''s anger, and the wrinkles on her face were trembling.


    Seeing that mammy Qian was so angry, Qing Ying thought about murongsheng''s usual voice and said, "instead of robbing me for bird''s nest here, Mammy Qian, you''d better think more about your future. In case the second lady is really unreliable after this, you are so old, can''t you just be reduced to begging on the street? "

 Chapter 484

    This words say, let money Mammy''s in the heart is more come angry.


    "Wait for me, you cheap hoof! I''m going to complain to the second lady! "


    What bird''s nest, what food. Mammy Qian was so angry that she couldn''t take care of anything. The tray in hand fell to the ground heavily, and ran towards the yard of the second lady.


    I can''t see that it''s a 40 or 50 year old woman''s skill.


    Looking at mammy Qian''s back, green cherry''s heart is also very comfortable. Glancing at the other people in the kitchen, he walked away.


    I didn''t expect that!


    The original feeling of bullying people will be so good!


    No wonder they were always bullied before!


    Now it''s different. She''s going to be a bully!


    Waiting for the momentum of eating bird''s nest, waiting for a long time, only to see mammy Qian angrily came back, with no bird''s nest in her hand.


    The brow couldn''t help wrinkling: "where''s the bird''s nest?"


    Mammy Qian immediately began to cry to Qi. She told Qi what Qing Ying said. Listen to Qi is infuriated, will be placed in the hand of the tea cup to smash.


    "How ridiculous! That little girl even wants to betray me. My wife is tired of living! Let''s go to murongsheng''s yard with Mrs. Ben! Mrs. Bennet will do a good job of demoralizing them


    "Yes, second lady!" Mammy Qian nodded heavily.


    After two steps, Qi suddenly stopped and said to mammy Qian, "go and take the broken hairpin. Didn''t she want it all the time? Then hit her in the face and see if she has the life to take it! "


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    It''s almost time for murongsheng and Qingying to hide behind the screen. After a while, Qi led mammy Qian to rush in angrily.


    The small servant girl has no spirit of lie on the bed, slightly raised a head to see past: "two madams, you finally come over."


    Qi sneered, "listen to your tone, it seems that you are looking forward to my wife''s coming. My wife thinks she treats you well, but you have to unite with murongsheng and tell her everything she has done before? "


    What a white eyed wolf!


    Before that, we should let the servants beat this little servant girl to death!


    How can she have a chance to wake up again!


    Such a thought, Qi''s heart is unavoidably infected with a bit of gloom. When Mingming sent someone to check, the servant said that the little maid''s breath was gone. How could she be caught by murongsheng and rescued by murongsheng!


    The little maid''s face changed: "second lady, I dare not. How could the maid betray the second lady after serving her for so many years? I will never say a word about what the second lady does. "


    "Dare not?" Qi pulled the corners of his mouth, "if you really dare not, murongsheng''s little cheap hoof beside the dead girl will not be so arrogant, even the bird''s nest that my wife wants to eat will be robbed!"


    "Please make atonement for the second lady," the little servant girl lowered her head slightly. "The servant girl said it on purpose. She was afraid that the second lady would really abandon her. The maid will rot the second lady''s business in her stomach, but can the second lady''s promise be fulfilled? "

 Chapter 485

    "What did Mrs. Bennet promise you that she didn''t know?"


    The small servant girl''s brow slightly wrinkled, raised her head and looked at Qi: "the second lady once said that as long as the servant girl works around the second lady and listens to what the second lady says. The second lady will return the maid''s hairpin to her, won''t she? "


    "Hairpin?" Qi''s cold smile a, in the vision slowly all is dislike of flavor, took from the hand of mammy Qian, mercilessly toward the small servant girl smashed in the past, "you say, is this rag thing?"


    "This kind of thing is given away for free. I don''t like it at all. It''s just like you, a cheap girl. Treat it as a treasure! "


    It''s a little servant girl''s thing. She doesn''t like to hold it in her hand. She can find a lot of such a shabby thing!


    "This is not a piece of junk!" The little servant girl changed her delicate and obedient appearance and picked up the hairpin on the ground. She glared at Qi, "this is my master''s personal thing, not a junk!"


    "Your master?"


    Qi looked at her sarcastically: "what is your master? Is it hard to come out of the palace? I don''t think it''s any use at all, otherwise why can''t you even guard a little servant girl? "


    "No! My master is not useless at all


    The little servant girl heard Qi''s taunt, but she didn''t care about her injury. She sat up directly from the bed, forced herself to go to Qi''s face, and grabbed Qi''s sleeve: "my master is very powerful, not useless!"


    The little servant girl''s body is dirty, plus murongsheng''s treatment, the body also has a bad smell of medicine. See small servant girl come over, want also don''t want, a foot kick in her chest, want to kick her.


    And the little maid seemed to have a strong obsession. Even if she was kicked to the ground, her hands also tightly grasped Qi''s skirt: "second lady, you promised me. As long as I''m obedient to you, you can tell me where my master is! "


    Qi''s brows tightly twisted together: "are you kidding? How does Mrs. Ben know where your master is?"


    "But this hairpin is in your hand! Second lady, please tell me where you got this hairpin! Please, tell me


    Mammy Qian quickly stepped forward and pulled away the little servant girl. She stood in front of Qi: "dead girl, get out of my way quickly! Don''t dirty the second lady''s clothes! I''ll tell you, who knows where this crap came from. But the second master looks more like it, and the second lady usually takes it out and puts it on. Otherwise, do you think the second lady can see this junk? "


    The small servant girl immediately, a pair of eyes stare round, unbelievable.


    "Who knows where the rags come from? It''s too bad for the second lady to wear them! Take it if you want. But I can warn you that if you dare to talk in front of the old lady and the second master, you will lose your life


    The little servant girl tightly protected the hairpin in her hand and glared at Qi: "as I said, it''s not a rag, it''s my master''s thing!"

 Chapter 486

    "Whether it''s your master''s or not, it''s a rag in the eyes of the second lady!"


    The little servant girl''s eyes coldly looked at mammy Qian, and then fell on Qi''s body: "second lady, you are sorry for me first. If I do something sorry for you, don''t blame me!"


    Qi''s sneer a, obviously is not small servant girl to see in the eye: "how? After all, you little servant girl still want to betray my wife? "


    "OK, then I want to see how capable you are! Are you dragging this half dead body to sue me in front of the old lady? Or to speak ill of Mrs. Bennet to the master? You think, in your capacity, you want to bring down Mrs. Bennet? It''s a joke. My wife is pregnant now. Even if the master knows everything, she won''t do anything to me. But it''s you. Do you think a little girl will have a chance to live if she knows so much? "


    The little servant girl was silent, just staring at Qi''s coldly.


    At this time, murongsheng slowly came out from behind the screen and looked at Qi with a smile: "second aunt, you are really a lot of nonsense now. Why talk so much nonsense to a little servant girl? Now that you are so confident, why don''t you give birth to a young master who can inherit the family business for the second uncle. Don''t you think you''ll be too expensive? What do you want to do? But if you can''t be born, don''t say that the second uncle won''t let you go. Even the old lady won''t let you go. "


    "Murongsheng!"


    Seeing murongsheng coming out, Qi''s eyebrows twisted into a ball, and his eyes looked at the little servant girl coldly: "good, I didn''t expect it! You are really united with this dead girl! Well, Mrs. Bennet has both of you in mind! You''ll wait for Mrs. Bennet, and I''ll definitely show you how good I am! "


    "Mammy Qian, go!"


    With that, Qi turned around and left here in a rage.


    Murongsheng looked at the hairpin in the hand of the little servant girl, and felt a little familiar. But she wanted to tell where she saw it, but she couldn''t remember: "for such a hairpin, you were almost killed by Qi, and didn''t fight back?"


    It seems that this hairpin is really a bit like scrap metal, but if you look at it carefully, the workmanship is very exquisite, and it doesn''t look like something that ordinary people can have.


    The little maid held the hairpin tightly in her hand, and nodded as if she had got a precious object: "yes I always thought that since the second lady had this hairpin in her hand, she would know the whereabouts of my master. But I didn''t expect... "


    I didn''t expect that in the end, I was completely deceiving myself.


    "Second young lady, the maidservant helped the second lady and did a lot of things for you. Now I''m in your hands. If you want to kill me or cut me, I''ll do as you please. " The small servant girl kneels directly in front of Murong Sheng and says.


    Murongsheng looked at the little servant girl kneeling in front of her and said with a smile: "how? I tried my best to drag you back from the outside, and to pull your life back from the gate of hell. Now that you ask me to punish you, don''t I waste my efforts to save you? "

 Chapter 487

    The little servant girl raised her head and looked at Murong Sheng. She was slightly stunned: "miss two?"


    "Your life is now saved by me. In the future, you can do things with me. " Murong Sheng opens his mouth lazily and sits in front of the little servant girl.


    There is only one green cherry around, sometimes there will be a shortage of manpower.


    And this little servant girl in front of her looks thoughtful, and she has been with Qi for so many years, so she probably has a little ability.


    Otherwise, according to Qi''s kind of person, how can he raise a waste in his own side?


    The little servant girl quietly looks at murongsheng and doesn''t speak.


    Murong Sheng reaches out his hand to the little maid, takes up the hairpin and hands it to Qing Ying: "how about it? As long as you promise to help me, I will try my best to help you find your master. At that time, you will decide whether to follow your master or me. I murongsheng will never interfere in your choice. "


    Perhaps murongsheng said it sincerely.


    Perhaps it was just murongsheng who pulled her back from the gate of hell and saved her life.


    The little maid thought for a long time, and finally kowtowed three times to murongsheng: "I''ll follow the second lady!"


    Murongsheng helped the man up from the ground: "you will follow me in the future, but the name needs to be changed. Let''s call it Hongying. "


    "Thank you very much for your name!" Hongying accepted it directly.


    "You are willing to follow Qi''s side, so there must be no contract to sell yourself in Qi''s hand?" Murongsheng asked cautiously.


    Hongying shook her head: "if you return to the second lady, the maidservant didn''t sell herself to the second lady. Every month''s money is collected by the second lady in person. "


    That is to say, Hongying is not a servant in Rongguo government? In that case, it''s much easier. She also thought that if Hongying''s contract of selling herself was really in Qi''s hand, she would have to think of a way to get it back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qi came back to the yard, murongshan had already come back, and her face was not very good-looking, leaning on the concubine''s couch. Clothes are slowly red and purple under the kiss marks, the body is particularly uncomfortable.


    I don''t know if shangguanhong has had too many times, which makes murongshan''s legs tremble.


    In the heart is very uncomfortable, her innocence has been shangguanhong to take away, why in her back to the house, did not feel shangguanhong a little courteous appearance. Instead More did not come out to send her!


    It was Butler Wang who sent her to the carriage.


    This kind of reaction made murongshan''s mind a little elusive. What''s wrong?


    She and shangguanhong like each other, and both of them have been in close contact. Shouldn''t the relationship be more intimate? How to let her feel a bit alienated instead?


    Murongshan didn''t think about it clearly. She saw that Qi came back from the outside angrily. She frowned and asked, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    His body has a lot of bad things, the results of Qi is not worry, and give her a lot of things, let her now is really powerless.


    "Murongsheng, that dead girl! Behind my back, my good deeds are ruined again

 Chapter 488

    "Murongsheng?"


    When murongshan heard these three words, she felt very uncomfortable.


    I don''t know why, she always felt that her fate should not be like this. The reason for this is murongsheng: "what''s wrong with her?"


    "This dead girl! And began to take my stomach inside the child is false to do the article! Come and threaten me! I''m so angry! "


    Murongshan immediately worried: "mother, if murongsheng really wants to expose this matter, it will not do us any good."


    "Yes! I think so, too, but... "


    Murongshan grabbed Qi''s hand and comforted her softly: "but don''t worry, mother, just be patient. We''ll take care of it at the right time. When the time comes, my mother''s stomach will gradually show her bosom, and she will certainly step on the bottom of her feet


    Qi sighed: "the right time, when do you need to wait?"


    Murongshan thought for a moment, and then she came up to Qi''s ear and whispered: "don''t worry, mother. I heard that Dad will go out for a trip these days when he''s not at home..."


    Murongshan thought perfectly, with a clear mind, which made Qi difficult to ride a tiger. Even if you don''t want to agree, there is a murongsheng staring at you, you have to agree.


    "OK, everything is up to you, Shaner..." With that, Qi couldn''t help lowering his head, and his heart was full of guilt for Murong Cheng.


    It''s the first time that she''s been married for so many years. But she can''t help it. If she doesn''t, it will be her!


    The next morning, murongsheng was not awakened by Qingying. It was awakened by a shrill scream.


    Some irritable frowned, directly pulled the quilt over, covered his head, want to block the sound, continue to sleep.


    I don''t know who called it out. If you want to be more irritable, you will be more irritable. It''s really annoying.


    For a while, there was a shrill scream, for a while, there was a clanging sound, for a while, there was a cry as ugly as a ghost. This morning, do you want to let people sleep well?!


    What is this for!


    Where''s the big God?!


    Even if the quilt is covered on the head, the sound is straight into people''s ears, how can''t eliminate. Murongsheng is just about to burst into flames!


    Suddenly sat up from the bed, a pair of eyes staring at the front of anger, want to see through the wall.


    The cry of ghosts and wolves seemed to be the same as the cry of ghosts. It still kept coming to murongsheng''s side: "do you want people to sleep?"?! What are you doing this morning? "


    Murong Sheng blurry vent together, stare for a long time, this just reaction come over, her courtyard next door live is not Murong Ling?


    What is Murong Ling crying for in the early morning?!


    Hearing murongsheng''s room move, Qingying and Hongying rush over: "what''s wrong with Miss? Miss, is something wrong


    Especially Qingying, who knows murongsheng best, is a little puzzled.


    On weekdays, if you don''t sleep in the sun, you will never wake up. How can you be so strange today?

 Chapter 489

    After reacting for a long time, murongsheng finally came over.


    Murongling is living next door. So the people who cry and howl here in the early morning wake up?


    "This is, wake up?" Murongsheng pointed to the direction of the sound and picked his eyebrows.


    Qingying naturally knew who murongsheng was referring to. She nodded and said, "OK, I just woke up this morning. Originally aunt Jiang didn''t want to let her see her own appearance, but she insisted that the servant girl take the bronze mirror to see her appearance. As a result... "


    It''s like this in the early morning. It''s very miserable.


    Murongsheng nodded, and a smile appeared on his face: "after shining on the bronze mirror, he scared himself, didn''t he?"


    To tell you the truth, Murong Ling''s face, if you look at it unprepared, will definitely scare people alive.


    In particular, this face is still his own, but also a heavy blow to the soul.


    You say, the Jiang family has stopped you from looking at his face. How come Murong Ling doesn''t know how to be obedient?


    Look, what did you scare yourself into? The sound of crying and Howling has not completely disappeared.


    "Yes, after looking at herself in the bronze mirror, it seems that the third lady''s mood can''t be calmed down."


    Calm?


    How can you calm down like this?


    No matter which dynasty, which woman will not love beauty? Even if the company commander suddenly came up with a small acne, he would be sad for a long time, and his mood could not rise. That mood is the same as ruining one''s appearance.


    And the face of Murong Ling is not as simple as disfigurement. It seems that something has gnawed the face of Murong Ling flat!


    It''s like a scary monster.


    If you want to return to the original state, you can only do it if the immortals come down to earth. Otherwise With this respect, you may be able to frighten people to death when you walk on the street in broad daylight.


    Although she has a secret place in her hand, it is more difficult for her to treat Murong Ling''s face.


    "No wonder," murongsheng said, not feeling sympathy at all. "It''s not quiet in the early morning."


    At that time, if Murong Ling succeeded, the bottle of poison spilled on her face. I''m afraid that the person who can''t make people quiet will become herself.


    Murongling, this is self inflicted!


    Want to let others do not have a good life, the result of God opened her eyes, let her first taste the bitter fruit.


    Listening to the scream after scream, murongsheng had no idea of sleeping. Directly under the pillow, take out the invitation card that the man in red threw to her and look at it.


    I hope I can work out something.


    However, after watching for a long time, what should not be remembered still could not be remembered, which made Murong sigh.


    "Auction..." Murongsheng whispered.


    I don''t know what''s written in it. I really hope that what she wants can appear.


    But listen to the man in red, this auction should be able to show her eye-catching martial arts script?


    It''s also good to be able to pick up leaks and buy one.


    "Clean up," murongsheng said to Qingying and Hongying, "go out for a walk!"

 Chapter 490

    Have a meal in the restaurant, and then follow the cheap master to the auction.


    She didn''t know anything about the martial arts secret script, and she couldn''t understand what was good and what was just making up numbers. If you let her go alone, you might miss the best martial arts script.


    It''s much better to have an expert around.


    When murongsheng asked people to pack up, he heard murongling crying and howling in the yard next door, which gradually became smaller.


    Not just so people feel terrible roar, crying voice and the faint came.


    I don''t know whether I''m tired of crying or whether I''ve accepted this reality in my heart. However, according to murongsheng''s understanding of murongling, he must have been tired


    Forget it, anyway, what Murong Ling did in the end has nothing to do with her. What she needs to worry about now is her own business.


    When murongsheng came to the restaurant, he found that the usual busy hall was even more lively today. Everyone was talking excitedly about the same thing, the auction.


    Murongsheng casually found a small corner to sit down, completely did not attract the attention of these people. I also listen to the topic of these people''s discussion.


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling that in her last life, she actually lived behind closed doors and didn''t know anything about the auction.


    Listening to what these people say, it seems that none of the things at the auction are ordinary. In other words, the more common jewelry is not qualified to enter the auction.


    What''s flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water. Only the unexpected and the impossible can be seen at the auction.


    So even if some people don''t have money to buy things, they will try their best to find someone to ask for an invitation, just to go to the auction and have a long view of the rare things.


    There are a lot of things that people may not be able to see in most of their lives, but they may be able to see them in the auction!


    The people in the hall seem to have forgotten to eat and talk about it. He said everything, even things that had happened in the previous auction, which made murongsheng listen with relish.


    Unconsciously, in the voice of others to talk about will be a meal to finish.


    The man in red didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. Instead, murongsheng saw the two brothers and sisters of sun Zhengshi who came down from the second floor.


    Although the corner where murongsheng sits is quite hidden, I don''t know why. As soon as sun Zheng''s poem came down, he saw murongsheng and said, "murongsheng? Why are you here today? "


    When murongsheng heard the sound and looked over, he saw sun Zhengshi''s brother and sister, waving to others with a smile on their face.


    Sun Zheng came over and sat down beside murongsheng without hesitation. He also pulled sun Wenzhe down.


    Murongsheng poured two cups of tea and pushed them to two people. Sun Zhengshi couldn''t stop and asked, "Why are you sitting in the hall? Why not find a box? How quiet the box is. The hall is so noisy now. "


    The people in this hall can be said to be a mixture of good and bad. As long as they can afford the money, they have all kinds of people.


    It''s a mess everywhere. It''s not clean at all.

 Chapter 491

    Murongsheng swept around: "isn''t it that they are talking about the auction? So just sit down and listen to the gossip and get to know it. "


    I''m going to the auction. I can''t be blind and don''t know anything.


    It''s necessary to know a little bit about it.


    Sun Zhengshi heard murongsheng say, eyes suddenly bright a few minutes, eyes burning at her: "how? Are you going to the auction, too? "


    Murongsheng nodded: "do you want to go there, too?"


    The sun family is not a small family. It''s only natural that they can get the invitation. Murongsheng was not surprised that the two of them were going to pass.


    On the contrary, sun Wenzhe was a little surprised to know that murongsheng would pass.


    "Go, of course!" Sun Zhengshi nodded and said excitedly, "since we''re going, we''ll go there together in a moment. We can also sit together and watch the auction. "


    "Yes, yes." Murongsheng nods repeatedly. If she doesn''t meet a man in red, she''ll be discredited even if she goes to the auction. It seems that sun Zhengshi''s brother and sister often go to the auction. Moreover, the sun family itself is a general. I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. Maybe I can help her with it. It''s much better than her acting alone.


    Although she has a lot of money now, she is not short of money at all. However, I don''t want to waste money and buy back some useless wastes. After all, who in this world would despise the amount of silver in their pockets?


    As soon as murongsheng agreed, sun Wenzhe said, "have you decided where to go to the auction? If you do, you can exchange places with others. If you don''t have a reservation, you''d better send a servant girl to make a reservation. "


    "Yes, my brother is very right!" Sun Zhengshi nodded hastily, "if it''s late, there will be no place in the hall. Is this your first time? The location of the auction is very tight. Order it quickly, or you may not be able to get in. "


    Murongsheng has never participated in any auction before. What''s more, he doesn''t know. Do you need to book a place in advance to go to the auction?


    She thought it would be OK to sit down in the casual chanting place in the auction


    "Isn''t this an invitation?" Murongsheng was puzzled, but she didn''t listen to the man in red telling her that she was going to book a place in advance? Isn''t that reliable? "If there''s an invitation, can''t you get in? Will you have no place to go? "


    As soon as murongsheng finished speaking, he immediately heard sun Zhengshi looking at murongsheng in shock: "do you have an invitation?"


    My eyes are incredulous, like seeing something unbelievable.


    Murongsheng nodded, took out the invitation card from the man in red and handed it to sun Zhengshi. Sun Zhengshi took it from murongsheng''s hand in surprise and opened it. Looking back and forth, he raised his head and looked at murongsheng with an unbelievable strange look.


    How could she have thought that murongsheng had an invitation?


    I''m afraid no one can imagine it.


    It''s amazing!


    Sun Zhengshi curiously approached murongsheng: "where did you get this invitation?"

 Chapter 492

    Even sun Wenzhe, sitting on one side, had no emotion on his face, but his eyes also revealed a bit of surprise.


    Murongsheng took a look at the invitation card and the expressions of the sun brothers and sisters: "it was given to me by a friend."


    Looking at the expressions of the two people, it seems that this invitation is not so easy to get?


    What? Is it still big?


    She thought it would be very easy for every young lady of a noble family to get one.


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, he didn''t know what was going on. Sun Zhengshi said enviously, "your friend is very kind to you. He even gave you an invitation which is hard to ask for. It''s really hard to tell you."


    It''s hard to get a lot of money?!


    Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the gold-plated invitation, some of which were hard to believe.


    Isn''t it?


    It''s just such an invitation. It''s hard to get a lot of money?


    How exciting is this auction Yearning.


    But think about it. The restaurant earns a lot of money every day. The man in red really has the strength to stand up to his extravagance.


    "What''s the use of this invitation? Isn''t it just about letting people in? "


    Just when sun Zheng''s poem was about to answer, sun Wenzhe suddenly said, "the auction will start soon. Let''s talk on the road to save time."


    The vision swept around for a while, Murong Sheng immediately understood to come over, looked around the situation.


    Found sitting here, there are many people''s eyes are staring at the invitation card in her hand, the fundus of the light can almost burn people.


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly realized that a famous family like sun''s brothers and sisters had to reserve their places in advance if they wanted to go to the auction. So there are countless people who have no place?


    If you can''t get a place and want to go to the auction, what should you do?


    Of course, it''s just robbing!


    You can''t get the position, but some people can get the invitation card in their hands?!


    Anyway, there''s no name on the invitation. Who can grab it and walk into the auction with the invitation?


    Murongsheng called the invitation, and then he got into the carriage of the sun brothers and sisters.


    When the carriage started to move, sun Wenzheng''s face was a little ugly, and his voice was severe: "Zheng Shi, do you know that you almost got into trouble for Miss Murong just now?"


    Sun Zheng''s poem shrinks her neck. She usually can''t see anything, but she is still afraid of her brother.


    Hearing what sun Wenzhe said, sun Zhengshi apologized to murongsheng with some embarrassment: "sister Sheng, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. It''s to see that you have an invitation in your hand, and then... "


    Sun Zheng''s poems are full of apologies, and he is still worried about the consequences.


    There are a lot of people, fish and dragons in the restaurant. If anything happens, she will really thank her for her death.


    Murong Sheng shook his head: "it doesn''t matter, you can''t take it away."


    It''s not so easy for her things to be taken away. Although she is soft and weak now, she can''t carry it on her shoulders. It''s a blink of an eye for those who want to poison the restaurant.


    "So," murongsheng came back to the restaurant and just talked about half of the main topic. He wondered, "what''s the use of this invitation card?"


    It looks like it''s very powerful.

 Chapter 493

    Sun Zhengshi quickly sat next to murongsheng and explained to him, "this auction is not accessible to ordinary people. Just like us, if we want to enter the auction, we can only book the location in the hall. But people with invitation cards are different. They can book boxes on the second floor. It''s the same thing in a restaurant. Of course, the people sitting in the hall can only see and can''t auction the peerless things that appear in the auction. Do you think it''s irritating


    Then sun Zheng sighed.


    Although she can''t afford to buy the things that appear, as long as you think that she is not qualified to buy, there is still some bad taste in her heart.


    This is not qualified to buy, and no money to buy, is completely two kinds of mood, OK!


    "Can''t you buy an invitation?" Murongsheng was puzzled and asked.


    "You can''t buy it. You can''t buy it if you want to. It''s all the auctioneers. Take the initiative. To the hands of people, such as Rui Wang Shizi, can receive. That''s why I just said, "that friend of yours is very kind to you."


    Murongsheng understood that the man in red made so much money that he didn''t give her any advantage as a future apprentice. How can she go to honor her future master?


    "Then, there is a special place for the auction, where the power is greater!" Sun Zheng''s poetry, apart from admiration, is exclamation, "as long as the auction will come out to auction things. After the people on the third floor bid, the others could not. Unless the people on the third floor compete with each other. "


    There are some overbearing rules in this regulation. It seems that I want to highlight my noble identity?


    However, such as Rui Wang Shizi, they can only sit in the box on the second floor with an invitation. So the people who can sit on the third floor are not royal people?


    Murongsheng was still thinking about the auction, when he felt that the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "Young master and young lady, the road ahead is blocked."


    Sun Zheng poetry curiously lifted the curtain of the car, looked outside, and saw this road, a long line of aristocratic carriages. How could the carriage in the front look familiar?


    "Look Sun Zheng poetry pulled a Murong Sheng sitting beside him, "it''s the carriage of the ghost king!"


    Murongsheng squints at it. Sure enough, around the front carriage, a carriage did not dare to get close to it. It''s very conspicuous. It''s hard for people not to want to see it.


    No wonder this road will be blocked. Who wants to be so close to the ghost King''s carriage?


    Maybe, there will be some trouble.


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, but he didn''t like the ghost king at all. Just sitting in the carriage, waiting for the road to clear. The rest of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the man who came down from the carriage.


    Eyebrows slightly twisted into a small pimple, eyes are open round.


    The speed of this figure is very fast. There are still people standing in the way. Completely. I didn''t see the front clearly. But the black figure made murongsheng feel familiar.


    I always feel like I''ve seen it anywhere.


    When I think about it, I can''t remember. But Why does it make her feel very familiar?

 Chapter 494

    Looking at murongsheng''s expression, sun Zhengshi looks out curiously. Found that in addition to the rows of carriages, can not see a person, curious asked: "what''s the matter? See someone you know? "


    There are a lot of people coming to the auction. It''s not surprising to see one or two acquaintances. Strangely, murongsheng''s expression seems to be a little It''s like seeing unbelievable people. Is it day and night? Do you see ghosts?


    "Hello?" Sun Zhengshi looked at murongsheng for a long time, but he didn''t come back. He reached out and shook his hand in front of murongsheng''s eyes. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look so strange? "


    Murongsheng looked back, took a look at Sun Zheng''s poem, and then looked out. I can''t see the familiar figure.


    Frowning, he took his eyes back completely, leaned in the carriage and shook his head: "nothing, maybe I was wrong."


    Looking at murongsheng, he didn''t want to talk more about it, and sun Zheng didn''t keep asking.


    After the ghost King''s carriage left, the blocked carriage began to move again. Murongsheng was still thinking about where he had seen the familiar figure.


    The brow twisted into a small knot in one''s heart, and the expression on the face was not as relaxed as it was at the beginning.


    If that figure had left more time just now, maybe she could remember who it was. I can''t see it from the front, there are so many people in the middle, the distance is so far away, and the back is a flash.


    Let murongsheng in addition to feel a bit familiar, how can''t remember who it is.


    However, the figure wanted to eat so much and wore a black robe


    In the mind unconsciously jumped out, that ghost face man''s appearance.


    Are they going to be the same person?!


    That figure, that figure, if two people overlap each other, they are really so similar.


    However, if it is really a ghost face man, why does it appear here? Isn''t he the one who assassinated the ghost king?! How can you walk down from the ghost King''s carriage?!


    Murongsheng only felt that this matter was full of fog, and there was a kind of elusive taste.


    No one can see the face of the ghost king with his own eyes. Even he who married to the ghost King''s house never really saw that face. Every time we meet, the ghost king is wearing a half mask and looking at her


    At that time, she was even more afraid of the ghost king in the rumors. How could she think about going to see the real face of the ghost king?


    If she doesn''t say it, the ghost King won''t take the initiative to let her see it.


    Until the end of the day, it was never mentioned.


    "Sister sun," murongsheng asked in a low voice, unable to figure out what was going on inside, "do you know what the ghost king looks like?"


    Sun Zheng''s poem was immediately stunned by this sudden question, and quickly shook his head: "I haven''t seen it. I guess no one has ever seen the real appearance of the ghost king. However, the ghost king always wears black clothes and a mask on his face. However, at the last Palace Banquet, didn''t the ghost king also come? Don''t you see that? "


    Murongsheng had no emotion on his face. He shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    What''s more, I didn''t see the appearance of the ghost king at the Palace Banquet.

 Chapter 495

    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t see the scene at that time, sun Zheng immediately began to describe the scene to murongsheng: "didn''t you see it? That''s just right. Let me tell you something! At that time, I saw it. I was scared to death! Fortunately, my brother has stabilized me, otherwise I would have fainted at that time, or I would not have seen it! "


    Sun Zhengshi excitedly told murongsheng what happened at that time: "at that time, the ghost king was wearing black clothes and a mask on his face. God, you don''t know how scary that mask is! It''s just like a devil climbing out of hell. People can''t help but feel timid and don''t want to see it again. "


    Sun Zheng poetry is the first time to see the ghost king, and also the first time to tell others about the appearance of the ghost king. This makes her more excited and unable to help. I even want a piece of paper and pen to draw the mask that the ghost king was wearing at that time!


    However, listening to this statement, murongsheng''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Well, it was a pity that you didn''t see it then. Who knows why you are suddenly given marriage to the ghost king? But that Prince Rui is not a good thing. You didn''t marry him, so you lost a letter of divorce. It''s not a good thing... " Before sun Zheng finished his poem, he was pulled by sun Wenzhe and interrupted what sun Zheng wanted to say.


    Sun Zhengshi was still dissatisfied. He took a look at Sun Wenzhe and saw that sun Wenzhe gave her a warning look and motioned to murongsheng.


    Sun Zheng looked at the poem and was startled. Murongsheng''s face can be described as cold as ice


    Recalling what he said just now, sun Zheng''s poem is also eager to cut himself into pieces. We all know that she will die if she marries the ghost king. Her mouth is still here, and Balabala keeps talking. Isn''t that adding to people''s heart?


    For a moment, sun Zheng Shi did not dare to speak casually. She closed her mouth tightly and sat motionless.


    Ah, sometimes I really can''t talk freely. I''ve poked people''s heartache. I don''t know where I want to apologize.


    In fact, murongsheng didn''t pay attention to what sun Zheng''s poem said, so he focused on the two words. Black robe, ghost face!


    When he married the ghost king in his last life, the ghost King began to wear half of the mask, which made murongsheng not understand that the ghost king was also wearing the ghost mask!


    Do two people''s tastes look so similar?!


    Like to wear black clothes, like to wear ghost mask?


    And just now, from the ghost King carriage down that figure, let her feel so familiar?


    Murongsheng has a bold guess, just like weeds, growing crazily in his heart, almost all the places in his heart are occupied!


    Now ghost King''s dress up, I''m afraid anyone can say clearly. How could she be so bewildered that she didn''t connect the two people?


    Or, because I believe too much in the memory of my last life, I think these two are completely independent.


    But never thought, these two people will be a person!


    But who can imagine? You can still kill yourself?!


    Who can do this kind of operation?!

 Chapter 496

    Ghost face man!


    Oh!


    No wonder!


    From the beginning to the end in front of her, do not say will own this face to expose, because this person dare not! He''s guilty!


    OK, that''s great!


    For such a long time, she has been fooled like a fool, and she has saved this person so many times. If there is another time, she will not save this person!


    Let him live and die on his own!


    She should have thought of it at that time. She was dressed in black and had a ghost mask on her face. Running into her carriage should be the ghost king''s. But at that time, the man seemed to be avoiding something, plus the voice of surprise outside.


    There is also a ghost King carriage that quickly leaves to cure the ghost king.


    Let her think, ghost king is now seriously injured in the carriage, and ran into her carriage inside the people, is stabbed ghost king at the moment!


    But I never thought


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, trying to relax his emotions and make himself look so angry.


    Yes, the ghost king was seriously injured. He thought he was stabbed by this assassin. Who could have thought that the man running in front of her was the ghost king!


    It was because she believed in the image of the ghost King too much. She didn''t know that the ghost king had such a side. She underestimated it.


    But


    Murongsheng sneered and hooked up the corner of his mouth, which can''t blame the man. After all, some things are able to make people feel clues, it is clearly ignored by her own. In other words, there is no connection between this man and the ghost king.


    Now suddenly all things are smoothed out, things are gradually clear up, a lot of things so suddenly clear.


    For example, how can the doctor in the river''s Lake always be around an assassin?


    What''s more, how can a small assassin have so many subordinates under his hand. What''s more, can you take out so much silver as a reward all at once?


    Another example is


    Last time in the ghost King''s other courtyard, she felt that the ghost king was a little familiar. At that time, I thought it was the familiar feeling left to her in my last life, but I didn''t think it was another thing that made her feel familiar.


    Moreover, the man can easily get the key to the Treasury. Which assassin has such a great skill that he can even get the key to the Treasury?! So think, it is to be stupid to die!


    Is it so easy to steal the Treasury key?


    Can only say, that if from the beginning is not that man to steal, but from the beginning is his!


    So, he just used the key in his hand to open the treasury door, and she was able to make up such a reasonable reason, and she would believe it foolishly


    A wise man is a fool!


    When murongsheng remembered his stupidity at that time, he wanted to slap himself in the face and wake him up.


    Wake up, will you!


    Now, murongsheng finally remembered when he went to the bank that day. The clerk of the bank also secretly told her that the theft of the Treasury had something to do with the ghost king.


    At that time, she didn''t think much! In the heart is still secretly secretly secretly happy, think that God really has eyes, will she do things directly on the ghost King''s head!


    Who knows

 Chapter 497

    Murongsheng is about to cry for his own stupidity.


    I don''t want to look back at the stupid things I did at that time.


    She didn''t realize shangguanhuang''s identity. She didn''t know that shangguanhuang secretly laughed at her at that time. This woman is really stupid!


    Ha ha.


    Not to mention shangguanhuang, even she wanted to laugh at her at that time. At that time, I was just like a clown, hopping around in front of other people. Besides being ridiculed, I had no other function.


    The most important thing is that she has no feeling at all and is still complacent!


    The expression on murongsheng''s face was a little cold. At that time, she should have asked who the identity of that person was. Instead of making up the identity of an assassin out of thin air, now I understand that it''s really


    However, she deserves it. Who can make her think that she is smart and can think of anything?


    Now in retrospect, where is their own smart ah, clearly is very dull!


    Because shangguanhuang didn''t want to hurt her, even put his life in her hands again and again, so trust! Even when the Treasury died, the man saved her with his own life.


    Therefore, murongsheng didn''t go on much research. Because she knew shangguanhuang would not harm her. Therefore, she did not want to connect shangguanhuang with guiwanggei at all!


    You know, what happened last time in ghost king biezhuang made murongsheng feel very uncomfortable!


    Now, two people actually become one person, which makes murongsheng''s heart hard to accept.


    Murongsheng sneered at him. What a ghost king and shangguanhuang. It''s really good to hide! Let her to now, just can associate two people together!


    Murongsheng''s anger is getting bigger and bigger. When he is about to face the explosion, he suddenly stops. The anger in the eyes disappeared, leaving some confusion.


    If these two people are the same person, why can they throw their own lives to save her. On the other hand, in front of so many people, she was humiliated and asked to take off her clothes in public.


    It''s just incomprehensible.


    And that man''s persistence to her, murongsheng is to see in the eye, remember in the heart. If that man knew her last name, he would have given her to


    No!


    Isn''t the emperor in that Palace Banquet, bestow her marriage to shangguanhuang?!


    She is wearing the future ghost princess''s hat, and as long as you choose a time, the two people will be able to get married immediately. Why did shangguanhuang say that she would marry him in secret?


    This is a very confusing thing.


    Could it be that


    Murongsheng''s mind flashed an incredible idea, which made murongsheng who remembered this idea seem a little incredible.


    Is it difficult that shangguanhuang does not know who she is?


    It seems that this is not right. Shangguan Huang met her that day when he was in the ghost King''s villa. Her appearance has not changed at all. She''s so aboveboard that people can see her. She''s not like shangguanhuang who always wears a mask on her face. Is it because her eyes are not good?

 Chapter 498

    Murongsheng couldn''t think about it clearly. After thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong. I felt as if I had walked into a maze. My head was full of thick paste and I was not awake at all.


    It''s something that makes people feel a little bit different.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and leaned against the carriage, panting heavily.


    I''m afraid she can''t figure out what''s going on even if she wants to break her head. Now she wants to rush to shangguanhuang and have a good look. Is this person''s eyes really so hard to use!


    Or say, she looks so ordinary, let a person completely can''t see it?!


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes slightly, and his whole body sent out a kind of breath that could freeze people into big pieces of ice, humming coldly. Shangguanhuang, don''t let her hold on to you. Otherwise, she will teach you a lesson and let you know why the flowers are so red!


    Looking at murongsheng''s cold air, sun Zhengshi couldn''t help approaching sun Wenzhe''s direction and whispered: "brother, what''s wrong with sister Sheng? Why does it look so strange? "


    For a while sneer, for a while sigh, and for a while it seems like I want to kill people.


    Sun Zheng poetry do not understand, how a person''s face can continue to appear so many expressions?


    "Brother, do you think the acquaintance you saw just now has a grudge against her?"


    Sun Wenzhe shakes his head. Normally, he has no contact with murongsheng. How can he know the things in it?


    Looking at Sun Wenzhe, he didn''t know that sun Zheng''s heart was scratched by feathers, and he was itching: "what''s the matter with sister Sheng? Is it the acquaintance you just saw who owes you money? "


    "You owe me money?"


    If it''s just money, it''s a good thing to say. If you beat someone with a sack, you''ll get angry.


    But the point is not!


    What that man did is unbearable, very bad!


    Yes, she is stupid in this person. However, this person actually played with her like a monkey! It''s not too much to kill him!


    But to tell the truth, she also took a lot of silver from shangguanhuang. But I was cheated in my heart. No matter how much money I gave her, there was no way to make up for it!


    Murongsheng shook his head with a cold face.


    Looking at murongsheng, he really didn''t want to say that sun Zheng didn''t continue to ask, but pointed to sun Wenzhe around him: "don''t feel embarrassed, if someone really owes you money. You say, "I''ll let my brother go over and get it back for you, and I promise you that there will only be more and more with interest!"


    Murongsheng listened to the words of sun Zheng''s poem, his anger seemed to be poked open, and he suddenly lost his breath. Looking at the helpless sun Wenzhe, he joked: "what''s the matter? Your father taught a future general who is both civil and military. How can he run to your mouth and become a thug who specializes in asking for money? If you bury your brother like this, aren''t you afraid that when there is no one, your brother will repair you? "


    Sun Zhengshi shakes her head and is very confident: "no, my brother loves me so much. How can he repair me for such a trifle?"

 Chapter 499

    "Besides, even if my brother wants to repair me, he has to see if he has the ability. But I will complain. If my brother beats me, I will certainly complain to my mother. Who will be more unlucky then? That''s really not sure. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the back of sun Zheng''s poem was slapped by sun Wenzhe.


    Sun Wenzhe first smiles at murongsheng, and then stares at Sun Zheng''s poem: "tell me, I dare to beat you."


    Sun Zhengshi covered the back of his head and turned his mouth. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of sun Wenzhe any more: "well, well, it''s my nonsense. You see, the place has arrived. Let''s get off the bus as soon as possible! "


    With that, sun Zheng quickly jumped down from the carriage and was afraid that sun Wenzhe would slap him again.


    Sun Wenzhe shook his head helplessly, looked at murongsheng and laughed apologetically, then walked down from the carriage.


    Standing outside the carriage, looking at the vast open space, it was already full of people. In addition to the road leading to the auction, there are still some spare places, others have long been occupied by many vendors.


    There is a cry everywhere. It seems that I want to take advantage of the east wind to make a profit. After all, when there are so many people here, I can''t see it all the time.


    Even these ordinary vendors dare to tell people that the things they are selling are absolutely true and will not deceive people at all.


    Of course, there are many people in front of the vendors to pick and choose. Try to be able to meet their own good luck, pick up a leak or something.


    For example, the brothers and sisters of the sun family have no idea about the stalls. Sun Zheng''s poem even reaches murongsheng''s ear and whispers: "these are all fake. Don''t be cheated."


    Murongsheng nodded and glanced curiously.


    She didn''t see the name of the things put out, but she saw that the things put out by several companies were similar. Even a few of them are put in the national treasury.


    Actually, it can also be taken here. Is this true or false? Can''t you understand it when you think about it?


    How can the things sold here be compared with those in the Treasury?


    Murongsheng looked at the mess around and frowned: "is this the auction?" It seems, how is it completely different from what I imagined?


    "Here? It''s not here. At most, there are a lot of peddlers selling things here that they don''t know whether they are real or not. "Sun Zhengshi''s hand pointed forward a little." look ahead, it''s the real auction ahead. "


    Murongsheng looked forward and saw the building in front of him. His eyes widened slightly, a little surprised.


    The building here looks more magnificent than the restaurant of men in red. It has four floors. Starting from the second floor, there is a circle of wooden passageways, surrounded by wooden handrails.


    There is a lot of space around the auction. Even if there is no place to set up a stall outside, no one will come up and put his stall beside the auction.


    At the door, there were dozens of cold faced men, one by one with extraordinary skills.

 Chapter 500

    It seems that the person holding the auction is also a very capable person. How many powerful people have been selected to watch the door?


    Depending on the situation, the strength of these people seems to be the same as that of potstickers.


    Come to the door of the auction, you can clearly feel that the voice of the outside Hawking gradually laughs down. Only the sound of the piano, which is very comfortable to listen to, comes out from inside.


    It seems that the auction is still an elegant place?


    Murongsheng took a look around and found that there were a lot of luxurious ice cubes around. No wonder it makes people feel very cool as soon as they come in. It seems that this person will enjoy it.


    Afraid that there are too many people coming in from the auction, which makes people feel muggy, they put ice cubes around to cool them down.


    I have to say that this auction is really a big one. There are so many ice cubes, which can be said to be powerful.


    People can''t use anything like ice. Even the Rongguo government will not be so luxurious in the hot summer.


    At this auction, there were so many ice cubes. It is estimated that when the current ice is melted, there will be a new replacement later. With such a big hand, people can''t help but wonder.


    It''s not common people can afford to spend so much money.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wanyan yinyao... "


    Murong Sheng is looking at the auction''s big hand, heard some rustling sound, originally did not pay attention to. Just hear "Wanyan yinyao" four words, Murong Sheng pick eyebrows, along the voice looked in the past.


    I saw that the people standing there were dressed in gorgeous clothes and beautiful faces, which made women blush.


    Who else is there, not shangguanhong?


    But Shangguan Hong is here, so Murong Shan will come with him, right?


    After all, on that day, these two people experienced so close things. Wouldn''t their feelings be warming up?


    Murongsheng looked behind shangguanhong. He didn''t see shangguanhong. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    I didn''t expect that these two people, who are usually entangled together, are not together now? Murongshan doesn''t want to follow shangguanhong to have a look at this auction?


    It''s not normal. It''s reasonable to say that murongshan will be haunted by such a big thing, and she will follow shangguanhong.


    Could it be that the medicine he took was too powerful for shangguanhong to make murongshan''s legs soft and unable to get out of bed?


    Murong Sheng touched his chin, looking at Shangguan Hong''s strong physique, it was not impossible. After all, murongshan took that kind of delicate route.


    Feeling his eyes, shangguanhong frowned and looked over. Then he saw Murong Sheng staring at him. A little surprise flashed across his face, and he was a little strange in his heart.


    He walked forward two steps and looked at murongsheng: "you still Why are you here? "


    Isn''t three days gone? The medicine that mammy gave murongsheng, how did it not react at all? How could murongsheng still be alive and still be here! Stand here and talk to him!


    "What does it have to do with you?" Murongsheng chuckled, "why, can''t I be here yet?"

 Chapter 501

    "Or is this auction held by your family? If I want to be here, I have to get the permission of you, Rui Wang Shizi?"


    Murongsheng''s words were very sharp, which made shangguanhong feel uncomfortable in his ears.


    "Murongsheng!" Shangguanhong''s voice was low and full of anger, calling murongsheng''s name.


    He didn''t know why, why he could be ignited by murongsheng every time. Clearly, what he wants to do is not a person who often gets angry.


    It seems that he is really a tit for tat with murongsheng, and there is no taste of harmony at all!


    Although shangguanhong''s low roar was very small, the voice of the people who came here was also very small. Suddenly, it attracted a lot of eyes, let Murong Sheng frown.


    Looking at shangguanhong''s eyes, it was full of disgust: "will you speak well? Don''t talk if you can''t talk well. I don''t know that there are so many people now. They make so much noise here. They have no education at all. "


    Murongsheng said, and turned his eyes. He didn''t want to take a look at Guan Hong, so he turned and left.


    As a result, I don''t know why, but I heard a familiar voice. And the volume is bigger than that of shangguanhong.


    It''s just noise in noise.


    "Cousin, why do you walk so fast alone. Why don''t you wait for my cousin and me? We''re all tired of following... " Before he finished, he opened his eyes as if he saw something terrible Why are you here? "


    Murongsheng doesn''t have to look at who it is. Just listen to this tone.


    Who else but the five princesses?


    Anyway, murongsheng can''t remember.


    It''s really a family. Why don''t the five princesses marry shangguanhong? Anyway, there are many marriages between cousins, right?


    Look, all the questions are the same. She is too lazy to talk to such a person.


    It seems that they can only come to this auction, and her Murong Sheng''s coming is like a big joke. What''s the matter? Can she still sneak in?


    To be able to stand here is her way.


    But who is the cousin of the five princesses? She was really a little curious. Could shangguanhong get married quickly when she didn''t know?


    Murongsheng had no interest in the fifth princess, but he was quite interested in the people in her mouth.


    Turning around and looking at the past, I saw a person standing behind the fifth princess, who was also a very familiar person.


    Oh, who did she think it was? I didn''t expect it was murongshan, the elder hall sister. It''s not bad. It''s just one day or two? Already mixed into five Princess cousin''s position, that is quite fast!


    The fifth princess looked at murongsheng and regarded her as the air. She was upset. But I saw murongsheng looking behind her. After thinking about it, I understood what murongsheng wanted to see.


    The corner of his mouth pulled out a radian: "ah, this man''s life is not enviable even if he envies it. It''s all from the same mansion. As a result, the fate is different. It''s sad that one can be prosperous and rich after marriage, and the other will die on the night of marriage. "

 Chapter 502

    Listening to what the fifth princess said, murongsheng rolled his eyes and didn''t listen at all.


    What are you talking about?


    I don''t know. I just feel a disgusting fly buzzing in my ear. It''s killing me.


    Seeing that she couldn''t provoke murongsheng completely, the fifth Princess glared at murongsheng fiercely: "you are such a waste, you are only worthy to be with that kind of people!"


    One was burned all over the body, and the other was so annoying, deserved it!


    Instead of looking at murongsheng, the fifth princess looked in the direction of shangguanhong. Her voice was a little discontented: "cousin, why don''t you wait for me to come with you? When I went to Prince Rui''s house, Princess Rui said that you had already come. If you hadn''t run into your cousin at the door of the house, you would have left her behind. "


    Shangguanhong frowned, listening to what the fifth princess said, some of them didn''t understand: "cousin?"


    He didn''t know anything about his cousin.


    And he didn''t come to the auction to play. He had something important to do. How can you be willing to shout, always make trouble of five princesses together?


    At that time, don''t let your own affairs go unperformed. Instead, you''ll make a mess of yourself.


    But who would have thought that as soon as the front foot came to the auction, the fifth Princess followed, which was also a headache for shangguanhong.


    "What cousin?"


    The fifth Princess thought it was shangguanhong who was so happy that she couldn''t remember. Just as she was about to speak, murongshan whispered, "Princess five, don''t talk nonsense. I''m It''s not yours yet What about my cousin... "


    Shangguanhong looked at it. Who else could the speaker be besides murongshan?


    "How can I tell you nonsense? My cousin didn''t obey the order for you at the beginning, and you and my cousin haven''t already..." The fifth Princess smiles with uncertain meaning and teases murongshan with her eyes, "on the contrary, you must be married to your cousin. It''s all about nailing on the iron plate. What are you shy about?"


    The five princesses didn''t like the people in Rongguo mansion very much. Of course, they didn''t like Murong Shan very much. However, compared with murongsheng, murongshan is still her cousin.


    After all, people like murongsheng deserve to die miserably on the night of their marriage. I''ve never seen anyone as annoying as murongsheng. I deserve to die!


    Anyway, now murongsheng has nothing to do with shangguanhong. It''s too late for her to be happy!


    But


    This murongshan, she is still a little hard to see. This serious girl hasn''t come through yet. He had gone to bed with a man, and his innocence was gone. It was a shame to say that.


    It''s enough to say that two people have an engagement. As a result, unmarried men and unmarried women


    Tut Tut, why is there no sense of decency?


    I used to look at murongshan with a high face, like a fairy from the sky, not contaminated with the world. What happened? It''s a shame to climb up my cousin''s bed.


    Speak out, all make people blush!


    The fifth princess''s eyes flashed with disdain, but murongshan didn''t find it at all.


    When people around them heard what the fifth princess said, their eyes fell on murongshan from time to time. They were deeply exploring and thinking about what the fifth princess said.


    That''s really meaningful.

 Chapter 503

    Yes?


    Listen to five princesses this words inside of meaning, say of seem is this Murong Shan and Rui Wang Shi son, already that what? Is murongshan no longer an innocent girl?


    Murongshan''s face was a little too tired to endure by the eyes around her, so she said: "Princess five, please don''t talk about it..."


    Even if there is something between her and shangguanhong, there is no engagement.


    If this kind of thing is heard, can her face still exist?


    Even if shangguanhong really likes her, what she likes can resist the order. But whose innocent girl would not be perfect before marriage?


    Being known is not to be looked down upon by others?


    Now Princess Rui''s eyes are very wrong.


    If she is known by so many people again, the image of her painstaking management will be completely destroyed?!


    How can Princess five How can we say this in front of so many people?


    Moreover, up to now, she has not thoroughly thought about how she can keep up with Guan Hong. Mingming, she just went in and wanted to say a few words to Guan Hong. How did it become another thing?


    What''s more, she is not innocent now. Even if she doesn''t want to be with Shangguan Hong, it''s impossible.


    She and shangguanhong have been completely tied together and can''t run.


    Fortunately, shangguanhong still had her in her heart, and she liked her in her heart. At least she''s the only one who''s in the position of Prince Rui


    Murongshan comforted herself in her heart. As a result, she heard shangguanhong''s words. She was stunned.


    It''s like being tied up and left in a hole in the ice. It''s as cold as if it''s going to freeze.


    "Cousin?" Shangguanhong took a look at murongshan. There was no emotion on her face. She was so cold that people couldn''t understand, "who told you?"


    Five princesses Leng for a while: "you and she are not all..."


    Shangguanhong''s tone was a bit severe, and his eyes swept coldly: "don''t talk in the future. I haven''t married for a day, so you don''t have a cousin. Do you know?"


    Yes.


    He had thought about giving murongshan the position of imperial concubine. But that day''s event, let Murong Shan completely touched the bottom line of his heart.


    Imperial concubine?


    Don''t even think about it.


    For people like murongshan, a side imperial concubine''s position is enough!


    Who is shizifei? He has another plan.


    Besides, murongshan is already his man. Who else can I marry if I don''t want to?


    Even if is only side imperial concubine''s position, this woman also must marry her! It''s up to her to choose!


    The fifth Princess blinked, obviously because she was shocked to hear this. This Judging from the Palace Banquet, isn''t my cousin very fond of murongshan? He would rather resist the edict than marry murongsheng.


    How now, they both that, she just called a cousin in advance, how to let cousin so unhappy?


    The development of this matter made her more and more unable to see clearly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, anyway, I just was just curious to play," the fifth Princess shrugged her shoulders, "cousin, what you say is what you say."

 Chapter 504

    Shangguanhong can marry whoever she wants. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her.


    As long as you don''t marry murongsheng, everything will be all right!


    As for murongshan''s feelings, what does it have to do with her? Originally, she was not familiar with murongshan. If she hadn''t run into him in ruiwang mansion today, how could she have brought in such a tug of oil bottle.


    I don''t know what murongshan thought. She told the outsider about her relationship with Guanhong.


    This is murongshan''s mind.


    What? Do you want to use her mouth to tell the story, and then let shangguanhong marry her?


    Do you think she is really used to arrogance and has no brain? If you want to use her, it''s a big mistake. She just needs to watch good plays now. Anyway, she has no good impression of the Murong family.


    Especially murongsheng, the most annoying!


    Listening to shangguanhong''s words, murongshan''s whole body was stiff in the same place. The expression on the face is unpredictable, but also mixed with a bit of embarrassment. Hidden in the sleeve under the hand tightly clenched, nail deep penetration into the palm inside.


    Strong, can feel the palm are broken skin, but now she is really a little pain feeling.


    The mood in the heart is more stormy, and it''s hard to believe what shangguanhong just said. He doesn''t want to believe it at all!


    What''s the meaning of what shangguanhong just said?!


    Don''t you want to marry her?!


    Don''t you want her to be the princess?!


    No, it can''t be! Absolutely impossible!


    It is clear that shangguanhong would rather disobey the imperial edict than marry murongsheng at the Palace Banquet. I would rather resist and disobey the edict than face the emperor and say that I want to marry her.


    It can be seen that shangguanhong likes her in her heart?!


    Otherwise, why do you do that?


    But why? Now all her people belong to him. Now shangguanhong doesn''t promise to marry her. Instead, he says such sad words?!


    And in front of so many people, I don''t leave any affection. Why?!


    Did shangguanhong not like her? Don''t you feel any more about her?!


    Is shangguanhong the same as other men? As long as the women get it and taste it, they don''t have any interest?!


    Is it because, that day, the intimacy of two people, he did not resist in the end, let shangguanhong think that she is a woman of water sex?!


    However, how could she resist that day!


    In the end, she is just a weak girl. How can she resist? Shangguanhong is a man! In particular, she had a strange feeling about shangguanhong in her heart. Naturally, she followed shangguanhong''s meaning!


    Is it hard, that thing can be all in her head?!


    It''s not her who started first, but shangguanhong!


    Murongshan couldn''t figure out how it could have come to this point. According to the normal development, shangguanhong should be very happy to marry her into the gate of Rui palace.


    Let her be the princess of King Rui!


    Why?!


    It''s going to be like this!


    Murongshan didn''t understand, and murongsheng didn''t understand.

 Chapter 505

    According to the way that the two men had framed her in their last life, shangguanhong ate all the people in his mouth. Isn''t he very happy to marry them back?


    It''s amazing.


    Is it difficult to become two people''s deep love in the last life? Is it because of her standing in the middle?


    Now she took the initiative to withdraw, not this obstruction, but let these two people''s feelings suffered?


    Questions?


    These two are really strange.


    Although what shangguanhong said surprised murongsheng a little.


    But what the fifth princess said just now really gives people some details in their hearts. Murongshan and shangguanhong really got together that day.


    It''s just that Shangguan Hong is secretive, as if he doesn''t want to be known.


    After going to bed, do two people''s feelings fade?


    Murong Sheng is thinking, suddenly remembered a person.


    For example, Wanyan yinyao was just mentioned by Shangguan Hongzui. All of a sudden, my heart seems to have figured out the same, toward the direction of shangguanhong to see a few more eyes.


    I see. She finally understood the secret.


    Shangguanhong is really a heartless person. It seems that not only was he treated at the beginning, but also murongshan, a woman he personally admitted that he liked, said that she could give up. It was really heartless.


    If Shangguan Hongzhen wanted to make friends with Wanyan yinyao, murongsheng could not understand.


    This Wanyan yinyao is a princess of Jinbi kingdom. She married her and became a concubine. It''s better than marrying countless murongshan.


    It seems that shangguanhong''s ambition is also very big, even bigger than that of his previous life.


    Don''t you think about shangguanhong?


    There are so many princes standing in front of him. When will it be his turn to marry Wanyan yinyao to complete the marriage?


    Although, that high position, very fascinating, but this shangguanhong want to achieve, I''m afraid it''s much more difficult.


    For the sake of that power, we have to abandon what we can abandon. Murongsheng doesn''t want to talk to him more about this kind of person. Also more not interested, talk to such a person, pull sun Zheng poem, three people ready to enter the auction hall.


    As a result, as soon as Murong Sheng took a step forward, she found that the fifth princess suddenly stood in front of her and blocked her way.


    Murongsheng picked eyebrows and looked at the five princesses who didn''t know what to do: "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, the fifth Princess couldn''t help smiling with pride: "Yo, where are you going? Our hands are full of people with invitation cards, and our seats are full of VIP seats. And you Tut tut. "


    The more the smile, the more sarcastic it is. The more sarcastic it is, the more sarcastic it is. Anyway, it makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng can''t help but roll his eyes. Is the five princesses still young? Isn''t this the drama that children play when they are noisy? How can such a big man still play such a game?


    It''s a shame.


    After laughing at murongsheng, the fifth princess''s eyes fell on Sun Wenzhe: "if you don''t go in with this trash, maybe the princess can lead you to the second floor to sit!"

 Chapter 506

    Sun Wenzhe''s face was cold, but his tutor didn''t allow him to do it to women. Will be in the heart of this share of anger to suppress in the heart, cold mouth: "no need."


    As soon as the words came out, the angry fifth Princess immediately blew her beard and glared, and snorted coldly: "I''ve invited you. You are still so ungrateful, so you should stay in the hall with this waste!"


    Then he turned to shangguanhong and said, "cousin, let''s go. The auction will start soon. Let''s not waste our time because of so many people. "


    A group of people who only deserve to sit in the hall and watch the auction like beggars!


    Shangguanhong frowned, and had no idea to sit with the fifth princess. In particular, the five princesses have all come. Why did they bring murongshan?


    But so many people around you are watching his every move, so that even if he wants to say no, he can''t say it.


    Just because he is just a wise prince, and she is the fifth princess!


    This let shangguanhong''s heart, once again clearly taste the inequality of status, let him hide in the sleeve of the hand into a fist.


    Shangguanhong walked forward with a cold face. When he passed murongsheng, he even thought about it. If you ask him for help at this time, maybe he will be generous to bring people in, and then make a good mockery.


    If murongsheng had promised to be his imperial concubine, how could he have been ridiculed?


    Now these auras, these envied eyes, that is murongsheng can get.


    However, this murongsheng just doesn''t look him in the eye, and wants to marry the ghost king! Marry the ghost king who will kill the bride on the wedding night!


    He shangguanhong where can''t compare with the ghost king, let Murong Sheng such dislike!


    In this case, murongsheng, a woman, deserves to be unable to get up all her life. She is a waste that people look down upon!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at shangguanhong, who was like a peacock. He was speechless. Is there something wrong with this person''s brain?


    Actually, still looking at her with that kind of scornful eyes?!


    Does he think it''s great to have an invitation?


    Look, the tail of PA se is going up to heaven!


    If shangguanhong could be allowed to enter the third floor, would he have to look at people with his chin? Your eyes are going up? What a shame!


    Why didn''t shangguanhong react in his last life?


    Shangguanhong asked the invitation in his hand to go out low, and the woman in charge of receiving the invitation led the person to the second floor with a smile on her face. The fifth princess looked back at murongsheng contemptuously, and the corners of her mouth pulled out a bit of irony.


    With the elated look on her face, I didn''t know what treasure she had got!


    Murongshan quickly followed up and looked at murongsheng with a look of guilt on her face: "the second cousin is really sorry, brother Hong. He may not like the place where there are many people. So, I can''t help it. Second cousin, you''d better sit in the hall with Miss Sun... "


    Before Murong Shan''s words were spoken, he heard Murong Sheng chuckling, looking at Murong Shan like a fool.

 Chapter 507

    "Tut."


    Sun Zheng took a look at Murong Shan and for the first time felt that this woman was really interesting. Even people like her who don''t like to walk around with others can tell what the meaning of this woman''s words is.


    Doesn''t that mean they only deserve to sit in the hall?


    I didn''t expect that the fairy lady of Rongguo government, who was always boasting in the capital, could do such a mockery.


    "It''s really a good thing that you have an invitation. If you don''t know who will be sitting with us," Sun Zhengshi said, looking at the fifth princess. "Oh, my brother doesn''t like sitting with people. Fortunately, we don''t sit in the same place."


    Who is said in sun Zheng''s poetry is clear in everyone''s heart.


    The irony is not too strong. The fifth Princess grinds her teeth and looks at Sun Zheng''s poem, hoping to bite off a piece of flesh from sun Zheng''s poem.


    This woman, it is too bullying!


    Sun Wenzhe''s eyes glanced at Sun Zheng''s poem, but rarely did he speak.


    Murongsheng nodded his head in agreement: "it turns out that sun Gongzi hates places with many people. Unfortunately, I''m the same. It''s just right. We can sit on the second floor. We don''t have to be crowded with these people in the hall. "


    Hearing this, the fifth Princess turned her mouth. She didn''t want to give murongsheng any face and said, "Yo? You want to sit on the second floor? Do you think you can sit on the second floor if you want? You don''t have to look at your identity to make such a big statement. "


    "If you can sit in the hall, you can cover your mouth and smile secretly! You don''t deserve the second floor! There is no place where there are too many people. Without this capital, you can only hold back... "


    Five princesses words haven''t finished, the voice suddenly stops. It was as if her throat had been pinched so hard that she couldn''t make a sound.


    The eye bead son all want to stare out from the eye socket inside, the surroundings is to startle to get up a lot of startle voice. Everyone''s eyes are toward murongsheng''s side, no! Exactly should say, all looking at murongsheng''s hand!


    Because murongsheng also has a gold-plated invitation card in his hand!


    The kind of invitation that people want to get!


    This waste, which is generally recognized in the capital, can even have such ability to get invitation cards for auction?!


    This murongsheng is not a crouching tiger, hidden dragon! You know, not everyone can get an invitation to an auction!


    "Oh, I thought it was an entrance ticket, but I didn''t expect it was an invitation. It seems that with this, we can also sit on the second floor? " Murongsheng held the invitation in his hand and fanned his face. "It turns out that if there is such an invitation, it can represent the identity. Is it very funny? Fortunately, it''s hard to make. It can''t be broken. Otherwise, I almost used it as a rag to wipe water yesterday! "


    Treat the invitation as a rag?!


    How precious can it be?


    After hearing this, sun Zheng couldn''t help laughing.


    I have to say that murongsheng''s ability to harm others is really powerful. Others just ridiculed that they had no status, no qualification and no invitation. In a flash, Murong Sheng took out such an invitation.


    Isn''t this a sincere slap in the face?

 Chapter 508

    However, murongsheng''s slap is really good!


    It can''t be better!


    Look at the proud appearance of the fifth princess. It seems that they are the only ones who have an invitation. Their chin is going up to the sky. Now I don''t know how swollen the face is and how painful it is to be beaten.


    But you deserve it!


    Murongshan opened her eyes and looked at the invitation card in murongsheng''s hand. She was shocked: "second cousin, how can you have an invitation card?"


    On this expression, on this tone, do not know that this invitation, is murongsheng from other people''s hands to steal the same.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at murongshan''s mouth: "what''s the matter? Only if you can have an invitation, can''t I? Is it too overbearing for you to do so? "


    Murongshan''s heart is very uncomfortable, but it can''t be shown on her face.


    Looking at murongsheng with changeable face, he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    When did murongsheng become so powerful?! Even the five princesses can''t find a way to get the invitation. Why does it appear in murongsheng''s hand?!


    What''s more, why is murongsheng qualified to get the invitation of the auction!


    A crowd, so helplessly watching Murong Sheng hand the invitation to the woman who leads the way. Then looking at the woman respectfully leading murongsheng into the hall, a group of people''s eyes almost fell out.


    What kind of situation is it now?!


    Actually, they can see such a big play!


    Murongshan had never dreamed that such a thing would happen.


    Even everyone present had no idea what the identity of murongsheng was?! What is the way to get the invitation?! It''s just, it''s shocking!


    Just as the woman was about to lead her to the second floor, murongsheng suddenly stopped, turned and looked in the direction of shangguanhong: "you see, what''s the advantage of being your imperial concubine?"


    "I have the invitation you have. Maybe I have everything you don''t have. Why should I be your concubine? Your highness, Prince Rui, do you think what I said is right


    Murongsheng mocked shangguanhong and turned to the second floor without looking at his face.


    Sun Zhengshi followed murongsheng with a smile. As she passed by the fifth princess, she said, "I hope that no one will come up in a moment, or it will be a shame."


    Angry five princesses are, the facial expression all blackened!


    It''s her first time, oh no! It''s the second time I''ve been humiliated, and it''s all on murongsheng!


    "Cousin!" Wu Gong jumped forward and pointed to murongsheng and his party, "look at them, how can they be so arrogant! How can I be so angry with them


    Shangguanhong didn''t speak, but he was shocked no less than anyone else. After speculating in my heart, I didn''t feel any emotion.


    Who gave this invitation to murongsheng?!


    This murongsheng in the capital, in addition to know the sun brothers and sisters, also know who?!


    Shangguanhong just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t know how it happened.


    Is this invitation card bought by Murong Sheng with a lot of money?!

 Chapter 509

    No, it''s impossible. Murongsheng has no position in the Rongguo government. How could Rong''s government pay money to buy an invitation for Murong Sheng?


    Even if I want to buy it, I will buy an invitation for murongshan.


    He doesn''t believe that Murong Cheng is a madman, and he will value Murong Sheng so much in his heart.


    So, how did you get the invitation?


    Shangguanhong squints at murongsheng''s back and finds that he can''t understand murongsheng any more. Murongsheng is also more and more enigmatic, so that he can not understand the details of this person!


    It seems that just like what his mother said, if Murong Sheng can''t be used by him, I''m afraid he can''t stay.


    It will only be a disaster to stay!


    "Cousin!" Looking at shangguanhong ignoring her, the fifth princess said angrily, "this is murongsheng''s invitation. I don''t know how to get it from..."


    "Shut up


    Before the fifth Princess finished, shangguanhong interrupted her: "don''t you feel ashamed?"


    No matter where the invitation of murongsheng comes from. But being ridiculed in public has become a fact! If you go on like this, I''m afraid it will make others more busy!


    I don''t know how the five princesses were taught by the virtuous imperial concubine. Besides being arrogant, arrogant and domineering, they have no brains at all!


    No wonder, two times in a row in the hands of murongsheng suffered!


    If it wasn''t for her, how could shangguanhong be disgraced here!


    Shangguanhong''s eyes swept five princesses coldly, and quickly walked up to the second floor. The fifth Princess bit her lips wrongly, squatted her feet hard, and quickly followed her.


    What are you doing here??!


    Let others see jokes??!


    Murong Shan''s heart is a burst of chest tightness, one is Murong Sheng in front of her face out of the limelight, two to Shangguan Hong left unexpectedly did not take her together!


    But even if you are angry, what can you do?


    Now she is already shangguanhong''s person. Even if she is dissatisfied, she has to listen to shangguanhong. And now she can see that even if she is playing a small temper, shangguanhong will not have the patience to coax her!


    In the past, shangguanhong could still rely on shangguanhong to like her and do some small temper things. Now shangguanhong seems to be very indifferent to her. Let her also quickly see the situation, pursed lips, quickly followed up.


    "Brother Hong, Princess five, please wait for me!"


    The woman who leads the way leads murongsheng and others to a box. It has to be said that from the outside, it looks more luxurious than the restaurant, even the layout inside the box. It''s also much more beautiful than the inside of the restaurant. It seems that it''s time to discuss with the man in red, or to decorate the box of the restaurant?


    It''s full of food, drink, and play. Even the costumes are dazzling.


    There is a transparent screen curtain hanging in front, which will not block people''s sight. At the same time, it will not let people outside see the situation inside the box.


    Murongsheng sits in the front and can see the situation in the hall.


    "My God, it''s so beautiful here."


    Sun Zhengshi came in and looked around in shock, feeling here and there. No wonder she has no insight, no wonder it''s really beautiful here!


    "Sister Sheng, you don''t know. I live so long, but I stepped on the second floor of the auction for the first time!"

 Chapter 510

    In the past, even when I came to the auction, I just sat in the hall and watched the excitement.


    As for the location of the second floor, she did not dare to think about it.


    Unexpectedly, today she followed murongsheng to the second floor to see the auction!


    No wonder, no wonder there are so many people who want to get an invitation and squeeze into the second floor. It''s amazing!


    Sun Zhengshi looked at the box from the beginning to the end, and finally reluctantly sat beside Murong Sheng: "sister Sheng, I really want to thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you, how could my brother and I have come to the second floor?"


    "They are all friends. Why are you so polite. Besides, haven''t you helped me before? " Murongsheng opened his mouth with a smile.


    Sun Zhengshi slapped murongsheng on the shoulder: "good! Worthy of being my valued friend! If you are in trouble in the future, please come to me. I want to see who dares to bully my sister in the future


    Just as they were chatting, the auction had already begun.


    The candlelight lit in the hall was suddenly blown out. The auctioneers opened the black cloth around them, and the night pearls were shining on the stands.


    Murongsheng looked at the night pearls one by one and couldn''t help swallowing: "is the owner of the auction too rich?"


    When I came to the auction for the first time, murongsheng, who saw this kind of scene, was just like a bumpkin, looking straight at the booth below with a pair of eyes.


    And the noise of the hall, also at this time quiet down, are nervous to maintain their own breathing, afraid to disturb the rare treasure pushed up.


    "Start, start," Sun Zhengshi sat on the second floor for the first time to see the auction, now the whole person is filled with a bit of excitement, "it''s about to start, sister Sheng, you don''t know, every time something appears in the auction, it''s very powerful!"


    As soon as sun Zheng finished his poem, he heard a cry of surprise coming from the hall.


    Murongsheng looked at it, and there was no thing on the stand that was going to be auctioned. Why does the person sitting in the hall seem to be more bumpkin than her?


    "What''s the matter?" Murongsheng didn''t understand, so he asked sun Zheng''s poems around him.


    The sun brothers and sisters come here every year. Should they know more about the situation than her?


    "I don''t know!"


    Who knows that sun Zheng''s poetry is also a face of muddled force, sun Wenzhe also shook his head, not clear what people in the hall are screaming, what to do.


    "Misty grass! So many years! I saw someone sitting on the third floor for the first time


    "My God, someone''s on the third floor!"


    "I don''t know what kind of person it is. It''s amazing to be able to sit on the third floor."


    "To be able to get to the second floor is already a symbol of identity!"


    "I always thought that the third floor would be used as a decoration forever, but I didn''t expect that today..."


    People in the hall whispered to each other, and many people turned their heads and looked in the direction of the third floor.


    Everyone''s face was full of surprise. I didn''t think it was too unexpected.


    In my lifetime, I can see that someone can do the position of the third floor. I really want to know who is sitting on the third floor.

 Chapter 511

    "Someone''s on the third floor?"


    Sun Zheng''s poetry is also shocked and wants to see it with others. But the position of the box on the second floor made her unable to see what the third floor was like.


    "What are you looking at? If you look at it again, people will fall down. " Murongsheng pulls back sun Zheng''s poem, which stretches out half of his body, "isn''t it someone on the third floor? Is it so shocking? "


    "You don''t know!" Sun Zhengshi was pulled back by murongsheng. He had no place to say, "third floor! The position on the third floor is very powerful! As far as I know, no one has been to the third floor since the auction! You say it''s shocking


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes. For the first time, he only felt that the auction was very rich. The rest, she didn''t feel anything.


    But looking at Sun Zheng''s excited attitude, it must be very shocking, right?


    "Maybe, it''s really shocking." In addition, murongsheng can''t find any other explanation.


    With murongsheng''s approval, sun Zheng sat beside murongsheng happily and said mysteriously, "sister Sheng, tell me, who is the person who can sit on the third floor?"


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know, but people like Princess five can only follow shangguanhong. The man who can enter the third floor is not the emperor? "


    Sun Zheng''s poem suddenly widened his eyes: "isn''t it true that the emperor has come back to the auction?"


    "Well, who knows, it''s my first time to attend the auction. I don''t know anything about the situation here."


    Murongsheng has no emotion about who can sit on the third floor. No matter who he is, they can''t see it now. What''s the meaning of guessing by themselves?


    However, she knew that shangguanhuang must be in the auction!


    I don''t know where shangguanhuang will squat, but


    Murongsheng frowned. Is there someone on the third floor? Is shangguanhuang sitting on it?


    It''s not impossible to think about shangguanhuang''s ability.


    Now she''s going to open her ears and listen carefully. If shangguanhuang wants to shoot something, she won''t let this smelly man do it!


    Anyway, she has a lot of money in her hand now. She must raise the price well and try to make shangguanhuang angry at this auction!


    "But I heard," murongsheng murmured in a low voice, "someone has come to the third floor. I''m afraid the auction will show good things."


    "Good thing? What do you say? " Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    "For example, some rare treasures may appear today. Except that people in the hall can''t compete with people on the second and third floors, others can show the price! As long as there is competition, we can get a good price, can''t we? "


    Murongsheng''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard it.


    Good thing!


    Or a treasure!


    When shangguanhuang wants to shoot, can she take the opportunity to raise the price?


    Even if he can''t make shangguanhuang bleed, it''s OK to let him spend some money.


    Sun Zheng poetry can think of things, other people have naturally thought of. It seems that today''s auction is more attractive than before!


    Maybe you can see the rare and precious things you didn''t see before!


    Everyone is as excited as the chicken blood, and they are looking forward to the auction here.

 Chapter 512

    At this time, suddenly there is a voice, uploaded from the booth. Let these people take back their eyes from the third floor and look in the direction of the booth.


    "Today, welcome to the auction."


    Voice bewitch people to hear, bones can''t help but become soft, men can''t help but have some ecstasy.


    In front of this woman, with a coquettish expression, standing on the booth, almost all the men''s eyes were attracted in the past. Heart is ready to move, can''t help but want to kiss Fangze on the face of people.


    However, those who often come to the auction are also very clear.


    This woman is very evil, not everyone can move!


    The power of the auction itself is not clear. And this woman is relying on the auction inside, skill. Once someone has been confused by her, and then don''t believe evil want to spend spring night with people.


    As a result, he was found dead in bed the next day!


    At the beginning, some people didn''t believe it and thought it was too evil. Also tried, the result no matter how many people tried, the final result is the same.


    No one can get out of this woman''s bed alive.


    From then on, let the man stop, no one dare to run to the woman, to do those things.


    After this woman appears, the vision of the field immediately eagerly rises. Although I can''t see and eat, I''m lucky to see such a beautiful woman. If I don''t feast my eyes, I''m sure I''ll stay here. I''m sorry!


    The atmosphere on the field is very lively. On the one hand, the eyes are fixed on the women. On the other hand, they are whispering.


    It''s estimated that all the people on the third floor have appeared. I''m afraid there will be some rare and precious things coming out today.


    Whether they are rich or not, they all look at the booth with shining eyes. If you can''t buy it, you have to have a good look. In this way, you have the capital to show off after going out from the auction!


    Murongsheng sat on the second floor, listening to the voice of the woman below. The whole person was excited and had goose bumps.


    "Oh, my God, is there any woman in the world who talks like this?" Murong Sheng felt that he had a long experience. He had done enough to look at Murong Shan before, but now he found that he was just a little witch to see a big one.


    Murongshan''s practice can''t be compared with this one.


    How on earth is this cultivated?


    To be honest, she wants to learn from it. Learn how to disgust a man. If you look at shangguanhuang like this, do you dare to talk to her!


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it a little cold? " Sun Zhengshi looked around and nodded with approval. "It''s a bit cold. The people behind the auction are also big hands. They made so many ice cubes that they knew they should wear more coats."


    "But I''ll tell you quietly," Sun Zhengshi said to murongsheng, "as long as this woman comes out, there will be a big baby on the auction! If you don''t believe it, just look at it. I''m sure I won''t cheat you. "


    "By the way, you came to the auction to get something? Or did you come here for a long time? "


    "It depends on the situation. If you look at it for a moment, you can clap it. If you don''t have it, you can see the excitement." She can''t tell sun Zheng that she''s here to shoot the secret of peerless martial arts?

 Chapter 513

    She can''t say that anyway.


    In addition, people always have their own little secrets. In the end, they may be able to become their own life-saving card. It''s better not to say it.


    "In fact, I''m here to see if I can find something pleasing to the eye," Sun Zhengshi said with a voice that only two people can hear. "My father is going to let my brother go to the frontier battlefield after a while. But where on the battlefield is it so easy to mix? This knife and gun have no eyes. If you are not careful, something may happen. So, I want to get my brother some handy weapons and some secret scripts to protect his life. "


    Murong Sheng patted the hand of sun Zheng''s poem and said in the same low voice: "don''t worry, brother Sun Ji has his own natural appearance. He will be safe and sound."


    However, the words of sun Zheng''s poem made Murong Sheng''s heart a little tangled.


    She''s also coming to auction martial arts secrets, but Sun Zheng''s poem also has such an idea.


    She is thinking, bought a book, learn first, perhaps when can still save life what. But there is really only one chance for sun Zheng''s poetry. Otherwise, if there is a secret book of martial arts, let it be sun Zheng''s poem.


    At that time, she can still steal some things from the man in red, while sun Zheng''s poems


    It''s a matter of life. Let''s go.


    "Next, let''s have an auction!"


    The woman''s enchanting smile, without making too much noise, can draw people''s attention back to the booth.


    Someone pushed a car, covered with a piece of black silk, to the woman''s side..


    People are hard to blink, there is no way to peep under the black satin, what is covered.


    "I don''t know. Have you heard of Changsheng''s amorous life?"


    As soon as the woman''s seductive voice fell, someone immediately opened his mouth and said, "I know!"


    "Since some people know about it, they must have a lot of knowledge about immortality and sentimentality," the woman threw a bewitching smile at the person who just spoke, making the person''s heart feel like a fairy. "Immortality and sentimentality was created hundreds of years ago by a famous weapon craftsman. It is said that he and his wife love each other and grow old together, so they specially made these two weapons to let the world sing their love stories. "


    The people sitting in the hall were very excited when they heard that women would live a long life here.


    Long life is sentimental. How famous it is!


    It is said that Changsheng sword can cut iron like mud. It is the most powerful weapon in the world! Over the years, there has never been a weapon more famous than the sword of eternal life!


    Is it true that the first auction today is actually long life amorous?!


    Oh, my God, is this auction so powerful that even such weapons can be auctioned?


    "My God, I didn''t expect that I would be able to see Changsheng amorous in my life!"


    "The first weapon to be put up for auction is long life and amorous. Is the auction too big?"


    "I said," why did someone come to the third floor all of a sudden? Who can hold on to this big auction? "


    "But where did the auction come from?"

 Chapter 514

    This is not only a puzzle in everyone''s mind, but also an unsolved mystery.


    No one knows how this auction is so powerful and how it can get things that no one else can?


    Looking at the appetites of the people below, all of them have been hanged by their own words. The woman slightly raised her lips and laughed, stretched out her slender fingers and directly lifted the black silk: "the first item on sale today is! How affectionate


    All of a sudden, the people sitting in the hall stretched their necks and looked at the amorous objects on the tray. Even the people sitting on the second floor opened their eyes and looked at the first item coming out for auction.


    After seeing this, the excitement and excitement in my heart suddenly became a deep doubt.


    Isn''t that longevity sword? How could it be a whip?


    I''m afraid there is no way to be explained in all people''s minds.


    Murongsheng sat on the second floor, also very puzzled looking at the tray, which does not look good. I''m afraid no one will pick up a very ugly whip even if it is left in the street.


    It looks uglier than a whip.


    Isn''t it said to be too wonderful? So ugly, can it be sung for hundreds of years?


    Everyone''s reaction, this woman seems to know in advance. Slightly raised hands, let whispering people are quiet.


    "I know, I''m afraid there''s a lot of confusion in everyone''s mind. But what I want to say is that everyone knows that longevity is a sword and an artifact. But no one knows amorous. Amorous is a whip specially made by a famous weapon expert for his wife. That''s because his beloved wife likes to use whips and doesn''t like to use other weapons. "


    "In order to satisfy his wife''s hobby, the famous weapon expert thought of many ways, and finally created this sentimental whip. When the sentimental whip and Changsheng sword are used together, the power can achieve earth shaking changes, shocking! No one can stop it


    Although what the woman said was very exciting, it was a sword and a whip that they heard for the first time.


    Is what this woman said true or false?


    No one can get the right answer, but according to the reputation of auction houses after so many years, I''m afraid they won''t make up lies to deceive them.


    So, this sentimental whip can be said to be true?


    Although the sentimental whip needs to cooperate with the Changsheng sword, it can play a huge power. However, since it is forged by famous weapon experts, a single whip is also very powerful. Even if it''s not powerful, with this reputation alone, even if it''s rubbish, it can increase people''s face!


    For a while, many people were talking about it.


    "Wow! Long life is sentimental Sun Zhengshi looked at the whip on the stand and looked straight at it.


    Since she was a child, she didn''t like what girls like. What she likes is always dancing with guns. Even if her name is so elegant by her family, it can''t cover up her inner essence!


    Now seeing the rare weapon in a hundred years, the whole people are excited, with bright eyes.


    However, murongsheng was not interested at all. Such a whip can''t attract her interest at all!


    Ugly, it''s so ugly!

 Chapter 515

    It was just this aspect of appearance that was so ugly that she couldn''t bear it.


    She has made herself such a ghost. Does she have to carry an ugly weapon when she goes out?


    What''s more, they are all called artifact. Do they really look like this? How can it be!


    Anyway, she didn''t believe it at all!


    I don''t know if there''s any big wrongdoer who will be fooled by the woman''s words, and then take a picture of this whip.


    When murongsheng thought about it in his heart and wanted to see which wronged leader it was, he heard someone question it: "you say it''s amorous, is it amorous?! What can you do to prove that this is really amorous? "


    It''s like a pile of firewood. It''s burning vigorously. Suddenly, it''s splashed with cold water. There''s no spark in sight. It''s emitting plumes of smoke.


    The whole hall suddenly quieted down, and with such a sentence, everyone''s high mood was extinguished.


    Yes, what this person said is very reasonable!


    People in the auction house say it''s amorous. Is that amorous?!


    What if it''s a fake?


    What''s more, just now this woman said that the sentimental whip can only play its great power when it is combined with Changsheng sword. But if they don''t meet Changsheng sword, they will buy a piece of rubbish back?!


    Such an ugly whip, even if it is used as a horse whip, is really a disgrace.


    The smile on the woman''s face was a little bit cold. She glanced at the person who had just spoken, and a cold light flashed across her eyes.


    Just what happened, the auction has gone through many times. It''s not strange to be questioned.


    After being looked at by a woman, the man only felt cold all over, like being stared at by the eyes of a wild animal, and said in a low voice: "I''m just confused to ask, why don''t I ask? Who knows if you will get an ordinary whip to fool us and treat us as fools! "


    The woman listened to this sentence, the light of her eyes became colder, but the smile on her face remained perfect: "since we all came to the auction, we must have a lot of trust in the auction. We will never sell fake goods at auction. Since we dare to put them up, they are real. "


    "What''s more, isn''t business based on what you want? If you think what I said is wrong, you may not bid. No one will force you. "


    The woman said very reasonable, if doubt, then choose not to buy.


    Can auction house people still force people to buy things?


    If they are forced, can they bring out so many things?


    "Now that we have no doubt, let''s start. Sentimental whip, low price 10000 Liang! Only one hundred Liang can increase the price! " Women don''t bother to argue with those people. Even if they win, they won''t pay for things. Besides wasting time, they have no other use.


    Originally, many people''s emotions were very high, but after hearing that person''s query, many people began to hesitate.


    The ten thousand taels of silver is not a small sum. Who can prove that the sentimental whip is true?


    If it''s a fake, who are they going to cry to??!

 Chapter 516

    For a moment, at the beginning, there were still some people who were eager to try. Suddenly, they were not saying a word. There is no one to ask for a price, the opening is so cold, some people really can''t imagine.


    From the woman''s mouth, the whip is real.


    But I can''t tell the true from the false. Who knows if it''s true or just making it up?


    This ten thousand taels of silver is not a small sum. No one can afford it.


    I''m afraid there are very few people sitting in the hall. Even the people sitting on the second floor may not be able to come out.


    Looking at the scene silent down, the woman looks as if she is not worried at all, eyes with a smile around the people.


    Finally, someone summoned up the courage to break the silence: "ten thousand Liang!"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes are noisy, this person looked in the past, want to see which fool want to spend so much money, take back such an ugly whip.


    However, seeing the face of the bidding man, it seems that he is not sure. Does he want to run into luck?


    Bull pen!


    I''m afraid I''m also a rich man who can take 10000 taels of silver for luck. It''s really money like running water, which makes people feel envious.


    If they had the confidence, I''m afraid they would have already asked for a price. But they didn''t! They can''t come up with ten thousand taels of silver at all. What''s their name? If at the end of the day, no one will rob him, where will he go to get the money?


    Sell yourself?


    It depends on whether the people in the auction house want it or not.


    The smile on the woman''s face is a little deep, throw out a smile that can make people soft to the bone, immediately let some men''s blood rush to the top of their heads, and began to shout the price with great interest.


    Murongsheng sat on the second floor, listening to one after another, his eyes were filled with praise. No wonder that people can stand in this position. It''s not possible for any woman to raise the price just by making people tick.


    Suddenly, just in the silence of the scene without sound, the atmosphere quickly piled up.


    I have to say, it''s all the credit of that woman alone.


    However, although the scene is very lively. But there were not many of them that opened their mouths, all of them one hundred and two hundred and two, with silver added to them. It seems that the purse is not so rich, but can not let the woman lost face, just forced to do so.


    , I don''t know how long it took me to make eleven thousand and two silver suck.


    "Don''t you want to shoot weapons?" Murongsheng took a look at Sun Zheng''s poem, "don''t you try?"


    Sun Zhengshi listened to the price that was about to break the sky. He shook his head repeatedly: "no, it''s too expensive. Who can afford it. It''s just such an ugly whip. Who knows if it''s true or false? I''d better not be a big wrongdoer. "


    In any case, someone will come, and it''s not her turn.


    Sun Wenzhe was even less interested in the whip. A big man would take a knife or a sword or a gun if he wanted to. I''ve never seen a man like to wear a whip.


    But Murong Sheng curled his mouth and looked at the shouting people below. He was very bored and said directly: "12000 taels of silver."

 Chapter 517

    Because sitting in the box on the second floor, the front is covered with a layer of white yarn, people can''t see who is sitting in the box.


    The only one who can hear clearly is a woman''s voice calling out the price.


    It is precisely because the auction is so hidden that Murong Sheng wants to get involved.


    Hearing murongsheng''s bidding voice, sun Zhengshi turned to murongsheng and looked in the past: "do you like that whip?" Sun Zheng poem said, but also looked at a look, not good-looking ah, ugly dead ah.


    How could murongsheng like it?


    Murongsheng yawned and pointed to the people below: "I''m watching them calling. I want to get the attention of the beauty. I just want to play with them."


    "If you want to play, you can''t play like this!" Sun Zheng''s poems are crazy. "More than ten thousand taels of silver is not a small number! How dare you


    Let her take the money alone, she can''t take out so much silver. So this time I came to the auction, my family gave her a lot. But according to the treatment of murongsheng in Rongguo government, can people in Rongguo government give murongsheng money?


    If you don''t take this picture carefully


    "For fun, people who can come to this place are those who are stupid and have a lot of money. After all, they have to attract the attention of beautiful women. How can they give up this opportunity? "


    It''s all here. How can I make a sound to prove that I''ve been here.


    If you don''t join in, what''s she doing here?


    Anyway, she felt that the following men who were confused by beauty would surely come up with a big fool who would beat her.


    Not at all!


    Originally, there was not much noise in the hall, but now the sound of murongsheng''s bidding made them talk less. One after another toward the direction of the second floor looked over, want to see which fool.


    "Twelve thousand taels of silver. They are really rich."


    "It''s worthy of being on the second floor. A bid is a thousand taels of silver!"


    "This All the people on the second floor have bid. Is that true? "


    "It''s true or not. Who can know? If you want to know, you have to ask the famous weapon man who died for hundreds of years. But on the second floor, people have money, and ten thousand taels of silver is not worth seeing. "


    "It''s not unreasonable..."


    After a moment of silence, the people in the hall began to gossip about each other again. Guess whether this sentimental whip is true or false, otherwise how can it attract people on the second floor to start bidding?


    However, after murongsheng finished bidding, no one would ask for the price again. Even if the saliva that women say is gone, no one dares to bid.


    This


    This makes murongsheng a little silly. What''s the situation?!


    "No, I''m just calling for fun. Why is it all quiet?" She is just idle and boring, just asking for a price!


    By the way, raise the price, look at the increase of these big fools, in the end, she became a big fool in other people''s mouth?!


    No!


    It''s just the first thing on the stage. These people don''t have any money to ask for?!


    Then, they can''t afford the things that come out next?! Come to the auction, don''t fill the purse, what is it to do, funny!

 Chapter 518

    For the first time, Murong Sheng became a big fool, almost ready to cry.


    What''s the matter? How did you overturn your car in the end?


    Although she can''t afford more than ten thousand taels of silver, but After all, she earned the money with her own life! I haven''t bought anything, so I bought back such a broken whip.


    What are you doing?


    Do you have to force her to spend money?!


    Now Murong Sheng is so angry that he just wants to hit the wall with his head. He wants to go back to the scene and do it again. She estimated that she would not continue to bid even if she was killed!


    Now, she has called out the fixed price, and no one outside continues to increase the price.


    Therefore, the person who successfully becomes a big fool becomes murongsheng himself.


    At the beginning, she was elated to see who would be cheated, but she didn''t expect It''s hard to predict.


    "Congratulations to a young lady on the second floor who successfully took away the sentimental whip!"


    Looking at is really nobody to open mouth to ask a price, the woman finally settled down, the host of amorous whip successfully became Murong Sheng.


    But murongsheng didn''t look so happy. He saw the ugly whip in front of her. What is amorous whip?


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. She''s a very cold person.


    Think about the money spent, and the heart that wants to die will come out.


    Murongsheng almost couldn''t help crying in front of the sun''s brothers and sisters, and took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket. He counted out 12000 taels of silver and silently handed it to the woman.


    Finally, he took a look at the silver note that ran out of his hand. Murong Sheng was very aggrieved and took the sentimental whip.


    "Isn''t it true that all the people who come to the auction are stupid people with a lot of money?"?! How come there''s no one to shoot! " After the person who sent the sentimental whip left, murongsheng asked in a mournful tone.


    Sun Zhengshi looked at Murong Sheng for a long time, and also sighed: "sister Sheng, didn''t I tell you? As long as people on the second floor auction things, people sitting in the hall are not qualified to auction... "


    So, at that time, the sentimental whip was just a kind of bid up price by people in the hall, and no one on the second floor was silent.


    Hearing this, murongsheng''s dying heart appeared, and the whole person directly lay on the table to die: "ah, I forgot, I lost 10000 taels of silver for nothing!"


    Sun Zheng''s poem is even more laughing and crying, looking at the front ugly not pull a few sentimental whip, trying to comfort: "otherwise, do you have a look inside what mechanism?"


    It''s ugly from a distance. It''s even uglier from a close distance.


    Even if it''s a bonus of 10000 taels of silver, it can''t change this whip. It''s really ugly.


    "Ah," Murong sighed, "it can only be a look."


    I hope God won''t treat her like that and let her get back a junk.


    As a result


    God did not put her in his heart. It looked like a rag from a distance. It looked like a rag from a short distance!


    Even if it is hard to find a way to comfort themselves, there is no way to change it is a tattered reality!


    Murongsheng really didn''t want to compete with the whip. He turned his mouth and threw it aside: "it''s a rotten thing. It''s a waste of money!"

 Chapter 519

    Maybe now, she has become a laughing stock in the capital!


    Spent 10000 taels of silver, bought back a junk!


    Fortunately, fortunately, the concealment of the auction was very good, so that she did not expose her true identity, otherwise it was


    Shame What a shame!


    Looking at the sentimental whip thrown aside by murongsheng, sun Zhengshi''s face was also very complicated: "indeed It doesn''t look so pleasant. "


    "No, it''s true! I''ve never seen such an ugly whip, and it''s worse than a horse whip! " If she wants to use the whip as a weapon, she might as well take the whip directly!


    In this world, there is no horse whip for 10000 taels of silver!


    I don''t even blink my eyes. I blame her for being so stupid! Why do you want to join in the fun?


    Murongsheng''s mood here is not smooth. He heard the woman standing on the booth say: "the guest who just photographed the sentimental whip just forgot to say. If you really want to test the power of the sentimental whip, you can go to the ghost palace. I think that the eternal sword is the sword of the ghost king. "


    This time, murongsheng is completely shocked!


    What the hell?!


    That longevity sword is shangguanhuang''s sword?! Why doesn''t she have any impression at all?!


    In my last life, I didn''t find that shangguanhuang was a sword player!


    Are you kidding??!


    What''s the matter?


    She''s just yelling at the price. A piece of equipment she photographed has contact with shangguanhuang?! This let her this old face, exactly where to put!


    Originally, seeing such an unjust leader who bought the sentimental whip, he was still mocking. Now I was shocked for a few seconds when I heard the woman say that, and then there was a burst of whispering.


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, it hasn''t been photographed just now. After that, who dares to go into the ghost King''s residence to see if the whip is real or fake?


    Don''t you want to die?!


    That silly woman on the second floor took a picture of such a rotten thing. It''s so funny.


    Don''t mention having a matching thing with the king of ghosts. Even if you look at the king of ghosts, you feel that you have to lose a lot of life!


    The ghost king is generally recognized as an ominous person in the capital. He is a devil climbing up from the hell!


    Who is involved in a little bit of relationship with the ghost king, that is bad luck!


    Even those who have just participated in the bidding are still worried. Fortunately, just out of a bigger fool than them, don''t let them have any involvement with the ghost king.


    I really want to see what kind of expression the person who just photographed the things is now.


    Maybe full of panic? And maybe it''s full of disgust!


    Others don''t know, murongsheng didn''t panic or dislike, but he was angry and wanted to kill people!


    What is the meaning of walking on a flat road may fall?


    Drink a mouthful of cold water, can you plug your teeth?


    Now murongsheng belongs to this situation. It''s very unfortunate. It''s very unfortunate!


    Here, casually buying such an expensive thing from heaven can have something to do with shangguanhuang. She really doesn''t know what to say!


    I want to swear!


    I want to hit people more!


    Sun Zheng''s poem is full of shock. He looks at Murong Sheng and the sentimental whip: "sister Sheng, you are really predestined with the ghost king."

 Chapter 520

    "This kind of thing, can let you meet, just don''t know what to say..." Sun Zheng''s poem is so shocked that he really doesn''t know what to say.


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to say.


    Clearly two people have nothing to do with the matter, saw can bump into, she also does not want!


    How could shangguanhuang be so haunted!


    While sitting on the third floor, shangguanhuang leans on the soft couch and takes off the ghost mask. What remains on the face is a mask that can cover half of the face and expose half of the face.


    With a long black red sword in hand, flashing a little blood light, people can''t help but feel timid and dare not look at it again.


    Wu Xiang listened to the following situation and heard that someone had taken away the sentimental whip. He was very unhappy: "master, why do you want to let out the sentimental whip and sell it?"


    Isn''t it better to stay by your side? Or If you can, can''t you leave it to her?


    Although the whip seemed useless, it at least matched the master''s sword.


    And just as the woman below just said, amorous whip alone seems very common. But if it is combined with Changsheng sword, the effect is really amazing.


    So Wu Xiang couldn''t understand why Shangguan Huang chose to sell the sentimental whip.


    "It''s no use. I''ll sell it." Shangguanhuang had no expression on his face, and his eyes fell on changshengjian. Although it''s called longevity, this sword doesn''t have the beautiful taste of longevity. On the contrary, it makes people timid.


    Wu Xiang did not speak, but pursed her lips.


    In the master''s heart, no one can use it. After all, the master can''t hold the sword in one hand and the whip in the other.


    However, even if the sentimental whip is useless, Wuxiang is not willing to be sold at all.


    How to say, it''s a pair with master''s sword!


    Of course, what Wu Xiang was thinking, Shangguan Huang didn''t have the heart to understand. In his mind, as long as it''s waste, it''s a waste of space to keep it. It''s better to sell it.


    I used to find a place and leave it there casually. I can''t take care of it. If no one mentioned it, I''m afraid no one would remember it. But now it''s not the same. The Treasury was stolen. She took away the pearls and jades, and now she asked him to fill in the hole.


    It costs a lot of money.


    Therefore, money is very tight for shangguanhuang now.


    However, weapons like sentimental whip, which are useless and have only one reputation, need to be sold.


    "How about it?" shangguanhuang''s hand gently stroked the body of Changsheng sword, and his eyes were cold. "Did you find out? Does the innkeeper have any clues to offer? "


    Wu Xiang quickly lowered her head to prevent Shangguan Huang from seeing the complicated emotion flashing in her eyes: "if you return to the master, it''s not true. That day, the shopkeeper just saw her figure, but didn''t see the person leave, so the shopkeeper didn''t know... "


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    It seems that Wu Xiang is hard to say this, but under shangguanhuang''s order, he has to say it: "listen to the shopkeeper, it seems that the woman went to the room with a man at that time..."

 Chapter 521

    As soon as Wu Xiang finished, he immediately felt that the temperature in the room had dropped a lot, like being in a cold cave. Shangguanhuang''s body is also free of money, sending out a cold air around him.


    "Men..."


    When shangguanhuang heard these two words, his eyes rolled, which made people feel terrible.


    In the heart is to rise to a son of anger, let shangguanhuang want to find out the person now!


    Although they did not go to the last step, they did what they should do! Murongsheng''s whole body was also seen by shangguanhuang! Two people are sleeping in a quilt, although there is no real implementation of the husband and wife, but also the name of the husband and wife!


    Are already his people, the results of this woman can also walk with other men together?!


    And she promised him! Said to give her a month''s time, she will work hard to like him! The result! And now?


    People can''t run away, let him how to find out!


    I just like to hide from him. Don''t you want to see him?!


    Good, very good!


    Next time, after catching this woman again, he will tie a chain on her body, bind her up and imprison her. Let''s see if she dares to escape!


    "Let me continue to check! Until the location of the person is found out! "


    After knowing that murongsheng still had such a magical place in his hand, shangguanhuang finally knew why he had been investigating for such a long time. There is no way to find out the whereabouts of murongsheng.


    There is such a place where even the Treasury can escape, and even escape from the water of forgetting river. If it can be found out, it would be silly.


    Wu Xiang lowered his head, so that shangguanhuang could not see the complex expression on her face, but many unwilling flashed in his heart.


    However, what he said did not show any emotion. He did not expose his emotion: "I understand. I will continue to investigate."


    Investigation?


    How could she have continued her investigation.


    I don''t know how long ago I have known who the woman the master is looking for. Now I''m just pretending. Otherwise, do you really think that she is willing to investigate the woman and send her to the master to love each other?


    Impossible, delusion!


    Even if it is to investigate the details of that woman, she will not tell the master!


    As long as the master and murongsheng get married that day, murongsheng''s death will come!


    At that time, she will let murongsheng experience what is not to survive, not to die!


    Wuxiang wants to torture murongsheng, but shangguanhuang on the other side has many ways to imprison murongsheng. When she finds murongsheng, she ties him to her side so that she can''t go anywhere!


    These, murongsheng completely does not know, now she is still with that sentimental whip.


    Looking at murongsheng''s eyes are about to stare out, sun Zheng poem is also helpless to say: "well, well, have bought back, how can you still so angry."


    "Besides, no one forced you at that time. If you don''t feel funny, can you buy it back? And didn''t that woman just say that? The ghost king has a sword of eternal life. If you don''t wait until you get married, maybe it will really play a huge role. "

 Chapter 522

    Murongsheng listened and frowned. When he thought of the way shangguanhuang ordered her at that time, he was very disgusted.


    "Can you believe what the seller said?" Murongsheng curled his mouth, which was obviously a lie to a three-year-old child.


    "Well, who knows. Believe it or not, haven''t you bought it back? " Sun Zheng poetry can only use such a tone to comfort, "otherwise, what else can you do? Do you want to return it? There''s never been a return at this auction. "


    Let''s not say whether the things sold by this auction house are true or false. If we buy them voluntarily, there''s no reason to return them from other people''s auctions, right?


    I''m not forced to buy a fake, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    Although the fact is like this, but murongsheng''s heart is still some uncomfortable, see this whip is also very unpleasant. What can she do?


    What else could she do?


    If you throw 5000 taels of silver into the water, you can still hear a little loud. It''s more than ten thousand taels of silver. Don''t mention it. I''m very sulky.


    You deserve it.


    Why can''t you control your mouth all the time?


    How could he be so angry if he hadn''t just talked so much about raising the price?


    If you can''t blame people, you can only sit on the seat and sulk. You deserve it!


    The first thing was sold, and then the auction quickly pushed out the second one. Because the first thing is true or false, no one knows, the scene is still a little cold. After that woman''s adjustment, it was lively again.


    The people below are busy, but murongsheng can''t raise his spirit at all.


    Yes, others are busy, but she lost money!


    Look, does that woman talk like a human being?!


    What else? She fell in love with this broken whip at first sight, and finally threw 10000 Liang to auction it down. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the situation!


    Do business with conscience to speak!


    Does she like it?!


    She is obviously cheap, just join in the fun.


    Maybe all the people in the hall begin to laugh at her now. She is a big fool with a lot of money!


    However, since the first item has not been shot. For auction, it is a good start, for business people, it is a very auspicious thing.


    So taking advantage of this heat, the auction has put forward a lot of good things, which are dazzling. I wish I had seven or eight eyes on my head before I could see all these things in my heart.


    This piece by piece, all kinds of things, have been called price, people look very crazy.


    Murongsheng has been listless since he took the sentimental whip. He can''t bring up any spirit. No matter how good the following things are, they are useless to her.


    While the sun brothers and sisters looked at the treasures sold at extremely high prices, and their faces showed some loss.


    This


    Sun Zhengshi can''t help touching her purse. She feels that her father''s money is not enough?!


    Who knows, there will be so many treasures in the auction today, and all of them will be sold at sky high prices?!


    It seems that before I wanted to pick up a leak in the auction, now I have no idea.

 Chapter 523

    And the woman standing on the booth, looking at every item coming out, was taken away one by one with a high price.


    The smile on his face never disappeared. Looking at these people is like looking at the God of wealth. Sure enough, there are a lot of stupid people in the capital.


    In particular, the first fool bear the brunt of the success to bring them a good drive ah!


    Good, good!


    As more and more people start shooting, the price will be higher and higher.


    And in the end, the price will flow into the auction, how can this woman be unhappy?


    Anyway, now, she looks at these people sitting below and above, as if they are not people, or shining silver!


    But now the people who are fighting are basically people from the hall and the second floor, while people sitting on the third floor have no intention of auction from the beginning to the end. Do you want to wait for the last baby? Looking at these things now, you can''t see them at all?


    Or was he able to come to the auction, just for a walk, only to see things, not to sell things?


    The auction went very smoothly, except that at the beginning someone came forward to question the sentimental whip. Basically, everyone was shouting the auction, but murongsheng didn''t pay attention to it. He listened to it with his ears erect. Where was shangguanhuang''s voice going out.


    As a result, I heard the angry voice of sun Zheng''s poem: "what are you doing! What''s the matter with Princess five?! What you can''t use, you have to rob me! Is it necessary? "


    Five princesses clearly is remembering to hate, don''t want to let her get!


    Sun Wenzhe didn''t speak. He pinched his purse with his hand. When he saw that sun Zheng''s poem had not been photographed, he was also relieved: "OK, don''t be angry. It''s good that she can take it down. If she doesn''t, I can''t afford your brother. "


    It''s too expensive.


    Even the sum of two people''s money can''t afford it.


    Murongsheng was just paying attention to other things, but he didn''t notice the sun brothers and sisters. Suddenly heard two people open mouth to say of words, puzzled of saw past: "you again shoot what?"


    By the way, I took a look in the direction of the booth and saw a red wooden box on it. Inside the box were three white porcelain bottles. I didn''t know what they were.


    "What is that? Eat or drink? "


    It looks like medicine, but I can''t rule out that the auction will be biased and bring out some strange things.


    Sun Zhengshi looked painfully at what was about to be taken away, and said: "the medicine made by a miracle doctor has wonderful effect. So I want to take a picture and let my brother take it in case it''s safe. As a result, the fifth Princess tried her best to rob things from me. It''s shameless


    This is not relying on their own purse thick, bullying it!


    "Medicine made by a miracle doctor? Then five princesses are robbing you? " Murongsheng wondered, "she is a spoiled princess in the palace. What do you want to do with this medicine? She can''t go to the battlefield. Isn''t it a waste to photograph this medicine? "


    It seems that he is sincere enough to make trouble, but if you think about it carefully


    "Who knows! The fifth princess, whose eyes are higher than the sky, can''t please anyone. I never let go of what I want. When I asked for a price just now, she also asked for a price. What can I do? "

 Chapter 524

    Strange on the strange, his purse no other people''s thick, say what is in vain!


    If she carries more silver than the fifth princess, are you afraid that the fifth princess will rob her here?


    I''ve killed people for a long time!


    Murongsheng thought for a moment, looked at Sun Wenzhe sitting on one side, and suddenly laughed a little: "five princesses want to shoot, you let her shoot. She took this medicine, but she couldn''t use it at all. Maybe it was for your brother? At that time, you can get the medicine of the miracle doctor without spending money. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    We all know that the five princesses like sun Wenzhe in their hearts. Maybe they are just taking the medicine for sun Wenzhe now?


    On hearing this, sun Wenzhe showed some embarrassment: "I have nothing to do with the fifth princess."


    It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to take the medicine from the fifth princess.


    Let alone the medicine, he didn''t want to accept anything that the fifth princess gave him.


    I don''t want to get involved in any relationship with the fifth princess. If it''s involved, it''s really the same as dogskin plaster. I can''t get rid of it.


    Don''t say he doesn''t mean anything to the fifth princess. Even if he does, he won''t be the son-in-law. What he wants is to make contributions on the battlefield, not to live in the capital.


    Sun Zheng Shipiao''s lips: "she robbed me, but she didn''t want me to get it. It''s estimated that if you lose the medicine and smash it, you won''t give it to my brother. "


    Why?


    Murongsheng can''t understand.


    Don''t the five princesses like sun Wenzhe very much? It''s just that character is too hard for people to see, and they can''t express themselves.


    Now, suddenly don''t like it?


    I didn''t expect that Shangguan, whether male or female, were so unkind?


    Say don''t like, instant can become don''t like?


    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t understand, sun Zheng explained two sentences: "my father wanted my brother to go to the border to experience, but the five princesses didn''t know where they got the news. Even if he didn''t let my brother go, he went to tell the emperor that he wanted to marry him and keep my brother in the capital forever. Can my brother give in to her character? Of course not! "


    Isn''t it misfortune to marry such a woman?!


    "She got angry without consent?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    Let her also suddenly remember, just in the hall. The five princesses didn''t seem to see sun Wenzhe much. When they scolded her, they also scolded the sun brothers and sisters together. There was a jealous look when I was out at the party.


    It seems that the five princesses really hate sun Wenzhe.


    However, it is also a good thing. At least after the sun brothers and sisters, no longer because of the five princesses feel headache.


    "It''s five thousand taels of silver. Is there anyone else offering a higher price?" The woman''s heart is not particularly satisfied with the price, is still constantly promoting.


    It''s just that this kind of thing can''t be used when it''s bumped. Most people are seldom interested in this kind of medicine.


    Only those who are generals or who walk on the blade all the year round have the idea of buying it.


    Moreover, even if the medicine is made by a miracle doctor, it should be classified into different types.


    People are not stupid, not with the reputation of a miracle doctor, they have to buy it foolishly.

 Chapter 525

    Shangguanhong frowned as he watched the five Princesses'' auction.


    I don''t know what the five princesses did when they came back to shoot this kind of thing. Although five thousand taels of silver, the five princesses could hold it, but What do you buy it for?


    Does it look good?


    "For what?" Shangguanhong asked lightly.


    Just now, women have made it clear when they publicized it. This medicine is suitable for large-area injuries. It can take effect very quickly after smearing.


    The five princesses usually stay in the palace and do everything with the help of their maids. How can they have a chance to hurt her?


    The person who just bid is the brother and sister of the sun family. It''s normal for sun Wenzhe to go to the border and take photos. As a result, the five princesses have been raising prices here. I really don''t know what they want to do.


    "Cousin, how can you say that? Even if I was in the palace, I couldn''t tell when I fell down. How does the time leave scar to do? Of course, we need the medicine made by the miracle doctor to use it! "


    Ha ha.


    Is there any valuable medicine in the palace? Does she want the medicine made by a man called a miracle doctor in the world?


    It''s just that when she saw that the sun family wanted to buy it, she maliciously paid too high a price here.


    Who makes the sun family so ungrateful?


    Can''t you be her son-in-law? I have to go to break the border!


    That kind of hard days, in fact, do her son-in-law can be compared to it?!


    Since she is so unwilling to be her husband-in-law and willing to go to the border to suffer, then go! Sooner or later, I will die at the border!


    As the favorite princess of her father, she liked him so much in her heart, but she didn''t know how to praise him! What a white eyed wolf!


    Bones so hard?


    Then she will see if this person''s bone will be so hard when she is about to die!


    She is so complacent, why does this person turn a blind eye to it? Isn''t he supposed to be grateful for her liking?! Why haven''t you changed your opinion on her for so many years?!


    What''s wrong with her!


    Now it''s good. Without saying a word, we are going to the frontier battlefield. With her permission, does she agree?!


    If you want to leave, you have to see if she wants to!


    She has paid so many years, is it difficult to make her pay for nothing?!


    What a bitch!


    So many years, have been hanging her feelings, playing with her feelings, such a person should die in the battlefield! Maybe when this person is about to die, he will suddenly think of her benefits!


    The fifth princess''s face was a bit gloomy. She knew that she hated murongsheng in her heart. She was very unhappy with murongsheng. Murongsheng and she were enemies! As a result, the sun brothers and sisters are so close to murongsheng!


    Unexpectedly, three people also want to sit in the same box, this is not a hard slap on her face!


    Is it that the sun family is happy to see her angry to death?!


    Since the people of the sun family are so merciless, then she must be robbed to see how the sun brothers and sisters cry!


    "Is there any price increase? If you want to, hurry up. This is a golden sore medicine made by a miracle doctor, and the effect is very good. It took a lot of effort to get these bottles of medicine this time. If you miss it, there will be no next time. "


    "Six thousand taels!"

 Chapter 526

    Women spare no effort to sell, hoping that the medicine can be sold at a good price. Now the price is not enough for her.


    What''s the matter with these people? It''s a medicine made by a miracle doctor.


    How come all of them have no eyesight?!


    Just as the woman felt sorry and was about to make a final decision, a voice suddenly appeared on the second floor and directly raised the price to 6000 taels of silver.


    Suddenly let a woman''s hand shake, almost did not knock down the small hammer in the hand.


    "Six thousand taels!"


    Hearing this voice, the five masters were almost mad.


    Seeing things coming into her hands, murongsheng, a waste, ran out to make a mess at this time?!


    Everyone''s eyes also looked in the past, thinking which big fool actually photographed it. See the direction of the sound, immediately clear. It turns out that it''s the one who beat the sentimental whip. No wonder.


    People are stupid and have a lot of money. They don''t feel curious about what they shoot.


    Murongsheng sat on the seat with a smile and grabbed something from the fifth Princess: "six thousand taels of silver."


    If she could not go out now, the fifth princess would have run out and slapped murongsheng hard.


    "Who made you bid! Don''t you know that the princess has already bid for this thing! Now that I''ve made an offer, it''s the princess''s. what are you fighting for here The fifth princess is going to hate murongsheng to death.


    I have never seen such a hated person as murongsheng!


    A piece of trash. What are you doing with her?! Do you want to help the sun family?!


    I''m really a bitch. I''m a family with murongshan!


    Big, when not out of the cabinet with men rolling together. It''s disgusting that this little one has an engagement and is still in public!


    Shameless, shameless!


    What the fifth princess said made murongsheng turn his eyes: "what you said is a little overbearing. As long as the things at the auction are released, they are to be auctioned. Whoever pays the highest price naturally belongs to him. You are here, with your identity to pressure people not to buy things, is not some of the unreasonable? Besides, it''s all people sitting on the second floor. Why can''t I do what you bid? Everything here is taken by the highest bidder. If you don''t understand the rules, don''t talk about it. It''s a shame. "


    Murongsheng will not leave any chance for the other side to fight back if he can get in touch with others: "besides, if you say it''s yours, then it''s yours? Has the host of the exhibition stand been decided? Since I don''t have one, I can naturally make an offer. If you like to have to get it, keep bidding. Who can stop you. As long as there is silver, then bid. "


    What murongsheng said was very reasonable, which naturally caused a lot of resonance.


    Let sit in the hall of the people can not help shouting: "that is, if you want, then bid ah!"


    "If you have money, you can bid. Of course, whoever has more money will have enough confidence."


    "Bid, bid!"


    I didn''t expect that this auction could be so lively, and even let them see the duel between the princess and people. It was so exciting!

 Chapter 527

    Even if you can''t get a picture of something, sitting here and watching the excitement is not a loss!


    Everyone''s eyes are staring at the fifth princess, to see if the fifth princess will accept.


    What they said is reasonable. What the fifth princess said just now is not reasonable at all! Now the face of the fifth princess is gone. It''s estimated that it will be gone for a while.


    Think of the five princesses who are always arrogant and dislike everyone. They make people say that they can''t get off the stage. They feel very exciting!


    The fifth princess is even more angry to kill people. Murongsheng is so annoying and disgusting!


    She just wanted to make a fool of herself in front of so many people!


    Otherwise, why don''t you increase the price before? Just when the deal is about to close, you will suddenly ask for the price. What does that mean? This obviously shows that murongsheng has a bad heart!


    Why didn''t murongsheng increase the price before?


    Because murongsheng didn''t pay attention to the auction before, the whole person was speculating about where shangguanhuang was sitting. How could he be distracted to make trouble with the fifth princess?


    The woman stood at the booth and looked at the scene of rapid turnover. She was also stunned for a few seconds, and then quickly responded: "I didn''t expect that the medicine of the miracle doctor was so flattered, so whoever bid high would get it. Two, please


    People at the auction naturally hope that people like murongsheng, who are stupid and have a lot of money, will come as much as possible.


    In this way, not only did someone help her raise the price, but also she was able to sell things at a price higher than her own value. It''s really very happy!


    "Now the price of the medicine has been sold for 6000 Liang! Is there anything higher?! You know, it''s a medicine made by a miracle doctor. It''s hard to find. If you miss this chance, you won''t have another chance! "


    As a qualified businessman, it''s natural to see the right time to sell what you want to sell.


    Five public main gas is to vomit blood, this woman how return a matter?!


    Do you have a brain? I just didn''t hear that she called herself Princess Ben??! It''s time to give her something honestly. What''s the purpose of the price increase here?! I didn''t give you any face!


    These dog slaves, after going out from the auction, she will certainly make these people look good!


    "Shoot?" Shangguanhong looked at the fifth princess, angry and staring, and felt some irritability, "if you don''t shoot, you will do it honestly."


    Auction things, there was no first come first served saying, the five princesses were spoiled by the princess too willful!


    "Cousin?! I''m your cousin. How can you help outsiders talk? " Five princesses are not to think that shangguanhong can help murongsheng to talk!


    It doesn''t make sense!


    "It''s not about helping people talk, it''s about what rules she''s really talking about. Here, as long as you have money, you can buy whatever you want. Even if the emperor Lao Tzu comes, it''s no use, "Shangguan Hong said with some impatience." if you''re not used to the rules here, don''t come. Go out shopping and crush people with your identity. "


    There''s no one here to do that.


    Whoever has money is the boss.


    Now, what he should ponder is to take some pictures and give them to Wanyan yinyao. Only in this way can we win the favor of the exotic Princess and successfully marry her. At that time, splendor will be a good helper.

 Chapter 528

    But now


    Shangguanhong takes a look at murongshan sitting next to her. She doesn''t know if the fifth princess''s brain is not working well. She brings murongshan to her.


    At that time, if he photographed the things, murongshan would think it was for her, and it would be hard for him to say if he didn''t.


    It''s really trouble.


    We need to figure out a way to solve this problem.


    Shangguanhong felt uncomfortable in his heart, and his face naturally became ugly.


    The fifth Princess pursed her lips and did not continue to speak. Murongshan, who was sitting on one side, saw the situation and lowered her head. Her face was twisted and ferocious, tearing her gentle expression to pieces.


    Shangguanhong, is this talking for murongsheng?!


    Shangguanhong, why do you talk for Murong?!


    Why?!


    After the banquet, murongshan felt shangguanhong''s change. She couldn''t understand why shangguanhong suddenly changed her attitude towards murongsheng? Before, he didn''t hate murongsheng very much?!


    But now shangguanhong''s feeling makes her feel that shangguanhong doesn''t hate murongsheng any more. On the contrary, she begins to care about murongsheng. Why!


    Murong Sheng in the end what kind of secret hidden in the body, can Shangguan Hong''s heart to the hard pull in the past?! Take shangguanhong away from her?!


    Murongshan''s jealousy made her crazy, but she couldn''t think of any way to pull shangguanhong''s heart again!


    Unless, she can thoroughly understand the reason!


    Murong Sheng doesn''t know what Murong Shan thinks. If he knows, he will be dismissive.


    Just as shangguanhong was clearly thinking about things and pestering her, she had seen such a purposeful behavior for a long time. As a result, shangguanhong always thought that it was a very respectable thing for her to marry him and become a concubine.


    It''s disgusting.


    Although you will die the night you marry the ghost king, which county is more important with the future ghost princess and the future son princess on your head?


    Of course, the ghost princess is more powerful!


    Six thousand taels of silver to buy so many bottles of medicine, whether it is made by a miracle doctor or not, in fact, it is very expensive. Anyway, no one here wants to be such a fool.


    And the woman is also very clear in the heart, this price must be top to the sky, want to shoot a higher price words. Unless there''s another big grievance, or the two of them raise their prices.


    With this idea, the woman had a certain background in her heart, with a smile on her face: "since there is no one to bid again..."


    "Six thousand five hundred taels!"


    The woman''s words haven''t finished, hear five princesses angrily shout price.


    Sure enough, she knew that a person with such a character would never give up!


    Murongsheng was not timid either. He didn''t hesitate for a long time when he heard the fifth princess''s bid. He directly followed up: "7000 Liang!"


    Let onlookers can not help but issued a voice of exclamation, my God, is really too rich!


    There were just a few bottles of small things. I didn''t know that the tube inside didn''t work, so I directly photographed 7000 taels of silver!


    There are not many people who can make such a big contribution.


    That is a princess, so follow this princess to face to do, is also a royal relative?


    Listen to the meaning of the princess, these two people seem to know each other!

 Chapter 529

    Sun Zheng''s poem is terrified sitting on one side. Although I don''t know how murongsheng suddenly started shooting, I still listen to the price. That mood is straight smoke, too expensive!


    "Sister Sheng, let''s stop as soon as possible. No matter how fast the medicine is, it''s not worth it Seven thousand taels of silver? "


    "Don''t be afraid," murongsheng patted the hand of sun Zheng''s poem, "my heart has its own plan."


    I didn''t know these people''s habits before, but now she knows five princesses like the back of her hand!


    Looking at murongsheng''s confident manner, sun Zheng''s poems are not easy to say, and his heart is uneasy. This murongsheng has been against the fifth Princess twice, but it has something to do with their sun family. This is really


    I don''t know if the fifth princess will be angry to death


    Looking at murongsheng, he didn''t give in at all, and even raised the price again. The smile on the woman''s face is deeper, and the fifth princess is to be angry with murongsheng''s behavior.


    Originally, he was angry, but now he didn''t care about anything. He directly lifted the white gauze around him and glared at murongsheng in this direction: "murongsheng, you waste, what do you mean! Why do you want to rob everything with Princess Ben? "


    "My God, this princess is the fifth princess!"


    "No wonder you use your identity to suppress people directly. You are used to arrogance."


    For a moment, whispering in the hall, from time to time looking in the direction of the five princesses, also don''t know what they are saying.


    But I just heard what the five princesses said, which means?!!


    Just now that person silly money will be sentimental whip to take away the big silly hat is Murong Sheng can''t?!


    This This This is really incredible.


    Can Rongguo government have so much money to spend on Murong Sheng? Isn''t that to say that since the collapse of Dafang, murongsheng has been ignored in Rongguo mansion? And since he was so spoiled by Madame Erfang, he was raised in Rongguo''s mansion. How could this man still have a lot of money?


    Tut Tut, then this Murong Sheng is really out of reach.


    Recently, murongsheng has been in the limelight in the capital. Anyway, she can be heard almost every day. All kinds of them are just like what is written in the storybook. The ups and downs are amazing.


    However, we can take away such a rubbish at such a high price. If murongsheng does it, it''s not surprising.


    Who let murongsheng''s reputation, originally not good.


    Everyone looked at the music between murongsheng and the five princesses, and they were almost carrying another cup of tea and some melon seeds in their hands.


    These two people are really interesting. The fifth Princess didn''t know the rules of the auction and wanted to overpower murongsheng with her identity. I didn''t feel scared when I met murongsheng. Instead, I took the rules of the auction as an example.


    Also don''t know these two people is exactly what grudge what grudge, can let them so carry on the dispute.


    Listen to five princesses not only expose their own identity, but also arch out her identity by the way. Murong Sheng turns a white eye and scolds in a low voice: "it''s really an idiot. If you were born in the royal family, I''m afraid you don''t know where to die long ago!"


    I''ve never seen such a stupid person in my life!

 Chapter 530

    But Wu Xiang is a cold sweat.


    Will the quarrel between the five princesses and murongsheng attract the master''s attention?


    Will the master recognize murongsheng''s voice and recognize others?


    However, it didn''t take long for Wu Xiang to know that her worries were totally superfluous. Shangguan Huang didn''t have any idea to watch the farce.


    "Master, do you want to go down and help Miss Murong?"


    How to say that murongsheng is still holding the title of future ghost princess on his head. What he does will always be linked with the ghost palace. Now there is a dispute with the fifth princess in public. It''s a shame.


    The master didn''t seem to be interested in murongsheng, but actually he was a little interested. Otherwise, the master would not have pointed out murongsheng as the ghost princess.


    Moreover, the master is sitting on the third floor. If he makes a bid, no one will dare to raise the price. In this case, won''t those two people be normal?


    Wu Yu put forward the proposal, Shangguan Huang did not even consider, directly refused: "No."


    To help a woman who has nothing to do with her?


    Besides, even if he is about to become a ghost princess, he will die on the day of becoming a ghost princess, which has nothing to do with him.


    Wuyu did not speak, silently standing behind shangguanhuang, no longer speak.


    No incense is excited, almost will face expression to show!


    Master, he didn''t show murongsheng!


    It is clear that the two people are so close to each other that Murong Sheng has spoken, but the master still doesn''t recognize them!


    Looking at the two people raising the price more and more outrageous, sun Zheng''s poem also pinched a sweat in his heart. This Just now murongsheng has already spent 10000 Liang. I don''t know if I can buy it at such a high price.


    He quickly took sun Wenzhe and prepared to take out the silver in his wallet to see how much silver he could collect.


    Then he was stopped by murongsheng: "don''t worry, this medicine will be the fifth princess in the end."


    Sun Zheng blinked and didn''t understand, so he heard murongsheng shouting out: "if no one bid, then this medicine will belong to me. Five princesses, thank you very much


    Murongsheng''s words were very harsh in the ears of the fifth princess, which made the fifth Princess not hold her anger for a moment. She said aloud: "who said that the princess would give it to you?"?! The princess did not say to give up, is not 7000 Liang! Seven thousand five hundred taels


    No matter what you say, it''s impossible for murongsheng to snatch what she likes. Never!


    Murongsheng listened to the five Princesses'' arrogant and domineering voice, and chuckled: "seven thousand five hundred and one two."


    As soon as the words came out, the fifth princess was stunned, even the others were stunned.


    After watching the auction for such a long time, it''s the first time to see someone start to increase the price one by one or two. When will it have to be added?


    But it seems that this murongsheng wants to fight with the fifth princess to the end?


    what is the hatred of these two people? What awesome is it that they can see such a big play here?


    "You Five masters want to hit people angrily, "you are just robbing things with the princess! Can the things in the auction come one by one or two?! If you don''t have money, get out of here! The price we call out here is not afraid to laugh off people''s big teeth! "

 Chapter 531

    Murongsheng''s face is calm and not moved by it. It seems that what the fifth princess said has nothing to do with her. The whole person is flat and light.


    "If I heard it right, the lowest price of this medicine was set, and I didn''t say how much silver was added. I''ll come here one by one or two. What''s the problem? "


    Then it became clear that she had come in accordance with the rules of the auction, and she was not fooling around.


    Others also recalled that what murongsheng said was really reasonable. It''s true that this auction doesn''t stipulate how much silver to add.


    The expression on the woman''s face is a bit cracked, always perfect smile almost can''t hang up, face stiff: "yes, the auction items, really did not set the auction price..."


    Even if it is not, she did not expect that there would be people, one or two of the increase ah!


    It''s not humiliating for this woman to say such a thing!


    "Do you hear me? There is no problem with my bid. If you don''t want to shoot, don''t talk. What''s the shame of saying so much and doing so much! " With a reason, murongsheng naturally has the courage to ridicule the five princesses.


    Now the fifth princess was twisted by her fierce face. She endured for a long time, and finally squeezed out a few words from her teeth: "7700 Liang!"


    "7701."


    "Seven thousand eight hundred Liang!"


    "Seven thousand eight hundred and one."


    "Eight thousand five hundred Liang!"


    "Eight thousand five hundred and one."


    One is the angry opening, the other is the slow opening, you come and I go, so that the people sitting in the auction are happy to watch the good play. That''s bad. Let''s applaud.


    But five princesses head already not sober, is forced by Murong Sheng this appearance, what her purpose is already completely unimportant. Now she must take down these bottles of medicine, otherwise people in the capital will know that she and murongsheng agree!


    "Ten thousand Liang!"


    This speed, even if let shangguanhong already aware of, also have no time to stop, so helplessly watched five princess for a few bottles of medicine called out a pierce the sky price.


    Everyone heard, eyes suddenly opened a circle, too incredible!


    Isn''t it just a few bottles of medicine? It''s amazing that we can get 10000 Liang!


    Great, great!


    It''s worthy of being a princess. I have a lot of money. Of course, I''m stupid.


    Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows and doesn''t keep up with him.


    But if murongsheng doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that the fifth princess will be able to let murongsheng go. She has a proud smile on her face: "shout, why don''t you continue to shout? Don''t admit it, go on


    Murongsheng curled his mouth, and let''s go ahead. I''m afraid I can''t think of it after a while.


    "Five princesses, I don''t call it self counseling. I have a clear understanding of the reality. I just calculated that these bottles of medicine are not worth ten thousand taels of silver. If I have the money, I might as well buy something else, right? Look, I just spent 10000 taels of silver on a whip, which can be used all the time. And Princess five, you bought a few bottles of medicine for ten thousand taels of silver. Tut Tut, you are really a black sheep. "


    This words say, almost all want to give five princesses alive spirit dead.


    Just saw murongsheng dare not ask price, five Princess people are proud of simply don''t know where he is. But listening to murongsheng''s words, it''s like he was suddenly splashed with a basin of cold water.


    From beginning to end, let the five princesses cool to the end.

 Chapter 532

    What excited, what happy, what feel murongsheng recognized counsels, dare not with her continue to carry on.


    It''s all empty!


    Now come back, the whole person is stunned.


    What did she just do?! What did she do?!


    She spent ten thousand taels of silver to buy so many bottles of medicine, and these bottles are useless to her!


    If she doesn''t fight to kill the enemy, it''s not her turn to do anything. How can she bump?


    These bottles are just rubbish!


    Is murongsheng already calculating! Knowing that she''s coming, she''s bound to compete with her!


    "Wake up?"


    Shangguanhong stares at the fifth Princess coldly, and his calm tone is mixed with the anger that makes people afraid.


    Even the fifth princess did not dare to look back at the expression on Guan Hong''s face.


    Shangguanhong usually what kind of character, five princesses also understand. I''m afraid I can''t find a second person except murongsheng to make him angry like this. And now


    Five princess''s back startled a cold sweat.


    What is she going to do?


    The fifth princess did not speak, and shangguanhong did not expect her to speak.


    Knowing that he would fall into this situation, he had already stopped the fifth princess from bidding. Isn''t it good to sell it to the sun brothers and sisters? They can also use it. What can five princesses do?


    But now it''s too late to think about it. The ten thousand taels of silver has been called out by the fifth princess.


    Originally, I thought that murongsheng would continue to increase the price. As a result, murongsheng was just like Mingjing and did not increase the price at all.


    Even shangguanhong has some doubts. Is murongsheng deliberately tricking people into letting the five princesses go inside?!


    Five Princess of this character, the most unbearable is to be stimulated, once stimulated. Originally, there was not much brain. After stimulation, there was not much left.


    "Princess five, I hope you can use your precious brain and know what you are doing. You''d better be able to take out the ten thousand taels of silver yourself. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be


    The people from Jinbi kingdom came to the Zhou Dynasty not only to send Wanyan yinyao over for marriage. There is, want to marry a princess of the Zhou Dynasty back to marriage!


    Although there was no shortage of princesses and princesses in the great Zhou Dynasty, now people have not decided yet.


    If according to the previous five princesses favored degree, then the emperor can not consider the five princesses. But it happened that the fifth princess wanted to die, and no one could help.


    It is estimated that the other princesses and princesses of Jinbi country will be very grateful for the sacrifice of the fifth princess.


    Hearing what shangguanhong said, the fifth Princess turned pale with fright. What''s more, there''s a look of elation.


    Ten thousand taels!


    She''s a princess. She doesn''t have any errands. How can she get so much money!


    The mood immediately flustered up, hastily open mouth to say: "don''t, this princess don''t! Whoever wants water, take it! Murongsheng, don''t you want it?! I''ll give it to you! "


    At the end of his life, murongsheng still has to put on a princess posture. Murongsheng snorts coldly.


    How can this man who grew up in the palace not see the situation clearly?

 Chapter 533

    "Princess five, are you kidding? It''s a matter of spitting on a nail at the auction, and you can''t go back on what you say. Although I also want to take photos, I don''t have so many banknotes, so I have to give up my love to the fifth princess. You''re welcome, Princess five. Just take it! "


    Murong Shengcai doesn''t care whether the fifth princess is alive or dead. Since she robbed the sun brothers and sisters of things she didn''t belong to at the beginning, the consequences now are what she should bear.


    She did not put the knife on the fifth princess''s neck, forcing the fifth princess to take these medicines.


    This is completely the behavior of the fifth Princess herself, and there is no sense of guilt in her heart.


    Don''t think about it. Murongsheng knows that the fifth Princess must be staring at her now.


    But what''s the use of it? Can her five princesses still kill her with their eyes?


    "This guest, you just called out ten thousand taels of silver. Everyone here can hear it clearly. There are auction rules in this auction. If you don''t want it, you don''t want it. If everyone is the same as you, are there any rules for the next auction? Naturally, all the prices that you can ask for are worth money. Therefore, according to your identity, the ten thousand taels of silver can certainly be taken out. "


    The woman''s face was wearing a smile, and her words poked the fifth princess''s heart, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Looking at no one to bid, the woman directly hammered down the matter.


    The five princesses bought these bottles of medicine with ten thousand taels of silver. Thinking about it, it really makes people bleed.


    Originally, all the people were sitting in the hall, except for those who came to see the treasures. Now that they have new gossip, how can they stop them?


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the hall. In addition to a low smile, someone was laughing that the fifth princess was really stupid. This kind of trap can be foolishly dropped in by herself. By the way, she patted the soil to make her fall a little more serious.


    What a stupid woman.


    Murongsheng, a woman, is really insidious.


    In addition to having brains, I''m afraid I''m also very brave to be able to use this method to kill people at auction!


    Sure enough, that''s what the ancients said.


    Only women and villains are hard to raise. Murongsheng is really hard to provoke. With such a play, who dares to provoke that woman?


    A calculating scene, the curtain of luxury, let sitting on the third floor of shangguanhuang slightly pick eyebrows, in the heart inexplicably gave birth to a bit of feeling.


    I feel that murongsheng''s style is a little similar to that little woman, which makes him feel very familiar.


    It''s just that the idea flashed through my mind and was denied.


    Although he had never seen what this Murong Sheng looked like, the little woman would never be her! Otherwise, how can a woman who has an engagement casually sleep with a strange man!


    And this murongsheng doesn''t look like it has a secret place.


    Yes, but it doesn''t feel like it.


    Let Shangguan Huang''s heart produce a bit tangled.

 Chapter 534

    Seeing Shangguan Huang''s heart begin to think about Murong Sheng''s identity, Wu Xiang''s back is constantly sweating out, unable to continue. With murongsheng''s personality of being in the limelight, if she continues, maybe she will let the master guess her identity actively!


    How can she completely fail in this moment after she has been hiding so long?


    Wu Xiang pursed her lips and quietly retreated from the room.


    Wu Yu took a look at Wu Xiang, frowned a little, and flashed a little curiosity.


    What is she going to do?


    The master didn''t seem to tell anyone to do anything.


    At this time, the people at the auction also sent the things just taken by the fifth princess to the fifth Princess and looked at the small porcelain bottles. Five princess''s face is very rare, like eating something wrong, want to vomit.


    "Princess five, this is the medicine you took. Take a look. If there is no problem, you can pay ten thousand taels of silver. The auction does not support credit. "


    Although the smile on the woman''s face was very bright, what she said made the fifth Princess feel very ugly.


    Credit?!


    Does she look like a person who can pay on credit!


    Doesn''t that mean she''s poor?!


    But


    Five princesses in the heart have some embarrassment, she is not to be unable to take out silver, but now how can she take out so much silver?


    She didn''t think that she would shoot something worth ten thousand taels all of a sudden, especially the things she shot were useless!


    Princess five is a little embarrassed, but no matter how embarrassed she is, she has to open her mouth, otherwise


    His eyes fell on shangguanhong, with a kind of plea: "cousin, you..."


    Shangguanhong''s face was not good-looking, but now it is even worse: "if you make trouble, you can solve it by yourself."


    He was not his own sister, and he had never thought of bringing the fifth princess to the auction. Bring over completely is to give virtuous imperial concubine a face, who ever thought these five princesses break out a disaster by themselves!


    No matter how the fifth Princess begged shangguanhong, shangguanhong was determined not to help.


    On the other hand, the auctioneer urged: "Princess five, it''s not too early. Should you give me the silver ticket?"


    As if in the same urging five princess, angry five Princess impatient mouth: "this princess or the kind of people who do not give silver! Don''t rush. I''m tired of you! "


    The auctioneer rolled his eyes in his heart and kept a perfect smile on his face.


    Do not urge, you pour is to take out silver note?


    Urge all so grind haw, don''t urge not to come to the end of the auction, can''t take out?


    The shangguanhong refused to help. The fifth princess had no choice but to bite her teeth and take out her purse. I counted the silver I had brought. It was only 7800 taels of silver. It was 2200 taels short of 10000 taels of silver!


    After so much, shangguanhong is not willing to help. Where should she go to collect money?


    When the fifth princess was at a loss, her eyes suddenly fell on murongshan. How can murongshan be said to be the eldest lady of Rongguo government? Can''t she even take out two thousand taels of silver?


    Even if this Murong Shan no matter how to make himself do not have a sense of existence, but still be cornered by the five princesses to stare at.

 Chapter 535

    The fifth Princess sat beside murongshan and said in a low voice, "cousin, would you like to help me. When I get back to the palace, I will send the palace people to send you the silver to the Rongguo mansion. "


    Murong Shan pursed her lips. She didn''t want to lend silver to the fifth princess at all.


    Can you return what you lent to Princess five?


    I''m afraid the chance of this return is really rare!


    "Actually I didn''t come out with a lot of banknotes... "


    Since she wanted to come to the auction, she also got some silver tickets from Qi. Let''s see if we can meet any rare objects and take a picture.


    As a result, murongshan''s words have not been finished. The fifth Princess didn''t even ask, but directly dragged murongshan''s purse down. The speed made murongshan not react at all.


    Two thousand and two hundred silver tickets were counted from the purse and thrown to the auctioneer: "take it away!"


    Then he threw the remaining eight hundred taels to murongshan.


    The auctioneer took away the money as soon as he saw it.


    These five princesses are really Arrogant can ah, never seen such a loan. Where is this to borrow money? This is obviously robbery!


    "Give me the money back before you go. Come back quickly!"


    When murongshan came to catch up, he had already gone away and closed the door. Murong Shan, who was half slow, almost ran into the door without hurting her face.


    The bank notes have been robbed. Now murongshan can''t hold her emotions. She looks at the fifth Princess angrily: "fifth princess, how can you grab my purse directly?! Have you asked for my opinion? "


    Looking at murongshan''s stingy appearance, the fifth Princess rolled her eyes: "didn''t the princess ask you just now? You can''t say a word for a long time. In order to save time, didn''t the princess take it directly? "


    "But..." Murongshan was about to cry. She was angry and aggrieved. "The fifth Princess just didn''t get my permission!"


    Yes, but she hasn''t agreed yet!


    Why did you come here for a long time and didn''t buy anything? Instead, you pasted more than 2000 banknotes upside down!


    It''s said that the fifth princess will return it. In fact?!


    Five princesses can never be a master who can return people''s things!


    The five princesses are bandits who forcibly snatch the silver tickets! Can''t she be wronged, can''t she lose her temper?


    "What do you mean by that?" Five princesses originally in the heart don''t go well, now be Murong Shan so a say, more angry, "say of seem this princess don''t return you silver of same! What''s more, if it wasn''t for your second cousin, I would have spent so much money on what the princess could have photographed for 5000 taels


    "You still have the face to blame the princess here. It''s very good that the princess didn''t look for you to break off!"


    Listening to what the fifth princess said, murongshan was stunned: "fifth princess, this matter is caused by murongsheng. How can I blame it on me?" If it wasn''t for the five princesses who couldn''t see the situation clearly and had to take ten thousand taels of silver to take these bottles of medicine, could this have happened?!


    "I don''t blame you. Who let murongsheng be like you? They are all from Rongguo government. They all have the surname Murong!"

 Chapter 536

    Five princesses this words say of is simply disorderly can, let a person listen to is simply incredible.


    Never thought that there are such unreasonable people in this world?!


    "The princess said it''s your fault, it''s your fault!"


    With that, the fifth princess did not pay any attention to murongshan''s face. A face painted black, eyes spitting fire looking out.


    Murongshan looked at the fifth Princess like this, the whole person will be wronged to death.


    What is she drawing now?!


    The silver ticket was robbed by the fifth princess. Even murongsheng''s provocation, the fifth princess would let her suffer together. Is it hard for her to come to the auction to be angry?!


    Murongshan stood behind, looking at the figure of the fifth princess. Her eyes were poisoned. If conditions permit, she would like to bite the fifth princess to death.


    Let''s see if the fifth princess can still say it. This kind of disgusting words!


    But she can''t do it now!


    For one thing, her identity doesn''t allow it. Five princesses, no matter what, are royal princesses. If she touched the fifth princess with a hair, I''m afraid she''ll fall to the ground.


    Second, shangguanhong is sitting here. She has to maintain her gentle and lovely appearance. She can''t leave any bad impression in shangguanhong''s heart.


    "Brother Hong..."


    After making up her mind, murongshan sits beside shangguanhong and opens her mouth wrongly. I hope shangguanhong can comfort her, and then give the fifth princess a good reprimand.


    She just saw that shangguanhong was also very dissatisfied with the fifth princess. In this case


    What I didn''t expect is


    "What''s the matter? If you want to see it, you can see it. If you don''t see it, you can go out!"


    Shangguanhong did not comfort her as before. The vision coldly falls on her body, lets her not mischief here!


    But, is not the person who makes a fool of five princesses?!


    When did it become her!


    Murongshan''s expression was stiff, and the grievances on her face were hard to maintain. Head directly dizzy, like a foot on the cotton, let her some head heavy, almost fell to the ground.


    The person she loves, she said such cold words to her!


    Murongshan took a deep breath, eased her mood, pressed the evil breath in her heart, and digested it silently.


    In the heart ruthlessly to five princesses remember a pen, is to Murong Sheng to scold a bloody.


    If murongsheng didn''t come up with this, how could the fifth Princess rob her money ticket and look at her at the same time!


    How could shangguanhong treat her so coldly!


    So the culprit of all this is murongsheng!


    Wu Xiang, who had just gone out, soon turned back from the outside and came to Shangguan Huang. His voice was urgent: "master, my subordinates just got the news. She said she was outside the city, and the direction of fifty miles appeared! "


    Hearing this, shangguanhuang immediately sat up straight, his eyes lit up, flashing inexplicable light: "really?"


    "Really," Wu Xiang didn''t dare to look at Shangguan Huang''s eyes. He hung his head and covered up the flaw that he might be seen through. "Just now, I went to the news."

 Chapter 537

    "Go


    With the news of murongsheng, shangguanhuang could not stay here for a moment. He stood up and went out from the third floor.


    No matter the news is true or false, as long as there is a little hope, he will not give up!


    After finding this person, he will surely use the iron chain to imprison the person by his side, so that she can''t go anywhere!


    Of course, it only belongs to Shangguan Huang''s own imagination, and whether he can succeed or not depends on Murong Sheng.


    Shangguanhuang has gone out. As a subordinate, he has to keep up.


    Wu Xiang stood up and just took a step, he was caught by Wu Yu''s wrist behind him. Wu Xiang wanted to get rid of him: "what are you going to do! Don''t you just let me go


    Wuyu stares at Wuxiang coldly, and his eyes are full of inquiry: "are you sure you just received the news?"


    Although Wu Xiang is specially responsible for this matter, he contacts with the subordinates who are responsible for finding people. But the contact information is the same. Just now, he didn''t notice that anyone was passing on the information. So where did Wu Xiang''s information come from?


    Master is anxious to find people back, so care is chaotic.


    But he can see the situation clearly.


    Wu Xiang''s body, there is absolutely something secret to hide from the master, or even from them!


    Wu Xiang''s mind is all on Shangguan Huang. He feels flustered because of his action, expression and eyes. But in the face of no worry, it''s not at all.


    Wuyu''s expression is cold, and Wuyang''s expression is colder than him: "Wuyu, as you say, are you saying that I''m cheating the master?"


    "You know what you''re going to do. Whether you have information or not, you know in your own heart, "Wuyu looked at her coldly," I hope you won''t cheat the master with anything after working together for so many years. "


    Said to shake off the wrist without incense, directly catch up with shangguanhuang.


    But in my heart, still full of great doubts.


    Why does Wu Xiang lie to deceive the master? What can we do to cheat in this matter? Do you want to make the master happy?


    But what''s the good for Wu Xiang?


    Wu Yu can''t figure it out. For the moment, I''m afraid only Wu Xiang can explain it clearly.


    I was jilted by Wu Yu''s words. Wu Xiang''s face was very ugly. Relieved the wrist that just was pinched painful, looked at the auction below.


    As long as the owner to drag to the end of the auction, so that the owner and murongsheng can not meet, do not recognize, even if it is her success!


    ¡­¡­


    Because murongsheng had just given the fifth princess a piece of Yin, he was so happy now.


    Sun Zheng''s poems are full of regret, sighing from time to time.


    Who can predict what will happen if there are no eyes on the battlefield?


    She wanted to film the medicine, just to give her brother a guarantee, but the fifth princess had to fight with them! Although just let five princesses also fell a hit somersault, but in the heart is still very sorry.


    Murongsheng looked at the expression of sun Zheng''s poem and asked, "what? After bullying Princess five, you don''t seem happy at all? "


    "It''s not unhappy, it''s just some..." Sun Zheng sighed, "the medicine made by a miracle doctor must have a great effect. I thought Ah... "

 Chapter 538

    Without saying that, murongsheng knew what sun Zheng was sighing.


    I''m afraid that sun Wenzhe will be hurt and can''t take out the medicine.


    "Sigh, even if it''s made by a miracle doctor. What''s the effect? Who can make it clear, can''t they? "


    "That''s what I said, but I want to take a picture of it. Isn''t it a consolation. Tell me, how can the fifth Princess be so bad and difficult?! You have to fight me If the fifth princess was not in front of her now, maybe she would really rush up and slap the fifth princess.


    "You see you worry," Sun Wenzhe helplessly looked at Sun Zhengshi, "you can rest assured, even if there is no miracle medicine, I can safely come back from the border, will not lack arms and legs. At a young age, what are you doing worrying about so many things? "


    Sun Zhengshi knew that sun Wenzhe was comforting her. She didn''t speak. She was still stuffy.


    I don''t want to talk at all.


    I don''t know how many knives have been put into the five Princesses for a long time.


    "Ah, I said if you didn''t listen to me just now," murongsheng said helplessly as he looked at the loss of happiness in sun Zheng''s poem. "I just said that the medicine of a miracle doctor is not necessarily good."


    Sun Zhengshi blinked and looked at murongsheng: "this miracle doctor is a famous person in the river and lake. How can it not work well? Sister Sheng, don''t say that for the sake of comfort. "


    "Tut, what I said is true."


    Murongsheng is unconvinced. If that miracle doctor is so praised, his medical skills are so superb. Didn''t you cure that man''s cold? Will it be delayed till now?


    So, this miracle doctor is just said by these people to be too divine. She doesn''t feel so magical.


    "I don''t think it''s as easy to use as the medicine in my hand."


    Among other things, the precious herbs in her secret place are hard to find outside. The same formula, the wrong raw materials, the effect is very different.


    Sun Zhengshi looked at murongsheng in shock: "do you mean you have more powerful medicine in your hand than that of a miracle doctor?"


    "Of course," murongsheng nodded. He didn''t think he was talking nonsense at all. "The Jinchuang Yang sold in the market can stop bleeding and heal wounds at most, right? Even if it''s made by a miracle doctor himself, the effect will be relatively better, but it can''t be compared with what I''ve got. "


    Hearing murongsheng say so, sun Zheng''s poem also has a bit of interest, and asks with interest: "how to say?"


    "The medicine in my hand can not only stop bleeding and heal wounds, but also accelerate wound healing. In this way, people''s wounds will not be infected. Do you think it''s me or the miracle doctor? "


    Accelerate wound healing!


    Hearing these words, not only sun Zheng''s poem exclaimed, but also sun Wenzhe looked at murongsheng with a kind of shocked eyes.


    It''s really, it''s unbelievable.


    After the shock, sun Zhengshi obviously didn''t believe it: "sister Sheng, don''t make fun of me. There is no such magic medicine in the world. It seems to be a panacea from your mouth. "


    It''s amazing. It''s a panacea!


    I''m afraid the only way to achieve this effect is a panacea.

 Chapter 539

    "You don''t believe it?" Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, "you see when I cheated you?"


    "Sister Sheng, of course you didn''t cheat me, but what you said is amazing. I''ve never seen such a magic medicine in the world when I live so long, "Sun Zheng said, lowering his voice." I don''t think I can say that even a miracle doctor can''t make such an effective medicine. "


    It''s not a matter of disbelief at all.


    It''s just an incredible question!


    "I know," murongsheng nodded. "In that case, you can only believe what I said after you see it. But now the medicine is not on me. I''ll show it to you in a few days. If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself and see if I''m lying. "


    As early as the next set with the fifth princess, she had such a plan.


    The sun brothers and sisters are the first pair of friends she made when she was born again. Now sun Wenzhe is going to the battlefield. Everything on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Whether it''s life or death, it''s something he can''t remember.


    She knew it in her heart, and she knew it very well.


    Therefore, murongsheng will not be reluctant to take out something that can save people''s lives.


    After going back from the auction, she will take out several bottles of different kinds of medicine for sun Wenzhe to wear.


    After all, they are all friends, and she doesn''t want sun Wenzheng to come back in the end without arms and legs.


    Hearing what murongsheng said, even if she didn''t believe it in her heart, she couldn''t help believing it.


    Because she had not robbed the fifth princess, she was in a low mood and became very excited.


    If she can tell murongsheng that, what else is she worried about?!


    Let the fifth Princess spend the unjust money!


    If it had not been for murongsheng, sun Zheng''s poems might have been on his mind. But as soon as he heard that murongsheng''s medicine might be better than the miracle doctor''s, sun Zhengshi would not think about it.


    After all, she couldn''t do it for ten thousand taels of silver to buy so many bottles of medicine.


    Murongsheng is making a lot of noise here, looking at the next auction comfortably, while shangguanhong''s faces are more and more ugly.


    Mingming can sit together to watch the auction, and can communicate with each other. As a result, three people, one by one, were silent, and their whole body was filled with uncomfortable breath.


    Just at this time, shangguanhong''s men came in and whispered a word in shangguanhong''s ear.


    Let shangguanhong originally ugly face and ugly a few minutes: "did not find?"


    No, I saw Wanyan yinyao and others before I came in. How could I not find anyone?


    At this time, it should not be said as a subordinate.


    Anyway, they have already told shangguanhong the news. Other shangguanhong can tell them by themselves.


    If no one can be found in the hall, it can only be found on the second floor.


    But the people who can be on the second floor are very respectable. If you let them search one by one, I''m afraid they will cause trouble.


    But if not


    Shangguanhong knows that Wanyan yinyao and others must be here at the auction. If they can''t find it, they have to go by themselves.


    "I''ll go out for a minute."

 Chapter 540

    Shangguanhong said a word and went out alone, leaving the five princesses and murongshan.


    Originally, the fifth princess was very unhappy with Murong Shan. As soon as Shangguan Hong went out, the fifth princess''s temper broke out immediately.


    "I''m so angry with the princess! How can my cousin help that little slut talk? " Five princesses eyes gush fire, toward Murong Shan complain, "is that Murong Sheng clearly make trouble, seduce me to shoot things, to the end it is I that make a fool of!"


    "Tell me, is your family too weak? How long has Rongguo mansion''s big house been out of the house? You two rooms are not in the upper position. What''s the matter?! It''s no use, rubbish


    The fifth Princess complained, but when she thought of it, Murong Shan was also Murong. Although it''s the relationship between cousins, it''s also a family. Suddenly, she turns a white eye and glares at Murong Shan fiercely, and turns her head away.


    The people of Rongguo government really don''t have a good thing!


    When the fifth princess began to complain about murongsheng, murongshan still wanted to say something in agreement.


    As a result, I feel that the taste is a bit wrong.


    Don''t you think it''s good for you to scold murongsheng alone? They have to be involved in the second room. Are you bothered?


    In particular, the fifth princess finally gave murongshan such an angry feeling. Immediately let Murong Shan to gas explosion, is really the money to be robbed by the fifth princess, but also by the fifth Princess stare at scold a meal, she is recruit who offend who?!


    She tore the handkerchief in her hand. If it wasn''t for the noble status of the fifth princess, she would have slapped her in the face!


    There seems to be a lot of things at this auction. A lot of things have been auctioned. It seems that there is no end to it.


    In the middle, there are a lot of things that let people look at their eyes and light up, and they also set off waves. Of course, the farce between murongsheng and the fifth princess can still leave many traces in everyone''s heart.


    During this period, murongsheng sat quietly, not doing anything. Honestly look at the situation, quietly staring at their own back that whip.


    Fruit skin, melon seed skin, has been piled into a small hill, murongsheng''s mouth or continue to wriggle, let Sun Zhengshi can''t help but wonder.


    "Sister Sheng, I didn''t expect you to be so small. You still eat a lot."


    At the beginning, sun Zheng''s poetry also followed Murong Sheng to eat, drink and talk. In general, sun Zheng felt that he could not go on, so he watched Murong Sheng struggling alone.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Murongsheng''s mouth has never stopped. Sun Zheng can''t help but wonder if murongsheng''s stomach is a bottomless pit.


    Amazing. It''s amazing.


    "Well?" Murong Sheng finished eating the melon seeds in his hand, clapped his hands and opened his mouth with a smile, "it''s a long time before I can come to this place. If I don''t eat and drink well, don''t I regret it?"


    "This..."


    It seems that there is a little truth in sun Zheng''s poems.


    If it wasn''t for the invitation card in murongsheng''s hand, she and her brother would squat in the hall to watch the auction now! I don''t know what kind of language the five princesses will use to ridicule!

 Chapter 541

    "Sister Sheng, I don''t think what you said is a problem at all! Come on, let''s eat together


    Sun Zhengshi cheered herself up. She lived so long, but once she sat in the box on the second floor. How could she not enjoy such a golden opportunity?!


    Therefore, sun Zheng''s poetry regards his stomach as a bottomless pit to continue to struggle.


    However, it didn''t take long to struggle. People were already lying on the table and couldn''t get up.


    Well, she admits that her stomach can''t be murongsheng''s bottomless pit!


    At this time, the auction seems to be gradually coming to an end. What is really rare and precious also began to appear from time to time in people''s eyes.


    The sound of price calling was never stopped.


    Let murongsheng can''t help but exclaim: "I didn''t expect that there are many rich people in the capital."


    "It''s not just the rich people in the capital," says Sun Zhengshi, who is unwilling to give up answering murongsheng''s questions even if he can''t afford to eat. "Because the time of the auction is fixed, many people will come to the capital from outside just to participate in such an auction."


    "So hot?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and throws a fruit in his mouth. It tastes good.


    "Yes, because it''s rarely reported that what appears at the auction is fake. Therefore, this reputation has been shot out. Since it is a real thing, there are many rich people coming to shoot it. Take it back, and that''s your face. "


    "Oh, that''s true. After all, no one in the rich would want to go home with a bunch of expensive fakes. "


    In that case, it''s really Unexpectedly, there were many rich people in the Zhou Dynasty.


    Maybe the people at the auction can''t be regarded as the majority of the rich people. It''s a thriving scene.


    All of a sudden, something came up at the auction, like a martial arts secret book, waiting for people in the hall to yell. It seems to be very powerful, especially looking at Sun Wenzhe''s eyes, murongsheng seems to feel more interesting.


    "Very good?"


    She can''t understand whether these secret scripts are true or false, or whether they are well-known or highly praised.


    But Sun Wenzhe is not the same. He was born in a family of generals. He must have a deep understanding of such things.


    "Yes," Sun Wenzhe answered murongsheng, his eyes still clinging to it. "It''s very powerful. It''s said that it''s a secret book left by the generals of the former dynasty. It carries the art of war and the art of shooting that has almost disappeared in the world. "


    Because of this, sun Wenzhe was interested in such a book for the first time among so many treasures.


    Shooting.


    Murong Sheng pursed her lips and looked at the sentimental whip.


    I''m afraid the secret she''s looking for is the whip technique. Anyway, it was all taken for ten thousand taels of silver!


    No, she wasn''t very interested in the shooting. She didn''t have any idea. When she was walking around the capital alone, she still had a long gun in her hand!


    So he lazily held his chin and watched the men in the hall fight one by one, earning a red face. To the back, there are still people ready to rob?!


    What''s wrong with your head?


    She wants to see what will happen if she robs at the auction.

 Chapter 542

    If the robber doesn''t have any threat, then she can too!


    She started faster than these people! Not at all.


    As a result, murongsheng watched someone just light up the weapon, and immediately heard a sound. After everyone recovered, they found that a long arrow was inserted in front of the man with great strength.


    If in front of a little bit, it will certainly be men to insert from head to tail, people to connect.


    Suddenly, the man who wanted to use force to solve the problem was so scared that his legs softened and directly collapsed on the ground. The temperature in Mingming hall was very low, but the man''s face was covered with huge beads of sweat.


    All of us swallowed our saliva, and the reason we lost before also came back at this time.


    God, what were they doing?!


    How dare you make trouble and scramble at the auction?! Fortunately, I''ve been steady for a while, but I haven''t started yet. I''m afraid I''ll die soon!


    The man who has lost his mind has come back and sat quietly in his own place. I want to see where the arrow came from, but I dare not look around. Can only have the eye''s remaining light to sweep, looked that can discover any strange place.


    It is clear that so many people are silent now, which makes people feel how powerful the deterrent force is.


    Murongsheng didn''t have anything strange. Instead, he touched his chin with a smile.


    She said, such a big auction. If all the things at auction are genuine, how can there be no protection measures?


    Without this strength, I''m afraid that when the first auction was held, it would have been impossible.


    Why?


    The reason, of course, is that all the people who came to take pictures were robbed.


    Since the auction dare to push things out so carelessly and let people remember the auction, it shows that they have enough confidence to suppress so many people.


    If the chaos continues, I''m afraid several people will die at this auction.


    It''s just


    Where did the arrow come from? Murongsheng also felt very curious, so many people below, the accuracy is too shocking, right? Are you not afraid to shoot the wrong person?


    If you shoot the wrong person, the deterrent will not work, I''m afraid it will cause more chaos.


    I have to say that the person behind the auction is really a capable person.


    "Powerful," murongsheng said with a smile, "the management is powerful, and the shooting is also powerful."


    Where did the people behind this find so many babies?


    Really want to know, know a way. In this case, does she still shoot by herself? It''s better to find it by yourself!


    But this auction did not make her wrong. Although she lost 10000 taels of silver, it was worth seeing so many interesting things.


    At the end of the day, sun Wenzhe captured the secret script.


    Maybe it was the one just made, which made people dare not compete with sun Wenzhe, and directly came to le sun Wenzhe''s hand with a price that they could accept and the silver in the purse could also bear.


    Sun Wenzhe looked at the secret book he had just got. He was not very happy and sad. Now he was so excited: "really! It''s true! There is no fake thing in this auction

 Chapter 543

    Even the long lost secret books are true, so the others are also true.


    Murongsheng glanced at the tattered book that sun Wenzhe was holding like a baby. He didn''t have much interest.


    She doesn''t like to use guns, and they have been photographed by sun Wenzhe. Why should she fight with others?


    Murongsheng yawned and leaned lazily on the soft couch. I don''t know if there are any good things. After such a long time, I photographed a whip that can be used as a horse whip. I didn''t see any of the others.


    Of course, digging a hole for the fifth princess is a more meaningful thing this time.


    Just thinking about whether there would be any secret script she could use, she heard the woman below say: "this treasure below is also a lost secret script for a long time!"


    Suddenly, Murong Sheng came to the spirit.


    What do you really want? How to say? Is to doze off, someone took the initiative to send the pillow over.


    I hope this secret book can be used by her. No more shooting, no more knives. It''s so ugly. She doesn''t like it.


    It seems that the tension just generated is beginning to dissipate. No one who has just photographed the secret script is listening. I hope I can hear something useful this time!


    When someone pushes something up, the woman reaches out and takes off the black cloth: "Lotus palm!"


    Originally, people were very interested in it, but when they heard the three words from the woman''s mouth, they were so excited that they couldn''t bring up any spirit.


    "Lotus palm, it''s useless."


    "Although it has been lost for a long time, this secret book is too expensive!"


    "It''s true. I''ve heard that no one has ever practiced successfully."


    "Ah, I''m not strong. I''ll wait for the next one."


    Listening to the people in the hall talking, many of them also spread into murongsheng''s ears, and murongsheng asked, "what''s the matter? It seems that this secret script is quite useless? "


    My brother has already photographed a secret book to protect his life, and sun Zheng''s poem is not very interested: "it''s not very useless. What I told that woman was really lost for a long time. But It''s said that no one has ever practiced the martial arts in this secret script. "


    "It''s said that the people who can learn it have great ability and what they want to do. You can kill people with anything, but it''s just a legend that no one has seen. As you know, at the beginning, it was popular, but later, it was useless. There are even some people who are so obsessed with practicing. I''m afraid no one has photographed this secret script. "


    In his arms, sun Wenzhe held the secret book he had just photographed and said, "this secret book sounds better. I haven''t met anyone who has a chance. Hard to say, I don''t know how many times I''ve been auctioned at the auction, and gradually people lose interest in it. "


    "Oh."


    Listen to say, it doesn''t seem so useless. It''s like some people didn''t grasp the essence of it, so they couldn''t practice it, or even became obsessed with it.


    Now, if you don''t see a satisfactory one, why don''t you just take away this secret book that we all dislike?


    I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to raise the price with her here, would they?


    Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, sun Zhengshi glared: "sister Sheng, you don''t have a crush on this waste book, do you?"

 Chapter 544

    It''s all for face to say it''s a waste book.


    After all, many of the people who practice it It''s pathetic to be possessed.


    Murongsheng nodded: "seeing is believing, hearing is believing, and I don''t have any internal power. It''s OK to take a look."


    It''s no good just listening to what others say. You need to try it yourself.


    Sun Zhengshi took a look at murongsheng and knew that murongsheng had his own ideas, but he didn''t stop him: "you always have your own ideas, so let''s do it. But I don''t think it has a good reputation. I don''t think it will cost too much money to shoot with you. "


    "Yes," murongsheng said with a smile, "if others can''t do it, maybe I can? It''s just hanging around here. Maybe it''s just waiting for me? "


    There is a destiny in this world.


    Looking at murongsheng''s beautiful thoughts, sun Zheng''s poems don''t say anything.


    Clap it, clap it. Anyway, Murong Sheng used 10000 Liang to clap that scrap whip. Is it still short of such a scrap book?


    "A thousand Liang!"


    The hall was very quiet, and no one took the initiative to photograph the secret script. At this time, murongsheng''s voice is very clear.


    All of a sudden, he once again moved everyone''s attention to murongsheng''s position.


    Seeing that it was taken by murongsheng, the people sitting in the hall felt that there was nothing strange.


    There''s nothing strange about the man who used 10000 taels to shoot an ugly whip.


    People are stupid and have a lot of money. It''s a normal behavior for a silly roe deer to photograph this useless book.


    When murongsheng didn''t know, he put on a big hat with a lot of money.


    The fifth Princess sitting on the second floor naturally heard murongsheng''s voice. Some of her idiots wanted to try to raise the price with others. She glanced at murongshan sitting on one side: "how much silver do you have?"


    Murongshan''s heart would like to five princess to scold dead here, half a day squeeze out a stiff smile: "not much, only eight hundred Liang."


    "Useless waste," murmured the fifth princess in a low voice. Her eyes were full of indignation. "How can I raise the price for that woman with so little silver?"


    But


    Now that the trash has opened his mouth to shoot first, is he interested in the secret book? In this case, does it mean that murongsheng''s cunt is sure to get the secret script? If so, does it mean that murongsheng would want to take it down if she raised the price?


    If so, even if she doesn''t have much money on her body, she can raise the price!


    As long as people are brave, nothing can be done!


    Five princesses simply feel oneself cleverness extremely, is about to open mouth with Murong Sheng to fight, Murong Shan soft soft of open mouth: "princess, we can''t gather together 1000 Liang silver now, don''t shoot?"


    "What do you know! Murongsheng has a crush on her. She will definitely get it


    Murongsheng is not like you. He is a fool!


    Murongshan''s heart was almost angry at what the fifth princess said. She had never seen such a stupid person.


    Even if murongsheng wants it, she will examine it. If she sees that the price exceeds what she wants, maybe she won''t shoot it!


    Then what will the five princesses who raise the price at that time do?! Where to collect money! Now shangguanhong is not here. What silver is there!

 Chapter 545

    "Fifteen hundred taels!"


    Five princesses rolled a white eye, lazy to take care of Murong Shan, hastily open a way.


    All of a sudden, people in the hall became active again. Oh, how powerful are these two people?


    It''s interesting. What''s the difference between them!


    Murongsheng listened to the five Princesses'' outcry and raised her eyebrows: "it seems that the five princesses have a lot of silver. In that case, the lady will give you this secret script. I hope you can take it, and you will be able to practice peerless martial arts. "


    Originally, the five princesses were still elated, waiting for murongsheng''s frantic price increase.


    As a result, she didn''t hear the price increase. Instead, she let the fifth Princess hear murongsheng''s words of letting out the secret script, and she was immediately flustered!


    She She There is no silver on her! How could she gather up the fifteen hundred taels of silver!


    "It''s not you! Why don''t you do it! " Flustered five princesses directly open mouth to cross ask a way!


    "It''s true that I''m going to shoot, but I''m also looking at no one to shoot, giving the auction a strong light. Now it seems that if the fifth Princess likes it, I will give it to the fifth princess. I don''t care. This can''t do. Next, I''m such an easygoing person. " Murongsheng sneered.


    From just five Princess panic words, she analyzed, five princess now can be said to be the purse than the face are clean. Where does she want to shoot? She''s going to increase the price.


    "Murongsheng!" The five masters gnash their teeth, but this thing really can''t fall into her hands! Can only suppress the anger in the heart, "the princess just reflected that you want to shoot, if you want to continue, the princess can let go."


    "No, Princess five, since you have taken the picture, take it for yourself. There are thousands of secret scripts. Can''t I go to other places to find one then? "


    Murongsheng wants to see the five princesses in a rage, but he has nothing to do with her. My heart is very happy, happy almost to fly up.


    Looking at murongsheng how all don''t increase price, five princess''s in the heart is thoroughly flustered.


    Last time, she was still thinking about how to make a woman fast, but now she is thinking that the faster the better.


    Especially when she heard that the woman was announcing who the secret script was, the fifth princess''s head was blank, and she only felt that she was finished!


    She''s 1500 taels of silver! I can''t take it out at all!


    "One thousand five hundred and one."


    When the last few words of a woman are about to be uttered, murongsheng opens his mouth lazily. Suddenly let five Princess body startled, a cold sweat, paralyzed in the chair. It took a long time to find out that murongsheng played with her again!


    "Murongsheng, you are playing with me!"


    "Tut, what does the fifth Princess mean? I just heard the fifth Princess beg me to shoot, so the price was increased. If the fifth Princess wants to, then increase the price, "murongsheng said with a sneer in his eyes." I don''t know if the silver on the fifth princess is enough to increase the price. "


    Wu Gong''s face was blue and purple. He couldn''t speak for a long time, and his whole body was shaking.


    Until the woman completely announced that the secret script belonged to murongsheng, the anger in the five Princesses'' heart did not go down.


    Murongshan sat aside and looked at him coldly. She used to think murongsheng was stupid, but now she feels that the fifth princess is more stupid than murongsheng!


    Mingming wants to make murongsheng shameless, but in the end, it''s his own person who is ashamed. What''s the picture?


    This is the auction. Who will pay attention to the identity of the five princesses.

 Chapter 546

    The woman knew that the fifth princess could not increase the price, and directly announced that everyone in the secret script was murongsheng.


    This secret book is really a pile of waste paper in the eyes of most people.


    Now it''s not easy to meet a buyer. Naturally, I want to sell it quickly. Besides, the price is much higher than she thought.


    She was still thinking about one hundred Liang, and didn''t know if anyone would buy it.


    Now it''s more than ten times as much!


    Moreover, whether this secret script can be practiced or not has nothing to do with her. She is only responsible for selling things, but not for after-sales service.


    Murongsheng bought a copy of lotus palm for 1501 / 2 silver. Although the price is not high, sun Zheng''s poems are still distressed.


    Sitting on one side, she scolded the fifth princess for a long time: "this fifth princess is really not a thing. Everything has to raise the price. If she still raises the price, is she not afraid of overturning?"?! I think she''s got nothing on her now! "


    Murongsheng smiles. He must be penniless if he is penniless.


    At the same time, also let five princesses lose a big face at this time, also very good.


    Sun Zheng poem finished five princess''s bad words, looked at Murong Sheng anxiously: "sister Sheng, do you really want to practice this secret book? I tell you, there''s a real possibility of death! "


    It is said that no one who has practiced this secret script has ever come to a good end. Either the whole body''s internal power is gone, or it is possessed by the devil, and even some people are directly stupid!


    Sun Zhengshi said, and her eyes were fixed on the secret book. She wanted to rush forward now and tear it off.


    Murong Sheng quickly kicked the secret script and said with a smile: "I don''t have internal power and I can''t understand the secret script. How can I practice it? I just feel curious and buy it. No one buys it anyway, right? "


    "Look how old I am now. How can I practice martial arts? Don''t worry. I won''t practice this secret script."


    Perhaps what murongsheng said has always been very creditable, so that sun Zhengshi did not doubt what murongsheng said and nodded.


    Indeed, now murongsheng is so old that he has missed a good opportunity to practice martial arts.


    But still worried about the warning: "really, if you want to defend yourself, you can find me. I can teach you, but you''d better not touch this book. Who knows if it''s some evil skill that specifically lures simple people like you to take the bait. "


    Murongsheng blinked. Is she simple?


    It turns out that in sun Zheng''s heart, she is still a simple person?


    This statement, let Murong Sheng''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a bit of emotion. It''s sour and astringent. All her actions can make sun Zheng poem regard her as a simple person. What does Sun Zheng poem see through!


    Murongsheng nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll just sleep and have a look. I won''t practice."


    On the surface, I agreed, but in my mind, it''s not the same thing. I''ve bought them all. Doesn''t she practice putting them on?


    She''s not a real fool. She has a lot of money. She''s a big fool!


    I just felt that the auction will last for a long time, and it is likely to end soon. Murongsheng saw several things, but he didn''t see anything he liked.


    As a result, the atmosphere on the booth seems to have changed a lot?

 Chapter 547

    It''s true that a woman still has a smile on her face, but she''s not the only one standing on the stand now. All of a sudden, two lines of people came out from both sides, each with swords in his hand, standing on both sides in the breath of killing.


    Suddenly, there was still some noise in front of the hall, and now it became quiet immediately.


    There are still so many people, but if a needle falls on the ground, it must be clearly heard.


    This What''s going on


    Is it going to come out very powerful baby??!


    So there are so many people in black?


    People with a little insight can feel that these people in black are not holding a sword in their hands. They are just pretending. These people, filled with murderous, everyone''s body must be carrying human life!


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone, because the following items are very important. So for the sake of safety, we have sent more people. Don''t panic. "


    This time, the things are not pushed up.


    It''s two people carrying a big box.


    Just look at this box, you can guess how precious the contents are.


    Which of the things sold at the auction is not a good thing to make people envious? I''m afraid it''s thousands of times better than the direct ones.


    At the same time, it makes many people''s hearts more flexible. They stare at the people in black and calculate their chances of winning.


    Women don''t know how many auctions they have gone through. With such a glance, they can see what these people are thinking.


    The smile on his face is very bright, perfect, people can not find out the fault, it is clear that the normal mouth to speak out, but let people listen to the chilly behind: "if you want to move something wrong, I''m afraid you need to weigh it up. Although I am a weak woman, these people standing around me are not vegetarian. At that time, we will not be responsible for anything that happens. "


    Still so charming, or so hook people''s heart and soul, but let many people''s heart beat drum.


    They don''t know the martial arts of these men in black, but they know very well in their hearts that this woman is definitely not an ordinary person! Otherwise, under the peep of so many people, something happened!


    If we really want to make a mess this time, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as just shooting a long arrow to deter us


    But what is the push this time? How can the auction people be so cautious?


    "This time, it''s not very powerful, is it?"


    "I''m not sure. Look at this posture. I''m afraid it''s not something that can be easily held."


    "Is it difficult? Is it something in legend?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "What''s good to guess? Can you guess here? It''s better to have a good look! "


    That''s very reasonable. It''s not right to guess. It''s better to open your eyes. It''s impossible to shoot, but it''s also worth showing off to be able to see what is hard to find in the world!


    After threatening the people at the auction, the woman turned around and carefully opened the wooden box. Suddenly, a burst of red light came out from inside.

 Chapter 548

    "What''s this?"


    Murongsheng was just flashing out of the red light flashed his eyes, a little bit to adapt, carefully watching.


    See the woman from the box inside very cherish hold out a thing, is a lute!


    Pipa?


    Murongsheng frowned. What''s so special about this lute that women can be so cautious? Even touched so many people in the auction to stabilize the scene?


    This lute murongsheng can''t see what''s too powerful. It''s just that the wood she looks at is not ordinary wood, which makes her speechless. And the whole body of Pipa is suffused with a kind of red, which makes people look at it like a flame and burns their eyes.


    The pipa is inlaid with a round white jade and carved with complicated patterns. Murongsheng is sitting on the second floor. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to see the details carved on the white jade.


    The only time that made her feel strange was that there was a tassel falling from the top of the lute!


    Tassels also seem to have a lot of words, a row of round, I don''t know whether it is jade or jadeite and so on, and hanging at the end of a bird''s feathers. As for what bird feathers are, murongsheng can''t distinguish some of them now.


    It''s too far away!


    At this time, murongsheng felt that it was better to sit in the hall. At least close, can see things clearly.


    Immediately, someone carried up a wooden frame specially for placing pipa. The woman carefully placed the lute on the wooden shelf, a little relieved. And all the auction people, now no one''s eyes are on women, all staring at the lute.


    The heat and craziness of the fundus of the eye are shocking.


    And murongshan''s eyes were staring at the lute without blinking.


    After staring at it for a long time, I finally got the confused news of the pipa! She once saw it as like as two peas in the book.


    "Fengming, Qingyin!"


    Yes, it''s Fengming Qingyin!


    Murongshan was very excited in her heart, and her body could not help shaking slightly. The surprise expression on her face could not be concealed: "Fengming Qingyin, this is Fengming Qingyin!"


    Unexpectedly, in her lifetime, she could see the real face of Fengming Qingyin!


    Murongshan can recognize it, and many people present also recognize it.


    I''ve heard of the description, but no one has ever seen it. Now I suddenly saw the real one, and the shock in my heart was hard to describe with words.


    There''s no time to talk to each other. Everyone''s eyes are on the top of the lute, as if they want to have a good look at Fengming Qingyin, so that they won''t be able to see it again!


    Unexpectedly, the auction is so big that even Fengming Qingyin can make it?!


    Looking at the reaction of the group below, the woman''s smile became bigger and bigger: "yes, it seems that someone has guessed the name of the pipa, she is Fengming Qingyin. Those who can play this lute will surely attract hundreds of birds to come to Korea. This is the origin of this lute. "


    Of course, not everyone can play this lute.


    "Of course, it''s just a legend. It''s said that there are not many people who can play Pipa several times and attract hundreds of birds."


    "Not even you?"

 Chapter 549

    All of a sudden, a voice came out. In the quiet hall, the voice was not big and clearly spread into everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes moved away from Pipa and fell on the woman.


    The smile at the bottom of the woman''s eyes deepened a little, and she stretched out her finger and gently waved: "this, naturally no If I can''t prove it, how can I make you believe that this Qin is Fengming Qingyin? "


    "But it''s a pity that although I can play it, it attracts hundreds of birds. But I can''t attract the Phoenix, so I''m not the one who is destined for Fengming Qingyin. "


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes are open a little bit.


    Phoenix?!


    The Phoenix?!


    It''s very hard to believe that it can attract a hundred birds. As a result, if the pipa meets someone, can it still attract the Phoenix?


    "In order to prove that what I said is true, I''ll verify it for you."


    The woman''s voice fell, just the silence of the audience, suddenly burst out a burst of suction, prove that?! Does this mean that they can see hundreds of birds flying over here?!


    A pair of eyes are red up, shortness of breath, but do not dare to breathe loudly, afraid of a moment will fly over the birds to scare away. Staring at the pipa quietly placed on the wooden shelf, it emits the red and pure voice of Fengming!


    If you play it, you can really lead a hundred birds to us. It''s already a very bad thing!


    Even if you can''t attract Phoenix, what can you do!


    Anyway, Phoenix is the legendary god!


    At this time of the day, will they be able to see the situation in the legend? How can they suppress their mood and make themselves not excited!


    "Now, I''ll give you a witness. The power of Fengming Qingyin is really powerful!"


    The woman sat on the round stool that someone had just moved over and held the lute in her arms. See her, slender fingers slightly pluck strings, a sound pondering, that constantly trembling voice hovering in people''s ears, around them.


    Murongsheng doesn''t know the name of the music played by women. But the sound of the piano is melodious and resounds throughout the auction hall.


    Even though murongsheng didn''t know much about pipa, he could still tell how superb this woman''s piano skills were. At the same time, I can feel that the craftsmanship of this lute is really excellent.


    Just as everyone was immersed in the sound of a woman''s pipa, someone suddenly cried out: "bird! Birds come! Bird


    This voice interrupted everyone''s thoughts, let everyone open their eyes, do not know where the bird from the second floor window flew in, through the second floor box flying in the hall. Above the hall, circling.


    As women play more and more music, more and more birds come, hovering over the hall. With the deep and melodious sound of pipa, it is a rare anecdote in a hundred years!


    It is particularly shocking for the vendors who set up stalls outside the auction to see the birds drilling into the auction from outside.


    They don''t know what happened in the auction outside, but looking at the scene, they all began to talk about it, thinking about what happened in it.

 Chapter 550

    "So powerful?"


    Naturally, sun Zheng''s poems have heard the legend of Fengming Qingyin, but he has never really seen it. He is also skeptical. I can''t believe what I saw with my own eyes now. I didn''t expect to be so magical.


    Sun Wenzhe was also amazed. The auction was an eye opener for him.


    Murongshan leaned forward, completely ignoring the birds hovering over the hall, staring at the lute in the woman''s arms. The mood in the heart is rolling, there is a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    She wants to get this Fengming Qingyin!


    In this way, will she be able to attract more people''s attention, attract more people''s eyes, and let shangguanhong''s heart return to her?!


    Is she able to step on more people!


    As long as she has this lute, all the aura and all the limelight will be her own!


    Not to mention that murongshan thought so, even the five princesses sitting on one side were staring at the lute. Who doesn''t want such a good thing? She wants it, too!


    However, all her silver was used to shoot so many bottles of useless broken medicine. What would she take to shoot??!


    It''s murongsheng''s fault!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, how could she have spent all the money she had brought!


    Now the five princesses really want to tear murongsheng to pieces, to lingchi, I''m afraid that their anger will not be eliminated too much.


    It''s just such a pipa. Can it be photographed for ten thousand taels of silver? Even the amorous whip that murongsheng took, which nobody wanted, cost more than 10000 taels of silver. Sometimes, when people can''t achieve their goals, they like to find all kinds of excuses for themselves.


    The proof is over, and the sound of the piano is broken.


    The woman put the lute in her arms on the wooden shelf again. Meanwhile, the birds hovering over the hall also flew away. After a while, there was no bird in the hall.


    If it wasn''t for feathers that just fell off the ground, it would be proof. Otherwise, everyone thought they had a dream together, because it was too amazing!


    The sound of the piano has stopped for a long time, and everyone still can''t recover from the shock. For the first time, they really saw such a magical scene for the first time!


    "My God, who is the man behind this auction?"


    "It''s amazing. I thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "I don''t know if I can still see this scene in the future."


    "I don''t know. We need to see who can buy this lute."


    The woman stood up, looked at the people with regrets on their faces, and said, "do you want to continue to watch this magical scene? If you want to continue to see it, then you can take Fengming Qingyin back. You can see it as long as you want. "


    Hear what the woman said, many people''s hearts are emerging out of some careful thinking.


    I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money to buy it?


    Is it possible to see who photographed it and grab it directly?


    For a moment, the hall was quiet and no one spoke. All people''s eyes are fixed on the body of pipa, the eyes are filled with deep madness and frightening greed!


    "This lute is really powerful Ah... "


    Listening to the melodious sound of Qin, sun Zheng''s poem hasn''t completely recovered. The whole person seems to be possessed: "brother, let''s take a picture too!"

 Chapter 551

    Although sun Wenzhe was also very shocked by pipa, he was very impressed that the legend became true.


    But if you buy it, you are not as fascinated as sun Zheng''s poem: "no money."


    Two words directly blocked the thoughts in sun Zheng''s poem.


    This kind of fable appears in the world, so it means that there are more people who want to buy it than they can buy it. I''ve already bought the secret script for a long time. There''s no extra money for this lute.


    Besides, even if he has the money to buy it, he doesn''t think it can be protected by so many people.


    Murongsheng himself is a person who comes back to life. In addition, he still has such a magical secret place in his hand. He is much more receptive to the abnormality of this lute than these people.


    Looking at Sun Zheng''s poem, a pair of eyes are going to stick to the lute, murongsheng said: "what do you want to buy it back for? Can you play, or can your family play? Or do you have enough silver to buy it? "


    Sun Zheng listened and blinked. He thought about it according to murongsheng''s words and suddenly realized.


    Yes!


    What did she buy it for!


    Even if the lute is so magical, it''s a pile of rubbish in her hands! She would pluck the strings with her fingers and make a sound. If you want her to play a tune, don''t even think about it!


    Since I can''t do anything, can''t I get it back and put it at home?


    If this is the case, if you spend so much money to buy something you can''t get back, not to mention that her father will kill her, even her mother will not let her go.


    She can''t play, and no one in her family can play with it. People from general families, you want them to play the piano, paint and make such elegant things?


    Don''t say it. It''s just too difficult!


    So, I really want to buy it back. This lute is a kind of despatch of natural things in their family. It''s useless.


    With this in mind, sun Zheng''s poetry will stop.


    Since it''s useless, it''s better to get something useful.


    This originally looked at the lute or very fanatical eyes, instantly turned into a look like looking at the stalls. Let murongsheng look, can''t help laughing.


    I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, sun Zheng''s poems could clearly show what he needed and what he didn''t need.


    Even if I was attracted to Pipa before, once I felt that I couldn''t use it, I abandoned it in an instant.


    If you can''t handle it, it will become a big waste?


    But looking at the people on the field are so crazy, do not give up, I''m afraid it will not miss this opportunity. They just need to sit here quietly and watch the good play.


    The bidding voice outside has reached a crazy state. One of them is the most fierce, and murongsheng hasn''t noticed it at first. Gradually also noticed that this person is not the fifth princess?


    Does this woman still have silver in her hand?


    One hundred thousand taels of silver started to be sold. Now it has been called 650000 taels of silver, and the person who calls out the price is Princess five!


    Great.


    Murongsheng can''t help clapping for her and praising the courage of the fifth princess!

 Chapter 552

    The fifth princess had reached a crazy state, standing and looking at the restless crowd below. Even felt that some people on the second floor seemed to want to continue to bid, immediately sneered: "I tell you, this thing is my princess. You''d better be wise and let go and defend. You know, this is the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty. If you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, you have to fight with me, hum


    The words didn''t make it clear, but everyone could hear the threat clearly.


    Murongsheng frowned. What do the five princesses mean? If someone''s price is higher than her, she will still want to kill people and rob things at that time?


    But murongsheng really guessed it right. The fifth Princess really had such an idea in her heart.


    If someone dares to rob something from her, she can really do it. As soon as people walk out of the door of the auction, she will send someone to kill them at the door, and then take away the pipa!


    What she likes, no one can snatch her!


    The threat that the fifth Princess just spoke out is really taboo in people''s heart. If it''s really like what she said, they use money to take pictures of things, and as a result, their lives will be lost. They don''t want to do such things.


    But


    It''s said that you can''t use your identity to crush people at the auction. The five princesses used it again and again. It''s really disgusting!


    But even if it''s disgusting, they don''t have any way. Who can make them less powerful than the five princesses?


    The woman standing on the stand also frowned. The rules of the auction never come from the identity. Whoever has money will shoot, and whoever has no money will not speak. Now the five princesses directly use their identities to crush people, which has broken the rules of the auction for a long time.


    What do the five princesses want to do? Do they want to let her have the rules of the auction?!


    Do you just feel that she has a high identity?! If you tell me the identity of the master, you can''t scare this stupid princess to death!


    Because the fifth princess said that sentence, all the people present are no one dare to speak out. They were afraid that they would lose their lives in the end. Just when people thought that the pipa was a must for the five masters, a man suddenly called out, "650000 taels!"


    Originally elated five princesses immediately staring at the past: "are you a fool?"??! Just now the princess called 650000 Liang, you still need to call! If you don''t have any money, just go away and mix it in! "


    Although the woman who called out the price was a little silly, there was no way to let the woman''s good mood disappear. She was just thinking about how to deal with the five princesses, and now she ran out by herself. Can she not be happy?


    Besides, if the fifth princess took away such a legendary object with 650000 taels of silver, she would have no face to tell the master!


    "This guest, the fifth Princess just asked for 650000 Liang. If you want, you need to increase the price." The woman''s face is very bright, as long as can tear up, her task is completed.


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, the woman who had just asked for the price lifted the white yarn and came out. When she took a step, the little bell on her body rang. Her facial features were deep, and she didn''t look like a native of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    It''s said that people from Jinbi came to the capital two days ago. Is this woman from Jinbi?!


    I''m afraid I''m very powerful if I can ask for such a high price. Is it the princess of Jinbi Kingdom, Wanyan yinyao?!

 Chapter 553

    "People of Jinbi country!"


    Immediately someone saw the identity of this person from his appearance and clothes.


    Murongsheng sees Wanyan yinyao standing out, his eyes twinkle. He didn''t expect to see her here.


    However, so far, the people sitting on the second floor have overcharged, but they have not heard Shangguan Huang''s voice. Did shangguanhuang come to the auction? Or


    Murongsheng raised his head and looked at the top of his head. Shangguanhuang was sitting on the third floor?


    Wanyan yinyao seems to have been used to everyone''s eyes for a long time. She ignores them directly and nods: "is that so? I can''t do it if she does? That would be 700000 Liang. "


    As if 700000 taels of silver in her mouth is like a worthless thing, take it if you want, and don''t take it if you don''t want.


    The fifth Princess didn''t expect that she would succeed soon, and she didn''t know where a foreign princess came from?!


    A princess from other countries dare to be so arrogant in front of her face, but she still doesn''t understand that the land under her feet is the land of the great Zhou Dynasty!


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing the sound, Wanyan yinyao looked in the direction of the fifth Princess and snorted: "what are you doing? It''s shooting, of course. What? Can''t the princess take the things at the auction? I tell you, if you dare to do something, try it! "


    "At that time, if anything happens to me in the great Zhou Dynasty, you will be responsible for the consequences! At that time, my father will not let you go. He will bring the warriors of Jinbi kingdom to seek justice for me


    The two princesses are so arrogant.


    This villain still needs a villain''s mill. Murong Sheng really wants to see what the fifth princess will do to Wanyan yinyao.


    Isn''t it arrogant?


    Now comes a princess with the same arrogance and backstage, so who can win? Let''s wait and see!


    Although these two people, are not very like. But before five princesses is really provoked too many people''s anger, want to contrast, or Wanyan yinyao more pleasing to the eye some.


    Looking at the two people on, immediately began to prepare to see the play. Anyway, Pipa has already been photographed for 700000 taels of silver. They can''t get the silver even if they want to.


    The fifth princess is blocked by Wanyan yinyao''s words. Originally, if she was human to human, her momentum would never be suppressed. But the key is that Wanyan yinyao directly moved Jinbi country out, which made the five princesses lose most of their enthusiasm for Pipa.


    Because she knew that if she continued to fight with Wanyan yinyao, I''m afraid that her father would not protect her at that time, and would send her directly to Jinbi country for punishment!


    "You The fifth Princess gnawed her teeth and was angry. "You''re very powerful. The princess despised this broken lute and gave it to you."


    "It''s so powerful. You should continue to shoot with me. I don''t want to oppress people with identity like you. Whoever has money belongs to him. It''s funny that you can''t afford to be a big brand here, isn''t it? " Wanyan yinyao looks at the fifth Princess scornfully, dismissive.


    I didn''t expect that the princess of Zhou Dynasty would be so useless. Bah!


    When Wanyan yinyao said this, she never wanted to hide it. Naturally, it was completely spread into the ears of the fifth princess.


    Let five princesses listen immediately, the whole person will explode.

 Chapter 554

    Eyes ruthlessly toward the direction of Wanyan yinyao stare in the past, want to scold. But she didn''t have any confidence in her heart. Yes, she didn''t have any copper now. Where did she come from!


    Even just bought a few bottles of medicine, I almost can''t get out the silver. And cousin sitting next to her, he was not willing to lend her money!


    Originally, I planned to take pictures of the things, and then send someone to the palace to get the silver back. But now I hear what Wanyan yinyao said, and I feel that the mask on her face has been untied. At the same time, the face is like a heavy slap, the pain is very.


    At the same time, it also makes people very angry!


    But she didn''t dare to say anything, because she didn''t have any money on her. What would she say?


    Just when everyone thought that Fengming Qingyin was going to be Wanyan yinyao, a man''s voice rang: "750000."


    After hearing this, the fifth Princess turned around and saw shangguanhong saying that. All of a sudden, the whole person was shining with excitement. The face that had just been beaten disappeared without a trace. He said to Wanyan yinyaozhi: "my cousin has paid 750000! If you have the ability, go on


    Wanyan yinyao''s eyes fell on shangguanhong''s body, looked at him, and slightly raised her chin: "are you going to help her?"


    Shangguanhong didn''t answer immediately. His eyes also fell on Wanyan yinyao. He looked at her and soon had some thoughts in his heart.


    "No Two words out of my mouth.


    Let the five princesses standing nearby smile all over the facial expression suddenly stiff live, incredibly looking at shangguanhong: "cousin, you..."


    My cousin didn''t buy it for her. Who did you buy it for?!


    My cousin just made a bid. Is it for her?!


    Five princesses just feel elated, now suddenly again is a burst of chest tightness, even cousin don''t help her out, then who can?!


    Standing on one side, murongshan could not help thinking when she heard what shangguanhong said. Since it''s not for the fifth princess, shangguanhong is not close to other women. Is it for her?!


    She knew that brother Hong would never give up their feelings so easily.


    But what she didn''t know was that brother Hong had such deep feelings for her that he was willing to spend 750000 taels of silver to take this lute and give it to her!


    Murongshan was happy in her heart, and her face was also a bit of joy. Just then, she was clearly shown by the fifth Princess and frowned: "cousin, since you didn''t shoot for me, did you shoot for her?"


    Wugong wants to kill people. Is it hard for a princess to be inferior to murongshan!


    Shangguanhong followed the fingers of the fifth Princess and saw murongshan standing there with a shy face. His face was cold and he turned back with a complicated expression.


    No one said yes and no one said no. this attitude made murongshan''s heart thump. What''s the meaning of this? Is it or not?


    If so, why not speak up?


    But if not, who is the pipa shangguanhong going to give it to?!


    Do you want to give it to murongsheng!

 Chapter 555

    impossible!


    How can it be!


    With the dead girl murongsheng, shangguanhong can''t give murongsheng such expensive things!


    Because murongsheng doesn''t deserve her! It doesn''t deserve such an expensive thing!


    Murongshan''s brows slightly wrinkled, staring at shangguanhong''s back, he felt that his current thoughts were really incomprehensible.


    Maybe shangguanhong didn''t answer the fifth princess because he was embarrassed?


    I felt that in front of so many people, when I gave her this lute, I felt that there was some lack of face, so I directly acquiesced.


    Yes, it must be.


    Because she can''t think of who shangguanhong can give such an expensive thing to except for giving it to her!


    Murongshan''s face couldn''t help laughing, but the fifth princess was more and more uncomfortable looking at the smile on murongshan''s face. Why could such a woman stand on her head and get the lute?!


    "Even if this Pipa is given to you by your cousin, you will play it for Princess Ben for a few days!" The fifth Princess didn''t care if murongshan wanted to help her decide.


    Murongshan''s face will be stiff for a while, but also a good temper nodded, this thing should be down: "OK."


    The smile on the face is very bright, as if that Fengming Qingyin is now her possession.


    If just her own guess, there is still some bottomless in her heart. But now after murongshan said that, she immediately had the bottom of her heart. There was no doubt at all. He completely decided that shangguanhong was going to give it to her.


    As for the five Princess such a little annoying request, murongshan''s heart is also able to accept.


    Listening to what the five princesses and murongshan said, shangguanhong''s face turned black, but he didn''t say it.


    He didn''t feel that he needed to explain anything to the two women behind him. It was clear to whom he wanted to give it.


    "800000 Liang," Wanyan yinyao had no interest in shangguanhong''s love and hatred. "I don''t care who you give it to." It doesn''t matter if you give her a dime.


    "Nine hundred thousand."


    Shangguanhong''s eyes fell on Wanyan yinyao and asked to increase the price directly.


    This makes Wanyan yinyao''s brow wrinkled, and she is a little uncertain whether to continue.


    "Go on."


    Hearing the words from the people behind her, Wan Yan yinyao was relieved: "950000!"


    Finish saying, still want to be proud of to go up to Guan Hong to smile: "how, still want to continue to shoot?"


    The onlooker murongsheng felt shangguanhong was a little strange, and he didn''t know if she was wrong. She always feels that shangguanhong''s eyes are strange when he looks at Wanyan yinyao. As for what''s strange, murongsheng can''t tell.


    But what does shangguanhong do with such a woman''s musical instrument?


    Do you want to learn how to play Pipa?


    Isn''t it? When did shangguanhong have such elegant interest?


    Shangguanhong didn''t speak, his eyes had been on Wanyan yinyao, and he didn''t move away: "one million gold."


    Before murongsheng could figure it out, he heard shangguanhong call. All the people present were shocked by the price.


    "A million? Gold? "


    This How much silver does it cost!


    Rui Wang Shizi really made a big contribution and directly promoted to the position of gold!

 Chapter 556

    The fifth princess was also stunned by the price that shangguanhong called out. The whole person was stunned, and her heart suddenly became sour.


    Why?!


    Why did she want to borrow money from her cousin just now? He didn''t want to lend her anything!


    Now, I''m willing to shoot murongshan such a broken lute with a million gold!


    Suddenly, he glared at murongshan angrily: "what''s the matter with you woman? Why does your cousin spend so much gold to shoot things for you?"


    Murongshan can''t take care of the anger in the tone of the fifth princess. She''s all over the place.


    For her sake, brother Hong used one million gold to shoot things and gave them to her!


    This kind of joy, not all women can have!


    Even five princesses don''t have such a sense of superiority, do they? Just now the fifth princess wanted to borrow money, but brother Hong didn''t agree. Instead


    The feeling of happiness immediately surrounded murongshan. If it wasn''t for her efforts to calm down, murongshan would have no idea now: "five princesses, don''t laugh at me..."


    That''s what I said, but I can''t suppress the joy in my heart. Face can not help but also revealed a bit of arrogance, let people see very tired.


    Five princesses looking at, is to feel Mu Rong Shan''s this face very of hinder an eye.


    I knew this would happen. She should have saved money well at the beginning, and today she could bring more money. Where can I get the turn? Murongshan, such a humble woman, shows off in front of her!


    But


    The fifth Princess knew clearly in her heart that her father would never give her one million gold. Even if she sold all the things in her palace, it''s uncertain whether she could come up with a million gold.


    Why is murongshan''s life so good?


    Better than the life of Princess Tangtang!


    "My God, a million gold. Is there a hole in the brain of the wise king Shizi?"


    "Who knows? After all, for the sake of the beloved, people can even disobey the imperial edict. It''s just a million dollars of gold. What''s wrong with it?" That''s what he said, and he muttered in his heart. Is Shangguan Hong really willing to take out so much gold? Just to please murongshan?


    "You mean..." Sun Zheng''s eyes widened. "Is Rui Wang Shizi going to give it to murongshan?"


    With that, he felt that he had said something wrong. He looked at murongsheng carefully and comforted him: "don''t be sad. It''s ruiwang Shizi who is blind."


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes. It took a long time for him to reflect what sun Zheng''s poem meant. He couldn''t help laughing: "I think too much. I don''t feel anything about him now. As for when he was young, I blame myself for being too stupid. I didn''t see many people, so I was fascinated by him. Now think about it, he''s not as good as a pig. "


    At least, killing a pig can make her eat meat. What can shangguanhong do for her?


    Sun Zhengshi was worried that murongsheng''s heart would be very sad, but now he almost didn''t laugh.


    Anyway, shangguanhong is infatuated with the young ladies in the capital. This murongsheng is good. He turns people into pigs


    But


    Sun Zhengshi gives murongsheng a thumbs up: "if you have an idea, I like it!"

 Chapter 557

    She likes to make friends with such a woman when she is singing poems with sun Zheng!


    In any case, all the people present thought that shangguanhong''s Fengming Qingyin was for murongshan. After all, the story of the Palace Banquet has spread all over the capital. Shangguanhong is very affectionate to murongshan.


    Murongshan would also play for herself. She walked slowly to shangguanhong, exposed herself and said softly, "brother Hong, in order to take this pipa, is a million gold too expensive?"


    Originally, there were people who didn''t want to believe shangguanhong gave it to murongshan.


    A woman, where need to spend so much money to please it?


    What happened?


    When Murong Shan appeared, people who didn''t believe in her also believed in her.


    Sure enough, it was given to murongshan. These two people came to see the auction hand in hand!


    Shangguanhong didn''t expect that murongshan would suddenly run out. Listening to murongshan''s question, he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked in the direction of Wanyan yinyao.


    This reaction is a bit subtle. What do you mean?


    But murongshan is now dazzled by the great joy. Where can she observe shangguanhong''s subtle movements. Because now, she is standing outside, standing high, accepting all kinds of envious eyes looking at her.


    Let her feel, even before shangguanhong began to murongsheng some kind, she is now able to generously forgive.


    Looking at shangguanhong''s silence, murongshan thought that shangguanhong was embarrassed to answer in front of so many people. When she was shy, she gently said, "brother Hong, you have spent so much to send me this lute. I really feel sorry, but This Pipa is very good. I like it very much... "


    With that, he ran away with a blush on his face.


    When shangguanhong wanted to deny it, people had already run away from him, and no one could hear the explanation. You can swallow your words into your stomach.


    Here, murongsheng has no interest to continue to see, stand up is to go out.


    Sun Zhengshi looks at this big play and is happy. He is about to have a word with murongsheng when he sees that murongsheng is ready to leave.


    "Are you going? The auction is not over yet. "


    "I suddenly think of something that I need to deal with as soon as possible. You can continue to see it."


    This Fengming Qingyin is already a treasure at the bottom of the box. I''m afraid it won''t come out for the second time. According to the current trend, Fengming Qingyin must fall into shangguanhong''s hands. Now that we all know the result, what else can we see?


    Murongsheng was not curious. Shangguanhong photographed Fengming Qingyin and gave it to whom. What she wants to know now is whether the person sitting on the third floor is shangguanhuang, the ghost king!


    After all is not, entangled with her so many times ghost face man!


    Murongsheng looks for an excuse and directly throws away the people in the auction behind him, and quietly walks up to the third floor. I found that there was only one door on the third floor, in front of which stood four men in black.


    Murongsheng took a close look and found that the four men in black were wearing the same clothes as those who were just standing on the stand and watching Fengming Qingyin.


    I''m afraid my martial arts are not inferior.

 Chapter 558

    These four people, according to their own hand, can''t deal with it.


    What should we do?


    We need to come up with a way


    While murongsheng was thinking, he heard the excited voice of the woman: "Rui Wang Shizi offered 10000 taels of gold. I don''t know if there is any further increase?"


    Hearing this voice, murongsheng reckoned that the auction would not be over for a long time, or he would just wait here.


    The door is guarded, so long can show that there are people in the room. When the auction is over, the people in it will certainly come out.


    She''s not here to steal. She just wants to have a look at them and see if they''re the same person she wants!


    Murongsheng looks for a relatively hidden position here and hides directly.


    Although the method is not very tactful, as long as it is useful.


    At the auction, the woman is staring at Wanyan yinyao with a kind of eager eyes. She wants to make Wanyan yinyao speak quickly and add the price. She can see that shangguanhong is determined to win Fengming Qingyin!


    Now the only one who can keep up with Guan Hong is Wanyan yinyao!


    Who knows, Wanyan yinyao is not ready to follow shangguanhong to the end. Some of them look at Fengming Qingyin and stare at shangguanhong: "no! There will be no price increase! "


    This dog man, is specially run out to grab things with her!


    She really likes this lute. It''s a pity that I didn''t have so much money with me, and I can''t take pictures.


    It seems that I have to say goodbye to this beloved object.


    Shangguan Hong''s mouth slightly hooks up a little shallow smile. Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s appearance, he must conclude that she completely likes Fengming Qingyin.


    It''s not a waste for him to pay such a high price to win the favor of this woman.


    "Congratulations on Rui Wang Shizi, who successfully captured Fengming Qingyin!" Although Wanyan yinyao doesn''t increase the price, it makes women feel disappointed.


    But shangguanhong''s price is not a small number, women will not be disappointed for too long, excited to complete the transaction.


    Murongshan stands behind Baisha and looks at shangguanhong''s back. The smile on her face doesn''t come down.


    Brother Hong, how can she not be proud of taking such valuable photos for her?


    Just ask, that man will be so lavish on women?


    Murongsheng heard the announcement, yawned and leaned against the wall to hide.


    She didn''t have to run to see it. She knew what kind of expression was on murongshan''s face now. I''m afraid not all eyes grow to the top of the head. Everyone looks at people with their chin raised.


    How proud!


    Shangguanhong took a Pipa with one million taels of gold, but it''s for her. It''s unprecedented. Can murongshan not be arrogant?


    just make complaints about Murong Sheng''s heart in his heart. The closed door finally opened.


    Murong Sheng''s heart leaps, and he quickly lies on the ground. He doesn''t think what Murong Shan is like any more. He peeps carefully. Just watch what kind of person can come out of it.


    Before long, a figure came out of it.


    Not in her heart, but in her clothes All in red!

 Chapter 559

    I thought I could see Shangguan Huang and that man alone at this opportunity. As a result I''m so nervous.


    If she was not blind, she would not mistake him with a man in black, cold all over, and a cold mask on his face!


    No, are you really wrong?


    Murongsheng made a little noise when he saw the man in red, but the noise was enough to make the man in red and the people in Black feel it.


    Back to God, directly carrying the sword is to surround Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng sat on the ground and didn''t look at the man in black who surrounded her. His eyes fell on the man in red. He frowned slightly: "Why are you here? Is there anyone else here?"


    The man in red also didn''t expect to let the little girl sit on the second floor to watch the auction. Unexpectedly, the little girl ran directly to the third floor, with her hands around her chest and a lazy smile: "you seem very surprised to see me sitting on the third floor?"


    Murongsheng is not interested in the way that the man in red throws a wink to open the topic: "is there anyone else sitting in the room on the third floor?"


    Murongsheng is interested in whether there are other people in the third floor! Or is the ghost king shangguanhuang in or not? She should make a good analysis of whether this is a person or not!


    The man in red picked his eyebrows. He didn''t know what murongsheng meant when he asked. He touched his chin: "naturally, I''m not alone."


    So, there are other people in it?!


    Can it be shangguanhuang, the ghost king!


    Murongsheng didn''t have time to joke with the man in red. He looked inside. Even if he tried to press it down, his tone was a bit anxious: "who else? Who else is with you? "


    The man in red looked at murongsheng strangely, but he also kindly turned his side and exposed the people who came out behind him: "naturally, she is."


    Murong Sheng fixed his eyes and saw that the people who came out were from the auction. The tray with fruit in hand seems to have just come to deliver things.


    After walking, I saw the man in red, nodded slightly, and then left slowly.


    Murongsheng''s face was a little dark, which was obviously the maid of the auction!


    "No one else?" Murongsheng is not very determined.


    "No," the man in red asked all the people in black around murongsheng to leave and looked at murongsheng curiously: "what are you looking for? Or, who do you want to see while you''re here secretly


    Now that she has said that there is no one in it, she has no intention to stay.


    He stood up and patted his clothes. He said, "I don''t want to see you secretly."


    With the man in red here, murongsheng''s courage is also a little bit bigger. He goes directly over the man in red and goes in. Only listen to her is not to give up, unless you really see there is no one inside, this can completely give up.


    However, she clearly looked at the ghost king shangguanhuang really walked into the auction. Why can''t we find anyone now?!


    Is he heaven or earth?!


    Or will you be invisible?!


    Not on the second floor, not on the third floor, not even in the hall.


    So where did the ghost king shangguanhuang go!

 Chapter 560

    Murongsheng went to the outside of the room and pushed the door open. The room inside was very big, but he could see it clearly at a glance.


    It''s the third floor. It''s more luxurious than the second floor!


    Murongsheng looked around and saw if anyone in the room could see it at a glance, but Murong Sheng really did not see a person!


    And there is no place to hide people here. If there are people, there is no place to hide! Besides, she didn''t think shangguanhuang would want to hide from her!


    But!


    No!


    There is really no one here!


    When murongsheng came, the man in red didn''t stop him. Now, he leaned lazily against the doorframe without bones. He looked around the room like murongsheng, and finally fell on murongsheng: "tell me, who are you looking for?"


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. The man in red continued to play his imagination: "look at you, you are so aggressive. Are you here to catch the traitor?"


    All of a sudden, the man in red seemed to open his mouth suddenly. His eyes widened for a moment, and he stepped back a little. He was very exaggerated and exclaimed: "isn''t it? You don''t have a crush on me, do you? Although I''m really handsome, I can be fascinated by many women. But you look like this. I really don''t want you. "


    Murongsheng didn''t find anyone. He was very uncomfortable in his heart. Now he turned his eyes and said, "shameless!"


    The man in red was scolded and said unconvinced: "then you are not here to catch the traitor. What are you here to do? What are you looking for in such a room? "


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips, feeling frustrated. I don''t know if what I think in my heart can become true. I go into the room and sit directly on the soft couch: "I''m looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone?" The man in red asked the man in black to close the door of the room and sat down beside murongsheng, "how can you find someone who can still find me here? Don''t you know that not everyone can enter the third floor? "


    He doesn''t think murongsheng can recognize anyone who can sit on the third floor.


    Seeing that murongsheng ignored him, the man in red was more and more curious. He reached out and poked murongsheng: "speak, I''ll ask you something. Do you want me to accept you as an apprentice? "


    Murongsheng, like a salted fish, was lying on the soft couch on his back. Suddenly he had a flash of inspiration and remembered one thing: "have you been sitting here since the beginning of the auction?"


    The man in red also pretended to be murongsheng just now. He didn''t say a word. He just looked at murongsheng with his eyebrows.


    "Tell me quickly," murongsheng sat up and looked at the man in red, trying to see some clues from the man''s face. "Are you here at the beginning of the auction?"


    How can murongsheng not figure it out? How can he say that if he is a living man, he will disappear?


    No one would sit with him in the same place as the king of ghosts. Then the most likely location is the third floor.


    However, she has already calculated everything, and will be able to verify her mind immediately. How did you come up and find that the man in red is here?


    Is there something that she doesn''t know about

 Chapter 561

    Come up to look, did not find a ghost King hair, but here to see the man in red.


    What is the identity of this man in red?


    I can give her an invitation on the second floor, and I can still sit on the third floor?!


    "Why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just talk a lot? " Murongsheng kicked the man in red''s calf with his toes, "is there anyone else in this room just now? Or are you the only one from the beginning to the end? "


    Facing murongsheng''s questioning, the man in red looks at murongsheng strangely.


    How could he be the only one on the third floor? Ah Huang, Wu Xiang and Wu Yu have all been here.


    However, these three people seem to have nothing to do with murongsheng. So murongsheng asks him anxiously who all the people here are and who he wants to ask?


    The man in red looks up and down at murongsheng again. Does he want to ask, ah Huang?


    The man in red suddenly reacts that murongsheng is ah Huang''s wife. Is this girl really looking for ah Huang?


    "You..." The man in red carefully observed the expression on murongsheng''s face and wanted to see a little clue, "who are you looking for when you come to the third floor secretly?"


    In the past, men in red were all idle. It seemed that nothing made him serious.


    But now, suddenly see this person seriously up, a little Leng for a while. Frowning and staring at this man for a long time, I felt some of them and stared at the man in red: "so, there are people here, right? Who followed you to the auction? "


    The man in red looked at murongsheng''s eagerness and nodded his head with deep meaning: "yes, someone is."


    "Who is it?" Murongsheng looked at the man in red and asked, "is the person who just sat here the ghost king?"


    Instead of giving a direct reply, the man in red asked, "why do you think the person sitting here is him?"


    Although there is no positive answer, murongsheng is sure that the person sitting here must be shangguanhuang, the ghost king!


    "It''s really here." Murongsheng turned her mouth, she said. Such a big living person, even if he has the ability, will not disappear without reason.


    "What do you want him to do?" The man in red couldn''t understand murongsheng''s thought, "don''t you know that he is an ominous man? It''s bad luck if you get close. It''s too late for others to hide. Why do you come up here? "


    However, this murongsheng so anxious to find a Huang, what is it?


    Murongsheng blinked: "I was married by the emperor and became the future ghost princess? Even if it''s bad luck, it''s bad luck to marry him every day? Besides, I haven''t even seen what he looks like. Of course, I want to see what he looks like before I get married. "


    The man in red doesn''t believe murongsheng''s lies, but now he can''t be sure that what murongsheng said is lies: "what can the ghost King look like? Just like the rumor, his face is full of burn scars. I don''t look good at all. You can look at me more and wash your eyes when you''re OK. "

 Chapter 562

    What narcissistic people say is not worth believing.


    Murongsheng doesn''t care about the man in red, but he gets some clues from the man in red.


    For example, is the ghost King''s face covered with burn scars?


    This is not quite right.


    Although in front of her, the ghost face man did not take off the mask. But she could see clearly from her nose down. Don''t say there are scars on the face, but there are no spots.


    It''s very clean.


    And the legendary ghost king, because he experienced a big fire when he was a child. Not only the body was burned with scars, but also the face. The reason why he wore the mask was that he didn''t want to show the scar on his face.


    But


    Murongsheng some don''t understand, these two faces, which is true?


    If this is really a person, then there must be a face that is fake. So whose is it?


    "Have you ever seen the face of the ghost king?"


    "Of course I have," the man in red yawned. "There is no good skin on his face. The person who is seen will never forget that face. I still remember a few years ago, a man accidentally took off his mask. After seeing that face, he was so scared that he couldn''t sleep for days and nights. "


    The man in red blinks as he squints and yawns.


    All right.


    Murongsheng is also dubious about what the man in red said. She will not completely believe anything she has not seen with her own eyes. After all, the black can be said to be white. Of course, the white can also be said to be black.


    If you don''t block the ghost king here, it seems that you can only take time to sneak to the ghost King''s house. She needs to confirm with her own eyes whether there is a relationship between these two people!


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, many emotions flashed past, but there was no fear he wanted to see.


    The man in red felt that the little girl was really more and more interesting. He stepped forward and asked curiously, "I said, why do you look not afraid of the ghost king at all?"


    "Why be afraid of him?" Murongsheng also wondered, "can he eat people, or can I get pregnant immediately by looking at me?"


    The man in red didn''t want to laugh, but he couldn''t help laughing when he heard what murongsheng said.


    This saying, if Shangguan Huang really has the ability to stare at anyone who is pregnant. What else do you worship? I worship shangguanhuang.


    "Are you really not afraid at all? You don''t know that as long as a woman marries the ghost king, she will die on the night of her wedding. Are you afraid that you will become like that? " The man in red is really not sure what murongsheng thinks in his small head.


    "I''m afraid. No one is afraid of death. I''m human and I''m afraid of it." Murongsheng and the man in red look at each other and say.


    At the beginning, the man in red really wanted to find the smell of fear in murongsheng. As a result, after watching for a long time, he didn''t see any idea of fear.


    This little girl can fool him. There''s no fear here. It''s obvious that if shangguanhuang dares to take her, she''ll go up and blow her head!

 Chapter 563

    "OK, OK," the man in red was totally helpless to murongsheng. "You can do whatever you want, but you are my apprentice. Although you are not good-looking, you have to cover you a little bit as a master."


    The man in red frowned and looked at murongsheng. He didn''t know what he was afraid of. His heart was very complicated.


    As long as murongsheng is carried to the ghost palace, it has been doomed to murongsheng''s fate.


    Strange is strange. Murongsheng''s life is not good. How can shangguanhuang be selected?


    Although we know that murongsheng''s fate can not be changed, but thinking about murongsheng''s fate behind, the man in red has some fluctuations in his heart that he can''t understand.


    Is it because I accept such an apprentice, I don''t want to let him die?


    The man in red''s heart seems to be scared by his own idea. Now he can''t understand it. Don''t you like beautiful things? You are always very picky to people. Even the two female subordinates around shangguanhuang, Wuxiang and Wuyao, have no way to let him pay attention to them. However, the man in red felt that the woman in front of him made him feel extraordinary.


    Let him never enjoy such a situation.


    It''s a strange feeling, but it doesn''t disgust him at all, and there are some small likes.


    But what do you like?


    Do you like murongsheng?!


    No way!


    As soon as the idea came out, the man in red was startled. It''s unbelievable. How can I like a girl like murongsheng.


    Mingming, this girl looks so ugly, even his little finger can''t match, how can you like her!


    Impossible, impossible!


    Even murongshan, who is regarded as a fairy in the capital, can''t see her now. How is it possible to take a fancy to murongsheng, a little girl who hasn''t opened yet?!


    No! impossible!


    It will never happen!


    Murongsheng looked at the man in red and didn''t speak, but the expression on his face changed into an appearance. Frown and loosen, shake your head and nod. Finally smile for a while, and then will be a face to severely taut up.


    Eyes are fixed on her body, looking at murongsheng is inexplicable: "what are you doing? Are you sick? If you are sick, you should get medical treatment quickly. Don''t delay things. Otherwise, it will only drag on more and more seriously, you know? "


    Murongsheng is absolutely kind-hearted when he says so. As a result, the man in red doesn''t appreciate him at all. He stares at murongsheng: "you are sick. How can you curse your master like this! This is deceiving the master and destroying the ancestors! "


    Finish saying, also some fidgety knead to knead forehead horn, completely don''t know oneself in the mind what is.


    It''s really a ghost. Just a little girl who looks like a bean sprout, how could he be so eye-catching?


    But the strange thing is that he really saw it in his eyes!


    Yuqi didn''t know what to say. He felt a lot of pressure in his heart: "don''t say something messy. Did you buy the secret script I asked you to buy?"


    "I bought it. How can I not buy it?" murongsheng took out the secret script and shook it twice. "It''s all here. It''s not good not to buy things back."

 Chapter 564

    Yuqi took a look and knew what murongsheng had bought: "Yo, your eyes are still very good. I''ve photographed this."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, and two secret books appeared at the auction. Is it difficult for her to take a picture of the secret script of the shooting method?


    She won''t go to practice after shooting. Who wants to hold a big gun every day.


    But his reaction is different from that of sun Zheng''s poem: "what? Do you think the secret book is right? Didn''t I just hear that this secret book is deceptive? Has no one ever been successful? "


    Yuqi snorted: "that''s because they don''t understand! Since the martial arts secret script can be handed down, it naturally has its own existence value. Those who haven''t been trained either don''t have good skills or don''t have enough qualifications. How can we say that the secret place is a waste? "


    Yuqi reaches for her hand directly, and murongsheng sees that the candle not far away suddenly goes out, which makes her eyes wide open in shock. Hastily opened the secret book, opened one eye: "Wow, so fierce?! It seems that the secret book is true! "


    "Of course, it''s true. If it''s not true, how can it be put up for auction? Isn''t that lowering your credibility? "


    "Not bad, it seems that this secret book is really right," murongsheng said with a smile on his face. "If you are lazy sometimes, you don''t want to move. It''s really convenient to put out the candle with a single finger. "


    Originally, Yuqi wanted to continue to show murongsheng, but when he heard murongsheng say so, he was silent for a long time.


    After a long time, I realized that I couldn''t laugh or cry at murongsheng''s words: "murongsheng, sometimes I really want to take your head off and see what''s in your little head!"


    How on earth did this man grow up so big? How to make him feel so strange forever?


    "Isn''t it?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows. "How convenient! With a single finger, the candle goes out. If I practice to perfection, stretch my fingers, won''t my clothes be summoned? For example, in winter, who is willing to leave from the warm blanket, of course, it is so convenient


    "All right, all right, stop it!"


    If it goes on, he probably doesn''t know how to use it to kill people in the future.


    "Oh, if you don''t say it, don''t say it." murongsheng is a good boy. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. "Come on, you continue to introduce me, and I''ll continue to listen."


    Resisting the impulse to slap murongsheng, Yuqi continued to say: "like the move I just showed, in fact, there are very few people in the river and lake, and few people know about it. You have just seen this move, and the secret script you bought is also introduced. Those who can''t learn think that it''s impossible to achieve, in fact, because they don''t have enough internal power.... "


    Now that he has decided to accept people as apprentices, he will tell murongsheng what he should say and understand: "this martial arts practice also needs to pay attention to talent. Not everyone can learn. There are few people like me who are as good at martial arts as I am. "

 Chapter 565

    How can you boast about yourself and trample on others?


    Narcissism ah, it is too narcissistic!


    Murong Sheng silently Tucao in this heart, Yu Qi directly make complaints about it: "what? Scold me in my heart? Don''t think I don''t know. I can see it clearly. "


    Yes, that''s right, just scolding you!


    You narcissistic man!


    But his eyes were round, staring at Yuqi: "no, how can I scold. You look me in the eyes carefully. I''m not the kind of person who swears behind my back. "


    Yu Qi rolled a white eye: "just you, I don''t know your careful thinking? But I don''t think you dare to scold me openly. I''ll almost forgive you. "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Is there something wrong with this man''s brain?


    Isn''t it fair enough to scold? So, she can in the heart secretly scold out?


    Looking at murongsheng for a long time, there was nothing out. Yuqi directly pulled out the secret script from murongsheng''s hand: "I don''t think you''re reading, I think you''re looking through the rags!"


    "Look here," Yu Qi turned a page and pointed out, "see, that''s it. It''s not easy to practice. This internal power has to last for nearly a hundred years. Who can live more than 100 years? Is it difficult to practice from the womb? Therefore, it''s normal to say that no one can practice. After all, even if it''s done, it''s too old to walk. It''s estimated that it will enter the coffin in a few days. "


    "Oh."


    After listening to Yu Qi''s words, Murong Sheng responded: "no wonder no one is interested in this secret script. It''s because it''s too difficult to practice?"


    "Yes, you can understand that." Yuqi nodded.


    Immediately let murongsheng''s heart dissatisfied: "together? It''s useless for me to photograph this secret script! "


    She''s a teenager now! How do you practice?! Before she could practice all the secret scripts, she would have died of hiccups. Wouldn''t she have been crying all her life?!


    If she wants to practice martial arts, she doesn''t want to be restrained and has the ability to protect herself! But now? If you practice this, you don''t know when you can get ahead and when you can protect yourself!


    "You think so much," Yu Qi threw the secret book into murongsheng''s arms and rolled his eyes. "First of all, how can you survive after you marry the ghost king. When you can make sure you''re alive, talk to me about the next issues. "


    It''s a question whether we can live or not. We should also consider whether we can practice martial arts?


    Hearing this, murongsheng''s face changed.


    Does this man think that she won''t live long, so he asked her to practice such a secret book that everyone can''t practice and everyone dislikes?


    That''s really her good teacher!


    I can''t believe I''m so considerate.


    But she seems to let this person down, because she suddenly remembered that the grass she took from the Treasury last time had sprouted!


    Will it be far away from the results?


    No!


    Just wait for the grass to bear fruit. If she wants internal power, isn''t it easy?


    She doesn''t believe how much she wants. She can''t practice this secret script by herself!

 Chapter 566

    "Apprentice, it''s not me who said," Yu Qi patted Murong Sheng on the shoulder and sighed, "before he got married, eat well and drink well. After he got married, I don''t know if there is any food left."


    I don''t know if I have any more. What else do I want to eat?


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "master, since you have asked me to be an apprentice. So when you get married, do you have to prepare a big gift for your lovely apprentice? After all, I''m your first apprentice, right? "


    Sure enough, he is a little money fan!


    I don''t want to save my life. Now I''m reaching out to him for a gift!


    "Yes, no problem," Yu Qi said with a smile, looking up and down at Murong Sheng, "as long as you can save your life as an apprentice, I will definitely give you a big gift."


    I''m afraid that this little life didn''t stay, and the gifts he prepared were wasted.


    "But what about your teacher''s gift before I gave you one? Don''t you mean that if you worship me as a teacher, you will give me a gift of worship? " He started to take things out of his purse before he gave them away?


    What should I say?


    Is he really his apprentice? It''s true!


    The expression on murongsheng''s face was a little stiff, and there was a twitch in the corner of his mouth: "I said, this secret script was taken by myself. You also asked me to save my life before deciding to teach me something. So, do you mean to open this mouth for me? Then you have more cheek than that. "


    Yuqi has no sense of shame. She looks at murongsheng with a smile in her eyes, as if she is contemptuous. "You know, I''m not thin skinned at all?"


    The reverse meaning is that his skin is quite thick?


    Murongsheng didn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face Yuqi, so he had to wave his hand helplessly: "OK, OK, I know. I''ll come to my site tomorrow night to pick up things. I promise I''ll give you a gift. It''ll surprise you! "


    Anyway, they have already paid homage to their teachers, and this gift should be sent out.


    Anyway, there are so many things in the secret place. If you just take out one of them, it will shock this person for most of the day. Surely it will not be comparable to the things outside.


    Just as Yuqi was about to ask, he heard a sudden burst of noise outside.


    Yuqi and murongsheng look at each other, and they look out together.


    This is when the two of them don''t notice the outside. What''s going on?


    "What''s the matter? Someone came to the auction to make trouble and want to rob things? " Murongsheng asked one more question.


    "Impossible," Yuqi directly denied, "this is an auction, no one would dare to do such a thing!"


    Murongsheng turned his mouth and looked out. You can see that everyone''s eyes are looking in one direction, and that direction is Where is the second floor?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks over. See Wanyan yinyao standing outside, standing beside the people at the auction, the most shocking thing is, holding the pipa in his hand, that Fengming Qingyin?!

 Chapter 567

    This?


    Isn''t Fengming Qingyin photographed by shangguanhong?


    How to run to the hand of Wanyan yinyao in a twinkling of an eye?


    Murong Sheng didn''t respond for a while, and then he looked in the direction of shangguanhong. See murongshan''s face is like a ghost, and the fifth princess also looks at shangguanhong with unbelievable face.


    Shangguan Hong''s calm face seemed to take this thing for granted.


    This?


    What happened when she didn''t notice?


    Who actually took this Fengming Qingyin? Just heard that woman announce, isn''t shangguanhong take down? How in a twinkling of an eye, fell into the hand of Wanyan yinyao?


    Or did shangguanhong take photos and give them to Wanyan yinyao?


    Murongsheng couldn''t understand.


    "Oh," Yu Qi looked at it as if he could see the way inside, and suddenly laughed, "it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect shangguanhong to have such great courage. In order to get the girl''s confidence, she threw a lot of money to take pictures and give them to the little girl. I admire her. "


    "Apprentice, I heard that you used to be infatuated with shangguanhong. How do you feel when you see this scene?"


    "No taste," murongsheng turned over directly with a white eye, "don''t say things that are young and ignorant. I was blinded by lard when I liked him. Now I''m completely awake."


    I just got into bed with murongshan yesterday, and today I can take pictures and give them to other women. She can''t afford such a terrible man.


    Wanyan yinyao frowned tightly: "what do you mean?"?! This Fengming Qingyin was taken by you. What are you doing here now! Do you want to say that the princess''s silver is not as much as yours, so you come to humiliate the princess! "


    Although the heart wants to touch in front of Fengming Qingyin, but reason told her, can''t yield, deeply stopped himself.


    "Take it back! It''s not the princess''s, it''s the man''s picture. It has nothing to do with the princess! "


    Seeing this scene, murongshan''s eyes were slightly red and her face was ashamed.


    She thought that shangguanhong spent so much money to shoot for her. Who knows if it was shot, but shangguanhong didn''t give it to her! Instead, he gave it to another woman in the twinkling of an eye! It''s the exotic princess, Wanyan yinyao!


    What does shangguanhong mean?!


    So in front of her face, in front of so many people, she gave such valuable things to other women in a big way. Where can her face go?! Shangguanhong has never thought about her feelings!


    Her body has been given to shangguanhong, but now shangguanhong doesn''t regard her as a matter!


    Looking at shangguanhong''s back, murongshan was ashamed and full of atmosphere. I wish I could see a hole in shangguanhong''s back.


    No!


    Brother Hong likes her in his heart. How can he do such a thing to her! It must be the exotic princess who has a crush on brother Hong, so she shamelessly seduces him to do such a thing in public.


    Give her a big kick.


    Yes, it must be!


    It seems that murongshan, who has figured it out, looks directly at Wanyan yinyao. Her eyes are like a poisonous snake. She wants Wanyan yinyao to die at the auction.

 Chapter 568

    Why does a foreign woman dare to rob brother Hong from her!


    Rui Wang shizifei''s position must be hers. No one can take it away!


    Seeing this complicated scene, murongsheng suddenly laughed. I didn''t expect to come to the auction and see such a good play. It''s really worth it.


    Now she really wants to see how ugly the expression on murongshan''s face is.


    But shangguanhong''s ability is also very powerful. She was fascinated by shangguanhong in her last life. Now, in order to get Wanyan yinyao''s confidence, she spent so much gold to photograph things, and then sent them to people in front of so many people.


    This completely satisfies the vanity in the woman''s heart, and the average woman can''t resist such means as men.


    It''s the poor murongshan who just made a scene. It seems that shangguanhong gave it to her. It''s said in public and it''s shy. Now it''s really a slap in the face. I really feel the pain for her.


    I don''t know, that fragile as flowers of the lobby sister, can support such a big blow?


    But who can know what Murong Shan said in front of the emperor some time ago. Now, in front of so many people, he is courting another woman.


    Tut tut.


    Shangguan Hong is really a man of fickleness.


    And she doesn''t think Shangguan Hong really has a crush on Wanyan yinyao. Maybe shangguanhong is not interested in this person, or the power behind Wanyan yinyao.


    In the face of Wanyan yinyao''s angry tone, shangguanhong''s tone was flat: "I see you like this pipa. It''s just for you. Princess, don''t think too much."


    Don''t think too much?


    This Pipa is not an ordinary pipa, but a Pipa worth one million gold. Don''t you feel sorry to give it away?!


    King Rui''s mansion, can it be so rich and powerful?!


    What this says is to say to a fool, who will not believe it.


    What''s more, who is a fool sitting at the auction? How can we see some of the gateways from here.


    I''m afraid the exotic princess came to the capital not to hang out, maybe to get married. Just a few days after Wanyan yinyao came here, shangguanhong had already watched him. This action can be said to be amazing.


    Look, in order to get Wanyan yinyao''s trust, he directly smashed down a Pipa for a gift!


    Don''t say shangguanhong himself likes pipa. Does a big man like Pipa? Who believes that!


    This shangguanhong so high-profile move, also don''t know this Wanyan yinyao will heart? Because it seems that the princess is really interested in the lute.


    Listening to shangguanhong''s words, Wanyan yinyao bit her lips and her eyes fell on Fengming Qingyin from time to time.


    She really likes this lute!


    But this man, Wanyan yinyao, frowned. She didn''t like it at all.


    Always feel that this kind of person, bad intentions!


    Don''t want to be close to such people, Wanyan yinyao finally determined to refuse, don''t this lute, haven''t wait for her to speak. As a result, a cold voice came out from behind: "King Rui Shizi took so much trouble, so the prince took over instead of yinyao."

 Chapter 569

    Wanyan yinyao''s eyebrows were twisted into a small knot in one''s heart. She stamped her feet two times and made a clear sound. Her tone was very dissatisfied. "I just said no, why do you want to accept it for me?"


    Such a man, she does not want to be close to people!


    "No noise."


    Wanyan zhehan looks at Wanyan yinyao coldly. There is no temperature in his voice, and he opens his mouth with a tone that people can''t resist.


    Wanyan yinyao heard her body tremble slightly, but she still pursed her lips and looked at shangguanhong angrily: "I don''t like you at all, and I don''t want to take your Pipa!"


    With that, Wanyan yinyao turns and walks in angrily. She doesn''t want to see Shangguan Hong.


    Wanyan zhehan listens to Wanyan yinyao''s words, and his eyes are full of haze, which makes Wanyan yinyao dare not look at him. But after saying that, is there any truth in admitting counsels?


    Wanyan yinyao is biting her teeth and is stubborn.


    After staring at Wanyan yinyao for a moment, Wanyan zhehan responds to shangguanhong''s words without any embarrassment. It seems that Wanyan yinyao is just having a tantrum: "just now yinyao is just shy, so that''s why. The gift from Prince Rui is very good. I''ll take the place of yinyao. Thank you


    This was not too much meaning, but if people in the heart of a careful taste, then some of the meaningful.


    Shangguan Hong naturally recognized Wanyan zhehan''s voice over and nodded slightly: "as long as the princess likes it, I hope I can hear her playing the pipa at the dinner party."


    "It''s natural."


    The simple words of two people are like ordinary conversation, but it is like two people have reached an agreement in front of so many people.


    This is not a matter that can be easily understood. Apart from marriage, what else can there be? Is it hard to do that? Is there a fool to send money to the Zhou Dynasty?


    No one believes that.


    Although there were a lot of people and land in the great Zhou Dynasty, it did not reach the point where other countries took the initiative to send money.


    But I didn''t expect that shangguanhong''s action was so fast. Before it was fixed, he began to pay homage to Wanyan yinyao in front of so many people. In other people''s eyes, this kind of behavior is somewhat envious, but what is the taste of Murong Shan''s heart?


    Anyway, from the expression just now, Murong Shan could not accept Shangguan Hong''s behavior.


    Murongsheng looked at what happened on the second floor like a spectator: "you say, compared with women, women still can''t match this power." The appearance of shangguanhong''s fickleness made murongsheng see it again.


    "Tut," Yuqi seems to despise shangguanhong at all, "if such a man can succeed, I will disfigure him directly!"


    Ambitious, but the same ambition for others to see out, will naturally arouse the attention of others.


    Murongsheng glanced at Yuqi and turned his eyes.


    I have to say that shangguanhong really succeeded in his last life, but There is a lot of help from her. Now she won''t help others so foolishly, and I don''t know if shangguanhong can

 Chapter 570

    However, murongsheng didn''t feel sad for murongshan at all.


    This is murongshan stepping on the road of her own choice. Why should she feel sorry for murongshan?


    Besides, did anyone feel sympathy for the disgusting things murongshan did to her in her last life??!


    No!


    So, murongshan deserves it!


    Looking at this scene, murongshan can''t make it out, but the fifth princess can''t hold it down. She jumps in anger: "cousin, why do you want to give Fengming Qingyin to her?"


    It''s clear that the woman has been fighting with her for so long, which makes her lose her face. Why did my cousin give it to that woman!


    If Fengming Qingyin gave it to murongshan, she could accept it a little. After all, as long as Fengming Qingyin is in murongshan''s hand, then she can get it at any time and play with it at any time!


    after all, Murong has promised her. How long does she want to take it? How long has the final say been? Is it difficult for my cousin to give things to murongshan, and ask for things from murongshan?!


    However, what had been planned, how could my cousin give something to a woman who made a fool of her in a twinkling of an eye!


    Five princess''s heart was not satisfied, as the princess''s pride let her completely can''t bear this evil spirit!


    His eyes glared at Wanyan yinyao''s box with anger, but he didn''t see Wanyan yinyao, but met Wanyan zhehan''s eyes. Five princesses have no fear, anyway they are all together!


    As a result, Wanyan zhehan just glanced at the fifth princess, which made the fifth Princess jump. The gloomy look in the eyes, coldly looking at the fifth Princess like a dead man, almost didn''t let the fifth Princess scream.


    He turned his head away quickly and didn''t dare to look at Wanyan zhehan''s eyes.


    Why does this man look so horrible?!


    It''s like the feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. As long as you look at her, you will make her feel uncomfortable. A kind of cold feeling makes her get goose bumps all the way up from the bottom of her feet. She has no courage to look at her any more


    Wanyan zhehan nodded to shangguanhong, then walked into the box, and heard that the two men seemed to have a dispute. Of course, it''s just Wanyan yinyao''s angry voice. It doesn''t take long for her to be completely quiet.


    This Wanyan yinyao can''t see, and everyone''s eyes fall on shangguanhong. This follows shangguanhong''s murongshan, who will naturally be noticed.


    At the beginning, how much did shangguanhong like murongshan. In order to marry this woman, she even disobeyed the order, which made many young ladies in the capital look at Murong Shan very unpleasant.


    And they all subconsciously think that shangguanhong and Wanyan yinyao want to photograph Fengming Qingyin and give it to murongshan as a gift.


    Who would have thought that the scene directly had an earth shaking change!


    This Fengming Qingyin shangguanhong didn''t give it to murongshan, but gave it to Wanyan yinyao!


    What does that mean?


    This means that shangguanhong didn''t want to let other people spend more money when he photographed things, so he sent them out by himself!

 Chapter 571

    This kind of thinking makes murongshan a joke in everyone''s eyes?


    You know, what murongshan just showed is really


    I''m going to die laughing.


    Do you really think that Fengming Qingyin is for her?


    That chin is high to carry, a face is proud with proud appearance, seem she is the most powerful under the heaven.


    Now, tut tut.


    "It''s so funny."


    "Isn''t it? It''s a real shame!"


    "Tut Tut, if I were you, I would have no face to meet people. In front of people all over the capital, shame is not something that ordinary girls can afford. "


    "It''s not the experience of ordinary people!"


    "This wise Wang Shizi is also powerful. He chases other women in front of the people he likes. Can you tell me what murongshan can bear?"


    "If you want me, I can''t stand it. But in other words, this Murong Shan is so beautiful. It''s as rare as fairies. Do men like it? Why hang on a man in shangguanhong? "


    A group of people have nothing to do, sitting in the hall whispering about this matter.


    This wise king Shizi is not the only powerful and handsome man in the capital. Why should all his heart hang on shangguanhong? On murongshan''s face, are you afraid that others won''t like her?


    I''m afraid many people are interested in murongshan.


    What''s more, shangguanhong is abusing people in front of so many people. How can murongshan follow people''s buttocks? Leaving early is the right choice!


    In the hearts of these big men, Murong Shan looks like a fairy. No matter what the inside is, it should be held in the palm of the hand and cared carefully.


    The whispering voices of the people in the hall were not small, and naturally they were scattered into murongshan''s ears. Let murongshan''s face was not good-looking, now it is more pale and distressing.


    Hidden in the sleeve inside the hand hard into a fist, nails are deep into the palm.


    Even so, murongshan did not feel any pain.


    Because what shangguanhong just did hit her too hard. She can''t accept it. Just now, she wants to slap shangguanhong in the face to make him sober!


    How can you give such a valuable thing to a strange woman, even if that woman is a princess of a foreign country?! Can be in front of so many people, hard hit her face, lose her face?!


    No one has ever done such a thing to her in such a big life. She has never lost face in front of so many people!


    Shangguanhong, how can you treat her like this!


    Before shangguanhong for her dare to disobey the emperor''s order, also want to break the engagement with murongsheng, want to marry her. She thought shangguanhong liked her, crazy like her. She thought that she had completely controlled the man in the palm of her hand, and the man had been completely confused by her!


    But who knows, all this is her self righteous!


    In order to let her see the reality clearly, shangguanhong made such a big joke to her in front of so many people, which made her unbearable!

 Chapter 572

    If it had not happened yesterday, she might have been able to bite her teeth and get away.


    But now?


    Her body has been given to shangguanhong, and she has no innocence. There is no other way except to marry shangguanhong!


    Is it true that shangguanhong now sees this point and knows that she has no way to retreat, so she will treat her like this?!


    As soon as she thought of the scene she would not know what to face in the future, murongshan''s eyes turned black. According to shangguanhong''s attitude towards her now, will she not have a bright future in the future?


    Murongshan wants to break out, and she wants to tear her face with Guan Hong. But not now. She can''t keep up with Guan Hongche now! However, now she has reached a state of collapse, so that she can not support it!


    Murongshan was shocked by shangguanhong''s behavior. Trying to suppress the anger in the heart, when the impulse did not completely occupy the reason, he walked out of the box quickly.


    I don''t want to see shangguanhong, because she is afraid that if she continues to stay here, she doesn''t know what will happen.


    Shangguan Hong naturally knew about murongshan''s departure. The remaining light of the eye glances at Murong Shan''s back, and somehow it gives birth to some sense. Is it too cruel for Murong Shan to do so?


    This thought flashed in shangguanhong''s mind and then disappeared.


    He shangguanhong wants to let murongshan understand one thing today, that is, she is not the only one who has to be shangguanhong. If it is someone else, he will be able to fill it in.


    He can hold murongshan today and others tomorrow.


    So, don''t be able to do whatever you want just because of his favor, thinking that he doesn''t dare to do anything about people!


    Murongshan made her own mistakes, which she should bear.


    Even to her death, murongshan would not know why shangguanhong''s attitude suddenly changed.


    Murongsheng doesn''t know that the gap between the two people is caused by the behavior she suddenly thought of at that time


    If I had known it would be like this, I''m afraid murongsheng would have wanted to do it in his last life!


    Who can know that the two who are more affectionate than Jin Jian want to make them have conflicts, which can be done so easily


    The auction is completely over, and even the singers have left. Murongsheng stretches and stands up to leave. Just walked two steps, suddenly thought of something: "tomorrow evening you can come to me later, or let''s choose a new time."


    "Choose again." Without murongsheng''s explanation, Yuqi knew what was going on.


    The palace banquet that shangguanhong and the foreign prince just talked about should be the reception banquet for them. Although I don''t know if I need them, if I need them, she can''t run away.


    What''s more, she is still a future ghost princess. No one will ignore her on this occasion.


    "Then change the time. You can rest assured that you will not be disappointed."


    "I know," Yu Qi''s heart seems to be thinking about other things, some perfunctory waved his hand, "you can go."

 Chapter 573

    Murongsheng took a look at Yuqi, turned his mouth and said nothing. He lifted his legs and went out from the third floor.


    When I returned to Rongguo government, I found murongshan had come back.


    Thinking about what happened at today''s auction, murongsheng intuitively told her that murongshan''s heart must be very depressed now, and the same affirmation is also very interesting.


    So he went around a long way and passed by the courtyard of murongshan. Before she passed, she heard a crackling sound, accompanied by bursts of anger.


    Listen to murongsheng''s heart is refreshing, swaggered back to his yard.


    When he went to the auction, murongsheng didn''t let Qingying and Hongying follow, but let them come back first.


    Back in the yard, murongsheng is in a good mood to describe what happened at the auction today to Qingying and Hongying. What makes Qingying listen to is that her eyes are full of disbelief.


    Hongying was completely stable, and she didn''t show any surprised attitude.


    Seeing the red tassel like this, Murong Sheng picked his eyebrows and kept this in mind. It seems that Hongying''s previous identity is a little fierce. Such things are like, there is no way to let her up what kind of mood.


    When murongsheng said what shangguanhong had done at the auction, Qingying was stunned.


    "Miss, is Rui Wang Shizi such a fickle person?"


    Qingying is unbelievable. Before that, Rui Wang Shizi was always courting Murong Shan in front of her young lady. Now, in front of murongshan, she is courting a foreign princess.


    This


    Is this man''s mind really changing too fast?


    Fortunately, I want to get rid of miss in time, otherwise it''s miss who is sad now!


    "Who said no? Miss, I saw through the nature of this man at the beginning, so I didn''t bother to entangle with this man. See now? This man can''t do it. " Murongsheng took the opportunity to knock the cherry.


    Green Ying repeatedly nodded: "Miss said right, what Miss said is right."


    It must be true to listen to the young lady!


    "Well Miss, is she back Green Ying curiously asked a sentence.


    "Come back," murongsheng nodded, "don''t come back, still standing at the auction, let others ridicule? Murongshan is not so cheeky. She came back earlier than me. "


    "Then..." There was something itchy in her heart. She said in a low voice, "Miss, can you..."


    Looking at the appearance of Qing Ying, Murong Sheng can''t know what the little girl is thinking?


    He waved his hand generously: "go ahead, go ahead. There are red tassels here. Go ahead whatever you want."


    With that, Qing Ying ran away from the yard. It seemed that she was learning from murongsheng and went to listen to murongshan''s corner.


    Qing Ying''s heart is also very curious. She wants to see how the young lady, who always boasts of being a fairy, will become angry.


    Murongsheng is a little funny about Qingying''s idea. He takes a sip of cool herbal tea to relieve his thirst.


    "Hongying, you go outside to guard. No one is allowed to come in, including Qingying, without my permission."

 Chapter 574

    After giving orders to Hongying, she watched Hongying go out and close the door.


    Murongsheng thinks about it and goes directly into the secret place. He is ready to think about what kind of gift he can get for Yuqi and try to shock him.


    As a result, as soon as I came in, I saw a few more calls of birds in the secret place where there was no living creature.


    Murongsheng immediately looked at the sound and found two squatting on one branch Birds?


    The distance is too far, some of murongsheng can''t see clearly, and he moves slowly for fear of scaring the two birds away.


    After a closer look, murongsheng was shocked for a while.


    Where are these two birds? They are haidongqing, and there are two birds in one nest!


    What does haidongqing mean?


    This is a haidongqing, which is only one hundred thousand eagles in legend. What''s more, there are two eagles in front of her now!


    Just don''t know, these two haidongqing are afraid of people, how can appear in her secret place? She doesn''t have the habit of throwing things into the secret place.


    Just when murongsheng hesitated and did not know what method to use to verify. The two haidongqing fluttered their small wings and flew towards murongsheng.


    Around murongsheng, if you have to describe it, it''s like a dog circling around his master, which makes murongsheng laugh a little.


    One of them fell directly in front of murongsheng. Walking around in front of my eyes, I kept chirping, as if I wanted to get murongsheng''s attention.


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes. He is worthy of being the legendary god bird. Not everyone can match this spirit. Squat down, hand in haidongqing''s small head gently stroked, feeling the touch between feathers and skin.


    It''s still pretty good.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s mind flashed a ray of light, eyes tightly locked in front of her haidongqing.


    The little guy doesn''t know what''s going on. He moves his little head and shouts to murongsheng. His little eyes are at a loss.


    Murongsheng touched his chin. I heard that haidongqing was used to deliver letters? Since I can deliver letters, I wonder if I have the ability to find people?


    Stretched out a finger, gently in haidongqing''s small head above the point: "little guy, you talk about you can find people?"


    Haidongqing has no way to answer murongsheng''s words, just chirping. I don''t know whether I can or can''t. After all, murongsheng can''t understand the birds.


    "Take it as if you can. Come on, I have a very important matter to leave to you now."


    Murongsheng picked up haidongqing from the ground, went into the room and put it on the bed where shangguanhong was lying before: "you smell it more, and you will be infected with it more. Then follow the taste to find out if you can find out the person? "


    Murongsheng thinks that he thinks a little too much. Haidongqing is a messenger, but he doesn''t know how to deliver it to the other party.


    Maybe it''s really the taste?


    What''s more, haidongqing was born in her secret place. She must have excellent skills!


    Anyway, she can''t think of any good way now. Why don''t she try it first? Maybe she can succeed?

 Chapter 575

    Murongsheng has great expectations for the role of haidongqing, especially when he sees that haidongqing doesn''t fly away, but arches around in the quilt. As soon as his eyes shine, murongsheng feels that it must be a play!


    After a while, Hai Dongqing seemed to finish smelling the smell inside the quilt, and then he got out of the quilt and cried to murongsheng, looking very excited.


    Murongsheng touched haidongqing''s head, although she didn''t understand what the little guy called. But there is a feeling in my heart telling murongsheng that this little guy may really find out the person she wants to find.


    Murong Sheng directly found a pen and a piece of paper, which read: "see you in Town God''s Temple".


    Then wrap it on haidongqing''s feet, and the knot will not fall down. Murongsheng then came out of the secret place with haidongqing in his arms and released haidongqing directly.


    "Go, deliver the letter!"


    After wandering in the sky for two circles, Hai Dongqing found a direction in the air and flew away.


    ¡­¡­


    Now shangguanhuang is looking for murongsheng fifty miles outside the city.


    Wuyu accompanies shangguanhuang to search in any corner. Wuxiang follows him. He knows clearly that it is impossible to find murongsheng here.


    Estimating time is almost, Wu Xiang stepped forward: "master, maybe when we come, that girl has already left."


    Shangguan Huang did not give up, and led the two people to continue to look for some. Looking for a circle or did not find, softly sighed: "found it?"


    Wuyu shook his head: "back to the master, I didn''t find any trace."


    Shangguan Huang''s heart has been very disappointed, after getting the news as soon as possible out, found that still can''t find out the person. Or is the fate between them really shallow?


    Shangguanhuang again and again disappointed, this time also did not let shangguanhuang heart idea realization.


    But what he didn''t know was that if he wanted to see murongsheng, how could he have to go to fifty miles outside the city to find someone?


    At the auction, he was upstairs, and murongsheng just sat downstairs.


    If Wu Xiang didn''t want to disturb Shangguan Huang''s thinking, I''m afraid Shangguan Huang would not have wasted so much energy trying to find people. If you want to say that, it can only be that someone deliberately obstructs and makes a fool of others.


    At this time, I saw a signal bomb sent out by someone in the sky from a distance.


    Wuyu took a look and opened his mouth to shangguanhuang: "master, it seems that I have something to look for you."


    Shangguanhuang naturally saw it, and the auction was almost over. But at the end of the auction, there is no need to let out the signal bomb. I''m afraid something happened at the auction.


    Shangguanhuang tightly holds the reins in his hand, and his face is a little cold. He doesn''t want to leave here at all.


    Wu Xiang saw the scene, frowned a little, and was even more choked: "master, my subordinates will continue to let people find the identity of the girl, master, please go back."


    It''s a delusion to ask her to track down that woman!


    She won''t push the master directly to other women''s arms!

 Chapter 576

    Shangguanhuang''s brows were tightly twisted together. After thinking for a few minutes in his heart, he said in a deep voice: "if you find anything, report it to me immediately!"


    "Yes


    After seeing shangguanhuang and Wuyu leave, Wuxiang directly asks people to stop the search. Looking around coldly, why can that woman make the master so thoughtful?!


    And she has done so many years of things in the master''s side, but let the master do not want to fall on her. Why?!


    When he comes to the ghost King''s other courtyard outside the city, shangguanhuang walks into his study and sees that Yuqi and Wuyao have already sat in the study.


    "What happened."


    Although he knew that even if he was looking for it, he would not find the news of murongsheng. But for the Yuqi who interrupted his search, his heart was not smooth.


    Even with a little hope in his heart, he didn''t want to give it up.


    "Shangguanhong did it." Yuqi''s lazy mouth narrowed shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    "He?" Shangguanhuang recalled, "that, Prince Rui''s son?"


    "Yes, that''s him. I didn''t expect that the prince in the palace had a big heart. "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t say anything. What he didn''t expect was that shangguanhong was the first one to make a move. It was really surprising.


    Just, isn''t it said that Shangguan Hong likes Murong Shan very much? I didn''t expect that because of such a foreign princess, shangguanhong''s heart was not stable. It seems that the love in his heart is not really like.


    Playing with a small object in his hand, Yuqi looks at shangguanhuang with a smile: "this little son of the world has already made a move. Do you want to make a move, too?"


    Who doesn''t want to fight for the throne?


    What''s more, shangguanhuang had to fight.


    Even if shangguanhuang didn''t like that position, he had to fight for it! Because shangguanhuang is in a position that the emperor can tolerate. If someone else''s words, absolutely will not tolerate the shangguanhuang.


    "The position of the future Princess of the ghost, someone has arrived." Shangguan Huang didn''t want to, so he refused.


    He can only accommodate one woman in his heart now. For other women, he has no interest at all.


    "But..." Yuqi''s eyes were fixed on shangguanhuang. "You have to know one thing. If you marry Wanyan yinyao and practice with Jinbi Kingdom, the throne will be as stable as Mount Tai."


    Shangguanhuang sneered and said that he was very arrogant: "Yuqi, if our king wants to live in this world and needs to rely on women, is our king a waste?"


    If you want to, you have to take it with your own hands.


    A woman is not a man!


    Yuqi shrugged his shoulders with a smile. He didn''t think shangguanhuang''s words were wrong.


    In his view, now shangguanhuang want to get the throne, it is easy to get. There is no need to marry a foreign princess to achieve this goal.


    But


    Looking at shangguanhuang, Yuqi suddenly thought of murongsheng in his heart. For a moment, he couldn''t hold back and said directly: "the person you want to marry, but now you''ve been looking for the woman you can''t find?"


    As soon as his voice fell, shangguanhuang''s face became ugly.

 Chapter 577

    Just that kind of world in the hands of momentum, suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    After a while, his face was a bit ugly, some of the chagrin: "did not find, has not found."


    "You''ve just received the news, haven''t you?" Yu Qi picked to pick eyebrow, "how? Run past quickly, still do not see the shadow of people


    It seems that this woman who makes shangguanhuang''s heart yearn is also a powerful role.


    Otherwise, every time I get a message. It turns out that every time someone runs away, they either recognize the wrong person. Anyway, I''ve been looking for it all the time. Now, I don''t even know the family name. Even a single strand of other people''s hair was not found.


    Tell me, is it miserable?


    Of course, if it wasn''t for no incense to make trouble, it would not have been impossible to find it until now.


    If Wu Xiang hadn''t made trouble in the middle, Shangguan Huang would have found the person long ago. How can it be like this, even people do not know who it is? It''s just miserable.


    Listening to Yuqi''s teasing words, shangguanhuang nodded helplessly even though he was uncomfortable.


    Besides admitting, what else can we do?


    He didn''t even find out the person now, and he didn''t know how many setbacks he had made in this matter.


    Seeing shangguanhuang''s shriveled appearance, Yuqi burst out laughing: "I said, what''s the matter with you? Chasing a woman who can''t be found everywhere every day, what will your future ghost princess do? The emperor has made an order. You can''t leave people alone, can you


    Speaking of this, Yuqi felt uncomfortable.


    This kind of discomfort is directly defined by Shangguan Huang''s desire to rob his apprentice, which is why he is so uncomfortable.


    "Well, you''re right," shangguanhuang nodded, "let Wuyu do it."


    If we drag on, we don''t know what will happen. We''d better deal with it as soon as possible.


    Originally, Yu Qi''s words were just a slip of the tongue. Now hearing that shangguanhuang sent people to deal with this matter, I feel even more uncomfortable.


    Some of the irritability, looking at shangguanhuang also some of the unpleasant.


    It''s clear that the girl will die when she marries the ghost King''s residence. How can shangguanhuang wait to marry her to the gate of the ghost King''s residence?! Don''t you want that little girl to die as soon as possible?!


    Feeling some unfriendliness in Yuqi''s eyes, shangguanhuang frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    How do you feel this look? It seems that you want to swallow him alive.


    He didn''t remember that he was guilty of Yuqi.


    "Nothing."


    Yu Qi shook his head, vomited a foul breath, and took out a small abacus. I''ll calculate the money I earned at today''s auction and tell it to Shangguan Huang directly. Looking at the silver more and more appearance, Yu Qi in the heart of sullen just a little bit small.


    Ah.


    Poor apprentice.


    Shangguanhuang and Yuqi talked with the study door closed. They didn''t know that there was a haidongqing flying around in the sky above the study.


    As soon as Wu Xiang led the people into the ghost King''s other courtyard, he noticed Hai Dongqing in the sky and frowned.


    Haidongqing is not an ordinary bird. If no one had trained him, haidongqing would not appear in front of people.


    Wu Xiang''s heart suddenly clattered for a while, and directly let people take a bow and arrow to shoot in the direction of Hai Dongqing.

 Chapter 578

    Haidongqing, who has never come out of the secret place, has never been so frightened?


    In the air stay Leng for a while, fell down from the mid air, just fell in front of Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang stoops to pick it up. Hai Dongqing comes back and pecks a piece of meat off Wu Xiang''s wrist. It''s so painful that I almost broke haidongqing''s neck. Fortunately, I saw a small note tied on haidongqing''s ankle.


    Let Wu Xiang put it in temporarily.


    Wu Xiang reached out to take down the note. Hai Dongqing saw the whole bird fluttering its wings, struggling hard, and didn''t want Wu Xiang to get close to it. Chirp, chirp, hope someone can help it. But no matter how struggling it is, how can it compete with people?


    In particular, haidongqing is still in the hands of Wu Xiang.


    no fragrance directly dragged the strip down, and handed Haidong green to others. When he opened it, he saw it read: "see you in Town God''s Temple".


    Who sent this?


    Who do you want to meet again?


    Wu Xiang squints at Hai Dongqing and the study in front of him. Just now, if I remember correctly, this haidongqing wanted to drill into the study. There are only two people in the study, one is the master, and the other is Yuqi.


    So, who is this note for?!


    Wu Xiang looked at the words on the note carefully and observed. I found that the handwriting on it was obviously written by a woman.


    There was a sort of terrible brilliance in his eyes. Then he took the note to a room and added two words in front of it according to the handwriting. tomorrow evening.


    The corner of the mouth this just hook up a bit of gloomy smile.


    Just about to go to the study and give the note to shangguanhuang, I found that Yuqi had opened the door and stood outside: "what were you doing just now?" Yuqi has always been against Wu Xiang, and now he is even more. I always feel that this woman has a secret in her heart.


    That''s right.


    It''s very normal for normal people to have secrets.


    But the key is that Wu Xiang is not a normal person. She is a subordinate of Shangguan Huang. As a subordinate, you should not have your own secret!


    It seems that he needs to remind shangguanhuang to pay attention to what this woman is doing.


    Yuqi see no incense is not pleasing to the eye, at the same time no incense for Yuqi is not to see. After a look at Yuqi, he walked directly towards the study without saying a word.


    Of course, when Wu Xiang was about to bump into him, Yu Qi flashed by, patted the clothes Wu Xiang didn''t touch and went in.


    This action, Yuqi did not want to hide from Wu Xiang, naturally let Wu Xiang see clearly.


    Wu Xiang''s anger rolled down in his heart and glared at Yu Qi fiercely. He opened his mouth to Shangguan Huang and said, "master, my subordinates have just received a message."


    "What news." Shangguan Huang was not interested.


    Wu Xiang shook his head: "I didn''t dare to open it."


    Yu Qi sat on the chair, with her legs up, and looked at Wu Xiang sarcastically: "Wu Xiang, I remember that you are responsible for all the information. Now you have news, but you don''t know. Are you neglecting your duty? "


    Wu Xiang really wants to rush up now and tear off the woman''s face of Yu Qi.


    Depending on the good relationship with the master, you can go in and out of the ghost Palace at will. It''s really a hindrance!

 Chapter 579

    No incense down the heart of the fire, now is not the time to care with Yuqi.


    "My subordinates thought that they should be looking for the master, so they didn''t dare to open it and came to look for the master."


    "For the king?" Shangguan Huang frowned, "take it up."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t think that anyone would send a letter to him. When he took it from Wuxiang''s hand, he saw a piece of flesh and blood on her wrist: "what''s the matter with the wound on her wrist?"


    The master cares about her!


    Shangguanhuang''s words make Wuxiang''s heart suddenly excited. It seems that the master is still very concerned about her. Otherwise, how can he ask her how she was hurt?


    Even if it was because of shangguanhuang''s inquiry, Wu Xiang was almost in the air, but Wu Xiang still repressed the joy in his heart and said, "Hai Dongqing, the messenger, has been pecked." But the tone still can''t hide the expression of joy in the heart.


    Shangguanhuang''s action pauses: "do you mean the letter was sent by haidongqing?"


    "Yes."


    Shangguan Huang''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a bit of expectation. He quickly opened the letter in his hand and said, "bring haidongqing here."


    The little woman lives in a strange place and has everything. Shangguan Huang couldn''t find a few people who could send letters with haidongqing. Maybe this letter was sent by that little woman?!


    When the contents of the note completely appeared in front of his eyes, shangguanhuang''s face suddenly changed. When he saw the handwriting clearly, the corners of his mouth were directly drawn out, which made people smile.


    I''ll see you in Town God''s Temple tomorrow evening.


    "It''s her!"


    The smile on shangguanhuang''s face is almost like a child eating candy. Just now in Wuxiang, he said that Hai Dongqing was the one who sent the letter, and he thought that he had no idea. The messenger must be the little woman.


    After all, only she can have so many strange things.


    It is absolutely possible to raise such a bird as haidongqing.


    When he saw the handwriting on the note, shangguanhuang had completely believed it. This is her! As like as two peas, lively and vigorous flourishes in calligraphy,


    saw the woman''s writing in the room, just like the handwriting on the note, but it was mixed with some peculiar flavours.


    It''s her. It must be her!


    Just now shangguanhuang''s heart was still a little stuffy, and now he was suddenly in a sunny mood. The taste of joy is coming from the heart. This kind of joy is not available at any time.


    Seeing shangguanhuang''s appearance, Yuqi slightly raised her eyebrows: "it seems that the woman you are looking for has been found?"


    "Yes, she has a conscience and sent me a letter."


    At the moment, shangguanhuang is not as insincere as he used to be. He laughs like a big fool. I really haven''t seen him before.


    It seems that shangguanhuang is really interested in that woman, otherwise how could shangguanhuang be tossed like this?


    "You have been alone for such a long time. I didn''t expect that one day you would be able to look at a woman so eagerly in your heart?" To tell you the truth, when I first met shangguanhuang, I thought this old man would be lonely all his life.

 Chapter 580

    Yuqi is really happy for shangguanhuang, but Wuxiang''s heart is different.


    The joy of just being related by shangguanhuang suddenly receded like a tide. His face was pale, as if he could feel dizzy at any time.


    Looking at the note as a treasure gently stroked shangguanhuang, there was an irresistible anger in Wuxiang''s heart.


    Isn''t it a piece of broken paper sent by that woman?!


    Is it that good? Need to laugh so happy?!


    What kind of enchantment soup did murongsheng give the master, which can make the master remember her so much? And she has been around the master for so many years, has the master not seen her pay?!


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen murongsheng. If murongsheng looks like a fairy, it''s OK. The key is that murongsheng doesn''t look as good as her!


    Why the master''s eyes are so bad, and he takes a fancy to that woman?!


    Why?! She''s not convinced!


    She has been around the master for at least ten years, and the master has never felt her affection for him? Master, can''t you take a good look at her and accept her feelings? She is better than Murong at least!


    Why, the master never noticed, standing beside her?


    Why can master see murongsheng''s good, but not her?!


    The smell of Wu Xiang''s body is full of resentment. But shangguanhuang is still looking at the note in his hand, and he won''t pay attention to Wuxiang. After all, in his heart, Wuxiang doesn''t have so much weight.


    On the contrary, sitting on one side of the jade Qi, found the strange place of Wu Xiang, slightly picked eyebrows, stood up, walked to Wu Xiang''s side, with two people can hear the voice of ridicule: "if you want to continue to stay in a Huang''s side to do things, put away their emotions should not exist!"


    As a subordinate, I dare to intervene in master''s affairs now. I''m afraid that Wu Xiang will have to


    Wu Xiang pursed her lips and took a look at Yu Qi. Her eyes twinkled with a faint jealousy.


    But Yuqi is not afraid of her, if fight, five Wuxiang are not his opponent, what is his fear?


    However, what Yuqi just said did wake up Wu Xiang. She clenched her teeth, put away all the negative emotions she had sent out, and returned to her former appearance as a good subordinate.


    But the heart of jealousy rolling, deeply tormented her heart, so that her whole person is about to collapse out.


    Yuqi looks at Wu Xiang coldly, and has no sympathy for Wu Xiang''s complex emotions, because this woman should not have liked shangguanhuang, which is a mistake in itself!


    Clearly know that this is a mistake, this woman will also be a fruitless thing persistent persist, it can only be their own bear the pain.


    Wu Xiang put a heart on Shangguan Huang, not only he knew. He can say that the people who worked around shangguanhuang basically knew.


    If Wu Xiang''s feelings for shangguanhuang are just his own insistence, he will not care about other people''s affairs.


    But recently, Wu Xiang''s appearance and madness made Yu Qi''s heart ring a little alarm.


    It''s hard to understand the biological nature of women, and the anger in women''s heart will make people lose their senses and do something unbearable.

 Chapter 581

    I just don''t know if this fragrance can stabilize myself. Don''t let anger blind your reason.


    Otherwise, at that time, even if the woman had all the sources, Shangguan Huang would have executed people without any mercy.


    If this woman is smart, she should not let herself go to the end of her life.


    Yuqi stares at Wuxiang. Wuxiang looks at shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang sits in front of his desk and looks at the note in his hand. He can''t put it down.


    It was not until someone brought haidongqing in that haidongqing made a chirping sound that shangguanhuang''s thoughts were called back.


    "This is it?"


    Hearing the name of haidongqing, shangguanhuang thought how fierce and powerful he was. I didn''t expect to see that she was so cute, with a round head and a round body. It seems that the food is quite good.


    If I didn''t know it was haidongqing, I would have thought it was a little fat bird.


    "Let it go."


    Shangguanhuang asked people to let it go, but the people who came in with haidongqing hesitated and looked in the direction of Wuxiang.


    Wu Xiang quickly stopped: "master, this beast is very fierce, can''t let go. This piece of meat on my wrist was pecked by this beast! "


    Shangguan Huang''s cold eyes fell on Wu Xiang: "what? When do I need you to question my words? "


    Wu Xiang''s heart jumped and knelt on the ground: "I dare not, I definitely don''t mean that."


    "Let it go, or is it useless for me to talk?"


    There is no need to know how much Shangguan Huang is. What else can he do with haidongqing''s subordinates. Hastily let go of Hai Dongqing in his hand. Just now, why did he lose his mind and look at Wu Xiang!


    The ghost king is his real master!


    See this scene, Yuqi faintly remember in the heart, looking at no incense obscure.


    Haidongqing was released, immediately flew up in the study. Fly to the highest place to fall down, a pair of round eyes, vigilant looking at the people in the study. From time to time on the mouth called twice, indicating their own existence.


    When it fell on Wu Xiang, Hai Dongqing raised a paw and showed that the long claw was threatening Wu Xiang. It was obviously a look of deep hatred.


    See of have no fragrant tiny Leng for a while, immediately brow twisted a few minutes.


    The beast was really too clever to know that she had just scared him out of the sky. So no one pecked, only a piece of meat was pecked off her hand.


    But unfortunately, animals are always animals. Even if she knew and saw what she had just done, the beast could not say what she had done!


    Because it''s just a dumb animal!


    Looking at Hai Dongqing staring at her all the time and threatening her, Wu Xiang sneered: "this beast has a lot of revenge. I know that I shot it down with an arrow and took down the note, so I don''t like it now."


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or whether this bird is really brilliant.


    As soon as Wu Xiang''s voice fell, Hai Dongqing''s voice seemed more powerful.


    Also no longer squatting high, directly flapping wings to fly up, put out a pair of offensive posture. In this way, it''s like trying to peck off the eyes without fragrance!

 Chapter 582

    There was a chill behind Wu Xiang. It was clear that the beast had no threat to her, but she was inexplicably afraid.


    Shangguan Huang glanced at Wu Xiang, frowned lightly, and then said, "come here."


    "Poof," Yu Qi listened to a sudden smile, smile of curved eyebrows, more hook people, "I said a Huang, are you a cat or a dog? It''s just a bird. How can I understand you? "


    Besides, it''s my first bird.


    Does shangguanhuang think that the birds domesticated by others are obedient because they are obedient?


    As a result, before Yuqi finished laughing, reality slapped him heavily.


    The little fat bird seemed to understand shangguanhuang''s words. Its head stretched forward and its wings fluttered in the direction of shangguanhuang. The fast one makes people think that the bird is about to attack!


    "Master!"


    Wu Xiang''s back startled a cold sweat, nervous looking at the bird flying towards Shangguan Huang, sitting ready.


    As long as the bird dares to do anything harmful to the master, she will surely let its head fall to the ground!


    However


    Haidongqing didn''t happen what they imagined. When he was about to rush to shangguanhuang, haidongqing suddenly changed his direction and flew up. On shangguanhuang''s face, there was a cool wind.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flashed a smile, just tight body also relaxed at this time, patted his arm: "come down."


    It never occurred to me that haidongqing really fell down like a man who could understand, and then stopped steadily on shangguanhuang''s arm. The eyes are rolling, making a sound of chirping. It sounds like a more pleasant mood.


    "Oh," Yu Qi saw this scene, his eyes flickered with a bit of shock, "did not expect that this little fat bird can still understand people?"


    Haidongqing, who stopped on shangguanhuang''s arm, turned his head and looked at Yuqi, chirping. With shangguanhuang''s command, he would be able to rush up and peck off a piece of human flesh.


    "Ouch," Yu Qi said with some interest when he saw such a spiritual bird for the first time? I''m not happy to say that it''s a little fat bird? "


    Shangguanhuang chuckles and reaches out his hand to touch haidongqing''s head.


    "Master, no!" Up to now, Wu Xiang can still feel the pain of being pecked off a piece of meat on his wrist.


    However, she said it was too late, or shangguanhuang would not take Wu Xiang''s words to heart at all. Hand already, incomparably smooth touch in Sea East Green of small head top.


    Just looking at Hai Dongqing, who is fierce against Wu Xiang and wants to peck off Wu Xiang''s eyes, it is shocking that he is gentle in Shangguan Huang''s hands.


    From the beginning to now, where have you ever seen this little fat bird so docile?


    Not only did he not peck off a piece of shangguanhuang''s meat fiercely, but he would take the initiative to rub shangguanhuang''s palm. His intimate behavior was almost like shangguanhuang''s own breeding.


    The most important thing is that the little fat bird seems to be cooing comfortably, which makes people dumbfounded.

 Chapter 583

    Yuqi was shocked for a long time, and finally he was dumbfounded and laughed: "if I didn''t know what happened just now, I would really think that you raised this little fat bird."


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face is also more and more gentle. He knows that the little woman will not be so merciless.


    Look, haidongqing she raised is so close to him.


    To think about it, that little woman still has some feelings for him!


    Shangguanhuang''s touch on haidongqing is even lighter. He even asks people to take some food and feed it to haidongqing. Although he has become so fat, it doesn''t prevent him from thinking about feeding!


    And Wu Xiang stood by and watched the scene, his face covered with frost.


    This little beast can really recognize people!


    When I saw her, I threatened, even pecked away a piece of meat from her hand!


    Now in the master''s place, there is no such docile fierceness, just like a kitten, rubbing around in the master''s palm.


    This is really what kind of master is and what kind of animals are raised!


    She didn''t like murongsheng, and murongsheng didn''t like her. The little beast raised by murongsheng is also vicious to her!


    Really, just now, we should shoot this little beast to death with one arrow. How dare it be so arrogant!


    Watching shangguanhuang feel the little fat bird comfortably, the corner of shangguanhuang''s mouth is also hooked up a bit of radian, which makes Yuqi''s heart itch. I want to reach out and touch it to see if this little thing really feels so comfortable.


    "So clever? Let me feel the little fat bird and see how it feels. "


    Yuqi thought that shangguanhuang had not been attacked. With his charming appearance, he should not be attacked, right? After all, his face looks better than shangguanhuang''s mask?


    As a result, this hand has not yet touched it, the little fat bird immediately vigilant, directly toward the hand of Yuqi pecked in the past.


    If it wasn''t for Yuqi''s quick reaction, he quickly took back his hand. I''m afraid his hand would be bleeding like Wu Xiang.


    The real killer.


    Why can shangguanhuang''s cold man be touched when he looks so good?


    Yuqi looked at some little jealousy: "what are you doing so fierce? I just want to touch you. Why can he touch you and I can''t? You little fat bird, aren''t you a little stingy? "


    "Ha ha."


    Shangguanhuang did not speak, but the laughter was obviously taunting Yuqi.


    Listen to Yu Qi in the heart sour not slip autumn: "how?"? Is this the bird raised by the woman you''re thinking about? "


    Although he is asking shangguanhuang, Yuqi''s heart has been basically confirmed.


    Otherwise, according to shangguanhuang, who is not interested in anything, how can he laugh at such a piece of broken paper like a big fool? At the same time, he served the little fat bird like a real master.


    He has known shangguanhuang for such a long time, and has never enjoyed the treatment of being entertained by shangguanhuang.


    It''s really tiring to help shangguanhuang to manage the industries below him!


    Shangguanhuang glances at Yuqi, saying that he doesn''t have the same opinion with this man, because what Yuqi says is that his heart has gone.

 Chapter 584

    Yes, it''s his woman.


    Anyway, that little woman will be able to be her woman in the end!


    "Should be," shangguanhuang''s heart is very happy, "look at haidongqing so close to me, so fierce to you, you can guess that she raised it. After all, the handwriting on the note also says "her."


    He did not forget, which has made shangguanhuang feel very excited.


    In addition, the birds raised by murongsheng are so close to him, which makes shangguanhuang have a sense that his position in murongsheng''s heart is also very important, but murongsheng is shy and embarrassed to say it.


    He can totally understand!


    It doesn''t matter, he can wait for murongsheng when he won''t be shy!


    Yuqi curiously took a look at the little fat bird. Although the bird is fat, it can''t hide that the bird is haidongqing.


    "The woman you like is not simple. She can raise a haidongqing. You know, it''s hard to find haidongqing, which is... " Yuqi touched his chin and said, "it''s a little too fat."


    Baked to eat, should also taste good.


    The smile on shangguanhuang''s face never disappeared. "That''s because he ate well, so he grew so strong, very good."


    In Yuqi''s heart, it is defined as a little fat bird. In shangguanhuang''s eyes, it is strong and strong. There is nothing bad about it.


    Listen to Yuqi is can''t help toothache, sour don''t slip autumn, why does he feel like drinking a mouthful of vinegar?


    Why do you feel that shangguanhuang''s body exudes a kind of breath that he doesn''t know?


    In fact, shangguanhuang still does not know what the real identity of the little woman is. However, it can be seen from the place where the body was raised at that time that the little woman''s identity was not ordinary and simple.


    It''s not surprising that haidongqing can be cultivated like this.


    Shangguanhuang and Yuqi don''t know the woman''s life experience, but Wuxiang''s heart is clear.


    It''s not easy?


    Ha ha.


    Wu Xiang couldn''t help sneering.


    It''s just a young lady who is not loved in Rongguo government. What''s not simple?


    If it''s not simple, it can only be said that murongsheng''s dirty and poisonous means make people feel that it''s not simple.


    Is it great to raise a haidongqing?


    She still has all the master''s information networks in her hands!


    With the identity of murongsheng, he is not worthy of the master. The master wants to unify the great cause in the future, which is to sit in the most noble position! How can she be worthy of her master?


    What''s more, a woman who was abandoned by King Rui Shizi in public, and a woman whose body was seen by so many people, is not worthy of her master!


    Pooh!


    It''s like the end of the world!


    She must do her best, never let the master meet that woman or recognize that woman!


    Shangguanhuang, as if teasing his pet, feeds haidongqing with food and drinks from time to time. He is afraid that haidongqing will be thirsty. After feeding, he carefully put away the note and said, "tomorrow''s banquet, I won''t go."


    Suddenly, let have no fragrant Leng for a while.

 Chapter 585

    Hastily opened his mouth and said: "master, why don''t you go? The father-in-law of the palace has just come to convey the oral instruction. The emperor asks you to attend the Palace Banquet. Master, you can''t go now. What should the emperor tell you? "


    The reason why the kingdom of Jinbi came to the great Zhou Dynasty is known to all those who have the right in the capital.


    That''s the marriage!


    But it is not clear who Wanyan yinyao would like to marry.


    So the emperor ordered all the princes, princes and princes to attend the Palace Banquet tomorrow. Even the ghost king was no exception. Even if, not long ago, the ghost king has been given marriage, with a future ghost princess.


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face converged a little, and his whole body sent out a bit of coldness: "without fragrance, I feel that your words are more and more."


    Scared, Wu Xiang quickly knelt down and lowered his head: "master, atone, subordinate My subordinates are also worried about the master. "


    "I don''t need you to question my decision," shangguanhuang said coldly. "Tomorrow, let Wuyu take my place in the palace."


    "Yes..."


    No incense should come down, the expression on the face is very ugly, the mood in the heart is also rolling. But then I thought about it, and then I started to smile slightly, and a trace of dark awn flashed in my eyes.


    Even if the master doesn''t go to the Palace Banquet, what can he do?


    , even if he is the son of Murong in Town God''s Temple tomorrow, he will not wait for the man whom the master wants to see.


    Because she has changed the message on the note!


    As long as she is there, master and murongsheng will never meet!


    But murongsheng never thought that the news he sent would be given a black hand.


    At the thought that Hai Dongqing was able to find shangguanhuang and pass the news to him, murongsheng felt a little excited and a little excited.


    But after being excited for a while, murongsheng was stunned.


    If shangguanhuang can receive the news, her heart seems to be very excited?


    But Why is she excited?


    She wants to find that person, not to verify whether the ghost king and he are the same person?


    How to think all some don''t understand Murong Sheng shook his head, forget it, as long as can convey the message in the past.


    Tonight, she will be able to thoroughly expose the mystery of those two people, and she will be able to clearly know whether the ghost king and he are alone or not!


    In order to make the evening have enough energy, murongsheng''s appetite can be said to be excellent.


    She has already thought that if the ghost king and he are really one person, she will never let this person go. She will obey her heart and torture others.


    Can eliminate the resentment in the heart!


    Even all his silver needles and medicine are checked again, afraid that there will be problems, so that he did not torture him, but will let people fight back!


    In the evening, murongsheng sneaks out of Rongguo mansion. When I came to Town God''s Temple, I found that there was no one here, leaving only the fragrance of people in the daytime and the ashes left behind.


    By the wind gently blowing, there are a lot of ash in the sky, with a unique flavor.


    Murongsheng from just came over the excitement, to now the casual and lazy, squatting on the wall, looking at the moon hanging in the night.


    This person, after all has received the news, after all also did not come?!

 Chapter 586

    Murongsheng is impatient. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. I haven''t seen anyone.


    The angry murongsheng just wanted to curse.


    This man, should not be counsellor, dare not come?!


    The angry Murong Sheng pulled up the weeds on the ground and threw them aside: "are you coming? Should a big man be such a counsellor? If you don''t come, let haidongqing come back with a message! Let me wait here, what''s the matter? "


    I''m afraid it''s not this man who wants to stand her up, right?


    No, maybe it''s because of something?


    Why don''t she wait a little longer?


    Murong Sheng sighed. All the people have come. Wait a minute. Otherwise, it''s not a trip in vain?


    squatting in front of Town God''s Temple, Murong Sheng is boring. For a while, I looked up at the moon, and for a while, I grabbed the grass on the ground to pass the time. In the end, I was so bored that I took out lotus palm and watched it with the bright light of the moon.


    In the ghost King''s other yard, Wu Xiang stood in the yard, looking up at the moon hanging under the night sky with a pair of cold eyes and a cold smile.


    Wait, wait.


    Even when the sun rises tomorrow, we will not wait for the master!


    At this time, Wu Xiang was suddenly attacked by Hai Dongqing. If the reaction is a little slower, I''m afraid the meat on the face will be pecked off by Hai Dongqing. Even so, his face was slightly scratched.


    Wu Xiang looked at Hai Dongqing fiercely: "damn little beast, when I dare not kill NIMA?"


    A piece of meat has been pecked away from my hand. It won''t scar so soon. So a little bit of movement, there will be blood from the inside out. The feeling of pain on the hand makes it more and more unpleasant for Wu Xiang to see haidongqing.


    Similarly, haidongqing is not so pleasant to see without fragrance. Although the body is fat, but the beak is still a very powerful tool, flying directly towards Wu Xiang.


    Wu Xiang pulled out the sword on his waist and chopped it in the direction of Hai Dongqing.


    A burst of sword wind did not touch haidongqing, but let haidongqing fall off a few hairs.


    Haidongqing is not stupid. Looking at Wuxiang, he wants to continue to chop it with his sword and fly directly in the air, flying around where Wuxiang can''t cut. As if in provocation to no incense chirp of call, the gas of no incense fire is bigger.


    "You little beast, I have to kill you today!"


    With that, Wu Xiang rushes towards Haidong Qing. As a result, Haidong Qing flies higher, and Wu Xiang can''t touch it at all.


    When Wu Xiang wanted to catch up with his lightness skill, he heard a fierce voice behind him: "Wu Xiang, what are you going to do?"


    Wu Xiang''s heart was tight, and he was relieved to see that the person who came was innocent.


    "Don''t do anything," Wu Xiang looked at Hai Dongqing hovering in the air with haze. "The master didn''t say that he wanted to let it go. As a result, the little beast seemed to want to run away. I just helped the master find it back."


    Wuyu frowned and looked up at haidongqing flying in the air.


    I don''t think what Wu Xiang said is right.


    If you want to fly away, you have already flown away. How can you still hover in the air and refuse to leave?

 Chapter 587

    And today, the master didn''t lock haidongqing up in a cage, and haidongqing didn''t mean to fly away. Why, all of a sudden, fly away?


    Looking at Wuyu''s heart, Wu Xiang was suspicious. Wu Xiang didn''t dare to delay his time, for fear that it would cause more doubt: "you wait on the master first, I''ll catch this little beast back."


    With that, he flew directly to haidongqing. Eyes are just like looking at dead objects, without any emotion.


    Murongsheng''s little beast must be killed!


    Otherwise, the next time you suddenly send a message to the master, if she can''t stop it, then everything will be finished!


    But haidongqing is not a fool. How can he let Wuxiang touch him. Flapping his wings, he flew away in the distance.


    Wu Xiang followed closely, with a long sword in his hand.


    Soon, a person and a bird disappeared in the line of sight.


    Wuyu''s face changed a little, looking at the direction of Wu Xiang''s disappearance, his eyes were cold.


    Haidongqing tries to get rid of the tail behind him, but Wuxiang follows him closely. No matter what way he uses, there is no way to get rid of him.


    Hai Dongqing of gas only howls, directly hard scalp, flies desperately in a direction.


    "What a little beast! I''ll see where you''re going!"


    Wu Xiang''s eyes stare at Hai Dongqing. Even after flying with lightness skill for so long, his body is a little tired.


    But when he thought that haidongqing was alive, he would send a message to shangguanhuang. He was even more angry and wanted to chop the little beast to death in the wilderness.


    At that time, even if the master asked, she could say that the animal had run away by itself, which had nothing to do with her!


    Murongsheng doesn''t know how long he''s been sitting here, and he''s read a lot of the secret books in his hand. In murongsheng stretch, shake the neck ready to stand up for a walk, to ease the stiffness of the body.


    All of a sudden, I heard some slight chirping sound coming from a distance.


    Let murongsheng frown and look up at the tranquility around him.


    Why did she just hear the call of a little fat bird?


    But if you listen carefully, you don''t hear anything. Is that a mistake?


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been sitting for too long, which makes me hallucinate. Murongsheng shakes his neck, looks at the secret script with his eyes, and gestures in his hand at the same time. Even if you don''t have internal power, you can practice the moves in advance!


    In this way, it will become a habit subconsciously?


    Murongsheng is ready to let himself remember some moves in front of him, and then he hears a movement behind him. Suddenly vigilant toward the back to see the past, see a fat see what things toward her side to bump.


    Murongsheng is afraid to knock himself down on the ground, so he quickly dodges over.


    And that fat ball of things, directly rolled on the ground for a long distance, this just heard down.


    Seeing the unknown object, murongsheng took a look.


    Oh, Hoo!


    Isn''t this the little fat bird in her secret place?!


    How did you go out to send a letter and toss yourself like this?


    A black, know is haidongqing, don''t know still think this is a big black crow!

 Chapter 588

    At the moment, Hai Dongqing is lying on the ground, staring at murongsheng with pitiful eyes, and murongsheng turns his mouth.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s impossible to hold you up when you look at me," murongsheng said with disgust in his eyes. "Look at you. I want you to send a letter. I don''t want you to change from a white fat man to a black fat man."


    What''s the matter? Why is it so dark?


    Even if you are exposed to the sun, you can''t get dark so fast!


    Look at this dirty one. It doesn''t look like when I first went out.


    Looking at murongsheng, he has no idea to hold himself up. The little fat bird Committee cries wrongly, and No. 4 doesn''t let murongsheng move any compassion.


    Suddenly


    Murongsheng noticed that an unfriendly breath was approaching her.


    "Oh, yes. Although he has made himself a little fat, but at least he has brought people here. Don''t worry, I will help you get revenge. "


    Murongsheng stood up and looked coldly in the direction of the little fat bird.


    It''s really a great talent to make her little fat bird look like this. Bullying her birds is bullying her! She will never be soft handed and let this person go!


    Murongsheng stood in the same place waiting for people to come, but when the breath came closer and closer, murongsheng frowned and felt something wrong.


    This breath seems to have nothing to do with that person! It''s not the person she wants to see!


    When he saw the Chu people thoroughly, Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes, and there was no emotion on his face.


    It turned out to be this woman. It''s really a narrow road.


    "Surprised to see me?"


    Wu Xiang was not surprised at the appearance of murongsheng. You can guess with your toes that the little beast must have come out to find murongsheng. Now what''s so strange about Murong Sheng in Town God''s Temple?


    if she hadn''t changed his time, Murong would be more than a single person in Town God''s Temple now, and there would be a master.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. The woman was very hostile to her when she saw her. Don''t you just like that man? What''s the big deal?


    Even if you hate her, can you kill her smoothly?


    Then she likes to see this woman hate her, but can''t get rid of her!


    "What are you doing?" murongsheng never put his face on other people''s cold buttocks. "I''m not looking for you."


    Wu Xiang hums coldly and looks at Murong Sheng with disdain: "the person I''m looking for is not me, and my master won''t come."


    She can''t understand it. How can a woman who looks so ordinary and has nothing to do with being good-looking be worthy of her master''s love!


    "I tell you, master will not see you. Not today, not in the future. So don''t waste your efforts to see my master! " Looking at the disgusting little beast, he hated his teeth without fragrance, and his hands were full of pain.


    "Oh, really?"


    Murongsheng is too lazy to take care of this woman to make her feel sad at all.


    She would never believe what this woman said.


    Shangguan Huang''s face is dead, but she still doesn''t want to see her?


    She doesn''t want to see that man is true, need this woman in front of her Balabala keep talking?

 Chapter 589

    Wu Xiang looks at the existence of murongsheng, and feels that it is extremely eye-catching. He wants murongshan to disappear from the world now!


    "Why are you such a shameless woman? I have an engagement, and I will be married soon. What do you want to do with my master?! What a shame Wu Xiang spat on the ground.


    Hearing this, murongsheng turned his eyes.


    She pestered her master?


    What a joke!


    After that meeting with that man, wasn''t that man pestering her to keep her away?


    Is this woman blind? So everything is invisible?


    I really need a good treatment for my eyes. After all, I''m still very sad after I''m really blind.


    However, this woman knew that she had an engagement and that she was the second lady of Rongguo mansion. So can that man not know?


    Or is that man really not alone with the ghost king? Is it her fault?


    Murongsheng''s heart is a little indecisive. She looks up and down at Wu Xiang''s body, as if she wants to show her careful thinking clearly.


    At that moment, the powerful momentum suddenly made Wu Xiang''s whole body unable to move, and his heart was shocked.


    Just when she was about to be unable to carry it, Murong Sheng took back his momentum and raised his eyelids: "Oh."


    The woman was hostile to her and could not believe what she said.


    This woman likes that man''s matter, her in the heart already very certain. If a woman really likes that man, she will hide a lot of things from that man.


    Maybe that''s what this woman did.


    If this woman knows her identity, but does not disclose her identity, it is not impossible.


    Especially this woman looked at her from the very beginning, murongsheng was more sure of his own thoughts.


    Murongsheng''s eyes glanced at Wu Xiang''s body, and he didn''t believe what she said. She never listens to what others say, and if she doesn''t see it with her own eyes, it''s totally untenable.


    Now, instead of waiting for the man, murongsheng has no idea to squat here.


    He rolled his eyes and left with Hai Dongqing.


    Feeling the scorn in murongsheng''s eyes, Wu Xiang''s anger is burning in his heart. Facing murongsheng''s back, he says loudly: "my master has already had a candidate for marriage. When he gets married, it''s the day when he gets married. So you do not continue to pester the master! There will be no other effect but to embarrass yourself


    Murongsheng''s steps slightly pause.


    Slightly picked pick eyebrow, how? Is that man a person with engagement? Is it still childhood?


    After a long time, the two of them became the same kind of people.


    But since that man has already got an engagement, what else can he do to provoke her? What else do you want to marry her back? It''s really funny.


    Sure enough, this man''s words are not to be believed, one is more than the other.


    Murongsheng yawned and waved to Wu Xiang: "Oh, what''s the relationship with me?"

 Chapter 590

    Really, in that case, marry the little fiancee. What are you staring at her for?


    It''s like she''s sorry for the man.


    But if these two people are really one person, how about marrying her on one side and a daughter-in-law on the other?


    Ha ha, men are really big pig hooves. They all want to enjoy the beauty of Qi people.


    It''s beautiful!


    Daydream!


    She didn''t say she was going to marry this man!


    Wu Xiang watched Murong Sheng leave from her sight. What she said didn''t play any role in Murong Sheng. She was filled with anger in her heart.


    Her face was also very embarrassed, because what she had just said was not fabricated by herself. Because there is a engagement on the master!


    At the beginning, it was the master''s master who entrusted him to look after him before he died!


    Of course, if these two women have to be compared, she still hates that woman.


    At least murongsheng can relieve master''s cold, but that woman will only make master suffer from cold! Don''t think that she''s a subordinate and doesn''t know that she can''t get away from that woman because of her cold!


    If the master doesn''t like her, she will make him suffer from cold, day after day, year after year. Can imagine, her heart is how disgusted that woman!


    If it wasn''t for that woman, how could the chills on the master''s body become more and more serious?


    Now even the miracle doctor is at a loss for the master''s cold disease. He can only try his best to suppress the master''s suffering temporarily. If you want to relieve completely, unless the master gives the woman to


    Thinking of this, Wu Xiang suddenly began to resent why his strength was so weak. Otherwise, I would have caught that woman and tortured her so hard that she could untie the chills on the master!


    How can a man as powerful as master be threatened by others!


    Wu Xiang slapped the next tree and left quickly. As you can see, there is a deep palm print on the tree trunk.


    He didn''t see the person he wanted to see. Murongsheng didn''t look good when he came back to the mansion.


    I can''t sleep when I turn over and over in bed.


    Up to now, we haven''t found out whether the ghost king and the man are alone or not. In a twinkling of an eye, another thing comes out?!


    That man, I don''t know where a childhood sweetheart''s fiancee came from?!


    It''s really a little annoyed. I''m very angry!


    Anyway, no matter what, these things backlog in murongsheng''s heart, let her angry how all have no way to sleep!


    Turning over and over in bed all night, she was surprised when she asked murongsheng to have dinner. She had never seen a young lady when she could wake up by herself.


    That is Why does a young lady like this look so strange?


    Sitting there eating porridge, the expression on the face is gnashing teeth, as if someone has offended the young lady. Or Miss and the bowl of porridge in front of her have a lot of hatred.


    "Miss," green cherry asked carefully, "what''s the matter with you? Is someone making you angry? "

 Chapter 591

    Murongsheng shoved the porridge in the spoon into his mouth, and a gloomy expression appeared on his face: "it''s not a human, it''s a pig."


    Green cherry blinked her eyes, which made her more confused.


    Pig?


    Here, are there any more pigs?


    Silently with the red tassel looked at each other, very discerning force did not continue to ask.


    She was really afraid that if she asked further, it would make the young lady look more ugly.


    Anyway, pigs can''t offend miss. I''m afraid the one who can offend Miss doesn''t know where he came from.


    Just as murongsheng grinds his teeth angrily and fills his stomach with porridge in a bowl, he hears a shrill scream coming from the yard next door.


    "Let me go! Let me go to the Palace Banquet! You! Go and find some beautiful clothes for me. I''ll dress up and go to the Palace Banquet! You dog slaves, stop me! Do you know that I''m the master and you''re the slaves? Let go of me


    Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows and listens to the voice. How can it be like Murong Ling''s voice?


    What is this for?


    Don''t you always hide in the house and dare not come out?


    How can you be so excited today? I''m in a hurry to run out?


    "You dog slaves, believe it or not, Miss Ben will drive you all out of Rongguo mansion! I dare to stop miss Ben. Are you jealous of her beauty


    "Ha ha ha, of course, Miss Ben knows that she is the most beautiful! If you don''t let me go to the Palace Banquet, it''s jealousy! I''m afraid I''ll take the limelight! "


    "Murongshan must be jealous of me. That''s why a group of dog slaves like you stopped me! Let go of me! I''m going to the palace, I''m going to the Palace Banquet! "


    Listen to Murong Ling like a madman, Murong Sheng sharp bowl of porridge to eat clean, pointed to the next door, asked: "this Murong Ling, how to listen like crazy?"


    These words don''t sound like they can be said from the mouth of normal people. Is Murong Ling hit too hard? So they''re going crazy?


    Hongying didn''t have any expression. She helped murongsheng spoon some porridge again and said in a soft voice: "the servant girl around the third lady said that sometimes she looked normal, but sometimes she would be crazy."


    "When I was crazy, I would beat and scold the slaves, saying that I was the most beautiful one in Rongguo mansion. When sober, will cover up own face, does not let anyone see. Hide inside the house don''t go out, more forbid the servant girl to order to open to pull


    "Now, the third lady''s room has been decorated like a mourning hall. Black cloth is hanging everywhere. It''s dark when you walk in. If you''re not careful, you may step on something and throw it on the ground. "


    "So the servant girls who are waiting on the third lady are cautious in doing things. They are afraid that if they do something wrong, they will be scolded by the third lady."


    Murongsheng was more curious: "the whole room is dark, can you see clearly? How does Murong Ling eat? "


    Can you hold it with chopsticks?


    "Grab it." Qingying learns to show murongsheng, "just like beggars on the street, what she catches in her hand will put into her mouth."


    "Tut."

 Chapter 592

    It''s hard for murongsheng to imagine such a scene. He grabs food with his hands. Isn''t his hands covered with greasy things?


    This


    I don''t know how the arrogant Murong Ling could bear it.


    Murongsheng just felt a little disgusted. Looking at the things on the table, he couldn''t eat any more: "so, when she was crazy, what is it like now?"


    "It should be. I haven''t seen it before. I''m not sure. Just listen to the maid said, every time when the third Miss crazy, will say that he is a fairy down to earth, is Rongguo mansion the best looking person, more beautiful than the first miss. But they stayed in the house and never came out


    "It''s like making a lot of noise in the yard today. It''s never happened."


    Rao Shiqing Ying''s usual gossip has never seen Murong Ling''s scene like this. Hongying is not interested in these trivial things, and she has never seen them.


    Murongsheng is interested. Anyway, he is almost full now. Why don''t you go out and have a look?


    "Go," murongsheng stood up, "go out and see what''s going on."


    Listening to the description of Qingying and Hongying, Murong Ling must have lost his heart, sometimes good or bad. I don''t want to face the reality when I''m sober. I think I''m the most beautiful when I''m crazy. I''m not in line with the reality seriously.


    Just, Murong Ling all make so serious, there is no saying in Jiang''s side?


    "Jiang didn''t send for a doctor to show her the situation?" It''s so noisy every day. What''s it like.


    Hongying lowered her head and followed: "no, aunt Jiang seems to be afraid that others will know that there is a crazy lady out of Rongguo mansion and she will have a bad reputation. So I didn''t ask the doctor to come


    Murongsheng is not quite right. Aunt Jiang, a daughter like murongling, will not ask the doctor to treat murongling for the sake of the reputation of Rongguo government?


    Isn''t that too unkind?


    When murongsheng came to murongling''s small yard, he saw that the yard had been ruined and could not see its original appearance. It''s not like the place where a daughter lives, but it''s like


    Is murongling abandoned?


    Now murongling is running around in the yard, like a beautiful butterfly. She was wearing a light pink dress with a loose bun, which was filled with all kinds of flowers and grass.


    Whether it''s good-looking or not, you can see it clearly on Murong Ling''s head.


    Murong Ling''s appreciation was not enough, and he would catch her servant girl from time to time and ask, "do you think I''m the best looking one in Rongguo mansion?"


    Murong Ling''s face was not covered with a veil. The servant girl suddenly faced her face. She was almost scared and screamed. Her voice was even more frightened: "yes It''s Miss three is the most beautiful one in your family... "


    "Really?" Murong Ling''s voice is hoarse smile, the hand is tightly grasp the maid''s wrist, the tone suddenly becomes gloomy, "you are lying! How can you know that Miss Ben is the most beautiful without looking at her?! You dead girl, you must be cheating Miss Ben

 Chapter 593

    The servant girl was tossed by Murong Ling and almost cried out: "no, miss three, how can the servant girl dare to cheat you! The third lady is really the most beautiful one in your family, not even the eldest


    "Since you say I''m the best looking, why don''t you look at my face and say! You look in my face and say! Say I''m the best looking Murong Ling''s eyes were gloomy. He pressed her shoulder tightly and let her look at her face.


    The servant girl is tossed really have no way, can only turn a head to come over, slowly open eyes.


    But when I saw Murong Ling''s real face, I was more and more frightened. Finally, I didn''t bear it and cried out: "ghost Ghost Help


    "Ghost? Are you saying I''m a ghost Murong Ling''s facial expression was very ferocious. He raised his hand and hit the servant girl, "you dead girl, cheap girl. I''m so beautiful. You said I was a ghost. I don''t want to kill you here! "


    How dare the maid fight Murong Ling? She can only run around with her head in her arms and run away: "miss three, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to. Miss three, please forgive me."


    "You dead girl, you are just jealous that Miss Ben looks better than you. That''s why you call Miss Ben a ghost. Today, Miss Ben will tear up your face to see if you dare to say miss Ben! "


    Murongsheng stood outside the courtyard door, quietly watching murongling chasing a little servant girl. No one rushed forward and stopped them.


    Because no one dares to look at Murong Ling''s face.


    "Murong Ling."


    After a while, murongsheng suddenly said.


    Hearing someone call her name, Murong Ling stops chasing people and looks in the direction of Murong Sheng.


    On such a look, let Green cherry stand in the back of a direct inverted breath. Hongying didn''t have such a big reaction, but her face was also a bit shocked and her eyes flashed.


    "Are you calling me?" Murong Ling looked at Murong Sheng suspiciously, "who are you, what do you want me to do?"


    Murongsheng did not speak, but looked at murongling standing not far away. If she didn''t know that this person was murongling, she didn''t dare to recognize it.


    It''s too different from what it used to be.


    The hair on the top of the head is missing one piece, and the scalp without hair is exposed to people''s sight. It looks like it gives people goose bumps and doesn''t want to take a second look.


    The wound on the face didn''t seem to be completely good. It was wrapped by gauze and exposed its nose, eyes and mouth.


    But it didn''t wrap the whole face, and the exposed skin made people feel terrible and disgusting.


    Eyelashes have been unable to find a root, the eyes are more like a monster, inlaid in her face.


    A face, as if it had been burned by the fire, suddenly looked terrible.


    "Do you know me?" It seems that murongling in his crazy state doesn''t know murongsheng. Instead, he is curious why murongsheng knows her name. "Why do you know my name? Who are you?"


    Looking at the appearance of murongling, murongsheng frowned.


    He was about to speak when he was interrupted by a sharp voice: "murongsheng, what else do you want to do?"

 Chapter 594

    It''s aunt Jiang.


    Now aunt Jiang came to the yard, staring at murongsheng with red eyes, hoping to skin her and cramp her.


    "What are you doing here! Do you want to see how miserable ling''er''s life is so that your heart will be comfortable? " Aunt Jiang stood in front of Murong Ling, blocking the sight of the two people.


    Looking at murongsheng, it''s like a great hatred. I just want to eat murongsheng''s flesh to eliminate some hatred in my heart.


    Murongsheng pursed his lips, and his face sank down: "Jiang Shi, what you said is wrong. I hurt her? What did I do to her? Jiang Shi, what he said is like water poured out. He must be careful. Otherwise, if you want to take it back, I''m afraid you can''t take it back. "


    "I''m bullshit?! That you pour is to say, Ling son''s face why can become this appearance! Isn''t it because of you? " Jiang roared angrily and slowly approached murongsheng, "do you know if it wasn''t for you. How could ling''er suffer such pain?! Do you know how uncomfortable it is for ling''er to be wrapped with the cotton wool


    "Ling''er suffered all this pain because of you!"


    Jiang Shi says, return a side of stretch out a finger, point to Murong Sheng, almost poke into Murong Sheng''s eyes.


    Murongsheng impatiently directly opened Jiang''s arm and said coldly: "Jiang, as you said, I ordered murongling to run into my room? She has such a strong poison in her hand that I asked her to take it? Why don''t you ask her, with poison in your hand, climbing into my room through the window in the middle of the night? What am I doing?! Jiangshi, some things you don''t want to believe don''t mean it didn''t happen! If she didn''t have other thoughts, how could she have come to the present situation? "


    Jiang''s words by murongsheng are angry with the ups and downs of his chest, but he can''t find any words to refute murongsheng.


    As murongsheng said, if murongling didn''t have a bad idea in his heart, how could he fall into this situation? No one encouraged murongling to do this to murongsheng. She wanted to do it all by herself.


    If it really comes down to the bottom, then it can only be blamed on Murong Ling himself, which has nothing to do with others.


    But!


    This murongling is a piece of meat falling from her body, but murongsheng is not!


    She loves Murong Ling and should be partial to Murong Ling! Otherwise, do you want to take sides with murongsheng?!


    She murongsheng is something. How can she be compared with her ling''er!


    Just as Jiang was trying to find the evidence of murongsheng''s crime, a scream came from behind him: "murongsheng! Why are you? Why are you standing here! I spilled poison on your face, didn''t I? "


    Looking at Murong Sheng standing in front of him completely, Murong Ling seems to see a ghost.


    Murongsheng sneered, without any temperature: "do you want to blame me? It''s disgusting. "


    Murong Ling looked at Murong Sheng incredulously, touched his face with trembling hands, and looked frightened: "what''s the matter?! How can this happen? I want to disfigure you. How can my face look like this? "

 Chapter 595

    He felt on his face like a fool, and then he became angry: "impossible! It''s a dream. My face won''t look like this. If you want to change, murongsheng''s face is destroyed, my face is still good! "


    "Go away! Why is there so much gauze on my face that there is no problem with my face at all? "


    Murong Ling roared, holding out his hand to grab on his face, trying to tear off the gauze wrapped in his face: "my face is OK, my face is OK at all. It''s murongsheng whose face is destroyed. Why should I wrap gauze on my face! Quickly wrap the gauze on murongsheng''s face, it''s her face that I destroyed! "


    Now where does Jiang still have time to break with murongsheng? He rushed to murongling and held her tightly in his arms. She didn''t let her move to break the wound on her face again.


    "Ling''er, my ling''er, don''t do this. When the wound is healed, you are still the most beautiful one!"


    Looking at Jiang''s action, it didn''t look like it was the first time. On the contrary, it seems that I have experienced many times, and I am very skilled.


    Both hands are tightly bound by Jiang, Murong Ling how to break away from unhappy, impatient mood more and more.


    I want to try my best to get rid of Jiang, but it doesn''t help. Looking at murongsheng''s expressionless face, murongling seemed to see a ghost: "don''t look at me! Don''t look at me like that! You deserve to be in the limelight! Who made you become a ghost princess step by step


    "I just don''t feel comfortable when I see that you can enjoy the scenery! For what? How can your life be so good! I''m not convinced! I''ll ruin your face and see if anyone else can like you! "


    Listening to what murongling said, the expression on murongsheng''s face is getting colder and colder.


    She was a little puzzled before, why Murong Ling suddenly wanted to disfigure her. Now it seems that the reason has been found.


    "Let me go! Let go of me Murong Ling didn''t know that she was born with a lot of strength. She broke away from Jiang Shi, who was bound by her. "Let me go!"


    While crying and yelling, his voice was as shrill as if he had been chased by some ghost.


    In order to avoid murongsheng, he ran directly into the room.


    "Ling''er!"


    Jiangshi just a Lengshen, was Murong Ling to throw on the ground, quickly yelled: "go to see three young lady, go! What are you doing here? "


    "Yes, yes."


    The servant girl came back to her senses and quickly followed her. She was afraid that Murong Ling would do something bad.


    "Woo woo, why is that? Why?"


    Murongling''s cry came from the room.


    "I threw it on murongsheng. Why did my face look like this?"


    "Murongsheng, it''s all caused by murongsheng. I must kill him!"


    Listening to the intermittent voice coming from the room, murongsheng sneered a little. At this time of delirium, Murong Ling still wanted to kill her.


    Should she be grateful, or should she feel happy?


    It''s really interesting that she can have such a great influence on murongling.

 Chapter 596

    Looking at what Murong Ling is like now, Murong Sheng has no sympathy in his heart.


    In the last life, Murong Ling didn''t do anything to hate her. He just led his servant girl to bully her from time to time, so that he had some sense of existence. Now, Murong Ling wants to provoke her, if she doesn''t return it.


    I''m afraid now murongling will become her!


    Become such a person not ghost not ghost appearance!


    Now, murongling people are so crazy, and they still want to kill her. Murongsheng really doesn''t know what to say.


    It can only be said that her hatred in murongling''s heart is really great.


    However, when people are awake, they don''t kill her. They still think that they have become so crazy. Do you want to kill her?


    Delusion.


    Listening to the shrill curses coming out of the room, Murong Sheng didn''t have any waves in his heart. He waved his hand and led the people to leave.


    I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares at night if I stand here and have a few more eyes.


    "Murongsheng, stop for me!"


    Jiang stood up from the ground, his face twisted and looked at murongsheng.


    Murong Sheng didn''t even feel afraid of Murong Ling. Would he be afraid of Jiang Shi, who has no military value now?


    He turned around and slightly picked his eyebrows: "Mr. Jiang, have you forgotten that murongsheng is not what a humble concubine should call out. As Jiang is now, I''d better cultivate myself in his family. After all, Jiang Shi, if you go out like this, you will disgrace the second uncle again. "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, Jiang was not angry at all. Instead, he pulled his mouth and laughed, staring at murongsheng: "murongsheng, I tell you, you will get retribution sooner or later! Ling''er, because you have become like this, God will deal with you sooner or later, and will never let you go! "


    Seeing that Jiang is almost as crazy as murongling, murongsheng laughs sarcastically: "Jiang, I''m afraid you don''t have the right to say that. After all, I haven''t got retribution here. Those who want to hurt me have already suffered retribution. If you don''t believe it, look more at the one in the room. "


    "Look, have you already suffered retribution earlier than me?"


    Murong Sheng light smile, fall on Jiang''s body, eyes slightly cold.


    Retribution?


    Joke!


    She is a victim in this matter. Why should she be punished by God!


    "Mr. Jiang, now you have leisure to worry about whether I get retribution. You might as well invite a doctor for Murong Ling. Maybe Murong Ling can be saved? At least it won''t be as terrible as it is now. "


    "Bah!" Jiang spat on the ground, "do you want to be kind here?"


    "Oh," murongsheng shrugged innocently, "I''ll just say that, you just listen. It has nothing to do with me whether you want a doctor or not. Anyway, I''m not the one who ruined this face. "


    Then he turned and left.


    She just wanted to see what murongling had become. Now that we have seen it, there is no need to continue to stay.


    She was really afraid that if she stayed, she would make Jiang''s life angry.

 Chapter 597

    Jiang''s body rigid looking at murongsheng left back, until murongsheng''s back disappeared without a trace.


    Hearing the crazy language coming from the room, Jiang''s heart was desolate.


    She has no son, only such a woman, and now this woman is ruined.


    It''s all ruined.


    There is no hope for her future!


    Jiang sighed, did not want to continue to face Murong Ling''s face, directly turned away.


    When there was no one in the yard, suddenly a shadow appeared quickly and left quickly.


    When it comes back, it''s in a shabby, humble house.


    There is a picture hanging in the house, which is not a common picture of ladies. It''s a colorful portrait. The expression on the face has nothing to do with the beauty of the country. It can be seen clearly and vividly in front of people''s eyes.


    Such a magic brush is unprecedented.


    It''s like a woman who really lives in a painting.


    If this painting appears outside, I don''t know how many people''s eyes will be shocked.


    The woman in the picture is sitting on a Golden Phoenix chair with a phoenix crown on her head and a phoenix robe on her body. However, it is somewhat similar to the Dragon Robe, which seems totally unreasonable. The most serious thing is that this woman''s face is similar to murongsheng''s!


    It is to let see after all can''t help but gape.


    Although the women in the painting have been decorated by the painters, they are not very young. At least they are older than murongsheng.


    The man who just appeared in Rongguo mansion looked at the picture with bright eyes and whispered: "I found it."


    The outside of the house looks so shabby that people have no idea to come in.


    It''s true that there''s heaven and earth in the house. It''s not comparable with the shabby image outside. It''s like the courtyard of a noble family. The bookshelf of the room is placed with basic books, but it is different from the outside. It looks more convenient.


    The content is not handwritten. It''s all over the night. Although the number of words is large, the typesetting is not disordered at all. The font size is very standard, and there is no sudden big or small situation.


    I don''t know how to get it up.


    It''s amazing to see it.


    The people who appeared in the courtyard went to the study, saluted the man who was sitting in front of the desk and reading books, and said, "great national master."


    He is tall and straight. Compared with the guards, he does not show off much. He also has a bloody smell and is full of momentum.


    The people sitting at the table were looking at the books in their hands and drawing all kinds of strange things on a piece of paper. They didn''t lift their heads or say anything. I don''t know whether I heard it or not.


    The man who let in couldn''t help but amplify his voice for a few minutes and hand it over to "grand national master!"


    "Well?"


    This time, I finally woke up the person in front of the desk. First, I looked up in confusion, and then I came back to myself. Between my eyebrows and eyes, I was a little angry: "what are you doing! Didn''t you say, don''t come in and disturb me when I''m busy? "

 Chapter 598

    The man, who is called the great national master, has a beard on his face. He thinks he is a bad old man. But when I heard this man''s voice, I felt that he was not very old.


    The man''s expressionless face was a bit flustered, and a woman came in from the outside. As soon as he saw the scene, he knew what had happened.


    He waved his hand to the man, stepped forward and knocked on the table with his finger: "I said, great master, there is something important to report to you."


    The great national master scratched his hair with his hand. Originally, he didn''t look very sharp, but now he is even more disheartened: "don''t listen, I''m very busy now. I don''t want to listen to other things, you know?"


    "But it''s really not good if you don''t listen to the grand master," the woman said in a voice even louder than the grand master. "I''ve already found out about the Royal daughter!"


    "It''s none of my business!"


    The great national master didn''t know whether he had heard clearly or not. He roared at the woman: "I don''t care what woman she is! Now, please don''t disturb me to think about things, OK? "


    When he was angry, he threw out his pen.


    After losing it, he found that he couldn''t do without a pen. He quickly said, "come on, pick up the pen for me. Come on, I''m very busy now. Put down your pen and you can leave! "


    Women are not surprised at the behavior of the great national teacher.


    He rolled his eyes, picked up the pen and put it heavily on the table: "love to listen, don''t listen! I hope you will not ask me to tell you after you react! "


    Finish saying, pull a man to want to leave from the study inside.


    At this time, the great power division reacted later and quickly stopped them: "wait, wait, what did you say just now? Come on, tell me again


    Just one step away from the study.


    Suddenly, he heard the voice of the great national master, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He stopped and looked at the great national master, and raised his chin slightly: "what? The great national master is not in a hurry now. Do you want to listen? "


    "Where so much nonsense, hurry to tell me!" The great national master was a little excited, but he was afraid. He didn''t think so. "Come on, what news have you got?"


    The woman pushed a man standing beside him like a big piece of wood to let him speak.


    After looking at the woman, the man said without any emotion: "if you go back to the grand master, my subordinates have already inquired about the news of the Royal daughter. Today, I have already seen the appearance of the imperial daughter. "


    "Seriously?"


    The great national master stood up directly from the chair, supported the table with both hands, and looked excitedly at the man in front of him: "what you said is true?"


    , as like as two peas, "the men are not mistaken." even though the news is very pleasant, there is no expression on the man''s face. "The Royal girl is just like what the portrait is, and the subordinate will not admit it."


    "Good, good."


    The great national master came out from behind the desk and walked excitedly in the study, like an ant on a hot pot: "not bad! pretty good! That''s great


    The woman rolled her eyes in silence: "great national master, it''s wonderful to just say it here. You have to say something. What are you going to do next?"

 Chapter 599

    "What are you doing?"?! Of course, I''ll take the queen back. What else can I do? "


    Listen to the great national master''s naive words, it''s hard for women to attack him.


    But if we don''t strike, the great national teacher will surely go to heaven soon.


    "Great national master, have you ever thought about one thing? What if they don''t want to come back with us? "


    "Why not?" The great national master''s voice rose a little, "how could she not like such a glorious thing! There''s no way she won''t! "


    The woman turned her eyes and said, "great national teacher, I went to investigate myself. The imperial daughter''s character seems to be very strong, and she will do what she wants. We can''t disobey her orders and bring her back by force. "


    "So, great national master, what we need to consider now is how to get the Royal daughter to agree and come back with us!"


    The great national master now listens to what the woman says, and his heart is cold.


    No?!


    How can we not be willing to!


    For such a good thing, he didn''t think that anyone would resist the temptation and would not follow them.


    But what a woman said is not unreasonable. She must come up with a perfect solution. Otherwise, if the imperial daughter doesn''t want to go with them, she will be in trouble!


    "What to do? How do I know what to do! I also want to ask you if you have any good idea! " The great master walked up and down in the room, muttering and kicking the table from time to time.


    Seeing this kind of great national teacher, women think that they have no need to stay here.


    He would leave with one sentence: "this is something that a great national teacher should consider."


    When they arrived at the door, they heard the great national master murmuring. They didn''t know what he was talking about. The woman reminded people: "great national master, there''s something I want to tell you. It may not be very good. But it''s not so good if I don''t tell you. "


    "So I decided to tell you. Before long, the queen may marry the ghost king. "


    "It''s none of my business."


    The great national master was still fretting about how to persuade people and then take them away. Hearing what the woman said, he didn''t listen to it at all. On the contrary, he was very irritable and thought that the woman was forcibly interrupting his train of thought.


    The woman looked at the scene and took a deep breath: "great national master! If you linger on like this, your daughter-in-law will soon become someone else''s! So you have to come up with a way quickly! "


    It''s none of your business.


    It''s none of your business!


    My daughter-in-law is going to be robbed by others. It''s none of your business. What a fool!


    "What?"


    The great national master finally reacted, as if he had been given a point, and stood in the same place. Of course, this situation didn''t last long, and after a while, the great national division''s anger became more violent.


    The table shakes a little. If it''s not very strong, it will fall apart.


    "What did you just say?"?! Tell me again


    The woman is not afraid at all, on the contrary, she is very insipid: "I mean, the Royal daughter will marry the ghost King soon. You will have no daughter-in-law, grand national master."


    "Bullshit! impossible! I won''t allow her to do that! I''ve been looking for her for so many years, and I''ve found her. Why did she kick me! I don''t want to! "

 Chapter 600

    "In fact, you are not really without a daughter-in-law. If the emperor''s daughter doesn''t want to go back with us, then the emperor''s daughter is not your daughter-in-law. The grand master can marry General Zhenguo, isn''t he? "


    The woman is afraid that the fire is not big enough, and adds to the story.


    The great master''s heart is a mess. I wish I could tie Murong Sheng back now.


    No matter what she is willing to go back with him or not, directly tie up people and take them away. Is there a place for her to speak!


    "No way, absolutely not. It''s killing someone who wants to marry that old woman!"


    Today''s great power division is like an ant on a hot pot, circling around the room. At last, I scratched my hair and did it. A face of beard also let others can''t see what the expression on his face is.


    The woman picked an eyebrow: "great national teacher, what are you doing?"


    Why don''t you keep thinking?


    Although the princess she found didn''t look so good-looking and thin, she was much better than the general of Zhenguo. At least she was younger than the general of Zhenguo!


    "I want you to take care of it," the great master rolled his eyes and hummed angrily. "What do I have to do? Do I have to report to you?"


    The woman turned her mouth and did not speak.


    Just standing quietly at the door of the study, I want to see what kind of methods the great power teacher can come up with.


    Before long, suddenly from the silent big national teacher''s mouth came a burst of gloomy laughter.


    "Isn''t she going to marry someone else? Then I''ll kill that man! After she''s killed, I''ll see who she can marry! I''m going to marry you then! "


    "Then, I''ll be able to take this woman away. She''s all tied up. If she doesn''t want to leave, can it be done? "


    The woman leaned against the doorframe and listened to the way the great master said. She poured a basin of cold water directly: "great master, your idea is not reliable. And now the most important thing is, you first think about how we''re going to get back. We''d better hurry to build the boat, or we can''t go back! "


    Do you still want to take the queen away?


    I can''t go back any more. Why are all the useless things in this small head?


    "Do it, do it, if you didn''t suddenly come in and interrupt my thinking, maybe I would have thought it out," the great national master angrily blasted people out of the study, "go out, go out, don''t disturb me! Can you afford to delay the important events? "


    ¡­¡­


    When murongsheng didn''t know, shangguanhuang had a little childhood sweetheart, and she also had a future husband


    Of course, murongsheng doesn''t know anything about it. She is still angry, what shangguanhuang did!


    The kingdom of Jinbi came to the great Zhou Dynasty, and the emperor specially held a palace banquet today to clean up the dust. By the way, we have to choose people to get married. It''s just whether Wanyan yinyao comes to marry alone or Wanyan zhehan follows.


    Murongsheng was very upset with the anger in his heart from yesterday. He sat on the chair and looked at the things in his hand. He was a little irritable.


    "Miss, do you want to wear this for the Palace Banquet in the evening?" Hongying stands by and selects the clothes for murongsheng, which are given to her by the imperial concubine. It''s gorgeous. It looks very dazzling.


    It''s not something that anyone can put on.

 Chapter 601

    Green Ying blinked. Seeing the clothes selected by red Ying, she felt that murongsheng would not wear them.


    When the young lady went to the Palace Banquet, she didn''t always dress herself up so ordinary that she didn''t want to be in the limelight at all?


    As a result, who knows murongsheng really should come down!


    "Wear it! By the way, give me a nice bun and make-up! "


    Murongsheng''s behavior by shangguanhuang is simply breathless. Today, she not only has to dress beautifully, but also has to wash off the yellow things on her face to make a good show!


    She murongsheng, is not the legendary yellow skinny bean sprouts!


    Hongying doesn''t know what Qingying is shocked by. She waits on murongsheng and puts on a gorgeous dress. Then she washed off the things on her face. According to murongsheng''s words, Hongying painted a simple but beautiful make-up.


    Directly stand on the side of the green cherry to see silly.


    It''s not just wearing such gorgeous clothes, but The skin color on the young lady''s face is like a changed person. If she didn''t stand here all the way, she wouldn''t dare to recognize each other!


    What a surprise!


    "Miss..." Green cherry''s small head melon seeds have not yet reacted, looking at the basin of muddy sewage, and looked at murongsheng''s face, "your face, how suddenly..."


    I look back and forth, but I still can''t believe it. I feel that my eyes have problems, which is incredible.


    Isn''t miss''s complexion always yellow? How can you wash your face so white when you are washed with water today?


    Today''s water is amazing. It can wash away so much mud from Miss''s face, and directly wash miss''s skin color so delicate and white!


    If she also rubbed, could she make herself a little whiter?


    After all, with murongsheng day and night, murongsheng''s skin color is what, green cherry''s heart is very clear.


    She decided directly that the basin of water she was using today was very effective. She was able to wash the young lady white. When she reached out, she was going to take some water in it and rub it on her face. She wanted to wash the mud off her face.


    Seeing this behavior of Qingying, Hongying whispered: "Qingying, that''s dirty water. Don''t touch it."


    Green cherry a listen, tangled frown, but also did not continue the action. Let the water flow through her fingers: "is this water dirty? But... " Don''t you wash miss''s face with this basin of water?


    Does it have nothing to do with this basin of water that the young lady''s face turns white?


    Murongsheng looks at Qingying scratching his ears. He doesn''t know what this is. He is very helpless: "Qingying, did you forget that the water was from you. Don''t you know what water looks like at the beginning? "


    Green cherry blinked: "the water just came is clear, now it is turbid."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    watched Green cherry trying to figure out what was happening inside it. No Murong Sheng could do nothing but to take out the ointment that was previously prepared. "It doesn''t matter to the water, because it was painted on my face before, so I would have covered the original color to become yellow."

 Chapter 602

    "Is there such a magic ointment?"


    Green cherry is simply incredible, curious to stretch out a finger to wipe some on the back of the hand. Sure enough! Although his skin color is not as white as Miss, but after smearing this to do, the back of the hand directly turned into a dark yellow skin!


    Oh, my God!


    How amazing!


    It''s amazing that miss can make such a wonderful thing!


    Qing Ying''s eyes were shining at murongsheng, and she worshiped him to death. In her heart, murongsheng has reached a high position that she can''t touch.


    Her master, more and more powerful! There won''t be people who don''t have long eyes and continue to bully her master!


    Moreover, the master is not the same as before! Even walking in the street, no one can recognize that this is the same person!


    "Miss, why did you use this kind of yellow on your face before?" Qingying didn''t understand why. "Miss''s yellow complexion doesn''t mean she''s not good-looking, but she looks much more beautiful now than she looks now!"


    It''s much more beautiful than the first lady!


    At that time, I will see if the young lady has any face and say that she is a fairy!


    Listening to Qing Ying''s praise, Murong Sheng slightly picks his eyebrows and looks at himself in the bronze mirror. Although it looks vague, but also can see the general appearance.


    It''s said that the white covers the ugly, the skin color is good, a person''s temperament may be raised.


    However, only from the inside of the bronze mirror, nothing can be seen. Who made the bronze mirror yellow all the time?


    It seems that when I have time, I have to make a clear mirror to show my face.


    Last time she sent out the mirror, she didn''t look at the bronze mirror very much, so she directly forgot about it.


    Murongsheng asked Hongying to choose a hairpin suitable for her and put it on her head. After finishing her clothes, she walked out of the yard slowly.


    On the way out of Rongguo mansion, murongsheng was thinking about something else. I didn''t notice at all. All the servants looked at her with some doubts and surprise on their faces.


    Who is this lady from Rongguo government? Why have you never seen it?


    I haven''t heard that there''s a lady from afar who''s staying in Rongguo mansion. Is she the lady''s intimate friend?


    However, this young lady looks familiar.


    But they couldn''t remember who it was.


    Until I want to give up, my eyes suddenly see the green cherry and red Ying behind murongsheng. People''s faces suddenly changed!


    They said, how to look at this young lady''s face, how to be so familiar with it!


    This This Isn''t the person following this young lady Qingying and Hongying!


    Can let these two servant girls follow, isn''t there only one person in Rongguo mansion?!


    Second miss?!!


    The reaction of the slaves, like to see the shocking things, one by one eyes are wide open, mouth wide open, looking at Murong Sheng far away from the back, for a long time to come back.


    "Oh my God, did I just read it right?"


    "Is it the second lady who just passed us? Is it really miss two? "

 Chapter 603

    Some people are very surprised, can''t help but ask.


    Unfortunately, no one can respond to her words, and they are all in shock.


    To tell you the truth, the man who just appeared in the room didn''t have any way to connect him with the second lady.


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. It''s a fact!


    Don''t these two ladies always look yellow and thin, just like a bean sprout? How could it be like this overnight? It''s more beautiful than the first lady!


    This time, the Emperor didn''t force all the girls from his family to come to the banquet as he did last time, but they were all mixed up in the capital circle. Who can''t know the purpose of this palace banquet?


    Even if the Emperor didn''t force them to come, they all dressed themselves up and dressed in beautiful and amazing clothes and appeared in the palace again.


    The ladies who came to the Palace Banquet did not dare to stop at the gate of the palace. They stepped out of the carriage and headed for the palace. There are fewer and fewer carriages outside the palace. They have basically left.


    In front of such an empty palace, there was only a carriage, standing there alone, motionless.


    No one came down from the carriage, and I don''t know what happened. The coachman, sitting in the carriage, was bored and began to play horsetail.


    Green cherry in the carriage was worried when she saw this: "Miss, we are all here. Why don''t we get out of the carriage? Hongying, please help me to persuade the young lady. " A little lift the car curtain to look outside, where is there anyone outside.


    It''s all in the palace!


    If the delay goes on like this, the young lady will be late.


    Red Ying has always been in accordance with murongsheng''s orders, heard what Qing Ying said, is also light mouth: "Miss naturally has the truth of miss."


    This words say of, almost let green Ying whole person all spirit faint.


    "My God, no matter what the reason is, if we don''t get off the carriage and enter the palace in a hurry, we will be late indeed!" Qing Ying didn''t know what to say. "This time, miss, you dressed up like Xiaoxian''s daughter. How can you not go in to the palace banquet! Miss, what do you think? Tell me. If you don''t go any more, you won''t be able to enter the Palace door! "


    Green cherry whole person is very anxious, like burning eyebrows.


    Murongsheng was sitting leisurely in the carriage with a soft pillow on his back: "what''s the hurry? Look at Hongying, how calm she is. "


    Green Ying is almost to help the forehead sigh, red Ying that where is calm ah, red Ying is obviously regardless of other things!


    "Miss, we have to move faster!" Qing Ying is not worried when she looks at murongsheng. She is still reading a book in her hand. She just wants to grab it. "Don''t read it. When you go back, miss, you can read it as long as you want."


    Murong Sheng dodged the same, did not let the behavior of green cherry succeed, slightly pick eyebrow tone some unhappy: "what do you do?"


    What are you doing?!


    She didn''t want to do anything. She just wanted to hurry into the palace to attend the banquet, and she would be able to thank God!

 Chapter 604

    Qing Ying is about to cry.


    "Miss, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to let Miss go to the Palace Banquet. Don''t delay the time."


    Miss dressed so beautifully, if she didn''t get in in time because of the delay, she really wanted to die.


    Murongsheng is very calm, not worried at all. He listens to the voice of vocal music coming from inside and looks out.


    I found that there were no carriages and no ladies.


    I''m just frowning. I''m not coming?


    Isn''t it true that the prince and the prince have to come to this palace banquet?


    So she just came early in the morning, and then waiting here, just want to block shangguanhuang.


    But now, when is it? I haven''t seen a hair, let alone a figure.


    Do you still come a little late, miss, let him in?


    Murongsheng hesitated. If she went in, she could go in and have a look. If this person didn''t go in, why did she dress up so well to attend the raush womb banquet?


    Green Ying is still anxiously urging Murong Sheng to act quickly, but red Ying is if she has some understanding: "Miss, are you waiting for someone?"


    Hongying knew that murongsheng had his own plan for what he wanted to do. But she didn''t know what murongsheng was thinking. But just saw murongsheng''s action, let her understand a bit.


    Does it look like someone''s waiting?


    The green Ying hears the words of red Ying to say, the eye is to stare big a few minutes: "young lady?! Are you waiting for someone? "


    She never thought that Miss would be late for the Palace Banquet after sitting in the carriage for such a long time. She didn''t expect that it was just for waiting for someone?!


    The key is, who is Miss waiting for?!


    "Miss..." Qing Ying whispered, "Miss Sun has gone in. Let''s wait here. We won''t wait for Miss Sun."


    "Who said I was waiting for sister sun?"


    "The young lady is not waiting for Miss Sun. Who is she waiting for?"


    Just as murongsheng was about to answer Qingying''s words, he heard the sound of a horse''s hoof coming from a distance.


    This neat sound of horse''s hooves was definitely not produced by two horses. It must be caused by several horses pulling the carriage. So, in the capital, who can use so many horses to pull the carriage except the ghost king?


    In other words, I''m afraid there will be no one else except the ghost king.


    "Well, isn''t this the one I''m waiting for?"


    "Ah?"


    Green cherry some dull silly, half a day did not respond. Later, she lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. This scared her eyes and her mouth wide open.


    I''m afraid there''s no one in the capital who doesn''t know about the carriage. It''s dark, and it''s also hung with the sign of the ghost king. It''s not the ghost King''s carriage, and whose is it?


    But what she didn''t expect was that her young lady was waiting for the ghost king!


    "Little Miss... " Putting down the curtain, green cherry stammered, "you''ve been waiting here for a long time. It turns out that you''re waiting The ghost King''s


    How dare her young lady be so brave! Even the ghost King dares to wait, isn''t he afraid to die?!


    Don''t all say that anyone who is close to the ghost king will have bad luck for a lifetime?!

 Chapter 605

    When asked this sentence, green cherry''s heart is still holding a trace of fluke, how can our Miss wait for the ghost king? I think I''m wrong. Maybe miss is waiting for other people here?


    As a result, I saw murongsheng''s smiling face and nodded, which almost made Qingying faint.


    Miss, you are really waiting for the ghost king!


    Listening to the sound of the horse''s hooves getting closer and closer, murongsheng directly lifted the curtain of the car, looked outside and called: "shangguanhuang!"


    The voice called out, but the carriage didn''t stop at all. I ran a distance further, and then I stopped slowly.


    Seeing murongsheng shouting the name of the ghost King directly, Qingying and the coachman are already shivering: "follow up."


    Listening to murongsheng''s command, the coachman gritted his teeth and finally walked forward at a very slow speed, then moved to the side of the ghost King carriage. Just sitting like this, the driver already felt the cold sweat behind him.


    My young lady is so brave!


    "Shangguanhuang, you really keep me waiting." Murongsheng''s voice fell, and there was no movement in the carriage. But the man in black, who was driving the carriage, was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that someone would call the ghost King''s name directly. After coming back, he sternly scolded: "bold!"


    Almost forgot, the master''s name is this! It''s a bit awkward to say. I''ve never been in touch with such things.


    But also, now who is not afraid of the ghost king? Will you take the initiative to call up the ghost King''s name?


    I''m afraid even the emperor won''t open his mouth and call the ghost King''s name.


    Murongsheng took a look at the man in black, but he didn''t care.


    "Shangguanhuang, how can you say that the emperor has also given us two marriage gifts? I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to put me aside like this?" There was no flaw in the man in black. Murongsheng looked directly at the ghost King''s carriage, hoping to see something.


    For a long time, I didn''t hear anything in the carriage. Let murongsheng some doubt, this is not an empty carriage, a hoarse voice suddenly came out from inside, very ugly.


    "In a few days, someone will go to the Rongguo government to hire him."


    Murongsheng was stunned when she heard this voice. It was totally different from what she thought!


    That man''s voice is low and magnetic. A word can make a woman''s heart blossom. And the voice of the ghost king is so ugly that people don''t want to hear it for the second time.


    Just when murongsheng was in a daze, the people in the carriage spoke directly: "let''s go."


    Without looking at murongsheng, the man in black drove the carriage away quickly.


    When murongsheng came back to himself, he could only see the slightly raised curtain of the carriage. Although it was only a moment''s effort, it also let murongsheng peep at the man sitting in the carriage.


    Seeing the man sitting upright, murongsheng was stunned for a few seconds, and a big stone in his heart seemed to fall on the ground.


    Sure enough


    They


    Although only a little shake, only to see a fuzzy side face. But just a shadow, let her two people''s appearance to overlap together. No, three people!


    Ghost mask, black clothes.

 Chapter 606

    Every time I met that man before, he was dressed like this. She was so impressed that she couldn''t forget and remember this man wrongly.


    even this mask as like as two peas saw the man when he first met.


    They are really one person!


    Murongsheng never thought that the man who had been pestering with her for a long time in this life was actually the ghost king of the previous life!


    Now murongsheng doesn''t know what kind of mood he should have to humiliate him.


    Except for some complicated emotions, there was no feeling of anger. There''s only one, that''s what it tastes like.


    Even if the ghost King''s carriage ran wildly in the palace, no one dared to stop it. Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the carriage and came directly from it without saying a word. Carrying the skirt is to catch up in front.


    This speed surprised both Qing Ying and Hong Ying who had just come down from the carriage.


    They had never seen anything to make their young lady so impulsive.


    Green cherry, who came back to herself, said quickly, "Miss Miss, slow down


    Murongsheng turned a deaf ear and just wanted to chase down the carriage in front of him. When murongsheng catches up, the carriage has already stopped outside the palace. Murongsheng stares at the Xinchang figure coming down from the carriage.


    "Shangguanhuang!"


    Murongsheng gasped slightly, and his tone was a little angry. She was so desperate to catch up, the result of the front of the carriage as invisible, desperate to run forward, really angry with her!


    Hearing the cry behind him, shangguanhuang''s body stopped for a moment, but he didn''t pay attention to it, and walked forward directly. It seems that murongsheng''s call is just a small interlude.


    Think of this man to hear her voice, how to also have to stop?


    As a result, the man was walking faster and faster, like a monster chasing him.


    What do you mean?!


    When did she become so scary?!


    Murongsheng didn''t shout any more. Knowing that he couldn''t shout, he walked quickly. He grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes, which made it impossible for people to move forward. He gritted his teeth and said, "shangguanhuang! I''ll call you again. Are you deaf? "


    One second I feel like I''ve caught a man''s sleeve. The next second I''m empty handed.


    Shangguanhuang dodges murongsheng''s touch and makes him turn to murongsheng. This makes the expression on his face change a little.


    At the same time, murongsheng also obviously noticed that shangguanhuang''s eyes had some changes, and many kinds of emotions flashed away quickly. Even if the change is very fast, also let closely stare at his Murong Sheng, see clearly.


    She actually saw the anger in the man''s eyes!


    What''s wrong!


    Even if you want to be angry, she should be angry, OK?!


    When is it the turn of this man to be angry!


    Murongsheng is about to lose her temper, but suddenly she feels that the person in front of her is not the one she is looking for??!


    though wearing as like as two peas in a black gun, the man on the face seems to have the same look. The body is also emitting a cold breath, even if it is only able to see a pair of eyes.


    Murongsheng can also be acutely aware that this ghost king is not that person!

 Chapter 607

    Even if all kinds of situations are very similar, similar to just a glimpse, she also thought that these two people are the same person. But now face to face, let her immediately wake up from the confusion.


    These are two people.


    There is a sense of clear told her that this is two people!


    At the moment, murongsheng is a little elusive. Are there two people so similar in the world?


    Murong Shengguan was shocked. Even standing opposite her, shangguanhuang was also shocked.


    He didn''t think that the woman he was looking for was actually her!


    The future Princess of the Lord!


    This is really


    If it wasn''t for wearing a mask on his face, the expression on his face didn''t know how wonderful it was, and the cold light flashed through his eyes.


    No fragrance


    Wu Yu, who came to the Palace Banquet disguised as Shangguan Huang, was in a mess.


    Before, the master sent Wu Xiang to investigate Murong Sheng. Wu Xiang also went to the Rongguo government to investigate. Even if Murong Sheng''s skin color at that time was not what it is now, he could tell that it was the same person.


    He can see it. How could he not investigate without incense?


    Unless, Wu Xiang has already investigated the woman in the master''s mind. I have known for a long time that the woman the master is looking for is Murong Sheng.


    But he didn''t say it, so he kept it from the master.


    Does Wu Xiang want to drag it to the end, to the moment when Murong Sheng marries the ghost King''s house, and then get rid of Murong Sheng secretly?!


    For a moment, Wuyu didn''t know what to say. The thought flashed in his heart almost made him unable to put it on.


    Murongsheng stares at the ghost king in front of him, frowning. Not only is he not the same person, but also the ghost king who was with her in the last life is not the same person.


    What''s in it that she doesn''t know?


    "Shangguanhuang, I''ve been waiting for you for almost two hours. Do you mind if I want to go to the palace banquet with you? " If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. Murongsheng carefully observed the people in front of him. "After all, I can''t say whether I have this chance after I get married, right?"


    As soon as she gets married, she will belch. What chance can she have?


    Although, now with this man into the hall, is not something to be proud of.


    Originally a ghost king is enough to attract people''s attention, now there is another one. I''m afraid it can directly take away the limelight of all people.


    But now, she is very interested in the identity of the ghost king.


    I really want to find out about all of these people.


    In front of this ghost king, she can be sure, is false. But what about the man? Is he imitating the ghost king all the time? Do you want to replace the ghost king after successful assassination?


    Or, this ghost king is real, the ghost king who was with her in the last life is fake?!


    True or false, false or true, now murongsheng is full of confusion.


    Anyway, she''s dead by this man''s side today! There''s always something to show!


    Murong Shengcai, regardless of whether the person in front of him is willing or not, grabs each other''s hand directly and immediately picks his eyebrows.


    This temperature is not right indeed!

 Chapter 608

    All of a sudden, the whole body of shangguanhuang, who was held by murongsheng, was stiff. Subconsciously, he wanted to shake murongsheng''s hand away.


    But when he touched murongsheng''s eyes, he stopped abruptly, with a sense of being at a loss.


    What is he doing? Or not?


    If his present status is no worry, he will shake murongsheng''s hand away completely.


    But his present status is master. Doesn''t master like murongsheng very much? If he shakes off murongsheng''s hand now, will murongsheng write down this grudge on his master?


    If he doesn''t shake it off


    After that, if the master knows that he took murongsheng''s little hand, will his little life still exist


    Wuyu''s heart is now a tangle, a group of hemp, really don''t know what to do. After a while, he snorted, but murongsheng didn''t understand what it meant.


    But looking at this person did not shake off her action, that is agreed?


    Now that I have agreed, it''s easy to say what''s next.


    "Let''s go. I''m afraid the party will start now." Murongsheng tugged at shangguanhuang''s hand and went inside.


    "Wait a minute."


    Shangguanhuang suddenly seems to think of something. He pulls his hand out of murongsheng''s hand and says in an ugly voice: "drag the clothes."


    No matter what murongsheng would think, he handed over the cuff directly.


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and drags the cuff. As long as two people go in together, they can have a visual impact on the people at the Palace Banquet.


    "Shangguanhuang" did not directly refuse murongshan''s touch, did not hurt her heart, more did not take advantage. In this way, the master will have no reason to attack him in the future.


    Such a way of having the best of both worlds makes Wuyu''s heart feel a little excited.


    However, standing behind her, Qing Ying''s eyes were dazed. She quickly pulled red Ying''s clothes: "red Ying, I''m not wrong. Is this the ghost king?"


    Red tassels inevitably have some differences: "yes."


    "But How can the ghost King look like this? "


    Isn''t the legendary ghost King supposed to be terrible? Standing there can scare a group of children crying, how now in the miss''s side seems so approachable?


    This scene looks really weird, which makes her think that she is dreaming.


    Green cherry is afraid that her eyes have a problem. She quickly reaches out her hand and rubs them. She opens her eyes and looks at them. Found to see, or just that scene!


    The young lady drags the cuff of the ghost king and walks into the hall!


    Green Ying couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and moved to red Ying''s side: "our Miss, it''s a bit too powerful..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well... "


    Unexpectedly, they directly recovered the ghost king without knowing it. Who can match this speed?


    Not only did Qing Ying straighten her eyes, but even her father-in-law, who was guarding the hall, straightened them and rubbed them with her hands.


    Oh, my God, is that right?!


    This is the ghost king, right?


    So is the person who is walking beside the ghost king and dragging the ghost King''s clothes the second lady of Rongguo mansion? Why does it look different from before?!

 Chapter 609

    Although the clothes on murongsheng''s body are not the most gorgeous, the most expensive and the most beautiful one at today''s Palace Banquet. But wearing it on her directly shows the advantages of the second lady.


    I''m afraid that no one can be as soft and weak as the second lady.


    Even the eldest lady in Rongguo mansion, I''m afraid, can''t catch up.


    Although the bun on the head is very simple, the whole person is more refined.


    Even walking around the ghost king with evil spirit, there is no lack of looking at her. There is a very clear and clean breath all over her body, which is perfectly combined with the ghost King''s evil spirit and appears to be very harmonious.


    Many people''s eyes can''t help falling on murongsheng, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Murongsheng originally thought that he had just become white, and had no other feeling. But I forget that the spring water in the secret place can remove the filth from the whole body. Naturally, it is a kind of immortal spirit free from dust.


    Although murongsheng''s eyebrows and eyes have not been opened, but also set off a bit more refined temperament.


    Although this shocked my father-in-law, it was not the one that shocked him the most.


    The most shocking thing is that murongsheng actually came with the ghost king!


    We all know that the ghost king is bound to come for the public performance, but who would have thought that the ghost king not only came, but also came with Miss Murong. This


    It''s not like the ghost king can do it!


    When two people pass by my father-in-law''s side, my father-in-law''s whole person has been stunned, staring at the two people go a long way, this just come back to mind, forget that he has been informed!


    However, it''s too late to think about it.


    Both of them have already gone to the main hall. By the way, they have caused a lot of vibration


    Many people fell to the ground with their quilts banging in their hands, although the sound was not particularly obvious under the music of singing and dancing. Some people didn''t notice that the people at the gate of the main hall were still doing their own things.


    However, it was not until some people saw this horrible scene and screamed it out that it caused a lot of people''s sensation.


    "Ghost Ghost Here comes the ghost king


    The sound had fallen, and suddenly there was a sound of many things falling to the ground. Crackling also thought to be attacked, even some people just drank a mouthful of wine to see the ghost King directly spray out.


    The singing and dancing stopped, and the dancers standing in the center knelt on the ground one after another, shivering. However, as soon as these people kneel down, they make murongsheng and shangguanhuang more prominent and let more people see their existence.


    The hall was quiet, and all that could be heard was the sound of many people pumping. But soon, it was too obvious to do so. They covered their mouths one after another and didn''t let any noise come out of their mouths.


    The whole hall, everyone''s attention is no longer on the dancer''s body, but on shangguanhuang, who is dressed in black and has a ghost mask on his face. Some people breathe a lot less, so they are afraid that this moody evil master will be offended.


    Very quiet.


    Some timid, see the appearance of the ghost king, some body trembled.

 Chapter 610

    I''m afraid I would have been paralyzed on the ground if I hadn''t been sitting at the party now.


    It''s not that they''re too eggy, too timid.


    But usually did not see the ghost king, more dare not take the initiative to see the ghost king. It''s too late to hide on weekdays. How can you just look at the ghost king?


    Even if you meet the ghost king, you will quickly slip away.


    Dare not see, dare not see, ghost king is a very terrible person.


    But now, the ghost king is so close to them that they can feel the gloomy breath from the ghost king even if they don''t look down. They can''t help shivering and feel very frightening.


    If the emperor is not still sitting on the top of his head staring at them, how can they continue to stay, bear the ghost King''s gloomy breath?


    I''ve already run, and I''m still sitting here?


    There are many timid, afraid, will head down, dare not look at the ghost king. He was afraid that the ghost king would spread the bad luck to them and let them start to have bad luck.


    When murongsheng is walking forward, his eyes are still looking at everyone''s situation.


    How to see, can see, ghost king in these people''s eyes, is absolutely not likable.


    Facing these people''s eyes, the ghost King seems to have been used to it for a long time. He doesn''t care about it at all. He can do whatever he should do. There is no difference at all.


    Of course, if this person is timid, he should be courageous.


    Even if the reputation of the ghost king looks frightening, it is not common.


    Now it is not easy to have such an opportunity to see the ghost king, naturally let their eyes fall on the ghost King carefully. But it seems that you can''t see the real face of the ghost king.


    I don''t know if the ghost King''s face is really burned, so I don''t have much interest.


    Looking along the line of sight, you can see murongsheng walking beside him. Looking at murongsheng pulling the sleeve of the ghost king, he walked into the hall step by step.


    Many people stare at murongsheng''s face, but they think it looks very strange. They have never seen him before.


    I can''t help murmuring. Who is the woman who looks so close to the ghost king? Unexpectedly, there are people who are not afraid of the ghost king!


    "What kind of lady is this woman? Why don''t you look afraid of the ghost king at all? "


    "Isn''t the emperor already married the ghost king? How can the ghost King walk with other young ladies and have such a close relationship? "


    Even if the heart is afraid, there are many people curious too afraid, whispering.


    "Who is that? I don''t think I''ve seen it before."


    "If there are such beautiful girls in the capital, how can they not know which one?"


    "Ah, tell me, who is more beautiful than the young lady in Rongguo mansion?"


    "It looks almost the same, but I feel that this girl seems to be better..."


    Although the voices of these people are small, murongsheng''s ears are too sensitive, even if he doesn''t want to listen. What these people said in a low voice, also very clear into her ears, do not listen!

 Chapter 611

    Although murongsheng also brings a lot of surprise to these people, walking together with the ghost king will pull everyone''s attention away. More importantly, it makes people talk about who murongsheng is and why he is so close to the ghost king.


    This discussion, there is a brain hole to open, think of a very incredible thing.


    For example


    "She can be so close to the ghost king, isn''t it Murongsheng, right? "


    As soon as the sound fell, people who heard him looked at murongsheng''s face. It''s all kinds of exploration, not hidden at all.


    Hot eyes fall on murongsheng''s face, Rao is murongsheng''s thick skinned, but also some of the unbearable.


    No one said this, perhaps no one will be two people together. But as long as someone makes such a start, it will make people feel more and more similar.


    If you take a closer look, in addition to the different skin color, it''s really murongsheng!


    The eyebrows and eyes have not changed at all!


    "It''s her! It''s her


    "Wucao, is she really sister Sheng?"


    When the ghost king and Murong Sheng just appeared on the stage, sun Zheng''s poems also looked at them curiously. When I heard the surprised voice of the people around me, I couldn''t help but scream. It''s hard to believe.


    I want to share some of this with sun Wenzhe, but I find that men and women can''t sit down at the same table at the banquet. I can only regret that I slowly digest this matter.


    However, even sun Wenzhe is incredible looking at the two people coming.


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng, who had changed his skin color, would be a different look. It''s just a little more strange to see two people walking together. Immediately also want to open, is Murong Sheng''s words, then also can explain.


    After all, the ghost king, who has never been willing to contact with anyone, is still a woman. She took her sleeve and walked in front of so many people.


    Perhaps, at that time, the Emperor gave two people marriage, which means the ghost king.


    Perhaps, on the wedding night, murongsheng won''t die suddenly like several ghost princesses in front of him.


    It''s just


    Sun Wenzhe''s heart is still a little uncomfortable. When he thinks of what happened in the ghost King''s other courtyard before, his heart is a little uncomfortable.


    At that time, the ghost King forced murongsheng to take off his clothes in front of so many people. I''m afraid he didn''t expect the situation today, did he? I didn''t expect that murongsheng would become his ghost princess, and now he can tolerate murongsheng like this.


    It''s really 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. It''s not that they don''t report, it''s not their turn.


    The voice of sun Zheng''s poetry is not very loud, but in the hall which is not so noisy, the voice also stands out.


    After hearing this, murongsheng looked in the direction of sun Zheng''s poem and blinked. In this case, sun Zheng''s poetry directly believes that there is no doubt, no doubt.


    That''s right!


    The woman who came in with the ghost king is her sister Sheng!


    Let Sun Zheng poem heart is excited and shocked.


    Ming Ming just met yesterday. Murongsheng''s face is still yellow. He doesn''t look energetic at all. How come today, like a shelled egg, it''s white and tender. It''s incredible!

 Chapter 612

    Not to mention that sun Zheng''s poems are incredible to outsiders, even Murong Shan, who is sitting on one side, is shocked.


    Holding a cup of tea in his hand, he was ready to drink tea to moisten his throat. As a result, he saw the ghost king and a woman coming in. When you can see who is coming, the tea cup in your hand directly falls on the skirt, and the falling tea directly dampens the skirt.


    However, murongshan didn''t notice at all.


    A pair of eyes, still staring at the people coming in.


    Is this murongsheng?!


    No way. How could it be murongsheng?! Can murongsheng''s skin be so white?! It can''t be murongsheng''s!


    Murongshan''s face changed a few times. She was a little flustered, but she tried her best to convince herself that this person would never be murongsheng!


    She fought with murongsheng secretly for so long and lived together for so many years. Even if murongsheng turned into ashes, she could recognize it! But the woman as like as two peas in Murong''s life, the eyebrow is exactly the same as Murong''s.


    It''s murongsheng, that''s right!


    However, why is murongsheng''s reaction so big just for one night?!


    All of a sudden, murongshan''s heart panicked a little, and quickly looked in the direction of shangguanhong. He saw shangguanhong''s eyes fall on murongsheng, and he didn''t move away for a long time.


    No matter what kind of expression shangguanhong''s face will show, murongshan doesn''t want to see it!


    No one paid attention to murongshan, let murongshan''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, eyes inside the flames of jealousy burning.


    Why, every time Murong Sheng comes out, she has to steal the limelight, so she can''t be safe and steady?! Has been given marriage to the ghost king, can''t you be honest?! It''s shameless to seduce shangguanhong in front of so many people!


    Murongshan''s face is not good-looking, and other people''s faces are not good-looking.


    Rui princess a face surprised looking at these two people, where want to get, Murong Sheng can with ghost king so quickly involved together.


    Imperial concubine''s face is also with a bit of surprise, the heart is also very surprised.


    "This Is it really the ghost king? "


    "Shh, keep it down. What are you doing so loud?"


    "I Isn''t that curious? Does the ghost King look different from before... "


    "Of course, it''s not the same. Can the future ghost princess be as scary as before?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that the ghost King won''t attend the palace banquet? How did you show up today? "


    "You are silly. The emperor has made a decree himself. Can the ghost king not join in?"


    People''s eyes fall on the ghost king, then it is panic. But looking at murongsheng''s eyes, it is with a bit of exploration and surprise.


    Murong Cheng sat on the seat, staring at Murong Sheng, his eyes were also in a trance.


    Unexpectedly, when murongsheng''s skin turned white, it was similar to his sister-in-law''s appearance


    I don''t know if they came late and let so many people pay attention to them. In other words, the ghost King itself is an eye-catching existence. When they stepped into the hall, they fell a lot of eyes and all kinds of emotions.

 Chapter 613

    Murongsheng doesn''t know if the ghost king can bear it, but now she knows clearly that she can''t bear it!


    If you look at it for a little while, it''s OK.


    But these people seem to think that today''s ghost king may be easier to speak. All eyes are toward them to see over, see Murong Sheng''s goose bumps are going to get up. It seems that in front of so many people, there is no privacy at all.


    Although I have been psychologically prepared for a long time, I know that when I walk in with the ghost king, I will surely become a noticeable figure. But don''t you just have a look?!


    See so long all don''t know astringency, don''t know a person also can be angry of?!


    Murongsheng shakes his body uncomfortably. Before he speaks, the ghost King around him opens his mouth. His voice is so ugly that he wants people to cover his ears: "it''s beautiful?"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes disappeared. You can either count your fingers with your head down, or pretend to be the same as just now and talk to people. It''s just that the hall is still quiet. If you talk to people, no one will believe you.


    Murong Sheng was relieved. At least he would not feel uncomfortable as he just did.


    I didn''t expect that the role of the ghost king was very big. It was a necessary thing to travel.


    "Ghost Here comes the emperor. Please take your seat


    This scene, the emperor sat on how can not see it, in the ghost king has not been angry before hastily said.


    Now the party has already started for a long time, and the ghost king has not arrived until now. I don''t give any face to the people in Jinbi country.


    If we go deep into it, we can''t do without punishment.


    However, the emperor did not speak a word, let alone punish, that is, he did not even blame.


    I don''t know whether the emperor''s heart has completely abandoned the ghost king, or whether he is too fond of the ghost king to blame him in front of so many people.


    Looking at this scene, shangguanhong''s eyes were a little bit deep, and his eyes were a little bit inexplicable.


    Looking at the shivering dancers kneeling on the ground, the emperor also waved his hand, no interest: "all retreat." If you want to let them continue to dance, I don''t know what kind of trouble they will cause. They are scared like this.


    Kneeling on the ground, the dancers who had been afraid to look up were completely relieved. After thanking them, they quickly withdrew from the hall with their skirts and ran clean with the fastest speed in their lives.


    The ghost King''s face is wearing a mask of evil spirits. He can''t see any emotion. He just silently leads Murong Sheng to the position arranged. Take care of murongsheng, pour the tea in front of the table, and arrange the snacks steadily.


    This just sit back to his position, this sit down, feel some of the wrong son.


    Many people''s eyes are dull looking at him, let him squint, suddenly head like a small hammer to knock, suddenly wake up.


    What he has just done is just incredible. It doesn''t conform to the master''s way of life at all!


    How can the master serve a woman so attentively in front of so many people?!


    It''s good that the master doesn''t scare people to cry!

 Chapter 614

    However, his heart must have just determined that this murongsheng is the woman that the master can''t ask for and wants to find out. Then he took care of murongsheng directly according to the way of serving the master!


    It''s his habit!


    Who let just murongsheng suddenly hold his hand, let his heart also suddenly a panic!


    If it wasn''t for his witty resolution of the just thing, maybe he could be remembered by the master for a lifetime! Who knows if they will be given small shoes by the master!


    So, just now, he was totally flattering. I hope that when the master knows, murongsheng can see that he is so intimate and gives her face in front of so many people In front of the master can help him say a few good words.


    However, in the eyes of these people, what he did just now is that he took some points Considerate taste, a bit like he''s afraid of murongsheng?!


    At least, many people''s eyes are very dull.


    It''s not easy to recover from the shock just now. Take time to secretly look at the ghost king and murongsheng. As a result, you can see this situation


    Suddenly, the whole person is going to be silly.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost king could have such a considerate side?


    Why did the emperor marry Murong Sheng?


    It''s because the ghost king himself chose it. People in the capital know about it. But what they thought in their heart was that even if they were elected by the ghost king, they might not be able to live on the night of their wedding.


    As a result


    Who can imagine that this murongsheng can be so liked by the ghost king?! It''s incredible that people like ghost king can be so tender and considerate!


    After thinking about it, they couldn''t remember where the ghost king could see murongsheng. After all, murongsheng looked yellow and thin before


    What''s more, only on the identity of the ghost king. There are so many princes in the emperor, but the ghost king is granted the title of Lord. Who doesn''t know how much the emperor dotes on the ghost king? Actually can low status, will murongsheng take care of so well, also can so dote on murongsheng.


    Let a lot of women look at, in the heart can''t help but envy up.


    Who doesn''t want to let a high-ranking person treat himself like this?


    Moreover, this murongsheng was not as good-looking as murongshan before. Even if her skin is white now, she is also a poor lady in Rongguo mansion. Can have such treatment unexpectedly, how can let a person not envy, not envy!


    However, some people think that although the ghost King seems to take good care of murongsheng now, what about the back? Maybe murongsheng will die when he marries the ghost king!


    After all, this man''s heart can be elusive sometimes.


    In addition, no woman can leave the ghost palace alive.


    They don''t believe that murongsheng can be an exception!


    Many women feel sad when they think about it, but they all have the taste of watching good plays. Thinking that murongsheng would die suddenly soon, I was sneering.


    How can you be liked by the ghost king?


    In the end, it''s hard to escape death!


    Now let murongsheng scenery, and later is to want scenery, I''m afraid there is no such ability!

 Chapter 615

    Some people''s heart is full of acid, but also remember to marry the ghost king will not have a good end, also dare not so rushed up.


    But Wanyan yinyao is different. The last time I saw murongsheng playing in the street with the help of ghost King''s identity. Now looking at the ghost king to murongsheng so considerate, eyes can''t help but light.


    The more I see the ghost king, the more satisfied I feel that the ghost king is especially suitable for her! Looking at the ghost King''s eyes, he couldn''t help getting hot.


    This high intensity of blazing, so that the ghost king want to ignore it, there is no way to ignore it. Eyes toward the direction of Wanyan yinyao turned a look, just with her eyes on.


    See Wanyan silver Yao''s eyes flashing a kind of beast staring at the prey''s brilliance, that kind of potential in must have taste, let the ghost King''s brow slightly frown up.


    How does the princess of Jinbi country seem to take a fancy to her master?!


    This is a big problem


    If the master was here, it might be easy to deal with it, but he is sitting here now!


    How can he solve this problem perfectly?


    Especially murongsheng If it''s not handled properly, murongsheng misunderstands the master, and he''s in big trouble!


    I hope he doesn''t think too much


    How could a woman fall in love with him at first sight?


    However, he is really wrong, Wanyan yinyao is also interested in him.


    "The emperor!"


    In order to prevent things from going wrong, Wanyan yinyao said directly, raising her chin haughtily, "the princess has found the object of marriage!"


    Originally, the banquet was very quiet. Wanyan yinyao''s words were more clearly heard by everyone.


    It''s because I can hear it clearly, which makes many people surprised.


    Isn''t the party just starting? Why did you suddenly choose someone?


    Shangguan Hong squinted and looked at Wanyan yinyao. See Wanyan yinyao looking at the ghost King''s eyes have some not quite right, immediately in the heart to understand a bit.


    Eyebrows light frown up, difficult not, this Wan Yan Yin Yao when fancy ghost king?


    With this thinking, shangguanhong''s eyes fell on Wanyan zhehan, with some deterrent power. At the auction yesterday, he and Wanyan zhehan had reached an agreement. Now if the trouble comes out wrong, his one million gold cars may fall into the water and no splash will appear.


    But it''s up to Wanyan zhehan to decide who Wanyan yinyao''s marriage partner is. When is it her turn to talk?


    Shangguanhong''s eyes fell on Wanyan zhehan''s body. In a moment, he was aware of it. There was a twinkle in his gloomy eyes.


    Does shangguanhong have too little confidence in himself?


    With such a face, I''m afraid Wanyan yinyao won''t look up to him. On the contrary, the ghost king whose face is all burned won''t succeed?


    Or does shangguanhong not have confidence in himself, on the contrary, he doesn''t believe that he can''t manage Wanyan yinyao?


    In order to let shangguanhong down, Wanyan zhehan takes his wine glass and signals shangguanhong''s way to let him down.


    After all, two people are grasshoppers tied to the same rope.

 Chapter 616

    Seeing Wanyan zhehan''s affirmation, shangguanhong was a little relieved. As long as there is no mistake in this matter, he nodded to Wan Yan zhe Han.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Wanyan yinyao, and no one noticed their interaction.


    Murongsheng also holds his chin with one hand and looks at Wanyan yinyao with interest.


    She did not forget that she was stopped by the exotic princess on the way that day.


    At that time, what did the princess seem to say? She wanted to be a ghost princess?


    I don''t know whether it''s just a joke or a real idea.


    However, she is a bit unlucky. In her last life, murongshan ran out to grab Guanhong from her. After all, shangguanhong seems to be a talented person, and she can fully understand it.


    But what about this life?!


    This not only brought out one more Murong Shan to rob Guan Hong, but also the ghost king that people couldn''t avoid.


    Shangguanhong she can understand, but what about the ghost king?!


    One by one is so afraid of death, one by one does not value the appearance of a man?!


    Or, as long as it''s a man who has a little relationship with her, it''s a woman who wants to grab it?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know when he will become a person who touches, who is a sweet cake, and who has a relationship with, and that person will be highly sought after by women.


    The emperor heard Wanyan yinyao suddenly speak, but also some of the noble spirit: "Oh? It seems that the sixth princess has a choice in her heart. I don''t know who she is after? Let me hear it. "


    As for Jinbi''s coming to Dazhou to get married, it would be better for the emperor.


    Recently, a country is eyeing its neighbors. If the two countries unite, they will not let that country act recklessly.


    And the appearance of Wanyan yinyaosheng is not bad. It''s not a crooked melon. No matter who you like, you won''t lose face. What''s more, unlike the women of the Zhou Dynasty, they have a different style.


    If he was a young man in his twenties, he would not hold the Palace Banquet. If he married himself, he would be more happy.


    In the emperor''s opinion, this matter is very good, but the "ghost king" felt a headache.


    Because when the princess spoke, her eyes were burning at him, and it was impossible for him to hold a lucky salute in his heart.


    He didn''t want to pretend to be the master to attend the Palace Banquet when he knew such a thing would happen. It''s better to be free and see what this exotic princess can see about him!


    But it''s too late to say that.


    "Emperor, I will marry him!"


    Wanyan yinyao doesn''t know what a woman''s shyness is. She points to a person and says it in a loud voice.


    All the people followed Wanyan yinyao pointed to the person to see the past, this look is a big surprise, this Wanyan yinyao is not referring to others, refers to the ghost king!


    I didn''t expect


    When can the ghost King become so popular?


    There are so many young men sitting below. Wanyan yinyao doesn''t take a fancy to any of them. She only takes a fancy to the ghost king?!


    On the ghost king of this evil temperament, with a ghost mask, where good?!


    No one can understand, no one wants to understand.


    I''m afraid there is something wrong with the eyes of this exotic princess.

 Chapter 617

    Others were shocked, and the "ghost king" felt a headache in his heart.


    But still sedate as a mountain, it seems that she didn''t hear what Wan Yan yinyao said. Or is it that Wanyan yinyao is not talking about him at all?


    It''s worthy of being the ghost king. It''s so calm!


    People can''t help sighing in their hearts, but who can know that the "ghost king" is in a mess now. His head is so big that he doesn''t know how to go back to his master.


    Come to attend a palace banquet, suddenly there is another woman who hasn''t been through the door. Will the master be angry and kill him?


    In particular, it seems that the master hasn''t caught up with the woman he''s been thinking about up to now. What he said Trouble. It''s too much trouble.


    Ah.


    Originally, he pretended to be the master and came for a walk, so as not to embarrass the emperor. Who can know how this Wanyan yinyao''s vision is so unique, and directly takes a fancy to the master?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this princess of a foreign country not very sober in her mind, and she has a crush on the ghost king


    "This She doesn''t know the ghost King''s face. It''s horrible... "


    "I didn''t expect that one day the ghost king would become a sweet cake..."


    Who can think of that?


    No one can think of it, okay?!


    "But are all the girls in Jinbi country so unpretentious? Who do you want to marry in front of so many people? "


    People attending the Palace Banquet were not only shocked that Wanyan yinyao actually fell in love with the ghost king, but also shocked by Wanyan yinyao''s behavior. In the great Zhou Dynasty, it is not reserved. I have never seen such a bold and unconstrained woman!


    Shangguanhong''s face was dark at the moment, and the storm was brewing in his eyes. Looking at Wanyan, zhehan''s eyes were as if they had been poisoned.


    Is Wanyan zhehan teasing him?!


    Clearly has reached a consensus, the result is to give him such an embarrassing scene!


    Shangguanhong didn''t expect that the agreement would collapse now. Even Wanyan zhehan didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao would not listen to him in the end! As in accordance with their own mind, to choose the object of marriage!


    This makes Wanyan zhehan who looks very gloomy originally, and now his eyes looking at Wanyan yinyao are full of gloomy taste. As if want to look closely around her body, let her feel the cold waves.


    Scared Wanyan yinyao didn''t dare to turn around and look at Wanyan zhehan.


    Her heart is not clear, she is not in accordance with the direction of Wanyan zhehan said, in the end will definitely not let her go!


    However, she has no feeling for Guan Hong. What can she do!


    At the beginning, murongsheng said in front of him that he wanted to be a ghost princess. In fact, there was some curiosity at that time. I wanted to see what kind of reaction murongsheng was.


    As a result, today, when she saw with her own eyes that the ghost king treated murongsheng so thoughtfully, she was simply satisfied, not satisfied!


    She likes such a considerate man!


    Most of the men on their side are like Wanyan zhehan. They have no way for others to intervene in their own decisions. More will not let the woman to intervene, simply arrogant very!


    Although, they will also protect their own women and children, but what does it matter?


    Some of the women in their country are even more capable than men!


    For example, she, her martial arts, her horse riding archery, even a lot of men are not her rivals!


    So, she doesn''t need to be protected. What she needs is a man who can take care of her like the ghost king!

 Chapter 618

    Shangguan Hong as like as two peas in the auction, was never seen as gentle and considerate, but just like what he was like.


    Therefore, she has no interest in this man, and has no great interest in her!


    "Ghost king" if know, can let Wanyan yinyao firm to choose his idea, is his own hand, I''m afraid already don''t know what to say. If the master knows this, I''m afraid he will be punished again.


    Wanyan zhehan suddenly roared. What he said was indeed the words of Jinbi country, which made most of the people present could not understand. But in the eyes of Wanyan yinyao''s anger, even if you don''t understand, you can see clearly.


    Is there a deviation between the two people in their choice of marriage candidates?


    It seems that the prince of Jinbi is not satisfied with the person selected by Wanyan yinyao?


    Hearing Wan Yan zhe Han''s voice, Wan Yan Yin Yao''s body couldn''t help shaking. There was an obvious fear in his eyes. But his face was still stubborn, and he refused to step back.


    After taking a look at Wan Yan zhehan, he immediately moved his eyes away, pursed his lips and responded stubbornly. He just refused to take a look at Wan Yan zhehan. No matter, Wanyan zhehan is about to be blown up by his own behavior.


    Angry, zhehan directly crushed the quilt in his hand and interrupted what she said to the Emperor: "emperor, what yinyao just wanted to choose is not the ghost king, just a mistake."


    "Wrong?"


    The emperor couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes. He laughed and went on along with Wanyan zhehan''s words: "it''s wrong, so who does the sixth Princess like?"


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Wan Yan Yin Yao stares round her eyes: "I''m not wrong! I''m not wrong at all


    "Wanyan yinyao!"


    Wanyan zhehan''s heart was just about to explode. When he spoke again, he had brought a lot of threat. Tightly one night time, Wanyan yinyao become so disobedient?!


    Wanyan yinyao''s scared body was stiff, biting her teeth and looking at the "ghost king", she didn''t give in: "no! I''ve just changed. I''m right. I''m going to choose the ghost king! "


    "Ghost king" is a headache. I want Wanyan zhehan to talk to Wanyan yinyao and pull her away so that she can change her person quickly. What''s the situation of this exotic princess? How can she just bite and not let go?!


    "Ghost king" is not want to say a word, sit quietly in the position above, let them deal with this matter.


    He was afraid that if he had a word, the princess would marry him, which would be troublesome.


    Murong Sheng looks at this scene and turns his eyes. He really can''t figure out where Shangguan Huang is. How can he attract such a charming little girl?


    Besides, is shangguanhong''s skin bad? Don''t you have a high status? At least this face is much more beautiful than shangguanhuang?


    This Wanyan yinyao is a princess, who is married to is still holding high. Only shangguanhuang won''t hold her. Why?


    Besides, Shangguan Hong wants to marry Wanyan yinyao. When she gets married, can''t she be powerful in Rui palace? Why do you take a bad look at the ghost king?

 Chapter 619

    No one can figure out what Wanyan yinyao thinks in her small head.


    The people sitting in the hall couldn''t understand why the idea of the exotic princess was different from theirs?


    Who can''t choose?


    But he chose the ghost king. If he died suddenly on the night of his wedding, would the kingdom of splendor not be able to make trouble for them?


    Can the relationship established by marriage between the two countries be stable?


    Originally, they wanted to rely on marriage to resist the siege of another country, but they didn''t succeed. Instead, they fought first. Isn''t it worth the loss?


    This exotic princess is not only mentally abnormal, but also an undercover sent by the enemy, I''m afraid?!


    Hearing the answer from the princess of a foreign country, a big stone suspended in murongshan''s heart finally came down. Just now, she was always worried. She was afraid that Wanyan yinyao would choose shangguanhong.


    If shangguanhong is chosen, can she be the future imperial concubine?!


    No matter how proud she is, she doesn''t think she can be compared with the princess of a country.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the princess was blind and fell in love with the ghost king. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do.


    It''s just


    The vision slightly looked at the direction of Murong Shan, can''t help but pick eyebrows. Isn''t shangguanhong interested in murongsheng?


    But this Murong Sheng is also the ghost King''s person, even if Shangguan Hong is interested, it can''t be. So can so many women in the capital compete with murongshan?


    No more!


    Even if shangguanhong is not happy, if she can''t run away!


    If this exotic Princess just chose shangguanhong, she not only can''t become shangguanhong''s imperial concubine, but also can''t have any chance!


    I didn''t hear what the princess said. Did she want to choose her son-in-law?!


    This marriage is totally different from choosing a son-in-law!


    As long as he becomes a son-in-law, when shangguanhong wants to carry a concubine and a concubine in the future, he has to get the consent of Wanyan yinyao. If Wanyan yinyao is not happy, other women don''t want to step into ruiwang mansion!


    Her body has already been given out. If she can''t marry shangguanhong in the end, what will she do after that?


    Is it hard to keep yourself company with the green light?!


    As long as she thought of such a result, murongshan could not accept it completely. Her pride did not allow her to accept such a thing!


    Wanyan zhehan stares at Wanyan yinyao. Wanyan yinyao decides not to look at him, and her eyes fall on "ghost king". The "ghost king" has no interest in Wanyan yinyao, but looks at murongsheng.


    At that time, something big happened, which directly made everyone''s eyes look in the direction of murongsheng.


    Originally wanted to see the play, now suddenly became the topic of loyalty, let Murong Sheng frown.


    What are you doing?!


    Can''t you be a little quiet for a while?!


    She just wants to sit in peace, not toss a little thing, can''t make her dream come true?


    Murongsheng turned his eyes and looked at the "ghost king". What''s the matter? The princess has a crush on him. If she wants to marry him, she will solve it by herself. What will she do?!

 Chapter 620

    She is not his princess now. Can''t she make up her mind about her own affairs?!


    "Ghost king" looks at murongsheng. Wanyan yinyao, who has been staring at the ghost king, also sees murongsheng. He is so worried and angry that he jumps: "it''s you! I didn''t tell you at that time that I fell in love with the ghost king. I wanted to be the ghost princess. Don''t you mean not to fight with me? "


    Tut!


    Didn''t expect to have such a place?


    This murongsheng also said not to dispute? I''m afraid people have been thinking about how to get rid of people for a long time?! As a result, Wanyan yinyao jumped out by herself. Of course, she ran as far as she could.


    After all, there are not many people with eye problems and brain problems. It''s not easy to run into one. Can''t you just let it go?


    Who is the eldest girl who would like to die on the night of her wedding?


    Murongshan has no expression on her face, but she smiles coldly in her heart. Sure enough, no matter where murongsheng goes, he is a troublemaker. He can stir up anything.


    Now she wants to see what murongsheng will do!


    Didn''t you still hold the flag of the ghost king before? It was very ostentatious? Without the big tree of the ghost king, how can murongsheng be arrogant!


    Hearing what Wanyan yinyao said, murongsheng really wants to nod and let shangguanhuang out.


    But shangguanhong''s eyes were staring at her, and she couldn''t light her head at all. Moreover, the emperor is still sitting on it. She can''t say that she is a common person and dislikes a prince.


    If you say that, no matter how bad it is for the ghost king, you will certainly be hated if you say it in front of other people''s parents.


    Murongsheng turned his eyes and decided that it was safest not to say a word.


    Anyway, she''s not alone here. What does she want to say?


    is this king who has the final say in the king''s desire to marry or who he wants to marry?


    Murongsheng closed his mouth tightly, didn''t say a word, and then looked in the direction of the emperor.


    The emperor''s face also had some embarrassment. After thinking for a while, he said, "sixth princess, no matter who you like, I am very happy. But the ghost King''s words... " The emperor really can''t say it. He has no way to take the ghost king himself.


    What does the ghost king want to do? He can''t stop him.


    So it''s not Wanyan yinyao who can marry if she wants to. It depends on the will of the ghost king.


    Even if they are married, it is uncertain whether they will survive on the night of their wedding. At that time, the ally will not get involved, but will offend a large number of people. This will be


    So before things happen, we should make it clear. Otherwise, when it happens, it''s too late.


    He said that when it really happens, there will be words. Wanyan yinyao insists on marrying. What does it have to do with them?


    "Let''s not say anything else, but I have one thing to tell you. My son has been an ominous man since he was a child. People who marry him will die on the night of their wedding, without exception. "


    The emperor felt that he had said so. Is Wanyan yinyao afraid?


    Who is not afraid of death?


    But this also shocked everyone. In the previous biography, the ghost king was an ominous person. It was said by himself in private. Who dares to say it in public?


    As a result, today, in order to scare Wanyan yinyao back, the emperor admitted in public. This


    After the selection of the throne, the ghost king is not to be discounted?

 Chapter 621

    I know that half of what the emperor said is true, and half wants to persuade Wanyan yinyao back.


    But in murongsheng''s ears, it was a bit uncomfortable and very uncomfortable.


    He looked at shangguanhuang and frowned. It''s not bad to be told. But today, it''s hard for shangguanhuang to let the emperor speak out in front of so many people.


    However, murongsheng sympathizes with shangguanhuang and loves himself even more!


    Know to marry ghost king in the wedding night will die suddenly, that still rush to give her marriage, this is want to let her go to die?!


    Originally, Murong Cheng''s face was nothing. Anyway, Murong Sheng was not his daughter. It had nothing to do with him whether he died or not. But when other people''s schadenfreude eyes fall on him, let him some uncomfortable.


    It seems that the Rongguo government specially sent out a young lady to consolidate her position.


    The emperor naturally felt the bad atmosphere below, but he didn''t care. The present Rongguo government is just an empty shell. As the emperor, he has no idea and has to consider their face.


    Who could have thought that Wanyan yinyao was not scared away at all, but was full of fighting spirit: "my princess thinks that there are exceptions to everything. So Princess Ben is the exception


    This, murongsheng in looking at Wanyan yinyao''s eyes, are mixed with some inexplicable taste.


    A person has self-confidence, that is a good thing, but to grasp the discretion.


    If this self-confidence is too great, it is either self-confidence or conceit.


    It seems that this exotic princess is full of self-confidence in her own country. Even the devil Mao dares to touch her.


    "Wanyan yinyao, you are saying a word to me, try it!" Wanyan zhehan looks at such a disobedient Wanyan yinyao, and his patience is limited!


    "Try what?" Wanyan yinyao said with her neck, "I just don''t feel it when I see Rui Wang Shizi. Why must I choose him?"?! I want to choose the ghost king, can''t I?! If you have a crush on Prince Rui, you will marry yourself! Anyway, I have a crush on the ghost king, so I will choose the ghost king! "


    Being made by Wanyan zhehan, Wanyan yinyao was in no good mood at all, and said in a bad tone: "anyway, you said that, let the princess choose at will. Now the princess has been chosen. What''s the problem? "


    It''s no problem, but


    No matter who Wanyan yinyao marries, even if she marries with the great Zhou Dynasty, the power behind it will change with whom she marries. At that time, this man''s influence in the great Zhou Dynasty will certainly rise to a higher level.


    No wonder


    No wonder shangguanhong spent so much money on Wanyan yinyao''s Pipa yesterday. Then he reached a consensus with Wanyan zhehan that he thought he would be the ultimate winner in life.


    As a result, who would have thought that Wanyan yinyao would play such a hand?


    It''s a pity that we lost a million gold cars in vain and got nothing in the end.


    Shangguanhong tried to control the expression on his face, trying not to show any emotion. But it can''t show that his heart is not angry!


    A glass of wine to drink down the stomach, not only did not press down the anger in the heart, but let his mood rolling, more angry.


    He was fooled!

 Chapter 622

    Wanyan zhehan stares at Wanyan yinyao, cold to gloomy mouth: "are you sure, you choose?"


    "Yes! I''ve chosen it! "


    Even in the face of Wanyan zhehan''s anger, Wanyan yinyao did not flinch. This is related to her future life. How can she shrink back so easily?


    What''s more, when she comes to Dazhou this time, she won''t go back with Wanyan zhehan, so there''s nothing to be afraid of!


    "Very good," Wan Yan zhehan stared at Wan Yan yinyao coldly for a while, slapped him on the table, "in that case, let Prince Ben see if he has the qualification!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Shangguan Hong looked up at Wanyan yinyao and Wanyan zhehan with a slightly gloomy look. They were a bit murderous.


    He was teased by such two foreigners, which made people feel very uncomfortable!


    If there were not so many people sitting now, shangguanhong would have a good chat with Wanyan zhehan. The alliance is so unstable, how can he believe what they say!


    Wanyan zhehan looked at shangguanhong and frowned slightly.


    Before that, shangguanhong was a good partner for him. Because the ghost king doesn''t have absolute confidence to be able to grasp it, so it''s better to cooperate with Guan Hong to make people feel more stable.


    It''s just


    The current situation seems to have brought about a crisis in their alliance


    "Brother?" Wanyan yinyao''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Wanyan zhehan could be so easily convinced, "do you agree?"


    No worries, let Wanyan yinyao heart relaxed a big tone, for a time the expression on the face is also good-looking a bit.


    Wanyan zhehan seems to agree, but looking at Wanyan yinyao''s eyes is still a bit cold: "you like him, even if you disobey my orders, I can only follow your heart. But


    His eyes were fixed on the "ghost king", and there was some deep meaning in his eyes: "if he can''t achieve my goal, no matter what you say, I won''t let you be with him."


    Wanyan yinyao frowned. Unexpectedly, there was such a move in his hand.


    But if she didn''t agree, her affairs would be completely hopeless. She didn''t think she could break Yan zhehan''s thigh. But if you agree Who knows what he will come up with and let people do it!


    Isn''t she supposed to choose the marriage partner?


    So what''s wrong with her choosing what she likes?


    Now that she''s chosen, what kind of tests will come out? What kind of tests are there?!


    Wanyan yinyao''s heart is very dissatisfied with Wanyan zhehan''s decision, but she also knows that this is the only way for her to succeed!


    This is also the only condition for Wanyan zhehan to give in.


    Therefore, in order to realize their wishes, they can only agree to this request.


    "OK, no problem!" Wanyan yinyao wants to know what''s going on and nods heavily, "as long as he can achieve the goal you set, can you let me marry him?"


    "Yes," Wanyan zhehan nodded darkly, "as long as he can meet my requirements, I will agree!"

 Chapter 623

    Listening to the two brothers and sisters talking as if no one else, murongsheng didn''t feel much, but felt very funny and interesting.


    Is it funny that these two people sing in unison?


    It''s obviously three people''s business, but what they do is decided directly by these two people. Don''t you think about other people''s feelings?


    Oh, no, to be exact, it should belong to four people?


    This Wanyan yinyao wants to marry shangguanhuang. Do you have to ask her about her?


    Did shangguanhuang say that he would marry wanyanyinyao to the palace? If not, have you ever asked the other party''s opinions about the goals and tests of laoshizi?


    As a result, they don''t say anything and ask nothing. These two people just give everything in unison. Isn''t that funny?


    Shangguanhuang has not said a word, not a word, until now!


    Don''t ask, shangguanhuang need to get his approval, need this marriage?


    It''s so funny!


    Murongsheng is too lazy to put his eyes on the brother and sister again. He looks in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    He saw shangguanhuang didn''t give his eyes to those two people, as if what they said had nothing to do with her. What makes Wanyan yinyao feel angry most is that the man actually closed his eyes!


    Angry, Wanyan yinyao is very angry. Originally, she has already discussed with Wanyan zhehan, and is preparing to talk to "ghost king" happily. As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he saw that the "ghost king" was indifferent, and immediately became angry.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Wuyu didn''t expect such a thing to happen at the Palace Banquet?


    He didn''t know what to do next, so he closed his eyes and pretended he didn''t hear anything.


    His master''s reputation outside is so bad. He can still miss a foreign princess. His master has too many peach blossoms.


    "Shangguanhuang!"


    As a princess of Jinbi Kingdom, Wanyan yinyao naturally has her own temperament. I''m afraid she is no less than the fifth princess. Suddenly dissatisfied with the loud cry: "we are discussing your things, how can you close your eyes! Open your eyes quickly, hurry up


    This arrogant and domineering appearance is even more powerful than the fifth princess. At least the fifth princess was scared and trembled when she saw the "ghost king". She never dared to speak to the ghost king in such a tone.


    However, listening to Wanyan yinyao directly calling shangguanhuang''s name, people were not only frightened, but also disgusted.


    There is no etiquette at all. When two people don''t know each other, they call their names directly. They don''t understand the rules and have no education.


    But Wanyan yinyao couldn''t manage so much. Looking at the "ghost king", she didn''t want to pay attention to her and didn''t give up. She kept calling shangguanhuang''s name and heard that the ears of the people around her grew cocoons.


    Similarly, Wuyu thinks that his temper is in Wuzi, which is better and more patient. But even he, now is called by this woman''s head big, in the heart of patience is also gradually wear away clean.


    Where does this woman come from? How can she be so difficult?


    If unmarried men and unmarried women call people''s names in public, don''t they know their shame?

 Chapter 624

    Seeing that he called so many voices in succession, the "ghost king" didn''t want to take care of her. Suddenly, he became more angry and complained directly to the Emperor: "emperor! Isn''t the Palace Banquet you held today for my marriage? "


    "In this case, don''t all the men sitting here come here and let me choose them?"?! Now that the princess has chosen him, why should he ignore the princess? "


    This makes Wanyan yinyao feel that the Zhou Dynasty is teasing her!


    She has chosen all the people, but it turns out to be so ugly!


    Wanyan yinyao''s arrogance also made the emperor''s heart ache.


    If the noisy people were replaced by five princesses, the emperor would have already sent people to drive them out of the hall. But it happened that it was not the fifth princess who made trouble, but the sixth Princess of Jinbi country.


    In order to be able to successfully complete the marriage and reach the alliance, the emperor''s heart, even if it is angry, at this time also endured.


    But who is not the best choice for the princess?


    I have to choose shangguanhuang!


    His son, even as a Lao Tzu, can''t figure out what his son thinks in his heart, nor dare he do anything to his son. What''s more, he didn''t ask him to do anything.


    In other words, as a Lao Tzu, he has some inexplicable fear for his son.


    And the outstanding young people who can come to the Palace Banquet want to win Wanyan yinyao''s favor, hoping to give it to the wedding hall. Even shangguanhong, who disobeyed his orders and wanted to marry the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion, secretly colluded with Wanyan zhehan for the sake of Wanyan yinyao''s power?


    However, there seems to be some mistakes in this process, which makes their alliance not particularly strong.


    Who can know that Wanyan yinyao''s taste will be so different?


    Handsome childe brother looks down on shangguanhuang, but he is afraid of shangguanhuang?


    The Emperor didn''t know what to do for a moment. Looking at the "ghost king" who obviously didn''t pay attention to Wanyan yinyao, he couldn''t take the initiative to say: "emperor."


    Wuyu sighed in his heart. The emperor opened his mouth. I''m afraid it''s difficult to continue pretending that he doesn''t know anything. I had to open my eyes and look at the emperor coldly.


    This does not have the slightest temperature in the eyes, the same also let the emperor''s heart thump.


    It seems that his son really hates Wanyan yinyao.


    But things have come to this point. If we don''t find a solution, I''m afraid Wanyan yinyao can''t let it go.


    "Or Huang''er, would you like to have a try? " The emperor talked to the "ghost king" in a somewhat deliberative tone.


    Give it a try and it will make a big difference.


    However, Wanyan zhehan would not agree with Wanyan yinyao to marry him. At that time, even if Wanyan yinyao wants to stare at shangguanhuang, there is no way.


    But this will be a heavy loss, the price paid is not necessarily able to bear the ghost king.


    After all, in the great Zhou Dynasty, the reputation was so fierce that in the end, it couldn''t compare with people from other countries. It''s a shame to spread it.

 Chapter 625

    Moreover, if we do it according to the master''s will, we will not cooperate honestly.


    Maybe, just stand up and go?


    Therefore, the emperor''s tone of discussion, no worry, no idea to cooperate with people.


    Lose, lose is not his people, but the master''s!


    But I won The master will not let him go!


    "Ghost king" cold mouth, sneer, tone inside with a lot of irony: "when did the king agree?"


    All of a sudden, Wanyan yinyao''s curtain couldn''t be hung. Her eyes were staring at shangguanhuang, and her heart suddenly became angry. She is now looking at the clear, this man did not mean a bit to her!


    More of no any idea, want to marry her back!


    But what can that do!


    The purpose of this Palace Banquet is to let her choose her husband! Since this ghost king came here, then she chose him, he can''t refuse!


    Anyway, she has made it clear that she just has a crush on this man and is not willing to give up anyway!


    On their side, if a woman takes a fancy to a man, there are so many rules of the Zhou Dynasty. They like to chase boldly, and if they catch up, they will earn money by themselves! If you don''t chase, how can you know if you will succeed?!


    Even now the ghost king doesn''t seem to be interested in her at all. Wanyan yinyao is angry, but she is full of confidence in her appearance. Don''t think, if you want to try to please a person, will produce failure.


    She''ll be crazy about that man!


    Of course, if there is a man who doesn''t want her to choose the one she likes, she will feel very angry.


    For example, Wanyan zhehan is very willing to tear down the stage now: "since the ghost king doesn''t want to, then yinyao, don''t play small temperament, choose a new one."


    However, once these words were said, the outstanding young people of the Zhou Dynasty felt a little uncomfortable.


    Did the people of Jinbi take the people of Zhou Dynasty as goods?!


    If you can''t do this, you can choose another one.


    How can you say something like that?!


    "No! I want him, I want him The more difficult it is to get hands, the more excited she will feel.


    It doesn''t matter. Only in this way can it be difficult and she will be enthusiastic! If this man directly agreed at the beginning, she might not be happy!


    She likes to make everything impossible possible!


    Now do not want to marry, in the end she will let people cry and shout to marry her back!


    Wanyan yinyao is full of fighting spirit. She claps her hand and laughs arrogantly, saying arrogant words: "shangguanhuang, do you disagree or dare not? Are you afraid of losing and losing your face


    Suddenly, "ghost king"''s eyes darkened a bit.


    However, Wanyan yinyao didn''t seem to find out. She continued to say, "I didn''t expect that all the men in the Zhou Dynasty were counsellors. You don''t even have the guts to compete with us, and you want to join us? How funny


    Wanyan yinyao said these words to stimulate shangguanhuang.


    But I forget that the place I am standing now is the land of the great Zhou Dynasty. In the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty, it is said that the people of the great Zhou Dynasty are all counsellors, and no one can bear it.

 Chapter 626

    The emperor''s face also immediately sank down, looking at Wanyan yinyao coldly warning: "six princesses, be careful."


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t feel that she had said anything wrong. She rolled her eyes and continued to sneer: "be careful? Why should I be cautious? I don''t think I''ve said anything wrong. If you don''t admit it, you''ll stand up and have a competition! "


    With an ironic smile, he looked at the "ghost king": "if you don''t come out to compete, then you don''t dare, you are a counsellor, you don''t deserve me Wanyan yinyao! The people of our country are not like you! "


    The naked disdain in the eyes made the "ghost king" twist his brows.


    This woman is a real brain problem!


    Murongsheng holds his chin and looks at the "ghost king". This Wanyan yinyao has a little bit of cleverness. She knows how to use the method of encouragement now. However, it seems that the use of less skilled, so that children can see the flaws.


    However, this Wanyan yinyao chose the right time and place. Otherwise, in peacetime, let Wanyan yinyao talk. Shangguanhuang should not try or not. Anyway, Wanyan yinyao is talking about people from Jinbi kingdom.


    He''s not from Kimberley, is he?


    But now, in the palace, the solution is still the alliance between the two countries. If shangguanhuang doesn''t accept it, it''s not just his face, even the great Zhou Dynasty will be looked down upon.


    Therefore, it is necessary to see Guan Huang''s own solution.


    Anyway, losing is a matter of losing face. If you win, you will marry Wanyan yinyao, a foreign princess. It''s a good marriage for a beautiful family.


    What''s more, the power behind Wanyan yinyao should not be underestimated.


    In any case, shangguanhuang will not suffer.


    In any case, this Wanyan yinyao is not at a loss. What cheap are Wanyan yinyao to occupy, but also smart enough.


    Murongsheng yawned lazily and didn''t want to get involved in this. However, the more she doesn''t want to participate, the more people don''t want to let her in and want to pull her in


    "Ghost king" is not interested at all, can be involved in this matter.


    In the face of Wanyan yinyao''s question, she is extremely indifferent: "your method of arousing the generals is of no use to me. I don''t want to marry you."


    Wanyan yinyao is gnashing her teeth. How can shangguanhuang not get oil and salt! Can''t you just follow what she said? Anyway, she is still a little girl!


    "The emperor!" The emperor also has some headache, "otherwise you try first."


    This Wanyan yinyao is more willful than the fifth princess, and now there is no one who can hold Wanyan yinyao. Didn''t you see that just now? After that, Yan zhehan couldn''t hold down the sixth princess at all.


    "Ghost king" sneered: "if you want to let me do it, I''m afraid she''s not qualified. But she can take the place of Wang


    Following the eyes of the "ghost king", everyone saw Murong Sheng sitting on one side watching the play. Suddenly shocked, this murongsheng can also have such a great ability?


    Can you take the place of ghost king to participate in this contest?

 Chapter 627

    I just threw a piece of fruit into my mouth, but before I could swallow it into my stomach, I saw that everyone''s eyes fell on her again. Suddenly Leng for a while, toward the originator looked in the past.


    What does shangguanhuang mean? Does it have a relationship with her?!


    Wanyan yinyao is also suddenly a Leng, then roared loudly: "what do you mean! Why should she come? It''s not her that the princess wants to marry, it''s you! "


    Had it not been for the estimation of the master''s image, Wuyu would have bullied Wanyan yinyao and restrained her throat.


    Are you bothered?!


    A woman yells in front of so many people. She really doesn''t understand the etiquette at all!


    "Ghost king" seems not to hear Wanyan yinyao dissatisfaction, cold mouth: "she lost, the king will marry you."


    This big hat makes murongsheng not interested in eating any more.


    What does shangguanhuang mean? Why should she replace him? Can she be involved in this matter? It doesn''t matter! She just wants to eat quietly!


    In fact, Wuyu couldn''t think of any solution in his heart. Seeing murongsheng sitting in front of him, he thought of it in a flash.


    Otherwise, if he wins and marries Wanyan yinyao, the master is afraid that he will be skinned. But if he loses, it will ruin his master''s reputation. As a subordinate, how can you destroy the master''s reputation?


    So there''s no way, this thing can only push murongsheng out.


    Who makes murongsheng the one the master likes in his heart? At that time, no matter what happens, the master will not be willing to scold murongsheng. He has nothing to do. Isn''t he happy?


    What''s more, this Murong Sheng is to pierce the sky, but also has the master this tall man to support it.


    If it were him It''s nice to have a master behind me, but It''s estimated that the master didn''t support him, but directly killed him, let him stand there and support the sky


    Therefore, let murongsheng appear, is absolutely the best way, there is no one.


    Wanyan yinyao listens to what the "ghost king" says, and always feels that there is something wrong. What she wants is shangguanhuang. Why did he push such a woman out?


    In the heart tangled very much, do not know should agree, still do not agree, insist to let Shangguan Huangzhen come out.


    At this time


    "Ghost king" directly uses the method that Wanyan yinyao used just now, and says: "are you afraid? If you''re afraid, you''re going to have to re select people. "


    Who is willing to marry such a woman who is more unruly than the fifth princess!


    "I''m not afraid!" By such a stimulation, Wanyan yinyao immediately opened her mouth and did not tangle, "compared with this woman, right? Good! That''s what you said. If she loses, you''ll marry me! "


    "Well." "Ghost king" coldly answered.


    Murong Sheng lowered his face, looked at the two people who were talking, and asked her to compare. Did she ask her opinion in person? Did she agree to it?


    Since I didn''t promise, I decided to replace her directly, "ghost king" you are very powerful!


    Murongsheng''s cold eyes fell on the "ghost king", which immediately made the "ghost king" feel a sense of crisis.


    After all, did he just offend the person the master likes?


    It''s terrible In the future, I''m afraid I''ll be worn by the people I like, instead of being worn by the maste

 Chapter 628

    Didn''t you come to a Palace Banquet instead of the master?


    How could his life be so miserable?


    I knew that I didn''t even pretend to be the master!


    Murong Cheng can''t sit still any more. It''s not something that makes Murong Sheng lose face alone, but something that makes the whole week lose face!


    "Ghost king, Sheng girl, she can''t bear such a heavy responsibility. Ghost king, you''d better choose someone else."


    Murongsheng, a dead girl, has no talent, martial arts or culture. What skills can she have? Isn''t it shameful to take part in any competition?


    Murongsheng is exactly what kind of person, murongcheng this period of time is also clear. If we lose people, the whole Rongguo government will lose people together!


    What happened a while ago, the reputation of the Rongguo government has not been cleaned up. My angry mother is sick in bed. Now if he does something more, will he have the face to hang out in the capital in the future?!


    "Yes, it should be changed."


    "I think so."


    If you lose, you will completely export the face of Da Zhou. If this wins Murongsheng this small arm crus, with what to win?


    It''s too hasty to let such a little girl in!


    The emperor''s heart is also some dissatisfaction, but also dare not open mouth easily point out. If this is said, the son will be angry, and directly walk away, the scene will be more difficult to control.


    Have come to this step, even if Murong Sheng''s heart is very unhappy, Wuyu also can''t take into account.


    He said to murongsheng: "you, go."


    I hope that in the end, the master''s sweetheart will not hate him.


    Murongsheng heard this tone, he would like to jump up and take off the ghost mask of "ghost king" and scratch it with his paw.


    Go, go, go what?!


    "Ghost king, do you mean to humiliate our kingdom of Jinbi by letting such a weak woman take part?" Wan Yan zhe Han''s cold mouth.


    Win, also have no face to say.


    Can lose, more have no face to say!


    I didn''t expect that the "ghost king" was really an insidious person, and even gave them a trick!


    Although Wanyan zhehan didn''t feel that murongsheng could win the people of Jinbi country. I just can''t stand shangguanhuang''s way of doing this. I think he is humiliating them!


    Murongsheng agreed with Wanyan zhehan very much. Shangguanhuang was very insidious. Can''t you be sure that the people who look at Jinbi are not happy with her, and then send her out to replace the cylinder?


    If these two people fight, they should forget her, right?


    "Ghost king" did not take Wan Yan zhehan''s anger to heart at all: "how? If you are allowed to humiliate your king, then you will not be able to humiliate your kingdom in return? "


    In order to get married in Dazhou, you have to pretend that you have a lot of backbone, and let all the outstanding young people of Dazhou stand up and let them choose?


    How about Chinese cabbage?


    According to their investigation, it''s Jinbi who needs help from Dazhou, not Dazhou who needs help from Jinbi.


    When you ask for help, you have to show that Laozi is the first in the world. Who can you show me?


    Don''t say the master doesn''t eat such a set, even he Wuyu won''t eat such a set!

 Chapter 629

    Even if you want to get married, it depends on the meaning of Da Zhou. When is it the turn of the sixth Princess of Jinbi kingdom to choose the outstanding people of Dazhou so arrogantly?


    It seems that you are going to marry someone. First, consider whether you have this weight.


    Choose the son-in-law?


    It''s really funny. The princess of Jinbi Kingdom ran to Dazhou''s territory to choose her son-in-law. Who gave her the courage? Or do the brothers and sisters think that Jinbi is much stronger than Dazhou?


    Even if that country is really eyeing the surrounding countries, then the first country to be hit is splendor. Who made kingbi the closest country to that one?


    Since we are going to die, we are also going to die in front of Da Zhou. What can we be proud of?


    As soon as the words of "ghost king" came out, many people in Dazhou nodded. That''s true. It''s Jinbi who came to Dazhou to get married. It''s not Dazhou who led the princess to Jinbi.


    For a week, I didn''t understand the rules. I didn''t have any sincerity. What do I want to do?


    The emperor has been very face, the prince, the prince and the unmarried childe are called to the Palace Banquet, let Wanyan yinyao to choose. As a result, now, it''s not for marriage, but for revenge!


    Let the ghost King accept their competition. I really don''t understand any rules!


    "Ghost king" said that Wanyan zhehan''s face was more ugly. He took a cold look at Wanyan yinyao, which made Wanyan yinyao shrink her neck and didn''t speak.


    Although the "ghost king" is right, the emperor really can''t understand why he has confidence in such a little girl and can win the people of Jinbi kingdom?


    However, this person has been selected, according to Shangguan Huang''s character, it is estimated that it will not change.


    The emperor could only sigh: "murongsheng, if this thing wins, I will be rewarded heavily."


    It seems that the emperor doesn''t want the ghost king to marry the Wanyan yinyao.


    After hearing this, Wan Yan yinyao still wants to stand up and speak. After being stared at by Wan Yan zhehan, she dare not speak any more.


    Now the emperor opened his mouth. Murongsheng was completely out of the possibility of refutation. He took a cold look at the "ghost king": "say it, what is it to be compared with?" He came out of his position and stood in the middle of the hall.


    Wanyan zhehan''s gloomy eyes looked at murongsheng: "I have courage, but why are the women in Dazhou so delicate? They are not like the women in Jinbi country, who can fight against the enemy."


    Shangguanhuang humiliated the kingdom of Jinbi. Does the kingdom of Jinbi have to get a hand?


    Originally, I thought that the person who became the prince would be more sober than Wanyan yinyao, but I didn''t expect to be so proud in other people''s territory. Are you not afraid of being beaten severely by someone with a sack on the night road?


    Murongsheng didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but now he was even more upset when he heard people''s strange voice: "if you want to compare, how can a big man talk so much nonsense?"


    She looks like a woman, not a man at all.


    Hearing this, Wanyan yinyao''s face was a bit surprised. Is there something wrong with murongsheng? Her brother is famous for speaking less. How can murongsheng say that her brother talks more?!


    What a rush to die!

 Chapter 630

    "I hope you can be as arrogant as you are now."


    Wanyan yinyao snorted coldly, clapped her hands and called someone.


    After a while, I saw a tall man coming in from the outside. This burly figure, just like a mountain, appears under people''s eyes.


    This


    In Dazhou, it''s hard to find someone who is as tall and strong as this one!


    I''m afraid this murongsheng will suffer.


    Murongsheng turned his head and looked up at the man who came in. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Wanyan yinyao looked very happy and said with pride: "this is the first warrior of our country! If you can beat him, you win! "


    That''s what I said, but my eyes are full of irony. She doesn''t think murongsheng is such a fragile person, who can beat the warriors of Jinbi country!


    When he saw the appearance of people, it was too late for Wanyan zhehan to stop him. He didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao would send him out!


    With each step, people feel the ground shaking. After walking in front of murongsheng, it makes people feel the difference between the two. It''s just This Murong Sheng stands also just to this person''s waist!


    "The first warrior of Jinbi country, louli, meet your majesty!"


    Grand momentum, a voice down, people''s ears are listening to some of the muddle.


    The emperor is also a person who has seen the world. He didn''t stay for a long time: "flat body..."


    This bear back, murongsheng that small arm calf, can win?


    Seeing that all the people in Dazhou were shocked by Lou Li''s appearance, Wanyan yinyao was very happy and proud: "see, this is the warrior of our Jinbi country! You''re looking at you... "


    If he didn''t speak, murongsheng could clearly feel the irony inside.


    This makes murongsheng''s face heavy. It''s hard to be ridiculed in public.


    Lou Li looked down at murongsheng, who was standing beside him. His eyes were also full of contempt, and he said in a loud voice, "is that you who came to compete with me? Just like you, if you want to compete with me, I can kill you ten with one blow! It''s better to change the person. I don''t like this person! "


    No one will be uncomfortable with Lou Li''s taunt, because they really see such a big gap. This It''s not a grade at all!


    Just listen to this sound, it''s enough to make people feel terrible and amazing.


    "But it doesn''t make any difference for another person," Lou Li said with no brain. "Anyway, I can kill you with one blow. You are big Zhou people, and the results are the same!"


    If Lou Li just teases Murong Sheng, he won''t make others feel anything in his heart.


    But Lou Li not only mocked Murong Sheng, but also mocked the whole people of Da Zhou, saying that he could kill ten people with one blow. Isn''t that mocking them that Da Zhou people are very weak?!


    Why are the people of Jinbi country so arrogant!


    Even if it''s impossible, they are looking forward to murongsheng''s turning the tide and bringing down the arrogant warrior of Jinbi country!

 Chapter 631

    Murongsheng almost choked when he saw the person coming.


    How can she fight such a strong man?


    She has just learned martial arts from the man in red. She has no internal power. Isn''t that why she should die?! If you have a little internal power on yourself, you will surely be able to get this person down.


    But now


    Murong Sheng is now directly Shangguan Huang to hate, no matter now this is true or false, but she can confirm very much, this man wants to let her die!


    Where on earth did she offend this person and set her up again and again!


    When I think of it, murongsheng''s heart is a burst of anger, and his eyes are looking at the "ghost king" with pity, hoping to kill him with his eyes!


    On murongsheng''s eyes, Wuyu''s heart is also suddenly a click.


    After all, he is not helping the master now, but completely tripping him on the way to pursue a girl!


    He didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao was so vicious and found such a person.


    This thing Murong Sheng really has an accident


    After that, why didn''t he think about it!


    Even if he has a problem, murongsheng can''t do anything!


    Wuyu some can''t sit, this is related to the master''s whole life, can''t be so hasty, just want to go out.


    Who knows early does not speak late does not speak the emperor, at this time suddenly spoke: "six princesses prepare how to compare?"


    As soon as he said this, Wuyu couldn''t change people.


    At the moment, the emperor''s heart is also very helpless. If murongsheng loses to such a person, Dazhou''s face may still be able to keep. But if you change the other person, change the person who can represent the force of Da Zhou, if you lose, Da Zhou''s face is completely trampled on the ground.


    But if murongsheng comes on, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, murongsheng is the first player, while Jinbi is the last. If he loses, it can only be said that Jinbi bullies people and can save Dazhou''s face.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    Fortunately, I didn''t refute shangguanhuang''s words just now. Otherwise, I really can''t get down now.


    For the first time, the emperor felt that shangguanhuang was so intimate.


    Wanyan zhehan''s face is so gloomy that he can''t be any more gloomy. Originally, he just wanted to be perfunctory and casually find a person to let murongsheng win the contest. Can also cut off, Wanyan yinyao married shangguanhuang mind.


    But who knows, this Wanyan yinyao secretly called Lou Li out!


    Is there anything else to see?


    Lou Li is sure to win!


    Wanyan yinyao has destroyed his overall plan more than once! Let Wanyan zhehan want to directly bind Wanyan yinyao and throw it to ruiwang mansion!


    Wanyan zhehan''s anger is about to explode, but Wanyan yinyao is very happy, because she knows she is going to win!


    "There''s nothing to say. As long as this woman can win Lou Li, she will win! This princess will not continue to insist, this princess''s idea


    Murongsheng wants to win?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Louli has never lost. She doesn''t think murongsheng can win louli!

 Chapter 632

    Although shangguanhuang didn''t play in person, she was displeased by such a fragile woman. It''s uncomfortable to think that you''re being looked down upon.


    But as long as you can win, it doesn''t matter what the process is, what matters is the result!


    With such a waste, it is absolutely impossible to win Lou Li!


    So, no matter how toss, this victory belongs to her, shangguanhuang no matter how to finally can marry her into the house!


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s face to Shangguan Huangshi, Shangguan Hong''s heart is full of grievances.


    Where on earth can''t he compare with shangguanhuang?!


    Shangguanhuang, the ominous man, can''t be compared with him?!


    Clearly has reached an agreement, the result is such a thing, this let his face should be put in where!


    Shangguanhong is angry. Wanyan zhehan is just as angry as Wanyan yinyao. The fire in my heart is burning, and my eyes are twining around Wanyan yinyao like a poisonous snake.


    Since he had decided to join hands with Guan Hong at that time, he would not turn back.


    Ming Ming said yes to Wanyan yinyao the moment before, but Wanyan yinyao changed her mind the next moment! This is what Wanyan zhehan did not expect!


    What''s more, this matter has not been settled with one hammer. There is always a ray of life. But how could shangguanhong be so impetuous? Are you so afraid that you can''t win shangguanhuang?


    Louli hears Wanyan yinyao''s words and answers in a loud voice. Then he looks down at murongsheng. Inside the eyes is obviously despised taste, see murongsheng heart very angry.


    "I didn''t expect that all the men in this big week were so timid that it''s no shame to let a woman stand up and die?" After taunting Da Zhou, Lou Li looks at murongsheng contemptuously, "woman, do you feel scared now? Believe it or not, I can crush you in front of me with one finger? It''s still time to surrender. "


    I don''t know if Lou Li''s brain is made of shit. He has mocked Da Zhou for several times. Don''t you know that what he stands under his feet is Da Zhou''s land?


    If the person in power is a little more rigid, he will not make an alliance with Sprite. Just a few people from Jinbi country can walk out of Dazhou''s border safely?


    At least, a lot of wage earners can''t help but want to stand up when they hear such humiliation, but they are also stopped by the people sitting beside them.


    The emperor''s mind is how to think, when so many years of officials is naturally speculation clear. Some people really think the same as the emperor. This will not make Dazhou lose face.


    Otherwise, if the emperor had other ideas, the general would not be so stable and motionless.


    Murong Cheng pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Anyway, she''s not her own daughter. She''ll die when she dies. Besides, what happened last night made him deeply afraid of his niece. If he died in this scene, it would help him solve a big problem.


    If Murong Chengdu, as a pro uncle, doesn''t stand in the way, then other people have no obligation to stand out.


    After all, the power of louli can be seen clearly. No one is sure that he can win this warrior!

 Chapter 633

    Murongsheng''s mind is clear about what these people think.


    In everyone''s eyes, she is now a wretch, but a person who is about to die.


    Life is really bad.


    I thought I could live a few days until the night of marriage. As a result, something went wrong today. Maybe I will die soon.


    "I don''t agree."


    In order to prevent being crushed to death by the master in the future, I hastened to open my mouth.


    "I don''t agree with him either!" Wanyan zhehan stares at Wanyan yinyao and then opens his mouth.


    This woman, no matter what, won''t win Lou Li! Then, his agreement with shangguanhong will be torn up! Shangguanhuang is not the one he can control!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. When he pushed her out before, how could he agree. Now it''s time to go back? Do you think she''s going to lead this?


    "Nonsense!"


    The emperor would never go back on his promise. He said, "since I have already agreed, how can I go back on my promise?"


    Now that there is no room to deal with things, we can only rely on ourselves At least, she would never allow herself to die in this scene!


    Murongsheng looked up at Lou Li with a contemptuous smile: "you say you can crush me with one finger? And say you''ve never failed? That''s because you didn''t meet me! "


    "You only rely on your own brute force. Can you still be called the first warrior in kingbi? Then the requirements of your country are really too low. Can I also be called a warrior if I bring an ox to your kingdom of Jinbi


    Fogwort.


    How does murongsheng think? It''s at this juncture. How can he provoke the other party? Don''t you fear that you don''t die thoroughly?!


    Murongshan doesn''t like murongsheng in her heart. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see any good results from murongsheng. Now I see murongsheng is suicidal, and I almost want to laugh!


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng was still so stupid. He was so stupid that he wanted to die!


    Where Lou Li goes in Jinbi country, isn''t it all highly praised by people?


    As a result, when he came to Dazhou, which he despised, he was ridiculed by a thin woman of Dazhou, and immediately became angry: "damned woman, you actually compare me with a beast, do you despise me?"


    Murongsheng chuckled: "I don''t look down on you. I don''t pay attention to you at all."


    This made Lou Li even more angry: "I''m the first warrior of Jinbi country. Believe it or not, I can crush you to death with no effort in a moment!"


    "Oh, I''m really scared. I can crush me with one finger. You''re so powerful," murongsheng said. He turned his mouth and rubbed his finger. "You said you could crush me with one finger, and I said I would win with one finger."


    Lou Li''s eyes widened incredulously, then he burst out laughing and said sarcastically: "it''s up to you? You don''t have the strength. Your waist is not as thick as my arm. Do you want to beat me? It''s a dying struggle


    Murongsheng also hooked his lips: "if you don''t believe me, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. You said I didn''t have the strength, and I said you didn''t have the strength. "

 Chapter 634

    "Proud woman, today I will let you die ugly!"


    "Ha ha," murongsheng countered back and didn''t think he would lose at all. "Since you think you can win, I''ll try to see if you''re very powerful! However, I''m afraid you will be timid to retreat in the middle of the way, so you can only advance but not retreat when you attack me. I don''t know if you can do it? "


    We can only advance but not retreat.


    Is murongsheng crazy!


    When Lou Li heard it, he laughed and let many people cover their ears. He was afraid that Lou Li''s laughter would deafen them.


    "You woman, actually said that I would be afraid to retreat?! How dare you say, next I''ll show you what a real warrior is


    Lou Li posed and prepared to attack: "woman, don''t worry, I will only enter, I won''t retreat!"


    "Well, that''s good," murongsheng yawned and lazily pointed to louli, "come here."


    Lou Li was stunned, and his posture relaxed. He didn''t know what murongsheng was going to do, but he went over: "woman, what are you going to do?"


    "Squat down," murongsheng indicated with his fingers, "can only enter, can not retreat."


    Lou Li squatted down and said, "don''t worry, I will not violate my promise."


    Murongsheng smiles at Lou Li squatting in front of him. He raises one hand and pokes his fingers directly at Lou Li''s eyes. When Lou Li doesn''t respond, murongsheng has already pierced Lou Li''s eyes.


    Eyes are the most vulnerable part of a person. She just wants to pierce his eyes!


    People without eyes, see how he can be brave up.


    All of a sudden, Lou Li in front of him roars angrily and wants to knock murongsheng to the ground.


    Murongsheng seizes the opportunity and directly dodges to one side, looking at Lou Li waving his arms unseen, his face is cold.


    Yes, this move of hers does not look elegant.


    But if you don''t, the person who died in the hall today is murongsheng!


    She doesn''t think Wanyan yinyao will let Lou Li give her a way out!


    Because when Wanyan yinyao called Lou Li up, Wanyan yinyao didn''t want to let her go out alive!


    All the people present were stunned to see this scene. Who could have thought that things would change so fast and so big?


    It''s an earth shaking change!


    Looking at Lou Li''s painful appearance and voice, all the people who shocked also came back to their senses and looked in the direction of murongsheng.


    It''s obvious that she has done so much harm to people, but Murong Sheng stands aside calmly, as if she didn''t do everything in front of her!


    Lou Li''s eyes are bleeding, and he roars to find murongsheng, but how can he see clearly without his eyes? At the foot of a slip, Lou Li can''t control the fall towards the back.


    "You lost." Murongsheng spoke calmly.


    "No! I didn''t! " Lou Li didn''t want to admit it.


    Murongsheng took out a handkerchief from his arms, gently wiped the dirty things on his fingers, and calmly said: "you lost, because you just promised me that you can only enter and not retreat. But you just stepped back. So, you lost. "

 Chapter 635

    "No..."


    Lou Li knew that what murongsheng said was true, but he couldn''t accept it in his heart. The pain roars, slowly is not reconciled.


    I thought I could win, but it turned out to be such a result.


    Let her can''t believe, more difficult to accept: "is you make cheat! Lou Li didn''t lose at all! "


    And when she saw "ghost king" seems to be relieved, more angry in the heart: "no! Lou Li didn''t lose. You''re cheating! "


    Murongsheng picked his eyebrows and chuckled: "sixth princess, when you say this, can you move your brain a little bit? I cheated in front of so many people? You''ll find some evidence for me


    "Even if you cheat, you cheat even if there is no evidence! You just cheated Lou Li! " Wanyan yinyao doesn''t want to believe the result of the competition and tries to deny it.


    "Six princesses, before the emperor asked you, did the contest have a request. You said no, Lou Li and I made rules for each other before the game, and you didn''t stand up to stop it. Now that the game is over, do you think I cheated? Sixth princess, I have to doubt that the thing around your neck is a decoration. "


    Murongsheng admits that he has really drilled a lot of loopholes, which is why he won.


    But to say that she cheated, it''s another matter.


    How did she cheat?


    If she cheated, could so many people sitting here not see it?


    Murongsheng''s words make Wanyan yinyao have no way to refute, but she is gnashing her teeth.


    Murongsheng turned his eyes to Wanyan yinyao, and then looked at Lou Li with blood stains on his face: "how? Do you want to give up


    How could Lou Li easily admit defeat!


    The hand that clenched into a fist smashed on the ground: "no! If I don''t give up, I can come again! "


    "Tut, no matter you admit defeat or not, I have already won you. Why do you want to compare with me? Is it up to you? " Murongsheng sneered.


    If you win, you have to compete. That''s a fool.


    Although Lou Li can''t see now, she has a lot of brute force. What if she loses?


    "No! I''ll do it again Lou Li followed the voice and looked at murongsheng.


    "Why?"


    Lou Li clenched his teeth and seemed to think that the other side had won. If he had to compete, he needed an important argument to convince the other side.


    After racking my brains for a long time, I stood up from the ground and said, "yes! You just beat me. I''ll admit it! But I don''t think it''s Fair for you to win, so I''ll try again with you! "


    "Oh," murongsheng didn''t feel much, "if you say to compare, then I don''t have much face? Besides, what if I win this time? What are you going to do? "


    "You You... "


    Lou Li never thought that murongsheng could have so many demands. He wiped the bloodstain on his face with the back of his hand and said aloud, "if you can win me this time, I''ll call you mother! At that time, I will do whatever you ask me to do, and I will never swear! "


    Murongsheng said: "I''m sorry, I don''t need a son of your age."


    What the hell?


    If you want to compete, how can you compete with a son?!


    How old is she? How old is the big man in front of her?!


    She has no interest at all. What kind of mother is she!

 Chapter 636

    However, the first time to win is indeed some opportunism, but also a pair of people''s eyes to destroy. Now looking at louli so want to try again, Murong Sheng frowned and thought about it.


    "Yes, we can do it again."


    Murong Sheng picked eyebrows, suddenly thought of a thing, a promise.


    Louli seems to follow some rules. He doesn''t give murongsheng any chance to repent. He says: "then, how do you compare?"


    Murong Sheng picks her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, she has suffered a loss just now. How can Lou Li take the initiative to ask her how to compete?


    However, after being asked, she didn''t give people such a face: "I just said that you can win me with one finger. And I can win you with one finger. "


    Louli has just suffered a loss in murongsheng''s hands. Naturally, this time he won''t speak sarcastically.


    "Get down."


    This time is the same as last time, murongsheng let him squat, but now he is afraid to continue squatting.


    Murongsheng chuckled, dispelling people''s worries: "don''t worry, you won''t get your eyes again."


    She''s blind. What else can she do with her eyes?


    However, Lou Li is obedient. When he heard Murong Sheng promise him not to make eyes, he squatted down honestly.


    "Lou Li! How can you do what she says? " Wanyan yinyao was indignant.


    Murong Sheng took a look at Wanyan yinyao, who was unwilling to let go of her heart, and picked her eyes: "sixth princess, what''s the matter? Do you have something else to do? If you think I''m going to cheat again this time, why don''t you come? "


    "Are you sick or am I?"?! You let us beat ourselves, am I a fool? " Wanyan yinyao shouts angrily at murongsheng.


    You''re not smart anyway.


    Murongsheng curled his mouth: "since you don''t want to replace me, then shut your mouth, and don''t say anything more about me in the future!"


    Looking at louli squatting down, they are higher than murongsheng. Murongsheng asks people to move a stool and stand on it.


    Stretch out a finger, press on Lou Li''s forehead, let him squat: "I use this finger, let you can''t stand up, do you believe it?"


    Although Lou Li couldn''t see, he could still feel it. How could he not stand up if the finger on his forehead had no force at all?


    "You are teasing me. Don''t cry when you lose."


    Even Wan Yan yinyao sitting on it couldn''t help laughing loudly: "are you an idiot! Even want to use a finger not to let Lou Li stand up? What a joke! Lou Li, stand up and show her. It''s a big surprise to her! "


    Then he turned to the emperor and said, slowly disdaining in his tone: "emperor, there are so many talents in your big week, and they will tell lies with staring eyes."


    The emperor''s face sank a few minutes, although Murong Sheng sold the pass there, let him also have a bit of don''t understand, think is impossible. But this Wan Yan Yin Yao if face-to-face ridicule, also let the emperor''s heart uncomfortable.


    A group of people who don''t know etiquette!


    The emperor began to doubt whether it was a reliable choice to form an alliance with the people of Jinbi country

 Chapter 637

    "No? Then you stand up and have a try. I didn''t stop you, did I? "


    Murong Sheng''s light words made Lou Li sneer and stand up directly.


    As a result Panic found that he really can not stand up!


    Clearly did not feel any strength, why can not stand up! This woman has no internal power. How can she become like this!


    Lou Li tried hard to make himself stand up, but it''s a pity that he always kept squatting, and there was no movement.


    "Lou Li! What are you doing? Don''t get up in a hurry! "


    Wanyan yinyao looks at louli for a long time and doesn''t respond. She is worried and yells to let louli move quickly. If she lost this time, she really didn''t have the hope to marry shangguanhuang!


    Hearing Wanyan yinyao''s voice, Lou Li is also blushing, trying to stand up. His hands clenched tightly into fists, the veins on his forehead were exposed, but his body didn''t move at all.


    Even with all his strength, he was not able to stand up. On the contrary, it was because of squatting on the ground for a long time and numbness in both legs that I didn''t control and sat on the ground for a while.


    This, let a group of people''s eyes are staring round, eager to stare out of their eyes.


    How could Lou Li, who was full of brute force, fall to the ground instead of standing up?!


    Don''t mention that the onlookers didn''t see anything. Even Lou li himself was dizzy and didn''t respond to what happened just now.


    What''s going on!


    Looking soft and weak, murongsheng, who was bullied by others, was able to win the first warrior of Jinbi twice!


    This is really shocking!


    The brothers and sisters of the sun family, who had been sweating for murongsheng, were also relieved. Just win Just win


    Wuyu is also relieved in his heart. No matter what, as long as he wins, he will keep his master''s reputation. Murongsheng has nothing to do with it. It has to be said that this Murong Sheng is really worthy of being the woman that the master likes. He can find a way to win in the face of such people!


    It''s impossible!


    Wanyan zhehan saw this scene, his heart is also extremely don''t believe. Lou Li, how can you lose to such a weak woman?!


    According to the normal situation, his heart is looking forward to murongsheng can win, so that he can stop Wanyan yinyao''s willful behavior.


    But now see Murong Sheng really won, in the heart and with a bit of inexplicable suffocation and irritability. Not because of anything else, because murongsheng is the first warrior of their Jinbi country!


    In particular, murongsheng blinded his first warrior! This makes Wanyan zhehan unable to swallow the insult.


    In the future, even if it is spread out, will the face of Jinbi still be needed?


    What''s the matter?


    The first warrior was defeated by a thin woman of Da Zhou. It was defeated twice in a row. Does Jinbi have no face?!


    The creator of all this is Wanyan yinyao!


    It''s not only the destruction of his alliance with shangguanhong, but also the split of trust between them. What''s more, Jinbi has lost a warrior who can fight, a warrior who can''t meet for many years!


    Now Wanyan zhehan wants to cut Wanyan yinyao alive!


    He should have brought out a obedient princess if he had known and would have known!

 Chapter 638

    Murongsheng won, does not mean that murongsheng won alone, but on behalf of the whole week!


    Just been ridiculed by the people of Jinbi country. Now it''s their turn to brag!


    "Oh, I just looked down on the women in Dazhou, but I still lost?"


    "Looking at this big man, I thought he really had some ability."


    "Tut Tut, shame, shame. A strong man with such a big man lost to the woman of Da Zhou. "


    "Hahaha, it''s good. Murongsheng, you are really good. I want to reward you a lot!" The emperor is more open-minded laugh, worthy of his son''s eye on the woman, is so capable!


    Others laughed, but Murong Cheng couldn''t.


    What kind of life did murongsheng live when he was a child? All the people present were clear. Now the emperor suddenly praised murongsheng. How could he have the face to bear it?


    Wanyan yinyao looks at Dazhou''s people and starts to sneer. After the gold coin passes, she yells at louli in a very angry tone: "louli! What are you doing? Why can''t you stand up to that woman? "


    Don''t say Wanyan yinyao doesn''t know, even Lou Li doesn''t know how to explain for himself.


    "It''s you!"


    Wanyan yinyao looks at louli''s stupidity. She is disgusted. She rushes down from the top and points to murongsheng. She almost stabs murongsheng in the face: "you are deceiving, otherwise louli will lose to you!"


    Can murongsheng win Lou Li with one finger? Absolutely impossible!


    Even if she saw it with her own eyes, Wanyan yinyao would not believe it.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were cold. He held Wanyan yinyao''s finger and broke it up. In a cold voice, murongsheng said, "sixth princess, you live so big, haven''t the people of Jinbi country taught you anything about etiquette?"?! Pointing fingers at people is a very ill bred thing. Do you believe that I will break your fingers for you now? "


    For a moment, Wanyan yinyao felt as if she had seen Wanyan zhehan and was afraid.


    Stunned for two seconds, she found that the person opposite was murongsheng. She held back the pain from her fingers, and Wanyan yinyao yelled, "please release me, I''m the sixth Princess of Jinbi country!"


    Murongsheng chuckled and shook Wanyan yinyao''s finger away: "it''s because you are the princess of Jinbi country. You didn''t break your finger just now. If there is another time, you can see if you can have a complete hand


    Wanyan yinyao covers her painful fingers and stares at murongsheng with gnashing teeth: "don''t let people say that you play tricks on yourself!"


    "You say I''m cheating. Do you have any evidence? Just let you come, you don''t come, now say I cheat, didn''t expect that the people of Jinbi country are so thick skinned, say the words is the foreword don''t look for the Afterword, "murongsheng shrugged his shoulders, seems very helpless," if so, then you come to have a try, see if you can stand up from my fingers? "


    Wanyan yinyao directly learns from Lou Li, squats down and looks coldly at murongsheng: "come on, I''m afraid of you!"?! I tell you, you can cheat Lou Li, but you can''t cheat Princess Ben. Princess Ben can definitely stand up! "

 Chapter 639

    Murongsheng obviously didn''t say what Wanyan yinyao said. He took it to heart and said lazily, "Oh, OK, I hope the sixth princess can realize her dream."


    Looking at murongsheng, she didn''t take her as a thing at all. Wanyan yinyao''s face was full of sarcasm: "just you, do you want to be trapped? Princess Ben... "


    , as like as two peas, he had no words, and his face changed a bit.


    The whole person was flustered. She thought she could stand up easily, but she couldn''t stand up as Lou Li did?!


    What''s going on?!


    "Why?! Why can''t I stand up?! Murongsheng, did you do something to the princess? "


    Murongsheng looks at Wanyan yinyao with curved eyebrows and smiles: "sixth princess, you have come to experience it yourself. Do you know what I''ve done? "


    This method was used by an old man to a young man in his last life. At that time, I was very surprised that the strength of the old man could be so great. Later, the old man quietly told her that no matter who used this method, it would achieve this effect.


    Had it not been for this incident, she would not have taken out this method.


    This is a kind of opportunistic way, but as long as you can win, it''s OK.


    Wanyan yinyao desperately wants to stand up, but she feels that the fingers on her forehead are as heavy as a kilo. It doesn''t work for her to do her best. It''s like a toad being held down, struggling on all fours.


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao so embarrassed, murongsheng chuckles, too lazy to continue to play with others.


    With a finger forward hard press, directly let Wanyan yinyao body fell back in the past, immediately fell a buttock squat.


    Murongsheng raised his chin slightly and looked at Wanyan yinyao coldly: "now, does the sixth princess still want to say I cheat?"


    Wanyan yinyao''s face flushed with anger and could not say a word. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, he almost burst into flames.


    Lou Li''s reaction was that he was surprised. He opened his mouth to admit his mistake and called murongsheng Niang. At that time, let murongsheng''s face black down.


    The whole audience is not to face the general, laughing out.


    I didn''t expect that the first warrior of Jinbi country didn''t beat their weak women. Let''s see if they can be arrogant in the future!


    Listening to the laughter around him, Lou Li didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he laughed cheerfully: "if you win me, I will naturally admit the bet!"


    Murongsheng nodded slightly: "well." But let her recognize such a big son, don''t even think about it!


    The smile in the hall kept coming to Wanyan zhehan''s ears, but it was very harsh. Immediately let Wanyan zhehan slap on the table, directly beat the table: "OK!"


    With Wanyan zhehan''s low roar, the low voice in the hall finally stopped.


    Looking at Wanyan zhehan''s appearance, the emperor''s eyes flashed a cold light, and his face was still with a smile: "is Prince Wanyan angry? It''s just a joke between a few children. Don''t be so angry. "


    Don''t get angry?!


    If the loser is Dazhou, I''ll see if you can make such sarcastic remarks!

 Chapter 640

    Wanyan zhehan gave a sneer in his heart, but he knew that this was Dazhou, not Jinbi country. He got up and arched to the Emperor: "Jinbi country lost this competition, so what yinyao just said doesn''t count. In addition to the ghost king, the candidates for marriage will be chosen another day. "


    Wanyan yinyao a listen, that how can!


    How can she say that if it doesn''t count, it doesn''t count!


    However, as soon as she was about to deny it, she saw Wanyan zhehan''s eyes twining around her like a poisonous snake. She was so depressed that she couldn''t breathe. Suddenly, a chill spread from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head.


    Now she knows very well that her brother is really angry


    "Thank you very much for the banquet hosted by the Emperor today. The prince has other things to do, so he left first."


    With that, Wanyan zhehan left directly. He didn''t want to be treated as a joke.


    When passing by murongsheng, the cold eyes looked at murongsheng and said in a low voice: "interesting." Then go straight away.


    With the help of two Jinbi people, Lou Li also went out, but he didn''t forget to shout out: "mother, I''ll go first!"


    It is to let Murong Sheng turn a white eye, quite some can''t laugh or cry.


    Wanyan yinyao stands up from the ground, looks at Wanyan zhehan and so on, does not wait for her, does not look at her one eye, all over some hair cool. He took a look at the "ghost king" who was sitting on one side and didn''t look at her. He bit his lip, stamped his foot and ran out.


    After the people of Jinbi country left completely, the atmosphere in the hall returned to what it was before, even more lively than before.


    Those who praise murongsheng, those who praise Rongguo government.


    Some people even said that shangguanhuang and murongsheng were made for each other.


    After listening to Murong Sheng, I really want to roll my eyes. Now I speak very well one by one. When something happened, why didn''t someone stand up and help me?


    But


    The emperor seems to have said that if he wins, he will be rewarded heavily.


    "Emperor, if you say I win the key, I will be rewarded heavily. Does this matter still count?" It''s her, it should be her. Where is the reason to extrapolate?


    I''ve never seen anyone dislike their money.


    "My words count." it''s very pleasing for the emperor to see murongsheng who can win such a big face to Dazhou and defeat the warriors of Jinbi. "Just tell me what you want


    Murongsheng said with a smile, "I haven''t thought of it yet. Can I tell the emperor after I think of it?"


    "Nature can do it!" The emperor laughed and responded directly.


    Looking at murongsheng in the limelight today, murongshan nearly bit his silver teeth to pieces.


    Why no matter what happens, murongsheng can always save himself from danger!


    The Palace Banquet itself is used for Wanyan yinyao to select people, but now the people of Jinbi country walk clean, and other people eat and drink casually, it''s a direct end.


    In the end, murongsheng didn''t look at the "ghost king", and he didn''t want to talk to the "ghost king", so he took the carriage and went to the government of Huarong.


    Wuyu''s heart is a little scared. Today, he won''t offend the master''s sweetheart, will he?


    However, what did he do wrong to let the master''s sweetheart see him directly?


    Didn''t you perform well when you first came in?

 Chapter 641

    And he is so considerate, almost let the master face down! What''s wrong with it?


    Wuyu where contact with a woman, more do not know this woman angry because of what.


    I don''t want to make a fool of myself here, so I got on the carriage and rushed to the ghost King''s other yard.


    The master has been looking for someone for such a long time. He has to tell the master about it! What''s more, people who have been looking for Wu Xiang for such a long time are wandering around under their noses. But Wu Xiang has no news at all?!


    ¡­¡­


    outside the city of Town God''s Temple gate, Shangguan Huang has been standing there quietly, without any action. From a distance, it looks like a clay sculpture, straight and straight.


    Wu Xiang, hiding in the distance, saw Shangguan Huang from then until now, motionless. He was jealous and worried.


    He came out from behind and heard a slight sound of footsteps. Shangguanhuang thought that the person who came was murongsheng, with a smile rising from the corner of his mouth. Before he could speak, he heard Wuxiang say: "master..."


    Suddenly, the smile raised from the corner of the mouth immediately took back, and the happiness in my heart also disappeared: "what''s the matter?"


    Wu Xiang''s hand on his side clenched into a fist: "master, I''ve been waiting for so long. I think people won''t come back. Let''s go back first."


    Even if you wait here for one night, murongsheng will not come!


    When shangguanhuang heard this, his breath suddenly became cold, almost freezing people into ice: "Wu Xiang, I said that I don''t need you to decide what I want to do instead of me. What''s more Are you following Ben Wang? "


    Wu Xiang knelt down in front of shangguanhuang, with a kind of panic: "if you go back to the master, today Wuyu disguised himself as the master and went to the Palace Banquet. So Wuyu sent his subordinates to take charge of the safety of the master. "


    Wuyu didn''t explain, but she can''t say that she is following the master in front of him!


    She''s not mindless.


    Shangguan Huang''s eyes fell on Wu Xiang for a long time. When Wu Xiang thought that he was thinking carefully, he heard Shangguan Huang say: "no need, you go back."


    Wu Xiang just felt relieved in his heart. When he heard this, he immediately bit his teeth.


    No need??!


    Master, you don''t need her now?!


    So who does the master need?


    Murongsheng?!


    At this moment, Wu Xiang really wants to ask Shangguan Huang where she is in the master''s heart!


    "Master!" But Wu Xiang knew that he couldn''t ask. Once he asked, the consequences would be unimaginable. He could only suppress the impulse in his heart and said, "go back, it''s time. That person won''t come!"


    Wu Xiang''s mood suddenly fluctuated a little. Shangguan Huang narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her inquisitively: "Oh? Why do you know that no one will come later? "


    Wu Xiang was cool behind him. He quickly lowered his head and put away the surging emotion in his heart: "subordinate I''m just guessing After all, the master has been waiting here for so long. If he had come, he would have come long ago Maybe that person didn''t come because he was temporarily delayed, or... "


    Wu Xiang bit his teeth and said, "I have no plan to come to my master!"

 Chapter 642

    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Xiang felt a look on her, which made her dare not raise her head.


    Shangguan Huang looks at Wu Xiang kneeling in front of him with no expression and doesn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, there was a strange silence around.


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew up, and a thunder sounded from the distance.


    Then, douda''s rain drops down and hits shangguanhuang.


    Look at this posture, it doesn''t look like it can be finished in a moment. Wu Xiang can''t help urging again: "master, let''s go back. It''s raining."


    "I said that I don''t need you to make decisions for me."


    Shangguanhuang stood in the same place, as if the rain did not hit him, or just as maintaining that state.


    Wu Xiang bit his teeth and stopped talking. Shangguanhuang didn''t let her get up, and she would not stand up on her own.


    a man stood on his knees, so quietly outside the Town God''s Temple, next to the clear rain.


    Before long, shangguanhuang''s clothes had been wet and pasted on him quietly. The mask and the rain on the face are left behind without mercy.


    Shangguanhuang waited for murongsheng all night.


    When the rain stopped, the dark curtain gradually disappeared, and the light in the sky didn''t wait for people.


    Wu Xiang could not keep silent any longer, breaking Shangguan Huang''s illusion: "master, the day is already bright, that person will not come."


    Shangguanhuang has not moved since he came here, and he has kept his original appearance. Looking at the sky slightly bright sky, silent did not speak.


    Even if Wu Xiang didn''t speak, he knew clearly that it was dawn.


    But it''s daybreak, and the people he''s waiting for are not waiting now!


    Why?!


    Didn''t you send him a letter to meet him in person? Why haven''t you come yet?!


    When shangguanhuang saw that people didn''t come for the first time, he was not angry, but worried. I feel like a terminally ill person. It seems that I have been teased. As a result, he


    However, she is not the one who can break the appointment. She will come to meet him if she makes an appointment.


    But he didn''t come. Is there any trouble? Otherwise, why would you stand him up?


    Shangguanhuang''s face was calm, but his heart was agitated. The more I didn''t know why she didn''t come, the more agitated I was. If she''s in a place he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know anything about what happened or what hurt she suffered!


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t like this feeling. He wants to protect people under his own wings and let people count jewelry happily!


    "Master," even though he was reprimanded many times by shangguanhuang, Wuxiang still couldn''t help saying, "it''s time for us to go back." How could murongsheng come? Because the time when murongsheng asked the master was not this time at all!


    Shangguanhuang was a little tired, but he couldn''t bear the behavior of Wuxiang: "Wuxiang, I don''t want to tell you ten times, but you can''t remember it!"


    Wu Xiang''s body was stiff for a few minutes, and he lowered his head slightly: "yes, I understand."


    "Come on, go back by yourself." Shangguanhuang tired closed his eyes, don''t want to say a word more.

 Chapter 643

    Looking at shangguanhuang''s appearance, Wu Xiang gritted his teeth: "yes, my subordinates take the lead. I hope the master can go back as soon as possible." Anyway, I already know what murongsheng said will not appear, and Wuxiang can go back boldly.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t respond, but Wuxiang knew that shangguanhuang had listened.


    After Wu Xiang left completely, Shangguan Huang took a look at the distance, moved his stiff body and gave a bitter smile.


    At this time, I can''t see anyone. I''m afraid I won''t come.


    looked around Town God''s Temple, and did not know what time he could meet Murong Sheng again.


    Suddenly


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed and found something wrong. Basically, Town God''s Temple is seldom seen, and it is very old. But the soil on the other side of the wall seems to have been turned up a lot. It''s very fresh.


    Shangguanhuang felt a little strange, so he raised his foot and went over there.


    I saw a few lines of words written vaguely on the ground.


    Why don''t you come!


    Xiao Pang''s letters on his legs have been taken away. Why haven''t they come yet?!


    Don''t want to come, don''t know to write a letter to let Xiao Pang bring it back to me!


    If you don''t come again, I''ll run into you next time and pretend I don''t know you!


    ¡­¡­


    Because it is under the eaves, there is no clear sign of rain. But also because of the time that has passed for a long time, it seems that there is some difficulty.


    Chubby?


    Shangguanhuang immediately remembered the plump little bird. According to her idea, it is not impossible to name the little fat bird.


    Even a few simple words, not marked out the name, shangguanhuang''s heart has been determined that this must be written by her!


    There is no reason, the heart is with a nameless honey confidence!


    In the experience of loss, suddenly came such a big surprise, let shangguanhuang just decadent mood, excited up, looking around but can''t see a person.


    If she had been here last night, he couldn''t have missed it!


    But


    Are these words not written today, but before he came?


    Isn''t the note about today''s time? Is he wrong?


    It''s impossible to know that the note might have been sent by her, but he held it in his hand repeatedly. I don''t know how many times he read it. How could he read it wrong?


    Want to confirm again, shangguanhuang or take out the note from his arms, take it out and look at it.


    Because was drenched by the rain all night, the ink mark already blurred lets the human not see clearly. But just because of this, shangguanhuang found something wrong.


    The words on the back are in ordinary ink, so they blur into a big ball when they meet with water. Now I can''t see what they are writing. But the front three words, but also very clear, obviously not the same ink!


    Shangguanhuang''s face was cold, and his whole body''s breath went down sharply. He was just a little warm, and now he was almost freezing into a big piece of ice.


    Such an obvious trace, how could he not understand what happened in it?!


    This note has been tampered with!


    The above time has also been modified, so he didn''t wait for her all night!

 Chapter 644

    Shangguanhuang tightly held the note in his hand. It had been soaked in rain all night, but now he couldn''t see it.


    Shangguanhuang''s face is gloomy. How can he imagine that someone dares to do something under his nose!


    Who is this person going to be?!


    Just thinking about it, shangguanhuang thought of Wuxiang.


    Because this note was taken by Wu Xiang from Hai Dongqing''s body and given to him. It didn''t pass through anyone''s hand. If the note is manipulated, then only Wuxiang can do it.


    Shangguan Huang''s face is so gloomy that he uses his feet to erase the words written on the floor. He quickly walks away from Town God''s Temple. He needs answers now.


    As soon as Wu Xiang came back to the room, he felt something wrong and said warily, "who is it?"


    When I saw Wuyu, I frowned, "what are you doing in my room? Get out, I''m going to change! "


    When Wu Xiang wanted to drive Wu Yu out, he was held by Wu Yu''s wrist: "yesterday''s Palace Banquet, who did you say I met?"


    This makes Wu Xiang who wants to get rid of Wu Yu''s arm tremble slightly, though it''s too subtle to be detected. But now Wuyu tightly grasp her wrist, naturally can feel out.


    Eyes suddenly sink down: "you really have something to hide!"


    They have been growing up together since childhood, and they are very familiar with each other. Hearing this sentence of Wuyu, how can Wuxiang not detect it? What does he mean by this sentence?


    It seems that the secret she wants to hide has been discovered by Wuyu!


    Fortunately, it''s better for Wuyu to find it than for master to find it!


    "You know."


    Wuyu stares at Wuxiang and looks at the expression on her face. After some complicated emotions, it quickly turns into a calm: "you already know that the person who master never forgets is murongsheng?"


    "Yes." At this point, Wu Xiang did not want to continue to hide.


    "Then why don''t you tell the master?" Deliberately to hide the truth of things down, it is the performance of the Lord! Wu Xiang, how can you do such a thing!


    "Why should I tell the master? No worry, can you give me a reason to convince me? " Wu Xiang was not moved by Wu Yu''s anger.


    Wuyu looked at the people in front of him, more and more did not understand the man who grew up together: "as a subordinate, do you want to disobey the master''s orders?"


    "I''m not going against the law! I do everything according to the master''s instructions! But! It''s impossible! I will not tell the master the truth of this matter! " Wu Xiang directly shakes off Wu Yu''s hand.


    Standing opposite Wuyu, looking him in the eye: "you know, you always know. Or, you all know! Everyone knows that I like the master and know what I think in my heart! You are still asking me why I am hiding from my master. Don''t you feel funny? "


    Listening to Wu Xiang''s words, Wu Yu was extremely angry: "then you have the right to hide everything? Do you know that if the master knows about it, you will never be able to survive! "

 Chapter 645

    "So, do you want to hide for me?" Wu Xiang looked at Wu Yu and said softly, "as long as you hide for me, the master will not know. Moreover, even if the master wants to marry someone, it can''t be murongsheng. If you think about it, murongsheng is a woman who was rejected by Rui Wang Shizi. Why should she be accepted by the master?! I''m not for my own selfish desire, I''m also for the good of my master! "


    "You see, the master is so powerful. What kind of woman do you want? Why do you have to be hindered by murongsheng? I don''t allow such things to exist! "


    Wu Yu looked at Wu Xiang unreasonably: "because the master only likes her, and she is the only one in his heart! And as subordinates, when is it our turn to intervene in the master''s affairs? "


    "As a subordinate, when he saw that the master was going to do something wrong, he naturally wanted to correct it for him! Besides, what''s the use of liking? I just like the master


    Wuyu thinks that he has never had any temper since he was young. But today, seeing Wu Xiang like this, I couldn''t keep my peace any more. I was angry: "Wu Xiang! You are crazy?! As a subordinate, you still want to get involved in the master''s affairs. Don''t you want to live? "


    "Yes, I''m crazy. I''ve been crazy since I knew that my master liked murongsheng! For what? I have been with my master for so many years and have done so many things for him. When the master is in the most difficult time, we come here with him, but why does he like the waste that suddenly appears?! Up to now, the master doesn''t look me in the eye. I don''t agree with him! "


    Wu Yu stares at Wu Xiang. He only knows that Wu Xiang likes the master, but he doesn''t expect that Wu Xiang''s love for the master has reached this point! Even if you disobey the master''s orders, you will hide everything the master wants to know!


    If this is known by the master, anger is not unbearable!


    He thought that now he had nothing to say with Wu Xiang, so Wu Yu turned and left: "I will tell the master exactly."


    "No way!" Wu Xiang was flustered and hugged the man directly from behind. "Wu Yu, you can''t tell the master! For the sake of growing up together, can we not tell the master! "


    Wu Xiang hugs Wu Yu and leans his head behind Wu Yu. Suddenly, he finds that Wu Yu''s heart beats very fast, and there is a faint light in his eyes.


    Wuyu''s body is a little stiff. Listening to Wu Xiang''s words, he says, "I''ll tell the master that I found it by accident today. It''s nothing to do with you."


    He doesn''t want to be punished by the master, so this is the only way.


    But Wu Xiang''s heart is not satisfied, what she wants is not this!


    "I told you not to tell the master about murongsheng, OK?"


    On hearing this, Wuyu immediately broke off the hand that Wu Xiang held on him, turned his eyes and looked at Wu Xiang: "Wu Xiang, don''t push forward! This is my biggest concession! " Finish saying, turn round to want to leave.


    Wu Xiang quickly reached for Wu Yu''s clothes and didn''t let him leave: "Wu Yu, you misunderstood me. Murong Sheng has been married by the emperor. When the master gets married, can he not recognize murongsheng? Now I just want to stay by my master''s side for a while, so please don''t tell him about it, OK? "

 Chapter 646

    Wu Xiang''s eyes contain a cry: "Wu Yu, please help me realize this wish. I know that when the time comes, the master will surely find out our concealment. You can rest assured that I will bear it by myself and will never drag you down... "


    At this time of Wuyu, already don''t know what to say, close your eyes don''t want to see no sweet eyeground cry.


    As a result


    Suddenly I felt a piece of softness on my lips. I was so scared that I quickly pushed away Wu Xiang: "what are you doing?"


    Wu Xiang smiles at Wu Yu and pulls on Wu Yu''s clothes: "Wu Yu, I know what you mean. So when the master gets married, I won''t think about it. Then I will take the initiative to ask the master to marry us, OK


    Wu Yu, who has always been calm and self-supporting, is in a panic at the moment. Wu Xiang can see clearly, and he knows in his heart that his move is probably right!


    The smile on his face was a little deeper and looked very soft. He threw himself into Wuyu''s arms and hugged him: "Wuyu, what I said is true. As long as you can hide it for me, we will get married, OK?"


    Wuyu breath suddenly disordered a little, then became calm, directly pushed away the Wu Xiang in his arms, turned away without saying a word.


    Originally, Wu Xiang, who was very confident, suddenly felt the reaction of Wu Yu. He was a little flustered and asked: "Wu Yu, did you answer me?"


    Wuyu does not speak, so that there is no bottom in Wu Xiang''s heart. Is this a promise or no promise?


    In order to prevent any mistakes, Wu Xiang didn''t have time to change his clothes, so he rushed to catch up. He was afraid that Wu Yu would talk nonsense to the master, and then everything would be over!


    But all the time when Wu Xiang came to the back mountain, he didn''t dare to catch up. Except for Wu Yu and Yu Qi, it wasn''t she and Wu Yao who could get in.


    Wu Xiang''s hands tightly pinched and smashed the things next to him. He was flustered and wanted to call Wu Yu.


    Wuyu, will she not tell the master about it as she just said?!


    For a moment, there was no assurance in Wu Xiang''s heart.


    When shangguanhuang returned to another courtyard, he soaked himself in the hot spring. First, I want to think about the problem quietly. Second, because of the heavy rain at night, I can relieve my cold.


    When his mood calmed down, he asked, "what happened to the palace banquet?"


    In a daze, some of them didn''t react. Shangguanhuang frowned: "Wuyu?"


    Then he called Wuyu back to God and said: "yesterday''s banquet, something happened..."


    Eyebrows gently wrinkled, but do not know how to say, whether or not to murongsheng things to tell the master?


    But if you don''t say it, isn''t it


    If so


    Wuyu''s indescribable appearance made shangguanhuang curious: "if you have any words, just say them directly." He''s never seen it before, and he''s not sure when he''s going to stammer.


    Wuyu bit his teeth and made a decision in his heart. He told what happened at the Palace Banquet. Listen to shangguanhuang is also a bit surprised, after a long time out with a smile: "is really an interesting."

 Chapter 647

    "Murongsheng? Yes, an interesting girl Shangguanhuang''s light voice makes Wuyu''s eyes flash a little flustered.


    Then he lowered his head and did not dare to raise his head. He was afraid that shangguanhuang might be able to see the expression on his face.


    He just told the master what happened at the Palace Banquet, but For murongsheng''s identity, he still hid it. According to Wu Xiang, even if the master doesn''t know the identity of Murong Sheng, he will know when he gets married.


    So It''s not a secret now. Sooner or later, master will know


    Although Wuyu comforted his emotions in his heart, he still felt guilty in his heart.


    In order to have no incense, I hide my master, and I don''t know whether I''m doing right or wrong


    But now that it has been done, there is no chance to go back


    "Is the dowry ready?"


    "If you go back to your master, you are ready."


    "Now that they are all ready, send them over." Shangguanhuang just took a joke about what happened at the Palace Banquet, and didn''t care too much.


    No matter how interesting this murongsheng is, it''s not the girl in his mind. There''s no need to pay too much attention to it.


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." With that, Wuyu was ready to arrange it.


    Just walked a few steps, but was stopped by shangguanhuang: "Wuyu, Wuxiang recently..."


    No fragrance?!


    Wu Yu, who is guilty, is worried. He is afraid to hear something he doesn''t want to hear from shangguanhuang.


    But who knows, shangguanhuang just mentioned this, and then said: "nothing, go down."


    About Wu Xiang, Shangguan Huang wants to explore by himself and doesn''t want to hand over such things to others.


    Wuyu didn''t know why, but the complicated emotion in his heart surged and slowly retreated. He was afraid that if he didn''t leave again, he would say what he had in mind


    Murongsheng thought about things in his heart, and finally fell asleep just before dawn. As a result, I felt that I hadn''t slept for long before I was woken up by the crackling sound outside.


    What gongs and drums of the trumpet, is really bored to death!


    Murongsheng turns over and covers her ears tightly with a pillow. As a result, the sound of Suona goes through her ears and reaches her brain, which makes her want to have a good sleep!


    What are you doing? Are you going to let people sleep?!


    Murongsheng angrily sat up from the bed, stretched out his hand and scratched his head. He came out of the inner room in his clothes and stood at the door of the room to listen for a while. I found that the voice was not from the street, but from the Rongguo government.


    Qing Ying has seen murongsheng get up early several times, and now she is not surprised: "Miss, are you up? Let''s wait on the young lady and clean up. "


    Murongsheng raised his chin: "what''s the matter with Rongguo government? It''s gong and suona again. What''s the matter? Is Murong Cheng dead


    Green Ying blinked her eyes, almost didn''t smile out: "no, miss, there''s nothing wrong with the second master. It''s the people from King Rui''s residence who have come to hire the first lady


    "Oh ho?"


    Murongsheng suddenly felt very fresh. What''s the matter with shangguanhong?


    Yesterday at the Palace Banquet, I wanted to marry Wanyan yinyao. Today, I''m going to hire Murong Shan. Do you want to sit around and enjoy the happiness of the whole people?

 Chapter 648

    If you don''t read or speak, shangguanhong really has a big mind.


    Listening to the noise outside, murongsheng was not interested. He waved his hand and went back to the room: "if you don''t wash, your lady is sleepy. She still wants to sleep for a while. Don''t come in and disturb me."


    Murongsheng ran directly to the bed, ready to sleep.


    As a result, just as she was about to fall asleep, Qingying suddenly burst in: "Miss, please don''t sleep. Something''s wrong!"


    "What can I do in the afternoon? Now I''m sleepy!" Murong Sheng turned over and wrapped himself in the quilt, not wanting to take care of Qing Ying.


    "No, miss," Qing Ying said hastily, "it''s the people from the ghost palace. The people from the ghost palace have come to hire you, miss!"


    Ghost king?


    Shangguanhuang?


    The ghost king who looked like a person yesterday but didn''t look like a person after a close look?


    On hearing this, murongsheng didn''t want to sleep any more. He sat up from the bed and frowned: "go out and see what''s going on."


    She is still in a daze. Who is the ghost king!


    On the one hand, it doesn''t look like the person I got along with in my last life. On the other hand, it doesn''t look like the person I saved. What''s wrong with that?


    Murongsheng has interest, naturally there is no sense of sleepiness, let green Ying and red Ying a little clean up, went out from the yard.


    There are several boxes of things in the hall of Rongguo mansion. Each box is bound with big red flowers.


    Murongsheng looked around, but there was no one in the hall, so he kicked the box beside him: "is this the bride price?"


    Listening to this voice, you can hear that there are many things in it. You just don''t know what they are, so you want to open it and have a look. As a result, murongshan comes in from the outside. Seeing murongsheng''s action, she says sarcastically, "second cousin, what are you doing? What are you doing with my dowry? "


    Murongsheng''s action stopped, looked in the direction of murongshan, and picked his eyebrows: "yours?"


    "Yes, it''s not my problem. Is it yours? Second cousin, this is the betrothal gift from brother Hong. Don''t look at it. Well, your dowry is over there. Go and see for yourself. " The tone is ironic, and the eyes are ironic.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at the place murongshan pointed to. Then he saw a pair of things in the yard.


    Other people''s betrothal gifts are red boxes, and then there are big red flowers and so on. It''s the bride''s gift under the ghost King''s mansion. It''s a few black boxes. They are tied with flowers, but the color of the flowers is white!


    Is this the next appointment or the funeral?


    Even if the ghost king doesn''t have any common sense, the people in the ghost King''s mansion must have a clear mind?!


    This scene shows murongsheng''s heart full of fire. How can we say that she was personally married by the emperor? Even on the night of her wedding, she may die suddenly, but now she is also the future ghost princess.


    But when did the ghost King''s house become so poor? How poor is the dowry of a grand princess?


    Three black funeral boxes, is it called Xiapin?


    To fool a child, or to treat her murongsheng as a beggar!

 Chapter 649

    Murongsheng''s eyes were filled with anger. Green Ying and red Ying stood beside him. Looking at the three boxes in front of him, they were unbelievable: "Miss This... " This is the dowry given by the ghost king to the young lady?!


    "Second cousin, I didn''t expect that the ghost king was very unique at ordinary times, and the bride price was also very unique. I''m afraid I can''t find the same dowry as you all week. "


    Looking at her big red boxes and the three black boxes in front of murongsheng, murongshan''s heart is full of superiority, and murongsheng is easy to ridicule.


    Even if Wanyan yinyao almost took shangguanhong away before, what can she do?


    In the end, isn''t she going to enter the Rui palace?


    And murongsheng, just look at the appearance of the ghost King''s servant who doesn''t care. Murongsheng can''t survive the wedding night!


    Green Ying looks at these three boxes, in the heart is also indignant: "this ghost king looks like this!" What''s wrong with their young lady? The ghost king has wronged her so much!


    "Ah, second cousin, do you think you have some regrets? If you didn''t have to be shameless to brother Hong at the Palace Banquet, how could Luo be at this stage today? " Murongshan will never let go of murongsheng''s shortcomings.


    Who don''t know, now murongsheng is not easy to bully, have this opportunity still can''t well ridicule?


    "You little servant girl don''t have to help Miss Jia fight against injustice. In fact, the ghost King''s method is right. After all, no matter how much dowry you send, the second cousin is not blessed. Who doesn''t know, this ghost princess will be directly killed on the wedding night? What kind of death? If you mean it casually, you already look up to the Rongguo government. Don''t be angry with your second cousin. "


    Murongsheng took a cold look at murongshan. The remaining light of his eyes also took a look at murongshan''s bride price. He immediately laughed: "elder sister, how do you mean to talk about me here? How can I see that there is something wrong with your betrothal gifts? "


    Murongshan frowned and looked at murongsheng with more vigilance: "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, cousin? Just look at the dowry for yourself? As far as I know, it seems that the dowry under the Rui palace is not the standard of the princess, right? I really don''t know how you can laugh here. Although my dowry is small, I''m sure that I''m the ghost princess, but you are the big sister... "


    Murongsheng suddenly seemed to think of something, and looked at murongshan in surprise: "elder sister, this shangguanhong is not going to marry you as a side imperial concubine, not a Zheng imperial concubine?"


    No one wants to laugh at anyone. What''s there to laugh at?


    If Murong Shan doesn''t take the initiative to come up, Murong Sheng doesn''t care about her. It''s strange that Murong Shan didn''t even figure out her own muddle headed account, so she ran to her to gloat.


    Then don''t blame her for not showing face.


    Murongshan''s face was black. Even if murongsheng didn''t say it, she just saw it!


    The betrothal gift shangguanhong gave her was not the princess''s, but the side princess''s!


    At that time, when she saw the bride price again, murongshan seemed to fall into a hole in the ice. She was cold from beginning to end. How could she think that shangguanhong would treat her like this in the end!

 Chapter 650

    Before clearly to her such sweet words, are they all false?!


    If you don''t want to marry her as a concubine, then Murong Shan is not a must for Shangguan Hong! But he took away her innocence and humiliated her with his concubine!


    What can she do? She has no capital to resist!


    Her innocence has been destroyed in shangguanhong''s hands. What can we do if we don''t marry him?!


    Murongshan''s heart is angry, but this anger let her have no way to vent, she can''t tell everyone, she is not willing to be the bride price of side imperial concubine, but oneself have no way, because shangguanhong has destroyed her body?!


    How much she liked shangguanhong before, how much murongshan hates shangguanhong now.


    Because of him, her original position as a wife will be destroyed!


    Even if she married someone else, according to the status of Rongguo government, could she still be the concubine of others?!


    Side imperial concubine says although nice to hear, but with concubine room can have what difference! What she wants is not such a result!


    "What does it have to do with you? Can being a side concubine represent the day when I can''t climb up to the imperial concubine? "


    Murongshan stares at murongsheng with red eyes: "but what about you? On the day you marry the ghost king, you will die suddenly. You might as well worry about your own situation! "


    "Oh, at least I''m dead. It''s also a ghost princess with a name and a surname. How about you? It''s just the side concubine of the aristocratic son who can''t be on the stage. Elder sister, who do you think is worse than us? "


    Looking at the smile on murongsheng''s face, murongshan''s stomach is filled with anger. He gives murongsheng a cold look and leaves directly.


    Qing Ying looked at Murong Shan''s figure and said, "Miss, why does this young lady look so annoying?"


    "It''s not a day or two to hate, isn''t it normal?" Murong Sheng didn''t pay attention to Murong Shan at all and rolled his eyes.


    Eyes looked at the three black thoughts on the ground, and some complicated emotions flashed in their eyes. The ghost palace has already sent the bride price. I''m afraid the wedding day is not far away.


    It seems that I should make good arrangements for the next things, otherwise, there will be some trouble.


    Of course, before that, we have to solve the problem of Qi''s false pregnancy.


    "Open the box and see what''s inside." Murongsheng picked his eyes. If it was a good thing, he would throw it all into the secret place at some time.


    If there are some messy things in it, just throw them away. It''s better to be out of sight.


    The box, like the funerary objects, was full of bad luck. Murongsheng didn''t even want to touch it.


    The green Ying ordered to nod, in the heart also some of curiosity, this ghost king mansion uses such box to pack, can pack what thing. As a result, as soon as the box was opened, a flash of light almost blinded people''s eyes.


    When you see what''s in the box, the master and servant are all in a daze.


    Or red Ying first reaction, directly to cover the box, looked around, did not see anyone pay attention to this side, just relieved.


    Looking at Hongying''s vigilance, murongsheng said with a smile, "let''s take a good look at these three boxes."

 Chapter 651

    Let people will be carried back to the yard, the door of the room to close, green cherry this will be the box to open, a box of a box of see in the past.


    My eyes are straight.


    She seems to have misunderstood the ghost king just now. The ghost king doesn''t look mean at all, but is very generous!


    Look, these three boxes are full of things. It''s dazzling.


    Who would have thought that this box was full of gold?


    The original betrothal gifts included silk cloth, jewelry, porcelain and pottery. But I''ve never seen such a big hand as ghost king!


    One box is full of gold, one box is full of jade, and the other is full of pearls and gems!


    Looking at murongshan''s betrothal gifts, it seems that there are many boxes. In fact, the boxes do not necessarily have murongsheng''s value!


    Green cherry where has seen so many good things, looking at can''t help but swallow saliva, whispered: "Miss, do you think this ghost king sent the wrong thing?"


    "What? Do you think your lady is not worth so much? "


    Wrong delivery?


    How can it be? Even if it''s the ghost King''s mansion with a lot of money, it''s not easy to send things wrong. Such an obvious characteristic is not from the ghost King''s house. Who else can it be?


    This does not know how many times under the dowry of the ghost palace, still can send things to the wrong?


    Murongsheng picked up a piece of jade and felt it. It was really a good one. It wasn''t put in the box to fool people.


    "No, I don''t mean that," green Ying frowned, some of them didn''t know what to say. "It''s just the feeling that the ghost king is so hard to get along with, actually..."


    Moreover, before the ghost king made miss so embarrassed, let Miss become the laughing stock of the capital. Now the ghost king has sent so many good things. I always feel strange here.


    "Well, don''t think so much. We''ll take it when it''s given away," murongsheng said, putting the jade in the box. "It''s very kind of the bride price thing over there."


    Qing Ying blinked her eyes. She didn''t understand what murongsheng said.


    Murongsheng began to explain: "you think, people who marry him will die suddenly on the wedding night. Where is the dowry? It is clearly to buy life and wealth."


    "With so much wealth, can''t any box be used by the family for a lifetime? It''s just a compensation for so many things you''ve got in exchange for your life, "murongsheng said, tapping his fingers gently on the chair." so the ghost king is kind and knows that he can''t treat others badly. "


    However, it can only be said to others that it is absolutely impossible to use these three boxes to buy her murongsheng''s life.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng has some doubts. Why did she escape the killing in her last life?


    Or, the ghost king in his last life was old, so he didn''t want to toss about any more and left her behind?


    So far, she really can''t find any good explanation.


    Just saw so many good things, her face was full of smiles. Now when she heard what murongsheng said, her smile disappeared.


    Looking at so many good things, I can''t see any more!


    These things, but miss''s life money, she does not want it!

 Chapter 652

    "Miss..."


    Thinking about the miserable ending of the previous ghost princesses, Qing Ying''s heart was filled with grief: "you marry, you really will..." Dead?


    Who knows, this matter is totally unknown.


    Let''s not say whether the ghost king has anything to do with that man.


    It doesn''t matter. Now she married the ghost king two or three years ahead of her previous life. Now the ghost king doesn''t worry about whether anyone will marry him, so it''s really hard to say if he can survive.


    However, she didn''t really want to marry herself.


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders: "how can your lady die easily before you find a home? Right? "


    Green Ying blushed and was a little shy: "Miss, I''ll tell you something serious again. How can you How can... "


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I mean something serious, miss? "


    Murongsheng is a little sad. How can Qingying not believe what she said? It''s really tragic.


    "Put these things away first and deal with them when I wake up. Remember not to let anyone step into the yard."


    "Yes, miss!"


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, murongshan went out and came back with a dozen strong men and several women. When I arrived at the gate of the mansion, I was stopped by the doorman.


    Looking at the people behind murongshan, the disciples were a little embarrassed: "Miss, these people are..."


    Have you started to recruit any servants?


    I haven''t heard of such a thing.


    "Isn''t this the dowry that King Rui''s mansion just sent? I went out and selected a few servants to come back. When the time comes, I will take them to the Rui palace together. " Murongshan said with a smiling face, but in her heart she held the handkerchief in her hand.


    "Miss, does the second master know this?" The doorman inquired carefully. This young lady can''t be provoked, but Rongguo government has its own rules. Can''t just bring strangers into the house.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Murongshan''s eyes were cold: "I''m going out to select some slaves, but I can''t bring them in. Do I need to report to you as a servant! This young lady wants to marry but Rui Wang Shizi. If there are not many people around to support the appearance, isn''t it a shame for the Rongguo government? "


    The doorman still hesitated and didn''t dare to put the people led by murongshan in.


    Seeing this situation, murongshan directly showed murongcheng''s Keepsake: "I have already reported it to my father, and my father has also agreed! What, do you even want to disobey my father''s orders?! You are just servants of Rongguo government. When will it be your turn to take charge of the master''s affairs? "


    As soon as the disciple saw it, he quickly bent down and did not dare to stop: "I dare not. I do things according to the rules of Rongguo government. Now that the second master has agreed, let the eldest lady take someone in. "


    "Hum."


    Murong Shan snorted coldly, even if a little Murong Sheng was against her, when it was her turn to climb up to her head!


    The emperor sat in the imperial study and looked at shangguanhong with deep eyes: "do you want to kill louli?"


    "Yes, the emperor, secretly put Lou Li to death. At the palace banquet yesterday, Lou Li has provoked public anger. "

 Chapter 653

    "At present, there is no need to kill Lou Li," the emperor did not accept this opinion. "Now Lou Li has been blinded by the second young lady of Murong family. No matter how severe, he will not do anything. If we don''t kill him in time, Jinbi will not use him any more. "


    What''s more, Jinbi came to Dazhou to form an alliance.


    What is the reason that he directly executed the people of Jinbi kingdom?


    At that time, the alliance did not come to an end. Instead, a lot of enemies came out, which was not worth the loss.


    Shangguanhong lowered his head and his eyes were dark.


    Wanyan yinyao actually takes a fancy to shangguanhuang. If they really look at shangguanhuang in the right way, his help will become shangguanhuang''s, which makes shangguanhong''s heart unable to accept.


    But hear the emperor refused his proposal, also did not continue to persuade.


    He also knew in his heart that since the emperor had already decided things, they would not be changed by anyone.


    "Since the emperor doesn''t think it''s necessary, then I won''t say much."


    The emperor looked at shangguanhong and sighed: "honger, you are too thoughtful."


    Too much thinking?


    Oh, if you don''t think much and plan a lot, how can you get this position under the emperor!


    Shangguanhong didn''t show anything on his face. He sat in the imperial study and said something quietly with the emperor. Then he came out of the imperial study.


    Look at the distance, eyes very gloomy.


    He wants to get rid of Lou Li for nothing else, because Lou Li is called Murong shengniang in front of so many people!


    In this case, louli will become murongsheng''s person in the future. Then shangguanhuang will become shangguanhuang''s person if he marries murongsheng?!


    Since he can''t get murongsheng, he won''t let others get it!


    I don''t know why the poison that mammy gave murongsheng didn''t attack last time. But this time, he won''t let murongsheng escape again!


    Kill Lou Li and let murongsheng be convicted. It''s definitely a good way to kill two birds with one stone!


    The emperor does not agree to the execution of Lou Li, does not mean that he agreed with the emperor''s meaning!


    Shangguan Hong sneers. He will come up with a wonderful way to let Murong Sheng convict him!


    Of course, this is also a big gift for Wanyan zhehan. Talk about good things, break the contract temporarily, he will let Wanyan zhehan get retribution!


    Let him know that when he came to the boundary of Dazhou, not everyone could easily offend him.


    "Murongsheng, you don''t want to marry me. Don''t blame me for being merciless." Shangguan Huang snorted coldly and left directly.


    As a result, just after a few steps, he met Murong Cheng and frowned lightly.


    "Ruiwang Shizi..." Murong Cheng is now very scared, do not know what the emperor asked him to do. Now he met shangguanhong head-on again and quickly opened his mouth.


    Shangguan Hong narrowed his eyes: "how can you be here?"


    In the face of shangguanhong without any honorifics, murongcheng also did not pay attention, who let him now has not inherited the title of rongguogong?


    "The emperor suddenly summoned the lower official, saying that he had something to discuss with him, so the lower official came," Murong Cheng arched his hand to the upper official, fearing that he would delay the time and make the emperor wait. "If there is nothing wrong with his royal highness, the lower official will see the emperor first."


    "Go ahead."


    With Murong Cheng Shangguan Hong is really nothing to say, looking at Murong Cheng''s back, eyes a bit deep.


    The emperor calls Murong Cheng over. What can he say?

 Chapter 654

    When he came to the imperial study, Murong Cheng didn''t dare to look at it casually. He quickly knelt down to greet the emperor.


    After the emperor cheerfully let people stand up, he asked casually, "Murong Aiqing, I heard that it made my wife happy, but it really happened?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, it''s true." Murong bows and opens his mouth, but he wonders why the emperor knows about it.


    "Since there is such a big happy event, how come I have never heard Murong Aiqing talk about it?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, because it''s not long since I was pregnant, I want to wait for the baby to be born in..." Murong Cheng''s voice became smaller, and he was more puzzled.


    He didn''t do anything in the court. How could someone tell the emperor about him and let him pay so much attention?


    "So it is," the emperor nodded. "What happened at the last Palace Banquet, that your wife bullied murongsheng, but it''s true?"


    Scared, Murong Cheng knelt down on the ground: "emperor Mingjian, this is pure Murong Sheng''s nonsense. Even if murongsheng is not Weichen''s own daughter, but also his own niece, how can he abuse her? What''s more, there is an old mother in Weichen''s house. How can Qi be allowed to do such a thing? "


    "It seems that your views are quite different. I''d better take a look at the Rongguo government today. I''m also very curious about how such a smart girl was brought up. "


    The emperor said it directly, so that Murong Cheng had no chance to repent.


    No one in Rongguo mansion knows. In a moment, the emperor will drive Rongguo mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    When murongsheng woke up, it was already noon. Hongying came to wait on murongsheng to get dressed. She came to murongsheng and whispered to the other side: "Miss, today the eldest lady sent many people into the mansion. I''m afraid it''s..."


    Before he finished, murongsheng knew what Hongying meant: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, the maidservant saw the eldest lady lead people into Qi''s yard with her own eyes."


    "Very good," murongsheng put on his clothes and washed for a while, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Go and stare at Qi, and come to me if you have any news. I''m going to the old lady''s side for a walk. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of this good play sung by murongshan? "


    "Yes, miss."


    Murongsheng ate something casually and walked quickly towards the old lady''s yard.


    When she first went in, the old lady had already had lunch and was sitting on the concubine''s couch, listening to mother Hu''s whispering words in front of her.


    The master and servant laughed from time to time. I think they talked about something interesting.


    Murong Sheng chuckled in his heart. Now he can laugh, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to.


    After cleaning up the expression on his face, murongsheng walked in quickly, with a smile on his face: "grandmother, is there anything happy recently? The granddaughter watched as the big hall elder sister brought back a lot of people. "


    When the old lady heard murongsheng''s voice, she just turned her eyes to murongsheng. Then she heard murongsheng''s words, and her face was a little bad: "what did you say? Shane brought people back from outside today? Who are they? "

 Chapter 655

    "Let my granddaughter think about it. My granddaughter just heard what the servant girl said. I thought something happy happened in my family, so I came to ask my grandmother. Doesn''t my grandmother know? " Murongsheng''s brows were slightly wrinkled, as if in retrospect.


    The old lady''s face is a bit ugly, happy?


    What happy event can Rongguo government have now?


    The big girl was originally staring at the position of Prince Rui''s imperial concubine, but in the end she turned into Prince Rui''s imperial concubine.


    The two girls, not to mention, were directly married by the emperor to the ghost king. I''m afraid these two girls won''t live the night of their marriage.


    So when the betrothal gifts of the two girls were sent to Rongguo mansion, the old lady didn''t have any interest in intervening.


    But now hearing murongsheng say this, I feel a little confused. What does murongshan want to do? How can you suddenly come to the house to bring people over?


    Murongsheng frowned and thought. The old lady frowned and waited.


    After a long time, murongsheng saw Qingying nodding to her, and then he said in a slow voice: "it seems that there are some strong men and some girls. I was led to the second aunt''s yard by the big hall sister


    Strong man? Girl?


    The old lady''s face sank. The Rongguo government is now fully staffed. Where does it need to bring people back from outside? What is murongshan going to do?


    "Mammy Hu, you go, take some servants and maids, and go to Qi''s side to see what''s going on!" The old lady looked at mother Hu and said.


    "Yes."


    After mother Hu leads the people to leave, murongsheng picks his eyebrows. He thinks that if only the servants led by mother Hu run into him, murongshan''s mouth might excuse him. He might as well


    Murongsheng sat next to the old lady and said softly, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this big cousin who has brought so many people back from outside. Grandma, why don''t you go with me and see what''s going on? "


    The old lady was very suspicious of this matter. Now when she heard murongsheng say this, she couldn''t sit still. With the help of murongsheng, he hurried out of the yard.


    However, before walking a few steps, I heard a thin voice coming from a distance: "the emperor has arrived!"


    The old lady''s whole body is stiff. Since the title of Rong Guogong has not belonged to him, the emperor has never been to Rong Guogong. How come this time


    Even murongsheng was surprised, thinking that someone was playing a prank.


    After all, the emperor is well in the palace, how can he suddenly run to Rongguo mansion?


    When the old lady and murongsheng were still thinking about whether it was true or not, a bright yellow figure appeared in front of them.


    With a smile on his face, the emperor came here with the help of his father-in-law, followed by the frightened Murong Cheng, followed by a group of father-in-law and palace maids.


    The old lady and murongsheng look at each other and kneel down to welcome the emperor.


    Mother Hu, who was walking in front of her, seemed to be ordinary and expressionless, but in fact she was also in Rongguo mansion. If she was really facing the emperor, she would be very frightened.


    Hastily pushed aside, knelt down, head tightly on the ground, for fear of the emperor will have a collision.

 Chapter 656

    "Excuse me, old lady," the emperor said cheerfully. It was on a whim that he wanted to come to Rongguo mansion to have a look at the situation. "Don''t be too polite."


    He took another look at murongsheng, who was supporting the old lady, and his smile became even bigger: "at the beginning, the imperial concubine told me that the second lady in Rongguo mansion was an outstanding person. At that time, I didn''t believe it. According to the palace banquet yesterday, Miss Murong was really a good one. "


    Otherwise, I would not think of such a clever way to win the competition.


    Murongsheng chuckled: "the emperor is wonderful."


    I''m really upset. When the emperor comes, isn''t he going to delay things?


    The old lady patted Murong Sheng on the back of her hand, as if she was very satisfied with her granddaughter: "Sheng girl has always been a smart girl, and she is convinced that she can get praise from the emperor."


    Then she took another look at mother Hu: "what are you doing here? Go and make tea for the emperor!"


    Murongsheng''s heart pulled up, looking at mother Hu again returned to the old lady''s yard, eyebrows gently frowned up.


    We have to find a way to expose Qi''s affairs, otherwise we will miss this good opportunity and never find a better one.


    "I don''t know if the emperor is here today. What''s the matter?" The old lady opened her mouth with a smile, full of doubts in her heart, "the Emperor didn''t give orders in advance before he came up. I''m afraid now."


    "Don''t worry, old lady. I just want to see how murongsheng is doing in Rongguo mansion. After all, I''ve heard something before."


    As soon as the emperor''s words came out, a bit of embarrassment appeared on the Rongguo government''s face.


    Although murongsheng''s life is good now, but before, who didn''t know that the two young ladies were not as good as their servant girls? Now it''s said by the emperor in public that there''s no fig leaf.


    The old lady was a little ugly in her heart, and her face was still a kind smile: "let the emperor laugh, girl Sheng, because of some things before, she had such a misunderstanding."


    "Is that true?"


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, the scene fell into silence.


    The old lady was embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak, and Murong Cheng was shivering.


    Only Murong Sheng said with a smile on his face: "emperor, whether this is true or not, you have to ask the second aunt of the minister''s daughter. Just as it happens, my daughter and grandmother want to go to the second aunt. Why don''t the emperor come with us? "


    Now Qi and murongshan have not come out yet. Obviously they don''t know about the emperor coming to Rongguo mansion. If we continue to work like this, I''m afraid that when Qi''s everything is over, how can she lead people to catch the traitor?


    Anyway, she had a bad reputation. She spoke to the emperor according to her own nature. Besides adding some more stains, she had nothing to say.


    The most important thing is, she wants to lead people to catch the traitor, will Qi to thoroughly hit the ground, can''t turn up the storm!


    "Sheng girl, what are you talking about in front of the emperor?" Murong Cheng glares at Murong Sheng. The girl just looks at them. Er Fang can''t get better! "If the emperor wants to see Qi, how can he go there in person? I''ll send someone to find Qi."


    The emperor did not speak and looked at murongsheng. Murongsheng is not timid at all. He responds to the emperor with a smile.


    This is to let the emperor''s heart a little bit more nature: "no need, since the way, then let''s go to see it."

 Chapter 657

    This sentence directly blocked Murong Cheng''s back road. Even the old lady couldn''t say anything.


    It''s not a good time for murongshan to bring people from outside to his house, but when the emperor came to Rongguo''s mansion, he tossed out such a thing.


    If something can''t be reversed, then Qi''s mother and daughter are really sinners!


    The old lady now secretly hates Murong Shan directly, but how can she stop the emperor''s decision!


    Murong Cheng is also sweating. I don''t know what the Qi family is doing. The emperor has been here for such a long time and hasn''t come out to meet people yet!


    "Lead the way, Murong Aiqing."


    "Yes, Weichen will lead the way for the emperor!" Murong Cheng wiped the sweat from his face and hurriedly took the way to the emperor.


    At this time, Hongying just came back from Qi''s yard. She was surprised to see the emperor''s appearance. Quickly back to one side, careful with Murong Sheng behind.


    Seeing this, murongsheng gave the place where he helped the old lady to mammy Hu. After two steps back, Hongying saw that the situation came up.


    "Normal, miss."


    Walking in front of the old lady, Hongying didn''t dare to say anything more. She was afraid that it would attract attention, so she said it very simply and clearly, but murongsheng could also understand it.


    Murongsheng nodded, and saw a little servant girl looking at the situation is not quite right. She wanted to take a shortcut to inform Qi, so that Qi and murongshan could have a chance to retreat in time.


    Immediately raised to lift chin, let red Ying see past, soft voice opening: "stop."


    Just as the little servant girl was about to leave, Hongying quickly ran after her and grabbed her clothes, which made it difficult for her to move.


    The little servant girl was worried, but she didn''t dare to shout out. She could only stare at Hongying fiercely and speak in a low voice: "what are you going to do! Let me go! I''m the second lady''s man


    Looking at the emperor and others walking away, Hongying slapped the little servant girl in the face and said, "Miss said, it''s the second lady''s people who will clean up."


    The little servant girl couldn''t believe her eyes. She worked beside the second lady. Where did she meet such treatment: "you How dare you beat me? "


    "If I don''t beat you, can I beat myself?"


    Just when the little servant girl wanted to give it back, the red tassel cut her neck with a knife. The little servant girl suddenly fainted with black eyes.


    Looking around, no one noticed. Hongying dragged it to a hidden place and threw it down. Then she quickly followed murongsheng.


    In front of Qi''s yard, Qi''s mother was leaning against the pillar of the corridor, closing her eyes, ready to have a rest. As a result, I saw a large group of people coming towards Hula in the distance.


    Immediately let mammy frown, want to let people leave, the result saw in front of a touch of bright yellow, almost didn''t let mammy paralyzed on the ground.


    Kneeling on the ground, his voice trembled: "long live the emperor, long live the Emperor Old slave I''ll go in and tell the master


    How could the emperor suddenly come to Rongguo mansion at this time! Besides, in front of my wife''s yard!

 Chapter 658

    Mammy, even if her legs were weak, had to stand up and go in to tell the truth.


    As a result, I heard murongsheng smile: "how in the daytime, the second aunt''s door is still tightly closed, what are you doing?"


    With that, he was a bit surprised: "just now, someone saw that the lobby sister was leading people in. How could the door be closed now? Besides, the emperor has come. Do you want to drive him away? "


    The emperor had an interesting look at murongsheng. He always felt that as long as murongsheng appeared, something interesting would happen. He waved his long arm and said, "go in."


    Who dares to drive the emperor away?!


    But as soon as I think of it, Qi is now entangled with several men in it. His face is pale and he reaches out to stop the people who want to come in. You can''t let people in even if you kill them!


    Murong Cheng saw that the mammy around Qi was so bold that even the emperor dared to stop her?!


    "Go away, I''m a slave. I dare to stop the emperor. Are you going to die?"?! Get out of the way Murong Cheng stood up and scolded.


    Mammy was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do. She looked at Murong Cheng pleadingly: "I can''t, old slave I can''t get out of the way now! "


    Get out of the way, then it''s all over!


    The old lady had already had an opinion on Qi Shi. Now she saw that the slave around Qi Shi dared to stop the emperor. She immediately said coldly, "grab this Mammy and open the door! The emperor has come. Does Qi want to hide in the room? "


    Mammy Hu had always listened to the old lady''s words, and now she was leading people to knock the door open.


    Mammy just watched everyone walk towards Qi''s room, and the whole person was stunned in the same place. As soon as she was about to shout out, she was choked by the red Ying beside her. The voice was cold: "Mammy, do you want to die, or do you want to shout out?"


    Suddenly, let mammy all the words to swallow into the stomach.


    The outside door is tightly closed, and the inside door is also closed, which makes people feel confused. What are Qi and murongshan doing in the room? Shut the door in broad daylight?


    Mother Hu took a look at the old lady, and when she got her permission, she had the locked door knocked open.


    In Qi''s bedroom, there are four naked bodies on a bed. They are so confused that it''s hard for people to look directly at them.


    Qi was lying in the middle of the bed with his face up and his limbs in a big shape. But this state did not last long, with the door of the room was opened, directly into a piece of stiffness.


    The two servants who fell down and kicked the door open saw the scene and took a breath of cool air. They quickly closed their eyes and stepped back out. I don''t know what to do.


    The following people, seeing these two people like this, aroused a lot of curiosity and went forward to see what was going on. Murong Cheng and the old lady are very puzzled, also quickly step forward, directly into the room!


    At the moment, Qi Shi saw that so many people came in in an instant. He was scared to death and his face was very pale.

 Chapter 659

    Want to find something to cover the body, but can not find anything from the bed to cover the body!


    Because the bedding on the bed, because it interfered with what they had done before, had already been thrown on the ground.


    Qi wanted to turn over, but he was oppressed by three men, completely motionless, which made Qi''s heart more ashamed.


    "Old Master I... " Qi''s mouth wants to defend for oneself, but have speechless, stammer.


    Seeing Qi''s reaction, the three men reacted. Looking at Qi''s direction, they immediately rolled down from the bed, kneeling on the ground one by one and sticking their heads tightly to the ground. They did not dare to raise their heads.


    "Master! Master! You listen to me! Listen to me Qi was able to move, and hurriedly looked around for something to cover his body. As a result, nothing was found. The body is shown in front of you.


    Heart is shy and angry, quickly covered his face with his hand, trying to pretend that others can''t see her.


    When Murong Cheng just came in, the whole person was shocked and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    Looking at Qi''s appearance, he could not say a word. He only felt that he was forced to put on a green robe, which made him unable to break free!


    What a shame! I''ve lost it to the emperor!


    How can he face others in the future!


    "Mother, what''s the matter? What happened? "


    At this time, I heard the movement outside, and a gentle voice came from another room. Then he saw that murongshan came out from inside.


    I also want to see what happened to Qi. As soon as I came out, I saw the room full of people! Suddenly scared, the whole person was stunned!


    Seeing the appearance of murongshan, murongcheng''s face suddenly turned into an iron blue.


    Qi''s a see, also don''t care what clothes on his body didn''t wear, quickly turn over from the bed down. As a result, I heard a dull sound of "Dong". Murongsheng seemed to hear the sound of the bone being smashed.


    In fixed eye a look, Qi''s left leg don''t know what happened, hit next to the stone pier, immediately let her pain face are ferocious.


    Qi forced to endure the pain from his legs, pulled the bedding scattered on the ground and wrapped it on his body, so as not to let himself lose his inch. Then he slowly climbed to murongcheng''s sophistry, hugged murongcheng''s leg tightly and begged for his own mercy: "master, all these are my own ideas, which have nothing to do with Shan''er!"


    In public, he was caught in bed. And it looks like there''s more than one person. It''s hard to watch. In addition, Qi''s daughter also stayed here, obviously knowing everything that happened here!


    Even the emperor who came here didn''t expect to see such a big play in Rongguo mansion.


    "Second aunt, how can you..." Murongsheng looked at Qi in shock with an expression that was hard to say, "why do you want to do this? Do you know if you''re sorry, uncle? What''s the accident with this thing? How can we afford the children in our stomach? "


    Murongsheng seems to be worried about Qi and fighting injustice for murongcheng. In fact, he is adding fuel to the fire!

 Chapter 660

    Murong Cheng Lai is not a fool. Now hearing Murong Sheng''s words, he looks gloomy and wants to strangle his disgraceful Qi.


    He took a step forward and looked at Qi coldly: "where''s the child?"


    Qi''s face changed a little bit, then he lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    See such a big movement, Jiang has long been dark rub rub with behind, to see this scene. If you don''t get involved, how can you stand up to Qi''s bullying for so long?


    Directly holding her voice, people can''t hear her original voice. She said in a shrill voice: "I''m afraid it''s not this child. I''m not pregnant at all, right? Otherwise, even for the sake of children, they would not do such things. "


    With that, Jiang immediately hid in the crowd, so that others could not find her or see her.


    This sentence, like a stone fell into a calm lake, suddenly stirred up a lot of waves.


    What Jiang wanted to say also made the people standing here hear clearly.


    How long is this pregnancy? I dare to play so much. A little thought, you can understand that Qi is absolutely pretending to be pregnant!


    The old lady was shocked by the scene in front of her. I don''t know how long she has been silly. It was not easy for mammy Hu to follow her breath and come back to her mind. She was even more choked in her heart. She couldn''t get out of it. She almost didn''t faint.


    Murongsheng, with quick eyes and quick hands, quickly supported the old lady''s other arm, reached to her ear, and said in a low voice: "grandma, can you fall down at this time. Second uncle is so angry that he doesn''t know what to do. Grandmother, if you are so angry again, who can be the master of Rongguo government''s affairs? "


    What murongsheng said was that there was no problem at all. Immediately, the old lady calmed down her depression and patted murongsheng on the back of her hand: "you''re right."


    At this time, she can''t faint. She must hold on, or the Rongguo government will be destroyed!


    After watching the play, the emperor felt that if he continued to stay, it would not be very good. Directly waved sleeve: "go."


    If we stay here, I''m afraid the old face of Murong Cheng will be gone.


    For a moment, there were only Rongguo people left in Qi''s house. See this scene, the three men without clothes quickly picked up the clothes from the ground, in a hurry to run out.


    Murong Cheng saw it and said angrily, "stop people and tie them up!"


    Let him Murong Cheng lose so much face, still want to run away?! you must be dreaming!


    "Sir, spare your life, sir, spare your life!"


    "We We are just living together. No one wants this to happen! "


    Murongsheng looked at this scene, eyelids slightly down, the mood inside the eyes to cover. In the heart sneered a few minutes, is not easy. It''s not easy for anyone. It''s not easy for a few big men to serve an aging Qi family so hard?


    Otherwise, with Qi''s old face, young man, who can eat it?


    But it''s strange. Who told you to make a deal with murongshan? There''s no way. Since Qi and murongshan have to be pressed on the ground and can''t turn the waves, it''s natural that you will be involved.

 Chapter 661

    How could Murong Cheng listen to the voices of these people begging for mercy, step forward and kick them hard.


    Seeing this situation, they quickly changed their target and focused on murongshan. They crawled to murongshan on the ground: "Miss, help, miss, help! I don''t want to die! "


    While shouting, he took out the silver in his arms and put it at his feet. The whole person was shaking: "Miss, you have told us before that this matter will never be known! As long as we succeed, we will leave! That''s why we agree to your request. Now that we have done as you told us, please ask the eldest lady to intercede for us and let us live


    "Yes, yes, miss. We have old people and young people. If we are really dead, our family will be completely destroyed! We don''t want any of this silver. Take it back and let us go, miss! "


    The three men were crying, and murongshan couldn''t take care of them at this time?


    Murongshan herself has been frightened by the scene in front of her. She thinks her plan is perfect and will not be known. At that time, Qi will be able to conceive smoothly and give birth to a baby. I can also stand firm in the Rongguo mansion, and with the help of the Rongguo mansion, I will fight for the position of the imperial concubine.


    But now!


    All of his plans are known by everyone, and they are still exposed to the eyes of the Rongguo government without dignity! No And the emperor, the Emperor just saw it clearly!


    Hearing what these three people said, is there anything Murong Cheng doesn''t understand?


    Biting his teeth and looking at murongshan, his eyes were cold: "you beast!" Before for Murong Shan like, gone!


    "Dad You listen to my explanation, "murongshan explained flurriedly," daughter No daughter, don''t listen to these people''s nonsense, daughter... "


    Before he finished, Murong was so angry that he slapped him hard. Directly knocked down the defenseless murongshan: "murongshan! I usually so love you, so dote on you! What good things are close to you, where can I do it? Sorry for you? I think I''ve done a good job as a father! It''s very nice of you to work with your mother to do such a shameful thing! "


    Murong Cheng''s heart was almost furious!


    He thinks he''s good for murongshan. Try to let her be the best. What''s wrong with it?


    Unexpectedly, let murongshan help Qi to do such a shameful thing!


    "Dad, you have to believe me..." Murongshan kneels on the ground and shakes her head, but she doesn''t know how to explain.


    She really couldn''t understand that it was a safe thing. How could she suddenly change her appearance?!


    Dad, isn''t he summoned to the palace? Even murongsheng squats quietly in his own yard Why, Dad back to the house, but also the emperor to come over?!


    Leading a group of Rongguo government people, come to my mother''s house to catch the traitor?!


    No, no, no, it''s impossible in her plan!

 Chapter 662

    Murongshan now wants to break her own head, but she can''t understand it and find any flaws.


    Raised his head to look at Murong Cheng pleading, but the rest of his eyes accidentally fell on Murong Sheng.


    I saw murongsheng standing in front of the old lady, supporting her and looking down at her. The corner of his mouth was tickled with a smile of mockery.


    Suddenly, murongshan seemed to understand and pointed to murongsheng: "it''s her! It''s all her! It must be her, that''s right! "


    Murongshan climbed forward two steps, hugged murongcheng''s thigh and cried bitterly: "Dad, all this has nothing to do with my daughter. It must be murongsheng who set me up. All this is murongsheng''s plot! "


    Murong Cheng frowned and looked in the direction of Murong Sheng.


    Seeing that Murong Cheng had a reaction to his speech, he continued to say: "it was Murong Sheng who made it! It was murongsheng who provoked me to do such a trick with my mother. Then, she led so many people to come and smash! My mother and I were calculated by murongsheng! "


    Murongsheng immediately felt a little aggrieved and frowned: "why can''t I understand what you said, elder sister? I''m just a young lady in Rongguo mansion. How dare I meet my aunt who controls the expenses of Rongguo mansion? "


    "What''s the matter?" The old lady frowned.


    "Murongsheng, don''t spit out blood here! You are not my own daughter, in Rongguo mansion, do I lack you or lack you?! You framed me in front of so many people Qi roared.


    "Yes," murongsheng laughed sarcastically, "in the past three years, my second aunt has been really good to me."


    "Second lady, the second lady is also a lady of Rongguo government. What''s wrong with her expense?"?! It''s you, second lady. You''ve just converged a little a while ago. Recently, the housekeeper began to make miss kequ''s expense. Now miss is eating green vegetables and porridge, even the mammy beside the second lady is not as good as that! "


    Housekeeper Wang rushed out and pointed at Green cherry: "smelly girl, you don''t want to spit out blood. I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to frame me like this?"


    Housekeeper Wang stands up to slap Qing Ying, and makes her hide behind the old lady in a panic. The old lady protects her behind her: "housekeeper Wang, you are so brave. Do you dare to move your hands when you are really old?"


    Housekeeper Wang was reprimanded by the old lady. Her face changed and she looked at Green cherry with gnashing teeth: "old lady, it''s this girl who talks nonsense, so I can''t be more talented in my heart!"


    At this time, green cherry from behind the old lady out of a head, panic at the people here, want to speak, but don''t know how to say.


    Murong Sheng stares at Qing Ying: "you little girl, I told you before, don''t talk. The past is over. Let''s not talk about it again. You''re going to talk in front of your grandmother and see what I''m going to do with you when I get back! "


    Green Ying some grievances, pitiful mouth: "Miss, maidservant said is true..."


    Just when they were in a stalemate, the old lady suddenly said, "Qing Ying, you can tell me what''s going on."

 Chapter 663

    After taking a look at murongsheng, Qing Ying hesitated for a moment and said directly, "when Miss moved to the yard some time ago, it was better. But not long ago, I don''t know why housekeeper Wang suddenly began to find an excuse to cut Miss Wang''s expenses. Every time the second lady gets angry, housekeeper Wang will cut off Miss Wang''s food... "


    Murongsheng sighed: "you girl, I told you not to mention it again? No matter what I have said now, I have nothing to hide. "


    Murong Sheng looked at Murong Shan: "elder sister, I knew that I would not have good fruit to eat when I was against you. So, how can it be estimated as you said to set you up and infuriate you? I still want to live a stable life in my family and get married. "


    "You! Nonsense


    Murongshan just wants to pull murongsheng into the water, but she didn''t expect that murongsheng would deal with it so quickly, and directly told her what happened to her. No wonder murongsheng hasn''t moved before. She is waiting for her here!


    However, what makes murongshan unable to refute is that what murongsheng said is right! As long as you go to investigate the account book, you can investigate the matter!


    "Cousin, you said I was talking nonsense. I''m afraid my grandmother and second uncle would not believe it. In that case, you can take out the account book and investigate it. You''ll know if what I said is true. " Murongsheng said in a low voice.


    Housekeeper Wang''s legs softened when he heard this. Before the old lady asked someone to take the account book, she knelt down on the ground and couldn''t say a word.


    But even so, murongshan and Qi are determined to bite murongsheng!


    "Murongsheng, even if the second aunt has done something sorry for you before, you can''t treat her like this! It''s not the face of Shaner and I that''s lost, but the face of the whole Rongguo government! " Qi''s body tightly over the quilt, tears streaming down his face, what he thought was how to drag Murong Sheng into the water!


    Murong Sheng eyebrow angle slightly beat for a while, then looked at Qi innocently: "Er auntie, where do you come from? You do such a shameful thing, can''t I still hold a knife in my hand and put it around your neck to force you to do it? "


    This rhetorical question, immediately asked Qi is not a word out.


    Murongshan raised her head and looked at murongsheng fiercely: "even if you didn''t force her, how did the emperor come here! You must have known what happened today, so you brought the emperor here. If you don''t think about it, how much influence will it have on the Rongguo government if this matter is exposed?! How can you let my father have a foothold in the court in the future? "


    "Hall elder sister, how can I hear what you say more and more outrageous?" Murong Sheng shook his head and looked at Murong Shan helplessly. "This thing is done by you. How can I do it wrong according to what you said? If you don''t do such a thing, how can it happen? "


    "What''s more, I don''t have the ability to lead the emperor from the palace. Even if I come here, it''s because the emperor comes to the palace. Second aunt and big hall elder sister, you didn''t come out for a long time, so you decided to come here. Hall elder sister, you can''t just pour a basin of dirty water on me and pull me into the water because you have done something wrong! "


    Murongsheng walked forward a few steps, turned around and knelt down in front of the old lady: "what''s the matter today? Everyone here can see it clearly. In the past ten years, my second aunt treated me like that, and I could bear it. But now, the big hall elder sister should not, in order to wash off her own mistakes, pull me into the water! Please grandma, make the decision for your granddaughte

 Chapter 664

    Murong Shanmu stares at Murong Sheng, but he can''t refute what Murong Sheng said.


    And Murong Sheng slightly turned his head and glanced at Murong Shan, with a bit of ridicule hanging in the corner of his eyes.


    Now, how can murongshan be arrogant in front of her!


    "Beast! Bitch


    I''m very popular. My chest is up and down. Looking at Qi''s messy hair, the smell in the room hasn''t disappeared yet. The irritating old lady''s heart was full of anger, and she thought of the disgraceful things Qi had just done. All the disgraces were thrown in front of the emperor, which made the old lady unable to endure.


    Pick up the crutch, is toward Qi and murongshan body hit in the past, not a bit soft hearted: "it seems that before the old man is really too tolerant of you, so that you do not know how to behave! Today, I will directly kill you here! "


    "No!"


    Qi wailed and rushed to protect Murong Shan in his arms: "Niang, all the mistakes are my own. I made them by myself. I have nothing to do with Shan''er. Hit me alone


    "Shut up! I don''t have a shameless daughter-in-law like you


    "Master..."


    Qi''s next to the old lady hit on her crutches, eyes look forward to Murong into the past. Murong Cheng frowned, but he turned his head aside.


    He has no shortage of women, but because Qi has been with him for so many years. So when Qi and Jiang fight, he can pretend that he can''t see anything.


    But I can''t help it. Qi is in bed with three men!


    This makes him as a man''s self-esteem, by a strong humiliation!


    The old lady was so fierce that she soon beat Qi''s head and blood. Even with Qi''s protection, murongshan was accidentally hit on her forehead by the old lady''s crutch, and the blood immediately flowed down her cheek.


    Qi has been married to murongcheng for so long, but murongshan is the only daughter. Now seeing that murongshan was about to be broken by the old lady, she couldn''t bear it any more. She reached out and grabbed the old lady''s crutch: "it''s my fault to hit her a few times. As a result, the fight is endless, isn''t it?! Even if you don''t like me, what about Shaner! Shan''er is still your granddaughter. Are you so cruel? "


    "What''s more, if you kill Shaner and me today, I''ll see how you can tell the Qi family!"


    The old lady was so angry that she rolled her eyes.


    Now that he has reached this point, Qi doesn''t want to bear it any more. If you show weakness, you will be beaten. But if you don''t show weakness, you may be able to avoid the beating!


    The old lady didn''t know whether she should play or not.


    Otherwise, if Qi''s mother''s family is just a common family, how could she marry Murong Cheng. What''s more, he took Murong Yu''s position as Duke of Rongguo down and controlled Rongguo government for a while?


    Now if I kill them here, I''m afraid I can''t give an account to Qi Fu, and Qi Fu will come to the door to hate people!


    "Murongsheng!" Qi knew what happened this time, without murongsheng''s intervention, he directly glared at murongsheng, "if Shaner and I have any difference, we will not let you go as ghosts!"

 Chapter 665

    "Tut."


    Murongsheng thought that he was not sure. "I didn''t expect that the second aunt''s face was so thick. If she did something wrong, she could take others off. It''s really interesting to think that someone else has wronged you. "


    "Murongsheng!" Qi Shi roared, and he wanted to open his mouth and bite off a piece of meat from murongsheng.


    But what is murongsheng afraid of?


    He got up from the ground and patted the dust on his dress. He didn''t put Qi''s threat in his heart at all: "you said that being a ghost would never let me go, did you forget. I''m still the future Princess? At that time, I''m afraid you''ll be out of your wits before you can float into the yard of the ghost King''s residence. "


    Qi''s eyes were red and staring at murongsheng, and his posture was like a blood feud.


    The old lady was even more angry. She took a crutch in her hand and looked at the ground: "evil! How did Rong government come out with such a daughter-in-law! He shamelessly insulted the style of the door. He didn''t know his fault at all. On the contrary, did he threaten others? "


    Murong Sheng chuckled in his heart. Looking at Qi''s helpless appearance, he felt very comfortable.


    He went to the old lady''s side and whispered in her ear, "grandma, this Qi family is really capable. If you really beat the second aunt and the big sister to death now, I''m afraid it''s really hard to explain. What''s more, it''s not easy to talk over there. "


    Qi''s cold hum a, a pair of eyes fiercely stare at Murong Sheng, wish to use the vision to stare to death Murong Sheng.


    As early as I agreed with murongshan''s method, Qi was not so important to his reputation. Now, I can''t estimate my reputation, as long as I can protect murongshan.


    It''s not impossible to make a comeback!


    What''s more, not all of Rui''s mansion has been hired, and Murong Sheng will be good-looking!


    The old lady listened and had to give up her hand.


    "However, there is a way for granddaughter to protect the reputation of Rongguo mansion without offending Qi mansion and ruiwang mansion..." Murongsheng continued to pay attention.


    Let the old lady tightly frown slightly stretch a few minutes, but also did not completely put down the heart: "what method?"


    Murongsheng said in the old lady''s ear in a voice that only two people could hear.


    The more she said it, the more reasonable it was, and the anger on the old lady''s face gradually dissipated: "what Sheng girl said is reasonable. The ugly family should not be publicized. No one can talk nonsense about what happened today! And this shameless bitch, put me in the Chaifang! You can''t step out of the woodshed without my command


    As soon as the old lady''s voice fell, Mammy Hu led the two men to carry Qi away.


    Qi''s panic, shouting: "what are you going to do?! I tell you, I''m the second lady of your family. You can''t do anything to me! You... "


    As for murongshan, the old lady''s brow was frowning. She didn''t know how to deal with it.


    It''s hard for Princess Rui to explain, but it''s clear. Can murongshan realize her mistake?

 Chapter 666

    "Grandma, Qi has to forgive others. The big hall sister is wrong today, but it''s not as wrong as the second aunt... " Murong Sheng stopped and continued to speak, "it''s better to kneel down in the ancestral hall and copy the female ring, and let her know what a woman is ashamed of."


    Upon hearing this, murongshan raised her head in shock and looked in the direction of murongsheng.


    She has been ready for murongsheng to fall into the well, and she has thought of all kinds of ways to deal with it.


    At the end of the day, murongsheng didn''t tell his grandmother to punish her severely?!


    Instead For her?


    Is there something wrong with murongsheng''s brain?!


    Murongsheng seems to be aware of murongshan''s eyes, looking at the past and smiling at murongshan.


    I stare at people coldly in my heart.


    How could she let murongshan escape so easily? If we let murongshan go to the Chaifang with Qi, wouldn''t we let their mother and daughter die together? To die, let them die in two places!


    The old lady didn''t understand Murong Sheng''s thoughts. She thought Murong Sheng was really tolerant and generous and let people go: "Sheng girl, you are so kind. Shan girl now so painstakingly frame you, you even want to speak for her


    Murongsheng had no choice but to smile and appease the old lady: "grandma, we are all cousins anyway."


    Murongshan kneels on the ground, listening to murongsheng''s words in front of the old lady, but she can''t find any fault. And now she has the courage to shoulder so much, and dare not speak casually.


    If you offend the old lady carelessly, you may leave her in the woodshed to chop wood.


    Chopping firewood or copying the ring, she naturally chose to copy the ring. How can her delicate hands be abraded?


    "Since you have said that, Sheng girl, do as you want."


    This murongshan is also the old lady''s own granddaughter. In addition, the old lady has been loving her for more than ten years. Naturally, it''s better to kiss Qi. After the anger, the old lady''s attitude towards murongshan was also somewhat reluctant.


    Fortunately, murongsheng gave her a step, so that she had a reason to punish murongshan less: "Shan girl, I punish you to copy the female precepts and scriptures in the ancestral hall, do you have any opinions?"


    Murong Shan slightly lowered her head and said in a soft voice: "Shan''er doesn''t have any opinions. Thank you for your grandmother''s instruction." With that, he stood up and prepared to go back to his yard to collect things.


    Ancestral hall


    Murongshan''s eyes darkened and her hands clenched into fists.


    In the past, the location of the ancestral hall was murongsheng''s, but now it''s her turn?!


    When she passed by murongsheng, murongshan didn''t hold back her anger and glared fiercely. The ferocity inside is obvious, and people can''t help shivering.


    Of course, for murongsheng, it doesn''t seem to have any deterrent power.


    Doesn''t that mean waiting for her to turn over? Then wait. I really don''t know who will win.


    It''s not sure whether we can get out of the ancestral hall smoothly. It''s better to pray for Qi to survive this period of time before getting married.

 Chapter 667

    Qi Shi and murongshan were all taken away by the old lady''s merciless people. Now housekeeper Wang is still on his knees in panic, and he doesn''t know what kind of punishment he will receive.


    The old lady''s weathered eyes fell sharply on housekeeper Wang: "Qi has been punished, and you can''t escape! You rely on Qi''s support behind your back, and secretly embezzle the poison of the young lady of Rongguo mansion! It''s unforgivable! Come on, it''s 30 big boards. Drive it out of Rongguo mansion! "


    Housekeeper Wang was originally from Qi''s mother''s family. Because he had nothing to do, he was placed in Rongguo Mansion by Qi and became a housekeeper. I don''t have any skills. Fortunately, there are more than one housekeeper in Rongguo mansion. Otherwise, I might have been hollowed out.


    I''m afraid it won''t take long for me to starve to death.


    Originally, I wanted to live a lifetime in Rongguo mansion. Who knows such a scandal broke out today?!


    The old lady wants to expel him from the Rongguo government, but she wants his life!


    Housekeeper Wang knelt on the ground, feeling that not only his legs were weak, but also his body was weak. He kowtowed his head on the ground and cried for mercy: "old lady, please forgive me, old lady. I''ll never dare again!"


    Looking at this scene, murongsheng suddenly said: "grandmother."


    Qing Ying frowned. She thought murongsheng was soft hearted again when she had murongshan''s affair. She stretched out her hand and pulled her sleeve to stop murongsheng.


    Murongsheng took a look at Qingying, comforted her with his eyes, and said: grandmother, I''m afraid the housekeeper Wang has been in Rongguo mansion for quite a long time. Even if there is no merit, there is also hardship. Is it unreasonable for grandma to expel people from Rongguo government like this? "


    Before murongsheng had finished his words, he heard housekeeper Wang excitedly say: "miss two, please spare your life and say a few good words for the slave! I used to be a slave, but I was blinded by lard. I hope the second young lady can be gracious! "


    Listening to Murong Sheng''s words, the old lady frowned gently: "Sheng girl, don''t be soft hearted."


    Murongsheng smilingly supported the old lady''s arm and said, "grandmother, granddaughter doesn''t mean to be soft hearted. My granddaughter thinks it''s necessary to play these 30 boards. But if you directly expel steward Wang from the Rongguo mansion, I''m afraid that the Rongguo mansion will not be able to find his successor for a while, will it


    "So, let him deal with the things at hand temporarily, and then find someone to replace him, and then make a decision."


    The old lady''s eyesight flashed, and she patted Murong Sheng''s hand back with great relief: "Sheng girl, what you said is very right, just do it according to what you said."


    After a while, someone came up and dragged the king''s housekeeper out of the ground, heavily beating 30 boards.


    In the past, it was his own swagger who called over the servants of Rongguo government. It''s him who punishes others. When will it be his turn to be punished?


    Before long, I heard a series of shrill cries from outside. It sounded like the board hit me, but it was very painful.


    Murong Sheng slightly hooked the corner of her lips. She didn''t drink vegetables and porridge for nothing during this period of time. She had never resisted before, but she was just waiting for this day! Don''t think it''s a good thing to stay in Rongguo government.


    What will happen in the future depends on her mind.

 Chapter 668

    The remaining three strong men kneeling on the ground were not from Rongguo government, but were found by murongshan from outside. Therefore, the old lady had no way to deal with them. She could only get all the money back and throw it out of the Rongguo government.


    Murong Cheng is now looking at such a group of people with a dark face. Until now, he didn''t say a word.


    After today''s incident, his face was completely lost! Thoroughly in front of the emperor, no face!


    After going out from Qi''s yard, the Emperor didn''t know what he was thinking, but he also asked with great concern: "Murong Aiqing, how are you doing?"


    Murong Cheng''s mouth slightly bitter, simply do not know what to do: "back to the emperor, have dealt with."


    "That''s good. I didn''t expect this to happen today. Originally, I came to see Miss Murong and ask what kind of reward I want... " The Emperor didn''t say any more. He felt that if he said too much, he would let Murong Cheng find an ant hole to go in. He coughed softly. "Now it seems that the second Miss Murong has no time. Let''s talk about it later. I''ll go back to the Palace first. Let''s go


    The emperor came to Rongguo mansion to see a big play for free. He waved his sleeve and led the people back. He left Murong Cheng standing in the same place with an ugly face.


    After the successful ending of a big play, murongsheng sent the old lady back and happily went back to the yard.


    Green Ying on a face not happy to help murongsheng will head jewelry to take down: "Miss, today two madams made such a mistake. Why didn''t miss Let the old lady punish her heavily and drive the second lady out of Rongguo mansion? Miss, you had to plead for her at that time, and the old lady agreed


    Red Ying took a look at Green Ying: "miss work, naturally there is a reason for miss."


    Green cherry drum drum face: "what reason, according to me should be the second lady to drive away, later let her how to bully miss."


    "Get out of here?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "do you think it will be all right to drive Qi out of Rongguo government? Qing Ying, I''ve been with you for so long. Do you still think I''m a softhearted person? "


    "No..." The green Ying murmurs the opening, "the slave girl is to feel, shut two madams in the wood room inside, some of too cheap she!"


    The second lady bullied the young lady for such a long time and simply locked up in the kitchen. It''s really


    "It''s easy to kill her if she''s locked up in the woodshed. If she''s really driven out, it''s like letting the tiger go back to the mountain. If later the Qi family relies on the influence of the Qi family and comes back to the Rongguo government again, it will be too troublesome to come up with a new way to get rid of it. "


    Green Ying blinked her eyes, some don''t understand: "Miss, the second lady is now safe in the wood room, miss how to kill it."


    Murongsheng chuckled, and his eyes were full of cunning: "Qing Ying, have you forgotten that Qi is not the only one in the second uncle''s backyard. Over the years, Qi has offended a lot of people in Rongguo mansion. I''m willing to ask for a favor and let her go. It doesn''t mean that others will let her go. "

 Chapter 669

    The green Ying blinked an eye, seem to have a little understand to come over.


    But looking at Murong Sheng''s face, he didn''t continue to ask. Before, because she mentioned Rui Wang Shizi from time to time, she was severely reprimanded by the young lady. Now, even if she didn''t understand, she didn''t dare to speak more.


    Anyway


    Just like Hongying said, the young lady has her own thoughts in her heart.


    In the early morning of the next day, a series of shrill cries were heard from the woodshed.


    Qing Ying got up early and was packing things in the yard. She heard the sound faintly and looked at Hong Ying in a hurry.


    Red Ying''s face unchanged, continue to do the work in hand, light mouth: "before I said, miss do what nature has the truth of miss."


    Green cherry curled to curl mouth, but in the heart still had to admire red Ying, incredibly can be so calm.


    At this time, Qing Ying suddenly heard some movement in the room, and quickly went to serve murongsheng: "Miss, how did you wake up so early today?"


    Generally speaking, a young lady will never open her eyes until noon.


    "How can I sleep in when there is a good play?" Murongsheng listened to the faint scream, put on his clothes and put his hair on his hairpin. "Are you interested? Go and see what''s going on now?"


    "Yes, yes!" Green Ying quickly nods, wish to fly to the wood room to see Qi''s miserable appearance now.


    I used to bully miss, but now I can see Qi being bullied. Isn''t that cool?!


    In the wood room, Qi was called up early in the morning, and then there were two mothers standing beside him, with a whip in hand, staring at Qi''s chopping wood. Once Qi''s action of chopping firewood slowed down, the whip in Mammy''s hand would slap on Qi''s body impolitely.


    And because it''s too early, Mammy''s eyes are closed now. So it''s really uncertain that the whip will be drawn at Qi''s position.


    In such a short time, Qi''s face was covered with a few more whiplash marks, and his back was badly beaten. There is a whip directly in Qi''s face, from the forehead directly spread to the corner of the mouth.


    Even if Qing Ying looked at Qi in her heart, she felt that there was something seeping in her eyes. She approached murongsheng and said, "Miss, this old lady is really cruel. The two ladies are also the wife of the second master. They directly disfigured people. It''s hard to say. And This young lady may be going to the ruiwang mansion in a while. The old lady will do so... "


    Murongsheng slightly picked eyebrows: "do you think these two mammies are arranged by the old lady?"


    Qing Ying looks at murongsheng in shock: "isn''t it?"


    Hongying stood aside, raised her eyelids and took a look at Qingying. She didn''t speak and kept her head down to keep quiet.


    Murongsheng sighed in his heart, and he could see the difference between Qingying and Hongying. Needless to say, Hongying can see the situation clearly, while Qingying is still so stupid that she can''t tell it from each other.


    Although the loyalty of green cherry, not everyone can compare. But if she has been so unintelligible all the time, it''s hard to arrange things for her in the future.


    What a fool!

 Chapter 670

    Murongsheng pointed to the situation inside: "you can see it by yourself."


    Murongsheng finds that she can''t help but let Qingying feel it silently. Otherwise, according to green cherry''s small head melon seeds, I don''t know when I can be enlightened.


    Since Murong Yu''s family moved out of Rongguo mansion, Qi family began to control part of the power of Rongguo mansion. It''s inevitable to form a feud, so now it will fall from the top to the bottom.


    All of a sudden, a group of onlookers gave her priority.


    Basically, most of them are from Jiang family. Some of them are beautiful, but they are suppressed by Qi family. Up to now, there are no concubines with half male and half female.


    Of course, they can''t give birth to children, which naturally has Qi''s hand. So, now that Qi is in trouble, how can Qi become more miserable without any intervention?


    No one knows that one day Qi will be able to fall from the altar.


    I''m afraid even Qi doesn''t know.


    "The way of supervision is really good," one of the mothers said. "The way aunt Jiang proposed to the old lady, the old lady agreed directly without thinking about it."


    One of the concubines, who was standing around to watch the play, said with a smile: "that''s not true. I''m familiar with the two mothers who whipped the whip. Does it look like someone in aunt Jiang''s yard? "


    When Qi''s dowry was pregnant, no one was rich. But I''m afraid that if I give less, I will be hated by Qi. Who is not tightening the belt and giving gifts to Qi?


    Now it seems that the gifts given before are a complete waste!


    This Qi Shi, where still can have the chance of turning over! If you make any small mistake, the old lady may be able to turn a blind eye. But now, it''s not a small mistake, it''s a big one!


    Even with Qi''s all-weather work, the old lady must not be able to accommodate her.


    But fortunately, even before the team, most people are in a state of swing. Otherwise, according to the situation of Qi''s sudden rollover, aren''t all the people standing beside Qi finished?


    Looking at Jiang''s means, he is not a kind person.


    There is an aunt as early as in the beginning, is to follow behind Qi''s ass. When Qi was the housekeeper, the fourth aunt was very proud. But now that Qi is in trouble, her life is not easy.


    The reason why the fourth aunt took refuge with the Qi family from the government was that her family was very poor. If you take refuge with Qi, you can get help from Qi. But now, housekeeper Wang has been punished. After dealing with the affairs in hand, he may be driven out of Rongguo mansion.


    Qi''s family is now unable to protect herself. How can she take care of her? I''m afraid I can''t secretly give her money in the future, which makes the fourth aunt worried. Once she grasps her hair, she will lose a lot of money.


    Qing Ying listened to what the onlookers said, and then she understood the truth. She also understood what murongsheng said yesterday: "it turns out that this is the meaning of miss. I understand it!"


    Jiang and Qi have always been enemies. Now Qi is in trouble. If she wants to climb up, how can she not go down the well?


    In particular, murongshan and murongsheng are good, but murongling has become the ghost. How can Jiang''s heart not hate him?

 Chapter 671

    Murongsheng smiles and glances at Qingying: "do you think clearly now? Do you still say I''m lenient with your lady? "


    Qingying shook her head and looked at murongsheng with bright eyes. She looked adored: "you can see clearly, miss. She is really powerful! I didn''t expect to know everything so well. I''m stupid! "


    "It''s just the beginning now," murongsheng said with a smile after listening to Qingying''s flattery, "the good play is still in the future, and there will be Qi''s sufferings in the future."


    As soon as murongsheng finished speaking, he saw Jiang leading his servant girl and swaggering towards the Chaifang.


    After such a long time, it''s a day for Jiang to be proud!


    When murongling was harmed by murongsheng, he didn''t know how many people had paid him. Even her own, can not help but resent, why did not have the opportunity to pregnant with a child.


    In this case, even Murong Ling has no effect now, but if there is a child, he will not fall into the situation of being alone and helpless.


    But fortunately!


    Fortunately, God didn''t give her up, let his dead enemy Qi, directly out of such hatred, fell!


    How does this make Jiang unhappy?


    In the early morning of the next day, he led people over to humiliate Qi, so that his depression could be relieved.


    "Oh, isn''t that Madame?" Jiang Shi was supported by the servant girl and came over with a smile on his face. He was a little surprised. "How did you get to this point? Madam, how is your face broken? "


    Qi listened to Jiang''s sarcastic words, did not say a word, and continued to do what he was doing.


    Looking at Qi''s ignoring her, Jiang was not angry. With a smile on his face, he stepped forward and looked down at her: "madam, you are usually spoiled. You don''t seem to be good at chopping firewood?"


    Qi sipped his lips to suppress his anger.


    Now is not the time to argue with Jiang. After that, she will turn over and let Jiang die!


    Seeing that Qi still ignored her, Jiang''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthless light: "it seems that madam needs to be urged, someone! Come and teach me how to chop firewood! "


    As soon as Jiang''s voice fell, the two mothers came forward directly. He snatched the axe in Qi''s hand, and then pressed Qi''s hands on the firewood to make it look like it was going to be cut down!


    Immediately, Qi''s eyes widened in fear, and he wanted to draw back his hands: "Jiang! What do you want to do? I warn you, don''t think you can step on my head


    Jiang looked at Qi coldly: "madam, what can I do? Of course, let people teach you how to chop wood. Come on, teach her


    "Ma''am, if you move around, it''s not good for the old slave to chop my wife''s hand."


    Mammy Yin compassion in Qi''s ear said, directly an axe to chop down, almost will Qi''s hand to split!


    Scared Qi out of a cold sweat, looked up at Jiang: "Jiang, you are not crazy! I tell you, if the master knows what you have done to me today, there will be no good fruit for you! "

 Chapter 672

    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Jiang''s sneered a few minutes, looking at Qi''s now have not completely put his identity, cold hum a: "madam, I say you haven''t seen the situation clearly? You put such a big green hat on the master''s head. Do you think the master will help you? Do you think the master will be angry with me when I treat you like this? "


    "I tell you, with such dirty things you have done, I might applaud your master like this!"


    "You lie!" Qi''s eyes are red. "You wait. When I come back, I will definitely make you look good!"


    "Oh?"


    When Jiang heard what Qi said, he felt very funny: "madam, do you still think you can make a comeback? You feel that you have done such a thing, and the master has not given you a break now, which has already given you face. Still want to make a comeback? What about daydreaming? "


    "Oh, yes, it''s really daylight now, ma''am. You can dream, and it''s no problem."


    Qi''s face looked at Jiang''s grimly: "if you lie, the master will not give up on me. Behind me is Qi Fu. The master can''t give up on me! What''s more, I''m the wife of the master. In fact, can you compete with me? "


    "The lady you are married to?" Jiang took a handkerchief and covered his lips with a smile. "I''ve never seen a lady who can do such a shameful thing. A good wife is not right, but she has to give the master a green hat. Do you think you can say that? "


    "Besides, yesterday the old lady handed over some of the power of her family to me. Yes, that''s what you had in your hands, ma''am. Now, old lady, it''s all in my hands. "


    "No way!"


    Originally, Qi''s heart still had these dependence. Now when he heard Jiang''s saying, he was flustered. In any case, he didn''t want to believe it: "you are deceiving me. It can''t be like this. You are deceiving me!"


    Jiang''s looking at has been in front of her extremely arrogant Qi, now flustered like a poor beggar, the heart of the gas is very smooth. Directly to the side of the mammy gave a look, one of the mammy a force, hard in Qi''s back kicked a foot.


    Qi himself was flustered. After being kicked, he didn''t stabilize himself. Hands straight towards the axe blade hit in the past!


    The axe itself is the one being used. It''s very sharp. In an instant, he cut off Qi''s three fingers, and the blood became blurred.


    Maybe it happened so fast that Qi didn''t react when his fingers were cut off. When he saw the blood flowing all over the ground, he reacted, and the scream came out of Qi''s mouth.


    "Ah, ah


    Qi holds his hand, a painful face is full of tears: "my hand! My hand! Ah, ah, ah... "


    Seeing this scene, Jiang naturally felt very happy, but he also pretended to be in a panic: "Madam How can you be so careless? If you don''t know how to chop firewood, I can also tell the old lady. But now that you have hurt yourself, what should you do? "

 Chapter 673

    "Go and get the doctor for me!"


    Qi resisted the pain, roared at Jiang, and the blood flowed out of his hand.


    With Qi''s roar, Jiang''s eyes twinkled with a kind of fierce light: "no way, madam, the master ordered. No matter what you do, madam, you will not favor the doctor. After all, you can''t make public the ugly things of your family. How can you let the people outside know about the dirty things you do? "


    At this time, Qi thought that he was the second lady of Rongguo government?


    I Pooh!


    "You You did it on purpose, didn''t you? " Qi is not stupid. If he is stupid, he will not come to this step. "You want to break my finger on purpose, don''t you! Isn''t it? "


    Qi''s shrill voice in the wood room will be in front of, let the people present are scared silly eyes, looking at this scene, the heart is also a little chilly.


    Qi is now desperate, but also forced to look at the people around: "you have to testify for me! It''s the Jiang family who made me look like this. You''ve all seen it with your own eyes. When you see the old lady and master, you must testify for me! "


    Jiang was also not afraid of Qi. He glanced coldly at the people who came to watch the crowd: "testify? Tell me, what did you just see? "


    The fourth aunt stood up tremblingly and said softly, "I I didn''t see anything... "


    "It was just the lady who cut wood by herself and cut off her finger carelessly," the third aunt said hastily. "It''s all the lady''s carelessness. It has nothing to do with the second sister."


    There is a wall grass came out, all of a sudden jumped out, a lot of wall grass followed.


    After all, Qi''s family has fallen down now. If they don''t know the current affairs, how can they deal with them according to Jiang''s cruel attitude?


    Isn''t that as easy as collecting leeks?!


    Qi did not expect that these people would be such weeds, with despair on their faces: "you You''ve turned right and wrong upside down. You''re going to be punished for this


    "Madam, what do you say? Now that you are down, do you want to take them to hell? " Jiang chuckled, with sarcasm in his tone. "It''s just that those who know current affairs are heroes. They didn''t do anything as shameless as Madam. Madam, you can rest assured that I will take good care of your sisters from now on. "


    "By the way, I''ll take care of the first lady."


    Qi''s heart almost fainted when he heard these words.


    Jiang Shi stretched out his hand and waved in front of his nose. Immediately a servant girl came up and spoke softly: "aunt Jiang, the smell of blood here is too heavy. I''ll help you. Go back and have a rest. "


    "Well," this is the first time that Murong Ling was killed. Jiang felt comfortable. He slightly lifted his lips, turned around and left the woodshed with the posture of a winner, "supervise his wife well, and don''t let her be lazy."


    Jiang''s all gone, and now the scene is very bloody, one did not want to cause trouble, quickly scattered from the Chaifang.


    Seeing such a bloody scene, I have to go back quickly and calm down.

 Chapter 674

    Murong Sheng led the green Ying and red Ying did not close to the Chaifang, did not see Qi''s miserable appearance. But I also heard what people said just now.


    Qing Ying suddenly took a breath, and quickly came to murongsheng''s ear and said, "Miss, this This Can aunt Jiang be so vicious? "


    Before Qi was mistreating miss, but she was not as vicious as Jiang!


    "I said that before? There are a lot of people who don''t like looking at Qi. " Murongsheng was not surprised that Jiang could do such a thing.


    After all, it''s been suppressed for a long time. It''s hard to get a chance to turn over. How can such a perfect opportunity be missed?


    Compared with murongsheng''s insipidity, Qingying hesitated in her heart: "Miss, should we also choose some things to send to Aunt Jiang? Now that the second lady is down, I''m afraid aunt Jiang will be in power in the future. At that time, there will certainly be many people to give aunt Jiang gifts. Shall we deliver it first? "


    What Qing Ying thinks is that she can show her face in front of Jiang''s if she has sent it to her first.


    "No," murongsheng said calmly, "what is there to please? Do you think if you please her now, she will accept it? Don''t forget, Murong Ling is like this. Jiang''s pot is directly on my head. "


    "Well What can we do? "Qing Ying has always been really, and now the third young lady has become like that. She can''t tell how much she hates the young lady." Oh, really. It''s clearly planned by the young lady to bring down the second lady. In the end, aunt Jiang picked up a ready-made bargain. According to Aunt Jiang''s cruel attitude towards the second lady, I''m afraid you will be more sad in the future, miss. "


    "Tut, what are you afraid of?" Murongsheng sneered, "just with her, you still want to attack me. At that time, I''m afraid it''s not the same result as Murong Ling. "


    Qing Ying blinked her eyes. She was about to speak when she saw Murong Sheng walking in the direction of Qi.


    "Miss, don''t go there," Qingying quickly pulled murongsheng''s sleeve, "if the second lady revenge on Miss, what should she do?"


    Murongsheng glanced at Qi on the same ground and said with a light smile, "look at her now, do you have the ability to do things that are not good for me?"


    Murongsheng walks over and squats in front of Qi, staring at Qi.


    Qi''s face was full of tears. He looked at his fingers on the ground in disbelief and was obviously unwilling to accept this fact.


    When I feel someone squatting down in front of her, I feel happy and think someone is coming to help. As soon as he raised his head, he saw murongsheng looking at her with a smile on his face.


    Qi was stunned for a moment, and then looked fiercely at murongsheng: "murongsheng is all because of you! If it wasn''t for you playing tricks in the middle, it wouldn''t have happened! How can I be reduced to such a situation! I''m still the second lady of Rongguo government, and Shan''er won''t be scolded by the old lady! You and your mother are not good things! "


    Murong Sheng rolled a white eye in the heart, all arrived at this time Qi Shi still want to be fierce, think she is good to bully?


    But now


    Murongsheng raised his mouth slightly and looked at Qi: "you''ve come to this step. Don''t you want to get up from the ground? Don''t want to let Jiang be trampled on by you again? "

 Chapter 675

    All of a sudden, Qi''s eyes burst out a burst of brilliance, there is a kind of reflection: "think! Of course I do! "


    No one wants to be trampled under the feet like dust!


    "But how do you get up again?" Murongsheng asked.


    "Behind me is Qi Fu!"


    "Yes? But Qi Fu doesn''t know your situation now. "


    I don''t know?!


    Qi''s some flustered: "I want to go back! I want to meet Qi Fu, I want to find my mother, my father and my elder brother! "


    "But you think grandma and uncle will let you out," murongsheng said softly, breaking Qi''s illusion mercilessly. "However, just because you can''t get out doesn''t mean there''s no other chance. For example, you can find someone to inform Qi Fu. In this way, the people in the Qi family will know your current situation. Maybe you will have a way to live. "


    Do you want someone to tip you off?


    Qi frowned tightly and fell into thinking. Who are you looking for? Who can she turn to? Now even Shan''er may not be able to get out of Rongguo government. Who else can she find?


    When Qi couldn''t find a candidate, murongsheng continued: "you just saw the whole Rongguo mansion. I''m afraid no one can fight against Jiang. Now, I''m the only one who can help you. "


    "You..."


    Qi is biting his teeth and looking at murongsheng. He doesn''t want to bow his head to murongsheng.


    "If you ask me, I may be able to help you, but if you don''t want to. I don''t care. Anyway, there is no loss for me. But for you, it''s a chance to save your life. " Murongsheng smiles and looks at Qi to see what kind of choice she will make.


    Qi stares at murongsheng, lost in thought, and wants to speak, but a sense of shame prevents her from speaking.


    Murongsheng waited for a while, but he didn''t see Qi''s mouth softened. He stood up somewhat uninteresting: "it seems that second aunt, you don''t need my help now. It seems that I am amorous, so forget it and go back. "


    "Wait!"


    Just as murongsheng turned to leave, Qi finally said shamefully: "you Please Help me... "


    She really hates murongsheng and her daughter! But now, in order to be able to stand up again, in order to be able to live. She had to bow to the person she hated the most for help!


    If someone would have told her before, she would have bowed her head to murongsheng for help in the future. She would certainly scorn it and drive people out.


    But now


    Qi''s heart was full of shame.


    "Of course, second aunt, you know, I can''t help you casually," murongsheng looked at Qi with a smile. "You have to give me some benefits, don''t you?"


    Benefits?


    Qi''s face is sad. She''s like this now. Where can she get benefits for Murong Sheng?


    "I saw that the hairpin on my head was good, so I took it down first," murongsheng looked at it in his hand and looked at it with a smile. "Qi Shi, how can I look at the hairpin like the dowry left by my mother?"


    A trace of confusion flashed from Qi''s eyes: "this is not your dowry that I took down, it was given to me by your mother before!"

 Chapter 676

    "Oh? Is it? You said my mother could give you such a valuable gift. Why do you slander her behind her? That''s probably the white eyed wolf? " Murongsheng chuckled, but there was no warmth in his smile.


    Qi''s steady steady mind, temptation to speak: "Sheng girl, you don''t worry, as long as you can do this thing well, after I come back, you will have a lot of good things last time!"


    Murongsheng sneered in his heart: Qi now is everyone hate to the bone, if you can really get up from the ground again, I''m afraid the first thing to do is to kill her. Who let, is she leading a person to bump into the Qi family''s good matter?


    No matter how much silver there is, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to enjoy it.


    "Then, I hope that the second aunt can get up from her, yo? I think the hairpin you''re wearing on your head is good, so I''ll take it first. " Now murongsheng directly catches a sheep and rubs it down.


    Qi was so helpless that he watched Murong Sheng take away all the things he had before!


    Back in the yard, Qingying finally couldn''t hold her breath. She asked, "Miss, are you teasing the second lady, or are you really going to tip off the news?"


    "Of course, it''s a tip off. How can you be dishonest if you take other people''s things?"


    "But miss!" Qing Ying looks at Murong Sheng in shock, "we managed to pull down the second lady. How can we tell Qi Fu in order to get her up?"


    "Go, you must go," murongsheng said with a curved smile, looking at the two hairpins in his hand. "I''m a very honest person. Since I''ve received something, I''m going to do it well."


    Murong Sheng''s heart is how to think, green Ying is simply elusive, think their Miss crazy.


    "Miss, if the second lady doesn''t get up, aunt Jiang will hate you for going to the wind to tell her. Then you''ll be in the middle, and you won''t be able to get any good from either side," said Qing Ying, standing in front of the door of the room. "No way, miss, I won''t let you go. I''ll stop you!"


    Murongsheng looked at the worried look on Qing Ying''s face and sneered: "Qing Ying, I have been with your lady for so many years, haven''t I thought about it clearly? When did your lady dig her own grave? "


    In addition to the last slap on the face, the result was the emperor''s order to give marriage to the ghost king, let her abruptly fell a big somersault.


    "But miss, I can''t understand..."


    Murongsheng patted Qingying on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t understand, just think about it slowly, but I still hate it. Someone stops me from doing things. Do you understand?"


    Qing Ying put her arm down and said softly, "it''s miss. I know."


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly into a line, looking at the sunny outside. How could she miss the chance to pull everyone into the water?


    At this time, Hongying calmly said: "Miss, if Qingying doesn''t want to go, I''ll go."


    Green cherry surprised toward red tassel looked in the past, see red tassel face no expression, quietly standing aside. If Hongying just doesn''t speak, Qingying will ignore people directly.

 Chapter 677

    "Hongying, you..."


    Murongsheng looked at the past with a smile on his face: "OK, then you can go with me."


    "Miss..." Green cherry''s brow twisted into a ball.


    Murongsheng doesn''t listen to Qingying, and seems to have something to say. He orders directly: "Qingying, you stay in the house. Stare at Qi''s and Jiang''s side. If there is any movement on both sides, try to hold off until I come back. Qi can''t breathe until I come back, you know? "


    Qing Ying knows that she can''t figure it out. At the same time, she can''t persuade Murong Sheng, so she has to bow her head and be obedient: "I know."


    "OK, I''ll clean up. Hongying, you are waiting for me outside."


    After murongsheng enters the inner room, Qingying looks at Hongying with some dissatisfaction: "what''s the matter with you? As a slave, when the young lady is impulsive, shouldn''t you persuade her? Why are you still fooling around with the young lady? "


    There was no emotion on Hongying''s face: "what a young lady does is naturally a young lady''s idea."


    "Yes! Miss is thinking about what to do, but I feel that miss should not interfere in this matter! Don''t we slaves need to persuade some young ladies? "


    Red Ying glanced at Green Ying and swept up and down: "why don''t you believe miss''s decision so much?"


    Suddenly, green cherry choked, frowned. She didn''t believe in Miss, but she was afraid that Miss would go wrong and return to her previous life.


    It''s not easy to live a better life. Qingying doesn''t want to be destroyed like this.


    Green Ying is silent down, originally don''t how love to talk of red Ying, also didn''t continue to ask, quietly waiting for Murong Sheng to come out.


    After murongsheng came out, he followed murongsheng out of the yard. As soon as I got to the gate of the mansion, I was stopped by two disciples.


    "Miss two, the master has ordered I can''t let you go out... " Before, because someone let the second lady out, she was severely punished by the master. Even if there is oil and water to take, also dare not so easily Murong Sheng to let go.


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. Hongying said in a cold voice: "our lady is the future ghost princess. What''s your identity? Do you want to stop my lady from going out?"


    The disciple was in a bit of a dilemma: "but this is what the master ordered..."


    Red Ying sneered: "master? Can master beat the ghost king?! Now miss has something to go to the ghost King''s house. If you stop, do you think the people in the ghost King''s house will let you go? "


    Hearing the word "ghost king", the disciples were scared and their legs softened. If they continue to stop murongsheng, the people in the ghost palace will not let them go. They quickly get out of the way: "it turns out that the second lady has something important to do when she goes out. It''s the slaves'' fault. I didn''t make it clear. Second miss, please... "


    Even if you offend the master, you can''t offend the ghost king!


    Who don''t know, this ghost king is an ominous person, want to kill who that is a simple thing!


    This makes murongsheng can''t help but be curious about where the red Ying came from. Just from these two words, it is not an ordinary girl.


    The coachman brought the carriage, and Hongying helped murongsheng to get on the carriage, just to the direction of Qifu.

 Chapter 678

    When he came to the gate of Qi''s mansion, he was about to enter it when he was stopped by two gatekeepers.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" The doorman raised his chin and looked at murongsheng. "I can tell you that the Rongguo mansion is full of distinguished guests, not just any one can go in! If you want to wait for our young lady to make porridge, come back in the evening! Don''t block the gate of Qi mansion


    It''s hard for the disciples to talk. They directly regard murongsheng as a beggar and want to drive people away.


    Looking at this kind of person''s skillful appearance, I''m afraid that there is no lack of relying on the power of the Qi family. But it''s not that I can''t understand. Who let Qi''s elder brother suddenly get the favor of the emperor?


    It''s just


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks at his clothes.


    Is the disciple blind? Where does she dress like a beggar? A beggar as clean as she wears?


    Hongying was a surprising figure. She stepped forward and slapped the doorman in the face. She beat a big man and staggered forward: "your mouth is clean!"


    He was used to being arrogant all the time. As a result, he was beaten by a woman at the door of his house. The doorman was immediately stunned: "you! You dare to beat people in front of Qi''s house. Don''t you want to live! Somebody! Come on


    As soon as the disciples'' voice fell, a group of servants rushed out of the house, one by one looking at murongsheng and Hongying.


    "These two people are acting recklessly in front of the door of Qi''s house. Someone will blow them out! Standing here, I''ve just soiled the gate of Qi''s mansion. I''m going to blow these two rubbish away! "


    Murongsheng, who has not spoken all the time, has a sneer at the corner of his mouth and a pair of sharp eyes looking at the doorman: "you say, who is rubbish?"


    "It''s you! Dressed in such rags, is it not clear to the beggars themselves! The old lady has already given orders. If you meet people who are not interested, you can''t step into the gate of Qi mansion The doorman was loud and arrogant.


    Let murongsheng is sneer at them again and again, directly look at the speaker a little bit back: "say I''m rubbish? Good. I don''t know how you died later. "


    "You You dare to threaten people in front of Qi''s house, come and blow them out! "


    The servants were about to rush forward. Murong Sheng took out a hairpin on Qi''s head: "do you understand this hairpin? This is the hairpin on the head of the second lady of Rongguo mansion! Yes? Is our Rongguo government rubbish in the eyes of your Qi government? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the door keeper who had just provoked was scared to kneel on the ground: "just It''s the slave who has just collided with you. I hope you can forgive me if you don''t remember me


    "Excuse me, I have to show you something, don''t I?" Murongsheng chuckled, "I''m rubbish. Did I go in with the ghost king? You know, Miss Ben will soon marry the ghost king. Do you mean the ghost king is going to marry a garbage man

 Chapter 679

    The doorman turned pale and trembled.


    He has not seen murongsheng, who can know this casually open mouth a scold, directly will ghost king to scold go in?!


    Scared to raise his hand is toward his mountain fan slap, hit is slapping.


    One, two, three.


    When Murong Sheng stares at the front door man and hits 50 times, his face is swollen. Murong Sheng just opens his mouth with a smile, and his eyes are mixed with ice debris: "tell me again, who are you just talking about rubbish?"


    "Slave Servant... " The doorman knelt on the ground, bowed his head and bit his teeth. "The slave just said that he was rubbish. Please don''t get me wrong."


    "Good." Murong Sheng just laughed, "very self-knowledge, not bad."


    Then without looking at the doorman kneeling on the ground and the servants standing on both sides, he led the red tassel to the Qi mansion.


    Entering the Qi mansion, murongsheng and Hongying walk directly towards the old lady''s residence.


    First, it matters a lot. Second, murongsheng had seen Wang''s ignorance at the Palace Banquet before. It''s better to go to find the old lady of Qi''s house first, and still be in charge.


    At this time, Mrs. Qi was sitting in the room to rest. When she heard that something had happened to Qi, she asked murongsheng to come in and hold her hand and ask, "good boy, what happened to ruolian? Is it serious? Can it be related to Qi Fu? You speak to me slowly


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and listened to the questions asked by Mrs. Qi. But none of them cared about the safety of Qi. Suddenly in the heart also had a bit of thinking, I''m afraid this Qi Shi is dead or alive, in the old lady''s mind is not so important.


    What Mrs. Qi likes is whether the reputation of the Qi family has been dragged down. It''s so similar to old lady Murong!


    Murongsheng frowned tightly and looked at Mrs. Qi with embarrassment: "since you have asked, I will tell you the truth. The second aunt committed seven crimes. The second uncle abandoned the second aunt on the spot, and no one would say anything. Today, I came here to be entrusted by my second aunt. I hope the old lady can save her life. "


    "Who knows if what you say is true?"


    Hearing that Qi''s family was in danger, Wang, who was in a hurry, immediately frowned at what murongsheng said: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! I''m afraid Ruolin, who you most expect from me in Rongguo mansion, is out of luck! "


    At the Palace Banquet, the dead girl made Qi''s house disgrace. Now how could he be so kind-hearted and come to the Qi government to move rescue soldiers?


    Be afraid, this dead girl is to cheat people to play!


    Murongsheng listened to Wang''s scolding, his face remained unchanged, and his face was sad: "what I said is true. Now the second aunt''s situation in Rongguo mansion is very bad. I don''t want to see the second aunt suffer, so I went to the Qi Mansion by myself. "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can have a look at this hairpin, which is often worn by the second aunt. It must prove all this."


    Wang still didn''t believe it. He took the hairpin from murongsheng''s hand and looked at it. His face suddenly changed: "mother! This is really Ruolin''s hairpin! Ruolin, something really happened in Rongguo mansion! "

 Chapter 680

    Wang''s face was worried, and he held Qi''s hairpin tightly in his hand.


    Mrs. Qi was worried from the beginning, and then heard what murongsheng said. Her face was gloomy, and she didn''t seem to be in a particularly wonderful mood.


    Murongsheng sat on one side and knew what Mrs. Qi was thinking.


    If this Qi Shi just made a little mistake, maybe old lady Qi can come forward and protect Qi Shi. Let''s talk to the Rongguo government. The two sides will win and benefit each other.


    But it happened that Qi was guilty of seven crimes! Even if old lady Qi comes forward, she will save Qi''s life at most. Can Qi''s position as the second lady of Rongguo government be stable I''m afraid it won''t hold.


    Now Qi''s house can be said to have been led by Qi''s elder brother again. But Qi''s now can only say is a lost value granddaughter, in Qi old lady''s eyes, is worthless.


    If Qi''s family conduct is not good because of his mistakes, then Qi''s wife may have no idea and want to save Qi.


    Even now, Wang''s ear has been chanting, the old lady is still not able to rise up a bit want to save Qi''s idea.


    But looking up at murongsheng: "how is Ruolin''s body now? Is life in danger? "


    "I don''t know if my life is in danger. The key is to keep up with the old lady''s mind and what she thinks." Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled a little.


    Qi old lady''s brow a wrinkly: "little wench, what do you mean by this?"


    "Old lady should be able to figure out what I mean," murongsheng chuckled. "Does old lady Qi want to hurt her seriously or lightly. How could I know that I am a little girl who has come to tell the truth? "


    This time, Mrs. Qi finally began to look at murongsheng with her eyes and asked people to invite Wang out: "let everyone out and close the door by the way."


    Wang didn''t want to. He was holding Qi''s hairpin and wanted to stay. Qi old lady or not too much mind want to tube Qi, but Wang is not the same. Qi family is Wang family''s heart and soul. In addition, Qi family usually gives things to Wang family, which makes Wang family more beautiful.


    Now Qi is in danger. How can Wang leave easily.


    As a result, Mrs. Qi glared fiercely with her eyes. Suddenly, she shivered and was helped out.


    "Hongying, you can go out and wait."


    "yes, miss."


    After a while, there were only two people left in the room, Mrs. Qi and murongsheng.


    Mrs. Qi''s wise eyes looked up and down at murongsheng and said slowly, "I know you are a smart child. Now there are only two of us. If you have anything to say, you don''t have to hide."


    Murongsheng was not polite, and said directly with a smile: "I''m afraid old lady Qi should have done something before, but the second aunt is not good to me at all. What''s more, I took all the things my mother left me for myself. Fortunately, I took them back. But even so, my second aunt brought me the sufferings I suffered in the past ten years. So I don''t want her to live. "


    Mrs. Qi''s eyes were cold: "little girl, I just said that you are very smart. But have you forgotten that Ruolin is from the Qi family, and you said in front of me that you would not let her live? Is that a little too bold? "

 Chapter 681

    "Mrs. Qi, don''t worry. I can say it for a reason," murongsheng said with a smile on the corner of his mouth as he tapped his fingers gently on the table. "Mrs. Qi, do you know which one of the seven that the second aunt committed


    Old lady Qi looked calm: "which one?"


    "I was caught in bed on the spot, and I was in bed with three strong men at the same time. And the emperor ran into it, so as long as she said it, it would be a bloody shame to the Rongguo government or the Qi government! "


    Old lady Qi was stable before. Now when she heard murongsheng say that, the whole person is not good.


    The tea cup in my hand is shaking slightly, the range is more and more, the tea inside will be spilled out!


    After a long time, I heard Mrs. Qi roar: "this shameless woman!" And exactly, this shameless woman is still her own granddaughter!


    Mrs. Qi''s anger could not be suppressed any more. She smashed the tea cup on the ground and splashed the tea in the teacup. Some of it even wet murongsheng''s skirt.


    Murongsheng smiles slightly, and does not take it to heart.


    "No wonder, no wonder you said Murong Cheng was going to divorce her! She deserves it. She asked for it It''s the first time that old lady Qi has heard that a woman can hang out with three men at the same time! The reputation of the Qi government is ruined in her hands! "


    "Don''t worry, madam Qi. Even if the reputation is destroyed, it''s disgraceful for the Rongguo government. After all, the second aunt is married now. It''s a little difficult to think of the Qi family. As long as the girls in the Qi family have long faces, won''t they be the face of the Qi family then? " Murong Shengyi pointed out, "just when I came back, I heard that a young lady in your family was doing good deeds and giving porridge. I think it''s good."


    Mrs. Qi thinks that she has lived so long and is so old that she has seen everything. But when I saw murongsheng today, I couldn''t guess what murongsheng thought: "little girl, what do you mean by that?"


    Murong Sheng slightly picked the eyelid, went to Qi old lady''s front, gather together in the ear, softly opening to say. Let Qi old lady listen, the eyes are more stare more big, obviously with a bit of incredible.


    After that, murongsheng sat opposite Mrs. Qi: "how''s Mrs. Qi listening? If you want to keep the reputation of Qi and Rong government, and by the way, let the relationship between the two governments not deteriorate, I''m afraid this is the only way


    Mrs. Qi did not respond.


    Murongsheng didn''t urge him either, but said flatly: "if Mrs. Qi doesn''t want to use this method, I won''t force Mrs. Qi. At that time, in order to survive, I''m afraid I can only take refuge with Jiang. Jiang''s original appearance is much better than the second aunt''s, and the second uncle likes to rest in Jiang''s yard recently. When Jiang''s family slowly gains power, I''m afraid that at that time, the Rongguo government and the Qi government will really stop communicating with each other. "


    Qi old lady''s turbid eyes flashed a glimmer of brilliance, Qi house now seems to be moving smoothly. But in fact, compared with the Rongguo government, it is much worse. At least there is a title on the head, and the Qi mansion is just a mansion!

 Chapter 682

    Originally, Mrs. Qi didn''t pay attention to murongsheng. Now listening to murongsheng''s words, Mrs. Qi is also interested in her.


    This little girl, it''s not easy at all.


    At the beginning, how could Qi Ruolin be so short-sighted and have a grudge against such a clever little girl!


    "In that case, then do as you say," Mrs. Qi thought, but she was still cruel. "I will send someone to let Ruolin avoid too much pain. If a woman has a stain on her body, I''m afraid she''s not feeling well in her heart. Why don''t you give her a hand? "


    Comparing Qi Ruolin with Qi Fu, Qi Fu naturally occupies a larger position in Qi''s heart.


    Seeing that his goal has been achieved, murongsheng''s smile is bright: "Mrs. Qi is really powerful. It''s so easy to talk with Mrs. Qi."


    With that, he stood up and said goodbye to Mrs. Qi: "if there is nothing else, I will leave. After all, it''s been so long since I came out, and my second aunt is still waiting for me to go back and deliver the message. "


    "Then walk slowly." Mrs. Qi watched murongsheng leave steadily.


    A handsome man in a wheelchair came here and frowned as he watched Mrs. Qi''s door closed tightly.


    The attendant next to him asked softly, "young master, do you want your subordinates to open the door?"


    "No need," Qi Zimo shook his head, "wait a moment, great grandparents must have their own reason to close the door, we are not easy to come forward to disturb casually."


    After a while, murongsheng pushed out the door and left with Hongying. The whole process is looking at the front, did not notice the side of the beautiful man sitting in a wheelchair.


    Even if Qi Zimo''s legs were in trouble at ordinary times, he would not be so ignored when walking in the capital, and this time


    The attendant followed Qi Zimo for a long time, and there was no one on his mouth to hold the door. He shook his head: "young master, do you think that girl has eye problems? You''re sitting here, and she doesn''t see anything! "


    There''s something wrong with my master''s leg, but it hasn''t been ignored by any woman, has it?


    "It''s not strange at all," Qi Zimo said with no emotion. "I''m sitting in a wheelchair. She can''t see. It''s right."


    "Young master..." The attendant consciously knows that he seems to have said something wrong, and hastily opens his mouth to save him.


    But Qi Zimo interrupted him. He rolled the wheel of his wheelchair and went to the room where Mrs. Qi was in: "let''s go. It seems that my great grandparents just closed the door, which should have something to do with the girl just now."


    Mrs. Qi was still thinking about what murongsheng had just said. She heard a trace of movement. She looked up and saw Qi Zimo coming in. She had a kind smile on her face: "Zimo is coming?"


    "Great grandmother," Qi Zimo asked the attendant to deliver the cakes bought from outside to old lady Qi, "just after his grandson came back from outside, he saw that the cakes of this family were selling very well, so he bought some. I hope great grandmother would not give up."


    "Zimo, what are you talking about? You can always remember your great grandmother. It''s too late for her to be happy," Mrs. Qi said with a smile. "Look, who doesn''t know Zimo is the most filial one?"


    Qi Zimo chuckled a little, and then recovered into a calm face.

 Chapter 683

    Mrs. Qi didn''t want to let Qi Zimo''s filial piety be in vain. She opened the cake and ate it. She said it was delicious and talked to Qi Zimo for a while. This is like thinking of something, tone coldly down: "Zi Mo, something, I''m afraid my great grandmother needs your help."


    Qi Zimo nodded: "if great grandmother has something to do, just tell her grandson. After all, grandson usually has nothing to do, but he is the only idle person in Qi family."


    Old lady Qi didn''t like to hear Qi Zimo''s self belittling words, so she quickly comforted her: "they don''t know what Zimo can do, so don''t worry about those who talk. When I have time, my great grandmother beat them one by one to see if they dare to talk nonsense


    Qi Zimo smiles a little and doesn''t speak.


    The old lady handed a piece of paper to Qi Zimo, and then took a look. She was not in any mood: "is this what great grandmother asked her grandson to do? Great grandmother, please rest assured that grandson will solve this problem perfectly. "


    Qi Zimo said a few words to old lady Qi again, which made the servant push it out.


    After waiting for Qi Zimo to leave, Mrs. Qi thought for a few minutes and said to the mammy: "go and call the second lady."


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng and Hongying have been away for such a long time. Qingying has been anxiously walking around in the yard. Seeing murongsheng coming back, he quickly stepped forward: "Miss, you are back. If aunt Jiang knows, I''m afraid she will be targeted in the future. "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and didn''t care: "even if he didn''t know, I''m afraid he would be targeted." Who let, she early will give Murong Ling to toss like that?


    I''m afraid Jiang had long wanted to kill her, but he had no right. But now, as soon as Qi''s downfall, after Jiang''s firm foothold in the Rongguo government, he is afraid that he will take her to the sword.


    However, she is not someone who can be bullied by others, and she will not sit and wait to die.


    "Also," green Ying sighed, "Miss said quite right."


    But that thing can''t blame miss. Who let Miss three have a bad heart and have to deal with Miss. The result is that miss three deserves it!


    Although I said that, but I''m afraid


    "What happened to me while I was out?" Murongsheng went into the room, poured a cup of tea and poured it down.


    "Nothing happened. The second lady was still in the Chaifang. Even aunt Jiang didn''t take the initiative to ask for the second lady''s trouble. It''s estimated that seeing the second lady now so miserable, I don''t have the heart to toss. "


    In the house of green cherry, is also staring at both sides of the situation: "however, during this period, aunt Jiang to the old lady there don''t know what to say, and then let people paste a notice outside, that is to find a deputy housekeeper."


    "To the housekeeper?"


    Murongsheng''s fingers gently revolved around the edge of the tea cup, and immediately understood what Jiang''s mind was about. It is estimated that he wants to take this opportunity to replace all the people who were arranged by Qi in Rongguo mansion.


    Now housekeeper Wang has not been completely driven away, if the later things are done well.


    Maybe it will gradually stand up again, how can Jiang give this opportunity out?


    Must be, want to all of Qi''s people to squeeze out.

 Chapter 684

    "Yes."


    Green Ying nodded and continued to say: "this aunt Jiang not only told the outside to recruit housekeeper, but also called back a number of servant girls and servants."


    "Well." Murongsheng nodded, which was really like the way that Jiang could do.


    "Listen to people say, what does aunt Jiang say in front of the old lady? If the second lady can make such a big mistake, there may be the encouragement of the maid and the mammy around her. In addition, they didn''t give back their feelings, so the Rongguo government lost such a big man, so they didn''t know how to deal with the servants. Can the Rongguo government continue to use it. At that time, the old lady thought what aunt Jiang said was very reasonable, and directly drove all the people of the second lady out of Rongguo mansion. "


    It''s not bad. Jiang''s means are really good. He''s very resolute.


    Directly drive out Qi''s people, and then train their own staff. I''m afraid now, Qi''s people have been almost driven out.


    Qing Ying thinks that Jiang''s handwriting will burn murongsheng sooner or later. She is very worried: "Miss, just follow aunt Jiang''s treatment. I''m afraid we''ll be attacked soon. Or now, why don''t you go to the old lady and tell her what to do with the maid? "


    Murongsheng did not respond to Qingying, but asked Hongying: "Hongying, what do you think?"


    Hongying stepped forward: "Miss, I don''t think Miss should interfere in this matter. Miss now has the ability of self-protection, even if Jiang wants to target miss, I''m afraid she will weigh it over. Moreover, the young lady will be married soon. The old lady doesn''t seem to want to let the young lady take charge of the family. If the young lady wants this job now, I''m afraid it will make the old lady have a bad impression on her. She thinks that the young lady has a special purpose, and the gain is not worth the loss. "


    Murong Sheng just light smile up: "red Ying you analyze of a little problem all have no."


    After getting murongsheng''s praise, Hongying didn''t get too excited, so she went back again.


    Murongsheng then looked at Qingying: "Qingying, I don''t need to intervene in these things. Even if Jiang doesn''t like me, do you dare to move me? Don''t say anything else, miss, I''m the future Princess! Isn''t it nice to be honest in the theater at this time? "


    Green cherry blinked her eyes, as if to understand the nod.


    As a result, that afternoon, just after murongsheng''s lunch break, Qing Ying ran in from the outside with a flustered face, panting out of breath, and said to murongsheng, "Miss, miss is not good, someone is coming from Qi Fu. He said he wanted to see the second lady. I guess he wanted to protect the second lady? "


    "It seems that what aunt Jiang tossed out in the morning has no effect at all."


    To keep Qi?


    Jokes.


    Murongsheng slowly put on his clothes and laughed coldly in his heart. I''m afraid I''m not here to protect Qi. I''m here to take Qi''s life!


    "Who are they?"


    Green Ying recalled for a moment, hastily said: "listen to people say, like the Qi mansion sun big young master and miss sun two. Now two people are sitting in the hall, and the second master is on his way back to the mansion. The old lady also sent someone to come and said that she would ask the young lady to come and have a look at the situation. "

 Chapter 685

    Yo?


    Is there any excitement?


    You have to go! If you don''t go, isn''t it a waste of your kindness?


    Murongsheng smiles: "let''s go and join in the fun to see what''s going to happen."


    On hearing this, Qingying quickly stopped murongsheng: "Miss, why don''t we go there? We all know how the second lady was in trouble at that time. If the people from Qi mansion want to embarrass miss, isn''t it very difficult for Miss? "


    "What are you afraid of?" Murongsheng picked eyebrows, looking at worried Green cherry frowned, "green cherry, I do what I want to do. You just need to listen. After all, I''m the master. "


    For the first time, I heard murongsheng say such ugly words to her, which made Qingying''s face turn white. When murongsheng walked past her, he never recovered.


    Or was called back softly by red Ying: "green Ying, go."


    Green cherry silent walk in the red Ying''s side, whispered the mouth said: "red Ying, do I do wrong?"


    She thinks that she has not done anything wrong, she is for the sake of Miss, why is miss so fierce to her?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong," she continued with a smile on her face. "But there''s one thing you forget. Miss is not the kind of person who doesn''t have a clear mind. She naturally thinks about what she does. We don''t need to be servant girls to oppose it. "


    "But..." Green Ying thinks not to understand, "the young lady of present really should not pass."


    If the people from Qi mansion embarrass the young lady, she will not be able to deal with others in front of the old lady.


    "There''s a sense in what a lady does."


    Finish saying, red Ying also no longer continue to talk with green Ying, quickly followed up.


    When Murong Sheng came to the hall, he just met the old lady who came by. Murongsheng stepped forward and helped the old lady in.


    Walking into the hall, I found a handsome man sitting in a wheelchair with no expression on his face, which is comparable to shangguanhong. Half of his long hair is pulled up, usually hanging down. It sets off the crescent white robe on his body, which is like a stunning ink painting.


    Murongsheng glanced at him, though he had never touched him in his last life. But this person''s name is still heard of, and his face is very beautiful. According to reason, the threshold of Qi mansion should be trampled by matchmakers.


    But because this man''s legs were in trouble, Murong Sheng didn''t hear of it at the end, and he married.


    It''s also a pity.


    Behind him stood a servant, and beside him stood a woman who was somewhat similar to murongshan, but not as good-looking as murongshan.


    When I saw the old lady come in, I said hello to her.


    The old lady had a smile on her face. If she was not close, it would not make people feel alienated: "Zimo, I haven''t seen her for a long time. I didn''t expect that she would grow more and more handsome. It''s just that... "


    The girl dressed in goose yellow stepped forward and gave the old lady a shy smile: "if you go back to the old lady, I''m Qi Yiyao."


    Qi Yiyao?


    Qi Yiyao is a girl born from Qi''s elder brother''s concubine''s room. Because the concubine''s room died of dystocia, Mrs. Qi felt that the child was very pitiful, so she raised her baby.


    It has to be said that this old lady Qi really has a way to raise children. She cultivates Qi Yiyao with a gentle personality and likes to do good deeds. She has a small reputation in the capital.


    Although not a direct daughter, some people will make friends with Qi Yiyao in the face of old lady Qi.

 Chapter 686

    "It''s Yao Yao. I remember," the old lady said with a kind smile. "I didn''t expect to be such a big girl."


    Qi Yiyao chuckled and retreated to Qi Zimo.


    "Yao Yao is a big girl," Qi Zimo said without saying anything for a long time, but a very shocking word came out of his mouth. "I''m here for Yao Yao''s marriage."


    "Well?"


    The smile on the old lady''s face was a little blankly, some of them didn''t understand what Qi Zimo said.


    Qi Zimo has no other emotions: "the younger generation means that they want Yao Yao to marry into the Rongguo government."


    The old man suddenly shook his body slightly. Qi Yiyao, who was also quick eyed, stepped forward to help the old lady''s hand: "old lady, be careful."


    Qi Zimo saw that Qi Yiyao was able to accept Qi''s arrangement so calmly, and he didn''t have any worries. He said faintly: "old lady, I heard from my great grandmother this morning that my aunt was ill. So I ordered the younger generation to bring some tonic to my aunt. Why don''t you let Yaoyao have a chat with the old lady and visit her aunt. "


    Is there anything else that the old lady doesn''t understand?


    I''m afraid the Qi government has already got the news. Now that they know that they continue to hide and tuck in, I''m afraid they will also bear it. They directly say, "Zi Mo, your aunt has made a mistake. I''m not in my yard now. If you insist on visiting, I''ll send someone to take you there. "


    "Thank you, old lady," Qi Zimo nodded slightly. "I''ve come here. My great grandparents specially ordered me to see my aunt."


    Mammy Hu took a look at Qi Zimo and led him to find Qi.


    With Qi Yiyao here, it''s hard for the old lady to say anything to murongsheng. It was Qi Yiyao who saw the situation inside and took the initiative to say, "old lady, can I go outside for a while and come back?"


    After waiting for Qi Yiyao to leave, the old lady nodded with some appreciation: "this girl is a good one."


    Murongsheng pursed his lips: "yes, it''s not bad. When the second aunt made a mistake, the Qi government sent a good one to her? "


    "Sheng girl, what do you mean


    "Grandma, I''m afraid there''s no way to save the reputation of Rongguo government even if I do more things. Now that Qi Fu has sent such a charming young lady, it''s better to focus on her. "


    "Although there is no title in the Qi family, it seems that master Qi is still favored by the emperor in the court. As for the Rongguo government, the title has not been settled yet, and the relationship with the Qi government can not be broken because of this. Maybe we can count on Miss Qi to maintain the relationship between the two governments. "


    The old lady listened to what murongsheng said, but there was some truth. She directly sent someone to call Qi Yiyao.


    I want to see for myself what Qi Yiyao''s character is like.


    After all, I just heard from people, but I haven''t really contacted them. Who knows whether the Qi government will send a good one or a bad one?


    Before long, Mammy Hu led Qi Zimo to the door of the wood room, lowered her head and said, "master Qi sun, now the second lady is inside."

 Chapter 687

    "Well, thank you," Qi Zimo nodded and said to the attendant who followed him all the time, "you and this mammy are guarding outside, and you don''t know what your aunt has done wrong. But I don''t want to see too many people. I''ll just go in and see for myself. "


    "Yes, young master."


    Qi Zimo rolled his wheelchair and slowly walked into the Chaifang. He heard a slight movement. Then he remembered that murongsheng said in the morning that he would go to the Qi mansion to deliver the news. Immediately let Qi excited toward the door looked in the past, mouth chanting: "come? Is someone from Qi family going to save me? I knew that grandma and big brother would not ignore me


    Qi''s whole body is full of blood now, and his whole body is dirty. He looks like a beggar who has lived outside for several years. His eyes burst out with the same brilliance, and he stares at the door of the firewood room.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, Qi''s face became more and more excited. When he saw that the person was Qi Zimo in a wheelchair.


    So the excitement and joy suddenly stiff in the face, a face of shock: "Why are you?! Didn''t big brother come to rescue me in person? " Why, big brother didn''t come here in person, but sent such a bullying cripple!


    "Aunt."


    Qi Zimo quietly called out, clearly a face without expression, but the radian of the corner of the mouth is getting bigger and bigger, which makes people look a little creepy: "do you really want to ask, why didn''t my father come in person, but sent me such a cripple?"


    Qi''s face is even more rigid, completely did not think of, what he thought in his heart, was actually Qi Zimo said so without any cover!


    "Aunt, am I right?"


    "I didn''t I didn''t mean that Now Qi, where there is usually such arrogant momentum. Whether she can survive now depends on the help of the Qi government. No matter who Qi Fu sent, she could not have any complaints.


    "Aunt, in fact, my great grandmother asked me to come here," Qi Zimo looked at Qi, who was so embarrassed that he called his aunt, but there was no sympathy in his eyes. "My great grandmother told me to give you two choices."


    "What What choice? " Qi felt that there was something wrong with Qi Zimo in front of him. He didn''t feel excited to see him. Instead, he pushed back.


    "The choice of two ways of death," Qi Zimo said in a flat tone. He took out a bottle of poison and a three foot white silk from his wheelchair and threw it in front of Qi. "Great grandmother said that since you are a girl in Qi, you should choose one yourself."


    Qi is looking forward to the Qi family can come to save her, but not looking forward to the Qi family people come to let her die!


    "Qi Zimo! What are you talking about! How could grandma do this to me? You must have heard me wrong


    "Auntie, that''s what great grandmother meant. Auntie, don''t be too surprised." Qi Zimo''s tone was very flat, as if the person he wanted to kill was not his aunt, but a person who had nothing to do with him.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Qi didn''t believe in such a ridiculous thing. "I''m a girl of Qi family. Now my elder brother has so much face in front of the emperor. Even for the sake of elder brother, my grandmother can''t do this to me!"

 Chapter 688

    Listening to Qi''s crazy words, Qi Zimo sat quietly without saying a word.


    Anyway, he is a waste in the Qi family. He has a lot of time to spend with his aunt.


    "No, it''s impossible. I would never believe that grandma would treat me like this!" Qi family how all can''t believe, the person of Qi mansion unexpectedly wants to give up her! "It''s you, isn''t it? You are angry. I used to call you disabled and lame. It''s not good for you. That''s why you want to use this opportunity to force me to death, right? "


    Hearing the words "cripple" and "lame" from Qi''s mouth, Qi Zimo''s always light face flashed the haze of meaning.


    Slowly push the wheelchair forward, when Qi hasn''t responded, he directly pinches Qi''s neck with one hand.


    Let Qi was like a bird in shock, and now he was even more frightened. He slapped his hand on Qi Zimo''s: "what are you going to do?! I''m your elder. Are you crazy?! Let me go


    Qi Zimo''s hand tightened a few minutes and looked at Qi with a sneer: "aunt, you are really too noisy."


    Qi''s voice was intermittent, and his hand slapped on Qi Zimo''s arm: "what are you What are you going to do? Let me go


    Qi Zimo''s mouth corners hook up a trace of sneer: "aunt, do you forget, nephew''s legs are how disabled?"


    "You..." Qi clapped Qi Zimo''s hand for a moment and looked at him incredulously, "do you know? No It''s impossible. How could you know that you were still... "


    I haven''t been born yet!


    How could you know what she did?


    "Shouldn''t I have known before I was born?" Qi Zimo looked into Qi''s eyes, twinkling with a sense of killing, "you despise my mother''s family, and you don''t like her everywhere. I even took the opportunity to add something to my mother''s tocolytic. Do you think I don''t know that? My legs are lame. You''re the one who made them


    "No, no, no..." Qi''s heart is terrified, even if his actions are all told by Qi Zimo, Qi is still unwilling to believe what he has done, and is actually known! It was known by Qi Zimo!


    Now it can be said that her life is controlled by Qi Zimo. How could she fall into Qi Zimo''s hands one day at that time?!


    At the beginning, she has not been out of the cabinet, plus Murong Yu was robbed by Qin, she is to see who is not pleasing to the eye. In the heart has gas, naturally stare at Qi Zi Mo''s mother. Who let her family so ordinary, still occupy her elder brother is wife''s position!


    It''s as disgusting as Qin''s!


    She thought that what she had done at that time was very careful, perfect and would not be known by anyone. Who could have thought that after such a long time, she would be known by Qi Zimo?!


    Qi Zimo has been lame since she was born. She thinks that such a disabled person will not have any ability, and even more impossible to turn over. So every time I go back to Qi''s house, I don''t like Qi Zimo. I think Qi Zimo is just a stain of Qi''s house!


    His mother is a waste, and his son is also a waste!

 Chapter 689

    But how did she not expect that such a waste, a waste that can only sit in a wheelchair, how can she practice martial arts?!


    Qi Zimo''s eyes twinkled a little red light and looked at Qi coldly: "Qi Shi, when you added something to my mother''s tocolysis pill, did you ever think that you would have such a day?"


    Qi was terrified: "no, you can''t do this to me! Tell me, I''m still your elder! "


    "Elder?" Qi Zimo sneered, "an elder who framed his nephew and made his nephew''s legs disabled when he was born? Well, I really can''t afford such an elder. "


    "No No... "


    "No? I''m afraid it''s not my aunt''s turn to say no. at the beginning, you killed my mother in childbirth. Today, as a son, I want to get justice for her. In this way, my mother can completely close her eyes under the nine springs. "


    "You are a junior, there is no way to solve my problem of life and death!" Qi''s face was red by Qi Zimo, "I want to see my brother, I want to see my mother, I want to see my grandmother! You can''t decide my life and death! "


    "See my father?" Qi Zimo sneered, "if my father knows who my mother died for, do you think you can go to hell so happily? I''m afraid it will be more terrible than the two ways of death that grandma gave you! So cherish it. "


    "No way You''re lying to me Her elder brother has always loved her most. How could she die?!


    "Impossible? Think about it carefully. What''s the appearance of my father''s favorite concubine recently? Is it similar to my mother? " Without hesitation, Qi Zimo directly pierced Qi''s inner fantasy.


    Qi suddenly remembered that the woman''s face suddenly turned pale.


    How can it be!


    It''s been so many years. How can brother not forget that woman!


    What''s so good about that woman? How can I make my elder brother remember so much! Is it because of that woman that big brother is going to ignore her!


    "No Don''t... " Qi''s consciousness gradually blurred, already felt that he could not escape the disaster.


    I didn''t expect that when I sent a letter to Qi Fu, I got my own death!


    "It seems that there are two choices, but my aunt doesn''t choose one. If I have to choose one that makes me die miserably, then my nephew will be rude."


    Qi Zi''s ink face was expressionless, and his hand moved slightly. He twisted Qi''s neck directly, which made Qi have no time to shout out a word.


    To death, Qi''s eyes are not closed, of course, Qi Zimo will not be kind to Qi''s eyes closed.


    "Come on, my aunt committed suicide."


    Qi Zimo yelled and wrapped three feet of white silk around Qi''s neck, hanging directly toward the beam.


    Standing outside the door, mother Hu heard the sound, quickly opened the door and came in. She saw that Qi had been hanging on the beam, her body was shaking gently.


    Mother Hu had already stepped forward and pushed Qi Zimo aside: "how is Master Sun? The old slave will report the matter to the old lady


    I didn''t expect that the people of Qi Fu were really decisive.


    The old lady was still sitting in the hall chatting happily with Qi Yiyao. She saw Mother Hu rushing in from the outside. Directly knelt in front of the old lady: "old lady, second lady, no more."

 Chapter 690

    The old lady had a smile on her face. When she heard this, her body trembled.


    Qi Yiyao stayed for a few minutes, then cried out: "Mammy, what do you mean by this, aunt? How can she..."


    Mother Hu knelt on the ground, her head bowed and did not speak.


    Murongsheng knew that Qi couldn''t fit in old lady Qi''s eyes, but he didn''t expect to be so decisive. Even more unexpectedly, the Qi old lady directly let the young master sun, who was in trouble with his legs, do it.


    This spread out, who can believe that sitting in a wheelchair, Qi Zimo, is the person who killed Qi?


    This day with Qi Yiyao also can''t go on talking, the old lady quickly led people to the wood room.


    Qi Zimo was sitting in a wheelchair, his eyes were full of water. He looked very sad, but he could not let his tears flow down.


    Seeing the old lady coming, Qi Zimo handed the things to him. His voice was low and full of sadness: "old lady, this is left by my aunt. Old lady, have a look..."


    The old lady took things over, and saw a piece of cloth torn from her dress, which was slowly covered with traces of blood. If you look at it carefully, it''s a confession written with your own blood.


    Murongsheng glanced at him and made a general survey.


    That is to say, Qi''s guilt is so serious that he has no face to continue to stay in Rongguo mansion. Only by thanking him for his death can he preserve the reputation between the two prefectures.


    Murongsheng exclaimed in his heart. He did not expect that there was no loophole in what the Qi government did. He could even think of such details.


    After that, who could have thought that Qi''s death would have something to do with Qi''s house?


    It''s just that Qi knew he had no face to survive, so he directly hanged himself on the beam.


    After reading what Qi left behind, the old lady sighed and frowned: "come on, let Qi down."


    Then he came up to the two drivers and took the stiff Qi from the hanging air and put it on the ground.


    Murongsheng took a look at Qi''s strange neck and said in a soft voice: "maybe the second aunt can''t bear the rumors outside, so she just chose to commit suicide. Grandma, don''t be too sad


    No matter how Qi Shi died, now she can only be said to be a suicide!


    Besides, when the accident happened, there were only Qi Zimo and Qi family in the Chaifang. All the people in Qi Zimo''s capital know that when they are born, their legs are in trouble. They can only sit in a wheelchair. How can such a person kill Qi?


    Can Qi be hanged on the beam of the house, disguised as suicide?


    Therefore, we can only say that Qi committed suicide.


    The old lady took a look at Qi, who was lying on the ground and had no breath, and sighed: "if there is no such thing, how can it happen now?"


    There are people from Qi''s residence here. Jiang''s family is afraid that there will be changes in it. He always sends people to stare at this side. When mother Hu reported to the old lady, Jiang also got the news at the same time.


    Immediately led people, quickly rushed over, a walk in to see lying on the ground, a pair of eyes open big Qi. At that time, he was startled. When he came back to his senses, he raised a smile and pressed it down.


    It''s just that the taste of pride in my heart can''t be dissipated.

 Chapter 691

    Qi''s one day does not die, she feels like on the body pressed a big stone general, lets oneself pant not to come up.


    So, when I saw the Qi family in trouble. Jiang did not want to directly start tormenting Qi, to report so many years, Qi''s "care" for her.


    However, even if he tortured Qi, Jiang did not have the courage to kill him.


    Unexpectedly, Qi himself figured it out. Isn''t it beautiful that Sanchi bailing hanged himself?


    "Ah," he was happy, but he had to show his sadness in front of the people of the Qi family, so as not to be blamed. "Madam, why are you so upset? Even if you make a mistake, the old lady and the master just lock you up in the wood room. In a few days, they will let you out. Why... "


    I can''t think of it. Only when Qi can''t think of it, can she have the chance to climb up!


    Jiang''s face was so sad that he couldn''t even speak.


    Murong Sheng raised his eyelids, looked at Jiang''s style, and laughed a little.


    Jiang''s reaction is right, very sensitive. But if you want to think of Qi''s death, you will be able to go up, I''m afraid you''ll be sorry. She is murongsheng and will never be soft hearted to her enemies.


    To be soft hearted to Jiang is to be cruel to oneself.


    Who knows that day, will Jiang secretly throw things on her, and make her become a monster like Murong Ling?


    Looking at murongsheng''s stupefied appearance, the old lady thought she was frightened by Qi''s appearance: "Sheng girl, if you are afraid, go back first. This matter will be dealt with naturally when your second uncle comes out. "


    Murongsheng smiles at the old lady and says in a soft voice: "young master and miss Qisun, the second aunt has committed suicide now. You have seen it with your own eyes. I hope I can tell Mrs. Qi truthfully after I return to Qi''s house. However, this suicide is not a good thing. At that time, the Rongguo government will naturally claim that the second aunt died of illness. "


    Qi Zimo obviously did not have any doubt, nodded: "everything is like Murong two Miss said."


    Qi Yiyao''s face was full of tears. Looking at the Qi family who had passed away, she choked: "please forgive me, old lady. My elder brother and I will go back to Qi''s house to explain the situation now."


    After Qi Zimo and Qi Yiyao leave, murongsheng steps forward and squats in front of Qi''s body.


    The old lady frowned at murongsheng. She didn''t know what murongsheng was looking at: "Sheng girl, what are you doing?"


    While covering his eyes with a handkerchief, Jiang cried softly. From time to time, he had to pay attention to the situation of murongsheng and see what murongsheng was going to do.


    "Nothing, just looking at the second aunt''s neck is a little strange, want to have a clear look," murongsheng pointed to Qi''s neck wrapped by three feet of white silk, "grandmother, have you found that the three feet of white silk wrapped around the second aunt''s neck is too many times?"


    The old lady was murongsheng said, carefully looked at two eyes, really feel a bit strange.


    This is a normal hanging, no one will wrap several circles of white cloth around his neck.


    "Besides, there are too many bloodstains on the second aunt, right? Even if you write a blood book with your fingers, there shouldn''t be so many bloodstains, right

 Chapter 692

    Just now, the old lady was shocked by Qi''s suicide and hanging himself. She was immediately observed by Murong Sheng.


    The old lady was able to get to this position, not because of the love of the old Duke Rong. She also had a powerful means. The old lady has seen a lot of dirty things in the back house, and she has been involved in a lot of them.


    Now a listen, also immediately feel a bit strange.


    Murongsheng directly reached out and lifted Qi''s sleeve, and directly exposed Qi''s broken hand: "I didn''t say anything just now because of the presence of Qi people, but now Grandmother, look at these two aunts'' hands. How did they become like this? "


    The old lady saw through all eyes fell in the past, directly saw Qi''s missing three fingers of a pair of hands!


    Suddenly, the anger came up and said angrily, "who made this?"


    Jiangshi now scared, even pretended to cry are some of the steady, only feel a cool behind!


    Just now is still happy, Qi Shi died, what she has done will not be known. But who can think, this murongsheng how can so many things! Before Ming Dynasty, the relationship between Murong Sheng and Qi was not so good. How could he suddenly pay attention to Qi''s corpse!


    Jiang''s secretly glared at murongsheng fiercely, and her mind was very agitated. She meddled in her business: "old lady, maybe the second lady cut off her finger by herself. After all, the second lady has never done anything rude. She probably can''t cut firewood... "


    "Oh?" Murongsheng looked at Jiang sarcastically, "aunt Jiang said this, but it was a little full of holes."


    Jiang was very guilty originally, but now he was pointed out by murongsheng, and he was even more guilty. "Murongsheng, what do you mean by that?" she said?! What is full of holes? Do you want to tell the old lady that I cut off the second lady''s finger? "


    "In front of the old lady, murongsheng, don''t talk nonsense!" Jiang Shi angrily pulled Murong Ling out, "if it wasn''t for you, how could Ling Er become what he is now!"


    "It''s interesting, it''s really interesting," murongsheng said with a smile. "Aunt Jiang, your ability to shirk responsibility is really handy. Murong Ling became like that because she wanted to throw things on me and eat their own fruit. I didn''t take the initiative to provoke her. "


    "And..." Murong Sheng turned to Jiang, his eyes slightly cold, "is it really nothing to do with you that the second aunt''s hand has become like this? How do I look like you don''t agree with the situation that the second aunt used to treat you, so I deliberately made it like this? "


    Jiang was mad at murongsheng''s words: "murongsheng, don''t talk nonsense in front of the old lady. When the master comes back, he will give me back my innocence! "


    "Good."


    Murongsheng slowly stood up: "I''m looking forward to your innocence."


    Jiang is biting his teeth and wants to kill Murong Sheng.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Qi''s body. She was a little gloomy. She didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 693

    Murong Cheng hurried back from the outside. As soon as he entered the Chaifang, Jiang went to the early stage, full of grievances: "master, you have to make decisions for me. It''s clear that the second lady can''t cut wood by herself, so she accidentally cut off her finger. Miss two insisted that I did it. I I take care of Ling girl every day and pray for her. How can I do such a cruel thing? "


    This Jiangshi usually in Murong Cheng''s heart is very favored, even when Qi is in, also can''t suppress. Now when Qi''s family died, Murong Cheng naturally put Jiang''s family on the top of his heart: "is there such a thing? Don''t be afraid, as long as I am here, no one will wrongly treat you. "


    Jiang''s eyes were full of admiration and looked at Murong Cheng directly. Then he continued to speak wrongly and said, "master, this matter really has nothing to do with me. In order to make Lingya return to normal as soon as possible, I will only pray for good deeds. How can I do such dirty things? "


    "If the old lady doesn''t believe it, you can ask the servant girls in the Chaifang at that time. They will definitely make decisions for me."


    Looking at Jiang''s grievance, Murong Cheng could not even care about Qi lying on the ground. He directly asked the servant standing here: "the third lady said that Aunt Jiang did it. Who saw it?"


    Now that Qi''s family is dead, I''m afraid that the one who can be in power in the future will become Jiang''s family. At this time, how could they offend Jiang blindly?


    "No, no," they all said


    "I don''t know about it."


    "I don''t know such a thing."


    "I didn''t see such a thing."


    At this time, Murong Chengqi''s concubines came to see the situation. As soon as he came over, he heard Murong Cheng investigating Qi''s broken finger.


    There was some hesitation in my heart, but when I heard all the servants say so, these concubines gnawed their teeth and began to speak for Jiang.


    "How could sister Jiang do such a cruel thing? It must be miss two who is wrong. "


    "Yes, I think the second lady''s hand turned out to be like this by her own carelessness. It has nothing to do with sister Jiang."


    "Yes, the second lady doesn''t know how to cut firewood. She must have been careless."


    For a moment, all the people of Rongguo government stood on Jiang''s side, and let the green cherry listen to it. She was indignant: "how can you lie with your eyes open? Why did the second lady''s hand become like this? Don''t you all see it clearly? How can you say you didn''t see it! "


    "The second lady''s hands are made by Jiang. You How can you do that. Believe it or not, the second lady will not let you go to be a ghost at night! "


    Green cherry so frightened, let many people tremble for a while, some of the guilty.


    It seems that the second lady really looks like she is dying. But Now it''s not good to offend Jiang!


    As soon as he saw that the person who spoke for her was a little guilty, he cried and cried out: "master, I really don''t know. This green Ying originally is the servant girl of two young ladies, certainly can help two young ladies to talk. What''s more, lingwench has become like that. How can I do such a cruel thing? "


    "Master, you must not be cheated by their master and servant!"

 Chapter 694

    It is true that Jiang''s words are reasonable after careful consideration.


    Qing Ying is a member of murongsheng. How can she say something against him?


    Therefore, this view of green cherry can not win.


    Murong has no good attitude towards Murong Sheng since he came here. Now, looking at Murong Sheng, his eyes are even more fierce: "Murong Sheng, how can you think like this?! Even though Jiang is still your elder, you think people are so unbearable! "


    "Even if you make lingwench look like that, Jiang has a grudge against you!"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. Isn''t that a grudge?


    I want her to die.


    What''s the matter?


    Murong Ling can splash her and make her disfigured, that''s OK. In turn, she let Murong Ling himself accidentally splashed on his face, is the crime?


    "Second uncle, I think we can see things clearly that night, so don''t always use this to talk about things and pressure me. I have no responsibility for that Murong Sheng said coldly, "if Murong Ling didn''t come to my room, how could that happen. She''s the one who paid for it. She deserves it. I''ve got half a relationship with her


    "So, second uncle, if you continue to pester about this matter, do you believe that I will spread the truth?"


    Murong Cheng''s face was stiff and he looked at Murong Sheng angrily.


    This Qi Shi came out such a thing, already let his face be ruined. If murongling''s affairs are exposed again, then he is completely shameless!


    "Second uncle, you have to think about it. Murong Ling wants to disfigure the future ghost princess. If the ghost king knows, will he let you go? " Murongsheng cold hook lip smile, directly murongcheng and Jiang two people said the body is stiff up.


    "Moreover," murongsheng pointed to Qi''s two hands, "you all said that the two aunts'' hands were cut off by themselves. I heard right, right? Then I want to ask, how did the two aunts cut off some fingers of both hands with an axe? Is it the left hand first or the right hand first? "


    Jiang''s eyes widened in an instant.


    "These two aunts have broken three fingers. Is they made of stone people? The right hand has lost two fingers. Do you want to take another hand to cut off the fingers of your other hand with an axe? " Say, Murong Sheng can''t help but smile a few minutes, "that two aunts, can really be too fierce, want me but can''t bear such pain completely."


    Jiang swallowed his saliva, and his face was a little ugly.


    She couldn''t answer the question asked by murongsheng!


    "What''s more, just now everyone has said that the second aunt made it herself? Well, let''s answer my question. I''m also very curious about what the second aunt did. Just now I''m bored. When I talk about it, I''ll listen to a story and get rid of Jiang''s suspicion, right? " Murongsheng said, his eyes swept over everyone present, and there was a hint of irony in his eyes.


    Not to mention Jiang can''t answer, even they can''t answer.


    How do you say that?


    Who doesn''t know that Qi was made by Jiang!


    If they had known that murongsheng would ask so many questions, they would not have stood up so early and watched the situation first!

 Chapter 695

    Murong Cheng looked at Qi''s hand and frowned a little. He also looked at Jiang suspiciously.


    It is totally untenable for murongsheng to question Jiang''s own statement.


    From the beginning, he took refuge with Jiang, but Jiang''s attitude towards her has always been light. After thinking about it, he directly stood up and said: "master, whether the second lady''s finger is cut off by herself or someone else, there is no reason to continue to discuss this matter. Now that the second lady is dead, there is still a long way to go. Why hurt the living for the sake of a dead man... "


    The words haven''t finished, Murong achievement a slap mercilessly fan over.


    Even if the Qi family is dead, the people behind it are still the Qi family!


    Even if he made a mistake, Qi couldn''t allow a concubine to step on his head and be bullied casually! If he wants to get the title of Rongguo government, he has to rely on the support of Qi government. How can he offend Qi government at this juncture!


    Otherwise, as soon as he saw what Qi had done, he should immediately put Qi to death instead of locking her in the Chaifang!


    "Master..." Seven aunt can''t believe of looking at Murong Cheng.


    Murong Cheng coldly looked at seven aunts: "when do you have the share to talk here? Don''t you hurry back!"


    The seventh aunt retreated to one side in disgrace. Murong looked at Jiang with pity: "go back! Go back to take care of Ling girl! Don''t mess around here! "


    Murongsheng looks at this good play with a smile. Murongcheng seems to have deep feelings for Jiang. Now it is basically clear why Qi''s hand has become like this. Jiang must have got a foot in it.


    As a result, Murong Cheng just reprimanded Jiang and asked her to go back to take care of Murong Ling. Obviously, he didn''t want to go further on this matter.


    Jiang naturally understood, but how could she let go of such an opportunity? She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take back the power of Rongguo government!


    "Master, I can''t leave now. After the second lady''s accident, I was dealing with some affairs of Rongguo government. Now, I have to deal with the funeral of the second lady.... "


    "No," the old lady said coldly, interrupting Jiang''s words directly. "Now I''m in charge of the affairs of Rongguo government, so don''t interfere. If you want to deal with Qi''s funeral, will you also cut off her toes? "


    "The Qi clan is not only a member of Rongguo government, but also a member of Qi government. At that time, if the Qi government knows, where is the face of Rongguo government! At that time, the Qi government is going to deal with you. No one can say anything! "


    After being reprimanded by the old lady, Jiang''s face was a little embarrassed, but he was still unwilling to give up this opportunity.


    Watery eyes looking at Murong Cheng, whispered: "master..."


    "You don''t have to say any more. You''ll take good care of Ling girl in the future. Don''t interfere in the affairs of Rongguo government." How dare Murong Cheng offend the old lady now? Can he sit in Rongguo mansion now? It''s not to see the old lady?!


    On hearing this, Jiang Shi stares at Murong Sheng.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden garrulous talk of this dead girl, how could she let the old lady take away the power of managing Rongguo government directly!

 Chapter 696

    But even if the heart is not willing, there is no way, had to temporarily retreat first, later in a good way.


    As soon as Jiang led the people away, Murong Chengji looked at the old lady: "mother, if Jiang is not allowed to preside over the funeral of Ruolin, who can preside over it Now, there is only Ruolin who can be in charge of the work. "


    Murong Cheng can think of, the old lady naturally also can think of, softly sighed: "even if not, her funeral can''t be handled casually. What''s more, the emperor can see clearly what happened that day. Now, if she''s gone, the funeral is perfunctory. It''s bound to make the emperor worry. He thinks that the Rongguo government can''t accommodate her, so he will let her disappear. "


    "Yes." Murong Cheng takes a look at Qi lying on the ground. His old warmth is gone. He only feels that this woman has left countless stains on him.


    Even if you die, you can''t settle down!


    "Ah," the old lady was at a loss. "This man is really hard to choose."


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes and said, "grandmother, I have a candidate for the second aunt''s funeral. I don''t know if grandmother is willing to let go."


    "Who?" The old lady thought for a while, but didn''t think of the right person. Which one did murongsheng say?


    "Grandmother, the second lady of Qi who is very happy to talk with you today. She grew up with old lady Qi, and her upbringing must be first-class. And just grandmother you also contact, character is very bright, and clever sensible. Or... " Murongsheng opened his mouth with a smile, "and the people of Qi Fu presided over the funeral of the second aunt. No one would say anything, let alone doubt anything."


    "The second lady of the Qi family?" Murong Cheng, who just came back, didn''t know what was going on.


    Old lady a listen to, pour is happy smile: "Sheng wench think good, let that wench to deal with this matter, the effect may be really good."


    Looking at Murong Cheng''s confused face, the old lady finally gave a smile and explained: "it''s Qi Yiyao, the second lady of Qi family. Today, Qi Zimo brought her here to say goodbye. After a while, you can see her again. If you feel you can, pick out a good day. "


    Murong Cheng was stunned.


    No, there''s no refutation.


    Qi Yiyao was very young. I heard that his appearance was also good. He was already this age, and he would not suffer at all if he could marry a little girl.


    "The mother is the master, the son has no opinion."


    The old lady looked at Qi, who was lying on the ground and had lost her breath. She also knew what the idea was when Qi Yiyao was sent by Qi''s house: "Qi Yiyao is the daughter of Qi''s house. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for her to come in and be a little girl. I''m too aggrieved. Now that Ruolin is gone, it''s time to make room for Qi Yiyao. "


    Murong Cheng said: "mother, is it too hasty Do you want to think about it a little bit? "


    "What? Do you have an idea? " The old lady looks at murongcheng with eyebrows.


    Murong Cheng Dou''s sweat drops down from his forehead, and his face is embarrassed: "about the position of his wife, my son has promised aunt Jiang to take her..."

 Chapter 697

    "What will she do?"


    "The one who helped her to be his wife..." Murongcheng''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Why do you want to be your wife just because of this kind of immoral person?" The old lady angrily scolded, "it''s good that I didn''t drive her out of Rongguo mansion just now!"


    "But..."


    Before finishing a sentence, I was completely interrupted by the old man: "no, but Ruolin is the best example. I don''t want to be humiliated by the Rongguo government. Jiang is so cruel that he cuts off ruolian''s finger. Such a vicious woman, do you dare to make her a wife? At that time, I''m afraid the whole Rongguo government will be upset. "


    "Because of what Ruolin did at that time, the title of rongguogong was not settled. Haven''t you woken up yet?"


    Murong Cheng glanced at Murong Sheng, obviously disagreed with the old lady: "mother..."


    "No matter what you say, there is absolutely no room for negotiation," the old lady said coldly. "Yiyao is young, beautiful, knowledgeable and gentle. Where can she not compare with Jiang''s?"


    "It''s not that I can''t compare with Jiang, but..." Looking at the old lady''s face more and more ugly, Murong Cheng also sighed and nodded, "son knows, everything is in accordance with the mother''s decision."


    Back in her yard, Qingying rushed forward to pour murongsheng a cup of tea, with a flattering smile on her face: "no wonder Miss wants to help the second lady go to Qi''s house. It turns out that all the young ladies have already planned."


    "Aunt Jiang is one step away from being able to sit in the right wife''s seat. As a result, on the way out came a second miss of Qi Fu. I don''t know if she would spit blood in her mouth and get sick directly? "


    Murongsheng laughed: "what? Now don''t question what your young lady has done? "


    "Can''t, can''t," green Ying red face, repeatedly wave hands, "miss is the most powerful, after Miss said is what, maidservant guarantee all listen to miss. That is I didn''t understand one thing just now. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s the cause of the death of the two ladies. It''s obvious that the two ladies are in great pain because they have broken three fingers. Isn''t it more convenient to bite your tongue and commit suicide? Isn''t it too much trouble to hang three feet of white silk on the beam and then hang yourself? And I feel that the three foot white silk looks strange too... "


    "Why doubt that? Didn''t you see that there was nothing under Qi''s feet? You say, how did she hang? Or, how did she suddenly get one more, three foot white silk? "


    Qing Ying thought carefully for a moment, and then she widened her eyes and said, "Miss, you mean..."


    "Oh, my God, it''s so shocking!" Her face changed a little, and she was a little afraid, "this This Isn''t master Qi sun in a wheelchair? Are his legs in trouble? How could... "


    "This is their business. It has nothing to do with us," murongsheng said, tapping his fingers gently on the table. "However, because of his disabled legs, people will not suspect him in doing anything. I just think that Qi really can''t bear the humiliation and hanged himself. "

 Chapter 698

    Although Qi Zimo has a problem with his leg, I''m afraid he''s not like someone who can''t do anything as others think.


    Otherwise, how could Mrs. Qi send a waste to arrange for her future?


    "Maidservant knows," green Ying is still very difficult to recover from this shock, feel a trace of coolness, straight up from the spine, "the second lady probably did not expect, originally wanted to let Qi Fu to rescue her out, but in the end, the person who wanted her life was Qi Laofu, really terrible."


    "Terrible? It''s OK, "Murong Sheng took his tea cup and took a sip of tea." if Qi hadn''t done something wrong, how could he have fallen into such a situation? After all, it''s just Qi''s fault. "


    "Ah, yes, I don''t know what the second lady thought. How can we do such a thing? " Green Ying sighed and shook her head.


    "Well, these are other people''s business. We just have to watch the play."


    Jiang''s side, listening to Murong Ling crying in the room, his face is also very ugly.


    "Sister Jiang, what should we do now? Before Jiang Jie was favored by the master, and the master would not say a heavy word to her. As a result, today, because of what the second young lady said, the master scolded you in front of so many people. I can''t swallow that tone. " Seven aunt worried mouth.


    Jiang also frowned tightly, staring at the vase in the distance.


    "Or..."


    Seven aunt can take refuge in Jiang''s side, naturally is not what kind-hearted generation, suggestively put forward opinions: "as we did before, we will secretly push the second young lady into the pool to drown, how?"


    Jiang''s a listen to, this just returned to God: "can''t, small seven you don''t too much impulse."


    "Sister Jiang, it''s not an impulsive or not impulsive thing, but I''m afraid that the second miss will not let sister Jiang go," the seventh aunt motioned to Murong Ling, who was crying next door. "Otherwise, how could the second miss and the third Miss become like this? At that time, the way to do it is more obscure. I think someone will bring her up, and the second lady is not angry. "


    "Have you ever thought about the consequences?" Jiang''s face was very cold.


    If it were so easy to get rid of murongsheng, she would have done it! Do you still need to drag it till now?


    "What''s the consequence of that?" The seventh aunt chuckled, "these two ladies are all from the other side of the big room. Now the old lady is looking at her in the Rongguo mansion. When something really happens, can the old lady offend the master because of her? "


    "Elder sister Jiang, you see, now is the second lady. Besides things, isn''t she still so simple? What''s more, the two young ladies have no sense of existence since they were young in Rongguo mansion, and there must be nothing wrong with them. "


    Even now murongsheng doesn''t seem to have no sense of existence in Rongguo mansion before, but the seventh aunt still doesn''t see her in the eye.


    After that, the whole Rongguo government will be second room. What''s the relationship with murongsheng?


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself," Jiang said, glancing at the seventh aunt. "If something happens to murongsheng now, we will be doubted. Now the finger problem of the second lady has made the old lady very dissatisfied with me and has taken away part of the housekeeper power I just took over. I''m afraid my reputation will be ruined if I add one more. If you want to be a real wife, there is no hope. "

 Chapter 699

    "I don''t think so," said the seventh aunt hesitantly. "Isn''t the master very fond of elder sister Jiang?"


    Jiang sneered: "no matter how much the master likes me, can the power in his hand still beat the old lady? You see, now the old lady wants to take hold of me. And


    Jiang''s brow frowned: "we can''t start this murongsheng. She has the identity of future ghost princess on her body. If something goes wrong, let the ghost King know that we have no good fruit to eat. "


    "Not as well," the seventh aunt didn''t go out much in the backyard, but she heard about the reputation of the ghost king. "Doesn''t it mean that people who marry the ghost king will die suddenly on their wedding night? Don''t you pay so much attention to murongsheng? Early death is death, late death is not the same as death? "


    Jiang Shi sneered: "who knows what kind of luck this little cheap hoof is going to take, let the ghost King choose her personally, and the emperor will marry her. Otherwise, with the dead girl, do you think the emperor will marry her to the ghost king? "


    The seventh aunt sighed: "it seems that murongsheng has no way to deal with it? But I just feel angry for sister Jiang. "


    "Angry, then think of other ways to get back from murongsheng!"


    Murongsheng made her daughter so miserable. How could she make people feel better!


    "What? Does sister Jiang have a solution? " Seven aunt surprised looking at Jiang, meaning to point to, "this will not be long, I''m afraid that Qi Yiyao will enter the door. And the old lady pointed out that she would be a good wife. Qi Yiyao seems to be very agreeable with the old lady, and murongsheng is also very popular with the old lady now. Will she... "


    "I''m afraid that when Qi Yiyao has settled down, we can''t move the second lady."


    "Why?" Jiang sneered, "do you think that if you become a wife, you can hold us down?"


    Aunt seven did not speak.


    Jiang continued: "it''s useless to have a wife. The key is how to get power into your own hands. It''s only easy to control the power of Rongguo government and suppress anyone. "


    "Sister Jiang, you mean..."


    "If there is no real power and only one identity, it doesn''t matter at all. If you have real power and no status, it will be different. Does the Rongguo government want to see my orders? " Jiang stretched out his hand and knocked twice on the table. "Although the old lady has taken back some of the power she just got, I still have the job of recruiting people in my family before..."


    Seven aunt is also tiny smile: "I seem to understand the meaning of elder sister Jiang."


    "It''s good to understand," Jiang''s face showed a kind of gloomy expression. "When housekeeper Wang was in power, he had a better life except for a few people who were close to Qi. Don''t the others live by themselves? If the new housekeeper is able to listen, then murongsheng''s days in Rongguo mansion will be miserable. How can she survive? "


    "Sister Jiang is really considerate. It''s my sister. My vision is too low. I didn''t even think of such a thing."

 Chapter 700

    In order to prevent changes, Jiang quickly asked people to choose people. Before long, he picked out more than a dozen slaves.


    "Madam," said the Mammy, pointing to one of the people inside, "this is Jiangjin. It''s master Jiang who knows his son outside. I used to be a housekeeper, and I can be called Anyang street in the capital. "


    A name that can be called on a street?


    I''m afraid that in addition to being your son, he can only be a cruel villain.


    Jiang raised his head and looked carefully at Jiangjin standing in front of him.


    Jiang Jin, who was nearly 30 years old last year, was not particularly outstanding. Looking at this man''s hands and no cocoon, it seems not often do hard work. But it''s just right. I guess it''s because there are more people in charge.


    I think it''s very good to have a strong leadership and be a housekeeper in Rongguo government.


    There was a smile on Jiang''s face, and his eyes fell on others. You can''t just look at one person. Maybe there are others who are more attractive?


    But the mammy didn''t introduce anyone alone. I''m afraid it''s just Jiangjin that has something to do with Jiangfu.


    "What do you think you need to do as a housekeeper?"


    "Be able to meet people."


    "I can figure out the accounts!"


    "Be able to coordinate subordinates and let them do what they are good at."


    What everyone said has some truth, but it makes Jiang feel bad.


    Seeing that Jiang Jin didn''t speak all the time, he asked, "what do you think?"


    Jiang Jin raised his head and looked at Jiang Shi. He said flatly, "listen to the master."


    This answer broadened the smile on Jiang''s face.


    This Jiangjin is really a smart person. He doesn''t name anyone, and he doesn''t flatter people directly. But directly said, listen to the master''s words, who the master will be, I''m afraid Jiangjin''s heart naturally has a contest.


    Yes, he is really a wonderful person.


    Looking at Jiang''s appearance, Mammy came up and asked softly, "madam, but have you found a suitable housekeeper?"


    "Naturally," Jiang nodded and said to Jiangjin, "you should go back and get ready first. The final decision is no longer on me. I need to show you to the master. If the master is satisfied, then you will be the housekeeper of Rongguo mansion in the future. "


    "As for the salary, as long as you work hard, the salary will not treat you badly."


    Jiangjin bowed slightly to Jiangshi: "Mrs. Xie." That''s why it''s retreating.


    As for the others


    The smile on Jiang''s face converged a little, looked at them and said, "there is only one position for the housekeeper. Don''t be discouraged if you don''t choose it. Now Rongguo government is short of candidates. I will divide you according to your ability. But what you need to remember is that I''m the one who''s leaving you, okay? "


    "Yes


    I thought that if I could not be a housekeeper, I would have no job. I didn''t expect that I could stay in Rongguo mansion. How could they be unhappy?


    "That old slave, do you want to go to Jiang Fu and tell the master''s wife that Jiang Jin has stayed?"


    "Don''t have to. After Jiangjin goes back, it''s natural to know."

 Chapter 701

    Originally, murongshan was punished in the ancestral temple, but the old lady later thought that it was not good, so she sent the man to the nunnery overnight.


    In the nunnery, the Scriptures are copied a lot, but the mood is still not calm, very irritable.


    Here, she can''t hear any news or inquire about anything. She doesn''t know anything about the current situation of Rongguo government. She really wants to run back from the nunnery to have a look at the situation.


    Just when murongshan was upset, Cuiyu came in from outside and closed the door.


    Murongshan looked up and asked coldly, "what''s up? Have you heard anything? What''s the state of Rongguo now? Has anything happened? Is my mother OK now? Will you be bullied by Jiang


    Cuiyu shook her head helplessly: "Miss, now the Rongguo mansion is so dense that she can''t find out anything. What''s more, those people in our yard have been driven out of our house before. Now they are still wandering, and they haven''t found a place for the next family. "


    "What?"


    Murongshan can''t believe what Cuiyu said!


    Those people are all the confidants cultivated by her and her mother for so many years. Even if there is no credit, there is also hard work. As a result, they are dismissed like this?!


    "I don''t know who did it."


    "Who else is there?" Murong Shan gritted his teeth angrily, "either Murong Sheng, the dead girl, or Jiang! However, my grandmother should not let murongsheng interfere in the internal affairs of the house. After all, she is a girl to get married. So It''s very likely that it was Jiang who drove it out! "


    "I''m so angry! At the beginning, her mother stepped on her head and made her turn over. She was always a concubine. Now that my mother and I are in trouble, we have tried our best to step on our heads! "


    Cuiyu sighed and worried: "our people have been driven out, and we can''t find out about the situation of the lady. My wife has never done any rough work. Now she will suffer a lot if she is locked up in the Chaifang. "


    Cuiyu looked at murongshan and asked nervously, "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Murongshan bit her lip: "it''s all my fault that I didn''t plan things well, otherwise it would not have come to this point. There must be murongsheng''s dead girl''s handwriting! She doesn''t want us to be better, and I can''t let her go so easily! "


    Murongshan thought for a moment, took down a jade pendant she was carrying and handed it to Cuiyu: "this was given to me by cousin Zixuan at the beginning, but now he should be fighting in the army. I don''t think he can help. But some of the people he made friends with can still please them and teach murongsheng a lesson. "


    "After a while, you will secretly go back to YangGuo street to find a young master surnamed Chen and show him the jade pendant. You will certainly help him."


    Murongshan said that the person in his mouth was the third young master of the Qi family, because he was not good at reading, but he still had some force. Therefore, master Qi left all his people in the barracks to see if he could build up some military achievements.


    This Murong Shan looks excellent, as a cousin of Qi Zixuan, how can not this cousin, have some thoughts?


    But Murong Shan''s mind at that time was on Shangguan Hong''s body, and her attitude towards this cousin was also aloof, holding Qi Zixuan firmly in her hand.

 Chapter 702

    In order to win murongshan''s heart, Qi Zixuan listens to her. It''s a pity


    Now Qi Zixuan can''t help, Murong Shan can only find the people Qi Zixuan knows and help.


    "Yes," Cuiyu took over the jade pendant, "Miss, what shall we do?"


    "How? Of course, let Mr. Chen kill murongsheng! " If murongsheng doesn''t die, it''s hard to dispel her hatred!


    Because of murongsheng, she and her mother were reduced to this point. And shangguanhong is still obsessed with murongsheng. Why?!


    So, she wants murongsheng to die!


    "But..." Cuiyu thinks about many things. "The second lady is the future ghost princess now. If she dies rashly, I''m afraid the ghost king will..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Murongshan''s face showed a ferocious look, where there was a fairy who was sought after by men, "first, rape, then, kill! The cause of death is so humiliating. Let''s see if the ghost king has the face to speak on the stage! "


    "Yes


    Listen to murongshan said, Cuiyu''s heart even if there is some uneasiness, also can only do according to murongshan''s command.


    Think that the position of his wife was taken back by the old lady in a few words, let Murong Cheng think that some sorry Jiang. Naturally, there is no objection to the housekeeper selected by Jiang.


    Therefore, Jiangjin successfully became the housekeeper of Rongguo government. But the original King housekeeper, is only a deputy, at present regarding the Rongguo government''s matter is does not get involved.


    "Madam," mammy came in from the outside and said softly, "housekeeper Jiang asks to see madam."


    Jiang''s heart was very satisfied with Jiang Jin''s success. He said with a smile: "bring in housekeeper Jiang."


    Jiangjin slightly bent, came in from the outside, and saluted Jiang.


    Jiang asked him to get up and asked, "I don''t know why housekeeper Jiang is here now?"


    In Jiang''s yard, people are calling Jiang''s wife. And Jiangjin also directly followed and yelled: "madam, I''ve just started in my family, and I''m not familiar with some affairs. So I''ll ask my wife. "


    Listening to this, Jiang was very comfortable. The slave in his yard called his wife, which made Jiang''s family not feel floating at all. As soon as Jiang Jin opened his mouth, it was as if he was Murong Cheng''s wife, not an aunt.


    Jiang''s smile, for Jiangjin''s surrender is also happy to see its success: "say, as long as I can give you some points, naturally will give you some. After all, I am also the wife of the master''s backyard, and I should help him out. "


    With Jiang''s words, Jiang Jin understood in his heart: "just now, my fourth aunt sent someone to the cashier''s room to ask for some money to help. So the slave came to ask his wife how much money she should pay her fourth aunt? "


    "The key to the accounting room is in your hands now. You can see for yourself how much you want to give. But remember how much money you spent, just write it down in the accounts and show it to the old lady and the master when it''s time. " Jiang didn''t say how much she gave to the fourth aunt, but he said something.


    At the beginning, the fourth aunt listened to Qi''s words as soon as she entered the mansion. Now Qi is gone, and Jiang wants the fourth aunt to die in Rongguo mansion.

 Chapter 703

    "Madam, the slave is in charge of the silver in the backyard of Rongguo mansion. The fourth aunt seemed to want to send the money to her mother''s house. The slave thought it was not easy to pay. In addition, the second lady''s funeral also needs money recently. The slave thinks otherwise, he won''t give it first. "


    What Jiangjin said is reasonable and well founded, which makes Jiangshi feel elated.


    I didn''t expect that the housekeeper I found was so good!


    Not bad, it seems that there will be some good plays in the backyard in the future!


    "Now that housekeeper Jiang has an idea, do as you want. I don''t think these four aunts will blame housekeeper Jiang. After all, it''s still the second lady''s business that is bigger, and her business still needs to be sidelined. "


    Jiangjin finish this thing, did not leave, but continue to say the next thing.


    "Madam, the third lady''s condition needs some quiet and comfortable environment, so that she can recover slowly and get better gradually. The slave here looked through the records and found that he had missed the renovation. I''m afraid that the third young lady would not be comfortable, which would affect the improvement of her condition. Why don''t you go to find some craftsmen and renovate this place? "


    Just when Jiang Jin mentioned Murong Ling, Jiang''s face was still a little ugly.


    But after hearing what Jiang Jin said, Jiang''s heart was very satisfied, and he nodded: "I''ll leave it to the housekeeper. The previous housekeeper Wang always ignored this side. Fortunately, housekeeper Jiang came here today. As for what it looks like, housekeeper Jiang, please look at the arrangement. I have no special requirements for where I live. "


    "Well, I''ll arrange it properly, and I''ll make my wife feel comfortable," Jiang Jin nodded. "Madam, I''ve finished what I need to ask. I won''t bother my wife about the rest. I can handle it by myself. The slave left first. "


    Jiangshi nodded, but saw Jiangjin go out, after a while there was a turn back, immediately let Jiangshi doubt up: "what else?"


    "Ma''am, I just remembered something. I need to report it to my wife." Jiangjin''s voice dropped a little.


    Jiang naturally can understand the meaning of this, can make Jiangjin turn back again, I''m afraid it''s not a small thing.


    "You said


    Jiang Jin looked at the open door. Jiang immediately understood and asked Mammy to close the door.


    "Steward Jiang has something to say." Jiang''s eyes fixed on Jiangjin.


    Jiangjin nodded: "madam, last night, your servant found something unusual in the yard where the second lady lived."


    "Abnormal?" Jiang frowned, "what''s the matter? Let''s be careful. "


    "There are some people who have been squatting outside the second lady''s yard all night, and even some audacious people who want to climb over the wall to peep at the situation of the second lady," Jiang Jin''s eyes flickered a little. "I didn''t know who they were at that time, so I didn''t panic. But let the servants follow them and investigate their details. "


    "And then?" Hearing murongsheng''s story, Jiang couldn''t help straightening up, "and then you can find something? Who are these people? Why spy on the second lady? "

 Chapter 704

    "It''s not someone with a big identity, but some local ruffians. But one of them is in charge of them. He has a close relationship with Qi Zixuan, the third young master of the Qi family. "


    Who is close to Qi Zixuan?


    Jiang recalled the situation of Qi''s house: "Qi Zixuan is in the military camp now, so it should not be arranged by him. And murongshan has a very good relationship with him. If you are not wrong, you should work for murongshan. "


    "So it is," Jiang Jin nodded, "so what should I do according to my wife''s idea?"


    Jiang hated murongsheng to the bone, and even more, his mother and daughter were not pleased with him. I wish these people pinched each other, and then she could benefit from it.


    If Murong Shan can really eradicate Murong Sheng, it will make her a lot easier.


    "Housekeeper Jiang, don''t ask me. What are you going to do in your heart?"


    Jiang Jin heard something from Jiang''s tone: "the Qi government has a deep connection with the Rongguo government, and there is no vicious relationship. Since these people are close to the third young master of the Qi family, they should not be big villains. Therefore, you should be able to handle the affairs of the second lady by yourself, and the slave will not interfere. "


    "If something really happened," Jiang looked at Jiangjin slightly, "are you not afraid to blame the old lady and the master?"


    Jiang Jin lowered his head and continued: "madam, how can I blame the slave for this? These people have something to do with the Qi government. The slave thinks they are sent by the Qi government to take care of the second lady''s body. Even if the old lady and the master blame them, the slave just became the manager of the family and didn''t know much about it. "


    Jiang Shi listened to the meaning of Jiang Jin''s words, but he thought highly of this man.


    This tone, if things really exposed, this Jiangjin will bear the consequences. In that case, how could she waste this person''s kindness?


    It''s just


    This matter is also very important. If we make a mistake, we may fall into the abyss. In particular, this murongsheng seems to have some kind of evil. No matter what disaster he encounters, he will be able to save himself from danger, which makes Jiang''s some indecisive.


    Although this is a safe way to get rid of murongsheng completely, but


    Jiangjin continued: "madam, I heard about it before. After the second lady was buried, Qi Yiyao, the second lady of Qi''s family, would marry to Rong''s mansion. Qi Yiyao seems to have some friendship with the second lady. If she continues to make friends with the second lady after she enters the door... "


    On hearing this, Jiang made a direct decision: "do as you say!"


    If you can get power, don''t shrink your head or tail, otherwise nothing can be done. At this time, if you don''t work hard, can''t you wait for a few days and let the second lady of Qi''s mansion be pressed on your head?!


    She has been bullied by Qi for so many years. How can she be bullied by Qi people!


    She''s going to turn over!


    That night, with Jiangjin''s orders. Mr. Chen led the people over the wall to enter murongsheng''s courtyard. It was very smooth and there was no obstacle at all.


    But just in case, Mr. Chen asked people to observe the situation.


    As a result, he came back. I don''t know why, there was no servant outside murongsheng''s yard. Even in the yard, there was no one watching.

 Chapter 705

    This is a little bit unusual things, some people began to beat the drum in the heart.


    "Boss, there is no one to guard the people inside and outside here. Is there any trap?"


    "A trap?" Mr. Chen doesn''t care about a weak woman. "It seems that the reputation of the Rongguo government is quite strong. In fact, the Rongguo government is not as good as it used to be. No one''s watching. It''s not enough. "


    "It''s a rare opportunity. If we don''t start now, when will we go?"


    Listen to Mr. Chen say so, these younger brothers below also agree and nod.


    Mr. Chen looked around and didn''t see anyone. He lowered his voice and said, "are you ready? I can tell you, this is the future ghost princess. If I can give you a taste, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Don''t give me advice! "


    "Don''t worry, boss. We''ve all come here with the boss. How can we admit it?"


    "That''s good. Let''s go! Follow me to sneak in and let the young lady have a good taste of us


    When they came over the wall, murongsheng had already opened his eyes. Listening to what people outside said, there was no fear on his face.


    He put on a robe and stood in the door, waiting for the first person to open the door. I saw murongsheng with hair on his head, staring at him coldly.


    Suddenly did not hold back, directly screamed out: "ah, ghost!"


    He took a step back and directly tripped the following people to the ground. One by one, he fell to the ground.


    For a moment, the quiet yard was filled with the wails of many people.


    Green cherry heard the movement, quickly light up the light, shouting: "who?! Who''s crying and howling outside? Excuse me, miss. Be careful. Be careful of your life


    Said, dressed to come out.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Mr. Chen walked at the back and was crushed by the people in front of him. He almost lost half of his life. Know now is to beat grass to frighten a snake, hurriedly beckon a person to leave directly.


    Help each other, quickly over the wall to go out.


    Qingying came out of the room with a lamp in her hand. She saw murongsheng standing in the yard, looking at the moon hanging in the sky, and asked softly, "Miss, what happened just now?"


    Murongsheng said with a smile: "it''s nothing, just a few annoying bedbugs. Now they''re gone."


    Green cherry nodded, looked around, found that did not see anyone, the yard is still quiet, thought he just heard wrong.


    "Miss, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest."


    Wait until the next morning, green cherry seems to find the body busy rushed in: "miss is not good, maidservant found a strange thing!"


    Murongsheng turns over on the bed, covers his head with the quilt and pretends that he doesn''t hear anything.


    Qing Ying does not give up pulling murongsheng''s quilt, trying to call murongsheng from her sleep: "Miss, wake up, just now my servant found a lot of melon seed shells in the corner outside!"


    "It''s normal for someone to eat and lose it."


    "Miss, it''s not normal at all! Those melon seed shells don''t seem to be from inside our house. I''m afraid they were brought in from outside! "

 Chapter 706

    With that, Qing Ying seemed to remember something: "I heard something last night, and I thought I heard it wrong. Now there are so many melon seed shells found at the bottom of the wall. It seems that the sound I heard yesterday is true! "


    Murongsheng was pulled by Qingying. He couldn''t sleep. He yawned and sat up: "is that right? The Rongguo government is also heavily guarded. How can outsiders break in? I think you think too much, green cherry. "


    "Miss," Hongying came in with a basin of water. "Rongguo mansion is heavily guarded. It doesn''t mean we are the same here. Just now, the maid looked at the situation outside and found something new. "


    "What''s the matter?" Murongsheng''s face was a bit serious.


    "I heard that the new housekeeper Jiang asked the attendants here not to pay too much attention to our situation. So we need to pay attention to the second lady''s coffin. It seems that people don''t pay special attention to the lady''s side


    "Housekeeper Jiang?"


    Surnamed Jiang, is there any connection with Jiang?


    "Yes, it''s aunt Jiang. It''s called Jiangjin. Although it''s not related to Jiangfu, it''s said that Jiangjin is aunt Jiang''s eldest brother and knows his son, so... "


    "I see," murongsheng nodded and understood the reason. "It seems that he didn''t let the servants pay attention to us. I think there''s some reason."


    As for why


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes. It seems that he has something to do with the people who came over the wall last night?


    "Miss, do you want to tell the old lady about it?" Hongying asked.


    "No need," Murong Sheng shook his head. "Now that nothing has happened, I''ll go and complain directly. On the contrary, it will make my grandmother have flaws in my heart and feel that she doesn''t understand me."


    "Miss, it''s reasonable, but what should I do first?" Red Ying''s brow light wrinkly, "don''t know this river housekeeper to do so exactly is what meaning, the maidservant''s in the mind some of uneasy."


    "What else can it be? Let your servants not pay attention to this side. Don''t they just want to let people in? Didn''t Qing Ying hear some men''s voices yesterday? Let them in, just want to destroy my reputation. After all, I''m a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. It''s hard for men outside to talk about it. "


    Green Ying immediately stares big eyes: "so say of words, the voice that maidservant hears yesterday is those who want bad young lady reputation?! Aunt Jiang has not taken the place of the second lady yet. She''s going to attack the young lady. It''s disgusting! "


    "It doesn''t have to be someone sent by Jiang."


    Qingying looks at murongsheng in wonder.


    Murongsheng''s fingers gently knocked on the table, thinking: "if it''s a person sent by Jiang, there''s no need to go over the wall and squat. Since you don''t have to squat, you won''t leave melon seed shells. Because Jiang will tell them when they will not be watching from here. "


    Green cherry nodded: "so it is! But If it wasn''t from Aunt Jiang, who would it be? The second lady has passed away, and the first lady has been sent to the nunnery to pray. Who can be more jealous of Miss Jiang than aunt Jiang? "


    "No matter who it is, they didn''t succeed last night. I''m afraid they will come back tonight. Let''s all say hello. Don''t rest at night. Let''s see who dares to break into our territory. "

 Chapter 707

    Last night did not succeed, so that people who come over at night are gnashing their teeth.


    "Boss, I think we got the girl last night!"


    "Yes, she must have heard something. Then the lights were off and she stood at the door pretending to be a ghost, which scared us and hurt us. I can''t swallow such evil spirit! "


    Young master Chen almost lost his life in the evening. Now when he heard his younger brother say it, he was furious: "you can''t swallow this breath. Do you think I can swallow it?"?! Lao Tzu has been around for so many years, and he has never failed in his work. This time, I fell on a little girl. How can I swallow it


    "Why don''t we try it in the evening? Looking at the Rongguo government, it seems that it doesn''t attach any importance to that young lady. "


    "Yes," Mr. Chen showed a pair of pity eyes, hate is gnashing his teeth, "at night, call more than two people, must give that dead girl a good lesson!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "How''s it going?"


    Jiang got news from housekeeper Jiang that someone wanted to make murongsheng look good, so he sent someone to stare at murongsheng''s situation all the time.


    As soon as mammy came in, she said, "how''s it going? Is there anything wrong with that dead girl? "


    "No," said Mammy, shaking her head with some hesitation. "The old slave just sent someone to see it. Nothing happened. The second lady also led the people out for a turn. It didn''t look like something happened. "


    "What''s the matter? Are the people murongshan sent so useless? Even murongsheng is such a dead girl Jiang''s brow frowned, "can these people do it? If it doesn''t work tonight, it''s time to find a way to make murongsheng look good. "


    "Madam is right. People like the second young lady don''t have to do it by themselves. Although the people sent by the first lady are not good at using, they didn''t succeed yesterday. They should come here tonight. And the house has been properly arranged by housekeeper Jiang, so there should be no problem. "


    Jiang listened to Mammy''s words, slightly raised the corner of his lips: "yes, tonight I will calm down and have a good look at the situation. Moreover, Qi''s body has not been buried. I''m afraid that the old lady and the master''s heart will not sleep well in these days. I''m sure I''ll want to give Qi a good ride. At that time, I don''t have so much spare time to give her a ride. "


    Mammy slightly Leng a few minutes, looking at Jiang: "madam, what do you mean?"


    "If you don''t send Qi to be buried, you will die. Do you want to step on my head and make me cry for her? Don''t even think about it! "


    She was under Qi''s pressure for so many years, the resentment in her heart could not be eliminated in a day or two. Now that Qi is dead, Jiang naturally wants to do what he wants to do.


    As for Qi''s death, I don''t want to.


    "But if you don''t go, will the old lady and master be angry about this?"


    "Angry?" Jiang''s sneered, "I''ll see who''s brave enough to know. I''ll go to see Qi die in front of me! At that time, everyone will go. Even if the old lady wants to get angry, she won''t do anything to me. "


    "But in case the second lady..."


    "Murongsheng? She won''t go any more! At that time, no one will go. What do you think a little girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet used to do

 Chapter 708

    "Madam, murongsheng is very evil. We don''t think she''ll do it. Maybe she''ll do the opposite? " After playing against murongsheng for such a long time, Mammy really couldn''t see through this man.


    "You have a point," Jiang said, frowning. "Otherwise, send someone to stare at murongsheng. As long as there is a little movement on her side, I will go there immediately."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now."


    "Wait a minute," Jiang thought for a moment, and then stopped the mother who was leaving. "I guess something might happen to murongsheng this evening. You send someone to stare at her side, once there is a situation, immediately shout to catch the thief. Wake up the old lady and master. At that time, we will be able to break murongsheng''s good deeds! "


    Murongsheng hurt her daughter so miserably, it''s time to pay back!


    In the evening, murongsheng asks Hongying to arrange everything and sit quietly in the room.


    Qing Ying looked out through the crack in the door. Sure enough, she saw that few attendants passed by. If Hongying doesn''t find out, isn''t something big going to happen tonight?


    "Miss..." Green Ying''s in the heart some of fear, "we......"


    "Shh," murongsheng put his index finger to his lips, "don''t talk. If you scare the prey away, it''s not good."


    Looking at murongsheng''s heart like a bamboo, Qingying swallows her saliva, closes her mouth and waits quietly.


    In the evening, Mr. Chen still appears on the wall. He just waits for the light in murongsheng''s room to go out, and then comes in directly.


    Red Ying heard some movement, standing beside murongsheng, she said softly: "Miss, here you are."


    Already a little impatient, murongsheng yawned and blew out the candle. Suddenly, the room fell into darkness.


    After waiting for a while, he gave an order: "do it!"


    Nearly ten strong men came straight out of the wall.


    Just as soon as I landed, I heard a group of people wailing.


    In a quiet night, it''s a little scary.


    Green cherry just also worried mood instant disappear, gloating with a smile: "Miss, you see! Is the trap you asked your maidservant to buy particularly effective


    Murongsheng nodded and said with a smile: "yes, it works very well. Look at them. Then, if you fall down from the wall, will you be hurt to death by your own strength? "


    "What is that on the ground?"


    "My God, it hurts! I feel like my leg is going to be clipped off! "


    "What''s the pain?"


    Other people are dying of pain. Naturally, Mr. Chen will not be spared. His face was pale with pain, and huge beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead. But there was no way to get the things on his legs down.


    Just at this time, the dark room was suddenly lit by candlelight, and the door was instantly opened.


    Murongsheng, with a lamp oil in his hand, came to the group with a smile: "how about it? Is the pain particularly comfortable? "


    After listening to this, can Mr. Chen not understand!


    The blue face of pain ordered: "come on, kill her for me, kill her!"


    Unexpectedly let this dead wench calculate to his head up, simply don''t want to live!

 Chapter 709

    There were several lucky ones who were not caught in the trap. When they heard Mr. Chen''s order, they rushed forward.


    Want to let murongsheng such a small servant girl have a good look, what is called, not everyone can provoke!


    Red Ying and green Ying also stand far away, for the rush up of these people did not stop.


    As they watched murongsheng get closer and closer, they saw murongsheng reach out and smell a strange smell.


    Let them a lot of people strange wash nose, smell twice more.


    "Do you smell anything strange?"


    "I smell it. How can it smell suddenly?"


    "I just saw it! It was this woman who waved her hand, and then the fragrance appeared. "


    "What?! Is this actually playing some tricks? "


    "No matter what it is, does she think some perfumes can knock us down? No way, brothers, rush


    As a result, these powerful people just took a step forward and felt dizzy. Looking at the people in front of them, they seemed to be divided into many groups. A foot did not stand firm, directly fell on the ground, the body twitch for a while, can''t get up.


    Mr. Chen, who was made by the jacket of the beast catcher, couldn''t move. He just watched his brother rushing up and fell to the ground, shouting angrily: "what''s the matter with them? What do you do with them?"


    "What else? Of course, "murongsheng sneered," they want to rush up and do something bad to me. Do they want me to show mercy to them? What are you thinking? When I am a fairy in the sky, am I kind and kind? "


    "You


    Mr. Chen stares at murongsheng: "I''ll kill you!"


    "Then you should be careful. I can poison these people, and I can poison you as well. As long as you can step forward, I will be able to poison you on the ground. Would you like to have a try? " Murongsheng is not afraid of threatening.


    "Fart! With you little girl, don''t fool around here! Brothers! Come on! The eldest lady said that this dead girl can''t do anything, but she has a powerful mouth. Let''s not listen to her nonsense and kill people on the bed! "


    The people who stayed here and didn''t rush up were all hurt by the trap. Now a painful forehead are rolling down sweat, where dare to rush up ah. Even after hearing the orders from Mr. Chen, they didn''t move forward. Instead, they looked left and right to see who would rush up.


    With such a powerful move, it''s obvious that the girl has been ready for a long time!


    How to look at it, it''s not like a little girl who can only talk!


    Looking at these artists, one by one, he dared not move forward. Murongsheng walked forward two steps with a lamp in his smiling hand.


    But found that these people see murongsheng came, but one by one back in the past.


    Immediately let people see can''t help laughing, Murong Sheng light hiss: "you are not to look for trouble?"? How come now, one by one, you''re rushing forward, and you''re retreating? "


    "You You... "


    These people want to speak and strengthen their momentum, but when you think about what happened to those people in front of you, they can''t lift up a bit of energy just like eggplant.

 Chapter 710

    Looking at the way these people counseled, Murong Sheng was too lazy to waste his time on them. He waved his hand and said, "copy guys."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Murongsheng directly sprinkled the powder in front of the people who had not fainted. Immediately, these people did not react. They inhaled a lot of powder. Each body was a little weak and slowly fell to the ground.


    Red Ying and green Ying had been prepared for a long time, and cooperated to cover them one by one with sacks. Then they are tied back to back with hemp rope. It is impossible for a living person to break free.


    "Take the stick," murongsheng coldly looked at the people who were tied up by her like chickens in front of him, "beat me hard, beat me to death! These people who want to break into the house and rob, as long as the master catches them, they can deal with them at will, without any mercy! "


    "Yes, miss!"


    Green Ying and red Ying a person''s hand holding a long baby arm general thick stick, mercilessly toward the bundle of these people waved in the past. The strength of the start is very heavy, beat these people can''t help whining.


    Howled not long, will be behind the people to account out.


    "Spare me! Spare my life! We are also under orders. We are not willing to come here to provoke the second young lady. Second young lady, spare your life! "


    "It''s all the orders of Miss Murong. It has nothing to do with us! Please, miss two, let me go


    Originally, murongsheng was very curious about who sent these people. Wanyan yinyao thought about it, shangguanhong thought about it, Zheng brothers and murongsheng also thought about it. But I didn''t expect that they were sent by murongshan!


    This Murong Shan can''t be separated all the time. He has been sent to the nunnery, and even his mother died. As a result, he is still dancing here. Of course, she murongsheng is such a bully!


    Since murongshan is so aimed at her, I wish I could let her die. Then she will not be merciful, let Murong Shan free!


    "Murongshan, it''s good. It''s really good. It''s really a good cousin of mine


    She took everything from her in the last life, and in this life, she still wants her life. What should she say?


    Naturally, we should fight back hard!


    Green Ying and red Ying fight for a long time, directly beat these people one by one, pain all speechless, two people are also panting, this just put down the cupboard in the hand.


    Looking at all the people in the sack, murongsheng said, "OK, Qingying, please come here and make the decision for me."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Today''s thing, green cherry has already practiced countless times, resolutely can''t give their own miss back. He rubbed his eyes and rubbed them red. Then he ran toward the old lady''s yard with tears.


    And seven aunts from Jiang''s mouth got this careful, one night did not how to sleep, are waiting for the news. The result is about to wait until after midnight, there is no news, let seven aunt want to pack up things to sleep.


    Who knows, at this time the servant girl rushed in from outside.


    "Aunt seven, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 711

    "What''s the matter?" Seven aunt just started to have no reaction to come over, wait to ask after, suddenly thought of what, "is not two young ladies there to have an affair?"


    "Yes, yes! There was a lot of noise in the second lady''s yard. The maidservant didn''t dare to look inside and didn''t know what was going on inside. But green Ying that wench ran to find the old lady with crying, presumably it should be that something happened. Now all the people in the backyard wake up and walk towards the second lady, trying to see if there is any excitement! "


    Seven aunt listen to, smile on the face a few minutes: "is really good, so big of lively can''t miss.". By the way, what about sister Jiang, do you know? "


    "I know. I''m afraid Mrs. Jiang already knows that. Let''s go and have a look at the situation."


    Seven aunt and servant girl hurried out from the yard. Jiang also tidied up and led people to murongsheng''s yard. When Jiang left, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in Jiang''s yard, broke into murongling''s room and knocked out one of his hand knives.


    On the old lady''s side, green cherry kneels on the ground, crying speechless.


    Looking at Green Ying this appearance, the old lady is also a face of anxiety: "you this wench, what is the matter, how such a cry?"


    "Old lady Miss Miss... " Qing Ying sobbed and stammered. What she said was intermittent and incomplete.


    Let the old lady''s heart more anxious: "what happened, say quickly!"


    Qing Ying knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old lady, barely maintaining her mood, and quickly said: "I beg the old lady to make the decision for the young lady. I don''t know what happened tonight, but the attendant didn''t watch at all. At night, a group of strong men came out directly. Miss, she... "


    When the old lady heard this, she thought that it was OK?


    In the heart nervous a few minutes, hastily open mouth way: "go! Go to Sheng girl and have a look! "


    Murong Cheng, who came from behind, only heard the words from behind, and frowned when he heard that Murong Sheng''s yard had no attendants. No matter how much I hate this niece, I still have to do face work. How can this happen?


    That is to say, he can''t stand up even if he goes out!


    "In the evening, how can there be no attendants?"


    Jiangjin followed murongcheng all the time and quickly came forward to explain: "master, old lady is like this. The slave took over the affairs in the house for the first time. He was worried about what would go wrong with the second lady. He had a gap with the Qi house. So, he dropped the attendant to the second lady''s morgue and watched. I don''t know why there is something wrong with miss two this evening. "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Green Ying listens, the direct accusation came out: "if really worry about the second lady, don''t worry about other places.". Why did we just transfer our attendants away, while all the attendants in the other yard are still in good condition? You just want my lady to have bad luck! "


    Jiangjin does not quarrel with Qingying, but slightly lowers her head and admits her mistake: "it''s the slave who doesn''t think well and doesn''t do things well."

 Chapter 712

    When Jiangjin took over the position of housekeeper of Rongguo government, he led people to Murong Cheng for a walk.


    Naturally, it''s also clear who Jiangjin belongs to. He said: "OK, what are you arguing about here? It''s better to go and see if anything happened earlier! "


    Listening to Murong Cheng''s words, Qing Ying lowers her head, and her face is full of anger.


    There is no one you can trust in this family! Even the second master doesn''t take miss as a matter! But it doesn''t matter, according to the young lady said, now the good play has just begun, later will be more wonderful!


    Let these people frame you up. Sooner or later, you''ll let yourself fall in and you won''t be able to climb out!


    Green Ying tidied up the mood in the heart for a while, hurriedly step forward, follow the old lady to return to the yard.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard the voice of the woman crying from inside. It was really heartbreaking. Jiang rushed to see the play, immediately saw this scene, a trace of sneer appeared in his heart.


    He said with a smile, this murongsheng can still have this situation today. It''s really exciting!


    The old lady went forward and asked Hongying who was guarding the door, "what happened? How''s Sheng girl? "


    "At night, suddenly a group of strong men came in over the wall. Miss, she..."


    Before Hongying finished, Jiang quickly snatched the words: "how can Sheng girl be so miserable? The body has been despised by the strong man. It''s spread out. Is the ghost King''s house willing to... "


    Jiang''s voice was very loud when he was talking. The people who were surrounded by him could hear clearly.


    Red Ying frowned and retorted: "aunt Jiang, things are not what you think..."


    "Not what I thought?" Jiang didn''t give Hongying a chance to speak, "is it more difficult than what I said?"


    Hongying did not speak, but stood aside in silence.


    The old lady, who looked like this, didn''t have a little bit of ground in her heart. She quickly asked someone to open the door and walked into the inner room.


    I saw murongsheng sitting on the bed with a quilt on his body. The eye socket is more red, is like has received what serious grievance.


    The old lady''s heart is naturally a jump, some feel murongsheng seems to have experienced something.


    Jiang''s heart is to smile to bloom, step forward, stretch out his hand, Jiang''s want to Murong Sheng body wrapped in the quilt to take off: "two young lady, where are you injured, tell me quickly. I''ll have the doctor called in


    Jiang''s lifted for a while, didn''t lift, feel Murong Sheng dead grasp quilt might as well.


    This made Jiang''s heart more certain. Murongsheng must be naked in the quilt. He pulled the quilt from murongsheng with his strength.


    Since murongsheng doesn''t want to be humiliated, she will help him to be humiliated!


    Originally, I thought that murongsheng would lose his image directly, but I found that under the quilt, murongsheng was wearing and finishing, even embroidered shoes were completely on his feet.


    Suddenly, Jiang''s eyes widened: "you You Don''t you have nothing? Why are you crying so sad! I thought something bad had happened! "


    Murongsheng glanced at Jiang''s wrongly: "Jiang, you look like you are looking forward to my wronging?"

 Chapter 713

    "This How could that be? How could I think that? Nothing at all, "Jiang''s stammered a little at the beginning, then he stood up and glared at Qing Ying," what''s the matter with you girl? Isn''t your miss OK now? "?! What are you doing here crying? There''s a group of strong men coming. What about the people? "


    Those people are really rubbish. They can''t even make murongsheng a little girl. It''s useless!


    "Yes," Jiang Jin stepped up from behind and said softly, "second miss, if you don''t like my new housekeeper, you can directly say, why make something out of nothing?"


    Murongsheng took a look at housekeeper Jiang: "what are you? I''m just a housekeeper. As for my young lady, are you making a big rumor? "


    Jiang Jin''s face turned black, but he said, "miss two, it''s wrong for you to talk like this. After all, he..."


    "After all, what?" Murongsheng sneered, "Jiang Shi, you are looking at me being wronged. You have to lift the quilt wrapped around me in public. I haven''t asked you what you want to do!"


    Jiang''s face changed, and the old lady and Murong Cheng''s face was also a little ugly. Looking at Murong Sheng''s eyes, there was more dissatisfaction.


    "Old lady, something happened in our yard. But the thieves have been caught, and now they are bound under the wall outside. But the young lady is subjected to the quiet, therefore only then can hide in the quilt


    "If the old lady doesn''t believe it, she can follow the maidservant."


    Qing Ying leads the old lady and others to the corner of the wall and points to the sack tied on the ground: "when did my young lady meet so many thieves, so now she is still in shock and never comes back to herself. What do aunt Jiang and housekeeper Jiang mean by accusing my young lady of making something out of nothing? Is it true that all the bound thieves here are fake? Is it because my young lady, in order to frame housekeeper Jiang, asked me to come and pretend to be her


    "Who knows?"


    Looking at Murong Sheng, Jiang Shi was indignant and angry, and naturally he didn''t speak well.


    Green Ying said, directly cried out: "aunt Jiang, how can you talk like this! My young lady''s monthly money is recorded, which can be found by checking. Where can I find so many thieves to impersonate? How could you possibly pull out so much silver? I''m afraid my young lady is going to have to come up with a lot of money. What is my young lady''s plan for doing this? "


    "Yes," she said, "I''m afraid aunt Jiang is the only one who can afford so much money."


    As we all know, this Jiangfu is a business starter, so silver is indispensable. The only people in Rongguo government who can afford this price are the old lady and Murong Cheng.


    Originally thought to let murongsheng bad luck, in a twinkling of an eye how to feel this basin of dirty water to pour on himself?


    Jiang quickly retorted: "you don''t talk nonsense, I haven''t done such a thing!"


    "Who knows!" By the way, green cherry also replied.


    Jiang Shi: "I''m not sure."


    This little girl is really angry with me!


    Eyes turned a little, Jiang''s aggrieved into Murong Cheng''s arms: "master! You see, all the maids around the second lady are so lawless now. They dare to do wrong to me in front of you. You have to decide for me! "

 Chapter 714

    Murong Cheng patted Jiang''s back, frowning and about to speak. As a result, Murong Sheng took Hu: "red Ying and green Ying, what are you two talking about here?"


    Then Murong Sheng looked at Murong Cheng: "second uncle, I believe this matter has nothing to do with Jiang, but..."


    Hearing murongsheng''s words, the old lady hesitated and asked, "what? Sheng girl, just say it. "


    Murong sighed: "grandma, there is no night watchman outside the yard, and there is no one to help. Red Ying and green Ying two weak women in the arrest, accidentally let one of them to escape. This Granddaughter, even if I have the heart, I can''t help it. I just watched helplessly. The thief ran towards Jiang''s yard. "


    Jiang''s heart jumped when he heard it!


    She leads the servant girl to come out, now the courtyard inside only Murong work properly in! Although, Murong Ling''s face is destroyed now, it is dark. Who knows if the thief was blind and couldn''t see clearly, and then he took a fancy to the girl of her family?


    Moreover, up to now, the thieves have not been caught, so Is there something wrong with Ling girl?!


    Jiangshi quietly retreated a no, went to the servant girl''s side, low voice: "go back to see three young ladies how!"


    "Yes."


    Just when the servant girl wanted to quit, Murong Sheng suddenly said, "Jiang Shi, you won''t hide the thief secretly, will you?"


    Jiang looked at murongsheng angrily: "what are you talking about? These thieves have nothing to do with me!"


    "It doesn''t matter? That''s interesting. Since it doesn''t matter, why did you hear someone running away from you. Will you let the servant girl go back quickly? " Murongsheng sneered: "didn''t you send someone to arrange it? How do you make me believe you, how do you make the old lady believe you


    "I Isn''t that the girl who carries my heart in danger? "


    Murongsheng and so on, is Jiang''s this sentence!


    His face suddenly changed: "grandmother, this thief must be some ferocious man. Although the faces of the three cousins are But it doesn''t prevent the thief from grasping the handle! If the thief looks at the third cousin and runs there... "


    This murongsheng words have not finished, someone in the heart will be the rest to add complete.


    Who knows if the thief is a man who is not afraid of meat and vegetables. If he gives the third lady something, isn''t it Is Rongguo government going to be disgraced again?


    Jiang Shi looks at Murong Sheng and wants to eat her one by one.


    "Grandma and uncle, now I''d better go to the third cousin''s side to have a look, so as to avoid any danger," murongsheng sighed with worry. "If I hurt the third cousin because of my negligence, my heart will be..."


    "Go! Go and have a look


    At the command of the old lady, she led the people directly.


    When Jiang thought of murongsheng''s appearance, he had already thought of what would happen to murongsheng. He quickly stepped forward and wanted to stop the old lady.


    As a result, murongsheng said, "Jiang, it seems that you are not worried about the three cousins at all? Or are these thieves the people you hired, so you don''t look scared at all? "

 Chapter 715

    "Don''t talk nonsense! How can I have anything to do with these thieves! " Jiang was unable to say a word by murongsheng. He could only stare at murongsheng with his eyes, smashing his teeth and swallowing them in his stomach.


    The old lady has heard the meaning of it.


    A pair of eyes to see through everything in the body of Jiang swept a circle, if it is really made by Jiang. Then Jiang is really bold!


    Today, I was able to hire several thieves to come over the wall to murongsheng''s yard because I didn''t like murongsheng. Can we hire several people to come over the wall to her yard tomorrow?!


    The old lady is usually not so harmonious with Jiang. Naturally, she has a sense of crisis.


    "What''s the noise?! What''s the matter? Wait until the investigation is clear. Now the safety of lingwench is the most important. Let''s go! Go and have a look! " The old lady interrupted their conversation in a deep voice.


    With the opening of the old lady, what else could Jiang say? He could only follow a group of people.


    As soon as he walked into Jiang''s yard, he felt that it was very quiet. Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "grandma, it must be very beneficial for the thief to have such a quiet yard."


    I didn''t expect that in order to see her make a joke, Jiang took away all the maids in the yard. Do you want to show off? Or do you want to strengthen yourself? Why don''t you think about a fire in your backyard?


    Concerning the reputation of Rongguo government, Murong Cheng takes a look at Murong Sheng and knocks on Murong Ling''s door: "what''s the matter?! What about the servant girls around Ling? Why is it all gone? "


    Murongsheng smiles and looks at the red tassel.


    Hongying nodded slightly to murongsheng, then stood behind with her head down and didn''t say a word.


    Murongsheng was worried and said: "three cousins seem to have some problems in their mind recently. They are often noisy. Now it''s so quiet, isn''t it... "


    Everyone noticed that.


    Murong Ling used to make a lot of noise, but today it is so quiet. It makes people feel scared.


    "Knock the door open!" The old lady spoke.


    Jiang suddenly stood up: "no!"


    Murong Cheng looked at Jiang: "what''s the matter? Did you really arrange that thief? "


    Jiang quickly shook his head: "master, how do you think so? How can I arrange thieves?"


    "If not, why did you stop mother?" Looking at Jiang, Murong Cheng''s eyes were full of exploration.


    Although Murong Ling is not a ghost now, it''s his daughter. As a result, Jiang doesn''t care at all?


    "Get out of my way!" Murong Cheng threw his arm directly, threw jiang to one side, raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    In a moment, a burst of fragrance rushed forward, and murongsheng was shocked: "no! Cover your nose! Let the fragrance spread, all back! "


    Everyone quickly stepped back a few steps, until the aroma gradually dispersed, we slowly put their hands down: "what is that fragrance?"


    Murongsheng poisoned people before. He was very handy. Plus just murongsheng called out, let them naturally think that murongsheng should have some understanding of just aroma.

 Chapter 716

    "This..."


    Murongsheng stammered, a little more embarrassed on his face, "this I smell the fragrance. Although I''m not sure about it, I feel it''s used to evoke love If men and women live in the same room, they will... "


    This time, murongsheng didn''t finish. He knew what he wanted to say. And Murong Cheng''s face, has become very ugly.


    Jiang has been completely powerless sitting on the ground, there is no way to save the scene.


    The old lady took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "go in! Look at the situation of Ling girl


    A group of people rushed into the room and saw the bed curtain hanging down. There was a strange and familiar smell in the room.


    Let Murong Cheng and Jiang''s face change greatly, have guessed the scene inside this bed curtain, is what appearance.


    No one of Jiang''s servants approached him. He was afraid that if he was careless, he would be hated by Jiang.


    No matter what these people were thinking, Hongying took the step of tearing down the bed curtain.


    All of a sudden, the exposure of the screen, so that people come in a breath of cool!


    Such a scene, not long ago, the couple just staged. As a result, today, I saw it again on Jiang''s side!


    The third lady''s wound is not completely intact, except that her face is wrapped in white gauze and her body is pockmarked with scars. Normally, no man would be interested in such a woman.


    But now


    Murongling is entangled with a man who looks like he is in his thirties, encouraging him.


    Jiang came back to his senses and ran forward quickly. He wrapped Murong Ling''s body in a quilt: "no It''s not like that. Lingwench must have been framed by others! "


    "It''s all my fault. If I had caught the thief earlier, the third cousin would not have suffered such a thing..." Murong Sheng sighed, "Jiang, we all know that the three cousins must have been framed."


    "No! Ling wench didn''t have a relationship with this thief. Ling wench is innocent now. She won''t have a relationship with this thief! " Jiang wanted to explain, but this scene has been seen, how can you believe what Jiang said?


    Murongsheng took a relieved look at Jiang and said comfortingly, "Jiang, I know you are worried about the damage to the reputation of the three cousins. But things are already in front of us. I hope Jiang can... "


    Murong Sheng shook his head and looked at Hongying and Qingying: "what are you two doing? Don''t you hurry to suppress the thief. Don''t you want to watch three cousins sleep with him so long? "


    Murong Sheng learned Jiang''s method just now, and let people outside hear what he said clearly.


    Red Ying and green Ying two people hurriedly forward, the thief from the bed to drag down, let two servants tied to drag out.


    When Murong Cheng saw this scene, he remembered Qi''s Yangtze River that day. He was furious and glared at Jiangjin, kicking him: "how did you become a housekeeper! If you don''t have the ability, just get out of Rongguo government! "


    Jiangjin now where still dare to speak, a cold sweat, from time to time toward the direction of the Jiangshi looked in the past.

 Chapter 717

    Jiang knew that something bad was going to happen. He secretly glared at Jiang Jin for fear that he would tell the story and then lay it on her head.


    "Grandma, no one wants to see such a big thing happen. It''s better to report to the officials as soon as possible and hand them over to the government so that they can thoroughly investigate. Three cousins have suffered so much that they can''t just let it go. " Murongsheng said.


    "Don''t report to the official!" Jiang couldn''t hold back and stopped him.


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at Jiang as if he didn''t understand: "Jiang, why don''t you agree to report to the official? But the third cousin was defiled by this thief. Is that how it can be counted? "


    Jiang Shi stares at murongsheng, and then says to murongcheng, "master, everything has happened. For the sake of lingwench''s fame and integrity, we can''t make it public. What''s more, isn''t it stipulated in the law that thieves who break into the yard without permission can be dealt with by their owners? Let''s deal with it by ourselves and minimize the impact. Ling wench, I can''t stand a bigger blow! "


    Murongsheng lowered her head and hooked her lips. That''s what she wanted! The old lady sent someone to investigate. At that time, it will be found out that Murong Shan did it. I''m afraid Murong Shan will be rejected by the old lady again.


    Even if it is standing at the back of the body, what about Rui Wang Fu?


    When it''s time to get married, the old lady doesn''t take out the dowry. Even when she comes to the Rui palace, Murong Shan doesn''t start! If you want to climb the position of right and wrong, you have to see when murongshan can climb without the support of Rongguo government!


    "What Jiang said is also very reasonable. I was negligent and just wanted to punish the thieves," murongsheng sighed with a soft sigh. "For the sake of the three cousins'' fame and integrity, you''d better deal with it yourself."


    What happened one after another these days made Murong Cheng''s heart a mess.


    "Mother, what do you think?"


    The old lady looked at Jiang and then at Murong Cheng: "just follow what Jiang said, and put those thieves in jail first. Wait until the second lady''s funeral is over, then deal with it! "


    In the middle of the night, when people make such a fuss, the sky will be full of light.


    Murong Ling had become like this, which made Murong Cheng''s heart ache. Now I''m spreading this situation for no reason, and I feel that the daughter really suffered and died.


    "All listen to me, if today''s things get out, no one can have a good life!" I''m afraid it''s hard to find a good marriage. It''s better to live in Rongguo government for a lifetime. The chastity is not so important. "OK, let''s go!"


    "Yes


    This Murong Cheng is a person who beat the Rongguo government, but whether he really abides by it or not is really uncertain.


    They all looked obedient, but who didn''t know that Murong Ling was an arrogant and domineering master before. Besides often bullying murongsheng, there is no less bullying those unloved aunts. In addition, Jiang is also the master who looks down on people. He has not known how many people he has offended for a long time.


    After dinner, if you don''t know what to say, you will get involved in it.


    Anyway, there are so many people present, even if the news leaks out, it will not be investigated who said it.


    Anyway, now Murong Ling is not only face destroyed, even the integrity is completely gone.

 Chapter 718

    Murong Cheng has long been a headache caused by all kinds of things. After threatening to leave, he is stopped by Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng naturally saw the impatience on murongcheng''s face and her dissatisfaction, but he just didn''t see anything: "second uncle, the two aunts have passed away, and the lobby sister doesn''t seem to know, does she? The second aunt will be buried in a few days. Isn''t it bad that the elder hall sister isn''t around? Do you want to let the eldest cousin see the second aunt for the last time? "


    Murong Cheng Leng for a while, these days all kinds of messy things, he really forgot this thing.


    The last time murongshan helped Qi to do something that was not as good as a beast, it cooled his heart and subconsciously forgot murongshan.


    I don''t think of myself all the time. I think of my daughter. Even if Qi is dead, Murong Cheng doesn''t think much about it.


    But now


    Murong Cheng takes a look at Murong Ling, who is neither human nor ghost, and whose reputation has not yet come. Now there is only one murongshan left in his daughter. If something happens to the only daughter, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    It seems that people need to be picked up.


    By the way Let''s see if we can have another baby.


    Murong Cheng felt a little tired: "what you said is reasonable," and then he said to the Assistant Housekeeper beside him, "send someone to the nunnery to pick up the first lady."


    "Yes."


    "Second uncle, it''s better not to tell the big hall sister about the death of the second aunt, so that the big hall sister won''t be too sad and do stupid things." Murongsheng said something.


    Murong Cheng listened to think, think Murong Sheng said a bit of truth, then nodded: "you say good."


    After all the others were gone, Murong Sheng slowly went to Jiang''s side and looked at him holding Murong Ling in his arms. He couldn''t help laughing: "Jiang, how do you feel about being framed?"


    On hearing this, Jiang came back and looked at murongsheng: "is that you?"


    She thought she could handle affairs better than Qi, and she was more calm than Qi. But I didn''t expect that I would fall on the dead girl''s hand like Qi''s!


    "Mr. Jiang, I once said that. If others don''t provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to provoke others. You''re just on top, and you can''t wait to deal with me? I don''t want to see if I have the ability, "murongsheng said slightly." I hope you will have some self-knowledge in the future. Today''s event will be my gift to you. "


    Finish saying, turn round to leave directly.


    Jiang''s eyes sparkled with anger. He stood up from the ground, took a fruit knife directly from the nearby table, and stabbed it at murongsheng.


    Red Ying and green Ying are startled. They haven''t had time to react. Murong Sheng dodged, grabbed the knife from Jiang''s hand, and kicked it in Jiang''s stomach to the ground.


    Jiang''s stomach in pain fell to the ground, murongsheng went to bend down, with a sharp knife approaching Jiang''s neck: "Jiang, you don''t see how old you are, still want to learn assassins to hurt people?"


    "At your speed, I can cut off your head directly. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 719

    The strength of murongsheng''s foot was not light at all. He directly kicked Jiang''s face pale and couldn''t say a word of pain.


    When murongsheng was holding a sharp knife in his hand, he slowly took Jiang''s neck after all and made Jiang feel a little dangerous, then he stepped back.


    As a result, there was a red tassel standing behind her, which made her retreat impossible!


    "You What do you want to do! " Jiang''s hard back shrinks head, want to avoid with Murong Sheng hand of knife carry on contact. However, how could murongsheng make people escape so easily?


    "What? Do what you just wanted to do to me Murongsheng''s smiling face was full of fear. Looking at Jiang, his smile was even bigger.


    "You You can''t do that I tell you! If you kill me, the old lady and master will never let you go! "


    "Oh, really? Do you want to have a try? " Murongsheng''s knife gradually came out. After all, Jiang''s neck, almost all of them could see a red line pressing on Jiang''s neck. "For example, you want to kill me, but I killed you. How about that?"


    He had already felt the pain in his neck, which made Jiang dare not speak at all. He was afraid that he would be cut off by Murong Sheng if he moved his throat a little!


    The sweat on his forehead, the size of a soybean, fell from Jiang''s face.


    After a long time, murongsheng chuckled and inserted the knife heavily between Jiang''s two fingers. "Oh, I''m just joking with you. Why are you so scared?"


    Are you kidding?!


    Without touching, Jiang felt the blood flowing outside his neck. Is that a joke?!


    Murongsheng just wanted her life!


    "But I want to tell you. Don''t provoke me, otherwise, I will let you die without knowing


    With that, murongsheng stood up and walked out of the room without looking back.


    Inside the nunnery, Cuiyu happily pushed the door and came in with a letter in her hand.


    "Miss! The old lady and the master have finally figured it out. They want to take you back, miss! "


    Murongshan was writing the Scriptures. Hearing what Cuiyu said, she threw her brush aside and looked up: "really?"


    "It''s true, it''s true of course," Cuiyu nodded and handed the letter to murongshan. "Miss, it''s a letter written by the master himself. How can it be fake?"


    Murongshan quickly opened it and looked at it. After watching it, she immediately laughed: "it seems that I am very important in my father''s mind!"


    Originally, she did not expect that her grandmother and father would punish her so seriously, and sent her directly to the nunnery.


    However, murongshan still had some doubts in her heart. Since her grandmother and father were so angry at that time, she just went to worship heaven and wanted to take her back? So it''s easy to forgive her?


    Or is there something she doesn''t know?


    "Cuiyu, who is the messenger?" Murongshan was a little nervous.


    "It''s the Assistant Housekeeper. He didn''t say anything after he sent the letter. He just said to let the eldest lady go home quickly."


    "Is it?" That should be, no problem?

 Chapter 720

    "Cuiyu, why do I think it''s strange? How could my father suddenly take me back? Can it be that there''s a trick in this, that you don''t want to be used by others at that time, but you have to go to the old lady''s side to punish me for going back from the nunnery without permission? " Murongshan''s heart did not know why, inexplicably gave birth to a bit of worry.


    She always feels that this thing will not be so simple, there are some traps in it.


    But let her say clear words, can''t say up, just feel strange.


    "Miss, isn''t this letter written in the master''s handwriting?" Cuiyu blinked in confusion. It''s right. It''s the master''s handwriting.


    Murongshan nodded: "naturally, it''s dad''s handwriting. I can see it clearly." There is no problem with handwriting, but Murongshan still had some hesitation in her heart.


    After being confirmed, a smile appeared on Cuiyu''s face: "that''s right. The master must miss miss miss so much. So after looking at it for such a long time, the young lady has been staying in the nunnery for a long time, and she wants to take her back. "


    Listen to what Cuiyu said, there is some truth.


    Murongshan sighed: "I don''t know how my mother is now. I can go back to my house now, but if my mother wants to turn over again... " With these words, murongshan''s mood became depressed.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Why don''t we go back to the government to see what''s going on, and then help my wife get up slowly? And the lady and the master have been living together for so long, so the master should not be rude to the lady. After all, there''s Qi''s house behind the lady, and she won''t do anything about her. " Cuiyu didn''t know the Rongguo government''s situation now, so she could only comfort her.


    Murongshan nodded: "has the jade pendant been sent out? What do you say over there? "


    The smile on Cuiyu''s face was even bigger: "I''ve sent it. Mr. Chen said that in the face of Mr. Xuan, I''m sure I''ll do miss''s affairs well, and I won''t miss any news."


    "Good."


    Murongshan''s low mood eased a little, and her face was smiling: "after these days, I think she should have succeeded. Isn''t murongsheng arrogant? When we go back, it''s time to bury her! "


    "What the young lady said is, how can the second young lady resist Mr. Chen?"


    Just then, Cuiyu suddenly remembered a thing, and her eyes flashed: "Miss, do you think that the master suddenly took Miss back, in order to bury miss two? According to Mr. Chen''s method, the second young lady will peel off her skin even if she doesn''t die. For the sake of the reputation of Rongguo government, the master will certainly not open up the matter. "


    "Besides, doesn''t the master hate the second lady very much?"


    What Cuiyu said brightened murongshan''s eyes: "yes, it may be like this! Since there is no news from Mr. Chen that he failed, he must have succeeded! Let''s go, pack up and let''s go back to our house now! "


    Murongshan was about to stand up when she saw the clothes she was wearing and thought, "go and take my white dress. This dead girl is dead. As a cousin, I have to go with that dead girl in mourning for a long time! "

 Chapter 721

    "It''s miss. I''ll take it now!"


    Murongshan''s hands were clenched into fists and sneered: "murongsheng, I''ll see when you can be arrogant and domineering!"


    Looking at the scriptures on the table, the more they read, the more unpleasant they were. At last, they were all torn up in anger. Venting her anger and keeping them will make her feel the shame of being sent to the nunnery!


    After going back this time, she will not be targeted by murongsheng. He will certainly be good to her and mother lost things, all to get back!


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, those who have been arrested have already been recruited. It''s said that the first lady asked them to come here. Should we report this to the old lady? " Green Ying remembered that lock up of that ten thieves, asked.


    "No, wait." Murongsheng is not very interested in dealing with these people.


    "Why, miss, if you report it to the old lady, won''t you not have to come back from the nunnery?" Green Ying is wrinkling eyebrow, don''t know so of opening to ask.


    "Qing Ying, did you forget to ask Murong Shan to come back from the nunnery, or did I suggest it?"


    Green Ying blinked her eyes. Then she recalled it and said, "I just forgot..."


    "So, what''s the rush?" Murongsheng was not worried at all. He drank tea slowly. "I can''t eat hot tofu, don''t you know? Before Qi''s burial, murongshan will come back to see her for the last time. So it''s time for us to show our talents. "


    Qing Ying still doesn''t quite understand. She looks at Murong Sheng in wonder.


    "You girl, if you have nothing to do, learn from Hongying. Do you know how to beat the snake seven inches? If you want murongshan to be completely quiet for a period of time, don''t do anything wrong, you have to beat her seven inches hard to make her feel scared when she thinks of me! "


    "Er..." Qing Ying took a look at Hongying, but she didn''t get any news from her face.


    Murongsheng reluctantly stretched out his finger and nodded on Qingying''s forehead: "you girl usually use your brain, don''t always ask some questions I don''t want to answer. Qi Zimo and Qi Yiyao are sure to be present at tomorrow''s funeral. You can find Qi Yiyao and ask her to make the scene bigger. The more people from Qi''s family come, the better. "


    This can let green Ying some of the embarrassment, grabbed the hair: "Miss, that Qi Yiyao is Qi Fu people, won''t listen to miss?"


    Murong Sheng sighed, hooked his fingers, let Green cherry ear over, softly said something. This just let green Ying suddenly realize, the face is hanging bright smile: "young lady, maidservant knew, maidservant this go to do!"


    These days, Qi Yiyao is not idle even in the Qi mansion. Every day, I am holding a small book and recording some things. And the servant girl standing beside her also kept reporting to Qi Yiyao about what she had prepared.


    Looking at Qi Yiyao''s serious face, some of the servant girls couldn''t look down and complained: "Miss, this is the lady who is bullying. How can you handle the funeral of Rongguo government? You usually don''t even go out to the gate of Qi''s mansion. How can a yellow flower girl understand such things? "


    Qi Yiyao listened to the servant girl''s complaint and shook her head with a smile: "what you learn is what you learn."

 Chapter 722

    The servant girl turned her mouth, obviously fighting for Qi Yiyao: "Miss, don''t hide it from me. I heard that the old lady wants to marry you to the Murong second master as a continuation! However, how can this be done? Now that Rong Guogong''s title has not been settled, isn''t the young lady going to suffer a great loss if she marries that Murong second master? "


    Their young lady is good-looking and young.


    It''s just like the Murong second master, although it looks good now. But what about 20 years later? Don''t you want to be a bad old man?


    Qi Yiyao naturally knew what the little maid said, and she gave a faint smile: "otherwise, do you think that if I don''t marry him as a sequel, I can still marry and become a wife? It''s nice to say that I''m a common daughter of the Qi family. I was raised by my great grandmother when I was a child. However, who doesn''t know that my mother is a romantic woman? In this capacity, no one I marry can be my wife. "


    The servant girl was stunned.


    "Xiang''er, you know. My mother said before she died that she would never let me be someone else''s concubine. So now this situation is very good, even if it is a continuation, it doesn''t matter


    The servant girl sighed softly: "I understand."


    Qi Yiyao is still counting things. Suddenly a servant girl comes to report that a servant girl has come to Rongguo mansion and wants to see her.


    Qi Yiyao also dare not delay, quickly let people will green cherry please come in.


    When Qing Ying comes in, Qi Yiyao looks at the little servant girl in front of her. She looks familiar. It wasn''t long before I recognized it: "you are the maid beside miss two, aren''t you?"


    Qing Ying nodded, with an obvious smile on her face: "Miss Qi Er really has a good memory. She still remembers her maidservant. I came here today to take a message for my young lady. "


    Qi Yiyao smiles: "what''s the matter?"


    Thinking about what murongsheng had told her, Qingying said slowly, "tomorrow, when the second lady is buried, I think Miss Qi also wants to have a good time. If that''s the case, it''s better to invite people from the Qi government to attend. It''s best to come as many as you can. "


    Qi Yiyao was stunned: "why?"


    Qingying didn''t know why. She just said to murongsheng, "because my young lady said that only in this way can miss Qi Er''s ability and demeanor be reflected. I don''t know. Can miss Qi Er figure it out? "


    Qi Yiyao himself is not a fool. Now listening to what Qing Ying said, she can''t help thinking deeply.


    If the show is big, then it can show her ability to deal with this kind of big things or can be handy. Even if you marry Murong Cheng as a sequel, it''s not just a decoration. You have the ability to manage the affairs of Rongguo government. However, she can do her best to manage her husband''s original funeral, and also show her demeanor, which makes people look very generous.


    Maybe after the end, she will be publicized by many people.


    In this way, it will add a lot of good things to her reputation.


    Qi Yiyao figured it out, and immediately laughed: "thank you for your advice, Yao Yao understood."


    Then he took off a ruby bracelet from his wrist and handed it to Qing Ying: "this is a gift from my aunt. Please help me transfer it to the second young lady. It''s also the second young lady''s help."

 Chapter 723

    Yo ho!


    The second lady''s stuff!


    This


    Green cherry quickly shirks, in the heart is also can''t help but pan murmur. This is not a miss left by the first lady, is it?


    Qi Yiyao didn''t mean to take back her hand. Instead, she put it directly into Qingying''s hand: "please take it. After that, when I enter Rongguo mansion. I''m not very clear about your family''s affairs, so I need the second young lady to make some suggestions. "


    After thinking about it, Qing Ying took it back: "that slave girl will take the place of my miss. Thank you, Miss Qi Er."


    After finishing what murongsheng ordered, on the way back, Qingying looks back and forth with the red and dazzling bracelet. In this color, there are some things like those worn by the eldest lady. Is Qi so bold that he let her return the things to the eldest lady, but he still has a lot of ignorance?


    Just, I''d better go back and ask the young lady. She will know the things in it.


    The next morning, Qingying stood at the door of the room waiting for murongsheng to get up and wash. As a result, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear murongsheng ask her to go in and wait on her. I was a little worried.


    Walking back and forth at the door of the room, urging: "Miss, everyone has arrived, even the second lady''s coffin has been heard outside, you also hurry to pack up and go out, so as not to be caught by Aunt Jiang."


    With that, Qing Ying listened carefully to the movement in the room. She had seen and listened for a long time, but she didn''t hear Murong Sheng speak.


    Can''t help but more anxious, directly push the door into. See murongsheng now, incredibly still lie on the bed snore sleep, a little also didn''t wake up!


    Suddenly let Green cherry heart, feel more anxiety: "Miss wake up, wake up quickly, it''s time to go out!"


    Murongsheng opens his eyes in a daze, looks at Qingying''s nervous face, turns over and continues to fall asleep: "what''s the hurry? Isn''t it all the same for such things to go early or late?"


    "Miss, that''s different. Now that everyone is here, we''ll wait for miss to be alone." Green cherry frowns, anxious mouth.


    "All here? Just waiting for me? " Murongsheng sneered, "do you think your lady''s card is very big, so many people need to wait? It''s estimated that many people don''t even know who your lady is. What are you waiting for? "


    "Miss..." Green Ying helpless, Murong Sheng is simply oil and salt not into, say what all can''t persuade the Lord.


    "Besides, you''re sure everyone is here," murongsheng said, closing his eyes. "There are still people who haven''t come. What''s your hurry here?"


    Green cherry puzzled asked: "who? Who else hasn''t come? "


    "It''s murongshan," murongsheng said in a muffled voice, wrapping himself up with a quilt. "Don''t disturb my sleep. I''ll make arrangements when I go out. If you want to rush me, don''t blame me for turning over. "


    Heaven and earth, where is the biggest thing to sleep?


    These two days are busy, how can one get up from bed early in the morning and go to the Qi''s wake?


    If she did that, it would be a pit in her brain!


    Qing Ying reluctantly released the quilt in her hand and sighed at Murong Sheng in her sleep.


    How can they look like this


    After a long time, Hongying came in from the outside, came to murongsheng''s bedside, and said softly, "Miss, miss''s carriage has already stopped outside the door of the mansion. It''s about to enter the mansion."

 Chapter 724

    Murongsheng directly sat up from the bed, dressed casually, and walked out: "Qing Ying, do you see that everything is under my control, so don''t worry about it."


    Green Ying Leng for a while, then some unhappy drum drum face: "Miss, so you have already arranged? I''ve been so worried all the time. I''m scared to death... "


    Murong Sheng raised his eyelids and took a look at Qing Ying: "that''s because you don''t believe my arrangement with your lady, so you''re anxious to jump up and down here."


    If you really believe her, how can you worry about so many things that won''t happen?


    Murongsheng said that she was speechless, and Qingying didn''t know what to say. She walks behind murongsheng and looks at Hongying with some complaint in her heart.


    Hongying is also true. Miss Mingming has arranged her affairs. Why don''t you tell her? Otherwise, she would not have reacted like this.


    Hongying has experienced more things than Qingying. Seeing Qingying''s little eyes, she naturally understood something. He said in a low voice: "it''s not easy to say what the lady ordered."


    Although Qing Ying understood this, she Or let Green cherry''s heart some of the bad taste.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of Rongguo mansion. Cuiyu looked at murongshan with a pale face and said, "Miss, we''ve arrived. We''ll be fine after we get off the bus."


    Murongshan was sitting in the carriage, her heart was shaking, her face was pale, and she cursed in a low voice: "if it wasn''t for murongsheng, that dead girl, how could I have been so guilty! After I go back, I will take care of her! Oh, no... "


    Murongshan''s mouth raised a sneer: "I forgot that today is the day for the dead girl to be buried. As a big cousin, I have to give this cousin a stick of incense. "


    "Yes, miss is right. As long as you go in, miss will be able to see the little bitch''s body. At that time, you can vent your anger as you like, so let''s bear it first, miss. " Cuiyu followed murongshan''s words.


    "Bear it! It''s all at this point, Miss Ben, bear it


    Walking down from the carriage, you can see a lot of people gathered at the gate of Rongguo mansion, including several carriages from Qi mansion.


    This makes Cuiyu look a little strange and ask in a low voice: "Miss, how do you feel about the two girls'' funeral scenes? Even if the Qi government came here, it would not have come so many people, would it


    Murongshan''s heart is also a little strange, but also in the crowd to see her uncle.


    After thinking for a while, he figured it out and pulled out a smile on his face: "so what? It must have been the mother''s affair that disturbed the people of Qi mansion, so Qi mansion came to so many people. Now my uncle appears, it seems that my mother should be OK. After all, my mother had done something wrong before. In order to make up for her fault, let my grandmother and Father forgive her as soon as possible. It''s definitely to make murongsheng''s funeral very grand, so that others can''t say anything. "


    Listening to murongshan''s explanation, Cuiyu nodded her head if she understood: "the eldest lady is absolutely right!"

 Chapter 725

    When murongshan walked two steps forward, she appeared at the gate of Rongguo mansion in plain white clothes, and her delicate face was also pale. Let many people see, by the way toward her cast a sympathetic look.


    Of course, many of them came to watch the excitement. They saw murongshan appear, with a sad expression on her face, but a kind of ironic smile in her eyes.


    Murongshan is now full of physical and mental attention on the coffin at the door, where will pay attention to other people''s eyes?


    When Murong Cheng came out, he saw Murong Shan in a white dress. Looking at her daughter, who has been doting on her for so many years, she looks pale. Standing there, it seems that a gust of wind may blow her away. She can''t help but show a feeling of heartache: "Shan''er, in fact, dad wanted to hide it from you. He didn''t want you to know so early. I didn''t expect you I still know. "


    What is murongshan good at?


    I''m good at acting!


    Otherwise, how can you cheat so many people in your last life?


    Now, as soon as Murong Cheng said this, Murong Shan''s tears in her eyes were almost uncontrollable, and she was crying: "yes My daughter already knows... "


    Murong Cheng didn''t know how to face Murong Shan, so he sighed deeply: "it''s all bad for his father. If he fell earlier..."


    "Don''t blame yourself, Dad. You are only the uncle of the second cousin," murongshan said, looking at the coffin. "If you want to blame, you can only blame the second cousin for her poor fortune. She died before she married the ghost king."


    Not only murongsheng, the dead girl, but also the whole big room!


    Otherwise, a good Duke of Rongguo can be lost. Isn''t it a waste?


    "What?"


    Murong Cheng was stunned. Unexpectedly, what Murong Shan said was like this. How could it be different from what he thought? What does this matter have to do with murongsheng?


    Murongshan doesn''t look at murongcheng''s reaction either. She pours directly at the coffin, crying with rain.


    "Two cousins, they are all bad cousins. When you were alive, they were doing normal work with you for some small things. But how did the lobby sister not think that during the time when the lobby sister left home, how did you suddenly leave? You make the big hall sister feel really bad. The big hall sister is really sad! "


    How What''s going on?


    People in Rongguo government have been shocked.


    How could their eldest lady suddenly say "second lady"?


    Is it difficult to


    Everyone looked at murongshan and the coffin in horror. Does this young lady think that the person in the coffin is the second young lady?!


    Murong Cheng wants to stop, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. He looks at Murong Shan in surprise and is shocked.


    Although the faces around them were still sad and sad, they were already eating melon seeds to go to the theatre. It was so happy.


    What''s the matter with Rongguo government?


    What''s the situation of the eldest lady of Rongguo government?


    I don''t know when my mother died, but I''m holding her coffin and crying about other people''s names. Isn''t that funny?!


    What are these things!?


    This Rongguo government is really an eye opener!

 Chapter 726

    Murong Cheng looked at Murong Shan, angry and angry, and did not know how to say.


    And the old lady also can''t see down, a pair of eyes that experience wind frost stare at Murong Shan. I wanted to send it to the nunnery, so that people could understand it well. When the time comes, it will still be the first lady of Rongguo mansion.


    Who ever thought that murongshan didn''t have it!


    Murongsheng hid far away, and after seeing enough of the play, he led red Ying and green Ying to the stage slowly.


    "What are you doing? Why are you holding a coffin and crying for me? "


    "Second cousin, why is your life so hard? It''s hard to live a good life for a few days. I''m going to marry the ghost king in a few days, but it turns out that... " Murongshan is about to tell what happened to murongsheng, because she knows that in order to honor the government''s face. Grandma and dad will never say it!


    And what she wants is to let murongsheng die!


    As a result Generally speaking, you can hear the voice behind you. The words you blurt out are stuck in your throat. You can''t go up or down.


    As soon as Cuiyu turned her head, she looked at murongsheng in shock: "miss two, you How can you... " Isn''t miss two dead?!


    "What''s the matter with me? What do you think is the matter with me, cousin? " Murongsheng glanced at the coffin and realized, "does my cousin think that the person lying in the coffin is me? That''s strange. Where did the big sister get the news that the person in the coffin was me? "


    Murongsheng asked with a smile, which made murongshan open her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word.


    What''s going on!


    Murongsheng is dead, isn''t she!


    Cuiyu retreated two steps in fear, swallowed her saliva, looked at the coffin, and then looked at murongsheng: "if the person in the coffin is not the second lady, who will it be?"


    Murongshan didn''t speak, and her eyes fell on murongsheng.


    Murongsheng''s smile on his face was subdued, showing a look of pain. He covered the slightly hooked corners of his lips with his hand and said in a sad voice: "how could the elder sister ask such a thing? The man lying in the coffin, but the second aunt, didn''t you get any news from the big hall sister? "


    "What?"


    Murongshan''s legs were a little soft with fright. She didn''t know how big her eyes were. "It''s my mother?! How could it be! When I left, my mother was still well, how could it be Will lie in this coffin?! You are deceiving me. You must be deceiving me, aren''t you? "


    Murong Sheng took a look at the old lady and Murong Cheng standing on one side, and didn''t go on. Instead, he sighed and took a step back in silence.


    At this time, it is natural to hand over the battlefield to the second room.


    If you don''t watch a good play, why take part in the war?


    What a waste of energy!


    Murongshan saw that murongsheng didn''t speak any more. She looked at murongcheng with her eyes: "Dad, please tell me, it''s not true! My mother How could my mother Something''s going to happen! "


    Murong Cheng knows that he can''t talk about it, but it''s time to give Murong Shan an explanation.

 Chapter 727

    After thinking for a while, he said, "Shan''er, don''t be too sad. Your mother felt cold occasionally and died before she could find the doctor. This disease comes quickly. There is no way to be a father. You Ah... "


    Murong Cheng didn''t know what to say, so he sighed heavily.


    Hearing this bustling, murongshan was stunned and stood still.


    Originally, she thought that the person lying in the coffin was the dead girl murongsheng. Before I came here, I thought of many lines, all of which were crying for the dead girl. But what she didn''t expect was that murongsheng, the dead girl, would stand in front of her undamaged?!


    The person lying in the coffin is not murongsheng, but her mother!


    What a joke!


    This is totally impossible. Absolutely impossible!


    "No "No," murongshan suddenly heard the news, how can''t accept, legs a soft directly paralyzed on the ground, tears, "Dad, you cheat me, right? How can you lie to me! You must still be angry with me now, that''s why you said such words to cheat me! My mother is in good health. How could she die of cold? I don''t believe all this is deceitful


    Looking at Murong Shan is wearing a plain white dress back, Murong Cheng thought Murong Shan already knew this thing. Who knows, murongshan is nothing, but also recognize the wrong person!


    However, murongshan was paralyzed on the ground, crying. Cuiyu could not move at all, and the funeral ceremony was disturbed by Murong Shan, and there was no way to proceed normally.


    Before Murong Shan came, Murong Cheng had pity in his heart. Now when he saw Murong Shan''s splashing appearance, his heartache disappeared.


    The blue veins on the forehead were exposed, yelling: "what are you doing! As for me in order to cheat you, pull so many people to accompany you acting it?! Come on, don''t hurry to pull the young lady down to have a rest! "


    What a shame!


    Murong Cheng only felt that this period of time was not smooth at all, which made him feel very relaxed.


    What a mess!


    "Yes


    Seeing that Cuiyu couldn''t do it alone, she immediately stood up with two servant girls, ready to step forward and help murongshan up and down.


    As a result, murongshan burst out with a great force, directly pushed the three people away, holding the coffin tightly: "I won''t go! No one can take me! I want to see my mother one last time! Otherwise, I won''t believe what you said! "


    Murong Cheng has a headache. Seeing that Murong Shan doesn''t know etiquette at all, he rubs his forehead. After looking at the old lady, she waved her hand, and her voice mixed with a little annoyance: "open the coffin! Give her one last look


    Four servants came up and tried their best to open the lid of the huge coffin.


    All of a sudden, a smell of rotten corpses pounced on murongshan.


    Morgue for so long, the temperature is gradually warming up. Qi''s body was gradually decaying, but murongshan recognized it at a glance.


    What lies in the coffin is indeed Qi''s.


    Suddenly two eyes a black, almost son didn''t faint past.

 Chapter 728

    Cuiyu quickly supported murongshan''s arm: "Miss, I''m so sorry..."


    "I''m sorry, what do you want me to do?" Murongshan didn''t want to believe her eyes, and she didn''t want to believe her mother was lying in the coffin!


    Murongsheng wiped the tears that didn''t exist in the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief and comforted: "I''m very sorry for your change. The second aunt has gone, and I don''t want your body to be hurt. Please take care of yourself."


    Hearing murongsheng''s voice, murongshan''s anger was all vented. She glared at murongsheng: "when I left, my mother''s body was in good health. It''s only a few days. How come all of a sudden It must be you! It must be you, isn''t it! You murongsheng killed my mother. You are right! "


    Murongsheng listened to murongshan''s words, and his face was shocked: "how can you think that, big hall sister? My second aunt''s death has nothing to do with me. "


    I have to see what you''re going to do!


    "It''s none of your business? If you say that, will I believe it? " Murongshan''s eyes were poisoned. "In the Rongguo mansion, you are the one who wants me and my mother to have an accident."


    "If you say that, my heart will be very sad," murongsheng looked at murongshan sadly. "Even when I was a child, my second aunt didn''t treat me as well as your servants, but I never hated her. You are What''s the point... "


    "It''s all you! It''s you


    Murong Shan had already been red eyed and angry. No matter what the scene was, she rushed directly towards Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng''s eyes flickered slightly. She could Dodge, but she just stood in the same place and let murongshan hold her neck.


    "I''m going to kill you. It''s you who hurt my mother. I''m going to avenge my mother!" Murongshan tightly pinches murongsheng''s neck, looks at murongsheng''s face flushed, breathing is not smooth, in the heart is a burst of happy.


    She wants murongsheng to die!


    She must let murongsheng die!


    "Miss, what are you doing! Let go of my young lady! The second lady has nothing to do with my young lady. You can''t just wronged people


    Standing behind murongsheng, Qing Ying was shocked to see this scene and quickly pulled murongshan''s hand.


    I don''t know how murongshan''s strength can be so big, let Green cherry a person how all have no way to shake!


    The old lady looked at Murong Sheng''s white eyes, which were about to be pinched, and quickly asked the servants standing on one side to pull a fight.


    I''m so angry with her!


    Death Gate star!


    Old people do things like that, and small people do things like that in front of so many people. How can Rongguo government raise its head to be a man after that!


    "Shan wench, still don''t hurry of let go, you this is in mischief!"


    Just when it was in a mess here, an old voice came in from the outside.


    Looking around, I found that Qi Yiyao helped old lady Qi to walk slowly from outside.


    A pair of eyes looking at murongshan vicissitudes of life, there is no trace of temperature in the eyes.


    Murongshan heard the sound and made a movement in her hand. Immediately let the servants of Rongguo government seize the opportunity to separate the two people.

 Chapter 729

    Murongshan did not care, but tearful mouth: "great grandmother! It''s her! It was she who killed Shan''er''s mother and made Shan''er have no mother! Shan''er wants to avenge her mother. I hope her great grandmother can make the decision for Shan''er! "


    "Shan''er, I absolutely don''t believe that my mother died in the cold. There must be some secret in it! Great grandmother, please look at Shan''er''s face and give her mother''s body to the government for examination, so that the government can decide! "


    Murongshan was also very popular in Qi''s house since she was a child, and Qi''s old lady loved murongshan even more. With a direct plop, he knelt down in the direction of Mrs. Qi.


    When Qi was in the past, Qi''s wife was really good. In addition, murongshan grew up with a small doll made of powder and jade. In the eyes of the older generation, this appearance is undoubtedly very popular. Naturally, we should pamper the little girl.


    But this time it''s different!


    Qi''s death, and what is the cause of death, Qi old lady''s heart than anyone else to know!


    If the Qi''s body is sent to the government, isn''t it necessary to pull out the Qi government too?!


    What she did was to preserve the reputation of the Qi government and maintain a friendly relationship with the Rongguo government?


    Can let murongshan this little girl film to destroy everything!


    "Shan''er, how can you be so ignorant! Your mother really died of a disease. She has nothing to do with other people. You used to be very clever, but this time you didn''t know anything about it


    Mrs. Qi didn''t defend her as murongshan thought. She obeyed her arrangement and sent Qi''s body to the government. Instead, she was severely reprimanded.


    Murongshan''s eyes flashed a little blank. What''s the matter? Did her mother really die of a disease? No, it can''t be!


    Her mother''s health is very good. What disease can she get in these days and lose her life?


    "Great grandmother, I don''t believe my mother died of a disease. My mother must be..."


    Before murongshan had finished her words, she was abruptly interrupted by Mrs. Qi: "what must it be? Ruolin is my grandson and a member of Qi family. If her death is really not clear, how can I easily let her be buried? Surely I will ask for a fair


    At this time, master Qi also stood up, frowning: "Shan''er, you don''t want to be so ignorant and continue to make trouble. I''ve sent someone to check my sister''s body. There is no abnormality. You don''t want to be here, let others live to see the joke.


    "Uncle?"


    Murongshan looked at master Qi in disbelief and couldn''t understand: "why even you have to help them speak?! Don''t you believe that there is nothing wrong with my mother''s health? "


    How did everything change when I came back from the nunnery?!


    All the people didn''t speak for her. Murongshan looked at the people around Qi''s house, but didn''t find anyone who could speak for her! Can''t help but the whole person is disheartened, let her cold very.


    "I''m not talking for them! But only believe in their own eyes! This is the truth, no matter how you don''t believe it, it''s the truth. "Master Qi looked at his niece, who used to be very agreeable, and now he just felt how he couldn''t lift it? "If you continue to make trouble like this, do you want to find out what happened that day?"

 Chapter 730

    Murongshan''s face was flustered, and she looked at master Qi flustered.


    Master Qi straightened his face, as if he didn''t see murongshan''s pleading in his eyes. He continued: "you can ignore the face of you and your mother, the face of Rongguo government. But I have to estimate the face of the Qi family! "


    This sentence heavily hit murongshan''s heart, let murongshan had to struggle to give up the last struggle.


    Now she''s gone with her mother. If she continues to make trouble, her reputation will be destroyed. How can she let her mother die and not live in peace? If so, then her daughter is not as good as a beast!


    Murongshan sobbed slightly, stood up from the ground, walked slowly to murongcheng''s face, and knelt down on the ground: "Dad, it''s just my daughter who cares about my mother, so I''m in a hurry to say that. Please punish me. "


    Looking at murongshan''s grievance, murongcheng didn''t say anything. His heartache rolled up again: "well, it''s not your fault. Your father can understand your mood. If you can figure it out, dad will be relieved. And Sheng girl is also a generous child, I don''t think she will care with you in general. Get up quickly, and let''s send your mother to earth. "


    "Yes..." Murongshan bowed her head and felt sad.


    Cuiyu quickly ran to murongshan''s side, helped her up from the ground and comforted her: "Miss, don''t be too sad, be careful of your body."


    Listening to Murong Cheng''s words, Murong Sheng turned his eyes in his heart.


    Is she generous?


    I''m really sorry. She''s not generous at all, and she''ll pay for it! Murongshan did this to her today, and she won''t make murongshan feel better in the future!


    Now I''m looking forward to it. Don''t let murongshan''s tears flow out early, or I won''t be able to cry for a while!


    The two old ladies sat on the carriage, while the others slowly followed them off. Pulling a long line, walking slowly out of the city.


    Murong Shan, holding Qi''s memorial tablet in her arms, walked in the front of the team. Had it not been for Cuiyu''s help, I would have cried many times.


    "Young master, this watch young lady looks very pitiful." Qi Zimo''s attendants said in a soft voice.


    "Pitiful?" Qi Zimo''s watery eyes swept around murongshan''s body without any emotion. "My mother is pitiful. Am I more pitiful? One life for another. Qi Ruolin killed my mother, so I''ll kill her. Murongshan is crying like this. Haven''t I been in a wheelchair since I was a child? "


    It is not obvious who is more pitiful than whom.


    The servant murmured, not knowing what to say: "it''s the slave who thinks too much..."


    After arriving at the destination, Qi was soon buried. After the end, the relatives and friends on the grave also left one after another. Can come over, some do not want to sincerely send Qi, but want to see Qi scenery for a lifetime, the end is so miserable, the evil spirit in the heart can vent.


    Before long, there were few people in front of Qi''s tomb.


    Murongshan kneels alone in front of the tombstone, tears can''t stop flowing down. The Qi family is gone, and her biggest backer in the Rongguo government is gone. Now we can only seize the opportunity to win Murong Cheng''s heartache, and rely on Murong Cheng to gain a firm foothold in Rongguo government.

 Chapter 731

    Murong Cheng is second only to the old lady in Rongguo government. If she can firmly grasp Murong city''s kindness to her, then she will surely have the chance to turn over in the future!


    Can murongsheng not know that murongshan will take this step?


    Naturally, it will not let Murong Sheng succeed and directly break Murong Shan''s move.


    "Miss!! Yes!! Those thieves have been recruited! "


    At this time, a little servant girl who was bought by Hongying came up to Hongying and said a few words. Red Ying immediately toward murongsheng sent over, by the way inadvertently greeting.


    "Shh..."


    Murongsheng''s grandiose gesture is to make her lower. When she is about to turn around, murongcheng sees it.


    Originally looking at murongsheng is not pleasing to the eye, now is completely hit on the head of anger: "so many small actions to do what! Move, move, say it directly in public, what are you doing in such a secretive way?! Are you here without three hundred taels of silver? "


    Murong Sheng ran on Jiang last night, which made Murong Cheng feel very uncomfortable. Now he seizes the chance to get it back.


    Murongsheng spat in his heart, but his face was very embarrassed: "second uncle, you''d better go back and talk about it. It''s not a good thing to grow up."


    Murong Cheng took a look, and the people who stayed at the moment were basically from Rongguo Government: "say! It''s all my family now, and I''ll know sooner or later. If you don''t say that, I have reason to suspect that you are with the thieves! "


    Look, is that what you can say as an elder?


    Murongsheng sneered a little in his heart, but you begged her to say it. After she said it, don''t regret it!


    There is no good thing for a girl born with two!


    "This matter involves people in the government My niece is afraid to say it. It''s not easy to deal with it... " Murong Sheng hesitated to make people feel comfortable.


    "Say it Murong Cheng looks at Murong Sheng with his eyes and wants to see what Murong Sheng can say!


    Murongshan listening to the movement here, suddenly felt some inexplicable uneasiness. Because she has always felt that murongsheng''s eyes are looking towards her from time to time!


    Murongsheng hesitated for a moment. When murongcheng insisted that she speak out here, he sighed: "those thieves said it was the elder hall sister who ordered them."


    "What are you talking about?"


    I just had a sense of crisis in my heart. Now I hear what murongsheng said. Subconscious retort back, although do not know what it is, but she is not stupid, or can feel absolutely not a good thing!


    Hongying stood up and knelt down in front of murongcheng: "master, what Miss said is true. Those thieves have already recruited. They are entrusted by the eldest lady to sneak into Rongguo mansion, trying to smear the innocence of the young lady, and then kill her! "


    "Because of this, the ghost king will be destroyed because of the young lady''s reputation, no longer pursue this matter, and suppress it!"


    Now murongshan finally understood that it was Mr. Chen who failed. Instead, he messed up the matter and was arrested! I don''t know how to catch her, but I''m so stupid that I exposed her identity!


    Now, murongsheng, the dead girl, has grasped her pigtail, and can she be released?


    According to murongsheng''s idea, I want to destroy her!

 Chapter 732

    "Murongsheng, I tell you, don''t talk nonsense!" Murongshan couldn''t even admit it when she was killed, and her face was even more aggrieved: "I didn''t do it. It must be you who want to frame me together!"


    "Second cousin, where on earth did I do something I''m sorry for you and let you set me up like this?" Murongshan was in agony. "I''ve just been picked up by my father from the nunnery. Can''t you wait to pour dirty water on me?"


    In order to get Murong Cheng''s trust, Murong Shan is expending all her strength to interpret the image of this framed cabbage.


    Because if she loses to murongsheng today, I''m afraid it will be difficult for her to get a firm foothold in Rongguo mansion in the future! If the backing of Rongguo government can''t be used, how can she become shangguanhong''s imperial concubine!


    She doesn''t want to do anything!


    How could murongsheng let this man succeed? He also said with an aggrieved face: "second uncle, my niece has just said it. It''s not convenient to say it in public. After all, it''s related to the lobby sister. If I don''t give her face, who knows if I will do it again in the future... "


    Murongsheng doesn''t finish his words, but swallows the following words into his stomach. But who can hear can''t guess what murongsheng wants to say in the second half of his sentence?


    Murongshan quickly turned the direction, knelt in the face of murongcheng''s direction, with a sad face: "Dad, you have to make the decision for your daughter! Now the daughter has no mother, in this Rongguo mansion, the northern postal people can rely on. If she''s going to bully her daughter like this, daughter My daughter can''t live any more! "


    Murong Cheng listened to the noise of these people and Murong Shan''s words, but he didn''t immediately comfort them. After the previous two events, Murong Cheng had a little doubt about what Murong Shan''s daughter said, and he didn''t trust her like that.


    Murong Shan looked at Murong Cheng without any trace, and her heart jumped.


    "Since my father would not believe what my daughter said, my daughter would have to apologize for her death and go down with her mother!"


    Murongshan stood up and ran into Qi''s tombstone. As for the strength


    But murongsheng''s eyes looked slightly, and he rushed up and hugged murongshan''s waist directly: "don''t you want it, elder hall sister. Why do you need it?"


    Being held in such a way and rushing forward, the strength has been adjusted. It''s just a simple wipe. As a result, murongshan''s head was hit by Qi''s tombstone and bleeding.


    Murongsheng looked at it, handed the handkerchief in his arms, pressed murongshan''s wound, and sighed: "how can you be so upset, elder sister. Second aunt just passed away, you just If something happens to you, how can the second uncle explain it? " The tone seems to care, but the meaning of the words is to blame Murong Shan for not thinking about Murong Cheng.


    The hand that pressed on murongshan''s forehead wound seemed to help stop bleeding. In fact, it pressed hard and made murongshan feel painful. Tears do not want the whereabouts of the silver, direct hand Murong Sheng to push away.


    Murongsheng with this push force, his arm touched Qi''s tombstone. To Murong Shan strange smile, immediately let Murong Shan''s heart a sudden.

 Chapter 733

    Qingying quickly steps forward and nervously raises murongsheng''s arm and looks at it: "Miss, your arm is seriously injured and bleeding!"


    Murongsheng sighed softly and said nothing.


    Green cherry continued to say: "Miss, how can you do this?! My miss is kind-hearted to stop you and stop bleeding for you. How can you push my miss! Fortunately, it was only the arm that was hit. If it was the head, maybe the eldest lady didn''t accompany the second lady, but my lady went first! "


    Murongshan''s face was flustered, especially when she saw murongsheng''s strange smile, she quickly retorted: "you little servant girl, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t push her at all!"


    The strength she just used was not big at all. How could murongsheng break her arm!


    "Dad, you have to believe me. I didn''t push her away just now. What''s more, they didn''t instigate anyone. They deliberately wanted to frame me up. "Murongshan cried and shook her head to get murongcheng''s support." Dad, I''m your daughter. You must believe what I said. You can''t be cheated! "


    "Shut up Murong Cheng kneaded the temple with a headache. One or two of them were so annoying!


    "Dad, you have to believe me, I really don''t have it!" Murongshan retorted for herself, "Dad, I''m not your favorite daughter? If you don''t believe me, I really can''t live! "


    "How can you make me believe you?" Murong Chengqi''s head seems to be floating flames, "you also have to give me a reason to believe you! Why did you come back in plain white as soon as you came back today? "


    Murongshan was still hesitant and said, "my daughter, I don''t know that her mother was buried today, so she was dressed in plain white..."


    "Nonsense! With your attitude, how can I believe you! "


    What Murong has come true is that she is worried to death. The eldest daughter is like this, and the second daughter is like that. Let him have what face!


    "When you come back today, we all see it. You don''t know about Qi! But holding Qi''s coffin, crying and shouting murongsheng''s name there! Is it because the person you instructed is successful that you think murongsheng is lying in the coffin


    "No, no?"


    Murongshan shook her head repeatedly, trying to refute, but she couldn''t find out what to say. To explain for herself, she could only kneel on the ground and cry: "Dad, I don''t have it."


    "What evils did I Murong Cheng do in my last life? How did I encounter such things! It''s all right for your mother to give me a green hat. You''re so cruel. Don''t you want the Rongguo government to be stable? "


    Murong has many concubines, but only two daughters. Now destroyed one, and the other is so cruel and merciless, also instigated Qi to give him a green hat. How could such a scene have happened without murongshan''s encouragement?!


    "When you prayed in nunnery, I thought you could learn something. Now it seems that nothing can enter your heart! It''s strange that your mother can''t discipline you. You are such an innocent person. You can stay here for three years and be filial to your mother! "

 Chapter 734

    Murong Cheng thought far away, according to Murong Shan''s cruel and merciless means. When the people in his backyard are pregnant in the future, who knows if murongshan will do it?


    Just in case, it''s better to leave people here and not let them go back to the government.


    "What?"


    Murongshan''s face suddenly became even whiter than before. She had just come out of the nunnery. Now it''s going to be arranged to be filial here for three years?!


    Her mother is dead. What''s the use of guarding here! What kind of benefits can it bring her?!


    Why does murongsheng have nothing to do now? She has to stay here for three years. Dad, is it her dad!


    Cuiyu was very good. If the big and small families were left, she might be left too. Who would like to spend three years in the wilderness!


    "Sir, is three years too long Even if the first lady instigates the thief to teach the second lady a lesson. But isn''t miss two still standing here? Sir, if you do so, is the punishment too serious? "


    Murong Sheng is afraid that no one can raise this matter. She didn''t expect that the girl beside Murong Shan would send charcoal in the snow.


    Even if murongshan is smart, what can he do? It''s easy to deal with such a retarded fool around you?


    She was unscathed. She didn''t get hurt at all. But the reputation of Murong Ling is destroyed. Can Jiang give up?


    Besides, Qi''s family is gone, and Jiang''s position in Murong Cheng''s heart is not small. How could Jiang have let the culprit go so easily?


    As soon as Cuiyu said this, Murong became angry: "good?"


    Murong Shan had no Eyeliner on her house. Naturally, she did not know what was going on inside. She thought Murong Sheng did something in advance, which would make Murong so angry.


    He raised his head and fought for the chance: "Dad, what Cuiyu said is right. Isn''t murongsheng still standing here? It''s really unscathed. Is there anything wrong with it? "


    "Well, well, it''s really a good daughter I raised."


    Murong Cheng''s eyes changed when he looked at Murong Shan: "yes, she is unharmed. But Ling girl! Ling girl will pay for your mistake! What do you want to make up for her reputation? "


    "Master, miss, she..."


    Before she finished speaking, the old lady hit Cuiyu with a crutch and said in a cold voice, "masters, what are you doing here! It''s time to fight! In my opinion, Shan''er used to be so clever and sensible. It was you who led Shan''er to failure! "


    "Old lady Old lady, maidservant I haven''t... "


    Looking at Cuiyu, she had to defend herself. The old lady didn''t bother to answer her question: "come on, palms."


    Mother Hu stepped forward quickly and slapped her hard on Cuiyu''s face. The strength is so big that a red palm print appears on Cuiyu''s face.


    Cuiyu was about to open her mouth again, and mother Hu''s next slap was also thrown directly.


    The old lady said coldly, "beat me hard until she can''t speak."


    This makes Murong Sheng can''t help looking sideways. It seems that Murong Shan''s weight is very heavy in the old lady''s heart. After so many things happened, the old lady was not willing to move murongshan even if she was angry. Just take the servant girl beside Murong Shan to vent her anger.

 Chapter 735

    Mammy Hu has always been with the old lady. She only listens to the old lady''s instructions, and her hands are fierce and fast, which makes many people unwilling to provoke mammy Hu.


    After a while, Cuiyu''s face swelled up. Let alone talk, she didn''t even have the strength to open her mouth.


    Looking at this scene, murongshan began to shiver.


    "Two people stay here and watch the young lady. The others go back to the mansion and disperse!"


    These days so many things, let Murong Cheng''s heart very tired. He wanted to fight for his future, but the people in his family were not able to do it, and they were still pulling his back. This makes him walk in the capital without face!


    "There are too many things today. I''m tired. Mother Hu has gone." Looking at this absurd scene, the old lady sighed and was ready to leave.


    Looking at a two people want to leave here, but want to leave her. Murong Shan suddenly panic, as if from a high position, directly fell in the dust, let her not want to believe this fact.


    "Grandma, don''t leave me, please don''t leave me," murongshan climbed forward a few steps and hugged the old lady''s leg tightly. "Grandma, you''ve been hurting me since you were a child. Can you let me go back this time?"


    The old lady looked down at murongshan with tears in her face. She felt distressed, but more importantly, she hated the iron and said, "we used to spoil you too much! Think about it now. "


    "Grandma, no!" Murong shancai didn''t want to stay here, "Grandma! Prince Rui has been hired. If I stay here, I can''t explain to Prince Rui! Grandmother, take pity on your granddaughter and take her back! "


    Murongshan knew that the only one in Rongguo government was the old lady. As long as the old lady opened her mouth and took her back, Murong Cheng could not say anything.


    Sure enough, hearing murongshan''s words, the old lady''s body stiffened. This is really a difficult thing to do. Too many things, let her forget, some time ago Rui Wang Fu hired things!


    The old lady was silent, while murongshan looked at her with an eager face.


    After waiting for a long time, I heard the old lady say: "girl Shan, now you are here to keep filial piety for your mother for three days. I''ll send someone to take you back to the mansion in three days


    With that, the old lady no longer looked at murongshan and left in a hurry.


    The old ladies are gone. There are graves everywhere in the wilderness. Naturally, the people who came out didn''t want to get involved in the bad luck. When they saw the end of the joke, they all left.


    Murongsheng stayed at the end and walked up to murongshan with a smile in his voice: "what do you think of it now, elder hall sister?"


    It''s good that she didn''t hear murongsheng speak. When she heard murongsheng speak, murongshan was just as crazy: "murongsheng, you have to die! You killed my mother and made me lose face in front of so many people! You''ll definitely get what you deserve! "


    All the people are gone. Murong Shan has no scruples. She yells at Murong Sheng.


    "Yo, it seems that I still have strength, and I can swear here," murongsheng stood in front of murongshan, like looking at the mole ants. "If I have time to swear here, I''d better think about it carefully, which step have you taken wrong?"

 Chapter 736

    Murongshan stares at murongsheng without saying a word.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, so that you won''t suffer so much these days," murongsheng said with a smile. "Looking at me unharmed, my grandmother and second uncle are still so angry. Do you know why?"


    Murongshan frowned tightly.


    "I don''t know? Then listen carefully, because the people you sent are so stupid. He didn''t have the ability to hurt me. Instead, he was used by me and destroyed Murong Ling''s reputation. "


    Murongshan''s face sank a little, but when she thought of murongling''s appearance, she was still indignant: "what if it''s destroyed! With Murong Ling''s face, even if it''s not destroyed, she can''t get married! It''s not better to have a good reason to stay here! "


    "Tut Tut," murongsheng sighed as he looked at murongshan, who had no sisterhood at all, "you are really cold-blooded. How can I say hello? Forget it, don''t say it. You''d better be honest and keep filial piety here for three days. "


    For murongshan, who has no heart, falling into such a state, murongsheng can only say that he deserves it!


    With Qi''s funeral, murongsheng also learned something about it.


    After coming back from the outside, I was tossing about in the secret place by myself. Let Hongying and Qingying watch the situation in the yard, and don''t let anyone break in.


    Originally planned to be able to finish the medicine in a very short time, but it took a whole afternoon to finish the pills in hand.


    It''s for the sake of running smoothly. If you take the medicine, you will fall into a coma like death, lasting for 40 hours.


    When forty hours have passed, he will wake up.


    Murongsheng couldn''t tell the effect. Because I read the prescription from the book and have not tried it. And whether it can last 40 hours is also unknown.


    After all, what is written in the book is only 20 hours, which is just the result of murongsheng''s own research.


    It can be seen from the arrangement of Qi''s burial in these days that the time of vigil is still very long. If she suddenly thought about it before she was buried, wouldn''t it frighten everyone to death?


    What she wants is to die easily, not to die for a while and come back to life, and continue to be pulled to marry the ghost king!


    It seems that Qing Ying and Hong Ying cooperate very well. When Murong Sheng comes out of the secret place, he doesn''t see any servants who don''t have eyes breaking in.


    Murongsheng went to the place near the kitchen, because he was doing Qi''s funeral these two days. There are no big fish and meat to eat in your family, but there are many live chickens, still fluttering their wings, strolling in the yard, looking very leisurely.


    Murongsheng didn''t care. He went to pick up a chicken and put a pill into the chicken''s mouth. Before long, I saw the chicken struggling in her hand. Suddenly, its wings drooped and its head also drooped. It didn''t bark at all.


    Murongsheng touched it and listened carefully for a long time, but he didn''t hear the heartbeat of the chicken.


    Just like a dead chicken, murongsheng directly brought the chicken back to the yard and put it in a room where no one lived. Conveniently took over some things to cover up: "then wait, after 40 hours, see the effect."

 Chapter 737

    Murongsheng, who went back to his room to sleep, tossed and turned on the bed. He couldn''t sleep and finally sat up from the bed.


    A few days ago, it was because of Qi''s incident that she didn''t have the mind to think about other things. Now it''s not the same. A lot of bad things in Rongguo government have been solved, so the matter about the ghost king is squeezed back into her heart again.


    Blocked in her heart, she was bored to panic. If she doesn''t figure out these three people, she will be crazy!


    Murongsheng only felt that his head was going to explode now. If he wanted to go on, he would be crazy. Anyway, there''s nothing to do now, and there''s no worries. Why don''t you go to the ghost palace?


    As soon as Murong Sheng put on his night clothes, he heard a enchanting voice coming in from the outside.


    Murongsheng doesn''t have to look up to know who''s coming.


    It''s in the middle of the night, especially at night. Besides the cheap master, who else.


    "Oh, where are you going to fool around when you dress like this in the middle of the night?"


    Murongsheng only felt a gust of wind blowing, in front of the empty chair sat a man in red clothes.


    Back to the moon, with a hazy feeling. This face is able to fascinate people. Murongsheng had to say that with this face, even if the man pretended to be a woman, some people would believe him.


    And there''s a lot of men in the back.


    "Up Murong Sheng gave a big drink, and almost didn''t squat on the ground with his just seated Yuqi, "where''s the apprentice? This will bind you to see the official!"


    "What nonsense! You little girl, when did you see such a beautiful apprentice as me? It''s your honor to be picked by me! " Jade Qi steady steady body, stare a mu Rong Sheng, "all worship teacher, even voice master all can''t call?"? Do you know that you are the one who deceives the master and destroys the ancestors in the world


    Oh.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. He said, "now you''re claiming to be my master. I have to ask you. What have you taught me when I worship you as my teacher?"


    She didn''t teach her anything. She didn''t admit that she was still putting some master''s score in front of her!


    "Didn''t I teach you? How can you be so heartless Yuqi is about to be angry to death by murongsheng, "what I told you at the auction that day, is Chengdu farting?"


    "What? What''s that? " Murongsheng is also staring.


    "Why not? Of course, I won''t tell you. Can you know that the secret script is very powerful? " Yuqi was not polite at all. He asked for something directly. "Take it out. I''ll wait."


    "Why? What''s that? What do you want from me? I''m very poor. " Murongsheng didn''t look at Yuqi and drank tea slowly.


    "Hey, I said, why don''t you have any credit? It''s a good teacher worship ceremony! Looking at your Rongguo government''s mess these two days, I don''t want to disturb you. Yes? It''s only a few days since then, and you''ve turned your back? " Yuqi stares at murongsheng.

 Chapter 738

    If murongsheng forgets, he can quickly bind people up!


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes and finally remembered what Yuqi said.


    Sighed, curled his mouth: "so you still remember?" The man didn''t forget, but she was so busy these two days that she almost forgot about it.


    "You have such a good memory." Murongsheng took a faint look at Yuqi, "you sit here, I''ll bring it to you."


    Sitting?


    It''s absolutely impossible to sit honestly. Yuqi directly stands up and goes to murongsheng''s bed. He takes off his boots and lies on murongsheng.


    Immediately let murongsheng see straight rolled eyes.


    "Go and get it. I don''t know who I learned it from because of such a long time."


    That''s good. I came to her room to be an uncle. If I didn''t know that I couldn''t beat him, I would have rushed up and beat the man under me.


    Murongsheng went to the outside room and took the teapot on the table and looked at it. Slowly, it was just like murongsheng''s heart.


    While Yuqi didn''t look this way, murongsheng dropped a few drops of spring water into the teapot, and immediately a smell of wine floated out of the teapot. Let murongsheng close his eyes and smell it. It really smells wonderful.


    Murongsheng also secretly poured out some and drank a mouthful by himself. It''s good. It''s delicious. It''s not like other drinks. It''s very spicy. This pot has no spicy taste of wine, with a strong aroma, like a sweet spring.


    It should be reasonable to give this thing away.


    Murongsheng comes in with a teapot. Yuqi lies on the bed and looks at murongsheng. He finds out how murongsheng went out or came back. Is in the hand, many a teapot, let jade Qi canthus PICK: "thing?"


    "Here it is."


    Murongsheng hands the teapot to Yuqi and shakes it by the way. Angry Yuqi''s narrow and long eyes are about to stare into cat''s eyes: "you little girl, how can you fool me with a teapot? Do I still need your water to drink? "


    "You see, if you don''t want it, don''t want it. I didn''t force you!"


    Murongsheng put the teapot into Yuqi''s hand directly. Yuqi was going back to the fortress when he smelled a strong smell of wine. He got into Yuqi''s nose and made Yuqi''s movements stop.


    This is a kind of wine that he has never smelled, and this magical smell is floating out of the teapot, which will hook up Yuqi''s alcohol addiction.


    "What kind of wine is this?" Yuqi smell a few times, feel more smell more feel intoxicating, "this smell, how I never smell?"


    If you don''t drink it, Just smelling the taste of the wine will make you feel like an immortal. It''s really a top quality in the world!


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer Yuqi''s words.


    What kind of wine?


    How does she know what this is.


    But it''s just a pot of water, mixed with a few drops of spring water from the secret place, who knows it will have such a big fragrance.


    Murongsheng racked his brains to think for a long time, but he didn''t remember what should be called.


    In the end, we have to give up.


    "If you don''t have a name, just drink as you please."

 Chapter 739

    If you come casually, drink casually. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "No name? Are you kidding me? How can such a good wine have no name? " Yuqi obviously has great doubts about what murongsheng said.


    "There is really no name," murongsheng said, showing that he was also very helpless. "If you think that there is no name, you should use your brain to give a name. Anyway, I''ve already given you the wine. You can do whatever you want. "


    Yu Qi took a puzzled look at murongsheng and the teapot in his arms: "do you mean this wine is made by yourself?"


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes, nodded casually and waved his hand: "yes. Anyway, you can''t find it anywhere else. That''s why I choose to give you this pot of wine! I said, why do you ask so much? Are you still afraid that I will poison you? If you think I''m poisoned, don''t drink it. Just give it back to me! "


    Murongsheng said, just want to stretch out his hand to get back.


    A flexible flash of Yuqi is to dodge murongsheng''s hands. By the way, he also glared at murongsheng: "everything has been sent out. Is there any reason to take it back?"


    "Don''t you doubt it? There''s nothing wrong with me taking it back, right?"


    Looking at murongsheng smiling to beat, Yuqi is too lazy to pay attention to her. Just holding the teapot, like sucking something, smelling the wine. After smelling it, he looked at the tea and frowned: "I said, how can you spoil things like this? You can''t find a beautiful wine pot to install and make a teapot to come out! "


    Looking at this man''s picky face, murongsheng didn''t bother to argue with others. He yawned and sat cross legged on the chair. Looking at Yuqi can''t help but drink a mouthful, and then it''s like being pointed. It didn''t take long for me to be in a daze. There was a burst of surprise in my eyes, and the corner of my mouth was also hooked up.


    Murongsheng looks at people as if they are bumpkins, and he is also elated.


    Don''t you want a special gift? She doesn''t believe it. This pot of wine is not special!


    Who else can carry this kind of thing except her?


    So this pot of wine is priceless.


    Murongsheng had an enigmatic look: "how about it? This bottle of wine I gave you is very special, isn''t it? As a teacher worship ceremony, it should be able to make sense, right


    Looking at murongsheng''s thumping appearance, Yuqi wanted to praise him. He immediately swallowed his words and snorted: "ordinary, nothing special."


    "Tut," murongsheng said, "since you feel it''s ordinary, give it back to me. You don''t want it. It''s natural that someone wants it!"


    Murongsheng from the chair down, just want to grab, was dexterous to avoid Yuqi.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yuqi hugged his teapot and glared, "the things he sent have never been heard of, and they can be taken back!"


    Then he was afraid that murongsheng''s absent-minded mind would go online. He said that he would snatch everything back, so he directly opened the topic: "how to say? Is this the only wine you have? "


    "Are you stupid?" murongsheng looked at him like a fool. "I just said that you can''t find this wine anywhere else!"

 Chapter 740

    After hearing this, Yuqi didn''t speak immediately.


    Murongsheng looks at the man and doesn''t know what he is thinking. After a while, I heard Yuqi say: "how much wine do you have here? Consider selling them to me."


    "Ha? For you? "


    Suddenly, murongsheng was a little confused. Immediately reaction: "do you want to sell in the restaurant?"


    "Yes," Yu Qi nodded and used silver to tempt her. Anyway, he also saw that the little girl was a little money addict. "As long as you give me all the wine in your hand, I can make you sit and count money every day, and it''s endless. What about? Think about it? "


    Although it sounds very exciting, but Murongsheng was still worried.


    Because the spring has a lot of side effects, murongsheng is not sure whether it will bring a lot of benefits after mixing so much water.


    "I''ll think about it. After you finish drinking this pot of wine, tell me if your body has changed and what kind of change it is. I''m thinking about it. I''ll work with you. "


    "You mean," Yu Qi suddenly looked at the teapot and murongsheng with a magic look, "does this wine still have the effect of strengthening the body?"


    Murong Sheng had no way to make it clear. He could only bluff it out: "almost, so you should remember to pay attention to the changes of your body."


    Otherwise, all of them will become beautiful beauties. It''s a terrible thing to think about!


    "OK, no problem. I''ll record it all the time."


    Just finished, Yuqi thought of a not very happy thing. That is Before long, the little girl in front of her is going to marry ah Huang. On the night of her wedding, she might be


    Think of the things that will happen at that time, Yuqi''s heart will be a little restless for no reason.


    Is it because, this girl died, he can''t make more money?


    It''s not right Now, even if you think of making more money, you can''t wash away your irritability. Or He In my heart, how much do you mean to this little girl?


    As soon as this idea appeared, Yuqi''s pupils expanded a little.


    Frowning and looking up and down at murongsheng, the girl looks He is not as good-looking as he is. What does he like about this girl?


    When did his vision and taste become so bad?


    Since the end of the last Palace Banquet, murongsheng has continued to wipe his face with his own yellow powder. It seems that his face is yellow.


    Ah.


    How could he be such a beast when he was still a child who didn''t grow up?


    Yuqi thought in his heart, and his eyes could not help looking at murongsheng with some bitterness. With a bit of despair, he directly stunned murongsheng.


    After reading for a long time, I didn''t understand what the man''s eyes meant.


    "Why?" murongsheng closed his body and sat on the chair cross legged. "What are your eyes looking at?"


    "Look at you."


    "Look at me?" Murongsheng looked at himself and dressed well. Just because I was about to sit on the chair, I took off my shoes and only showed a pair of feet. "Are you sick? What''s good for me? Haven''t you ever seen a beautiful woman sitting cross legged without socks?"


    It''s really not seen. A woman took off her socks and sat in front of him cross legged like a big old lady.


    Yuqi did not speak, eyes fell on murongsheng''s feet, looked in the past. The color of the little foot is not the same as the color of the little girl''s face. The wax on the face is yellow, but the feet are white and tender. The toes are round and the toe caps are all pink. It looks like


    Yuqi hurriedly moved his eyes away, feeling a little flustered.

 Chapter 741

    Murongsheng was surprised to see that Yuqi''s ears gradually turned red. Suddenly, he seemed to find something new. He was surprised to say: "my God! How come your ears are red?! Don''t tell you that you are shy because you see a little girl''s little feet


    That''s really shy, but he didn''t say it!


    Jade Qi immediately a pair of hook person''s Phoenix Mou stare to come over: "little wench a bit also don''t understand, a woman''s feet can''t show, know don''t know.". Otherwise, if a man sees him, he will give his life to him! "


    "Oh," murongsheng answered with indifference, "as long as I grow up like this, no one wants me to give up?"


    It''s not that murongsheng doesn''t believe his appearance, but he paints his skin yellow. Sometimes he doesn''t want to see more, let alone a man?


    Which man is not lustful and doesn''t like beautiful girls?


    Why does Shangguan hongmingming keep his engagement and hang out with Murong Shan? Isn''t it because Murong Shan looks better than her before?!


    "No!" Murongsheng suddenly thought of something. He came down from his chair and rushed towards Yuqi. "You''ve just seen my feet. If I don''t look back, I''ll be at a loss? No, I want to see you, too! "


    Yuqi is stunned, and is caught by Murong Sheng. The words of threat haven''t come out yet. The socks on the feet have been quickly taken off by murongsheng.


    Especially


    "Look at you, these socks are very white. How can they stink?" Murongsheng turned his mouth in disgust.


    Yu Qi became angry and snatched his socks from Murong Sheng: "what''s the matter with you? How can you take off other people''s socks casually? I don''t know if you''re doing this. It''s very bad! "


    The socks were robbed by Yuqi. Murongsheng didn''t care. He said with a smile: "now it''s even. You can see mine, and I can see yours, so I don''t have to make a promise."


    Yuqi''s eyes twinkled for a few minutes, and a trace of complex emotion appeared on his face.


    Looking at Yuqi''s strange appearance, murongsheng could not guess what the man was thinking: "why, you don''t have to marry me, shouldn''t you feel very happy?"


    What''s the matter with this man?


    Last time, no one would pick her. Now she has given a reason not to give him a personal promise. Shouldn''t this person be happy?


    "Who says I should be happy without marrying you?"


    As soon as Yuqi said this, Murong Sheng was stunned.


    Listen to this, how can you feel so strange?


    Is


    Murongsheng stared at Yuqi''s miserable face, touched his chin and thought, "isn''t it? What do you mean by that? It seems that you have a crush on me? "


    "You''re kidding. How can I take a fancy to you. Both of you are not as good-looking as me. What do I like about you? Sows look at it, and they are more beautiful than you. " Yuqi knew that he had just made a slip of the tongue, and quickly recovered his image.


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and touched his little face.


    She just yellowed her skin. Is it that bad?


    What else do you say, sows look prettier than her? I''m so angry!


    "Yes? I''m really sorry. At least I have an engagement. I don''t worry about getting married. what about you? I look at you like someone who can''t get a daughter-in-law all his life! "

 Chapter 742

    Come on, hurt each other, who is afraid of who!


    Big deal, fight, she disfigured, will also pull in front of the man disfigured together!


    Anyway, I won''t suffer!


    It''s a pity that such a face is disfigured!


    Yu Qi''s eyes glared, and Murong Sheng''s face was full of smiles: "if you look at you, your mouth is so poisonous, what can you do if you look good? Will you scare other girls away?"


    "Besides, if your face is really married to you, I would be jealous to see that you are more beautiful than a woman every day. I''m afraid that after a long time, my heart will be unbalanced. Maybe I''ll scratch your face when it''s dark and windy. "


    Yuqi listened, and her face became more and more black: "so, don''t be so demanding, just casually find a woman to marry. Or you can find a man. "


    "For a man?" Yuqi''s face is more ugly.


    "Yes, if you are like this, I guess you can only be a rabbit. Otherwise, who is the big man of five big and three rough, would like to be pressed by a man who looks so evil? "


    Yuqi''s face, at the moment, has been able to compete with the black pot paste: "rabbit master? How can you compare me to a rabbit? Do you want other men to hold me down? Murongsheng, tell me, do you want to be beaten? "


    "No, no," murongsheng quickly shook her head. She knew in her heart that there was no chance of winning a fight with this man. "I''m just looking at your face and saying what I mean."


    Murongsheng takes the opportunity to reach out and touch Yuqi''s face. He pretends to be a teacher and looks at Yuqi with a smile.


    Looking at the blush on Yuqi''s face, coupled with this beautiful face, it''s really enjoyable.


    Murongsheng looked at it and sighed in his heart that it was good to look good. Even angry ah, do not have a taste, not ugly at all!


    "Murongsheng, I tell you, if I don''t clean up your meal today, you don''t know why the flowers are so red! Today, I''m going to let you know whether others are pressing me or I am pressing others! "


    Tone finish saying, immediately grabbed murongsheng''s wrist, pulled it to the bed.


    Murongsheng sees the situation is not good, hands and feet quickly crawling, want to climb out of bed. As a result, he was pressed back and his head was heavily knocked on the bed. If it wasn''t for the thick bedding, murongsheng would be shining with gold.


    "Say, now. Who is pressing who? I don''t look like the rabbit you''re talking about


    Murongsheng stares round his eyes, and his hand is not restrained. He reaches out his hand and pinches it on Yuqi''s waist.


    Seeing that Yuqi''s painful face was slightly distorted, he said with a smile: "if I hadn''t lost your man''s thing, would you bully me here?"


    Yuqi had no choice but to listen.


    "Why don''t you have any scruples and say everything out of your mouth? At the beginning, I remember that the Grand Master of the Rongguo government, who was also praised personally, how could he give birth to such a daughter as you? It''s shameless. "

 Chapter 743

    Murongsheng just laughed happily: "is that right? Thank you very much. But what does the elder look like have to do with my younger generation? Can''t I be different? "


    "Yes, yes," Yu Qi said with a smile. Her shoulders trembled again and again. "Yes, you have a thick skin. It''s really unique."


    Two people''s bodies close together, Yuqi pressure on murongsheng''s body, laughing. Two people''s bodies will rub involuntarily. Murongsheng raises his head and hooks on Yuqi''s chin. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised: "however, I have the same thick skin as you. As a teacher for one day and a father for all his life, what kind of master you have, what kind of apprentice you will teach. You have a thick skin, I naturally have the same learning, and I have the same thick skin. "


    Murongsheng said, his hands are still touching Yuqi''s face. This situation makes Yuqi suddenly feel that his heart is filled with something, and he is very satisfied.


    In that case, he really fell in love with this woman


    Although some helpless, but Yuqi still had to accept this fact. But it doesn''t seem so difficult to accept?


    "You..."


    Murongsheng''s exploring eyes sweep back and forth on Yuqi''s face, and he thinks this person is very strange.


    According to the rhythm of normal development, her hands have been raging on this man''s face so many times. I''ve been beaten by the press for a long time, but it turns out The man looked at her with a smile as if he had no response.


    See behind her some hair cool: "we, need to change a posture, talk?"


    Murongsheng''s body is moving. He just wants to turn Yuqi over. As a result, he makes Yuqi''s body tense immediately. There are some strange changes under his body. What makes him feel hard to accept is that he can stir up his emotions just by moving like this!


    This is really


    Yuqi was a little embarrassed, but he still spoke hard to murongsheng''s smiling eyes: "what are you doing! Can I still eat you?! I''m just proving to you that I''m the one up there! "


    "Oh, really?"


    Murongsheng listened to Yu Qi''s words. He looked down at him with a smile and said, "let me tell you the truth, if you want to eat me, I''m afraid you can''t eat it. After all, it''s concentrated, right? What can it do? "


    As a man to hear this sentence is not angry, Yuqi nature is also the heart of the anger "miso" up, handsome face are some of the slightly ferocious: "you little girl film!"


    "Don''t be angry. It''s not good if you are angry," murongsheng said with a simple and innocent face. "Besides, tongyanwuji, don''t worry about this little girl like me, do you?"


    Yuqi grinds his teeth. There is no way to take murongsheng.


    He turned over directly from murongsheng and lay aside for a long time without speaking.


    After a long time, Murong Sheng began to ask, "did you come here in the middle of the night just to ask me for a teacher''s salute?"

 Chapter 744

    "Oh, little girl, I didn''t think you would ask. What a heartless little girl!"


    Murongsheng curled his mouth: "if you don''t ask, you have no conscience? Who knows what you came here to do in the middle of the night. "


    Yuqi suddenly turned his head and looked at murongsheng with burning eyes: "I heard that the ghost king sent you the bride price a few days ago?"


    "Oh," murongsheng praised, "the news is very well-informed. It''s true. The bride price has been sent to me."


    "Look, are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied. What''s the matter with you? This box of things is sent to me, that is, I don''t do anything, just lie in bed and eat, sleep and eat, and I can''t use it all my life, "Murong Sheng sighed, a little regretful." it''s just that the box I sent is not like a bride''s gift, but like a funeral gift. "


    Even if he doesn''t want to marry the ghost king, murongsheng also hopes that the wedding gift will be red and gorgeous!


    But it''s strange that after the ghost King''s house sent the same wedding gift as the funeral, something happened to the two ladies. Isn''t it


    Murong Sheng shook his head and didn''t want to go on further.


    "How can I hear what you say?" Yuqi was a little puzzled, turned over and looked at murongsheng.


    "Yes? I really want to congratulate you. You''re quite right, "murongsheng rolled his eyes." with a few boxes of things, you''ll buy your life. Are you willing? "


    Yuqi chuckled: "I don''t want to."


    "That''s it." Murongsheng rolled his eyes again, "if you don''t like it, naturally I don''t like it either."


    "However," murongsheng also turned over and looked at Yuqi, "over the past few years, all the women who married the ghost king have died suddenly? No one died of any other cause? "


    Yu Qi nodded, breaking Murong Sheng''s mind: "yes, without exception. You are already the fifth term. They all died on the night of their wedding. His face is ferocious and his orifices are bleeding. It seems that he has seen something terrible. It''s thought-provoking. "


    I don''t know how the people in the ghost King''s mansion made this scene, which scared people into that. It is precisely because of this that the rumors spread quickly outside, and at the same time, it makes people more afraid of shangguanhuang.


    "Anyway, from inside to outside, none of the ghost King''s house is a mother."


    Murongsheng calculated in his heart. When he married shangguanhuang in his last life, what was his first term? It seems to be the tenth term. It is estimated that after so many years, shangguanhuang had enough trouble for himself and wanted to settle down.


    But now!


    She was five years ahead of schedule! Shangguan Huang as like as two peas in the first four years is sure not to let her go.


    "Why don''t you talk? Did I say that I was afraid? "


    "Scared? I''m kidding. Do you think I''m a coward? " Murongsheng directly threw a white eye to Yuqi, "but speaking of it, you know a lot about the secret of the ghost palace?"


    "Not bad, not bad." Yuqi said with a smile.


    I was thinking about another thing.


    He knows everything about the ghost palace like the back of his hand, and anything he says may cause great turbulence.


    Just watching murongsheng finish that sentence, he was silent and didn''t speak any more. Yuqi felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He rubbed his feet against murongsheng''s, and then he retreated: "don''t rub my lovely little feet with your smelly feet!"

 Chapter 745

    I almost didn''t turn Yuqi upside down. If I hadn''t just known that I had a little meaning for murongsheng. He doesn''t even want to reach out and strangle people now!


    It really destroys the atmosphere. The mood that just emerged is destroyed by murongsheng.


    "I said, the ghost King''s betrothal gifts have been given. Even if there is a funeral in Rongguo government, the ghost king will not take it seriously. It will be delayed for some time than usual, but you will marry in the end. So Are you afraid... "


    After that, I feel that my palms are sweating.


    After laying the groundwork for so long, I finally asked what I wanted to ask.


    "Afraid?" Murongsheng chuckled, "who in this world is not afraid of death? I''m afraid, of course. "


    But what''s the use of fear?


    Can the ghost king let her go and look for someone else? Or do you drag yourself to the tenth term until the ghost king doesn''t want to make trouble?


    Either way, it is impossible for murongsheng to achieve.


    But her pills are all ready. Now I''m waiting to see the effect from the chicken. As long as it works, she can play the trick of feigning death. Anyway, she doesn''t need to take anything when she runs away. She can just throw it into the secret place. It won''t waste her strength at all.


    It''s just


    Although I lived in the ghost King''s house in my last life, I didn''t have a large range of activities in the ghost King''s house because I was far away from the ghost king in my last life. The only thing that is clear is that the ghost King''s house is heavily guarded. If she wants to escape, I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    So We have to figure out a complete escape opportunity. We can''t be caught running.


    "I''ll take you, you go for me!"


    Yuqi didn''t hold back and got out. Hearing these words, Murong Sheng was scared to open his eyes and looked at the man in front of him: "you?"


    Jade Qi light cough, appear some of shy appearance: "what I say is true, I take you to go!"


    Murongsheng blinked. For the first time, he thought he had heard wrong, but Yuqi said it again for the second time. This time murongsheng was sure that it was not his ears that he had heard wrong, but that was what they said!


    Suddenly couldn''t help laughing out: "are you kidding? Come with you? Why should I go with you? Are you leading me to elope


    Murongsheng is just a joke. Who expected that Yuqi''s enchanting eyes were staring at her, and there was a kind of incomprehensible smell in his eyes: "if you want to understand it like this, it''s not impossible."


    Now it''s Murong Sheng''s turn.


    How to understand?


    To understand this person is to lead her to elope?


    It''s not impossible for someone with excellent martial arts skills to save her, but


    Murongsheng looks at the person in front of him, and he thinks of the man with the ghost face At the thought of him and hearing what Yuqi said again, murongsheng''s heart twinkled with a sense of guilty.


    Although I don''t know why she is guilty, she is guilty!


    Who knows how this inexplicable emotion comes from!


    Murongsheng moved his eyes away from Yuqi and stared at the bed curtain: "I know you are kind, but I don''t want to live in anonymity all my life, do you understand?"

 Chapter 746

    She came back to revenge, not to be a mole ant!


    What she wants to do is to step on all her enemies and make them regret playing with her and teasing her with that attitude.


    She also wants to let those people taste the taste of falling from height to dust!


    Let them fear the name murongsheng!


    Therefore, in any case, she would not agree with Yu Qi''s proposal. She doesn''t want to be in the shadow or, she wants to live in the sun, be a person who everyone is afraid of bullying!


    "So, you don''t have to worry about my marriage. I''ll find a way to solve it. Maybe I''ll give you a little surprise."


    Who knows whether it''s surprise or fright? Anyway, it''s all surprise. It''s the same with any word.


    Think about it. I can''t wait to see his expression! It will be very exciting, certainly!


    After getting murongsheng''s refusal, Yuqi pursed her lips and kept silent for a few minutes. After a long time, she laughed out with a low smile: "yes, you have already worshipped me as your teacher. How can I lead you to elope? In that case, people will laugh at him. "


    Although what Yuqi said seemed to be talking to himself, murongsheng felt a little trembling when he heard it. Because she recognized that there was still some loss in the seriousness of Yuqi''s words.


    Because of this, murongsheng also quietly did not speak, but quietly lying on the bed, continue to stare at the top of the bed curtain.


    Murongsheng didn''t speak, and Yuqi didn''t want to speak. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Suddenly, Yuqi said, "I hope you can survive."


    Murongsheng murmured in a low voice: "that''s nature. I''m lucky and have a big life. Nature can survive. Otherwise, I''ll give it to you for nothing. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yuqi was almost helpless: "can''t you say something nice? Forget it. You don''t seem to hear anything nice from your mouth


    She sat up from the bed and took a condescending look at murongsheng. She went to the bedside and put on her white socks again.


    While wearing it, he sighed: "don''t take off men''s socks casually in the future. You know, when a woman sees a man, she will marry her, too. Do you understand?"


    Murongsheng didn''t expect that Yuqi was entangled in taking off socks from beginning to end?


    He sneered: "Oh, really? Anyway, I have an engagement. Who dares to fight against the ghost king and marry me back? "


    Yu Qi: "I''m not sure."


    Yuqi feels that he can''t talk to murongsheng for a while.


    Yuqi got out of bed in her shoes, leaving behind a enchanting figure, looking a little down: "back, if you change your mind, please let me know. No matter when, I will take you away


    With that, he waved his hand and didn''t look back, ready to turn out of the window.


    As a result, just as he was about to jump out, he heard murongsheng behind him suddenly say, "wait a minute."


    Yuqi quickly turned around and said, "what''s the matter? But do you understand? Are you going to let me take you away? "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "what you just said is true?"

 Chapter 747

    "Which one?"


    Yuqi wondered a few minutes, he did not have said, at any time can lead her away?


    Why ask again?


    "That''s the one with the socks off!"


    As soon as Yu Qi''s face turned black, he took a puff at the corner of his mouth. He knew that there was nothing serious to say with Murong Sheng!


    Mingming just said so seriously that she couldn''t hear it. It is this kind of thing that will take off sock, hear clear in the heart still want to ponder, have what to ponder!


    "Just looking at the feet? Will women marry men back? " This custom is a little strange. It''s not women who marry, it''s women who marry men.


    It seems that I have never heard of such a situation?


    With a black face, Yu Qi squeezed out words from his teeth and said, "yes, that''s right."


    "Where on earth can a woman marry a man?"


    "Qinghuang kingdom!"


    With that, Yuqi didn''t bother to take care of murongsheng, who had no conscience, and jumped out of the window. Murongsheng called back several times, but he didn''t call Yuqi back.


    He immediately turned his mouth and muttered in a low voice: "what''s so angry? I''m just curious. Just ask. Ah, this man is very angry. He''s not cute at all. "


    According to the normal situation, there is a person hidden in the yard, Yuqi will be able to find it. But now Yuqi was angry by murongsheng. He didn''t notice that there was a person in the yard.


    After waiting for Yuqi to leave completely from the yard, a figure came out from the dark foot.


    In the dim moonlight, a figure passed by, did not see the person''s appearance. But who let Yuqi wear very conspicuous, that a red dress in the moonlight or very conspicuous.


    "Yuqi?"


    The woman in black looked at the disappearing figure, frowned and cried out.


    "What did this woman come to murongsheng in the middle of the night for?" Wu Xiang raised his head and looked at the position where Yu Qi had just disappeared.


    Is


    Wu xiangdun frowned. Didn''t Wu Yu know the identity of murongsheng, even Yuqi?!


    If his guess is true, after Yuqi goes back, will he tell the master all his discoveries?!


    If you think about it, there are some people who can''t sit here without incense. Looking at murongsheng''s room for a long time, he leaned up and lurked towards the inside.


    It doesn''t matter whether the people inside are asleep or open now. Wu Xiang doesn''t care. Now she can''t wait for the time of sneak attack. How can she manage what murongsheng looks like?


    Yuqi just opened the window has not been closed, no incense directly jumped in, toward the bed in the past.


    The dagger in his hand was shining with a silver light of compassion. What looked strange was that it was poisoned, and it was highly poisonous!


    Murongsheng was just thinking about what Yuqi said, and suddenly he felt a burst of killing intention towards her. When the dagger is about to stab himself, he lifts the quilt on the bed and pours on the person.


    I flashed by.


    Being affected by things, murongsheng successfully dodged the past, while Wuxiang was empty!

 Chapter 748

    At this time, Murong Sheng had already been on guard. Before Wu Xiang could break free, he yelled: "potstickers, kill her for me!"


    Wu Xiang uses the dagger in her hand to scratch the quilt directly on her head. She stares at Murong Sheng with her eyes and rushes directly to Murong Sheng.


    Can not wait for their own rush on the time, no incense on the bizarre found behind the emergence of a period of time to kill!


    If she continues to plunge in front regardless, she can really give murongsheng a hurt blow. But his back is also exposed, the murderous spirit behind him will also directly pierce into her death!


    If you fight your own serious injury to cause a big wound to murongsheng, then you are not popular at all! Wu Xiang directly to the side of a stick, want to avoid the attack behind.


    However, potstickers do not have their own thinking, only murongsheng''s orders. No matter how Wu Xiang dodged, he would catch up with Wu Xiang, and would not give Wu Xiang a chance to breathe at all.


    In an instant, the dagger and sword collided and rubbed with each other, and a burst of fire came out.


    At this time, Wu Xiang also saw clearly who attacked her from behind! The eye that exposes outside shrinks quickly, still be him!


    Wu Xiang has no way to believe that the dead man he cultivated has turned into the person beside Murong Sheng in the end! For murongsheng, they all started to fight against her!


    While Wuxiang is entangled with guotie, murongsheng pushes himself to the corner. Take a bow and arrow directly from the space, pull the arrow, aim the long arrow at Wu Xiang and shoot it directly.


    When Wuxiang fights with guotie again, Yu Guang is still paying attention to murongsheng''s situation and wants to find time to give him a blow. But, actually saw murongsheng in the hand, the glittering long arrow!


    The arrow is very sharp, with a slight cold light, and the heart without fragrance is suddenly surprised. If only murongsheng was alone, she would never let murongsheng hurt her skin. But now! In front of her is also entangled with a very difficult potstickers!


    No incense where dare to continue to listen here, just before Murong Sheng bow and arrow, no incense hurried away.


    With the sound of "whew", the masked man in black who had just been fighting in front of murongsheng had disappeared, and the potstickers, who had received murongsheng''s order, chased him through the window without hesitation.


    Murongsheng hurriedly went to the window and looked out. It was empty outside. There was no incense and potstickers.


    Hand in the window frame, suddenly feel some sticky things, but also with a trace of warmth. He raised his hand, looked at the moonlight and found that the things on his hand were bloodstains


    This means that although the masked man in black ran away, she just shot the man. I just don''t know if I hit some fur or hurt an important position.


    "The action is very fast," murongsheng looked outside and sniffed, "the brain is sick, and he came to look for something in the middle of the night."


    It seems that when she just took out the bow and arrow, the man in black on the opposite side already had an idea to escape. Otherwise, the body of the man in black must have been lying in the room.

 Chapter 749

    If it is normal, potstickers will not catch up with Wuxiang. But now, Wu Xiang was hurt by Murong Sheng and couldn''t run fast. After a while, the potstickers caught up with him.


    Covering his shoulder, Wu Xiang only felt the blood flowing out from his fingers, and half of his body was pained.


    Murong Sheng that dead wench, when on earth is, learn so big ability, incredibly still can hurt her badly?!


    A deep pain, so that she did not run long, pale face, forehead, behind a cold sweat.


    The right hand is powerless to hang around, a whole arm has lost strength. The blood on the shoulders was unstoppable, and the wet clothes flowed down the arms.


    Let her in the escape route, there is no way to clean up the blood left on the ground, can only be hard to run forward.


    Wu Xiang felt that the wound was not the same as the ordinary wound. How could the ordinary arrow wound cause so much damage to her?! Is murongsheng poisoned on the arrow?!


    That''s right!


    It must be! Murongsheng''s poison in this woman''s hand is strange. She must have been poisoned on the arrow!


    Before long, Wu Xiang''s movement slowly slowed down and was caught up by the potstickers behind him. Potstickers did not say a word, after catching up with people, directly rushed up with a sword!


    Originally, potstickers were able to draw with Wu Xiang, but now they have the upper hand. But Wu Xiang waved the dagger in his hand and could only hold it up: "you are crazy! You are the dead man I trained. Why do you want to help that woman! Wake up quickly


    Potstickers do not say a word, like a mute, more like a deaf.


    "Stop it! I command you, stop it for me


    No matter what Wu Xiang said, the potstickers went on with their own pace and insisted on carrying out the order given to him by Murong Sheng. Slowly, no incense will be forced to death.


    Wu Xiang''s pace is faltering, his face is pale, and his arm has no way to resist the potstickers. How can he win the potstickers now? Even the resistance has no ability to resist, can only do their best to resist the dead hand under the potstickers.


    But it didn''t work.


    It''s no use at all!


    The morale of potstickers is stronger and stronger, and her physical strength is almost unable to keep up! Even the dagger in my hand is almost out of control. I feel that such a small dagger is like a kilo.


    Her lips were dry and cracked, and there was only one thought in her heart. Did she really die in murongsheng''s hands this time?!


    When Wu Xiang felt desperate, he suddenly fell into a person''s arms and stopped the last fatal blow of potstickers!


    Wu Xiang raised her heavy eyelids and saw the person in front of her: "Wuyu..."


    Why is Wuyu here?


    However, Wu Xiang has no energy to ask why Wu Yu is here. Gently handed in a name, feel the whole person has a rely on, two eyes closed directly fainted in the past.


    Potstickers hand attack speed did not weaken, continue to attack all the time toward the past.


    Dizzy is dizzy.


    The order he received was to completely kill the man in front of him under the sword!

 Chapter 750

    "Get out of here!"


    Wuyu holds Wu Xiang in his arms and turns around to avoid the attack of potstickers. Found in front of this person is like a dogskin plaster, stick to him, continue to attack him.


    After taking a few moves, Wuyu immediately frowned suspiciously: "are you a dead man?" Or the dead man of the ghost King''s mansion?!


    With the moves of the dead men in the ghost King''s mansion, they are still trained by Wu Xiang. Why do they attack Wu Xiang so recklessly?


    Wuyu some do not understand, feel that this period of time often occur some things that he can not understand. But now he can''t remember why, can only continue to hold no incense, dodge potstickers attack.


    Although the skill of potstickers is slightly worse than that of Wuyu. But holding Wu Xiang in Wu Yu''s arms is equivalent to having a big obstacle on your body. Several times to spell down, Wuyu appears some embarrassed.


    If you put down Wuxiang, you will subdue the people in front of you. It''s just He has no way to put down the fragrance in his arms!


    However, Wuyu seems a bit embarrassed, but the people in front of him are not much better, and they are all sword wounds.


    What makes Wuyu feel very strange is that he has just stabbed this man once or twice. Why does this man seem to have no response? The action didn''t slow down at all, continue to attack him?!


    He was quite sure that the man in front of him was the dead man!


    It''s normal for a dead man not to know the pain. However, this does not mean that the body can withstand! And the reaction of this person in front of him is not what normal people should have!


    This person''s situation has made Wuyu not know how to understand this matter, just like the person in front of him, not like a living person!


    Potstickers continue to move in the direction of Wuyu palace level, and Wuyu does not want to continue to entangle. Directly put all the skills on the sword in hand, and cut off the arm of guotie!


    Arm was cut off, potstickers immediately no balance, toward the side tilted for a while, some of the standing instability.


    The place where the arm was cut off should have spattered out a lot of blood, but now there is no reaction at all. A strange, black, sticky liquid came out of the wound


    This


    Wuyu suddenly frowned, but now this situation can not tolerate him to continue to entangle. When he saw that the man in front of him was ready to attack with his sword, he left quickly with Wu Xiang in his arms.


    When the potstickers stabilized, the two people in front of them had disappeared. The potstickers frowned. After looking around, they found that they could not find the trace of Wuyu.


    Potstickers had to pick up the broken arm on the ground and walk towards Rongguo mansion.


    No one in Rongguo government noticed that guotie came to murongsheng''s bedroom.


    When the potstickers went out, murongsheng was worried and sat on the chair. Now he saw the potstickers coming back and looked at them in a hurry.


    It''s just


    In the dark, murongsheng smelled a very bad smell. It''s like the smell of blood, but it''s not like it, with the smell of meat decay.


    "Hurt?"

 Chapter 751

    "The arm is broken." The sound of the potstickers was flat, as if it was not his arm that was broken.


    After murongsheng lit the candle, he saw that the left arm of the potstickers was gone. Then the bad smell just smelled should be from the potstickers.


    Know potstickers itself is a dead person, even if it is broken arm and leg, will not feel pain. But seeing this scene, murongsheng still felt that he couldn''t stand it.


    "Have you got back your broken arm?"


    Murongsheng looked at the potstickers by candlelight. Not only was his left arm broken, but he even had a lot of blood cut on his body.


    Let murongsheng not only frown, what''s the matter? What on earth is that masked man who suddenly appears? Can martial arts be so high?


    The arrow she just shot did hit the target. The bloodstain she shed didn''t look like it was just a scratch. How is it possible to hurt the potstickers so badly?


    As soon as the Rongguo government''s affairs were settled, another wave of people wanted her to die. Potstickers can be hurt like this. If you send another one whose martial arts is better than potstickers next time, isn''t she


    Who is this provoking? I want her to die!


    Murongsheng looked at the potstickers so miserable, like a little poplar situation, sighed, and directly pulled people into the secret place.


    ¡­¡­


    Wuyu took Wuxiang back to the ghost King''s house. As soon as he entered the ghost King''s house, he yelled, "come on, please come here!"


    Wuyu is usually very calm. It''s the first time that people in the ghost King''s residence see Wuyu in such a hurry and hurry to wash the doctor. Wuyu didn''t dare to stop for a moment and walked towards the room with Wu Xiang in his arms.


    Directly kicking the door open, Wu Yu carefully put Wu Xiang on the bed and called softly: "Wu Xiang wake up, Wu Xiang?"


    Wu Xiang''s eyelids are heavy now, and the sound of Wu Yu can''t penetrate into her ears at all. His face was pale, the sweat beads on his forehead rolled down, and his lips were not as bloody as they should be.


    Wuyu''s hands are covered with the blood left by Wu Xiang.


    Even this incense just lying in bed, not long after it has begun to pan up the red, a bloody smell gradually filled the whole room!


    Wuyu''s heart is more and more afraid. He is afraid that Wu Xiang will fall asleep and never wake up again.


    Tone of anxiety called: "no incense, no incense, open your eyes quickly, do not continue to sleep, open your eyes quickly!"


    They have suffered a lot in this field, and there are countless scars all over them. But there is no such serious injury as now! At least, since I have known Wu Xiang for such a long time, he has never seen anything like this!


    The blood of the wound on the shoulder could not stop flowing out. His face was more and more pale. If there was more blood, I''m afraid he would bleed to death!


    "What''s the matter?"


    He was dragged up in the middle of the night, and the doctor was also impatient. But when he stepped into the room without fragrance, he smelled a strong smell of blood and frowned.

 Chapter 752

    "Doctor! Please help to see the situation of Wu Xiang. Please, doctor! " As soon as Wuyu saw the doctor coming in, he quickly gave the position out and applied in a panic.


    The miracle doctor glanced at Wuyu, and naturally he saw the appearance of Wuyu''s anxiety.


    I don''t really see the situation of worry and anxiety like this. I haven''t seen it before, except when the ghost king was inexplicably ill for several times.


    To be honest, the doctor didn''t want to come. He lived in the ghost King''s house to observe the physical condition of the ghost king. Instead of being a doctor in the ghost King''s house, if everyone in the ghost King''s house has something to do and comes to him for treatment, does he have time to rest?


    Then he''s also a great doctor. Why don''t he just set up a stall to see a doctor!


    What cats and dogs come to him, this is to him as what people!


    It''s just Now I live in the ghost King''s house, and I don''t know these bodyguards around the ghost king for a day or two, and I don''t have much communication. Wuyu called him over, and the doctor could not refuse.


    We have to come over and see what''s going on.


    "What''s the situation?"


    After walking in, the doctor realized that the strong smell of blood just as he walked in the door was caused by the blood from Wu Xiang''s body. It''s just


    The miracle doctor is also able to understand a bit, and the skill of Wuxiang can''t be hurt by anyone. But it''s probably wrong to let people like Wu Xiang have no fighting power.


    Where on earth is the person who ran out, and could hurt Wu Xiang like this?


    The miracle doctor took a look and knew where the main wound of Wu Xiang was. He cut the clothes on his shoulder and found a hole. It looks like the arrow is here. In order to let go, Wu Xiang pulled out the arrow himself.


    It''s just


    The arrow of the long arrow should have a barb, which brought out a lot of meat, but also quenched poison.


    "The hidden weapon?" The doctor looked at it carefully and found that the concealed weapon didn''t seem to be an ordinary concealed weapon. The poison on it was something he had never seen before!


    Suddenly came interest, just don''t want to help cure mind also cast to the clouds.


    I asked the servants to bring a basin of hot water and wash their hands. Directly cut off the clothes at the wound of Wu Xiang''s shoulder. I carefully observed the poison of Wuxiang wound, which kind it belonged to.


    But after watching it for a long time, I still didn''t see what happened.


    "This poison..."


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Yu immediately asked.


    "This poison looks very strange. Even I have never seen it."


    The miracle doctor looked at the side of TUT Tut''s mouth and said that after such a long time, coupled with the previous movement without fragrance, it accelerated the spread of toxins in the body. Let the toxin has spread in the body without fragrance, I''m afraid it''s difficult to cure it.


    It''s the difficulty that makes the doctor eager to have a try.


    "I''ll try. You can go out first."


    Out?


    Impossible, he will stay here with Wu Xiang!


    But when Wuyu watched the doctor use the sterilized dagger to cut off the rotten meat around the wound. Standing on one side, he could not help clenching his hands into fists. After a while, he couldn''t see any more and walked out of the room

 Chapter 753

    Standing at the door, Wuyu watched the water coming in. After coming out, it turned into blood. He wanted to go in anxiously, but he held back his steps.


    He''s going crazy just thinking about it now.


    If you really see Wu Xiang like that, I''m afraid you''d like to kill people!


    Wuyu waited for a long time. When the sky was shining, the doctor came out with sweat.


    "How''s it going? Doctor, how is Wu Xiang now? " Wu Yu asked in a hurry.


    "I''ve controlled the toxin. If I want to detoxify it thoroughly, I need to study it carefully. However, as long as there is no excessive exercise, the toxin will be suppressed and will not spread. " After a night of highly focused treatment, the doctor was also a little tired.


    Listening to such words, Wuyu''s heart is still hard to pull up.


    Is the toxin suppressed, but not completely detoxified? So, if you don''t get the antidote for a long time, what will happen? How can people in this field not exercise too much!


    In particular, the doctor''s eyes were mixed with some strange eyes, and his heart hung up again: "doctor, what''s the problem?"


    "Yes," the doctor said directly, "she was hurt by a concealed weapon on her left shoulder, and there was no timely treatment, so the toxin spread. Now life is saved, temporarily out of danger. In addition to not being able to exercise excessively, I''m afraid I need to pay attention to this left arm in the future. I may not be able to do what I want And then there is... "


    Hearing that his life has been saved, but there will be some sequelae left on him, Wuyu can''t say what it feels like. But think, this is no incense with the right hand, left arm problems should not have too big a problem?


    Although Wuyu''s heart was anxious and anxious, he could also hear what the doctor said.


    "Doctor, what else? Please say


    Have all reached this point, can it be more serious than this?


    It''s just that I was hurt by a concealed weapon. It''s not that I haven''t encountered it before. It''s poisonous on the concealed weapon. How serious can it be? As long as the life survived, Wuyu believe the rest will be very good to solve!


    The miracle doctor took a look at the situation inside the room, then looked at it again. He shook his head and sighed: "the location of the concealed weapon is very critical, just stuck in her meridians. Moreover, the poison is also very overbearing. In addition, she seems to be still exercising martial arts after poisoning. So it leads to I''m afraid her martial arts are useless. "


    Kung Fu, no use?!


    Wuyu only felt that a man with a big hammer knocked heavily on his head and knocked him dizzy! Let him at a loss, a black eye!


    If not still reluctantly carrying a breath, I am afraid it is really to faint on the ground.


    Wu Xiang is what kind of character, his heart is clear. He has a strong personality. If he feels that he is weaker than others, he will practice hard and reduce his rest time. Only in this way can he practice his skills.


    It is precisely because of this body of martial arts, we can safely stay in the master''s side until now! If If all her martial arts are wasted, can she continue to stay with her master?


    In charge of the master''s intelligence network?

 Chapter 754

    Wuyu doesn''t know whether he should think deeply or not.


    He understood, so he was afraid that what he thought would become true!


    He doesn''t know how to tell Wu Xiang about it. If Wu Xiang knows it and becomes a useless person, I''m afraid


    The miracle doctor is not interested in what will happen to Wuyu and Wuxiang. What interests him is that the poison in Wu Xiang''s body is unique!


    "I don''t know how many poisons the user knows. It''s amazing that he can make poisons that I haven''t seen before, and that they are so powerful."


    He thinks that his medical skills are unparalleled in the world, in addition to the chills on the ghost King''s body. But other diseases, it is easy to catch, even if it is poisoned, a detoxification pill can be cured.


    If one doesn''t work, there will be two. Anyway, it can detoxify.


    But now


    Reality seems to be like a slap, heavy hit in the face of the doctor, let him feel is not much poison, he can get rid of. He slapped his self-confidence away.


    "Oh, yes, it was found from her. It seems that it was a hidden weapon that hit her," the doctor handed an arrow to Wuyu. "I can''t see anything. I want to give it to you. Maybe you can see something."


    "This one? This is the hidden weapon that makes Wu Xiang hurt. "


    "Yes." The doctor nodded.


    Wuyu is holding this long arrow in his hand, looking at it by himself, looking at it over and over, not letting go of any details.


    It seems that I have never seen this arrow before. There are some people in the capital who use it. Is it that people from outside the capital are hit by Wu Xiang?


    No!


    Wuyu hand meal, see the tail of the arrow, was carved with a small word "Sheng".


    Sheng?!


    Wuyu''s brow tightly wrinkled up, eyes in the heart, heart quickly flashing. All of a sudden, it seems to think of something. When he met Wu Xiang, he seemed to see that the direction of Wu Xiang was It''s from Rongguo mansion!


    With the words of the long arrow, isn''t it Is murongsheng the one who made Wuxiang suffer such a serious injury?


    But


    This murongsheng is in Rongguo mansion. What is he doing to provoke Wuxiang? Or did Wu Xiang take the initiative to go to Rongguo mansion and find murongsheng?!


    So why did Wu Xiang go to find murongsheng at this juncture? What is she going to do with murongsheng?!


    Wuyu, even if you don''t want to believe it, is an idea in your heart. But what happened now is proving that what he thought was right!


    No fragrance Wu Xiang didn''t put down the master completely as he was told there.


    Wu Xiang''s words are all deceiving him. Wu Xiang''s heart is still thinking about the master, but also think with the master can have a glimmer of hope! Wu Xiang always wanted to let murongsheng die in his heart. Last night, he sneaked into Rongguo mansion to try to kill murongsheng.


    As a result


    As soon as I think about it, Wuyu feels that the fire in my heart is rolling. A fishy smell came up from the throat, clenched his teeth and swallowed. He held the arrow in his arms: "doctor, I will keep the arrow first, and then I will give it to the master. Wu Xiang, when can you wake up? "

 Chapter 755

    The miracle doctor is only interested in the poison in Wuxiang, but he has no interest in the long arrow.


    So it doesn''t matter to see Wuyu take the long arrow: "I don''t know. I lost too much blood and was poisoned too deeply. I have worked hard to control the poison and suppress it. Just wait. Send someone to stay by and you''ll know when you''ll wake up. "


    Wuyu nodded and said thanks to the doctor.


    Looking at the doctor left, Wuyu then raised his feet to enter the room. Looking at lying on the bed, breathing weak without incense, the emotion on the face with a kind of unspeakable flavor: "today''s matter, I will tell the master. I will tell you everything you hide. "


    No incense can''t continue like this!


    My martial arts have been wasted. If I continue to be stubborn, I''m afraid that my value in the master''s heart will disappear. At that time, he just wants to save people''s lives. I''m afraid he is at a loss.


    I hope that master can see that Wu Xiang has become like this and spare her life.


    Wuyu stands by the bed with complicated eyes. After so many years, how did Wu Xiang become like this?


    Murongsheng took the potstickers to the secret place and tried every means to get the arms of the potstickers right. After a long search, I finally found an ancient medical book. It says that if a person''s arm is broken, sewing it on the arm in the shortest time is a hope of cure.


    But The shortest time


    Murongsheng roughly calculated in his heart, I''m afraid it''s not the shortest time, and I don''t know if it''s OK. But even if it doesn''t work, you have to try. We can''t make potstickers into one armed people in the future.


    Murongsheng scowled and roasted the silver needle on the candle, then sewed his arm on the wound of the potstickers. If not


    Murong Sheng''s eyes once again aimed at the outside Lingquan, if you can, I don''t know if relying on Lingquan can achieve the desired effect?


    Besides, potstickers are dead.


    Who doesn''t want to have a complete body? If one piece is missing, murongsheng''s heart is a bit sorry. After all, everyone else was dead, and she kept calling her home with a weekly skin pick.


    Anyway, the body has to be preserved completely.


    So when he did it, murongsheng was very serious. He didn''t even dare to blink. It''s not the same as sewing a corpse. You can wear any kind of sewing.


    But if the stitching is not tight, maybe the arm will be lost and suffer again.


    The potstickers kept Murong Sheng busy until dawn. Then he yawned and came out of the secret place. He took off his clothes and shoes and fell on the bed to sleep.


    Anyway, murongsheng sleeps until noon every day, which is also known by people in Rongguo government. If there is nothing serious, no one will come to disturb murongsheng''s sleeping time.


    Think about the third lady who disturbed the second lady''s sleep. She was shivering all over. How terrible! Who would want to be the third lady like that?


    However, the mother and daughter of the Jiang family are also unlucky. Seeing the position of Zheng''s wife, he was intercepted. Clearly has become not the appearance of the ghost, the result of their virginity.


    Fortunately, these three young ladies are from the Rongguo government, so they are put in the ordinary people''s home. Didn''t they throw this girl away long ago?

 Chapter 756

    Rongguo government has been busy for several days, but Jinbi country has not stopped. Wanyan yinyao''s temper is getting worse now.


    The maids and eunuchs who live in the palace can hear the sound of smashing things from the palace every day.


    One by one, they all curled their mouths, showing disdain. It''s not the Royal daughter of Da Zhou. This exotic Princess really doesn''t feel embarrassed. I don''t know how many of Da Zhou''s things have been smashed.


    Next time, we should put all the objects in bronze, and see how she smashes them!


    "I''m going to marry the ghost king. I just want to marry him!"


    Wanyan yinyao was crying, still holding something in her hand and smashing it on the ground. Don''t dare to smash at Wanyan zhehan, but smashing around Wanyan zhehan, Wanyan yinyao still has the courage.


    For a moment, the debris around Yan zhehan''s body was already unknown.


    "Before I came here, my father and Emperor said that I would choose for myself. Why do you want me to marry shangguanhong?! Don''t you choose by yourself?! I don''t want to choose him, I want a yellow man! " Wanyan yinyao didn''t know how long she had been crying. Her voice was hoarse.


    Wanyan zhehan couldn''t bear the noise these days. His voice was always cold and angry: "Wanyan yinyao, as a princess of Jinbi country, you can''t do anything you want! It''s also in the best interests of splendor to let you get married! "


    Shangguanhuang''s strength is unknown to him. But the only thing we can know is that I''m afraid the power is above shangguanhong.


    But


    From the palace banquet that day, we can see that shangguanhuang is really hard to master. He won''t give in to anyone. If he cooperates with him, they are the only ones who give in to Jinbi!


    Such a thing, he would never let it happen!


    Moreover, such people have been hiding for so long, or they just don''t want to compete. Or, ambition and strength have expanded to a certain extent, which can provide him with a defiant attitude!


    As for the cooperation with splendor, it will not be regarded as an important thing in that person''s eyes. Otherwise, when Wanyan yinyao chooses him, that person will not refuse to be like that!


    Therefore, he would not cooperate with such a person. Because in the end, who will play dead, this is simply an unknown!


    Now shangguanhuang''s momentum in Dazhou is unstoppable. Even the emperor seems to be afraid of him. If such a person is assisted to grow up, then he will not be a good ally of the country in the future, but the biggest enemy of the country!


    Therefore, compared with shangguanhuang, shangguanhong is very suitable.


    And He also seems to have found a little secret of the Rui palace.


    Where can Wanyan yinyao listen to what Wanyan zhehan said now?


    He reached out and wiped away the tears from his face. With a kind of momentum, his eyes glared at Wan Yan zhe Han: "brother! Jinbi country is very strong now. I don''t need to choose any man to get married! Mingming''s second elder sister, they are not married normally, and they are not married. How did they change when they came to me?! I don''t want to marry someone I don''t like! "

 Chapter 757

    "Brother, please, can I marry the man I want to marry? Brother, I know you love me most. I don''t want to marry someone I don''t want to marry. "


    Wanyan zhehan stares at Wanyan yinyao with a pair of sharp and cold eyes, with a kind of frightening feeling: "you just don''t want to marry shangguanhong?"


    Wanyan yinyao thinks that it''s Wanyan zhehan who is loose, so she quickly nods.


    Wanyan zhehan looked at Wanyan yinyao, with a sneer: "yes, since you want to do it according to your own idea. Then, from now on, you are no longer the princess of Jinbi. At that time, you can marry whoever you want. I will never stop you. "


    Just heard the first sentence, Wanyan yinyao heart joy has not revealed, heard Wanyan zhehan''s next sentence. Immediately, let Wanyan yinyao the whole people are stunned, silly looking at Wanyan zhehan, with a bit of disbelief.


    What does brother mean by this sentence?


    Don''t want her to continue to be a princess?


    No! impossible!


    How can my brother be so merciless to her? She is just a little willful. Why don''t you let her be a princess?!


    "Brother..." Wanyan yinyao doesn''t want to believe that Wanyan zhehan is so ruthless, "how can you, how can you..."


    Wanyan zhehan turns a deaf ear to Wanyan yinyao''s hurt emotion in her eyes, stands up and kicks away all the fragments around her: "how can I do anything? What you eat, drink, wear and use is not from Jinbi? Since you can''t get benefits for the country, you can''t bring prosperity to the country. Then you will no longer be the princess of Jinbi kingdom. You can do whatever you want. I will never stop you. "


    Wanyan zhehan''s eyes were sinister: "including, you want to marry shangguanhuang who is deeply in your heart!"


    Hearing this, Wanyan yinyao''s heart jumped. I should have felt very happy. But when she heard that, she was not happy at all.


    According to her brother, if she is not a princess, she can marry shangguanhuang. But Will shangguanhuang marry her?


    When she was a princess of Jinbi Kingdom, shangguanhuang had no idea of her. If she was not even a princess, how could shangguanhuang want her!


    Wanyan zhehan looked at Wanyan yinyao coldly: "I want to know whether it is wrong to be a princess. Give you half a cup of tea time to think, if it''s not right, say it quickly. There are so many princesses who are suitable for marriage in Jinbi country. I don''t want such a disobedient person as you


    "If you want to be a princess, listen to my arrangement and marry shangguanhong. Shangguanhuang, don''t even think about it. "


    Wanyan yinyao''s lips wriggled a little, and her heart was struggling madly. Between marrying shangguanhuang and being a princess, they swing back and forth. Finally, he bowed his head and said, "I''ll listen to my brother''s arrangement..."


    Wanyan zhehan is not in the mood to waste time with Wanyan yinyao, so he goes out from the palace: "Lou Li, look at the princess."


    "Yes, Prince!" After Wanyan zhehan left, Lou Li stood firmly at the gate of the hall and guarded it.


    "Why! Why doesn''t he like me? He doesn''t want to marry me When Wanyan zhehan completely goes away, Wanyan yinyao finally has a chance to vent her emotions and cry.

 Chapter 758

    After Wanyan zhehan left, Wanyan yinyao''s voice was very loud. Lou Li, who was standing outside the hall, heard it clearly and called out in a loud voice: "princess, what you said is wrong. According to the principle of" first come, second served ", the ghost king already has my mother. How can she accommodate you?"


    "Niang Niang, are you shameless or not?" Wanyan yinyao angrily goes out, directly opens the door of the hall, and hits Lou Li in the stomach with her fist. "She''s from Dazhou, not Jinbi. As the first warrior of Jinbi Kingdom, you even talk about killing other women. Lou Li, you don''t want to be shameful. Do you have any sense of shame? "


    Wanyan yinyao''s fist hit Lou Li''s body, just like the rain idea, without any power.


    Louli doesn''t care at all. He turns around and looks at the situation outside and follows Wanyan zhehan''s order to guard. Let Wanyan yinyao wave his fist and hit him on the back: "princess, you should keep your promise. At that time, I really lost the competition. Then according to the rules, I should call her mother. No matter she is from Jinbi or Dazhou, I should call her Niang! How can it be shameless and shameless? If I don''t keep my promise, I have no shame


    "Yes, yes!"


    Wanyan yinyao is almost blown up by Lou Li''s words: "you are powerful, you keep your promise. I don''t want to see you now!"


    Everyone bullies her, whether it''s brother or Lou Li, bullies her!


    Don''t you lose the competition? Why do you want to bully her?!


    She just wants to marry shangguanhuang, but she doesn''t want to marry shangguanhong. Why do she have to force her like this!


    Listen to Wanyan yinyao cry ran away, louli also don''t coax. The girl''s mind, not his boys can understand, or honestly listen to the prince''s words, guard the princess.


    All of a sudden, Lou Li heard a little movement in his ears. He immediately opened his mouth in a deep voice and called out: "who! Who''s here! "


    This footstep is definitely not from his Highness the prince!


    "It''s me, Prince ruiwang."


    Lou Li opened his mouth and was about to speak. He heard shangguanhong say: "don''t disturb the princess. She didn''t like me." Immediately let louli about to shout out of the voice card in the throat, did not hand in.


    Lou Li recalled the situation of Yan yinyao who had just finished, and then thought about what Yan yinyao had just said. Indeed Their princess didn''t like the prince so much.


    "Princess yinyao is very good. She will like you in the future." When Lou Li said that, he even felt that some of his confidence was insufficient.


    But If you don''t say that, can you say that Princess yinyao won''t like you all her life?


    He''s not stupid!


    Shangguan Huang is not stupid either. Naturally, he followed Lou Li''s words and said, "this is nature."


    "Is Prince Rui here to find his royal highness?"


    Shangguan Hong shook his head, but found louli''s eyes are invisible, and said: "no, my son is here to find you."


    "To me?"


    Louli didn''t understand what shangguanhong was looking for. No matter what his royal highness said, shangguanhong was already tied to them and would be princess yinyao''s son-in-law in the future. Well, that''s our own people!


    Lou Li didn''t understand, but he said, "if your highness needs my help, I will try my best to help him!"

 Chapter 759

    "It''s not a particularly troublesome thing. I just have some curiosity. What happened to the move murongsheng used to you that day. I haven''t thought about it these days since I went back, so I came here today to find out about it. "


    "It turns out that it''s such a small thing. Why do your highness have to go so hard?" Lou Li laughs. Although it seems very strange, it''s not so strange that shangguanhong can go there in person, right?


    Lou Li thought that he was going to tell shangguanhong what he felt when he was competing with murongsheng. As a result, he heard shangguanhong say.


    "Why don''t you sit down and let me have a try? See if you can be like her and make you stand up


    "Good! No problem! "


    Lou Li is very generous to his own people. But also fumbled to move the chair over: "Rui Wang Shizi forgive me, his highness ordered me to keep yinyao princess."


    "No problem, just let me have a try." Shangguanhong smiles and pacifies louli.


    When Lou Li sat down, he put a finger on Lou Li''s forehead. When Lou Li was about to speak with a smile, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his forehead, which was not the same as what he felt at the banquet that day!


    "You


    Immediately, he waved his arm as thick as a bucket and attacked shangguanhong standing in front of him. Unfortunately, shangguanhong stepped back a few steps to avoid Lou Li''s attack when he waved his arm.


    Lou Li''s whole body seemed to be infused with Ma Fei San. His whole body was limp and weak, and his whole body was paralyzed in the chair and unable to move. The expression on the face is serious, there is a needle on the forehead flashing cold light on it. You can see countless black flowing along the meridians of your forehead. Like a slender, black silk snake.


    At this moment, louli didn''t understand why shangguanhong did this to him!


    Lou Li clenched his teeth and struggled for a long time, but finally he couldn''t resist. The poison shangguanhong put on his forehead, his head tilted, and he just sat on the chair and died.


    Looking at louli completely without breathing, shangguanhong quickly steps forward and pulls out the needle on louli''s forehead.


    With a light smile: "don''t blame me for being cruel. Who makes your princess look down on me so much? If you want to blame your princess, you have a crush on the ghost king. " Speaking of this, shangguanhong''s eyes are full of haze.


    A face has been burned, there is no good place on the body of the disabled, actually can be hard pressed on his head, how can he be convinced?!


    When shangguanhong wanted to say something more, he heard Wanyan yinyao''s voice coming from inside.


    Shangguanhong looked up and put Lou Li''s body in order, as if he had suddenly passed away in a chair. Then Yungong gently pointed his toes and left directly.


    "Lou Li, did you hear me calling you?"


    Wanyan yinyao called several times in the inner hall, but didn''t get Lou Li''s response. Suddenly, some anger came out of it.


    As soon as he came out, he saw louli sitting on a chair in the sun, and his anger was even greater: "louli! The princess just called you again. Why didn''t you react at all? "

 Chapter 760

    As a result, Lou Li did not say a word.


    Wanyan yinyao took a deep breath and walked directly to louli: "louli, you hurry to clean up the princess! The princess is going to see the ghost king! I want to ask him face to face, why don''t you like me! What''s wrong with my princess! "


    She has never met such a thing in Jinbi country!


    As a result, Lou Li didn''t seem to hear it and sat still in his chair.


    Can''t help but frown: "this princess knows, you are following my elder brother''s order to look at me. But I have something to say in front of me. If you don''t let me out, I''ll go out even if I do, otherwise I won''t feel comfortable! "


    She said so much, but Lou Li should ignore her or not. Suddenly let her have no mind to continue to say, directly from a crack in the squeeze out.


    She thought in her heart what kind of way she would go out if Lou Li stopped her. As a result


    She''s all squeezed out. Lou Li didn''t stop her! This makes Wanyan yinyao look back in surprise.


    As a result, he just pushed over and rubbed Lou Li''s body. Lou Li, who was originally sitting on the chair, seemed to be very unbalanced and fell directly on the ground, making a dull sound of "Dong".


    Head knock on the ground, directly broke, blood from the forehead on the wound out, immediately in front of a large area are dyed blood red. Scared to the end, yinyao yelled out: "ah!!! Come on


    After a while, many people were called to come.


    Murongsheng has been busy in the secret place for a long time. He just fell asleep. Suddenly, he heard the noise outside. Murong Sheng opened his eyes, turned over and continued to sleep.


    No matter how much noise, there is no way to wake her up.


    But the sound is more and more big, finally even green cherry all joined in. Let murongsheng frown, this morning''s crackling still let people sleep? Are you bored or not?!


    Can''t we all sleep honestly? What are you doing!


    "Miss, don''t sleep. Something''s wrong!"


    Qing Ying ran in from the outside, pulling the quilt on murongsheng: "Miss, wake up, don''t sleep!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Murongsheng sat up, leaned on the bed and rubbed his temples. His voice was a little hoarse: "what''s the matter? Don''t make a big noise as soon as you come in and don''t say anything."


    Murong Sheng looked in the direction of Qing Ying, and saw that Qing Ying looked out in horror. This facial expression, let Murong Sheng in the heart don''t care mood dissipate some, frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the appearance of green cherry, I''m afraid something really happened.


    Or, no small thing!


    "Miss..." Green Ying hurried up to the front two steps, looked outside, "just a guard came, said to take Miss away!"


    "The guards? Take me with you? "


    Murongsheng''s brow is twisted into a small knot in one''s heart, sat up from the bed and dressed. Thinking about things quickly in my mind. When on earth can the guards come to her?


    Or did you follow that man to the Treasury for a walk, and was found out?

 Chapter 761

    Impossible. No one will investigate her unless the man informs on it.


    What''s more, I don''t know how long it''s been in the past. I can''t drag it down until now, can I?


    However, apart from the national treasury, what else can the guards do to arrest her?


    "Just to catch me? Didn''t you explain why? " Murongsheng thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand why he was worthy of being arrested by the guards.


    Green Ying quickly nodded: "said, they said, there is a dead person in the palace, it has something to do with miss. So, I came to Rongguo mansion to take the young lady away! "


    "What is it?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes glared and almost fainted.


    Is there something wrong with your brain?


    There''s a dead person in the palace. What''s the relationship with her murongsheng, and the guards are sent to arrest her?!!


    "It''s said that someone from the kingdom of Jinbi, whose name is Wuli, died this morning."


    As soon as Qing Ying said the name, murongsheng''s head suddenly seemed to be knocked twice by someone with a small hammer, and then it exploded.


    Lou Li?


    Dead?


    How could Lou Li have died?


    Even if he is blind, according to Lou Li''s strength, he will not be killed easily. So how did he die?


    "Miss Murong, we have been ordered to take you to the palace. I hope you can cooperate."


    Murongsheng was full of confusion, but he came out of the room with a hairpin. Looking outside, there are not only ten guards, but also many people from Rongguo government, except Murong Cheng.


    The guard watched Murong Sheng come out of the room. His voice was very bad, and he was also gloating: "please, Miss Murong. The emperor is waiting for you now."


    "The emperor is waiting for me? Can I help you? " Murongsheng doesn''t know why Lou Li''s death can be related to her.


    More did not want to understand, what can be so serious, also need her to go to court?


    You know, not everyone can go to that hall casually!


    The guard looked at murongsheng with disdain: "when you get to the emperor, you will know what it is! Besides, Miss Murong, you killed someone. If you don''t cooperate, don''t blame us for being merciless! "


    She killed someone?


    How is that possible?


    She talked with master cheap half night before yesterday, and then waited for the potstickers to come back. After the potstickers came back, they led people to the secret place to deal with the wound.


    After processing, it''s only half an hour''s sleep when I come out of the secret place. What''s the chance to kill?


    Is it hard to kill someone out of his body?


    Besides, who can she kill?


    Her enemies are all in the Rongguo mansion. If you want to kill them, you should clean up the Rongguo mansion first, and then talk about other things.


    Wait


    Murongsheng suddenly remembered what Qingying had just said. Louli, is he dead?


    Does the emperor think that Lou Li''s death was made by her?!


    Is there something wrong with your brain?!


    As for Lou Li''s strength, even if she was the daughter of heaven, she might not be able to match him!


    Can''t you turn your brain when you do something?!

 Chapter 762

    Murongsheng was speechless. Before he recovered, two guards came up and pushed her forward. Almost didn''t let murongsheng fall a somersault all of a sudden, it''s hard to stand firm.


    Eyes cold mouth: "don''t you start, I will go!"


    When they passed by the aunts of Rongguo government, they didn''t pay any attention to these people''s schadenfreude expressions. All I think about is, what''s wrong? Why Lou Li''s death is actually on her head?


    It''s impossible to think about this, OK?


    Sure enough, what the guards said was not bad at all. Murongsheng was directly brought to the court. Originally she was the one who won glory, but now she has become the one who was held accountable. It''s really interesting to think about it.


    Inside the huge palace, there are many civil and military officials standing on both sides, and all of them look dignified, which makes Murong Sheng pick his eyebrows slightly.


    When she came in, shangguanhong glanced at her and then moved away. Let murongsheng feel a little strange, always feel that shangguanhong''s eyes with a sense of unknown taste.


    Looking up, I saw the emperor sitting on the top of the Dragon chair. In the forefront of civil and military officials, there are two people. One is Wanyan yinyao, the other is Wanyan zhehan.


    At the moment, two people are facing her, see her appear in the hall, Wanyan yinyao is a pair of eager to break her up. Wanyan zhehan''s expression is not so exposed, but his eyes also show a bit of murderous.


    The hall was silent, a needle fell on the ground can be heard clearly, dignified and solemn, let Murong Sheng can''t help but restrain the expression on his face, very serious.


    "Murongsheng, do you know why I asked you to come here today?" The emperor said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know." Murongsheng was not frightened at all, but responded steadily.


    If I heard it before, I was confused, but on the way here, I could think about the possibility of her coming to the main hall. Especially feel the atmosphere of the hall, and Wanyan yinyao like to eat her eyes.


    Basically, her guess is very close.


    Louli is dead.


    But I don''t know why, these people think she killed louli, she is louli''s murderer.


    Just because, at the Palace Banquet before, she was the only one who competed with Lou Li and won?


    When all the people arrived, Wanyan yinyao told Lou Li''s death in tears, and then angrily pointed to murongsheng: "that''s her, that''s the woman! In order to win, poison Lou Li! Waste louli up to now are still foolishly believe your nonsense, said to keep the promise! I didn''t expect that you people in Dazhou are so cunning. It''s extremely insidious


    Mingming wants to get justice for louli. As a result, Wanyan yinyao''s words directly scold everyone present.


    All of a sudden, people''s faces are a little ugly.


    Wanyan zhehan''s brow slightly wrinkled, and directly pulled Wanyan yinyao: "shut up first! As for the cause of Lou Li''s death, we Jinbi country will definitely trace it to the end, so emperor, we will let you punish Lou Li''s murderer now! "


    As long as I knew Wanyan yinyao''s mouth could not be controlled, I would not bring her here!

 Chapter 763

    Punishment?


    Murongsheng disdained rolled a white eye, she did nothing, punish her what?


    What''s the matter?


    Do you still think that you should put a big hat on her head for the things you haven''t done?


    "Don''t worry, Prince Wanyan, I will give you a satisfactory answer." the emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his heart was also filled with anger. His eyes couldn''t help glancing at shangguanhong who was standing at the bottom and didn''t speak. "Da Zhou, I will also give Jinbi a satisfactory answer."


    Is there anything he doesn''t know?


    How did Lou Li die? I''m afraid he can''t keep up with Guan Hong. But what''s the use? Is it difficult for him to punish shangguanhong?


    I''ve been sorry enough for the child in the past. Now, I can only find a ghost to replace the child.


    As for this ghost, it''s murongsheng.


    His eyes fell on murongsheng, and his tone was a little heavy: "murongsheng, although you want to win the game, you want to win the game for Dazhou''s face. However, we should also use the right means, not such dirty means. Not only did not let big Zhou face light, but also let big Zhou shame. Even, it has made the country lose a strong general. I don''t know what to say about you. Come on, I''ll ask you next day! "


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the emperor who sat on the Dragon chair and made a decision directly without making a clear investigation. Suddenly burst out laughing, the entire hall, are reverberating murongsheng arrogant laughter.


    "Presumptuous! How can you be loud here? " Standing on the side of the father-in-law stepped forward, with a sharp voice loudly scolded.


    Murongsheng restrained the arrogant smile on his face, waved away the two guards around him, walked forward two steps, looked up at the emperor sitting on the high place, and the tone of sarcasm was very strong: "you say I kill, do I kill? Is it necessary to bring out the evidence? Without proof, why do you say I killed them? "


    "You want more evidence?! The mark on Lou Li''s forehead is the best evidence! " Wanyan yinyao said angrily, "it was you who pressed Lou Li''s forehead here at the beginning, but now Lou Li is the poison on his forehead. Who else can you kill?"


    Murongsheng directly threw a white eyeball and looked at Wanyan yinyao like an idiot: "tell me, are you an idiot?! I ordered his forehead. But why don''t you think, when did I order his forehead? Or, I''m an immortal, and I''ll let him die whenever I want him to? "


    "It''s you! You are the one! It wasn''t the move you used at the beginning, Lou Li won! " Wanyan yinyao said that he couldn''t help murongsheng. He stamped his feet angrily. "When Lou Li died, it was all on his forehead..." It''s black!


    Think of Lou Li in front of her eyes, smashing the forehead flowering scene, blood mixed with some white things flowing everywhere. Wanyan yinyao''s face became ugly, and immediately bent over and retched.


    Murongsheng looked at Wanyan yinyao and said, "what''s the princess excited about? When the heart beats, it''s not good. "


    What?!


    What''s going on?!


    When is Wanyan yinyao pregnant?!

 Chapter 764

    By murongsheng''s words, everyone''s attention is not on murongsheng''s body. Instead, they look at Wanyan yinyao''s stomach.


    Don''t say that others don''t know Wanyan yinyao is pregnant, even she is dizzy by murongsheng''s words. Pregnant? What''s going on? When did she get pregnant?


    She has never been with a man, how could she be pregnant!


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s dull face, Wanyan zhehan''s heart is more regretful. He knew that he would not bring this fool out!


    Immediately toward murongsheng fiercely stare in the past: "you don''t spit out blood, yinyao not married, how can be pregnant!"


    "That''s it Wanyan yinyao then reacted and angrily walked down from the top, standing in front of murongsheng with his hands akimbo, "what are you talking about here! How could the princess be pregnant


    Murongsheng takes a step back to avoid Wanyan yinyao spitting on her face when she talks. His eyes lazily sweep on her stomach: "not pregnant? Why did you still get pregnant and vomit? Normal person, can abrupt pregnant vomit


    "Pregnant vomiting?! Don''t talk nonsense here! Just now, the princess just remembered Lou Li''s death. She felt disgusted. How could it be pregnant vomiting


    "Oh," murongsheng nodded clearly, "it''s not pregnancy and vomiting, it''s disgusting to see other things."


    "Nonsense!" Wanyan yinyao squints at murongsheng with disdain and disgust on her face. "If you don''t know, don''t talk casually!"


    "Yes, don''t say anything if you don''t know," murongsheng nodded with approval, staring at Wanyan yinyao with burning eyes. "So, that day at the Palace Banquet, I just reached out and nodded Lou Li''s forehead. Was he dead by that time? Since he is not dead, how can you say that I am responsible for his death? Have you all seen it with your own eyes? "


    This sentence made the people standing in the hall look at each other, and no one spoke.


    Yes, who saw with his own eyes how Lou Li died? What''s more, how long has it been? Can murongsheng really be so powerful? When do you want to control people?


    If you think about it carefully, there are many doubts. Looking at it like this, Murong Sheng doesn''t seem to have the ability to kill Lou Li.


    In the past, it was framed, right?


    I can see tomorrow, but The emperor has already spoken. I''m afraid that the emperor''s heart should know who the real murderer is, and that''s why he wants to die suddenly. Do not want to continue to trace down, so let Murong Sheng to the top.


    Then, who will stand up in front of the emperor and say that the emperor is wrong for murongsheng?


    The second uncle didn''t stand up. What are they doing when they are idle?


    Wanyan yinyao blinks her eyes. She always feels that murongsheng seems to set her up again. If you think about it carefully, this murongsheng is to set her up again!


    Suddenly yelled out: "you don''t want to change the topic! What we are talking about is totally different! "


    "Two different things? Change the subject? I didn''t change the topic, "murongsheng said helplessly." if you want to wrongly me and let me do the work, you have to let me die, right? You said louli''s forehead was my little, and the temple died. How on earth did that happen? "


    "Besides, it''s been so many days. If I don''t die when I order it, how can I die now? "

 Chapter 765

    "It''s you who said that. You have profound skills! Maybe when you point louli''s forehead at that time, you put part of the internal force into louli''s body. Then, today, the internal power spreads, and Lou Li is dead! "


    Anyway, it was louli killed by murongsheng!


    Murongsheng smiles a little, and looks at Wanyan yinyao like an idiot: "do you believe what I say? I said you are a big idiot, do you believe it? She''s really a woman with big breasts and no brains. She''ll be sold when she goes out. "


    "You Wanyan yinyao''s face is very ugly, and he stares at murongsheng angrily, "how can you humiliate people like that?"


    "Don''t you say you believe what I say? Why don''t you believe what I''m saying? " Anyway, he has already torn his face. Murongsheng has nothing to be afraid of. He hums coldly.


    "I''ll tell you, it''s you who made it. No matter how cunning you are, it''s useless!"


    "Yes? It doesn''t matter what I say? " Murongsheng put his hand directly in front of Wanyan yinyao, "come on, see for yourself. See how deep my skill is. "


    "Hum!" Wanyan yinyao snorted coldly and reached for murongsheng''s wrist. "I''m going to tear off the mask on your face now, so that everyone knows that you are one..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Wanyan yinyao was just like being stuck in her throat. She couldn''t spit out. The expression of the face changes rapidly, as if I can''t believe what I feel.


    "What about the princess? Did you feel anything? What a man am I? "


    "Why don''t you have any internal skill in your body?" Wanyan yinyao blurts out like a ghost.


    No internal force, isn''t it a normal thing?


    As for the princess of Jinbi, is she as shocked as if she knew something amazing?


    Besides, what kind of murongsheng looks like? Who in the capital knows? In the past, this Murong Sheng couldn''t even eat enough, and she didn''t have to wear any clothes. He expected her to develop her internal skills. Isn''t that a joke?


    It''s not only murongsheng who looks at Wanyan yinyao like an idiot, but also the civil and military officials who stand on both sides of her face, who are looking at her with an idiot''s eyes.


    It''s not the same for Da Zhou to Jinbi. Women can''t practice martial arts so casually. In addition to some of the generals'' families, it is possible for women to practice martial arts. It''s impossible for other people to let women touch.


    Even in the case of the sun family, is it not the hope that sun Zheng''s poems can be honest in poetry, poetry and Fu, rather than dancing with guns?


    Besides, at the Palace Banquet. When Lou Li came out, the general did not move, which means that the general is not sure whether he can fight. Can murongsheng be more powerful than their general?


    As for why they wanted to subdue Lou Li, they were also curious. However, no one will think that murongsheng''s internal skill is so profound that he can subdue people. Maybe it was some unknown way to subdue them.


    It''s just this exotic princess. She doesn''t have a clear mind. She can be stupid. Will believe what murongsheng said.


    "When do I say I have internal power?" Murongsheng asked.

 Chapter 766

    "How can you not have the ability? No, no, no It''s impossible


    The more Murong Sheng looked at the princess from a foreign country, the more he felt that she was like a fool: "don''t you figure it out by yourself, what don''t you believe here?"


    "Then how can you win Lou Li without internal power?" Wanyan yinyao doesn''t want to believe this fact, and has no way to accept it!


    Lou Li is the first warrior of Jinbi country. If that''s all How can it be won by a woman who has no internal power in Da Zhou! That is to say, no one will believe it!


    But that''s how it happened!


    "Want to know?" Murongsheng looks at Wanyan yinyao with his eyebrows slightly.


    Wanyan yinyao pursed her lips. She was very tangled in her heart. She wanted to know why, but she didn''t want to talk to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng hooked his hand: "as long as you tell me you want to know, I''ll tell you what?"


    Looking at murongsheng, Wanyan yinyao doesn''t want to give in. But in the heart again with a hundred claws scratch heart, finally whispered: "want to know."


    This makes murongsheng laugh, and makes Wanyan yinyao blush!


    "Actually, it''s very simple. Anyone can learn it. If you don''t believe it, try it on the spot. After all, "murongsheng said meaningfully," seeing is believing, hearing is not. "


    As soon as he said this, the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair felt uncomfortable.


    "Try, try, who is afraid of who!"


    Murongsheng let Wanyan yinyao randomly selected a few people, one by one tried in the past. Sure enough, holding that person''s forehead is really making people unable to stand up.


    No matter how many times you try, it''s an effect.


    "How can it be like this!" Wanyan yinyao is simply shocked, even the people present are surprised to see this scene.


    No one knows what''s going on.


    Of course, murongsheng didn''t know.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know. You all know it anyway. If you want to understand it, think about it yourself. "


    Wanyan yinyao frowned and did not respond to this matter, but what she thought was that she would study it carefully after she went back. As for now We have to solve the problem of louli first. We can''t let louli die without knowing it!


    "Even so, it doesn''t mean you didn''t kill Lou Li! The emperor has sent someone to check it. Lou Li''s fatal wound is the poison on his forehead! "


    "What''s the matter? He''s poisoned. Is that what I poisoned? "


    As a princess of a country, how can she be so stupid? Stupid let murongsheng are not willing to talk to her, this matter carefully think of the words, everyone can see that this thing is obviously set up.


    Especially from the subtle expressions on the ministers'' faces, it can be seen that Wanyan yinyao can''t react, so she can''t help biting her all the time.


    "How stupid am I to use such a rough method if I want to kill someone? Even if I poison, I will not poison Lou Li''s forehead. If everyone doubts me, I will not change places? Or, as you say, I''d rather go to the prison? "

 Chapter 767

    Wanyan yinyao frowns to refute, but there is no strong evidence to refute murongsheng, which proves that murongsheng killed louli.


    Is it really not murongsheng''s hand? Is all this just a coincidence?


    "No matter who is responsible for it, if you know something happened in your territory, then you must give us a thorough account of Jinbi country!"


    With that, Wanyan yinyao muttered in a low voice: "really, isn''t it the safest palace in Dazhou? How can people be killed casually? "


    Although it was mumbling, the hall was quiet. Everyone heard it and felt embarrassed.


    In particular, the emperor wanted to cover up shangguanhong, but he also had some complaints.


    If you want to do it, you can do it unconsciously, and then plant the blame on Murong Sheng? If we have to do so many things and show so many flaws, it''s like adding to the cake!


    "Princess, please don''t worry. Dazhou won''t cover up the murderer. He will give a satisfactory explanation to Jinbi."


    If shangguanhong didn''t have so many small moves, why let murongsheng turn the tables and make the scene in a dilemma?


    Now, it''s clear that murongsheng is not the murderer.


    But the two men in the kingdom of splendor are staring at each other. Where can he find a murderer to explain to the kingdom of splendor? At the same time, we have to find a reasonable way to dispel the anger of Jinbi.


    It''s a headache.


    Just now, except murongsheng, I''m afraid no one is more suitable than her.


    It''s just


    At this time, suddenly a man came out of the civil service team, bowed respectfully to the emperor and said, "emperor! I have something important to report to you


    The emperor took a look at this person, the expression on the face slightly moved a few minutes: "what''s the matter?" Looking at this man, it seems that he had a festival with murongsheng before?


    With the emperor''s permission, Mr. Zheng straightened up and said in a loud voice: "tell the emperor that although the second Miss Murong is very reasonable, she should not be cheated by the second Miss Murong!"


    If you really doze off, someone will send a pillow up. The Zheng family really doesn''t deal with murongsheng.


    "Oh?" The emperor''s meaningful opening, "Zheng Aiqing, how to say this?"


    "It''s said to the emperor that the second young lady of Murong mansion is evil hearted. All the servants of Rongguo mansion have been treated by her one by one. What''s more, she is dissatisfied with the third young lady of Murong. She has poisoned her repeatedly and destroyed her appearance. Even the servants in that mansion have been punished excessively. Therefore, Wei Chen judged that the two young ladies Murong must be experts in using drugs! " Mr. Zheng''s eyes glanced at murongsheng, and there was a twinkle of brilliance in his pupils. "So Lou Li''s poison may not be from her!"


    As soon as these words come out, people who have just managed to focus on other places again focus on murongsheng and look at him in an exploratory way.


    Murongsheng looked at the bad old man standing up and fell into deep meditation. At this time, run out to black her, is how much hatred?


    Wait a minute. Just heard from the emperor, this person seems to be surnamed Zheng?

 Chapter 768

    This surname reminds murongsheng of something. After a little deep association, he immediately thinks clearly.


    No wonder.


    No wonder at this time this bad old man jumped out and splashed a basin of dirty water on her. It turned out that it was the father of the two big fools in the Zheng family!


    She bullied little fool Zheng and broke his third leg. It''s not incomprehensible to jump out and drag him into the water at this time.


    But, can understand to return to understand, she can''t magnanimous treat these people who want to fall into the well!


    "Emperor, I don''t mean to say anything. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Murong, or..." Mr. Zheng arranged everything clearly. "Go to Rongguo mansion for a walk, and casually pull out a person to inquire, then you can know what the second Miss Murong is doing!"


    Suddenly, Murong Cheng, who was named, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Oh? Is there anything else like that? " The emperor knew that the Lord Zheng would not let him down. This is just a stroke of God!


    It can poison, it can poison.


    And Lou Li died of poisoning?!


    The emperor looked at Murong Sheng with profound meaning and said, "it turns out that the second Miss Murong can also use poison."


    At this time, suddenly another voice came out, which was in the rank of Generals: "it is said that there are some grudges between the Zheng family and the second Miss Murong. The emperor should not be deceived."


    Originally, the winner was in hand, so he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way, and let Mr. Zheng gnash his teeth and look in the past: "Mr. Sun! Are you talking about my official''s revenge? "


    "I''m not saying that. I''m just saying that there''s a grudge between Zheng Fu and Murong. Why are you so nervous?"


    It seems that this is the father of sun Zhengshi and sun Wenzhe''s brother and sister. Murongsheng keeps people in mind silently.


    "The emperor!" Mr. Zheng gouged out sun Dajiang''s eyes. "I admit that I had some personal feuds with Miss Murong before. But what I just said is true. If you don''t believe it, the emperor can send someone to investigate! I will never use some dirty means like some people


    Who are the three abusive means?


    The hearts of the big guys are very clear.


    Wanyan yinyao heard now, and finally understood. She jumped out again and pointed to murongsheng angrily: "good! You said you didn''t do it? Listen to it for yourself! Even you people in Dazhou say that you will poison. Do you have anything to quibble about? "


    Sophistry?


    Why does she have to quibble?


    She would have poisoned. What does it matter?


    Murongsheng is too lazy to pay attention to this Wanyan yinyao. I''m afraid that what he has in his head is not brain flower, but water in his head. If you shake it, you can hear the sound of the river!


    Why didn''t she move her head full of water and think about it, why did she poison it? What''s the advantage of her poisoning Lou Li?


    Is Lou Li alive or dead? What''s the relationship with her?!


    She''s too busy with her own business. She has to work hard to kill Lou Li. What are you doing? Brain damage?


    Now obviously, there is no one to find, so we find a scapegoat. Unfortunately, she became the scapegoat.

 Chapter 769

    The emperor wanted her to die. Who would stand up and help her out foolishly?


    Even if she says 10000 things now and can prove that she is not guilty, it doesn''t make sense to these people. It''s no use at all, because she''s the one who''s been pushed out to do it.


    It''s hard to say whether she should die or not.


    "I''m afraid you have nothing to say now, Miss Murong? I think you''d better admit it yourself, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood. " The emperor''s words have already revealed some threats.


    At the beginning, Wanyan zhehan said a few words. Up to now, Wanyan zhehan has not said a word.


    From just now, he can see that louli''s death has nothing to do with murongsheng. However, it is impossible for Da Zhou to hand over the real murderer.


    Wanyan zhehan''s eyes look at shangguanhong in a sinister way. He has a clear guess that Lou Li''s death has something to do with shangguanhong.


    Because at the beginning, Wanyan yinyao broke the agreement and chose shangguanhuang, which made him very dissatisfied. So Shangguan Hong took this opportunity to express his dissatisfaction. At the same time, he proved that he had the ability to kill people without being aware of them.


    However, what he hated most in his life was the threat of others. If not, he will insist on the original agreement, let Wanyan yinyao marry shangguanhong, continue the two men''s covenant. But now, the other side has done such a thing, then there is no need!


    He wanted to see what kind of anger shangguanhong would have if Wanyan zhehan really abandoned him and cooperated with shangguanhuang instead?


    Will he be killed without knowing it?


    If that is the case, shangguanhong will be disappointed!


    So now, Wanyan zhehan doesn''t want to stand up even if he knows that murongsheng is not a murderer. Instead, he takes murongsheng as a scapegoat and directly kills him according to the emperor''s will.


    Because murongsheng''s life is of no use to Jinbi. But if murongsheng is dead, it will be good for Jinbi.


    When murongsheng is dead, he will be able to release the news. It is said that murongsheng defeated Lou Li by means of three abusive means. So the original competition didn''t count, if we insisted on it in time. Jinbi country is also defeated by the sinister and cunning of Da Zhou.


    Losing is not the incompetence of Jinbi country, but a disgraceful waste!


    Murongsheng is also the only obstacle in this way for Wanyan yinyao to marry shangguanhuang. Looking at the performance of that day in the Palace Banquet, shangguanhuang cared a lot about murongsheng. Otherwise, they will not refuse Wanyan yinyao directly in public!


    Therefore, if Wanyan yinyao wants to marry shangguanhuang and let shangguanhuang marry Wanyan yinyao, murongsheng must die!


    Only murongsheng died, the next thing will be easier to operate!


    So now, without saying a word, he just watched quietly, and Da Zhou took the initiative to put murongsheng to death.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were cold, and he looked at the civil and military officials standing on the hall, with a cold smile and a sarcastic tone: "I''ve said so much, but it''s all speculation. If you want me to admit the murder, you should put the evidence on the table! If not, why should I admit to killing people? "

 Chapter 770

    Evidence?


    How can they get the evidence? It''s a frame up. Where can they get the evidence?


    "What''s more, I''m a weak woman who has no power. Even if I can poison, what can I do? Is it difficult? The imperial palace is Rongguo''s government. I can go in and out as soon as I want? Being able to enter the palace without so many people''s awareness poisoned Lou Li. And then they slap their ass and leave without a group of people knowing it? Those people in the palace are really a bunch of rubbish


    What murongsheng said made the emperor''s face look ugly, but he could not say anything.


    "What are you still arguing about here? Even your emperor thinks that you killed Lou Li. Now the princess also thinks it''s you! If you don''t plead guilty honestly, maybe you can get a whole body! "


    Anyway, because of shangguanhuang, she didn''t like murongsheng at all.


    Now Lou Li''s death is even more related to her, which makes Wan Yan yinyao look at Murong Sheng even worse.


    "Then I understand. You say I''m stupid, but I can''t prove it. Do you want me to push the cylinder? No matter what, it can''t be justified? Who''s going to judge a case so arbitrarily without paying attention to any evidence? But who let me so bad luck, the biggest official in the world let me go to the top cylinder, then I have nothing to do. After all, no matter how wronged I am, who else can I go to Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and began to laugh at himself.


    "Murongsheng!" The emperor clapped his hand on the arm of the Dragon chair and glared at murongsheng, "do you mean I''ve done something unfair and wronged you?"


    It doesn''t matter whether he is unjust or not. The key is that he gives murongsheng as the murderer. Isn''t Wanyan zhehan against it? Therefore, people in Jinbi kingdom are happy with murongsheng''s death.


    Then, murongsheng''s death can offset the fire of Jinbi country, and murongsheng must die!


    Rongguo mansion has no hope of success. Murongsheng is just a little girl. What''s the difference between dying and not dying?


    Murongsheng looked at the emperor sarcastically: "is it fair or not? Is it not clear in the emperor''s heart?"


    The emperor''s face has become more ugly. It''s the first time that he has been denied face for so long. But this time it was really a bit of a loss of heart. He said directly: "drag it into the prison, and ask about it some day!"


    "When to ask?" Wanyan yinyao is not satisfied. What she wants is murongsheng to die now. Otherwise, who knows if there will be something wrong with the meeting. "Why don''t you cut off the man now?"


    The emperor coughed lightly: "naturally, it is because of the law of the Zhou Dynasty. There is no precedent of asking and beheading at that time." What''s more, murongsheng still has the title of future ghost princess. I have to ask shangguanhuang what he means.


    Originally, the real killer was not murongsheng.


    If shangguanhuang is really appreciating the little girl, he has to really think about how to deal with it.


    Wanyan yinyao knows that if murongsheng does not die, she will not sleep well: "no! If you want to kill it, do it now! If you don''t do it, then let the princess come in person! Anyway, her hands are also stained with Lou Li''s life! "


    "Princess, please wait a moment."

 Chapter 771

    Murong Sheng picked eyebrows and looked at the past along the voice. I didn''t expect that Shangguan Hong was the one who stopped me at this time.


    This is really too novel. Is shangguanhong taking the wrong medicine?


    Facts have proved that shangguanhong did not take the wrong medicine. He had his own ideas in his heart.


    Shangguanhong stepped out of the group, glanced at murongsheng, arched his hand to the emperor and said, "emperor, what murongsheng said just now is not unreasonable. Since there is no evidence to prove that she is the murderer, if you insist on holding the crime on her head. I''m afraid the word will not be convincing. "


    Not to mention that murongsheng could not understand shangguanhong, even the emperor did not understand what shangguanhong wanted to do.


    He is the one who killed Lou Li, and he is the one who planted and framed him. Is he the one who wants to exonerate murongsheng now?


    What is shangguanhong going to do?


    Wanyan zhehan stares at shangguanhong with a pair of evil eyes, and also wants to know what tricks he wants to play: "listen to ruiwang Shizi, it seems that there is something else interrupting? Yes? Because she once had an engagement with you, do you want to stand up and protect her now? "


    Hearing the words of engagement, shangguanhong''s eyes were cold: "the prince is worried too much. You just said it yourself. That''s what happened. Now there is no evidence that murongsheng killed Lou Li, and there is no evidence that Lou Li was not killed by her. My son thinks it''s right to pay for one''s life. If Jinbi country directly determines that murongsheng is the murderer, it''s better to give murongsheng to the people of Jinbi country to deal with it. "


    "The princess thinks that the law of Dazhou can''t be directly interrogated, so it''s up to the princess to do it. If murongsheng wins the competition on the spot, follow the rules of Dazhou. If you lose, of course... "


    Jinbi country''s anger has gone, even murongsheng is afraid that he can''t survive.


    Murongsheng knew how shangguanhong could be kind enough to excuse her. This is clearly for her death a few minutes ahead of time, let her a person without internal power to fight with Wanyan yinyao, not to die?!


    As expected, shangguanhong was always thinking about how to play himself to death!


    It''s a perfect match for murongshan!


    "No problem!" Wanyan yinyao''s eyes brightened, and she agreed with shangguanhong''s proposal. She looked at murongsheng with her chin raised. "If you die on the spot, don''t say that I''m a dirty means!"


    Shangguanhong doesn''t look like a pleasant person, so the idea is quite good.


    What''s more, just like murongsheng, a weak chicken with no internal power, it''s very convenient to kill her?


    "Now that Princess yinyao has agreed, let''s do it in this way." The emperor nodded and agreed with this method.


    This method is good. According to Wanyan yinyao, I''m afraid murongsheng won''t survive. At that time, look at the people in the world who will say he is unfair.


    "Then follow yinyao''s idea." Wanyan zhehan doesn''t care what he says and doesn''t care about it.


    In his eyes, murongsheng is a complete waste. If Wanyan yinyao wants to kill her, it''s very easy to move her fingers.


    So this murongsheng is dead.


    "That''s settled!" Wanyan yinyao excitedly said, "send up the princess''s weapon quickly!"

 Chapter 772

    Wanyan yinyao can see how murongsheng died in her hands!


    "Take murongsheng down to get ready first!"


    When Wanyan yinyao''s weapon didn''t come up, the emperor directly let people lead Murong Sheng down.


    From the beginning to the end, murongsheng didn''t say a word, but was determined by these people.


    Coming out of the hall and looking at the sun hanging in the sky, murongsheng narrowed his eyes. If you want to really have the right to decide and speak, you must thoroughly hold the power in your hands!


    Otherwise, it is to be bullied to this point!


    Inexplicably, he was brought into the palace from the Rongguo government, but also inexplicably labeled as a murderer. In the end, even inexplicably to compete with Wanyan yinyao?


    It''s clear that she has no sin, but she encounters so many things that don''t belong to her!


    Let originally want to have a good rest of murongsheng, simply do not know what to say.


    Clenching her fist tightly, she will find out who killed Lou Li in the future. She will never make that person feel better!


    Murongsheng was taken to a remote small room, and his father-in-law pushed him in. Without saying a word, he closed the door and left.


    There are several guards standing around. They are afraid that murongsheng will suddenly run away from here.


    Murongsheng was pushed to stagger a step, after standing firm body, looking at the material, did not want to escape. Although, as long as she hides in the secret place, she can run away. Then when the night is dark and the wind is high, it''s not impossible to leave the palace.


    But


    If she ran away now, she would be carrying the name of a fugitive. Even if she is innocent, there is no crime at all. As long as she runs away, the big black pot must be covered on her, and she can''t get rid of it.


    I knew it would be like this. Last night, I should have listened to master cheap and ran away with him.


    Escaping marriage is better than escaping criminals!


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and pushes the windows open to let the outside air flow into the room, which eliminates some bad smell. I don''t know where the window leads. There are flowers everywhere. I can''t even see the road clearly.


    Just closed the door at this time opened, a father-in-law will be some scrap metal things to bring in, throw on the ground.


    With such a posture of not cherishing and discarding, we know that these things must not be valuables.


    "Choose one of your own, so that when you get it, it will be said that the poor people in Dazhou don''t even have weapons," he said with a sarcastic smile, "but also, even with weapons, you probably don''t have this life."


    With that, he turned around and left without giving anything to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng looks at the things on the ground without expression. It''s shabby, but it''s quite complete. Murongsheng conveniently took a small dagger back, pulled it out of the sheath, and flicked it with his finger. It was very sharp, but it didn''t look soft.


    Speaking of weapons, didn''t she spend a lot of money to shoot a black whip before? I don''t know if it will work. I bought so much silver. If it''s really a waste, it''s really blood in my heart!

 Chapter 773

    Murong Cheng took out the whip from the secret place and waved it in his hand. As a result, he didn''t feel any touch.


    I haven''t felt the little dagger in my hand yet.


    "I said, you are so expensive, can you do it? How did you sell it so expensive? "


    Murong Sheng sighed and stroked the dagger in his hand with the sentimental whip. Do you really want to compete with Wanyan yinyao with the dagger in your hand?


    It is estimated that before she got close to Wanyan yinyao, she had been killed by Wanyan yinyao.


    Murongsheng thought in a trance, didn''t feel that his finger touched the edge of the dagger, so he directly opened his finger. In an instant, blood flowed from the wound of the finger.


    Accidentally, it falls on the sentimental whip.


    Murongsheng ate a pain, will cut her finger dagger to one side, is also ready to put away the sentimental whip. Surprised to find that the original black, not as good-looking as horsewhip sentimental whip actually changed!


    Blood from the head of the whip slowly flows towards the whole body of the whip, as if there is life. What the hell is going on?!


    Just drop a few drops of blood on it, how can it become so different?


    Murongsheng was very surprised, but he also understood that blood estimation was very important to the change of the whip. Without saying a word, he directly dripped more blood on the edge and watched the blood swim along the lines of the whip, covering the whole body of the whip.


    All of a sudden, as if he had a life, the black appearance directly fell off like soot, and soon showed the original appearance of the whip!


    A long whip, full of enchanting dark red. At this time, murongsheng absolutely has no way to unknowingly say that it''s ugly. It''s so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes!


    It turns out that it has always been dark before, because no one can understand the mystery. Now


    Murongsheng took it in his hand, and his heart was shaken by the whip. He wanted to kill people and all those who framed her!


    Sentimental whip flashing a frightening bloodthirsty taste, let people see will be cool slightly moved eyes. But murongsheng won''t!


    This whip fed murongsheng''s blood, recognized the Lord, I''m afraid even murongsheng didn''t dare to look at this whip. Who could have imagined that this sentimental whip with black skin outside would have such a great deterrent?


    Originally thought he was cool, but the huge change of sentimental whip made murongsheng''s heart a little excited. She felt that she had no chance of winning, but now that she had the sentimental whip in her hand, the chance of winning was greatly increased!


    Holding the sentimental whip in his hand, waving in the air, listening to the sound of the whip cutting the air, the smile on murongsheng''s face is bigger and bigger!


    Those people are not to bully her unarmed, not bully her body a little internal power do not?


    Now that she has a sentimental whip in her hand, she has more chances to win. At that time, she will let those people learn a lesson!


    If you can''t break Wanyan yinyao''s bones and muscles, it will make her feel worse!


    "That''s good."


    I didn''t expect that I thought the silver was splashed, but she found a treasure.


    Sure enough, people can''t judge by appearance. Even this whip can''t judge by appearance.

 Chapter 774

    I don''t know why, as long as this whip is held in her own hand, it will make her feel very surging, full of the impulse to fight with others.


    But no, hold on.


    Now she can''t fight people, at best, she can only destroy the furnishings in the room.


    But this also can''t suppress the excitement in murongsheng''s heart. He gently stroked the whip with his hand. After the excitement, I found that the wound in my hand had not been treated. Wait to see the past, found that the wound has been scarred, will not cause any harm to him.


    Tut tut.


    Interesting.


    She just dropped some more blood on the whip, which can make the wound heal so quickly? If the wound on the hand is caused by the whip itself, can it be completely cured?


    Unexpectedly, all the rumors in the river and lake are true. Some weapons need blood to untie the seal.


    If it wasn''t for this coincidence, she might continue to throw the whip in the secret place, and her popularity would be on her own.


    In this way, does she have to thank those who want to frame her for letting her find such a treasure. So that the Pearl will not be covered with dust.


    At the auction before, murongsheng didn''t believe what the woman said. Any combination of two weapons will achieve an amazing effect. Now with such a big change, murongsheng believed the legend.


    If the combination of longevity and sentimentality, it may be really powerful!


    But


    Listening to the people at the auction, the immortal sword in the hands of the ghost king immediately made murongsheng excited like chicken blood, and instantly disappeared a lot.


    Merge with the ghost king?


    Dream, she doesn''t want to have any pity with the ghost King now!


    When his father-in-law didn''t come in, Murong Sheng played for a while and put away his sentimental whip. Eyes toward the open window looked in the past, directly a white eye turned in the past.


    It''s said that you can''t mention people''s names casually. She just thought of the ghost king, but now she suddenly sees people!


    Wearing that unique black robe, wearing a ghost mask that can make children cry. Even if the scenery outside the window is blocked by flowers and plants, the unique temperament can be seen at a glance.


    Looking at the father-in-law walking in front of the ghost king, bending down and humbly leading people to walk past, Murong Sheng''s heart is extremely unhappy.


    What happened today has something to do with Lou Li''s death. In the final analysis, it was that day at the Palace Banquet, the ghost king asked her to say that!


    Otherwise, how could she do such a thing today?


    Sure enough, it''s right to tell the outside. The ghost King''s body is full of evil spirit. Anyone who is infected with it will be very unlucky! Otherwise, how come every time she sees this person, she can''t meet any good things!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are not very friendly. He stares at the ghost King''s back and suddenly feels that the ghost King''s steps have stopped. Murongsheng a look, quickly squat down, don''t let the opposite people see him.


    "Your Highness?"


    The father-in-law who led the way saw shangguanhuang suddenly stopped and asked carefully. He was afraid that he might accidentally touch shangguanhuang''s anger. "What''s the matter?"


    Then he followed shangguanhuang to see the past place and took a few glances. It''s nothing special.

 Chapter 775

    But is the window of a room opened, still can cause the attention of ghost king?


    "Where?" Shangguanhuang''s hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    My father-in-law thought that he had just looked at something wrong. He continued to look at it and whispered: "tell the ghost king, it''s an empty room, no one is in it. I think it''s because the people in the palace have been cleaning and forgot to close the windows. "


    Shangguanhuang takes his eyes back and walks away.


    When there was no movement outside, murongsheng carefully asked his head to come out and looked out.


    I saw the ghost King''s figure outside, but what I saw today I feel different from the ghost King I saw at the palace banquet that day.


    Last time the ghost king, let her how all can''t connect that ghost face man.


    But this


    Just a figure, let her feel with the ghost face man is too much like, like a mold inside carved out.


    This ghost king, the last ghost king, the last ghost king, and the ghost man.


    What is the connection among these four people?!


    Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled slightly, and his face was a little complicated.


    Shangguanhuang, who had gone out for a long time, looked back at the room he had just seen.


    However, he is not clear, today''s own mood is not very stable. It seems that something bad will happen soon. However, he can have any bad things happen, these people see him are eager to stay away from him a few hundred feet away.


    Shangguanhuang put down his unstable mood and stepped into the hall.


    Listening to a sharp voice of the newspaper, the civil and military officials in the hall also had a little commotion. But when shangguanhuang came in, they were like quails with their tongues cut off. They didn''t dare to say a word.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s steady steps, I don''t know why. I always feel that today''s ghost king is different from that at the last Palace Banquet. The momentum seems to be a little stronger. Similarly, the whole body exudes a kind of temperature that wants to freeze people into ice sculptures.


    In the middle, shangguanhuang stood on the main hall and did not speak or salute the emperor. Just with a pair of gloomy eyes, looking at the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair.


    The emperor did not seem to have any dissatisfaction with this situation. Instead, he said with a smile: "huang''er is coming. Let''s listen to one thing."


    The emperor waved his hand, and let the father-in-law standing beside him speak again about murongsheng and louli. Then I simply explained what just happened in the main hall.


    After hearing this, shangguanhuang''s eyes fell on shangguanhong.


    He can imagine that these things are not as detailed as his father-in-law said. There must be something hidden. But it''s not difficult to explore the details. I''m afraid shangguanhong must have done something about it.


    Shangguanhong was cool behind shangguanhuang''s eyes. He tried to keep calm and said, "what does the ghost King look at me like this? My father-in-law has just said that the one who killed louli is your princess, not my son''s princess. "

 Chapter 776

    Shangguanhuang took his eyes back and said calmly, "I''m not married."


    Doesn''t this mean that murongsheng is not his princess now?


    In this way, the ghost king will not care about murongsheng''s life?


    The faces of the people standing in the hall changed a little. How did the ghost King''s reaction become different from what they thought?


    At the palace banquet that day, people with eyes could see that the ghost King''s attitude towards murongsheng was completely different. Clearly is very care about, otherwise just the emperor will not say choose a day.


    Don''t you just want to find out about the ghost king?


    Unexpectedly, just a few days later, the attitude of the ghost King changed dramatically?


    Become so indifferent, do not murongsheng to heart?


    Shangguanhong sneered at shangguanhuang: "I didn''t expect that the ghost king was still so heartless."


    Did murongsheng see it!


    That''s what you''d rather die than marry him!


    Look, even if there is no murongsheng in his heart. But it also depends on murongsheng''s life experience, and gives her the position of imperial concubine for a lifetime to ensure that she has no worries about food and clothing. But looking at shangguanhuang? Isn''t it sad that she doesn''t even care about her life and death?


    Of course, shangguanhuang''s practice also made shangguanhong feel a little happy.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t study shangguanhong''s words too deeply. He just felt the look in shangguanhong''s eyes, and other people''s eyes on him, which made him feel strange.


    Is there something he doesn''t know?


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t think that these strange eyes will be connected with Wuyu. He trusts Wuyu very much, and Wuyu is also very loyal to him. He won''t hide anything from him, but what shangguanhuang didn''t expect is that Wuyu will hide murongsheng''s identity.


    "Anything else?" Shangguan Huang''s tone is very cold, it seems that there is no need to tell him such a small thing, it is a waste of each other''s time.


    "Yes," the emperor nodded, "I want to hear huang''er''s opinion."


    After all, shangguanhuang''s attitude towards murongsheng was extraordinary at the Palace Banquet, and he was more concerned about it. However, looking at shangguanhuang now, it seems that he doesn''t care much about murongsheng.


    Is shangguanhuang just acting at that palace banquet?


    "No problem. Just follow their rules if you want to do anything." Shangguanhuang didn''t pick up a little bit of thoughts because of murongsheng. He was very indifferent. "Now murongsheng is not the princess of the king. If you want to ask, you''d better ask the people of Rongguo mansion."


    Glancing at the pale Murong Cheng standing on one side, he took it back.


    Waste.


    "Murong Aiqing, do you have any objection?" It seems that he is consulting Murong Cheng. In fact, the emperor doesn''t take Murong Cheng seriously in his tone.


    In his opinion, the Rongguo government is a mess. It''s really hard for such a person to be a great responsibility.


    It''s just a formality to ask. Anyway, Murong Cheng did not dare to disobey the order.


    Knowing that the emperor''s inquiry is just a passing, Murong Cheng''s heart is still palpitating.


    Murongsheng really doesn''t like him, but Murongsheng was also involved with the Rongguo government. Today''s outbreak of such a thing is really shameful!


    Murong Cheng gritted his teeth: "I have no objection!"

 Chapter 777

    It''s better to let people die in the hands of Jinbi country to avoid murongsheng''s more serious troubles in the future!


    Maybe it can save the face of Rongguo government.


    "In that case, it''s all up to my father."


    The people in Rongguo government have no opinions, which has nothing to do with him.


    No matter what happened in the back, shangguanhuang was not interested in staying. He turned around and walked out of the hall.


    Before entering the palace, I received news that Wu Xiang was seriously injured, and Wu Yu had something important to report. These two things are more important than what murongsheng should do with them.


    When shangguanhuang walked out of the hall, murongsheng''s figure came out of the corner. A pair of eyes calmly looking at shangguanhuang left back, like forgetting the river water is very quiet, and like a kind of storm before the storm.


    She just hid here listening for so long, watching for so long, if the two people have not been linked, then she really can make stupid as a pig!


    Because he married the ghost king in his last life, he thought he knew the ghost king very well, so he never connected people. Results now, reality slapped her face heavily, making her face swollen!


    She knows the ghost king?!


    No!


    She never knew the ghost king!


    So, after a lifetime of rebirth, why does she feel so confident that she knows the ghost king like the back of her hand?


    But for this confidence, how could she have been buried in the drum by shangguanhuang for so long!


    "Shangguanhuang..."


    Murongsheng chuckled. There was a lot of cold smell in the laughter, which could make people shiver with cold.


    She is really stupid to a certain level, so long, did not link the identity of the two people.


    But think about it, the ghost face man takes care of her everywhere, and even uses his own life in exchange for her life, so that she won''t be hurt. But another, sees him to be able to have bad luck all the time, sees once to have bad luck once!


    How can she take the initiative to link the two people together?!


    But That day Palace Banquet clearly also with ghost King close contact, why didn''t recognize it?!


    Because the ghost face man''s death rescue, let her to this person some good impression. But the same, because the ghost King everywhere let her shame, let her bad luck, she is to the ghost king is hate some teeth itch.


    It turns out that these two are actually one person! Suddenly, two completely different emotions in murongsheng''s heart churning, let murongsheng feel the whole person chest is very tight, very uncomfortable!


    Wait


    Why is she angry?


    She should not be angry now, but feel very happy. She thought before, but after feigning death, she found the ghost man to meet. When the time comes to find that the ghost face man with Shangguan Huang is a person, that''s really bad luck!


    Think about that scene, murongsheng can''t imagine, with goose bumps all over his body, can frighten people to death!


    "Miss Murong, should we go in?" The father-in-law standing aside asked.


    Murongsheng had no waves on his face. He nodded and went directly into the hall


    Shangguanhuang originally thought that it was only when he entered the palace that he would feel uneasy. As a result, he came out of the palace and his mood became more unstable.

 Chapter 778

    In the heart some restlessness, sat in the carriage, put on the face mask to take off.


    This face, where is full of burn marks, very smooth, very perfect.


    "Master, where are you going?" Asked the man in black, who was driving.


    "Back to the house."


    The chariot, which is the symbol of the ghost King''s house, appears on the street, which makes the people on the street run away quickly and let the ghost King''s chariot drive quietly.


    To the ghost palace, shangguanhuang also did not rest, directly came to the room without incense. As soon as you open the door, you can smell the faint smell of blood in the room. Because the newly wrapped one is not fragrant and can''t be affected by the wind, the window is not open and airtight.


    But after a whole night, the smell of blood did not disappear. We can imagine how much blood Wu Xiang shed.


    Wuyu stood by the bed motionless, did not know that he was a sculpture. After hearing the footsteps coming from behind, Wuyu''s eyes moved, and then his body moved slightly.


    Looking back, you can see shangguanhuang strides towards this side, lowers his head and opens his mouth in a hoarse voice: "master, my subordinates have something important to report."


    But shangguanhuang was not very interested: "I''ll talk about it later."


    Wuyu opens his mouth, but his voice doesn''t come out. He just looks at shangguanhuang and feels Wuxiang''s pulse. His heart was like a heavy stone, which made him unable to breathe.


    All kinds of complex emotions emerge, so that Wuyu doesn''t know what mood to face shangguanhuang.


    "Her internal power, what''s the matter?" Shangguanhuang''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom.


    From the pulse, there is no internal power in the fragrance free Dantian! The injury is also very serious! However, Wu Xiang''s martial arts is not low. Who can hurt Wu Xiang to this extent?!


    Wuyu said with difficulty: "if you go back to the master, Wu Xiang is hit by a concealed weapon, and the concealed weapon just hits the meridians. The miracle doctor came to see me last night and said Wu Xiang''s martial arts are useless... "


    There are some strange things when Wuyu speaks. Shangguanhuang is not unaware of them, but he doesn''t pay attention to them.


    Wuyu and Wuxiang grew up together. It''s not surprising that Wuyu was worried about Wuxiang''s injury.


    "How did she get hurt, and who did it, you know?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, moved his people, then it would have to pay a serious price! He''ll make that person regret the person who moved him!


    Wuyu didn''t look up and said, "I know."


    "He said


    Shangguanhuang stood up and sat on the chair beside him. His face was gloomy and his eyes were cold. He wanted to see who had the ability to hurt Wu Xiang like this.


    In particular, let Wu Xiang have no martial arts!


    Wu Xiang controls the intelligence network of the ghost King''s house. If something goes wrong, he has to hand over everything to others. The middle of the process is cumbersome, not to mention, there may be unfamiliar with the first contact, leading to some things not without incense to the smooth.


    This will delay a lot of things!


    And Wu Xiang''s martial arts is not low, otherwise he would not let Wu Xiang deal with the intelligence network.


    But when did a man with excellent martial arts appear in the capital?


    "Yes..." Wuyu''s voice was a little dry, "it''s the second lady of Murong mansion, Murong Sheng..."

 Chapter 779

    "Who?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes blinked at Wuyu, and he was surprised at the man who came out of Wuyu''s mouth.


    That woman, unexpectedly can have so big ability, can hurt Wu Xiang like this?


    I have to say that this man really surprised him.


    Ever since murongsheng appeared in his ear, he knew that this woman''s ability would not be too small. Because every time, we can do something amazing.


    But


    Wu Xiang, which Shangguan Huang never thought of.


    Wuyu handed the concealed weapon to shangguanhuang: "this is the concealed weapon that hit Wuxiang. The word" Sheng "is written on the tail. So I think it belongs to murongsheng. "


    Shangguan Huang took it in his hand and looked at the word "Sheng" in the tail. He frowned: "just in time, the tail is marked with" Sheng ", so how can we see that it is Murong Sheng''s? There are not many people in the name of Sheng, but they are not necessarily in the minority. "


    Wuyu opened his mouth. He didn''t want to tell the story, but


    Since childhood, I have been instructed to respect the master and be loyal to him all the time. I can''t hide anything.


    Wuyu opened his mouth and said: "when my subordinates find Wuxiang back, Wuxiang comes from the direction of Rongguo government."


    "Why did murongsheng hurt Wuxiang? Why did Wu Xiang go to murongsheng? " That''s what shangguanhuang didn''t understand.


    An honest squatting in Rongguo mansion, one is under his hand. There is no intersection between the two. If you have to say, it''s just murongsheng''s entanglement with his ghost King''s identity.


    That''s strange. What does Wu Xiang do with murongsheng?


    Shangguan Huang was always able to think about all kinds of things in an instant, but he was not able to solve this problem. Shangguanhuang really is, for a while and a half, can''t think of a reason.


    Eyes fall on Wuyu''s body, let Wuyu have some empty heart. Now shangguanhuang saw that his body was even tighter, and his fists were tightly clenched. For a moment, the whole person was as stiff as a big stone.


    Then, I don''t know why, I feel like I''ve let off steam, and the whole person doesn''t have the usual momentum. It''s like being knocked down by something.


    Shangguanhuang saw something wrong. He stared at him sharply: "Wuyu, what are you hiding from me?"


    Wuyu''s body trembles. Without looking at Guan Huang, he kneels down to him.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak. He just watched Wuyu quietly. He watched when Wuyu could speak out by himself.


    After a long time, Wuyu seemed to finally understand. She spoke quickly and stared at the ground: "master, do you know that Wu Xiang likes master very much from the beginning?"


    Shangguanhuang''s face didn''t change, but his brow was frowning.


    Wu Xiangxi didn''t like him. He never thought about it. In his eyes, Wu Xiang is his subordinate, as long as you do a good job. You can get his protection. Similarly, after so many years, Wu Xiang, Wu Yu, Wu Yao, and unintentional people have not only regarded them as subordinates, but sometimes their feelings are more than those of subordinates.


    But if it''s like men and women like Wu Xiang


    No way.

 Chapter 780

    Wu Xiang is strong in doing things, even in his character. Over the years, he has directly ignored her gender and never treated her as a woman.


    Shangguan Huang''s mood is a little complicated. He takes a look at Wu Xiang lying on the bed. His face was pale and his breath was weak, which made shangguanhuang feel like a woman?


    "My subordinates know that master has no feelings for Wu Xiang, but..." Wu Yu pursed her lips. "Wu Xiang likes her master. She can''t control her emotions, so she wants to find murongsheng and kill her..."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t expect that Wuxiang was so seriously injured, but it was for such a funny thing?


    Headache rubbed rub forehead: "so, she went to the Rongguo mansion to kill Wang''s fiancee, and then made herself like this?"


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t know what to say. Is it stupid to say no incense? useless? Or do you want to say that she has nothing to do but go to Rongguo mansion to provoke murongsheng?


    "Yes..." Wuyu didn''t dare to look up and saw Guan Huang''s expression.


    "What''s wrong with Wu Xiang''s brain?" Shangguan Huang didn''t understand Wu Xiang''s way of doing so many things. "The night when Murong Sheng married into the palace was her death. Why do you do such things for a dying person? What''s the meaning?"


    Isn''t it the same to die early or late?


    Is it a big difference?


    In his heart, whether Murong Sheng is alive or dead, whether he can marry to the ghost King''s house, has nothing to do with him. After all, Wu Xiang has been with him for more than ten years, and murongsheng is just a person who makes him feel more interesting than ordinary people.


    But in the final analysis, he is also a stranger. Murongsheng doesn''t provoke him, and he won''t take her to heart. But now, the injury on Wu Xiang''s body is caused by Murong Sheng. Even if Wu Xiang took the initiative to provoke, he hurt shangguanhuang''s subordinates, which made shangguanhuang angry.


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, Wuyu sighs deeply in his heart. Is it necessary for Wuxiang to do this? I''m afraid it''s necessary in the heart of Wu Xiang.


    As long as the wedding night, murongsheng married into the palace. Master will meet murongsheng at a close distance. By that time, everything is too late for Wu Xiang.


    Therefore, Wu Xiang just wants to touch murongsheng to the bottom before the wedding, so that murongsheng''s secret will never be exposed.


    "Miss Murong..." Wuyu wants to speak out, but before he finishes, he is interrupted by Shangguan Huang.


    "Don''t worry. The first warrior of Jinbi died in Dazhou. The emperor asked her to be a scapegoat, and he has given her to Jinbi country to deal with by himself. "Shangguan Huang took a look at the sky outside." if there is no accident, Wanyan yinyao has already started to do it. "


    "According to murongsheng''s ability, it''s impossible to kill Wanyan yinyao," he said, squinting at Wu Xiang lying on the bed. "So, even if I don''t kill her, someone will do it. Wu Xiang is really reckless. "


    Wuyu''s face was stunned, and the whole person was stupefied. Even if shangguanhuang had finished, Wuyu didn''t seem to have recovered.


    Shangguanhuang just regards it as a matter of sadness and fragrance. He doesn''t pay attention to it. After a glance, he stands up and goes out. When he came to the door, he said, "when Wu Xiang wakes up, ask her. Is to leave or stay, if you want to leave, Wang will arrange an identity for her. If you want to stay, I don''t want this to happen again. "

 Chapter 781

    If you want to stay, you should definitely cut off the mind you shouldn''t have. Otherwise, who knows what strange things will happen in the future.


    Shangguanhuang said that, he was about to go out of the room. In a moment, he recovered from the shock. He quickly stood up from the ground and said eagerly: "master!"


    Shangguanhuang''s brow wrinkled for a while, listening to the sound of no worry, stopped and looked back.


    Wuyu''s face was full of panic. He came to shangguanhuang. Some of them didn''t know how to say it: "master Murongsheng can''t die. Murongsheng can''t die. Master, save murongsheng quickly


    If murongsheng is dead, then Wuxiang No incense will die! Master, I will never let Wu Xiang go!


    Even if, with more than ten years of love, the master will not leave Wu Xiang''s name, Wu Xiang''s behavior has been related to the bottom line of the master!


    "What are you talking about?" Shangguanhuang could understand every word, but even some of them could not understand.


    "Murongsheng, why can''t you die?" Shangguanhuang''s eyes were fixed on Wuyu''s face. Looking at Wuyu''s flustered look, he felt a little anxious. "You give it to me, make it clear!"


    "Because Because... "


    Wuyu wants to say it, but he has scruples in his heart. He doesn''t know whether he should say it or not. But when he saw shangguanhuang looking at his dangerous eyes, tangled words or spit out from his mouth.


    "Master Murongsheng is the person the master is looking for! So murongsheng can''t die! "


    As soon as the voice of Wu Yu fell, the room fell into a kind of frightened silence. Even in the air, it seems that there is a kind of cold breath flowing, which makes Wuyu almost fall on his knees in front of shangguanhuang.


    The cold sweat on the forehead kept flowing down, dripping on the ground, wetting a large area.


    "What did you say?" Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Wuyu with his head down in front of him, "you say, murongsheng is the person I''m looking for?"


    How can he not understand what Wuyu said?


    Is murongsheng the person she''s looking for? Who is he looking for?


    At this time, shangguanhuang had a bold guess in his heart. So big that he couldn''t even think about it before!


    If If what Wuyu said is the same as what he thought


    "Yes..." Wuyu''s head was tightly lowered, and he did not dare to raise his head to catch up with Guan Huang''s eyes. Even if it''s a start, it''s a bit difficult to say the following words, "yes..."


    "What is it! Tell me clearly what it is Shangguanhuang grabs Wuyu''s clothes and forces Wuyu to look up at him. His irritable mood is suppressed in his heart, and his eyes are flashing a little red light, "say! Who is murongsheng? "


    Wuyu looks at shangguanhuang''s big reaction, and his heart is full of guilt. The whole person is very decadent, seems to have exhausted a lot of strength, said: "Murong Sheng, is to save the master The woman the master has been looking for during this period is also her It''s all murongsheng! "


    Said here, it seems that nothing can let Wuyu fear, directly regardless of the loud shout out: "master let no incense check, is she! Search all over the capital did not find the person, is also her! The woman the master is looking for is murongsheng, the second lady of Rongguo mansion

 Chapter 782

    "Master! The woman you like, the woman you always want to find, is murongsheng. It''s all her! "


    All things will be said, the heart of the big stone seems to have disappeared without a trace. As long as a word out, the rest of the things do not seem so difficult to speak!


    At this moment, Wuyu is as if the whole person is free, light and floating.


    No help Wuxiang hide the pain of the master, no betrayal of the master''s guilt, all disappeared!


    Wuyu vomited out the turbid Qi in his heart, and his voice became calm. He said in a low voice: "a few days ago, when my subordinate took the place of my master to attend the Palace Banquet, I saw murongsheng and recognized that she was the one my master was looking for, my subordinate..."


    Wuyu doesn''t know how to explain to Shangguan Huang, why he wants to hide, because he I can''t say it at all.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes are so cold that they almost freeze people into ice sculptures, and their eyes are twinkling with evil red. A pretty face that never gets emotional because of anything is incredibly stunned and shocked at the moment.


    In the heart is repressing the anger which is difficult to suppress!


    "Say it


    Shangguanhuang''s shock, anger and anger made it difficult for him to maintain the scene in his heart. He roared: "why don''t you tell this king about it? Why do you want to hide this king?"


    With that, shangguanhuang slaps Wuyu in front of him and blows the story away. At the same time, a mouthful of blood comes out of Wuyu''s mouth and his back hits the table behind him.


    Wuyu didn''t stop because of the obstruction of the table. On the contrary, the tables were smashed to the ground, and Wuyu hit the wall all at once, and then slowly slid down the wall.


    The blood can''t help gushing out from the body and from the mouth. In a moment, a lot of blood has been spit out in front of Wuyu.


    Shangguanhuang hit him in a rage. She didn''t have any low-grade. How could she bear it?


    Now that his body is in pain, it seems that he is suffering from torture. Wuyu adjusted his posture, knelt on the ground and vomited blood from time to time: "master..."


    It''s


    It was he who concealed the news from the master, and his heart was clear. Master is how hope to find Murong Sheng, but he or for no incense, hide down.


    From that moment when he decided to help Wuxiang hide, his heart never calmed down Because conceal, that is equal to betray!


    He betrayed his master in order to have no incense, so he should be punished!


    Even if the master didn''t slap him today, he would take the initiative to ask for punishment! Even if the master wants to kill him, he deserves it!


    Doing something wrong is doing something wrong. He won''t find any reason for himself to escape punishment!


    It''s him. It''s him. I''m sorry, master. He deserves it!


    No matter what his fate is, he will not have any complaints, but now It''s not the time to punish him. He also needs to remind the master that the most important thing now is


    "Master..." Wuyu spoke weakly, and when he spoke, the blood would follow the opening and closing of his mouth.


    Every breath, let him feel the whole body pain, pain almost want to faint.


    However, now he can not faint, he will continue to say. Looking up at shangguanhuang, his eyes were full of guilt and regret: "murongsheng The palace You can''t die... "

 Chapter 783

    Wuyu''s words really made shangguanhuang, who was already burning with anger and lost his mind, clear in an instant.


    Yes!


    Now is not the time to punish Wu Yu, he has no time to waste here, he needs to hurry into the palace to save Murong Sheng!


    Shangguanhuang staring at Wuyu''s eyes, has no previous affection, cold without a trace of temperature.


    "If she dies, you and Wu Xiang will be buried with her!"


    Throw down such a sentence, shangguanhuang eyes more and more red eyes ruthlessly swept the Wuyu kneeling on the ground, as well as the Wu Xiang lying on the bed, for a moment did not dare to delay directly rushed out of the door.


    "Prepare horses for the king, quick!"


    Shangguan Huang just finished roaring, and the servant hurriedly went to lead the horse. But shangguanhuang can''t wait now, so he runs to the imperial palace.


    Murongsheng, you can''t die!


    Shangguanhuang seems to be crazy. He runs towards the palace with all his strength.


    You can''t die! Murongsheng can''t die!


    He wants to rush into the palace immediately and stop Wanyan yinyao! Murongsheng can''t die, what''s more, he can''t hold it!


    Just think about it, murongsheng may die because of his mistake. Shangguanhuang''s heart seems to be pinched by someone''s hand. The pain is unbearable and he can''t breathe!


    Come on, come on!


    He can''t let murongsheng die, he wants to protect murongsheng!


    Shangguanhuang used his lightness skill to the extreme and flew over the roof of the capital. After people see it, they think it''s like a dazzle. When they look at it, there''s nothing left, just like a mirage.


    Soon! soon!


    It''s coming!


    In front of the palace, there was a woman he had been looking for for for a long time and wanted to catch!


    He won''t let her have an accident. He hasn''t completely protected people under his own wings. How can he let her have an accident?!


    No matter what, he will pester her, even in the yellow spring, will not give up!


    Without his permission, murongsheng must not die!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng seizes the opportunity to explain the matter to guotie when there is no one. As soon as he finished, his father-in-law came over and led her to the square outside the hall.


    It''s worthy of the imperial palace. In such a short period of time, a temporary high platform was built for her to compare with Wanyan yinyao.


    Around the high platform, not only the civil and military officials, but also the concubines of the harem came to watch from a distance.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many people. I felt surrounded by so many people for the first time." Murong Sheng glanced and opened his mouth blandly.


    Let the father-in-law standing beside him look at her like a fool: "Miss Murong, you are really..." I''m not afraid to die.


    Of course, my father-in-law didn''t dare to say the last four words, so he had to say them in his heart.


    "You''re dying. You''re glad to say that here. I want to see if you will kneel down and beg for mercy like me in three moves Wanyan yinyao said with a sneer.


    Murongsheng looked up and saw Wanyan yinyao come forward with high spirits. Before the competition, he decided that murongsheng had lost.


    Looking at this attitude, Murong Sheng was upset: "in case, what should you do if you ask for mercy?"


    "What are you joking about? Will the princess beg for mercy? Ha ha ha ha ha ha! I don''t know what to say Wanyan yinyao didn''t want to save face at all. She laughed and looked at murongsheng scornfully, just like a mole ant. "You are such a waste, and you want to win the princess. It''s really amazing. In your words, don''t you dream in the daytime? "

 Chapter 784

    "Oh."


    Murongsheng listened and nodded. He didn''t know what murongsheng nodded. Anyway, Wanyan yinyao looked at her eyes, mixed with slowly disdain, and came close to her voice: "didn''t you ever say that you wouldn''t rob the ghost king with my princess? As a result, you turn back. Do you know what I hate most is a woman like you who doesn''t mean what she says? "


    Murongsheng doesn''t matter. Where can everyone like people living in the world? I''m not jinyuanbao.


    But


    Murongsheng looks at Wanyan yinyao with his eyelids in his eyes: "is that right? I''m really happy to make you hate it. You can rest assured that even if I don''t fight for the ghost king with you, you will never have the chance to marry him. "


    If Wanyan yinyao doesn''t give her a good face, then she won''t say something that makes people feel good. She smiles and says something that makes Wanyan yinyao jump.


    "You


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s jumping feet, murongsheng felt very comfortable: "but I didn''t know shangguanhuang before. But now, I don''t care for him at all. Looking at him, I feel very disgusted. It''s even more disgusting to hear someone mention his name! If you are willing to pick him up, I have no objection. Of course, it depends on whether they want you, doesn''t it? "


    Wanyan yinyao almost didn''t bite her silver teeth. She glared at murongsheng: "I''ll never let you go. I want your life today!"


    "It depends on whether you have the ability to take it."


    Murongsheng turned his eyes directly, and didn''t bother to deal with such a stupid and ugly old woman.


    Wanyan yinyao sneers, turns around and swings a small bell, and walks to the high stage with a clang.


    Murongsheng followed him.


    The emperor looked at the two men and said, "they are all ready. Let''s start."


    Looking at Wanyan zhehan sitting beside him, Wanyan zhehan also nodded.


    Just as his father-in-law was about to announce it, Murong Cheng suddenly stood up, knelt down and said, "emperor, Murong Sheng is always my niece. I want to have a word with her. "


    "Yes."


    The emperor did not speak yet. Wanyan yinyao agreed instead of the emperor and raised her chin to murongsheng haughtily: "just say a few words. The princess is not so mean. Anyway, you will die in the hands of the princess


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s face, she kneels down to thank me. I want you to talk to her family. I really want to slap her in the face.


    She has no feeling for Murong Cheng, and she doesn''t want to talk to Murong Cheng. Wanyan yinyao is so annoying no matter when!


    But Murong Chengdu has come, and Murong Sheng can''t say anything. Let''s listen to what Murong Cheng, a bad old man, will say.


    "Somewhere else."


    Murongcheng didn''t want to talk to murongsheng in front of so many people, but he refused.


    Murongsheng looked at him coldly, and he didn''t want to move: "no, it''s meaningless except to waste time. It''s not a shady thing. Let''s just say it here. "

 Chapter 785

    Murong Cheng''s face was embarrassed, and his eyes were mixed with dissatisfaction.


    Murongsheng this little girl film how so not sensible?


    She has a problem with him, but he also has a problem with murongsheng!


    "Second uncle knows that you are not willing, but it''s really your fault that you killed Lou Li, and you can''t blame others. In order to give you a ride, second uncle, I have prepared a glass of wine for you. You can drink it. "


    Murong Cheng pours a glass of the wine pot from his father-in-law behind him and hands it to Murong Sheng.


    But murongsheng didn''t have a trace of feeling. He looked at murongcheng coldly and drew a trace of irony from the corner of his mouth: "how? According to what you said, I should drink this glass of wine? Murong Cheng, do you take it for granted? "


    On this occasion, listening to murongsheng calling his name directly is very harsh in murongcheng''s ears. Then he frowned in a bad tone.


    "Murongsheng, don''t let me be the second uncle to educate you until you die!" Murong Cheng was holding a glass in his hand and looked ugly. "Drink it, and then go to the competition. I don''t care about all the wrong things you''ve done before. After you die, I will bury you in Murong''s graveyard for the sake of big brother! At that time, I will collect it for you... "


    Before he finished speaking, murongsheng slapped murongcheng''s glass on the ground: "I said murongcheng, who are you singing for?"


    Murongsheng looked at him coldly, the radian of his mouth became bigger and bigger, and he was extremely sarcastic: "in front of so many people, it''s not interesting to sell the feelings between uncle and niece? Besides, I also tell you that I have no interest and no time to waste time here with you! "


    "You..."


    Murong Xiangxiang was slapped severely by others, and his shame suddenly came up, which made him feel like he was publicly executed standing here!


    "What are you, mine?" Murongsheng chuckled, "are you here today to show off your family? Why don''t you think about what you''ve done to me in the past ten years? be careless with? How many days can I bring you a piece of sour rice? In the cold winter, you are all happy there, but I and my servant girl are shivering and wrapped in quilt, sharing an egg together. Have you ever felt the taste? Don''t you? "


    "And I! It''s been more than ten years! I''m afraid if I put it on you, I can''t keep my face for a month! "


    "Besides, do you think I''m a fool? When my father and mother moved out of Rongguo government, did my father leave a large sum of money just to let you treat me well? What happened?! He embezzled the silver, let me live a pig dog life?! Don''t pretend to be moved by yourself and think that you are the greatest uncle in the world. In my eyes, you are a beast with a face and a heart


    Murongsheng didn''t give murongcheng a chance to speak at all. He said everything in front of so many people.


    Originally, I was still thinking of whispering, but now I fell into a silence.


    Whether murongsheng is dead or alive has nothing to do with them, and even some people are gloating. Hearing what murongsheng said at the moment, some people''s eyes showed some sympathy.


    Even some of his colleagues who were officials with Murong Cheng shook their heads. Looking at Murong Cheng, I was disappointed.


    Such a person, can be hard on his niece, or do not contact it?

 Chapter 786

    Wanyan zhehan was also surprised to hear this. I didn''t expect that, as a daughter, how can she live? Desolate?


    How to say, this Murong Sheng is the daughter of Rongguo mansion. It''s not strange that people say this at such a scene when Murong treats him like this.


    Listening to what Murong Sheng said, Murong Cheng felt a bit flustered in his heart. He quickly said, "it''s not true. What she said is false. These are not true!"


    He clearly saw that murongsheng''s provocation appeared at the bottom of his eyes!


    However, none of the people present believed what Murong Cheng said. Who believes it?


    In the past, the things Qi did were spread in the capital. It''s not fake!


    Although Murong Cheng did not understand how Murong Sheng came over the past ten years. However, it is absolutely not as serious as murongsheng said. If she had lived the life murongsheng said, she would still be able to live till now?!


    It''s just exaggeration!


    Murong Cheng looks at Murong Sheng. If it were not for so many people, he would have kicked Murong Sheng!


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Murongsheng''s face was full of sarcasm, and he raised his eyebrows: "what on purpose? I''m dying. What''s the point? "


    That''s on purpose, of course!


    She has a hard time, and she won''t let the people in Murong mansion have a good time! More will not let Murong better!


    Take advantage of this time, how also must let the Rongguo government infamy forever!


    Anyway, she is a dying person now. Naturally, what she says is true, and others will believe it.


    The ancients said that when a man is dying, his words are good.


    She is a dying person. Why should she lie?


    Didn''t Murong Cheng want to inherit the title of Rongguo government smoothly?


    Then, she will see how Murong Cheng will inherit the title of Rongguo government!


    First there was the disgusting thing Qi did, and then Murong Cheng was greedy for his brother''s money.


    It''s more difficult for Murong Cheng to succeed to the title!


    It''s not good to do such trifles as regulating the family. Where is the character to be the Duke of Rongguo!


    Murongsheng looks at the people around him with satisfaction. They are all shocked. Murongsheng''s heart is almost ready to blossom.


    Her goal has been achieved, today she died, within two hours, Rongguo government will become like a stinky ditch, stinky people do not want to surround!


    "And I need to correct what you said just now. I didn''t kill Lou Li, so you don''t have to show that you didn''t educate me well. Moreover, I was pushed out by you in this contest, just a victim. You keep saying that I''m your niece, but you can''t even protect your own niece. Are you disgusted to show off your nephew''s affection here? "


    Murong Cheng almost didn''t breathe in a breath, and choked to death.


    Anger poured directly into my heart. As a result, before Murong Cheng spoke, the emperor said directly: "what victim, Murong Sheng, you speak best! All right, let''s go! "


    "Wait, I have a word to tell the emperor."


    The emperor doesn''t want to listen to murongsheng at all. This woman is too arrogant. He finally knows what an arrogant woman looks like!


    Who knows, this woman can be in before dying, directly scold him this emperor!

 Chapter 787

    Moreover, the last thing the emperor wants to hear is that there is nothing wrong with what murongsheng said!


    She is a scapegoat who has been pushed up. If she doesn''t say it, the emperor will be able to bear her fighting with Murong Cheng there. But murongsheng said this matter so openly, that made the emperor''s heart unable to endure!


    Like a stab in the emperor''s lung, let him feel very uncomfortable!


    Put all the injustice directly in front of people''s eyes, like being exposed as a stain, very angry!


    The Emperor didn''t want to listen to murongsheng, but everyone was staring at him. Even the people of Jinbi country are staring at him, as if they want him to listen to murongsheng. Wanyan zhehan, in particular, released a stream of air-conditioning, as if forcing him to listen.


    Looking at Wanyan zhehan''s attitude, the emperor can''t believe it.


    After this, when did Yan zhehan begin to take sides with murongsheng?!


    "Say it


    The emperor has a headache. He doesn''t know what strange words he can hear from murongsheng!


    "Emperor, do you remember that I won Lou Li that day, and you said you would give me a reward." Murongsheng''s eyes are calm.


    The emperor frowned and raised it at this time


    However, it is also true that he said that if you go back on your words, it would be a joke?


    "I have said that I can agree to anything you say except to ask me to cancel the competition."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I''m not stupid. How can I say that the contest is cancelled? This is not what I ask for, "murongsheng said with a smile." I only have a very simple request, that is, after my death, let the people of Quanrong government be filial to me for five years! Including Murong Cheng


    As soon as the words came out, people on the scene were shocked and gaped. They opened their mouths and found that they could not say a word. Even the emperor was extremely shocked, as if there was an illusion in his ear. Did he hear it wrong?


    The emperor thought about many possibilities, such as murongsheng''s request that the sword should be biased. But I never thought that I could hear this ridiculous request from murongsheng''s mouth!


    Murong Cheng stood aside, also shocked, stunned, unable to say a word.


    Filial piety?


    Or five years?!


    This is clearly what the elders should do when they die. Murongsheng wants people in quanrongguo government to be filial to her. Is she crazy! Does she take herself as the old lady of Rongguo government!


    What''s more ridiculous is that she also asked him to be Shu Shu and keep filial piety for her. How can there be such a saying under this day?!


    Murongsheng''s intention is to destroy the image of Rongguo government!


    Why did murongsheng go to the end? He couldn''t be peaceful. Did he have to pull the whole Rongguo government into the water?! If they really keep filial piety for murongsheng for five years, then his old face is really lost!


    Don''t say that Murong Cheng can''t accept it. I''m afraid if he really accepts it, his face will be gone. Even if Jinbi country is reckless in doing things, it has never happened that the elders have been filial to the younger generation for five years!


    Let alone five years, it hasn''t happened in three years!

 Chapter 788

    The emperor was stunned for a while. After a long time, he came back to himself and frowned at Murong Sheng: "let Murong Aiqing keep filial piety for you. I''m afraid it''s not in line with the rules. There has never been such a precedent since ancient times."


    "Emperor, aren''t rules used to break all the time? Besides, as long as the emperor speaks, is there anything that can''t be counted? " Murong Shengcai doesn''t care whether they can be embarrassed or not, "I just want the emperor to fulfill his promise. After all, you don''t have a joke, do you?"


    The emperor is going to have a headache. It''s better for him to exempt murongsheng from the death penalty!


    However, this is indeed a promise made by myself. You are not joking. If not, I''m afraid


    The emperor was in a dilemma, and finally he had to speak reluctantly and said, "well, if you insist on doing so, then I''ll allow you!"


    It seems that in order to suppress the dissatisfaction of Jinbi, Murong Cheng also sacrificed together.


    Looking at Murong Cheng''s face full of disbelief, Murong Sheng burst out laughing.


    Push her out, want to let Rongguo government preserve reputation?


    I''m sorry. Even if she was willing to cut herself, she would drag the Rongguo government into the water!


    "What are you doing! Don''t hurry to start, the princess can''t wait! " Wanyan yinyao directly pulls out her broadsword and makes an action to murongsheng, laughing sarcastically, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? The first time I met such a thing, my legs softened? Do you want to take some pictures of your father-in-law to lift you up? "


    Murong Sheng patted the clothes on his body and said plainly: "no need."


    Calmly walked to Wanyan yinyao''s opposite, dress with the wind gently fluttering, originally looked thin body. But now it makes people feel, revealing a smart green cherry posture.


    Let people''s heart also involuntarily produced a bit of illusion, as if the next moment, murongsheng can soar straight up, standing on the cloud.


    Looking at this murongsheng, shangguanhong''s eyes twinkled a little. For a moment, looking at murongsheng seemed to be lost.


    Immediately reaction comes over, eyebrow this just slightly wrinkly, just oneself seem, almost son will be attracted by Murong Sheng?!


    However, it is not difficult to understand.


    At the beginning, he seemed to have a good feeling for murongshan. It was because murongshan was in front of him that he showed some cool immortal spirit. However, murongshan''s posture is his own, and standing on the high platform of murongsheng is involuntarily revealed!


    Murongsheng, it seems to be able to be more in line with the shape of the woman in his heart!


    But


    Murongsheng stood there, but he pushed it up with one hand, which made shangguanhong clench his fist.


    This has nothing to do with him. It''s murongsheng who is too stubborn. If murongsheng had promised him to be his imperial concubine, how could this scene happen?!


    Even Princess Rui couldn''t help coming to the palace to watch the play. Looking at the appearance of murongsheng standing there, he frowned tightly: "really, even if he has been down for more than ten years, it''s not so easy to cover up his all sky style."


    I have lived so miserable for more than ten years. I didn''t expect that at the last moment, I could change other people''s views on her?

 Chapter 789

    The imperial concubine stood in the distance, looking at murongsheng standing on the high platform, sighed slightly.


    It''s a pity that such a good child should


    "Niang Niang, the second Miss Murong usually hides deeply."


    The imperial concubine nodded, "yes, I''ve cheated so many people in Rongguo government for so many years. Not everyone can have such perseverance. " I don''t know if this girl got any news. Before that, she sent someone to send in some pills.


    After finishing the pills, huang''er''s body should be able to get better.


    It''s just a pity for this girl. After so many years of forbearance, I can finally soar to the sky one day. As a result, it happened.


    But think about it. If you don''t bear it, I''m afraid the Rongguo government won''t be able to accommodate her. As long as her temperament surpasses the two ladies in the second room of Rongguo mansion, I''m afraid the second room has already started, rather than let people live.


    Although I suffered a little, my life was saved.


    It''s a pity.


    No matter what other people think, murongsheng doesn''t know. Standing in front of Wanyan yinyao, his eyes are flat: "how to compare?"


    "What else can we do? Of course, whoever dies first loses! "


    Wanyan yinyao just doesn''t care what he says, but his big machete looks directly at murongsheng. No matter whether the competition has already started or not, there is only one idea in her heart. Kill Murong Sheng!


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao rushed up, murongsheng quickly dodged to one side. Looking down, the clothes were cut off by Wanyan yinyao, but there was nothing wrong.


    Before murongsheng could breathe, Wanyan yinyao rushed over again with a machete. Murongsheng evades, although not hurt by Wanyan yinyao, but in the eyes of others.


    That is murongsheng is embarrassed to dodge, it is estimated that before long, the winner will be able to compete.


    Wanyan yinyao looked down on murongsheng at first. But looking at himself even cut several, did not hurt Murong Sheng, also can not help serious up. Originally thought that murongsheng is very easy to deal with, but did not expect murongsheng so difficult?


    She didn''t give murongsheng time to breathe because she didn''t have any skill. She used so many moves one after another, but she didn''t hurt murongsheng at all?!


    Is there anything in murongsheng that she can''t think of?!


    Moreover, I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Every time I feel that I can cut murongsheng, but when I drop the knife, I can be dodged by murongsheng. Either you can''t touch murongsheng, or you can cut some cloth.


    It seems that this murongsheng has no internal power, but his body is much more flexible than ordinary people.


    But what can smart do! She Wanyan yinyao wants murongsheng''s life!


    "Murongsheng, your life is going to be decided by the princess. It depends on where you want to hide!"


    Wanyan yinyao made up her mind to take murongsheng down and stare at every detail seriously. Suddenly, eyes a bright, found a trace of vulnerability. The big machete in hand turned and waved to murongsheng.


    Let murongsheng almost did not dodge in the past, although not hurt too seriously, but his face was still scratched a blood red hole.


    A trace of blood flows out from the wound, which adds a bit of enchanting flavor to murongsheng.

 Chapter 790

    Murongsheng''s eyes are cold. He reaches out and rubs the blood on his face. Just as he is about to stand up, he sees Wanyan yinyao waving a machete to murongsheng. That speed, that strength, let murongsheng frown, there is a kind of hard to dodge the taste.


    All bear to look at, also can not help but exclaim out, a whole heart hanging in the throat, eyes dare not blink. I''m afraid that I''ve missed some wonderful scenes and I''m sorry.


    At this time, shangguanhong''s brows wrinkled tightly, his left hand clenched into a fist. I didn''t find that I was also nervously observing murongsheng''s situation!


    "I want to see how you''re going to hide!"


    Wanyan yinyao said, injecting her internal power into the machete. If this knife cuts down, I''m afraid murongsheng''s thin little body can''t hold on.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were cold. He took down a red whip from his waist and waved it to Wanyan yinyao!


    Suddenly, Wanyan yinyao''s machete was entangled with the whip. This whip was not cut into many sections by the sharp edge of the big machete. Instead


    Looking at murongsheng, the machete didn''t come out of Wanyan yinyao''s hand, but the blade was divided into two parts by the whip?!


    It''s really, really shocking!


    Originally, I thought Murong Sheng would die, but unexpectedly, he turned around and broke Wanyan yinyao''s machete with a whip?!


    Wanyan zhehan''s face suddenly sank. As Wanyan yinyao''s elder brother, his heart was clear about the power of the machete. Only it can break the share of other weapons, there is no reason for it to be broken by other weapons!


    Especially


    It was broken by a whip!


    What a shame!


    The weapon in Wanyan yinyao''s hand is only a handle and a broken blade. Murongsheng''s cheek is still painful at the moment, and the corner of his mouth is slightly raised. Waving the whip, he looked directly at Wanyan yinyao.


    "Whew!"


    Just hear the sound of a whip that cuts through the air, and before people''s eyes have time to look at it, they hear Wanyan yinyao scream.


    Quickly fall on Wanyan yinyao''s body, see Wanyan yinyao''s right arm sleeve has been broken. Skin is pulled out a scar, skin rolling, actually can see inside the white bone!


    The blood flowed out uncontrollably and immediately dyed the ground red.


    What''s going on?!


    How suddenly, Wanyan yinyao was so hurt?


    Everyone''s heart is shocked, look at each other, did not notice how such a serious wound is done.


    Was he hurt by murongsheng''s whip?


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fell on the whip in murongsheng''s hand. I don''t know why they felt the red light of the whip?!


    Wrong, it must be wrong!


    However, such a whip actually broke a machete. It''s hard to imagine!


    This What kind of weapon is this?


    No one can believe it. Even Wanyan yinyao can''t believe it. The feeling of pain in the arm told her all the time. Murongsheng, who was originally captured by hand, actually let himself suffer such a heavy injury!

 Chapter 791

    She watched, murongsheng a whip toward her, let her dodge. I just want to block it with my arm, but it''s just a whip. What harm can she get?


    As a result


    Feeling the unbearable pain from her arm, Wan Yan yinyao couldn''t believe it. How could it do such serious harm to her?!


    Even if he has quickly pressed the blood, but still can not stop the whiplash to the outflow of blood. Can''t stop to walk out, not long after, some pale face.


    "What''s the matter? How could this happen? "


    Wanyan yinyao''s forehead began to sweat. She wanted to kill murongsheng, not let him hurt her!


    Even murongsheng himself didn''t expect that the power of the sentimental whip would be so great. It was just a whip waving on Wanyan yinyao''s arm. According to what she thought, it was just a whiplash mark, and the result How can you hurt Wanyan yinyao so hard?!


    It''s really amazing!


    Murongsheng looks at the sentimental whip dripping blood, and feels that the sentimental whip stained with blood exudes a strange smell.


    Holding the whip like this, it seemed that a very pleasant taste came from my heart.


    However, it''s far from enough. If you want more blood, you can suppress this tyranny!


    Need Need more!


    Murongsheng looks up and stares at Wanyan yinyao. Her eyes are full of excitement! It''s like seeing your own prey. I don''t want to let the nearby prey escape directly!


    Waving the sentimental whip in his hand, he directly smoked towards Wanyan yinyao!


    Wanyan yinyao is still in a daze. She can''t compare with murongsheng. Even the whip comes, but she doesn''t respond.


    Or Wanyan zhehan a shout, Wanyan yinyao to call back God, let Wanyan yinyao notice murongsheng''s action.


    Time has been a little late, plus Wanyan yinyao''s arm was injured, there is no way to resist. Can only be embarrassed to the side rolled past, escaped this whip.


    Even if he is injured, Wanyan yinyao is a person who has been practicing martial arts for a long time, and his speed is not comparable to murongsheng''s. So failed, but sentimental whip down, with the whip wind or swept to some Wanyan yinyao.


    Suddenly, Wanyan yinyao felt a pain in her waist, and felt the blood flow out.


    Wanyan yinyao, as a princess of Jinbi Kingdom, was hurt like this when. Now the pain is lying on the ground, she can''t stand up.


    And murongsheng where there is just the confusion, the whole person standing there, very eye-catching, people want to ignore, there is no way to ignore.


    The momentum of contempt for all living beings is overwhelming, and it is irresistible.


    Such a sense of oppression, directly toward lying on the ground Wanyan yinyao pressure in the past. Even the people around them felt it, and they were afraid. When they saw the ghost king, they were afraid.


    This is the fear of people who don''t know how strong they are!


    Murongsheng is like a fairy above, while Wanyan yinyao on the ground is like a humble and dying mole ant.


    This earth shaking change, almost everyone did not respond.


    What''s going on?


    When did it develop into this?


    Clearly Didn''t you just watch Wanyan yinyao finish the competition and take down murongsheng''s life?


    How in the twinkling of an eye, become Wanyan yinyao is about to be killed by Murong Sheng?

 Chapter 792

    Everyone is still trying to digest this matter. Before they can digest it, they can see murongsheng walking towards Wanyan yinyao step by step with the sentimental whip in his hand.


    "Don''t Don''t Don''t... "


    Looking at murongsheng''s fierce murderous spirit, Wanyan yinyao is now completely afraid of murongsheng, completely afraid of murongsheng!


    She looks at the murongsheng in front of her eyes in horror. Where does the murongsheng look like before. This is clearly The existence of people afraid!


    Murongsheng said with a slight smile: "didn''t you just say you want my life? Why not? You don''t mean what you say. You''re not a good kid. "


    Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled a little red light, and the sentimental whip in his hand looked directly at Wanyan yinyao in front of him. Let Wanyan yinyao didn''t dodge in the past, just got a whip.


    See, Wanyan yinyao''s body again more than a wound, blood gushing out from the body.


    Seeing so much blood, murongsheng''s heart became more and more excited. He did not hesitate to look at Wanyan yinyao again with a whip!


    "Get up, don''t you want my life? Why do you want my life when you lie on the ground? "


    Wanyan yinyao looks at murongsheng like a monster, with fear in her eyes.


    Even Murong Sheng''s whip towards her coming again can only be watched helplessly. It can''t be avoided. It''s so fast that people can''t be caught off guard!


    At this time, the whip in murongsheng''s hand is about to fall on Wanyan yinyao. Wan Yan zhehan, who was suddenly rushed up, snapped it open. In the hands of an unstable, sentimental whip fell from the hands.


    Murongsheng suddenly shakes his body. He just wants to see Wanyan yinyao''s more and more blood, and gradually recovers to peace. People also gradually wake up, eyebrows slightly frown up.


    Sentimental whip, some problems.


    Otherwise, she just won''t be so bloodthirsty, there are some abnormal excitement to the blood, want to see more and more blood.


    Did not look at the two Wanyan brothers and sisters, eyes are falling on the floor of the sentimental whip above. Just now, it was still flashing a bit of evil red, and now it seems to have disappeared. She just seemed to be possessed, and her thoughts were manipulated by the sentimental whip.


    Want to let Wanyan yinyao completely disappear, want to let Wanyan yinyao body blood all stay out.


    Sure enough, this sentimental whip has been immersed for so many years, not without a reason.


    If your will is not strong enough, you may be attacked by the sentimental whip. You are only interested in blood, without a trace of calmness.


    Murongsheng felt some pain in his cheek, reached out and pressed it, then his eyes fell on Wanyan zhehan. Although Wanyan zhehan rushed to get Wanyan yinyao, she had to say that if he hadn''t knocked the sentimental whip out of her hand, she would have


    "Save Help me Brother It hurts so much on me... "


    Wanyan yinyao''s body was pulled out by murongsheng with four whip marks, each of which was full of flesh and skin. The wound is to let her pain of unbearable, the face is pale, the cold sweat can''t stop from the forehead.


    She''s sorry, she''s sorry!


    Why did she play in person? If she didn''t play in person, how could she be so hurt and embarrassed by murongsheng!

 Chapter 793

    Wanyan zhehan looked at Wanyan yinyao''s painful red lips, some of which were white, and immediately looked at murongsheng: "you won, you don''t have to continue."


    If it goes on, Wanyan yinyao will lose her life!


    Although he doesn''t like Wanyan yinyao, he is still a chess piece in his hand. Wanyan yinyao hasn''t played a good role as a chess piece yet. If he just disappears, he still needs to cultivate a chess piece again. It''s too troublesome.


    Murong Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and laughed twice, holding back the blood he wanted to spray out: "is that right? It was just agreed that whoever died would win. Now Prince Wanyan, what do you mean when you come out and say that? "


    What''s the matter?


    Wanyan yinyao is going to be killed by her, so she runs up to announce her victory?


    If she is about to be killed by Wanyan yinyao, will the rules be the same as before, and will not make any corrections?


    She was obviously pushed up. Everyone knew in their hearts that she would die in this contest, but who stood up to help her?


    No one!


    If not, why should she accept Wanyan zhehan''s unauthorized modification of the rules? Let her use her life to fight, to Wanyan yinyao here, suffered some injuries let her stop?!


    How ridiculous!


    "You don''t have to ask. You just need to know that you win. Let''s write off Lou Li''s business. Jinbi will not look for your trouble again! "


    Wanyan zhehan''s evil eyes fell on murongsheng for a long time. Then he dropped a word and asked people to help Wanyan yinyao.


    Murongsheng stares at the four wounds on Wanyan yinyao. He knows that his action should be faster, and he will directly draw Wanyan yinyao into a bloody person!


    Murongsheng''s heart is not calm, and the onlookers are looking at what happened on the stage.


    What''s this called?


    So you won?


    What kind of life and death duel do they think will happen? As a result, only one aspect of the people are injured, OK?


    Isn''t that unfair?


    Just finished, didn''t Yan yinyao say that who died was the end of the competition?


    Now


    Why is it different from what they think?


    As a result, it''s the opposite!


    Shangguanhong''s mood is more unpredictable, mixed with some inexplicable emotions.


    Looking at murongsheng not dead, some of them were relieved, but also mixed with a bit of anger and killing. I don''t know if murongsheng is dead. Is he relieved or does he expect murongsheng to die in Wanyan yinyao''s hands.


    The expression on Murong Cheng''s face is more like a fool. In his heart, Murong Sheng is sure to die!


    But who knows that murongsheng''s ability is so great that he can escape from Wanyan yinyao?


    No, no!


    Not only escaped from Wanyan yinyao''s hand, but also injured Wanyan yinyao into such a miserable appearance!


    On the high stage, waving a whip, Wanyan yinyao has no power to fight back!


    This How is that possible?


    Murongsheng''s ability is clear in his heart. How can he


    However, although Murong Cheng''s heart is shocked, but also slightly relieved.


    In any case, the fact that murongsheng is not dead shows that the people in Rongguo government do not need to be filial to murongsheng for five years. The problem of face is more or less saved.

 Chapter 794

    The emperor sat on it and sighed at murongsheng''s great fortune.


    It''s definitely a scene of death. As a result, Murong Sheng can turn the tide and escape from Wanyan yinyao''s hands. He can also beat Wanyan yinyao seriously. Not everyone can do it.


    "Since Prince Wanyan said so, Lou Li''s death has nothing to do with Dazhou. Murongsheng, you won this competition. Come down. "


    Murongsheng looks at Wanyan yinyao coldly, with a bit of irony in his eyes. Originally thought Wanyan yinyao tone so big, the ability will not be small where to go. It''s really nice to be able to take advantage of this opportunity to directly feign death and pit the Rongguo government.


    But who could have thought that the result was like this?


    Murong Sheng was very dissatisfied with the result, but he still bent down to pick up the sentimental whip on the ground.


    I didn''t expect that this whip was so powerful that I didn''t have any internal power. I could beat Wanyan yinyao like this with this whip.


    Although Wanyan yinyao''s injury made her feel good, but After all, it upset the plan in her heart.


    Murong Sheng is thinking about what kind of method to use in the future to let himself pretend to be dead smoothly. The result is at this time


    Wanyan yinyao, who was helped down, suddenly broke away from the person who helped her, turned around and shot a concealed weapon at murongsheng.


    "This princess, is absolutely impossible to lose to you!"


    The speed of the concealed weapon is very fast. Everyone didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao would attack murongsheng in this case. When Murong Sheng reacts, it''s too late to retreat.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng''s body loses its balance and the concealed weapon stabs into murongsheng''s shoulder instantly.


    The instant pain makes murongsheng involuntarily frown. She wants to feign death, but she doesn''t want to hurt herself! Or get hurt in such pain, and then feign death!


    Although Wanyan yinyao''s practice is not aboveboard at all, murongsheng''s heart is very disdainful. But I have to say that Wanyan yinyao has created an opportunity for her!


    Murongsheng took advantage of the fact that everyone didn''t notice, quickly took a pill in his mouth and slid it into his stomach.


    It''s a pity that before I could see more about the effect of the feigning death medicine taken by the chicken, I rushed to the hospital first.


    The reason why murongsheng stepped on the air was that he just stepped back to the edge of the platform and stepped on the air directly. Now the shoulder in the concealed weapon, the whole person fell from the high platform.


    Murongsheng grins bitterly at the corner of his mouth. His behavior can be described as a great contribution. I don''t know how painful it will be to fall from such a high place.


    As a result, someone called her name again?


    "Murongsheng!"


    A roar came from a distance. Shangguanhuang didn''t dare to stop for a moment on his way here. He used his lightness skill to the limit and rushed to the palace. However, as soon as I came here, I saw a scene that made my eyes red!


    As soon as Murong Sheng appeared in his sight, he saw that he fell down from the high platform! Like a butterfly whose wings were destroyed, it fell down and fell heavily on the ground

 Chapter 795

    When I saw this scene, my brain was blank and shangguanhuang was full of eyes. I could only see the small figure falling down from the high platform. I couldn''t see anything else. Nothing could enter his eyes.


    Shangguanhuang flies towards murongsheng quickly, only seeing a black shadow in other people''s eyes. While waiting to see, shangguanhuang has already appeared beside murongsheng.


    No one can see how scared and ferocious the man''s face is under this ghost mask.


    What''s the situation?


    All of us are at a loss because of the sudden changes.


    It''s all over, isn''t it?


    Why did Wanyan yinyao secretly attack murongsheng?


    The people of Jinbi country are so shameless!


    "Princess Wanyan!" The emperor responded and yelled angrily, "what do you mean? Since you have given up, why do you want to attack?"


    Of course, the emperor is not helping murongsheng to get justice, but for his own authority.


    He accepted in front of him. As a result, he made a sneak attack in front of him and killed people directly. The people of Jinbi Kingdom don''t pay much attention to him, the emperor of Zhou Dynasty!


    Jinbi country has never paid attention to Dazhou!


    From what the princess Wanyan said before, I can tell that although Jinbi kingdom came to Dazhou to seek alliance, she always looked down on Dazhou!


    Wanyan yinyao holds back the pain all over her body and tries her best to release the concealed weapon to Murong Sheng. Then she becomes weak on the ground. Looking at murongsheng''s falling direction with gloomy eyes, he smiles with pity.


    Admit defeat??!


    It is totally impossible for her to admit defeat to murongsheng. She only wants murongsheng to die!


    She wants to let Murong Sheng die in her hands. In this way, let''s see how the ghost King marries Murong Sheng into the ghost King''s house!


    Murongsheng fell down from the high platform and felt the pain in his back. The concealed weapon on the shoulder is also burning. The five Zang Fu organs were like being stirred with a stick, which made her burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    "Murongsheng!" Shangguanhuang runs to murongsheng and holds him in his arms. This instant feeling in his arms made him sure that murongsheng was really the person he was looking for!


    But now shangguanhuang didn''t have any joy in his heart, and even more he didn''t find people''s happy mood. The whole person is full of fear, feeling that his beloved will gradually leave him, so that he can no longer find


    His expression had never been exposed before. Now his face and eyes were full of panic. He just wants to protect people in his arms after he finds them, so that no one will be bullied, but


    He never thought that when he found murongsheng, he was in such a situation!


    Why?


    Why did he alienate her so much before? If he appeared at that Palace Banquet, he would have protected people under the wing of continuation?!


    Shangguanhuang hates Wuyu and Wuxiang for hiding the truth of the matter, but also hates himself. Why didn''t he find out earlier? Murongsheng is the person he is looking for!

 Chapter 796

    For the sudden arrival of shangguanhuang, everyone was also very shocked.


    Who can think of, just left shangguanhuang, how can suddenly appear again?


    Even murongsheng did not expect that shangguanhuang would suddenly appear in front of her.


    But now, she can''t do anything. In addition to the helpless smile, you can''t make any expression. Wanyan yinyao''s sudden move is too fast, let her also don''t want to give up such a chance to feign death.


    If it wasn''t for Wanyan yinyao''s sudden move, she might have been able to design the opportunity more perfectly. Unfortunately


    People are not as good as heaven. Even if she is too perfect, she is not as good as a sudden opportunity.


    That is


    She was almost controlled by the sentimental whip. Now she was hit by a concealed weapon on her shoulder and fell from such a high place, which made her feel painful.


    I have to say that she is not very lucky today.


    "Murongsheng! Are you ok? " Shangguan Huang is afraid that he will hurt the person in his arms. He moves gently and asks anxiously.


    Murongsheng wants to answer him very much. What''s the question? Won''t he watch it?!


    But now, the medicine has begun to play a role, let her body some uncontrollable, brain gradually lose will, eyes also gradually lax up, like a sign of a dying person.


    It''s just


    In front of this man, unexpectedly with her fetter so deep, is let her how all didn''t think of. In the last life, the two of them were husband and wife who respected each other, and they had more communication in this life than in the last life.


    Let her know that these are the same person.


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and wants to touch shangguanhuang''s mask. This mask, when the images of these people are integrated. Now, the more she looks at it, the more familiar she feels, the more she feels


    I want to see him clearly, but I can''t spit out a word after opening my mouth


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk first..."


    Shangguanhuang gently reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from murongsheng''s mouth, but the blood seems to be against him on purpose. Just after wiping it clean, it flows out of his mouth again. Wait until clean again, and continue to slip out.


    It seems that there is no way to wipe it clean, revealing murongsheng''s original skin color.


    "Don''t talk. I won''t let you die. I will never let you die..."


    It''s hard to find someone. He won''t let go anyway!


    Shangguanhuang raised his head and roared: "people! Taiyi! Pass it to Taiyi! I command you to find the doctor quickly


    After the death of this sound, it called back the people who had been scared around to God.


    "Great doctor, great doctor!"


    "Quick, quick, quick, go and find the doctor!"


    "Doctor Wang! Dr. Li! Dr. Zhao! There you are


    "Where are the people! The doctor, come here soon


    "Oh, yes, yes!"


    During the competition, although there was a doctor standing here. But I was scared by the scene just now, and I forgot my identity as a doctor.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the people around all recovered, the doctors also woke up, carrying the medicine box came in a hurry.


    "Wang My Lord, my minister I''m sorry... "


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, go straight to the doctor! If you say one more word of nonsense, I''ll let you go to hell first

 Chapter 797

    No one can resist shangguanhuang''s eyes, even the generals who have been fighting for a long time.


    This look, cold and frightening, made Dr. Wang almost lose his footing and sit on the ground. Fortunately, it''s steady. Otherwise, according to the posture of the ghost king, I''m afraid he will really go to meet Yama!


    The ghost king really deserves its reputation. It''s as frightening as the rumor!


    How dare Dr. Wang delay his time? He quickly put the medicine box on his shoulder and lifted up murongsheng''s sleeve to feel his pulse. The cold sweat on the forehead can''t be stopped. It''s coming out This


    The pulse was so weak that he could hardly touch it. It was obvious that


    Dr. Wang reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. His hands trembled and stretched out to murongsheng''s shoulder. He lifted the skirt that was pierced by the concealed weapon and watched.


    Although the situation is very serious, it seems that Princess Wanyan''s strength is not enough. Although the whole arrow went deep into the meat, the skin flew, looking very miserable. But the shaft is still outside, and the penetration is not deep, and the wound does not reach the important place.


    However, the doctor was not completely relieved, and suddenly thought of something in his heart.


    It is clear that the injury will not endanger life. Why is it that touching the pulse is like the pulse of a dying person?!


    In his heart, Wang Taiyi was frightened. He quickly reached out to break murongsheng''s eyelids and looked at the pupil. It was obvious that he had lost focus Showing a state of death It''s as like as two peas.


    This This


    What can we do!


    More and more of them appeared on his forehead, and his face was pale, as if he had been seriously injured.


    Before he could figure out what to say, murongsheng''s face began to turn pale, which made Wang Taiyi''s heart even more panic: "Wang Wang Ye, Miss Murong, she She... "


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s dead and silent eyes, it seems that as long as he says that sentence, he will go to hell directly. When Wang Taiyi''s words came to his lips, he couldn''t say a word.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were cold, and there was a little red light in his eyes. His voice was fierce and frightening: "say! What happened to her! I want you to say, say it! Otherwise, I will let you go to hell


    Wang Tai Yi even wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and he was terrified.


    Looking at the enlarged version of the ghost mask, I felt that my life would be shortened for many years. If it wasn''t for the fear of burping and being whipped by the ghost king, I would have died on the spot.


    Dr. Wang swallowed: "Miss Murong I can''t get it back... "


    Can''t get it back?!


    This sentence is like a heavy hammer, hard in shangguanhuang''s heart beating. Originally, shangguanhuang''s body was too cold to bear because of his body temperature.


    Shangguanhuang has long been used to such coldness, but now There is a cold rising from head to foot, as if even the heart can be frozen together, tightly wrapped around his body.


    Let him completely cannot bear!

 Chapter 798

    How can we say that we can''t save such a small injury?!


    Don''t these people want to save!


    Yes! you ''re right!


    These people can let murongsheng go up to be the scapegoat, in the heart already broke murongsheng''s death penalty, certainly did not want to save people, so they said to him that they could not save!


    "Can''t be saved? You have made it clear to me. What does that mean? "


    Shangguanhuang''s face hidden under the mask is so ferocious that it almost eats people.


    Exposed a pair of red eyes emitting a slight cold light, scared Wang Tai Yi really want to immediately faint!


    I know the ghost king is terrible, but he doesn''t know that the ghost king looks so terrible, and his eyes are so red! He What evil did he do? Why did he come up with the medicine box on his back!


    Dr. Wang closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see shangguanhuang''s eyes. He said with difficulty, "because Because The concealed weapon should be contaminated with the poison of Jinbi Kingdom Now if you want to save Miss Murong It''s too late... "


    Late?


    It''s late!


    Hearing these two words, shangguanhuang''s expression was fierce, and his face was so twisted that he couldn''t be twisted. He was very ferocious. A pair of red eyes looking at the front of the Doctor Wang, do not want to believe this thing!


    "Aren''t you Taiyi?"?! You are not too hospital people! How can there be no way?! Isn''t it just poisoning?! Is there no antidote! You must cure me, you must


    Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng, but he doesn''t dare to use all his strength to encircle people in his arms. He is afraid that his strength will make people feel pain. Now murongsheng can''t stand more pain. He should be more careful. He must be more careful.


    But why


    Why!


    Why did he make such a big joke on him when he found the man?!


    He has just been able to feel the temperature of people, is it, so disappeared?!


    No!


    No way!


    He won''t allow people to disappear like this, he will keep people!


    Although murongsheng''s consciousness is lax, he can still vaguely hear shangguanhuang''s voice. Listen to shangguanhuang''s frightened voice, but there is no way to speak. Now she seems to be in a dream, without any strength to control her body.


    The whole person feels light, as if the soul has separated from the body, and can''t control the body to do anything.


    And murongsheng has never heard that this man will speak in such a scared tone. He will be so scared.


    Even if it was dropped into the trap of the national treasury, it was the water of forgetting the river, and there was no chance of survival. That person has never been so panic, even will take the opportunity to eat her tofu.


    Very calm.


    But now


    Now he seems to be full of all kinds of negative emotions, such as tension, fear, fear and panic. This man''s emotions tightly wrap around her, so that she can experience it all the time


    Want to reach out to touch the man''s mask, but fingers slightly move, there is no more strength.


    Just


    This is probably two people''s fate is not so deep, has thoroughly come to the end, right?


    The moment murongsheng closed his eyes, he saw only a pair of red eyes that were about to shed blood

 Chapter 799

    "No!"


    Watching murongsheng close his eyes, shangguanhuang can''t do anything, which makes his whole person collapse!


    Holding murongsheng''s hand in his hand, it is clear that it was so warm before, but now it is so cold that he can''t feel the trace of warmth.


    He has just found people, and there are still many things that he has not done.


    How could she leave him so heartlessly?


    She can''t leave without his permission!


    Come back!


    After coming back, he will protect people in his arms and never let anyone hurt her!


    Even if he is the enemy of a country, he will not hesitate!


    "Wang Ye..."


    Wang Taiyi listened to shangguanhuang''s tone and knew what had happened. He opened his eyes slightly, looked at murongsheng who had no sign of life, and sighed: "Lord Miss Murong has I''m going, Mr. Wang. Please forgive me... "


    Originally, he would never want to say that.


    But listen to the tone of shangguanhuang seems not just so frightening, or drum out the gas.


    However, the next moment, I saw shangguanhuang suddenly raised his head, a pair of eyes staring at Wang Taiyi. Scared too much, Doctor Wang didn''t even dare to take his own box, and ran out from here.


    There is something wrong with shangguanhuang''s momentum, which exudes a kind of violent momentum. Everyone looks at shangguanhuang in panic, afraid that the frightening ghost king will do something frightening.


    He heard a heartrending roar coming out of shangguanhuang''s mouth. It''s so sad, but people don''t have any idea to listen to it, because the sound seems to be mixed with internal force, and when they listen to it, their Qi and blood will surge up.


    After a while, shangguanhuang''s clothes and hair were dancing around him. Suddenly, a strong internal force came out all over his body and he ran around. It is clear that there is no wind, but now it is stirred by shangguanhuang''s internal power!


    The ghost mask on his face suddenly broke into powder. Inside, he wore a half silver mask to cover shangguanhuang''s half face.


    Without a little sign, shangguanhuang suddenly became possessed and raised a lot of flying sand and rocks, which made it impossible for people to get close to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why is there such a strong wind all of a sudden? Where does so much sand come from?"


    "I don''t know! That''s all of a sudden! "


    "My God, it can''t be the ghost king who is possessed by the devil!"


    "Run, run! The ghost king is really possessed


    Just now, a group of people gathered around here to watch the excitement. As soon as they saw shangguanhuang possessed by the devil, they immediately scattered like birds and beasts and ran out.


    "Shangguanhuang! What are you going to do! " When the emperor saw this scene, he was almost stunned, "don''t stop, stop!"


    Mingming asked shangguanhuang about his meaning before, and Mingming shangguanhuang himself agreed. Why is shangguanhuang so responsive now that Murong Sheng is dead?


    What''s wrong with shangguanhuang?!


    "Shangguanhuang, stop!"


    No matter how the emperor shouts, shangguanhuang turns a deaf ear and can''t hear him at all. The angry emperor cried out again: "shangguanhuang, I order you to stop now!"

 Chapter 800

    Shangguanhong is attacked by shangguanhuang''s powerful internal force, so he takes a step back and looks at murongsheng, who is lying motionless in shangguanhuang''s arms and has no sign of life. Heart suddenly feel like someone holding a needle in the heart of the same, some of the pain.


    From time to time appear a bit absent-minded attitude.


    He wants to get rid of murongsheng completely. What he can''t get will not be given to others. Isn''t it fair that no one can get it?


    Day and night are thinking about what kind of way to use, the Murong Sheng to completely get rid of.


    However, when murongsheng really died in front of her, suddenly he had some difficulty in accepting the fact


    Is murongsheng dead?


    Really, just like that?


    Isn''t he expecting that murongsheng will die? Have come to this step, murongsheng''s death with his own set down the situation can not be separated from any relationship.


    This result is clearly what he wants to get, why did he get this result, his heart would have some dull pain?


    Don''t you want murongsheng to die?


    No, it''s impossible.


    But


    Now he should be very happy and relieved. Murongsheng is dead. In that case, no one can know the hidden power behind murongsheng.


    But


    Shangguanhong doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He looks at murongsheng without breathing. He doesn''t know what kind of expression he should put on.


    Is it all over?


    On shangguanhuang''s side, the ground around him had been broken by his internal force, and above the crack, guanhuang was the center, spreading all around. Even the temporary high platform was torn to pieces by shangguanhuang''s internal force because it was closest to shangguanhuang.


    Wanyan yinyao, who should have been helped down by the palace people, had not been able to get down from the high platform because he attacked murongsheng secretly. Directly by the internal power of shangguanhuang, he flew out and threw himself heavily on the ground.


    There were many wounds on her body, and now she was hit by such a collision. Wanyan yinyao''s face was pale and almost transparent.


    I feel that the internal organs of my body have to be staggered. When I move my bones, I think of them creaking. There is a lot of blood spilling out from the corners of my mouth. Cold sweat came down from his forehead.


    Lying on the ground, unable to move, Wan Yan yinyao had to raise her head and look at Wan Yan zhehan for help: "help Help me Help me... "


    Wanyan yinyao is still a handy chess piece in his hand. Hearing Wanyan yinyao''s call for help will not really make people die. When he was about to stop shangguanhuang, who was possessed by the devil, he found that someone''s action was faster than his.


    "Master!"


    "Master, stop!"


    "Ah Huang, stop. If you go on, you''ll die!"


    Wuyu was seriously injured, but he forced himself to the palace. As soon as I stepped into shangguanhuang''s internal power, I was shocked by the powerful internal power and spat out a mouthful of blood from my mouth.


    "Master, wake up


    Wuyu knew that he was seriously injured, so he didn''t come alone. But temporarily called the doctor and unintentional together, didn''t expect to really put in use.

 Chapter 801

    Master is already possessed by the devil now. If you still use Kung Fu so recklessly, I''m afraid it will speed up the onset of chills!


    If there is no miracle doctor present, I''m afraid everyone will be at a loss!


    Wuyu was slapped by shangguanhuang before he came here. Just now, he was eroded by shangguanhuang''s internal power. On the injury and injury, even if it is strong to support the body, there is no way to get close to shangguanhuang step.


    The following doctor saw that there was no way to explore the way ahead and knew shangguanhuang''s internal power range. Standing on the edge directly, he threw the powder in his hand in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t react and was quickly sucked in.


    Although the distance is too far, I don''t know what the effect is, but at least shangguanhuang sucked it into his nose. The miracle doctor can''t help sighing in his heart. He is still very clever. He has lost all the powder and increased the chance.


    This one can''t work. There is always one that shangguanhuang can accept.


    The ferocious expression of shangguanhuang who took the medicine powder suddenly twisted, and the blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Just blowing up the hurricane also suddenly stopped, people directly fell on murongsheng''s body.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Wuyu and unintentionally rushed forward, looking at shangguanhuang''s situation, by the way, he called the doctor to come quickly.


    Hiding in the side, for fear of losing their lives, these people stopped when they saw the movement, and they also poked their heads out one after another. I can''t help sighing in my heart, who can imagine the result?


    Murongsheng died, Wanyan yinyao like this, I''m afraid that even after cure will leave sequelae.


    Originally, in this contest, everyone was inclined that murongsheng would die in Wanyan yinyao''s hands, and they had no hope for murongsheng. Who can imagine that murongsheng directly won Wanyan yinyao in front of so many people?!


    Though, it''s a win.


    In the end, Wanyan yinyao used despicable means to sneak attack and lost his life.


    Ah.


    Wanyan yinyao''s means can be said to be very despicable, let people''s hearts especially spit. But what can that do?


    He is a princess of Jinbi country. Even if the means are not bright, murongsheng is harmed. Can the emperor let the princess of a country pay for murongsheng''s life?


    I have to say that murongsheng''s life is really bad.


    You win, you die.


    For murongsheng''s death, many people feel a sigh. Unfortunately, there is no way to kill her is Wanyan yinyao, the princess of Jinbi country! Even if they sigh, what can they do?


    Nothing can be done.


    The only thing that can be done is to have a topic that can be discussed after dinner. The gratitude and resentment between the ghost king and Jinbi kingdom are transferred in the opposite direction, and Shangguan Hong will be pulled out by the way.


    At the same time, he sighed that murongsheng was really out of luck. At the same time, he was perplexed and discussed that the ghost King''s behavior was really weird.


    But after a round of discussion, we can''t come up with a result.


    Had to be regarded as a ghost king, suddenly feel like Murong Sheng, so will be so big reaction, will be so sad?


    But the most strange thing is that before the competition that day, the emperor clearly asked the ghost king for his opinion. And the ghost king also agreed, and for the contest is very indifferent, words do not say directly left.


    What else do you say? Murongsheng hasn''t come through yet. He doesn''t need to ask for his opinions.


    Can''t that show that the ghost king didn''t have murongsheng in his heart at that time?


    But when murongsheng died The reaction is so strong!

 Chapter 802

    So sad people are directly possessed, and then by the ghost King''s subordinates to take back!


    This is a big play, it really makes people feel that their brain is not enough. No one can figure out what kind of thought the ghost king had in mind.


    What is the indifference to murongsheng?


    Or do you care about murongsheng?


    If you care, why does murongsheng have nothing to do with him? You don''t need to ask his opinion.


    If you don''t care, after murongsheng''s death, how big is the reaction?


    Anyway, murongsheng''s body was carried back by the Rongguo government. Since then, the ghost palace has not been opened again.


    No one knows what the ghost king has become.


    This group of people in Rongguo government most hope that murongsheng will die soon.


    Can really see murongsheng dead, but no one can laugh out, the whole Rongguo mansion that called a dark cloud cover top, very miserable.


    Even Murong Shan, who had been filial to Qi''s family in the suburbs, was brought back to be filial to Murong Sheng for three years!


    Who can accept such a decision?


    But no matter whether they can accept it or not, the emperor''s order has come down. If they don''t want to be filial, they have to be filial. No one can escape!


    If you don''t do it, you will be disobeying the order. What are the consequences of disobedience?


    That''s going to kill you. If it''s serious, you may kill nine people!


    So who dares not?


    Even if he was unwilling or unwilling, the government of Rongguo had to be honest and filial to murongsheng!


    Murongshan almost fainted when she heard the news.


    Why? For what?


    He snatched the white clothes from the maid''s hand and threw them on the ground. He trampled on them with his feet: "murongsheng is dead. Why should I be filial to her! I can give it to my mother, but murongsheng is absolutely impossible! "


    Murongsheng is something!


    Usually, she didn''t live as well as a servant girl in her family. She even had to be given five years of filial piety by the whole Rongguo government. Her mother didn''t have such treatment!


    Besides, five years is not five days!


    Five years of filial piety means that she can''t do anything, everything is over!


    She was already a concubine, and now she has to be filial for five years. Will shangguanhong wait for her? Even if she had been waiting for five years, how sure could she hold shangguanhong''s heart in her hand again and take the position of imperial concubine?


    Five years later, will shangguanhong still have a little place for her!


    Now shangguanhong''s feeling towards her has been much more insipid. In five years, she really didn''t dare to gamble. She didn''t dare to gamble at all!


    Her mother''s death has given her a heavy blow. But murongsheng still wants to come out at this point, and gives her a few years more time. Isn''t that the end of her life!


    Murongshan''s face was twisted, and she looked at the white mourning clothes on the ground, which were stamped with black footprints by her. Her anger could not be calmed down for a long time. She wanted to drag murongsheng''s body out and beat him hard!


    Live to her add block, even dead, also don''t let people live well, Murong Sheng how so cheap?!


    "Miss..."


    The servant girl''s heart is also sad, looking at the ground can''t wear clothes, whispered: "Miss, I''ll bring a new set to miss again..."

 Chapter 803

    As a result, as soon as the servant girl turned around, she was dragged by Murong Shan and slapped her in the face.


    Suddenly, the white and clean face of the servant girl was beaten red and swollen.


    "Did miss Ben let you get it! With a murongsheng, I want to be filial to her. Is she worthy of it?! She doesn''t deserve it! She was born to be trampled by me under the feet of garbage, waste


    The servant girl has been waiting for murongshan for so many years. For the first time, she was slapped by murongshan.


    I haven''t recovered for a long time. After the reaction, looking at murongshan''s ferocious face, I quickly lowered my head and whispered: "Miss, this is what the master ordered. All the people in Rongguo government must wear these days..."


    "Miss Ben asked you to talk. How dare you talk here?"


    Murongshan was very uncomfortable when she heard that. She slapped her servant girl in the face again.


    With great strength, directly beat the servant girl to the opposite direction and stagger a few steps.


    The servant girl was beaten twice, and she didn''t dare to talk. Covering his face and lowering his head, he did not dare to spit out a word.


    When did the young lady become so fierce


    Murong SHANGUAN doesn''t care what the maid looks like, but she is still angry. If you want her murongshan to be filial to murongsheng, don''t even think about it. It''s absolutely impossible!


    Cuiyu came in from the outside and saw that the atmosphere in the room was not quite right. Glancing at the girl standing on one side, she had some swelling on her face. She guessed something in her heart: "Miss, aunt Jiang wants to meet Miss outside."


    "Mr. Jiang?"


    Murongshan raised her eyebrows, and her eyes were gloomy: "what did she do? I haven''t found her to settle all the things she did to my mother!"


    Cuiyu shook her head, but after thinking about the present situation, she whispered to murongshan: "Miss, I think Miss should meet aunt Jiang."


    "Why?"


    "Miss, think about it. Now my wife is gone. Miss is in Rongguo mansion. There is no one who can help me. And aunt Jiang? Three young ladies became that not person not ghost''s appearance, if Jiang aunt''s knee still has a child that also good to say. The key is that Aunt Jiang doesn''t have a third lady who is not a ghost. Miss, do you think what the maid said


    Murongshan''s fire pressure went down for a few minutes, thinking about what Cuiyu said: "you mean, let me cooperate with Jiang?"


    "That''s what I mean, but I still need the young lady''s own ideas," Cuiyu said in a soft voice, lowering her head. "After all, I''m afraid that the young lady is not able to speak before in front of the master. And aunt Jiang is also a more suitable person for Miss''s cooperation. "


    Cuiyu is right.


    What happened during this period of time, let her in front of her father has no trust, more no voice.


    Mother is gone. It''s hard to turn the tide by her alone.


    As a candidate for cooperation, Jiang is a good candidate.


    Presumably, Jiang came to find her, I''m afraid the heart is also holding such an idea.


    Murongshan thought a little for a while, then said: "Cuiyu, let Jiangshi come in."


    Cuiyu nodded, took a step, and then stopped. She looked at the little servant girl who was standing in silence, and said sternly, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you go and get a new set for the first lady?"

 Chapter 804

    The little servant girl immediately ran out.


    And Cuiyu also went out and led Jiang from the outside.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the white clothes full of footprints on the ground. I picked my eyebrows and said, "Oh, miss, how can I get angry again?"


    "What does it have to do with you if Miss Ben is angry?"


    In the past, Qi looked down upon Jiang. Naturally, murongshan didn''t pay attention to Jiang, and regarded her as a concubine who couldn''t be on the stage.


    But Jiang didn''t pay any attention to what murongshan said. He found a chair and sat down with a smile on his face: "can you say that, miss? Has she forgotten how she came back from the suburbs? If the master knows, I''m afraid the eldest lady will be sent out soon. "


    Murongshan''s face darkened: "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything," Jiang said, as if he had entered his own room. He had no estimate. He poured a cup of tea and tasted it. "I just want to cooperate with the eldest lady. I don''t know if elder sister and younger sister are willing to do something."


    Murongshan frowned and did not speak.


    Looking at murongshan''s silence, Jiang didn''t care. Instead, he continued to say, "I''m afraid the eldest lady can see clearly what''s going on in Rongguo mansion. It doesn''t look like much now, but what about later? In the future, the second lady of Qi mansion will be adopted to the master, and then there will be a man and a half women left. I''m afraid the position of the first lady will be very embarrassing, right


    Murongshan''s face was a bit embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her grandparents would have such a decision. Let one of my uncle''s concubines marry her father and become a stepmother?!


    What did Qi Fu think?!


    "So, miss, what do you think of my proposal? Do you want to cooperate?" Jiang was not worried that murongsheng would refuse. "After all, the second lady of Qi mansion doesn''t seem to be very good with you."


    Jiang believes that murongshan is a very smart person, so she will make a very smart decision.


    Murongshan didn''t speak now, and Jiang didn''t say much, but waited quietly. She believes that she can wait until she wants the answer.


    After a long time, murongshan finally said, "OK, I promise you."


    "But what can you do for me?"


    "Miss, do you think I can''t help you now?" Jiang''s smile of gentle, "at present can blow pillow side breeze of but I, nobody can compare me.". Of course, this matter is only temporary. I still need your help when the second lady of the Qi family comes. "


    Hearing this, murongshan felt more comfortable.


    Jiang can get some benefits from her, which can make murongshan feel at ease. This will make her think that there is no burden in her heart.


    "Yes."


    Jiang nodded with satisfaction and looked at the clothes that fell on the ground: "don''t blame me for being talkative, miss. It''s just that this is not the time for you to lose your temper. You don''t want to wear it, and I don''t want to wear it. "


    "You are so angry that you want to drag murongsheng out and whip the corpse. I am the same. But it''s the emperor''s will. Even if you don''t want to wear it, you have to wear it. Otherwise, it''s against the emperor''s will. "


    "Miss, you''d better be patient. After three days, you can take it off and throw it away."


    Murongshan''s eyes flashed a bit of impatience: "what''s the problem of three days? After murongsheng made such a fuss, where will the people in Rongguo mansion have the face to see people?"

 Chapter 805

    When it comes out, people can laugh to death!


    Murongsheng is something. It''s five years for all the people in Quanrong government to be filial to her!


    Since ancient times, there has never been such a situation!


    As long as murongshan thinks about it, she can figure out how those eyes fall on her after she goes out, which will make her lose face. It''s OK!


    How could Jiang not think of the problem that murongshan thought of?


    Because of Qi''s affair, the Rongguo government has been disgraced enough. As a result, murongsheng''s affair has come out again. It really shames the Rongguo government, which is not so good.


    "It''s not all because of a little cunt," said Jiang, who also hated murongsheng. "When he was alive, he was a disgrace to the Rongguo government. Murongsheng did so many shameful things. After she died, she was so upset that she had to step on the reputation of the Rongguo government under the feet of the people in the capital and toss the Rongguo government to death. Isn''t she happy? "


    "Oh."


    Murongshan sneered: "toss to death? Where is the Rongguo government where she is now tossing to death? It''s obviously more painful than tossing to death! "


    Murongsheng''s doing this is what they did to her before revenge!


    Since he woke up from falling into the water, he had a bad reputation and had to drag down the whole Rongguo government.


    Think about that time, the whole capital was not more prominent than the Rongguo government, and at the same time, there was no more humiliating than them!


    Had it not been for murongsheng, she would not have been punished by her grandmother. If you don''t kneel down, your mother won''t pretend to be pregnant in order to save her!


    If she doesn''t pretend to be pregnant, she won''t even think of the plot of secretly forming a pearl fetus! Also won''t be so many people run into to tear down, her Niang also won''t be so not clear to die in the past!


    If she didn''t put a foot in front of shangguanhong, she wouldn''t have got a side imperial concubine''s position now! Without murongsheng, she might have been the prince of Rui long ago!


    "If she died, she would die, but if she died, she would not be able to live in peace and leave us such a mess. Let''s live a shameful life and be pointed at and poked at the spine


    Murongshan has been good at maintaining her reputation since she was a child, but what murongsheng destroyed was the most precious reputation she wanted to maintain!


    Murongshan gritted her teeth and her eyes sparkled with anger: "I never thought that murongsheng''s ability could be so great. I really underestimated him before!"


    If there was fire in her eyes, murongshan would have burned the whole room.


    There was no place to vent the anger in my heart. I stretched out my hand and directly waved all the tea sets on the table to the ground, which broke into countless pieces.


    The maid who just ran out to get her clothes back listened to the movement inside. It''s not right to stand at the door and go in or not. Had to wander back and forth in the door, waiting for the quiet inside, and then go in.


    Listening to murongshan''s words, Jiang''s heart was also extremely angry, and his face was embarrassed.


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, how could her only daughter, murongling, become such a ghost!


    Hearing the movement outside the door, Jiang''s anger directly vented to the little servant girl: "what are you still doing outside? Do you want to invite you to come in?"?! Don''t you hurry to bring in your clothes and change them for the eldest lady? Can you afford the delay? "

 Chapter 806

    As soon as she turned pale, the little servant girl came in from the outside with fear and came to murongshan with her white clothes: "Miss Put it on... "


    "Take it away, get out of here! I''m not going to be filial to that dead girl! " Murongshan reaches out her hand and pushes the little maid aside.


    Jiang took a look and said, "Miss, have you forgotten what I just said?"


    Murongshan''s face was stiff.


    "You''d better put them on, miss. I can understand your unwillingness, because even I don''t want to wear it. But you can''t do without it. First, it''s the emperor''s decree. Second, it''s Rui Wang Shizi is here now. Are you going to wear it or not, miss


    "Brother Hong is coming?"


    Murongshan''s face suddenly surprised, but the next moment, the surprise expression became a bit ugly.


    "He didn''t come to see me, but to worship murongsheng?"


    Shangguanhong came, and she still had the identity of future side imperial concubine on her body. As a result, he did not enter her yard to visit her. If people are not here, they will be in the front hall!


    The place in the front hall is murongsheng''s coffin!


    So shangguanhong is here to worship murongsheng?!


    It''s true that murongsheng won''t make her feel comfortable even when she dies! But also always let her hate to the bone!


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it or hit murongshan, Jiang nodded with a strange expression: "didn''t I hear that ruiwang Shizi hated murongsheng very much before? Why do you come to worship that dead girl now


    Murongshan listened, with a look of hate on her face, and squeezed out a few words: "I don''t know!"


    Since murongsheng fell into the water and woke up, the past has changed!


    Before falling into the water, shangguanhong would never care about murongsheng''s death, and would not come to worship him.


    He may even laugh and think that murongsheng is dead, and he can finally get rid of her entanglement.


    But after falling into the water!


    Shangguanhong''s impression of murongsheng changed little by little, which made her panic. Because she can see that shangguanhong''s disgust for murongsheng is getting less and less, even


    Murong Shan bites her teeth, grabs the white clothes from the little maid and puts them on her. Even, let servant girl draw a delicate light makeup for her.


    Looking back and forth in the bronze mirror, heart a ruthless, directly to rub the eyes red, like crying.


    His face was smeared with gouache, which made him look pale and gaunt. It seems that he is very distressed about the death of murongsheng. With the white clothes he wears, he looks very sad and distressing.


    Jiang picked his eyebrows and looked at murongshan as if she had changed her appearance. She was a little strange: "Miss, you are going to give murongsheng Mourning? "


    Murongshan sneered: "murongsheng is something. I''ll go to mourn for her. She''s not afraid of not being able to live in peace under the nine springs!"


    With that, murongshan tidied up again, and went out directly from the yard towards murongsheng''s coffin.


    No one disobeyed the emperor''s orders. Murong Cheng was a coward, so he didn''t dare to talk much.


    The whole house was decorated with white lanterns and white cloth. A little bright color can not see, this situation, even when her mother''s funeral, are not so grand!

 Chapter 807

    Murongshan held back her anger and walked towards the front hall.


    Before I went there, I saw shangguanhong standing in front of murongsheng''s coffin in plain clothes. Her expression was not as happy as she thought.


    That kind of happy expression which is hard to get rid of.


    It''s a kind of expression that makes murongshan very jealous, like that of murongsheng!


    Especially!


    She also saw an incredible scene from a distance!


    That is, shangguanhong put his hand into the coffin and gently rubbed murongsheng''s cheek with the back of his hand!


    This scene suddenly let murongshan''s blood surge, let her very dazzling, how do not want to see this scene!


    Shangguanhong, when did he feel for murongsheng?!


    However, it is precisely because of this action that shangguanhong completely believes that murongsheng is really dead, not a trick.


    I can''t see a little red on my face. I''m a little white. I''m scared. The blood on my face is wiped clean. A face that has been hidden for so many years is finally exposed. The usual yellow wax is fake. I didn''t expect that he would be cheated by this woman for so long.


    Looking at her lying there quietly, it''s like falling asleep, but I can''t feel the warmth from the temperature on the back of my hand. It''s freezing to the bone. It''s not like living people can have it at all. So Murongsheng is really dead


    Shangguanhong stretched out his hand. After murongsheng died, he couldn''t tell what it was like these days.


    There''s always a bewildering stupor. When you''re distracted, you can''t help thinking of Murong Sheng. My mind is full of murongsheng''s shadow. All I think about is the way murongsheng chased after him before.


    Before Ming Ming was entangled by murongsheng, I was very upset and disgusted. But after murongsheng died, when I think about it, I don''t feel irritable at all. On the contrary, I have some nostalgia?


    Even so, he seldom loses his temper. When he was entangled by murongsheng, he never lost his temper. But since murongsheng fell into the water and woke up, he looked like a stranger and stopped pestering him. The anger in his heart will come out and he wants to get angry.


    He didn''t know why he became so angry.


    Now think about it, maybe he didn''t change. It''s because of murongsheng''s behavior that he has changed. Because only Murong Sheng can easily stir up his anger. I''m afraid his heart will be as calm as water if other people''s words.


    Shangguanhong feels like she''s stunned now. She looks forward to murongsheng''s opening her eyes in the coffin and says with a smile that she has nothing to do. It''s just a temporary faint.


    I hope murongsheng can come back to life, can continue to pester him, let him angry.


    In this way, they seem to be able to be happy?


    He thought he was crazy!


    "Why?"


    Shangguanhong couldn''t understand: "why did you pester me before and change in an instant? I look like an enemy? If you didn''t change, I wouldn''t be so strange. If you''re the same as before, you''re so annoying and you want to get rid of it. How could I look at you more? "

 Chapter 808

    Shangguanhong hasn''t made clear what he thinks of murongsheng. Murongsheng just left


    The feeling of hanging up and down is not good at all.


    In particular, it''s my own hand to send murongsheng to the point of death


    Looking at Murong Sheng quietly lying in the coffin, shangguanhong''s heart seems to have been stabbed by a needle, with a faint pain. Even if you don''t want to admit that you like murongsheng, you can only admit it powerlessly.


    Especially when he saw murongsheng standing on the high platform, his posture and appearance attracted him deeply and absorbed his heart.


    Unfortunately


    Shangguanhong sighed, everything is over, even if there is no more in his heart, it has been completely over.


    His idea has been realized. When murongsheng is dead, no one can get her identity, nor


    "Brother Hong..."


    Just as shangguanhong was gazing at murongsheng lying in the coffin, murongshan came slowly and began to shout softly.


    Hoarse voice, tears in the eyes, this kind of pathetic appearance, let people see will want to protect in their arms, quietly care.


    Before shangguanhong saw murongshan like this, there would always be some heartache in his heart. And then hold her in her arms and comfort her. But now, seeing murongshan''s pitiful appearance, shangguanhong didn''t feel at all.


    Even Feel a little uncomfortable?


    After seeing the real appearance of a fairy falling from the sky and seeing Murong Shan pretending to be like this, Shangguan Hong didn''t like it.


    Sure enough.


    All things need to be compared.


    There is no contrast, there is no harm. I can''t see what''s wrong with murongshan before. Now think about it, comparing the two, people will feel that murongshan''s behavior is too deliberate, like deliberately pretending to be the same, people feel very fake.


    Shangguanhong didn''t go up as before. He took a look at murongshan and took his eyes back. He responded coldly.


    Murongshan didn''t seem to notice shangguanhong''s indifference. She took a step forward, grabbed shangguanhong''s hand in the palm of her hand and said softly, "brother Hong, I thought I would never see you again."


    Shangguanhong frowned slightly, but he didn''t shake murongshan''s hand away.


    This made murongshan feel a little successful. When she looked at Shangguan Hong again, her grievance deepened a lot: "brother Hong, what do you call this thing. The second cousin died at this juncture. Our marriage has been pushed back for so long, and I''ve started to get people ready to sew wedding clothes... "


    On hearing this, Shangguan Hong threw Murong Shan''s hand away: "be careful!"


    Murongshan''s heart was startled. She quickly reached for shangguanhong''s hand, but shangguanhong hid her.


    He could only grasp shangguanhong''s sleeve, and murongshan quickly remedied: "brother Hong, I''m not saying that the second cousin is bad. I just I''m just a little scared. Don''t be angry with me, brother Hong. "


    Shangguanhong looked at murongshan, looked at her face, eyes with water, heart or a little soft: "afraid of what?"

 Chapter 809

    "Fear I''m afraid that if I keep filial piety for another five years, brother Hong, you will... " Murongshan said, tears were coming out of her eyes.


    Shangguan Hong narrowed his eyes: "even if it''s not five years of filial piety, what your mother does, don''t you want to be filial?"


    Murongshan''s face froze and tears came out of her eyes: "brother Hong..."


    Shangguanhong looked at murongshan, who had a good feeling before, and cried like this. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, the bride price has been given. When did my son say that he won''t marry you? It''s only five years. My son will wait. "


    "Really?" Murongshan wept, raised her head and showed a smile, "brother Hong, is that true? Will you really wait for me? "


    Shangguanhong nodded casually, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Anyway, it''s just a side room. It''s the same when you marry into King Rui''s residence?


    Besides, murongshan''s body has been got, and she is not so enthusiastic. Naturally, she has no idea of marrying someone into Rui palace.


    But how could murongshan get what shangguanhong was thinking?


    She thought shangguanhong really had her place in her heart, so she waited for her for so many years.


    I want to get close to shangguanhong and give him a good hug. As a result, he felt shangguanhong''s body was stiff. Subconsciously, he looked at murongsheng in the coffin and directly pushed murongshan away from his arms.


    I don''t know why, holding murongshan in front of murongsheng always feels a kind of unspeakable taste. It''s like going out to steal and being caught.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Shangguanhong doesn''t have any idea. He stays here and kisses me with murongshan. He leaves a message and turns to leave directly.


    Murongshan yelled several times in succession, but she didn''t stop shangguanhong.


    In the heart produced a bit of displeasure, toward the coffin inside murongsheng looked in the past, the line of sight picky in murongsheng''s body swept.


    What bad luck!


    It must be because murongsheng''s coffin stops here that brother Hong doesn''t want to be close to her. If it wasn''t for murongsheng, the dead girl''s coffin stops here.


    Murongshan thought. Suddenly she seemed to remember something. She rolled her eyes and sneered.


    What''s her fight with a dead man here? Murongsheng is dead. Can you take shangguanhong away from her after that?


    It''s all her murongshan''s!


    In the ghost King''s house, shangguanhong, who suffered from chills directly, fled along the meridians because he was possessed by the devil. Now I''m lost by the doctor. I''ve been in a coma for two days.


    In the mood of everyone nervous, shangguanhuang finally sobered up.


    Slightly open your eyes, looking at the scene in front of you, feel some trance.


    He could see that some people seemed to be shaking in front of him, but some of them could not see clearly. It was just that the smell of medicine from the room was familiar to him.


    "Awake?"


    The miracle doctor is walking around thinking about what ingredients need to be added to the medicine bath. Then he sees shangguanhuang who opens his eyes and says in surprise.

 Chapter 810

    Shangguanhuang didn''t say anything. He closed his eyes and said. Just two days did not speak, some of the voice dry: "how can I, pharmacy?"


    Just wake up, the brain is still some confusion, some things suddenly can''t think out.


    "You''re very happy to say that if you hadn''t been possessed suddenly and caused a cold attack, how could you have been in the pharmacy. Do you think you are welcome to my pharmacy? " The surprise on the doctor''s face dissipates, and he looks at shangguanhuang with white eyes.


    It really pissed him off.


    Do you know that your body is not good, and you have to be possessed, so it''s a matter not to take your body?


    A cold attack?


    Shangguanhuang closed his eyes, first adapted, then slowly opened his eyes. What I saw in front of my eyes gradually became clear. I glanced at the herbs floating in the wooden bucket and reflected.


    It turns out that I was in the pharmacy because I had a cold attack?


    Shangguanhuang has experienced the attack many times, and he has been familiar with it for a long time. Tight body also slowly relaxed, chose a more comfortable position to sit and lean in the barrel.


    Gently spit out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    However, how does his cold attack suddenly?


    It seems that there is something in the middle. He doesn''t seem to have any impression. However, it is very central for him to feel that he has no impression.


    All kinds of things mixed in his brain, making his memory seem to have some faults, making his brain a mess, and some things are not clear.


    "How does the cold attack?" Shangguanhuang himself can''t remember, gave up directly, frowned and asked, "I''m anxious, there''s still a long way to go from the next attack of cold?"


    The doctor turned to look at shangguanhuang and took his eyes back. With his back to shangguanhuang, he did not know what strange things he was playing with: "because this time, it was not very normal, so it suddenly broke out."


    If there is no accident, Shangguan Huang''s cold usually happens once every two months. However, shangguanhuang reappeared after his disappearance, and his body seemed to have become much stronger. Therefore, according to the divine doctor''s conjecture, the onset time of chills could be delayed for another month.


    However, if, for some reason, the balance maintained in the body is broken, the chills will speed up their attack.


    "Well?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at the back of the doctor, and his eyebrows are twisted into a small knot in one''s heart. His expression is a bit at a loss. There are some fuzzy pictures flashing in his mind, which makes shangguanhuang unable to grasp.


    Suddenly let Shangguan Huang''s body again tight up, immediately explore the situation in his body.


    "You are possessed. Don''t look at it."


    The doctor threw some things in his hand into shangguanhuang''s barrel and said directly.


    Crazy?


    How could he be possessed suddenly?


    Shangguanhuang felt that his elixir field was empty, and the meridians of his body were in a mess. He couldn''t set it up for a while. It seems that there is indeed a whole picture of being possessed by the devil, but it is strange that since he began to practice martial arts, he has been possessed by the devil once because of a mistake.


    The rest of the time, it never happened again.


    So how come all of a sudden


    What about going crazy?


    In a trance, shangguanhuang seems to suddenly remember something Murongsheng!

 Chapter 811

    Shangguanhuang''s heart flashed the name, and suddenly a figure appeared in his mind, a figure who was knocked down from the high platform.


    Fall down from above, like a butterfly whose wings are broken, so fragile


    Looking at the figure from the sky, shangguanhuang''s heart suddenly rose a bit of fear, a bit of panic, don''t want to let her so disappear in front of his eyes!


    "Murongsheng!"


    For a moment, just felt as if the fault of the memory, suddenly spliced together.


    The next moment, shangguanhuang felt something hard in his heart, let his face change. Originally has returned to normal eyes, but there are some gradually up red traces.


    The miracle doctor has been standing on one side to pay attention to shangguanhuang''s situation. Seeing that shangguanhuang''s appearance is different again, he quickly says, "stop! Stop! Are you dying! Let your mind be empty and don''t think about anything any more


    But shangguanhuang just couldn''t hear it. He continued to go his own way, and his face gradually became ferocious, which was very frightening.


    The doctor was so angry that he knew that his words made shangguanhuang not quiet. Straight up, the silver needle inserted several acupoints behind shangguanhuang.


    As a result


    Before the doctor came near shangguanhuang, he was quickly caught by shangguanhuang''s wrist.


    All of a sudden, the doctor''s face changed: "ah Huang, release your hand quickly!"


    The doctor looked at shangguanhuang''s face more and more wrong, the eye color is more and more close to blood red, the whole person is worried.


    If shangguanhuang is going to continue to ravage his internal power, I''m afraid the cold will really


    "Ah Huang, let go of your hand and be quiet. Don''t be impulsive and don''t think about too many things!"


    Shangguanhuang turned a deaf ear, as if he could not hear what the doctor said. He held the doctor''s wrist tightly and didn''t mean to let go. My mind is like a horse watching a lantern, flashing all the pictures of murongsheng.


    The first time we met Pictures of saving him.


    In the Treasury, Mingming was able to escape by himself, but in the end he fell into the water and fished him out.


    Again and again, saving his name.


    All the expressions were deeply engraved in his mind. But in the end, he can only see murongsheng shot down from such a high place!


    Murongsheng is the only one who can make him feel warm for so many years. He wants this person to be able to lie in his arms forever and feel the taste of two people''s contact.


    He has already thought clearly about everything about the future life of the two people, and even the names of their children in the future!


    But now, everything is gone, nothing!


    Without any temperature, he can only feel a cold body


    Feel her lying in his arms, that more and more cold body, let his heart out of a bit of rage!


    At the thought of such a thing, shangguanhuang couldn''t control his emotions. His heart was full of Qi and blood, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. It looked very dazzling!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s Enchanted appearance, the miracle doctor didn''t care any more. He broke his wrist out of shangguanhuang''s hand with his internal force and pointed to the acupoint on shangguanhuang''s chest.


    "Be sober! Don''t think about anything. If you think about it any more, you''ll die! "

 Chapter 812

    The miracle doctor is going crazy!


    But Shangguan Huang couldn''t hear what he said. A pair of red eyes, directly fight with the doctor, the speed and strength of the hand is not like another fight with people, but the doctor as the enemy.


    The enemy standing in front of him to stop!


    It''s merciless and deadly.


    "Crazy, crazy! You are out of your mind


    The doctor was so worried that he was able to catch up with shangguanhuang in the routine. That''s because shangguanhuang was letting him play with him. But now, even if shangguanhuang''s internal power is limited, he is still at a loss!


    "Ah Huang, stop for me. You can''t touch your internal power now. If you don''t obey me, your body will be completely useless!"


    The miracle doctor dodges shangguanhuang''s attack in embarrassment, and yells angrily at the same time.


    "You are a lunatic! You''re going to die! "


    "You have chills. Can you wake up a little bit?"


    "I''m going to be rude!"


    "Come on! Come in, somebody! What are you doing standing outside? Don''t hurry in! "


    Heard the doctor''s shouting voice, the dark guard standing outside quickly pushed the door open and came in. In an instant, I saw that Shangguan was naked, chasing the doctor all over the room.


    All the bottles and jars in this room have been knocked down on the ground. There are no dead bodies. All kinds of medicine smell float in the air and spread into people''s noses.


    "Control him! Don''t let him use his internal power by force! "


    The miracle doctor didn''t disturb the martial arts. If he didn''t pay attention, he was hit by shangguanhuang and retreated several times.


    However, even if several dark guards came in, they could not control shangguanhuang. On the contrary, they were injured in several places by shangguanhuang. They were in a mess.


    Shangguanhuang is just like having a grudge against the doctor. If he does not kill the doctor, shangguanhuang will not give up.


    Seeing that he was about to fall on the doctor with strong internal power, the doctor closed his eyes and said loudly: "murongsheng is dead! Murongsheng is dead! "


    The injured dark guard is frightened to see that scene, seeing shangguanhuang''s slap is about to hit the doctor. If you can''t escape, I''m afraid the doctor will lose half his life if he doesn''t die. It seems that the doctor really has no way to dodge.


    Just when everyone felt that there was no way to avoid it, the doctor himself was frightened to meet the fact that he was half dead.


    It turns out that half a day I didn''t feel any pain. I just felt the palm wind from shangguanhuang, as if Didn''t fall on him?


    The miraculous doctor opens one eye slightly and looks at it. He sees that shangguanhuang''s palm is only a finger away from his face. Scared to quickly open both eyes, quickly withdraw the body away.


    When he got to a safe place, the doctor was relieved.


    Eyes fell on shangguanhuang''s face, just shangguanhuang ferocious want to crush, all the expression disappeared, left in the face is a blank.


    The miracle doctor carefully came forward, while Shangguan Huang was stunned, he quickly put out his hand on his chest.


    Then he saw shangguanhuang''s blood gushing out of his mouth

 Chapter 813

    The miracle doctor immediately felt that the whole world was complete, and then quickly called to the people: "quickly, quickly, quickly hold the people, and put them into the barrel for me!"


    "Really, don''t you know what your body looks like? He came out to show me how big your chicken is


    The miracle doctor reaches out his hand to get shangguanhuang into a wooden basin and ask him to bathe in a medicine bath. As a result, shangguanhuang, just like an adult''s awkward child, reaches out his hand to hold the barrel and says nothing.


    The doctor was almost angry with shangguanhuang: "don''t you want your life? Go in and soak it for me!"


    There was no way to get shangguanhuang into it. Suddenly, his head would burst open.


    After just some disturbance, shangguanhuang''s mind also seems to return to normal, the hand of the doctor to wave away: "let me go."


    The miracle doctor not only waved his hand away, but also stepped back several steps without stopping.


    As soon as he stood up against the wall, he heard shangguanhuang say, "bring me the king''s clothes!"


    Standing in the room, the two dark guards looked at each other. They didn''t know that they should listen to the doctor and let the master take a good bath. You should listen to the master and bring the clothes.


    "Take my king''s clothes!"


    Seeing that the dark Wei didn''t move, Shangguan Huang spoke coldly. A pair of eyes like the cold wind swept past, suddenly let dark Wei almost frozen into ice.


    "Yes


    I''d better listen to the master. He can make them into meat cakes. And the miracle doctor can''t beat them!


    "What are you doing? What are you going to do? What are you trying to do? "


    The doctor quickly stopped him, looking at shangguanhuang as if he were making a fuss: "can''t you make people worry a little bit? Take good care of your body. Where do you want to go before you have a cold attack? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak. He breathed his disordered meridians in silence. His face was gloomy.


    "I''m talking to you, do you hear me? I can tell you that if your body is so ruined by you, it will be finished sooner or later! "


    In the face of the doctor''s chatter, shangguanhuang turns a deaf ear and sits on his own business, allowing the doctor to speak beside him.


    After a while, the dark Wei took the clothes to shangguanhuang, and shangguanhuang took them over and dressed them neatly.


    Seeing that he had been ignored for so long, the doctor could not help it any more. He reached for shangguanhuang''s clothes and said angrily, "you pretend you can''t hear what I said, don''t you?"?! I tell you, your cold is not over yet! Where are you going! You are not afraid to walk on the way, again attack it


    "Get out of the way," Shangguan Huang said with no expression. He pulled the doctor aside. "I want to find her!"


    Looking for her?


    Who are you looking for?


    The miracle doctor reacts for a while, and finally reacts who shangguanhong is talking about.


    His face was tangled and angry. He stepped forward and said, "it''s not good yet. Can you give your body well first? If you go out now, I''m afraid there will be problems on the way


    Anyway, people are already dead. When can''t we find them all the same?


    What''s more, shangguanhuang''s physical damage is like this. He has to run out. A doctor won''t let anyone out!


    What''s more, he is a very competent doctor!

 Chapter 814

    Shangguanhuang once again waved people to one side, strong mouth: "the king''s body, the king knows."


    Looking at the tone of his speech, it showed that he had to go, and no one could stop him.


    "You The doctor was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. It was good and bad. As a result, the people in front of him didn''t listen to what he said. "You''re so disobedient. You don''t care about your life at all!"


    But what can he do?


    When shangguanhuang was seriously injured, he was almost killed by shangguanhuang. According to his own skill, it would be more difficult to stop shangguanhuang.


    Why don''t you delay for a while and drag all the others in the ghost King''s mansion?


    The doctor was thinking about it when he saw that shangguanhuang was about to go out of the pharmacy. He quickly stepped forward, grabbed shangguanhuang''s arm and dragged him back: "no, no, you can''t go now. The chill in your body has not been completely suppressed. If you go out now, what you did before will be in vain. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to suppress your chill! "


    "I tell you, you really can''t go out. I''m not joking with you any more! Your body doesn''t have much to live for. Do you want to shorten the last time? "


    Shangguanhuang listened, did not give the doctor a positive answer, but chuckled. There was a lot of coolness in the laughter, which made people feel goose bumps all over.


    He wanted to live because the person he wanted was still alive. He wanted to find people and protect them in his arms. But now, the people he wanted to protect are no longer there. What else does he have to work so hard to do?


    Living, for him, is not so important.


    Maybe die, die as soon as possible, also can let him down earlier to meet with her.


    The only people who can make him feel warm are no longer there. He really has no will to live and continue to stay in this cold world.


    If he didn''t taste the warmth, maybe he wouldn''t be so crazy.


    But the key is, he tasted it, and it didn''t seem like he lost it!


    This taste is just like being poisoned. It is deeply engraved on his body. In order to retain the warmth, even if he loses everything to exchange, he will spare no effort!


    "Ah Huang," listening to Shangguan Huang''s laughter, the doctor''s heart was a little chilly, "really, you wake up a little, don''t be so willful, OK?"


    Shangguanhuang pulled the doctor''s hand off his arm: "I finally found her, but she ran away from me. No matter where she is now, I will not let her go, even if she is already in hell


    "You You... "


    The miracle doctor looked at Mingming and looked calm. He didn''t feel the same emotion at all, but he still felt shangguanhuang was crazy.


    He''s really crazy!


    For the sake of that woman, even her own life has to be abandoned. This is not crazy. What is it?!


    "Are you crazy?"?! Can you calm down and think about it? "


    "Yes, I am."


    Shangguanhuang listened to the doctor''s words, and did not deny, but very agree.


    Yes, he is crazy. From the moment he met murongsheng, he has become a madman!

 Chapter 815

    But what if you become a madman!


    For murongsheng crazy once, how can it be?!


    Will not say a word of gas to the doctor left behind, shangguanhuang directly strode out.


    The great doctor can''t stop his anger. He doesn''t know what kind of person murongsheng is. What he is worried about now is shangguanhuang''s body!


    "Even if it is, you are going to die soon, and you still want to get people back!" The doctor was not willing to roar.


    "That''s right."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t hesitate: "even if I die, I will find people back."


    As soon as he finished, shangguanhuang felt a little movement behind him and attacked him secretly. Vigilant turned to see the past, the result head-on to a pair of powder.


    Shangguanhuang is not the first time to experience this situation. His eyes widened for a few minutes, and he screamed in his heart.


    But after the reaction, it was too late. He has inhaled a lot of powder, suddenly feel dizzy, hands and feet also began to gradually disobey.


    "You..."


    Before he finished, shangguanhuang fell to the ground.


    The doctor skimmed his mouth and said with pride: "I can''t beat you, can''t I beat you? If you want to run out of my hands, don''t see if you have that ability now! "


    The doctor clapped the powder on his hands with a smile. Looking at shangguanhuang lying on the ground in a coma, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Who is murongsheng? What about?


    It has nothing to do with him. His task is to take good care of shangguanhuang and study and cure shangguanhuang''s cold. If shangguanhuang''s health is good now and his cold doesn''t break out, he can''t even manage to stir up the palace.


    But not now!


    Shangguanhuang''s chills, who knows how they will come out in a moment, may come out if you are careless. So if you want to run out, you have to ask him if he agrees!


    "What are you doing now? Why don''t you carry your master in and put him in the barrel?"


    "This..." Dark Wei''s in the mind some of hesitation, "the miracle doctor, if master son wake up, can......"


    The master is now like this. When he wants to come over, he will probably take them to the sword. They can''t bear the anger of the master!


    The doctor went into the room and tried the water temperature in the barrel: "what can I do when I wake up? I''ll give him medicine when I wake up! Anyway, it will take him at least two or three days to wake up. By that time, the woman will have gone to the earth. Can your master still go to dig the grave? "


    "Don''t talk so much! Hurry to stuff people into the barrel. If your master is dead, you can''t go anywhere! "


    Dark Wei a listen, also don''t care to think so much, hurriedly will shangguanhuang clothes to take off, again to carry back to the barrel inside, to bubble medicine bath.


    The value of their existence is to protect the master. If the master''s life is gone, what else can they do?


    "Go and get some hot water. The water temperature in the bucket is a little low."


    "Yes


    The pharmacy was calm again. The doctor reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Finally, the crazy smelly boy was calmed down. Otherwise, it''s really a very difficult thing to do.

 Chapter 816

    It''s getting dark. No one in the hall of Rongguo mansion is willing to stay here a little longer.


    Because murongsheng''s coffin is placed here, people who have bullied murongsheng before will stay here in the middle of the night, and their hearts will always be fuzzy.


    And the Lingtang is very simple, even very simple.


    A coffin was placed in the middle of the hall. In front of it was a brazier with only a layer of ashes.


    Then there''s a plate of fruit and two white candles. And then there''s nothing.


    But if you think about it, murongsheng has created a place where people in Rongguo government have to be filial to her for five years. No one will feel comfortable. Therefore, it is not incomprehensible to vent his anger in murongsheng''s spirit hall.


    Into the night, there is no one here, quiet people feel terrible.


    Suddenly, a red figure from the wall down, in the black night is very strange.


    In particular, the red figure came towards the strange and quiet hall. With the empty night outside, people would only think that they saw the ghost and fainted directly with their eyes closed.


    With a pot of wine in his hand, Yuqi walked slowly in the moonlight, and his gorgeous face was stained with a trace of red, which made people look more gorgeous.


    Looking at the coffin in front of him, Yu Qi laughed softly and said, "how did you die? Haven''t we just met before? How can you hear people say that you are dead in the twinkling of an eye? "


    Standing in front of him, he tilted his head and looked at the tablet placed in front of the coffin: "I think they should be cheating me. I just met you. How can you die? So I don''t believe it, so I came here to have a look. You have so many ghost ideas. Maybe you are fooling people. "


    Yuqi seems to be drunk, staggering toward the coffin, but his eyes are clear. Looking at the person lying in the coffin, he lay there quietly, motionless, and his eyes flashed out a bit of pangai.


    "You said, you little girl, what are you thinking of? You can''t be happy alone, "Yu Qi''s hand knocked around the coffin." you are really naughty when you say you are naughty. There is such a soft bed. If you have to lie in such a hard place, how can you get down? "


    Yuqi mumbled, but the person in front of him closed his eyes and didn''t say a word, even didn''t breathe: "why don''t you speak? Don''t you usually speak well? The first time you saw me, you scraped away so much silver from me. You are really the first one. Well, it will be the last one. No one can take the silver from me any more... "


    Yu Qi said, hand still knocked on the coffin, discontented mouth: "you say you this little girl how can so stingy?"? I''ve lost so much money. Don''t you know how to change a bigger bed? You see, you make this bed so small that it can only hold you. Even turning over is very troublesome. It''s very stingy. "


    "If you don''t have any money, you can say that I''m not a mean person! I can still afford to buy you a bed! Anyway Anyway, you''ve seen my feet. I''m half of you anyway... "

 Chapter 817

    Said, jade Qi also extremely discontented of cold hum a.


    "You''re a woman, too! You look at my feet and pretend you don''t know anything. Don''t you want to be responsible for me? "


    Yu Qi said, but also some grievances: "how can you look down on me? I tell you, when I was in Qinghuang country. I still follow a lot of little girls behind me, want to engage with me! But I didn''t like it! So I ran out! I don''t want to stay in that kind of place. Women are in charge of everything, and they have to serve women?! You''re kidding


    "The outside world is better. In the outside world, men are the masters. I''m not a poor man. I can earn a lot of money. Can''t I support my family?! Besides, in terms of looks, are there any people in the capital who look better than me?! No more! "


    All of a sudden, Yuqi felt something wrong: "it''s not, except for a Huang, that guy is just as good-looking as me."


    "I think my appearance is the best, otherwise when I see you for the first time, you won''t look at me with that amazing eyes, right? At that time, I was calculating the money, and I didn''t have time to tear you down, so that you won''t be so shameful. "


    Yuqi reached out and touched the back of murongsheng''s hand, rubbing it hard, trying to heat the cold hand. But it didn''t work much. He lay down on the coffin and held murongsheng''s hand tightly.


    I want to warm murongsheng''s paws with my own temperature.


    "I look good and earn a lot of money. Why do you dislike me so much and don''t want to run for me?"


    When Yu Qi thought of it, he was very angry. He slapped his hand on the coffin and made a dull sound. Then he nodded his head with satisfaction: "I hit you, and I feel a little comfortable. You talk about whether you will suffer a loss and let me go alive. I really cry to death. If you know how much I have, I''m afraid you''ll regret why you didn''t promise to run away with me that day! "


    "Tell me about you. You look so ugly and have such a bad character. I don''t even like it! I don''t know, but I''m a little gentle. I''m not as good-looking as I am. I don''t even dislike you. You still dislike me... "


    Yuqi left a right a say, is to think of what to say, say a lot of grunt. Finally, he sighed: "forget it, I don''t have the same opinion with you. What''s more, you''ve seen my feet. I think it''s the loss of my wife. I''ve recognized it! Since it''s my man, I have to do something for you, isn''t it... "


    Yu Qi left the coffin and walked around the room in a daze. From time to time, he took a sip of wine in his mouth and looked around.


    After reading it, he frowned: "bah, how can you be so stingy. A good thing is not placed, or I am good to you. I know you don''t have anything good, so I brought it to you. Wait, I''ll put it up for you to see! "


    It turned out that when Yuqi came, he not only came with a pot of wine. He also came with a big bag of things and put them directly in front of murongsheng''s coffin. If you look at it carefully, it''s like the pastry that many ladies like to eat in the capital recently.


    The price, it can be said, is expensive!


    It''s also a pity that Yuqi is such a stingy guy. He is willing to take out so many delicious things and put them on the table one by one!

 Chapter 818

    "Originally, I bought these things for you, but I didn''t expect that..." Yuqi waved his hand, dizzy, "don''t say, don''t say, anyway, put here, you can also eat below. If you feel delicious, give me a dream, and I''ll buy more for you then. "


    Yuqi''s mouth nagging, constantly from the things he brought to take out the things one by one on the table.


    "It''s clearly agreed that we should discuss how to provide drinks for the restaurant in the future, and you will You are such a little liar! A liar Yu Qi Wei said wrongly, "I wanted to bring you some of the wine you gave me. But because you didn''t keep your word, I decided to drink them all! "


    "Of course, I brought you this pot of wine. In fact, it tastes good. You can make do with it first."


    Yuqi''s mouth was talking, but he was not idle. He lit all the candles directly, and also lit up the long-standing lights beside him. Looking at the Lingtang, not as gloomy as before, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he hobbled to the coffin again, lying on the coffin, and said wrongly: "let you not follow me, but it doesn''t matter. I will still take you as my person. In this life, I will not marry another woman, and I will be honest with you in the future. "


    "You''re down here. If you don''t have any money to spend, remember to give me a dream so that I can give you less money."


    "Talking to you, you little liar, why don''t you say a word?"


    "No matter, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence, as your promise!"


    Yuqi opened a pair of soul - stirring eyes, looking at murongsheng''s appearance. He stretched out his hand and put murongsheng''s hands on his stomach. He said softly, "go to sleep first. I''ll go to see you later. If you are lonely, come to play with me in your dream. Do you hear me? "


    "I won''t be afraid that you will suddenly come to my dream, but you should remember to find me..."


    Yuqi is tidying up the clothes for murongsheng, and suddenly he touches a hard cool thing on murongsheng''s mother and son.


    He poked his head, narrowed his eyes, took it up and looked at it: "what''s this?"


    It doesn''t feel like something shabby, but a piece of jade. It''s very good, because it''s hanging on murongsheng''s neck. Yuqi can''t take it down, so he can only stretch his neck and look at it carefully.


    As a result, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. The confused eyes suddenly wake up, and most of the wine disappeared, which makes Yuqi wake up in an instant.


    "What is this?"


    What is it?!


    This red jade pendant, like blood, is carved with a big Huang character. Even if Yuqi is scared, he can touch it with his hand!


    He can''t be mistaken!


    The expression on the face changes quickly, put back the jade pendant hanging on murongsheng''s neck. As like as two peas, I found out one thing from my own body, and looked at it with a close look. It was almost identical to the one Murong hung in his neck.


    It''s brilliant and beautiful. It''s not imitated at all. The carving on the jade pendant is very exquisite, which makes the whole people of Yuqi shocked.


    Why?


    what is Murong as like as two peas?

 Chapter 819

    "You You... "


    Yuqi was shocked to see murongsheng lying in the coffin, the whole person was extremely incredible.


    "Why is there a jade pendant of the Royal daughter?" Yuqi moved his eyes from the jade pendant to murongsheng''s face. His voice trembled a little. He couldn''t believe it.


    But no matter how shocked Yuqi was, how to ask murongsheng couldn''t get an answer. Murongsheng''s eyes were closed and he would not speak a word.


    Even if I wake up, I''m afraid I can''t answer Yuqi''s question, because even she doesn''t know where the jade pendant comes from!


    The vision of jade Qi is complicated of twinkle, at the moment of brain is disorderly, what all can''t remember. All of a sudden, Yuqi seems to react!


    Qin Wanlin!


    When shangguanhuang appointed murongsheng as the new ghost princess, he sent someone to investigate the identity of murongsheng! In particular, the situation of murongsheng''s mother is surprising.


    No matter how to investigate, Qin Wanlin did not know where he came from. Even after the Dafang family were expelled from the Rongguo government, Qin Wanlin seemed to have evaporated.


    It''s unpredictable.


    Qin Wanlin Qin Wanlin


    No one can escape the investigation of the ghost King''s house unless this person Itself is out of thin air!


    Is Qin Wanlin the princess who disappeared from qinghuangguo at the beginning?!


    If If so


    Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, Yuqi seemed to be unable to accept it for a moment. Is this the way it is? Why Why?


    If so, isn''t murongsheng the daughter of the emperor''s daughter? His fiancee, too?!


    Yuqi suddenly chuckled out in a low voice, mixed with the taste of desolation and helplessness.


    Why did God make such a joke for him? Why? They should have been together! Why, in the end, would it become such a result?!


    Yuqi looks at murongsheng lying quietly in the coffin with a sad expression. When I think of such a thing, when I look at murongsheng''s appearance, it''s obviously so similar to that of the imperial daughter. I can find the shadow of the imperial daughter from murongsheng.


    But why didn''t he get in touch with everything before?


    If you think about it earlier, how could murongsheng lie in the coffin without any sign of life!


    Yuqi stretched out his hand and slapped his face. Before long, a red handprint appeared on his face. Originally some half drunk not drunk, but Yuqi want to get drunk.


    Now a slap, directly to wake up.


    He held the red jade pendant tightly in his hand: "why didn''t you agree to go with me at that time! We should be together


    At that time, he ran away secretly, but now murongsheng doesn''t want to run away with him. Is this God''s revenge on him?!


    Yu Qi reaches out his hand and holds Murong Sheng''s cold and bone piercing hand in the palm of his hand.


    "It''s all my fault I''m sorry for you. Why did I leave and leave you If If I didn''t go Sorry No, I''m sorry... "

 Chapter 820

    Looking at murongsheng''s calm and expressionless face, Yuqi''s emotion surged in his heart, which was very bitter and regretful. All kinds of emotions gathered in his heart, which made him feel very uncomfortable now, almost out of breath.


    After a long time, Yuqi reached out and caressed murongsheng''s face gently. Staring at murongsheng quietly, I hope to engrave murongsheng''s appearance in my heart.


    The expression on the face was very bitter. I opened my mouth and found that I couldn''t say a word.


    Finally decadent bow head, the whole person appears very low.


    "At the beginning, the relationship between my mother and the Royal daughter was very good. My jade pendant was from the Royal daughter who came to my house. At that time, my mother didn''t want me to have it, but I really liked red, so I didn''t listen to what my mother said. Later I learned that this jade pendant was a token of love prepared by the Royal daughter for her daughter. Whoever has this jade pendant is her daughter''s fiance. "


    "When I was young, I only knew how to hold what I liked. Hearing what the imperial daughter said, she nodded and agreed. Anyway, all the things are given to me. I have no intention of returning them. "


    "But who would have thought that when I was not married, because I couldn''t bear the customs of Qinghuang country, I ran away from there Escape to the outside of Qinghuang Kingdom Because I don''t like the rules of Qinghuang country, why can men do anything in other countries? In Qinghuang country, men are bound? I didn''t want to, so I sneaked away with the traffickers. Anyway, I am confident that I can escape from those people.... "


    Yu Qi said calmly, his hand touched Murong Sheng''s cheek gently, and he looked very intimate: "but who can know what happened behind? You''re the daughter of the queen? The fate between you and me is so deep But I didn''t hold on to this matter... "


    Who can think of that?


    I want to know that the imperial daughter also ran out of Qinghuang country and married the former Duke of Rongguo in Dazhou.


    Yuqi only felt that all these things were made by nature. It seemed that God was boring in the sky, so he wanted to have some fun.


    If he didn''t follow the peddlers out on a whim, maybe he and murongsheng would have been together?


    No No


    Even if he doesn''t leave, he won''t meet murongsheng. Because the emperor''s daughter will come out of Qinghuang and come to Dazhou.


    Even if he waited honestly in Qinghuang Kingdom, he would not wait for murongsheng. He and murongsheng would miss it for the first time


    So Should the relationship between him and murongsheng be deep or shallow?


    At least


    When he comes out, he can get to know murongsheng and meet murongsheng. That''s enough


    Standing in front of murongsheng''s coffin, Yuqi took a deep breath and finally took a deep look at murongsheng. In the end, what words can not be said, can only helplessly low smile, with a very desolate taste.


    "I''m gone. You have to remember what I told you. If there is no money to spend below, or miss me Just remember to give me a dream I''m waiting for you... "


    Yuqi turned around and walked out of the hall. In the moonlight under the care of a red dress appears so dazzling, lonely and cool.


    "Don''t worry, I will build you a gorgeous burial mound."


    "You''ve cheated me out of so much silver, and I won''t worry about it for you. I''ll help you out! After all After all... "

 Chapter 821

    The voice gradually went down, like saying it, no one gave him a response, so that he did not have the interest to continue to say it.


    The whole person is integrated into the black and desolate night, which makes people distinguish


    There''s no one coming from this side of the hall, but there will be people passing by from a distance. Hearing the movement on this side of the hall, everyone was too scared to go near this place.


    It''s all rumored that the second young lady had a miserable life in Rongguo mansion for so many years, so she climbed out of the ground and began to cry before she died.


    After waiting for a long time, this matter can still spread in the mouth of my servants


    Early the next morning, Jiang, who had just got up, heard someone report that something strange had happened in murongsheng''s Hall in the middle of the night. It looks like someone came to worship murongsheng last night


    Qi''s family is gone. Murongcheng''s steproom hasn''t come yet.


    The old lady was directly made sick by murongsheng''s Sao operation.


    Therefore, Jiang is in charge of all the affairs of Rongguo government for the time being. There are some problems in murongsheng''s Lingtang, and the people below rush to report them.


    Jiang frowned, quickly put on his clothes and rushed to the hall to see the situation. As a result, as soon as I got to the hall, I saw that many people were crowded here. They surrounded the hall and pointed at it.


    From time to time also whispered the discussion.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing this, Jiang sternly scolded, "what are you doing here? Are you not doing anything?"?? If things can''t be done well, no one will get the money this month! "


    This threat can be said to be very severe, let the servants listen to is a dare not stay, hurriedly run away in general.


    Mammy led Jiang to go forward, pointed to murongsheng''s Lingtang, let Jiang look at: "madam, you see, this Lingtang has become like this."


    Jiang took a step forward and looked at murongsheng''s Hall carefully. It''s the same as before, but it looks much better than before!


    Jiang''s, just won''t let people decorate murongsheng''s Lingtang into such a delicate appearance!


    When I got to the hall, I was just close to the coffin, and I was able to ask a faint smell of sandalwood.


    This


    Jiangshi along the fragrance shine in the past, you can see all the lamp oil inside the Changming lamp, all the place is this flavor!


    Jiang''s heart was a little surprised, but he was not sure if it was what he thought.


    The nearby mammy whispered: "madam, this is the Buddha oil sold outside..."


    "What?"


    Jiang''s face suddenly became ugly. She had only heard of it, but she had never used it. What''s more, she had never seen it: "is this Buddha oil?"


    Looking at the lamp oil inside, Jiang''s face was dark: "who?! Who''s so good at giving this dead girl Buddha oil? "


    This Buddha oil, which can be called Buddha oil, is not the ordinary lamp oil. It''s said that lighting this kind of lamp oil can guide people directly into the fairyland, not suffering from the poverty of the human world. After death, the three spirits and six spirits are directly removed from the underworld without entering the pain of reincarnation.


    Of course, no one knows if it''s true.


    But for this statement, many people will want to light such lamp oil, and the price is also very expensive!

 Chapter 822

    Ordinary people''s home, is absolutely will not buy this kind of lamp oil to point.


    Do you need to eat after you buy it?


    What happens after death is what happens after death. Who doesn''t save the strength to live first?


    What''s more, even the Rongguo government has a big business. It won''t be so wasteful. Use this kind of lamp oil and light it for three days and three nights!


    Only the royal family can afford such treatment.


    Even in the Imperial Palace, where the tablets of the former emperors are worshipped, there is such Buddha oil.


    However, murongsheng has such great ability that someone will give her something so expensive. She is not afraid that she can''t afford it when she goes underground!


    Looking at the game inside the Kongming lamp, I estimated that it could still burn for two days.


    Who can make such a big contribution to murongsheng!


    "Blow it out!"


    Without thinking about it, Jiang decided directly: "after blowing out, replace all the Buddha oil and install it well. Then give this dead girl the most common one


    Isn''t it a waste to give such a good thing to Murong Sheng?! How can murongsheng use such good Buddhist oil? If you die, don''t waste it!


    Such a good thing, of course, is to stay for their own use. Although murongsheng was used by a dead girl, she didn''t dislike murongsheng. It''s good that she contaminated such a good thing. Can murongsheng still scold her underground?


    Keep it, you have to keep it!


    After that, I will be able to use it in a hundred years!


    Recently, the government of Rongguo is dominated by Jiang family. Naturally, Mammy listens to Jiang family''s orders. Directly replaced all the Buddha oil that Yuqi put on murongsheng, and replaced it with the cheapest one.


    "Ma''am, this Buddha oil seems to be a rare thing, but it''s on the hall..."


    As soon as he came in, Jiang was attracted by foyou and didn''t notice anything else. Now I was reminded by Mammy and looked at it immediately. This one sees, the eye instantly looked straight!


    Look, what''s on display here?!


    They are all expensive snacks that can''t be bought, and some even can''t name her! Never seen it!


    What''s more, there are some fruits that only the noble people in the palace can eat This is really


    Who on earth came to worship murongsheng? He was so generous?! When did murongsheng meet such a generous person? Why didn''t she know that at all?!


    Looking at the appearance of Lingtang, Jiang''s heart was filled with anger.


    I''m so angry that I have to waste so many things when I''m dead!


    "Ma''am, you said that..."


    Jiang has not seen it. How could mammy have met it!


    Looking at so many things that she had never seen, Mammy was greedy and swallowed. But because it''s something for the dead to worship, I''m too unlucky to bring it.


    As a result, Jiang didn''t care at all. He took things up and put them into his mouth. He didn''t have any hesitation.


    This made mammy open her eyes: "Madam Are these things unlucky... " Madam, how Not at all?


    "Bad luck?" Jiang directly rolled his eyes, "I think it''s very lucky!"

 Chapter 823

    "Look, who is the man lying in this coffin? It''s murongsheng


    "You said that murongsheng hated the people of Rongguo government so much, but now she can only lie quietly in the coffin. But I can stand here and eat her tribute. There''s nothing I can do about it. If you talk about such a scene, is it a special relief? "


    Murongsheng is dead. I don''t know if she is very depressed, but she only knows that now she is more relaxed and her anger is smooth!


    It''s really a big injustice. I came to worship Murong Sheng and put so many good things. I don''t know if it will be cheaper for others?!


    I really want to see what that big head looks like!


    In his heart, Jiang took an apple from one side and chewed it. After two or three bites, he threw it directly on the ground. It seemed very wasteful.


    And next to the Mammy to see Jiang''s action, has been greedy swallowing.


    Jiang looked at it with a smile and raised his chin: "what are you looking at? If you want to eat, just take it with you. What''s the shame? "


    Mammy looked at these tribute items that she could not even see. She was greedy. But if I really want to eat, I can''t pass the barrier completely. I always feel that if I eat the tribute of the dead, it will bring bad luck to the whole person.


    Looking at Mammy''s hesitation, Jiang picked up a cake and put it into Mammy''s hand: "what do you think? Eat! But is a dead wench, dead all dead, still can be tainted with what bad luck?! Don''t forget how this little girl treated us before the movie


    By Jiang Shi such a say, Wang Ma''s in the heart still really rose to come a few Fen of anger. Yes! When murongsheng was there, she made them suffer a lot. She died, and she had to take revenge on murongsheng?!


    Is it hard for murongsheng to get out of the hell and take revenge on her?!


    Looking at murongsheng, who was lying in the coffin and didn''t live, Mammy looked at the delicate cakes in her hand and stuffed them directly into her mouth. It''s like eating this cake as murongsheng''s meat.


    I have to say that the tribute I have never seen is really delicious in my mouth.


    It''s a waste to pay tribute to the dead murongsheng!


    The people just watching here have been scolded by Jiang. They are standing here eating the tribute of murongsheng. If you can''t eat it, just bite it and throw it away.


    Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible to leave a good piece for murongsheng!


    "Aunt Jiang! Mammy, what are you two doing here? "


    A voice came from behind, scared Jiang and mammy two people is a shiver, the things in hand fell to the ground.


    I quickly wiped the debris on my mouth and looked back. Nervous look, immediately pulled down.


    "Isn''t this the little servant girl beside the second miss murongsheng? Yes? What do you want to be lazy when you come here to do nothing in broad daylight! I warn you, if you want to be lazy, you will never get the monthly money of these months! "


    The murongsheng is gone, and Jiang''s arrogance begins to shout at the people around him, with a sneer on his face. She wants to see what kind of flowers this little servant girl can turn out without Murong Sheng''s protection!

 Chapter 824

    With a bamboo basket hanging on her arm, she frowned and looked at Jiang and mammy as if they were doing something furtively. From the left of those two people, you can see that the whole hall is in a mess now.


    The tributes placed in front of the coffin were in a mess, as if they had been spoiled by something!


    Green cherry saw this scene, her eyes were red: "aunt Jiang, how can you do this! These These are all my young lady''s tributes. How can you be so shameless! "


    As soon as his face turned black and his eyebrows stood up, he directly stared at him and said, "what are you doing! You are such a little girl, the film will be reversed, right! I dare to point my finger at the master. I''m too tolerant of you on weekdays! "


    "Madam, calm down. Don''t hurt yourself because of such a little girl." Mammy quickly appeased the Jiang family.


    Qing Ying just doesn''t care what Jiang Shi and mammy have said, but her eyes fall on these ruined tributes. She is very distressed.


    When I saw the lamp, I was even more shocked: "what''s the matter! How could my lady''s long-term light go out? "


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. What are you calling here?" Jiang, with a silk handkerchief in his hand, gently wiped the corners of his mouth. He felt at ease for a while. "If it''s gone, doesn''t it mean that God doesn''t want to take her away and let her be a ghost?"


    Green Ying fiercely stares at Jiang Shi, and hastily wants to light up the Changming lamp. The result is a mammy stop, say what all don''t let Green cherry walk in, close to long bright light cent cents.


    Qing Ying struggled for a long time, but she couldn''t get out.


    In the end, he had to kneel down to Jiang: "aunt Jiang, please, let me light the lady''s lamp."


    Miss, there is no one. How can the lamp go out!


    Jiang''s eyes turned white and he didn''t talk about green cherry at all. Looking at the bamboo basket Qingying was holding, she said directly: "go and see what this dead girl has in her basket! You can''t let this dead girl take the things of Rong state government casually. "


    Mammy went straight over and reached out to grab the bamboo basket of green cherry.


    How would Qing Ying like to protect her from taking away the bamboo basket.


    Mammy was so angry that she slapped her in the face and dragged her down: "you dead girl, don''t you hurry to bring me the bamboo basket!"


    Qing Ying was dragged and fell by Mammy, but she didn''t stand firmly. She threw herself directly at murongsheng''s coffin and knocked her forehead directly on the coffin.


    Finally, he held the coffin firmly and went to see if murongsheng''s coffin had any problems: "miss! Miss


    After a careful inspection, she found that she didn''t bump the coffin askew, so she was relieved. Hand in the forehead touch, found that the forehead directly swollen into a big bag, a touch is very painful.


    "Madam, this dead girl must have stolen something from the house! Otherwise, how can you buy so many good things! "


    Mammy opened the bamboo basket of green cherry and saw that there were gold ingots, candles and Paper Birthday clothes in it. And all kinds of tributes!


    Looking very familiar, Jiang took a look at it. After a careful look, he found that it was not the cake she had just eaten here?!

 Chapter 825

    Although there are not many in this bamboo basket, there are also seven or eight pieces! Plus the other things in the basket, it doesn''t look like the little girl Qing Ying can afford.


    How can Qing Ying afford so many things with so little money every month!


    "Say it Jiang''s eyes looked at Green cherry fiercely, "you quickly give me an honest account! What on earth did you steal from the mansion, exchange it for silver, and buy so many things! "


    Green Ying quickly shook her head: "no, I didn''t steal anything!"


    "I didn''t steal. Where did you get the money?"?! Don''t say you bought it with your monthly money! How can you fool Mrs. Bennet with your little monthly money? " Jiang Shi looked at Qing Ying''s hard mouth and kicked her in the stomach. "Little girl, I dare to argue in front of my wife. Tell me quickly, where did you get the silver and buy so many things?"


    Green Ying covers the stomach that is kicked, does not admit of of opening: "aunt Jiang, the maidservant didn''t steal the thing of Rong country mansion. Those are all given to the maidservant by the young lady. It has nothing to do with the Rongguo government! "


    She kept the silver she had given her before. I think that if something happens to miss in the future and she needs to use money anxiously, it will be enough for miss.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the final result was like this


    "Murongsheng that dead wench gives you?"


    Jiang gave a sneer and didn''t believe it at all. How much silver can murongsheng''s dead girl have? Is it possible for a poor man to give money to his servant girl?


    On the contrary, the nearby mammy seemed to react. She quickly stretched out her hand and pulled Jiang''s clothes, and said in a low voice: "madam, maybe the silver was returned to her by the second lady at that time?"


    Jiang''s a listen, immediately stay Leng for a while, no immediate reaction.


    After pondering carefully for a while, I suddenly realized: "you mean, where did you get those things from the second lady before?"


    Think of this, Jiang''s heart is not stable. I don''t care what happened to Qing Ying. I raise my foot and rush to murongsheng''s yard.


    You know, at that time from the second lady''s yard, but carried out a lot of things to murongsheng where. It''s worth a lot of money if you calculate it! It''s said that there are many strange things that can''t be seen normally.


    No wonder at that time, Qi will directly carry people to the ignorant down.


    Now, murongsheng is dead, and Qi is not. So these things can''t be buried with murongsheng, can''t they all be held by her?!


    Which one of the things left by the eldest lady is not good?


    If she holds this in her hand, it really gives her a long face. Can she be followed when she doesn''t notice!


    When Jiang arrived in the yard, he turned the whole yard upside down. Let alone the gold ingot, he didn''t even find a copper plate. Jiang''s sudden rage, the head of the gas are about to come out of the fire.


    "Where are the things?"?! Where''s everything?! If murongsheng is dead, can he die with his things? "


    "Madame, I can''t tell. Does that little girl know?"


    "Yes! Come on! Go and bring the dead girl to me. My wife wants to know where they have hidden so many things! "


    At the beginning, she watched helplessly, carrying out a lot of boxes from Qi''s yard. Could it be that she disappeared out of thin air?!

 Chapter 826

    She doesn''t believe that so many good things will disappear out of thin air!


    When Qing Ying was brought here, Jiang stepped forward and slapped her face without saying a word! Where are the things of murongsheng hidden? Are they hidden secretly by you? Spit them out quickly


    Qing Ying is slapped on the ground by Jiang Shi, covers her face and feels dizzy. Suddenly, she hears Jiang Shi talking about murongsheng''s things. Suddenly reaction came over, the original Jiangshi this is beginning to miss things!


    However, miss''s things are always packed by herself. How can she know where Miss has put her things?


    The last time I asked for something from the second lady, it disappeared the next day. She thought that there was a thief, and she was going to report to the official, so the young lady said that she had been put away. She did not know where she had received it.


    Anyway, every time she has something, she is responsible for putting it away. She has never seen it before.


    "I don''t know," Qing Ying told the truth, but it was in Jiang''s ears that she heard the same as a fake, "I never interfere in Miss''s business..."


    "You dead girl, how dare you hide it?" Jiang''s fingers poked Qingying''s forehead and said, "I have never interfered in murongsheng''s affairs. Do you think I will believe you if you say this! If you wait on that dead girl and don''t interfere in her affairs, you won''t know where she has put all her department? "


    "Did you deceive Mrs. Bennet like a fool?"


    That day, she could see clearly. The boxes of things were carried towards murongsheng''s yard! There are so many things. If you want to place them, you have to make an empty room.


    But just now she led Mammy to search the whole yard, but she couldn''t find it. So many things can be stolen, can''t they?!


    "I really don''t know. All the things are put away by the young lady herself. There is no exception." Green cherry is to know, also won''t put the thing where tell Jiang Shi.


    But the key is, green cherry is really not clear, not at all. Miss put it away by herself. How could she tell her where it was hidden?


    "You little cheap hoof, how dare you speak hard in front of me!" Jiang stares at Qing Ying, hoping to let her take things out now.


    "Madam, I think this little cheap hoof is a dead duck with a hard mouth. What else do you want to tell her?" Mammy supported Jiang to sit on the chair, a pair of eyes gloomy looking at Green cherry, "the old slave thinks, drag out to fight directly, see if the mouth of this small cheap hoof is still so hard!"


    Jiang Shi listens, the eye ground also flashed one silk of fierce color: "you say right, this cheap maidservant is not to see the coffin not to shed tears, come on! Drag this cheap maidservant down for me and beat him hard! When to say where those things are hidden and when to stop! "


    If you don''t say it, just kill it!


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant immediately came up to suppress the green cherry.


    Qing Ying struggled with her life. According to her strength, she had no way to break free. She always said to Jiang: "aunt Jiang, I didn''t lie. I really don''t know where the lady put all her things! "

 Chapter 827

    "You''re such a liar. You''re here now. You don''t have a word of truth! Even if you don''t tell the truth, my wife can let the master hand you over to the government, saying that you collude with the thieves outside to steal the property of Rongguo mansion! At that time, you will be dead! "


    Jiang''s threat to green cherry, want to green cherry to frighten, and then ask out the whereabouts of those things.


    But no matter what method Jiang used, I''m afraid it didn''t have any effect.


    Because Qingying really didn''t know where murongsheng had put his things. Jiang really thought wrong this time and wronged people.


    Green cherry life and death can''t get rid of the control of the servants, so was dragged out. Looking at Jiang Shi''s appearance, it seems that she has to be killed before she is willing to give up.


    Thinking that murongsheng is gone, I''m going with the young lady now. Besides the sadness, I also feel that it''s a good thing.


    At least, she was able to accompany the young lady and serve her.


    Think through, green cherry also don''t have so many worries, toward Jiang Shi is loudly scold: "you are to find dead all can''t find! Miss''s things have been sold by me! You look for it! You look for it! I see when you can find it! That''s what the eldest lady left to my young lady. Nobody can think of it! Even if you beat me to death, I won''t tell you! "


    On hearing this, Jiang''s anger suddenly came up: "beat me hard, beat me hard! See if it''s her butt or the board! "


    Mammy took a look and waved her hand quickly: "go and drag people away. Don''t smear the lady''s eyes. She can''t see any blood now."


    I can''t smell the blood!


    "Jiang! You are so heartless that you should be greedy for the things of the dead. Jiang Shi, you have to die well, you will get retribution! When the young lady dies, she will come back for your life! Even if I die, I will turn into a fierce ghost and come to you to ask for my life! "


    All arrived at this time, green cherry worry a little bit all have no, directly open up don''t want to die of roar. He directly turned Jiang''s back and said, "be presumptuous! Presumptuous! It''s too presumptuous! "


    "Madame Don''t get angry. Pay attention to your body. You should know... " Mammy looked around and swallowed what she said.


    Jiang''s listen to green cherry said curse words, also feel back a cool, directly said: "give me a hard hit! I''d like to see how hard she is talking and how hard she beats me! "


    It''s really worthy of being the servant girl raised by murongsheng, the dead girl. Her mouth is really vicious. You can say anything vicious and curse her!


    Looking at Qing Ying being dragged out of sight by her servants, Mammy was afraid that Jiang''s anger would damage her body. She said, "don''t be angry, madam. If you can''t find it out, it''s OK."


    "Forget it? How can we forget it Jiang slapped on the armrest of the chair, "haven''t you ever seen how much silver those things are worth?"?! If I can find it out and hold it in my hand, I will have to rely on it in the future! "


    "Ma''am, that''s what I said, but now I''m going to turn over the whole yard, and I can''t even find out the copper. Isn''t that a helpless move? So it''s the best to find it. If you can''t find it, don''t get angry. If you hurt the young master in your stomach, it''s not good. "

 Chapter 828

    Mammy carefully analyzed: "madam, you see, when the second lady of junior high school said she was pregnant. Isn''t the whole Rongguo government dominated by the second lady? Now the second lady''s belly is fake, but your belly is real, madam. After that, isn''t the Rongguo government still a young master''s? Isn''t all the things of Rongguo government yours? "


    "So how can murongsheng''s things compare with those of Rongguo government? Be careful. Don''t get angry


    Jiang''s a listen, in the heart immediately comfortable many: "how mammy? You have a lot of experience. Look at the boy in my stomach? "


    Mammy''s face remained the same, still smiling.


    But the heart is secretly bitter, now see? What do you think?


    This belly has not been bulging, who knows whether it is with or without a handle. Mrs. Jiang is really anxious!


    "Look, it must be a man with a handle. Madam, if you think about it, the second master has only two daughters. If he doesn''t have a son, who will the Rongguo government give it to? Right? " Mammy picked up Jiang''s favorite words, and directly put Jiang''s heart in full bloom.


    Just because I couldn''t find the things of murongsheng, I''m not happy. Now it''s all gone.


    After looking around murongsheng''s yard, I feel that everything is unlucky. It''s really a house where the dead have lived, and it makes people feel unlucky everywhere.


    "Go, don''t stay here. Who knows if you''ve been sitting here for a long time and you''ll get something unclean! "


    Jiang stood up and was about to leave when he saw all kinds of jewelry in front of the dresser and his eyelids jumped.


    The dead girl''s jewelry on the dressing table is so exquisite and gorgeous. Where did these things come from?!


    "Gather up all those things for me, though they were used by the dead. Even if I don''t use it, I can sell it all to her! " Isn''t all the money sold in her hands?


    Those rare things have not been found. It''s good to take those things that can be taken away.


    However, thinking about the several big boxes that murongsheng got from Qi, he couldn''t find them. He was extremely unwilling.


    Looking up at the sun hanging in the sky, Jiang''s heart was a burst of boredom. He put his hand on his forehead to block the sunlight shining on her face and said lazily, "Mammy, do you think it''s getting hotter and hotter?"


    Mammy didn''t know what Jiang wanted to say, but it must be right to follow Jiang''s words: "yes, madam, it''s getting hotter and hotter recently."


    "Really, it''s so hot that a dead man has been listening in the front hall for so long. My body stinks. What should I do if I smoke my family? Our old lady''s health is not good now. The young lady seems to be a little sick. My spirit girl can''t see such a collision. "


    "Go and find some servants in your house to carry out the dead girl''s coffin and bury it. Really, it''s not too bad to stop for so many days! "


    Mammy was a little surprised: "madam, do you mean to bury murongsheng now?"


    "What else? It''s been two days, enough to save her face. Does she really want the whole Rongguo government to give her enough time for three days? "


    Jiang''s thought made his chest stuffy: "with murongsheng, the dead girl, why?"

 Chapter 829

    What''s more, dead people usually have to keep vigil for three to seven days. That''s also for people!


    Either they have contributed to your family, or they are your elders. People like murongsheng, who only discredit the Rongguo government, can''t enjoy such treatment!


    Even if it''s the emperor''s order, what can he do? How does the Rongguo government deal with murongsheng? Will the emperor send people to stare at him all the time?


    What''s more, murongsheng is at best a junior. If he dies, he will die. There are so many rules to abide by.


    According to what she said, murongsheng should have been buried at that time. What should he do when he was brought back to Rongguo mansion! This is not to disgust, all the people of Rongguo government?!


    If it wasn''t for the emperor''s golden words, the whole Rongguo government should abide by them. Otherwise, when murongsheng''s body was dragged over, she would like to take a whip to smoke on murongsheng''s body!


    Where can I bear to wake murongsheng these two days!


    Jiang''s resentment towards murongsheng was clear in Mammy''s heart.


    After all, if it were not for murongsheng, the second master would not have an extra steproom out of thin air. The third lady will not become so neither human nor ghost. She can only live in a dark room.


    But


    "Madam, the master has said that when it''s time to bury murongsheng, he will also bury murongsheng in the ancestral tomb..."


    "What?"


    Jiang''s unbelievable voice: "she also wants to be buried in her ancestral grave, isn''t that good?"?! It''s good that my wife didn''t throw her body to the mass grave. She''s a cheap girl who wants to enter her ancestral grave. How can she think so well? "


    "When I become the real second lady of Rongguo mansion, I will agree that murongsheng, the dead girl, will be buried in the ancestral grave of Rongguo mansion. Otherwise, she will lie in the mass grave all her life! "


    Jiang said, gnashing his teeth, hoping to crush his silver teeth.


    Her identity is just that people in the family call her "madam" in order to make her happy. That is to say, it''s just a matter of playing in your house. But if you want to go out from Rongguo government, she is nothing, nothing!


    It''s just a concubine room at best.


    In other people''s eyes, she is no different from a maid!


    Of course, there are two more words in the front, Tong Fang!


    She can walk to this side, become so desolate, is not Murong Sheng this dead wench make out!


    Qi was dead at that time, and she had a chance to be carried as her wife. If it wasn''t for murongsheng, the dead girl, who was talking in the old lady''s ear


    Think about it, Jiang''s heart is very angry!


    The mammy standing nearby also felt something, frowned and said: "madam, I didn''t mean to let her into the ancestral grave. And this is what the master said. If you disobey the master''s will and throw murongsheng to the mass grave, then the master will ask, isn''t it the lady''s own misfortune? "


    "Bad luck?"


    Jiang sneered, pulled out a sarcastic smile from the corner of his mouth, and gently stroked his stomach with his hand: "do you think Mrs. Ben will have bad luck? How can Mrs. Ben be in trouble? My wife is now pregnant with the master''s child. The last time Qi turned the brush around, it was still fake. This is Mrs. Bennet''s stomach, but it''s true


    "At that time, my wife would like to see if the master would kill his own son for murongsheng, a niece who can''t be on the stage!"

 Chapter 830

    Mammy''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    Yes!


    Madam, you are right!


    "My wife is more thoughtful than I am. Up to now, there is no heir around the master who can inherit. It must be very anxious. Now that my wife is pregnant, my master must be happy. How can I move my wife''s hair for murongsheng''s sake? "


    "Oh, ma''am, it''s really a good time for our young master to come. He knows when his wife needs him, so he''s here!"


    Mammy is waiting on Jiang''s side. Where can''t she talk?


    Now in Jiang''s side is a little master on the left and a little master on the right, which directly makes Jiang''s body and mind comfortable.


    "Well, now Mrs. Bennet has no worries at all. Go, call a few people, directly murongsheng that dead girl''s coffin to carry away, casually find a place to bury! Go and put away all those unlucky things hanging in the hall. "


    "Such a bad thing, hanging in your house, if it collides with my baby in my stomach, what can I do?"


    Mammy had no objection now, and her smiling wrinkles came out, just like a withering chrysanthemum: "yes, I''m going to tell you, I''ll do it beautifully!"


    After Jiang and mammy left the yard, a man came out of the hiding place.


    Looking at the clothes of a servant girl of Rongguo mansion, she looks ordinary. The key is If you look carefully, you will find that although this man is wearing the clothes of the servants of Rongguo government, no one has ever seen him.


    This is not the servant girl of Rongguo government at all.


    "Why?"


    The woman who jumps down from the height touches her chin and looks at the direction that green cherry is dragged away: "is that the servant girl beside the imperial daughter?"


    Then, he swaggered out of the yard and walked in the direction of Qingying being dragged away. The maid of the emperor''s daughter, it depends on what the situation is.


    "I tell you, I will not let you go when I am a ghost. At night, I will turn into a fierce ghost and ask you for your life!" Green cherry is dragged, also don''t waste mouth, scold all the way.


    Mammy, who was walking on one side, was going to have a cocoon in her ears, especially the two funerals of Rongguo government recently, which made her think more about it even if she was not taboo. Listen to green Ying scold of so unbridled, immediately fire.


    Hand is toward the face of green cherry ruthlessly looked in the past: "you this dead wench, are dying, still here yell, don''t feel their good life too comfortable, want to die?"


    Drag Green cherry slave, is also listen to in the mind fidgety, directly open a way: "Mammy, just madam but said, directly fight to death, let her say nothing!"


    On hearing this, Mammy''s turbid eyes were shining with a kind of fierce light: "yes, since my wife has already said that, then I''m relieved. Old slave likes to clean up this kind of person who has a hard mouth and doesn''t listen to the master! "


    Green cherry was slapped hard, half of her face was red and swollen, red eyes staring at the person who bound her: "you just wait! I have you in mind! When I''m dead, miss will accompany me to settle accounts with you! "

 Chapter 831

    "You are a dead girl. You dare to talk nonsense here. Believe it or not


    Although it''s day, it''s right, but the memorial hall of murongsheng is also placed in the front hall. Even if it is not afraid, now listen to the heart is also some of the hairy, people feel terrible.


    The two slaves didn''t feel much, but Mammy was older, and she was more taboo about such things.


    Straight sleeve to roll up, eyes ferocious want to give green cherry a lesson.


    "Hold her down! Don''t let her break free for me. Today I want to see if it''s her mouth or my palm! "


    Two slaves are also very obedient, will green cherry to press on the stool, just about to see how mammy will clean up green cherry. See, this green cherry a little thing all have no, on the contrary just set down Haikou, want to let Green cherry good-looking mammy a fall on the ground.


    That sound, listen to inside ear, let a person feel very painful.


    "Mammy?"


    Everyone wondered, what''s going on?


    This one fell down, but it really hurt. Wasn''t it alive just now?


    A slave went over, reached out and turned Mammy''s body over. Then he saw Mammy''s eyes wide open and her face full of blood.


    It looks like


    "Death Dead? "


    The slave, who had just turned Mammy''s hand over, sat down on the ground in fright, his face twisted with fear.


    What''s going on?!


    Just now is not still alive, want to give this little girl a good movie?!


    How come all of a sudden, this man died when he said he was dead?!


    Everyone didn''t react. They didn''t know how the mother died. At this time, all of a sudden, a slave who was pressing Green cherry also fell to the ground like Mammy.


    It''s just that this time I''m lying on my back and I don''t need anyone else to turn it over. It''s just as like as two peas!


    This This


    People around were scared because of what Qingyu said. Now they can''t help screaming when they see this scene.


    Green cherry is pressed on the stool, is also scared the body trembles a few minutes. There are two dead people lying on the ground. Who knows who will turn later?!


    Without a slave to press, green cherry''s range of activities expanded a little, twisting her head to look around. But did not see a person, or before they


    This


    Qing Ying''s body trembled with fright.


    Then, as if to think of something, suddenly opened his eyes: "Miss? Is that you Is that you, miss


    Green cherry inquires, and the slaves standing around hear Green cherry''s questions. They all open their eyes in horror and look around, hoping to find a figure to break the possibility of green cherry''s words.


    But no!


    They looked around and didn''t find anyone!


    Is it true that the second young lady climbed up from under the ground and asked for their lives?!


    As long as there is a point in the heart and then gradually expanded, then the fear in the heart will be more and more big, the wind has just blown up, but also let people all over the hair are erect, feel all around is compassion.


    The wind that just started must be the evil wind that the second young lady came to ask for her life!


    "Ghosts

 Chapter 832

    I don''t know who was the first to shout. For a moment, all the servants were excited and couldn''t stand it any more. They wanted to run out from here.


    They are not old enough to die here!


    "Ghosts


    "It''s none of my business. It''s none of my business!"


    "It''s all that Mammy, it''s all her. Don''t look for me, don''t look for me!"


    "Help Help


    Green Ying is lying on the stool now, the whole body is weak, a bit also can''t stand up. Looking at all the people around them fleeing away one after another, her eyes fell on the dead Mammy and the slave. In her voice, she was a little frightened: "is it miss? Is the young lady back


    Miss is very good at using poison. Maybe she saw these slaves bullying her, so she came to protect her!


    "Miss Miss, is that you? Are you back? Can you take green cherry with you


    Green Ying says, tears also unconsciously flow down from the face: "young lady, you take maidservant to go together.". Miss, as soon as you leave, aunt Jiang will lead people to bully the maidservant. The maidservant wants to go with you. "


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Why? Where do you want to go? "


    All of a sudden, Qing Ying feels a woman''s voice coming from her head. It seems to be a little strange. It''s strange where she wants to go.


    Green cherry''s cry stopped immediately, but the tears still couldn''t control flowing down, difficult to lift chin toward the front to see in the past.


    I saw a woman standing in the move out, a pair of eyes staring at her, like looking at something new.


    Green cherry a see, immediately scared a big jump.


    Reluctantly let his mood to stabilize, and see this woman wearing clothes seems to be Rongguo mansion servants clothes, but she seems to have never seen ah?


    "You..."


    Before Qing Ying asked, she had already been picked up by this woman and flew out of Rongguo mansion. Scared Green cherry suddenly let out a scream, to finally directly scared lost voice.


    In the hall, the servants blow out the candle directly, kick the paper money burning brazier aside, and change the coffin directly, even if it''s over.


    This is ready to go out of mourning to Tibet. As soon as Jiang came over, he went to Mammy''s ear and whispered a few words. Mammy listened, her eyes suddenly widened a little, and she seemed a little unbelievable.


    "Madam, this..."


    Looking at Mammy''s standing motionless, Jiang stretched out his hand and pushed her, frowning: "Mammy, I''m telling you. Murongsheng is a wicked girl, so I have to be careful not to let my son be affected. This dead girl''s resentment to Rongguo government is so big, who knows whether she will become a ghost. If you really become a ghost, you will not be able to stir up the Rongguo government! "


    "So, she won''t let the people in Rongguo government live better, and I won''t let her die and live in peace!"


    Mammy still had some worries in her heart: "madam, is it too..." That''s cruel.


    It''s not like there''s a grudge. It''s clearly a grudge of blood. I won''t let it go when I die!


    "I have to do this, otherwise my wife''s heart is not at ease," Jiang looked at Mammy. "Mammy, I know something has happened in your family recently. If you help me arrange this matter, Mammy, I will also help you arrange your affairs properly."

 Chapter 833

    The meaning of Jiang''s sentence is very obvious, that is, let mammy help her do this thing, and then help her deal with the family affairs. This business may not be seen in other people''s mind, but for mammy


    Mammy still hesitated. After all, the things Jiang ordered were too incredible, which made her feel unbearable.


    If you do this, maybe you will bear the cause and effect in the future, but


    "Mammy," Jiang said calmly, "look at you. You are so old. Can''t there be a person who will take care of you after that? You can rest assured that as long as you handle this matter properly, your affairs will be arranged properly by my wife. In the future, you will never lose paper money. What do you think? "


    Heard here, Mammy in the heart a ruthless, directly agreed to come down.


    "Don''t worry, madam. The old slave will do what you tell him. However, the old slave still needs to prepare for it


    "Go ahead, Mrs. Bennet, and wait for your good news."


    This task is not so easy to do, Mammy hurried away. Jiang reached out to the people who were going to nail the coffin to hear it, and all the people here were filled with emotion.


    After a while, Mammy sneaked over with a pile of things.


    "Is everything ready?" Jiang Shi some not quite at ease of inquiry.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Everything is ready, but..." Although agreed, Mammy''s heart is still a bit uneasy, after all, he is the first time to do such a thing, so ruthless, there are some guilty.


    "No, but, go, go. While I''ve driven people away, go and get them, and I''ll give you a break! "


    Jiang suddenly pushed mammy in. Without a back road, Mammy took a deep breath and looked at the coffin in the hall, with a breath of Yin. The body trembled for a while, but the soldiers at the back of the body were urging all the time, so they had to rush forward.


    Jiang stood outside to pay attention to the situation, while Mammy was knocking with something inside. She was very mysterious and didn''t know what she was doing. Time passed for a long time, only sweating, pale from inside came out.


    Looking at Mammy''s appearance, Jiang''s heart also had a bit of bottom, but still inquired: "how? Is everything ready? "


    Looking at the coffin inside, there''s nothing strange about it. I can''t see any problems. I''m somewhat satisfied.


    Mammy''s heart was beating wildly and could not calm down. His hands were trembling, and his legs were slightly soft. Listening to Jiang''s inquiry, he nodded: "all It''s all done. "


    "The old slave made it according to the method that has been handed down for a long time. He nailed all the 49 long nails on the coffin to death. Murongsheng''s three spirits and six spirits must be trapped inside. As long as she has passed her first seven years, she will be dead and will never come out to be a demon again. "


    "Yes, very well, Mammy, you have done very well!"


    Hearing this news, Jiang''s heart was completely relaxed.


    Murongsheng, I didn''t expect that!


    In the end, you are not fallen in the hands of this lady!


    Let your dead girl make my soul girl look like that. Today, I will let you die. How can you be a demon in the future!

 Chapter 834

    Jiang''s mood relaxed down, naturally also noticed standing beside, legs soft, scared, face still some pale Mammy, relieved to say: "Mammy, this thing is hard for you. After a while, Mrs. Bennet will tell her to let the kitchen stew some bird''s nests for you to make up for it. "


    "Thank you, madam..."


    Mammy said thank you, but her heart was still choked. How could she have done this for herself if it wasn''t for the sake of having a dependence in her later years!


    "Madam, after the old slave''s old age..."


    "When did Mrs. Bennet cheat you when you worked beside her? Don''t worry. I''ll take your son over to you in two days. You can wait in peace. "


    "Well, thank you, madam."


    Jiang calmed Mammy''s mood and directly let people carry murongsheng''s coffin away. Carried to a cart board, directly pulled out of the Rongguo mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ghost King''s house, the doctor was quietly giving Shangguan the medicinal materials to treat his body. Then he heard a messy sound of footsteps coming from outside. Then the door was knocked disorderly, and the doctor in the medicine was interrupted directly.


    "Doctor, doctor! Open the door quickly, something''s wrong


    When you are interrupted when you are doing something, no one will look good again.


    What''s more, a miracle doctor with a strange personality?


    Now he was interrupted by someone, and his anger suddenly came up. He opened the door directly and yelled, "what are you doing! I told you! Don''t disturb me when I''m in the pharmacy! "


    Knock on the door of the dark Wei naturally know, but now is not in a tense state?


    He hastily said, "doctor, I don''t want to disturb you, but now Master, wake up... "


    OK, there''s no need for the secret guard to open his mouth. The doctor will know what shangguanhuang is going to do.


    turned himself as like as two peas in a whirlwind, and ran back to the upper official Huang''s room. He opened the door with one foot, and saw that Shangguan Huang had to do exactly what he thought.


    "Lie down and I''ll wake you up!"


    Looking at shangguanhuang, who was dressed neatly, the doctor wanted to slap him. He was really angry.


    Especially when he saw that shangguanhuang wanted to go out with a mask, his anger was more direct.


    "I''ll be a good boy. I managed to get you back. Can''t you lie on the bed and have a good rest? Can''t you wait for your body to rest before you get out of bed? "


    Shangguanhuang''s poor physical condition makes him lie in bed for two months, which is too little for him! As a result, shangguanhuang has been lying for two days and is about to get out of bed and run away?!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t pay any attention to the doctor. He wore a ghost mask on his face and walked away from the doctor.


    The doctor was so quick that he fell down on the door and blocked it up: "what do you want to do? What do you want to do? You lie down for me


    Shangguanhuang coldly looked at the doctor, the voice seems to be able to freeze people in place: "get out of the way."


    Cold, let the doctor listen to can''t help but shrink neck.


    But as a doctor, because of any difficulties, will not give up on their patients!


    "You can''t use any internal force in your body now, just like a normal person. As far as your physique is concerned, you are weaker than normal people when you go out. Can you stop tossing about? If you really hurt your body, you will be the great immortal, and there will be no way to drag you back from the gate of hell! "

 Chapter 835

    Listening to the doctor''s words, shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkled a little.


    Standing in the same place, I stopped for a few minutes. I don''t know if I heard the doctor''s words. I turned and walked towards the room. Let the doctor relieved, but this heart has not completely relaxed down, see shangguanhuang is not to lie on the bed, but to take the sword!


    This sword is brilliant. It''s clear that the whole body is pure white, but it makes people feel very dangerous.


    Dangerous to seem to be able to split the sky in half, to split everything in the world into pieces!


    Before the doctor could figure out what shangguanhuang was doing with the sword, it was already on the doctor''s neck.


    The cold made the hair of the doctor stand up, but he didn''t dare to move. Because he knew clearly in his heart that as long as he moved a little, he would be cut his neck by the sharp blade of the sword.


    The doctor glared round his eyes and looked at shangguanhuang in disbelief: "you actually put the sword on my neck?" I never imagined that shangguanhuang would draw a sword against him one day!


    "Get out of the way." shangguanhuang''s eyes don''t have any emotion. It''s cold as if he looks at the doctor like a stranger. There''s no temperature. "I don''t want to say it for the third time."


    There is a strange feeling in the doctor''s heart, that is. If you want to continue to block, Shangguan Huang really may kill him here!


    "You..."


    The doctor was flushed by shangguanhuang''s angry face, and his neck was just touched with the blade. Immediately feel a cool neck, an instant cut appeared in the neck, blood to the outflow of the moment.


    "Do you really want to kill me?"


    The doctor quickly dodged to one side and covered his neck.


    Then he took the bronze mirror and looked at his neck.


    After watching, I was relieved. Fortunately, the injury was not too serious.


    It seems that he was only slightly touched by the blade. Shangguan Huang didn''t mean to hurt him.


    If Shangguan Huang really wanted to hurt him, his head and neck would have been separated by the sharpness of the sword.


    Looking at the miracle doctor jumping to one side to look at his neck, no longer stop him. Shangguanhuang put his sword back into the scabbard and went straight out of the ghost King''s house towards the Rongguo mansion.


    There was no time for people to prepare for the carriage, so they grabbed a subordinate horse and rode up to the Rongguo mansion.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many people were scared.


    "To get reincarnated! So fast


    "I don''t know where to look!"


    "I''m scared to death!"


    After the people who were scared finished scolding, they all felt a little bit wrong and looked at the far away figure. When I found the rider, the more I looked at him, the more I thought it was


    "Isn''t that the ghost king?"


    "Really My God... "


    "No, we just can''t be. We scolded the ghost King..."


    All of a sudden, let the original one by one angry people, all of a sudden to the rest of the quail, counsellor dada.


    They just scolded so badly, won''t they be heard by the ghost king?


    After the ghost King hears, won''t he settle accounts with them?!


    But


    Isn''t the ghost King usually in a carriage? When did it become riding?!


    Is it because of the fact that the capital has recently been born in taiansheng that it has run out to scare people?

 Chapter 836

    When everyone was still wondering how the ghost king could not be rescued by a carriage, shangguanhuang had already rode a horse to the gate of Rongguo mansion.


    Jumping off the horse and looking up, I found that there was no white lantern hanging on the gate of Rongguo mansion, that is, I didn''t even see anything white.


    Is it difficult to Murongsheng, she''s not dead?!


    This idea immediately excited shangguanhuang''s heart. He did not look at the gatekeeper standing there, but strode directly towards Rongguo mansion.


    "This This... "


    "It''s not, it''s not..."


    "Ghost King Here comes the ghost king


    Looking at the ghost King coming in, the gatekeeper of Rongguo government dares to stop him. After Shangguan Huang has been gone for a long time, he is directly paralyzed on the ground and speaks what he wants to say.


    All of a sudden, it reminds them of something.


    "No, no! The ghost king must have come to worship the second young lady


    "No! The second lady has been


    "I''ll find the second master to come here!"


    "I I''ll tell Aunt Jiang! "


    At the thought of why the ghost king came, the two servants of the gatekeeper were scared to death, and they didn''t care to arrange anything, so they just ran away.


    Shangguanhuang where have time to care about other people''s ideas, stride along the way, as long as you see shangguanhuang servants, everyone''s face is terrified.


    Some timid, but also a soft legs, directly sitting on the ground, shivering. The things in hand are all over the floor.


    Shangguanhuang seems to be invisible. His reaction to others is irrelevant. He walks directly to the hall.


    Seeing that there is no white hanging outside the gate, shangguanhuang still has a fluke in his heart, hoping to see the living murongsheng instead of the murongsheng lying in his arms without any temperature.


    But when he came to the hall, Shangguan Huang''s heart stopped suddenly.


    What are those servants tearing down not far away? Looks like a white curtain?


    What''s hanging on the doorframe of the hall? Is it an elegiac couplet?


    How come all these candles are white and none of them are red!


    For a moment, shangguanhuang''s fluke is like being torn up by someone''s strong hand, which makes shangguanhuang''s heart painful and hard to support.


    According to Jiang''s command, the servants of Rongguo government quickly restored the hall to its original appearance. Suddenly, a little servant girl saw shangguanhuang. One of the tributes she was carrying didn''t hold steady and fell to the ground directly.


    He looked in the direction of shangguanhuang in panic and wanted to run away quickly, but his feet seemed to have a root, and he couldn''t move.


    The tributes and plates that fell on the ground made a clear sound, which attracted other people''s eyes. Then she followed the girl''s frightened eyes and saw shangguanhuang standing not far away.


    All of a sudden, everyone was shocked. Looking at shangguanhuang, he did not dare to move. The action in the hand all stopped, swallowing saliva, want to make a sound, but how can''t say a word.


    Looking at shangguanhuang coming towards them step by step, it was like the hell king came to ask for his life. Suddenly, a servant''s heart burst out a strong courage, directly to throw the things in hand, a reaction to directly run!

 Chapter 837

    One person ran away, and others immediately responded. They threw the things in their hands and ran with them.


    Who wants to stay and face the ghost king?!


    No one wants to!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have any interest in these people''s reaction, and walked towards the Lingtang step by step. What you see is not a big coffin in the center, but nothing!


    The whole mourning hall is even more messy, as if it had been robbed!


    Where''s the coffin?


    Where are the people?!


    Why not here?!


    If it''s not here, where is it?!


    Shangguan Huang''s heart had a bit of panic, directly reached for a servant who wanted to run away from him. Cold voice, cold as if to say the words are with ice, no emotion said: "people?"


    People??


    The servants who were caught by shangguanhuang were about to cry.


    How can he be so unlucky to run from here and be caught by the ghost king?


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, his brain was as dull as before, and he didn''t listen. After a long time, Shangguan Huang asked who he was. He stammered and said: "two Second miss? The second lady is no longer here... "


    "No more?" Shangguanhuang''s eyes were fixed on his servant. Just one glance almost scared him to faint.


    After swallowing the saliva, it took a long time to work hard. With trembling fingers, he pointed to the outside of Rongguo mansion and said in a low voice: "just now Just now the second lady has sent it out I''m buried... "


    He dare not faint now!


    He was afraid that he fainted, did not answer the ghost King''s question, he completely died in the past, can no longer open his eyes!


    Buried?!


    These three words are like an axe, which is hard to split in shangguanhuang''s heart, making shangguanhuang''s heart feel a burst of pain. Pain to the bone, there is no way to offset this feeling.


    Directly throw the servant in your hand to one side and walk out of Rongguo mansion to catch up with murongsheng''s coffin.


    Just after hearing the report from the servant, the Jiang family, who came running towards this side quickly, didn''t catch up with Guan Huang. Just looking at shangguanhuang''s back as he left, he suddenly opened his eyes a little wider and said, "this This Is it really the ghost King coming? "


    It turns out that the servant just now is not talking freely, but the ghost king has really come!


    What did the ghost King come to do? Is it hard to come to worship the dead girl murongsheng!


    "Mammy!"


    Jiang''s heart was terrified, and there was a lot of cold sweat coming out of his back. There was also a lot of sweat in his hands. His voice was a little scared: "Mammy, you see, the ghost king just came here, he won''t come here Come here to worship murongsheng''s dead girl? "


    Mammy was seized by Jiang''s hands. She was also a little frightened and swallowed her saliva. She nodded: "madam, it must be Just now, the ghost King left without seeing the coffin. If he came to find someone else, how could he not wait for a moment to see other people in the house? "


    What''s more, I haven''t heard that the ghost king has anything to do with other people in the house


    I''m afraid I really came to Rongguo government to worship murongsheng!

 Chapter 838

    Jiang''s heart had a faint guess. Now even mammy Wang was so sure, which made Jiang''s heart even more panic: "Mammy, if the ghost king comes to find the little cheap hoof, if it catches up with the burial of the little cheap hoof, then Then... "


    Mammy listened to Jiang''s words. At first, some of them didn''t react. She was pinched so hard by Jiang. Mammy just suddenly remembered that shady thing she had just done.


    Suddenly scared a face all white, performance of even than Jiang''s fear: "madam!! What can we do, coffin


    If I catch up with you, I will face the posture of the ghost king. I will definitely open my coffin to see people!


    And


    As for the coffin, she tried her best to nail long nails one by one! That''s not a lot, not a lot, 49 nails! As long as you know a little bit, you can understand the mystery!


    Jiang''s immediately worried, hastily said: "fast, fast, let people stop! Don''t let the ghost King touch the coffin of that little cheap hoof


    Not to mention Jiang''s anxiety, even Mammy was extremely anxious.


    When it''s time to be found out, Jiang can still shirk saying that she doesn''t know anything, but what about her?!


    That was nailed up by her own hands. How could it be put off!


    At that time, she must be the most unfortunate one!


    If this is investigated out, they will not have a good life, they will not have a few days to live!


    The doctor chased shangguanhuang and just came to Rongguo mansion. Before he could get down from the carriage, he saw shangguanhuang running out like a small whirlwind. Without saying a word, he jumped on the horse''s back and went away with a whip.


    "I''ll go..."


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s farther and farther back, the miracle doctor was almost worried by shangguanhuang. Seeing that the man was about to run away, he urged the coachman to move quickly: "what are you doing? Hurry to catch up! Don''t you see that he has run away! "


    Shangguanhuang wants to find the paper money scattered on the ground and chase the direction of murongsheng''s burial. But when I came out of Rongguo mansion, I found that the ground was bare, and I couldn''t see a scattered one before.


    Suddenly frowned.


    Where''s the paper money?!


    Why is there no trace of paper money?


    How could it not be!


    If you want to bury, you can only get out of the city by this road!


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is anxious. He reaches out his hand and grabs a passer-by. In a terrible voice, he asks: "where is the funeral procession of Rongguo government?"


    Just as the person who was grabbed wanted to swear, he suddenly saw shangguanhuang''s ghost mask on his face. His eyes were black and he almost fainted.


    He quickly shook his head: "no I don''t know. There is no funeral today I didn''t see... "


    Shangguanhuang looks at this person coldly. It''s not like he''s lying. He throws the person on the ground. Then another man was arrested and asked, but the answer was the same. They didn''t see a funeral. Today, there was no funeral procession for the dead!


    It''s impossible. How could it not be?!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to believe what these people said: "if any of you lied, I will kill you now!"

 Chapter 839

    His murderous spirit spread everywhere without any sign. It was like the king of hell who came out of the underworld to ask for his life. Some of the people who passed by were so scared that they closed their eyes and fainted.


    Who dares stay here one more second? One by one, seeing shangguanhuang''s posture, they ran around screaming.


    When shangguanhuang asked people, the doctor''s carriage finally came up. He immediately saw shangguanhuang, who seemed to be thinking of doing something in the street. He said, "ah Huang, what are you going to do now?"


    He quickly turned over from the carriage and reached out to control shangguanhuang''s hand.


    "What for?"


    Shangguanhuang cold eyes looking at the doctor, without hesitation of the mouth: "I want to find her, I want to marry her!"


    "She is Wang''s fiancee, and she has the title of future ghost princess on her head. Even if she is dead, I will marry her with her body in my arms! "


    "Are you crazy?"


    The miracle doctor listened to what shangguanhuang said, and his face was distorted. It seems that I have known shangguanhuang for so many years. Now is the time to really know shangguanhuang.


    The former shangguanhuang are all fake!


    When can shangguanhuang become so naive and say such ridiculous and funny words? At this time, the miracle doctor wants to be deaf and doesn''t want to hear such words at all.


    Get married with the corpse of the dead, shangguanhuang. What a joke!


    After a long time, the doctor slowly digested shangguanhuang''s words: "you don''t continue to be crazy here, don''t hurry back with me!"


    "Yes, I''m crazy," said a cold voice without emotion under shangguanhuang''s mask. "I''ve been crazy since the moment murongsheng died!"


    He has lived for so many years, what kind of pain has not been tried?


    He didn''t meet anything that he had to get. He didn''t even care about the throne. It''s just a fun before death. I don''t want to make it so easy for others to fight for it and make it a little more difficult for them.


    He never took the fight for the throne as a real thing, and never took it seriously.


    However, because his life was too boring to find any fun, he had to take it as fun to amuse himself.


    Perhaps before he met murongsheng, he thought his life was boring. Wait until the moment when the cold is completely ill, embrace the hell directly, and then the life will disappear and never appear again.


    But there was such an accident.


    Murongsheng suddenly broke into his life and stepped down one mark after another in his life, which made him unable to forget people.


    Just want to, good people to seize, will she trapped in their own side. If you want murongsheng to accompany her forever, you will also accompany murongsheng forever, and you will never let go!


    In this life, murongsheng is the only one who can make people feel the most intense emotions!


    "Whether she is alive or dead, she belongs to the king!"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes are very calm, calm looking at the doctor. Obviously there is no danger, but let the doctor feel that this person is really serious, no one can at this time, shangguanhuang to persuade!


    Such earnest and persistent, it seems that shangguanhuang really fell on murongsheng!


    If murongsheng was still alive, he would be dead now!

 Chapter 840

    Shangguanhuang said, but he didn''t see the doctor''s reaction, so he turned and left.


    Suddenly, the expression on the doctor''s face was a bit ugly. Looking at shangguanhuang''s back without hesitation, he only felt a stream of evil spirit wandering around his chest. It took him a lot of effort to press it down.


    "You really are..."


    The miracle doctor couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. He pointed to shangguanhuang''s fingers, which were trembling slightly. After a long time, he directly angrily threw his arm behind his back and said to the people around him: "what are you doing here! Don''t you hurry to help your master find someone! "


    These dark guards raised by Shangguan Huang, how come they all look so stupid. Can''t they think about it? Do you still need him to remind you?!


    A few dark Wei that follow behind immediately seem to react to come over the same, hurriedly separate action, looking for.


    Looking at these stupid comforts, the miracle doctor was angry and felt that he was going to be several years old: "hurry up! If you can''t find it, you don''t have to meet the ghost King''s house! "


    "I''ve really done evil. I''ve spread out such a patient as you," said the doctor, gritting his teeth. If he finds murongsheng, he really wants to beat him with a whip in his hand! Think about it and know that it''s impossible, the doctor had to put his hand on his face and wipe it, "look for it, I''ll accompany you to look for it, when did I find it, when did I go back!"


    Shangguanhuang looked at the doctor who was right and wrong. A twisted smile came out of his face and his voice was hoarse: "thank you very much."


    The miracle doctor stared at shangguanhuang for a long time, and his anger was that he didn''t let out for a long time: "Xingxing, when I stopped you, I put a sword on my neck mercilessly. Now it''s easy to say thank you. Where''s your face? "


    "Come on, I don''t want to see you in the same way. Just walk around and look for it. Isn''t it a big coffin? So big, can you still get lost? "


    As a result, it is true that such a large coffin really disappeared out of thin air!


    Several people were asked in succession, but none of them saw the funeral procession. It''s not just that there are no funeral teams in Rongguo government. There are no funeral teams in the capital.


    Suddenly let shangguanhuang''s heart inflamed, is ready to return to Rongguo mansion, ask what this is. Where did they get murongsheng, a secret guard came back to report.


    "Master, I didn''t find out that there was a funeral procession today. But just now someone saw that an ox cart pulled things out of Rongguo mansion. It seems that the thing is heavy and big. It''s going south. "


    Hearing the report from dark Wei, the doctor''s eyes suddenly brightened: "look, this is what you have found. The thing pulled by ox cart is a coffin!"


    It''s just strange. Since it''s a coffin, why don''t we just use an ox cart to pull it away?


    Before the doctor could tell his suspicions, shangguanhuang left the doctor in the same place and ran to the south.


    "Can you wait for me?" he said


    Quickly jump on the carriage, let the driver quickly catch up with shangguanhuang: "quickly, quickly, quickly catch up with your master!"

 Chapter 841

    Shangguanhuang did not dare to delay for a moment. He rode under his body and put it in other people''s home. It was a treasure horse that he cared for and was not willing to fight. Put him here, simply use the whip all the way to draw past, that speed, simply the wind can''t catch up.


    Before long, shangguanhuang caught up with an ox cart in front of him and could see the logo of Rongguo mansion. It seemed absolutely right!


    Shangguanhuang''s speed didn''t slow down at all. He rode on his horse like the wind. He stopped in front of the cart and stopped the way.


    "Do what you want! You are... "


    The stopped coachman quickly pulled the cow down and scolded half of it. When he looked up, he was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    This


    How can this shape make people feel so terrible?!


    There are always some familiar looks!


    Shangguanhuang had no interest in dealing with some unimportant people. Without saying a word, he turned over from the horse and looked at the board behind the ox cart. There was nothing. Just a few servants sitting.


    Where''s the coffin?!


    The coffin he wanted to find!


    "Where''s murongsheng?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t see the coffin he wanted to see. He turned to the coachman and said dangerously, "where''s murongsheng? Where did you get murongsheng''s coffin? "


    The coachman was sweating and could not say a word. The person in front of us is so iconic. Anyone who has lived in the capital for more than two years knows who it is!


    If he doesn''t know, it''s really I''ve lived in vain for so many years!


    Looking at the person who couldn''t say a word in front of him, Shangguan Huang didn''t have any patience. To reach out is to pull people down from the ox cart, with a frightening momentum all over.


    If the person in front of him doesn''t speak, or says a wrong word, then his life will be lost!


    "Say it Shangguanhuang''s momentum almost scared people to death, "where did you get murongsheng?"


    "Help No, please Spare my life... " The coachman was frightened by shangguanhuang''s momentum. His face was pale, and his cold sweat could not help but stay on his forehead. He pointed to a certain direction and said incoherently, "second lady Second miss, by Buried, buried over there... "


    Before he finished, the driver felt a burst of strength and let him squat on the ground. I want to get up, but my legs are weak and I can''t get up.


    When the coachman came back, shangguanhuang had already run a long distance. Even Baoju didn''t get on, so he ran away.


    The heart is beating, as if it would jump out of the body.


    The body is also feeling more and more tired, originally because of the attack of cold, the body has not been repaired these two days. Now shangguanhuang is struggling with his life and death, and now he has a weak body.


    Now you don''t need a martial arts expert. If you just come here, I''m afraid you can kill shangguanhuang here.


    There are few graves in the wilderness, because the geomantic omen here is not good. Even ordinary people would not choose to bury their families here. At a glance, there were only a few messy tombstones.


    The only thing shangguanhuang saw was a new one. There was no burning paper money or tombstone around, just squatting there naked.


    But shangguanhuang is 100% sure that this must be murongsheng''s!

 Chapter 842

    Looking for the trace of murongsheng, shangguanhuang suddenly sat down on the ground, breathing heavily. But he didn''t care what his body looked like. He just dug up the grave and wanted to dig out the coffin.


    How could he let murongsheng stay alone in such a place?!


    They have an engagement. They are already tied together. Murongsheng hasn''t married him, so he can''t be alone here. He wants to take people away, even if he marries a corpse, he also wants to marry people back!


    As soon as the doctor catches up, he sees shangguanhuang sitting on the ground, digging a grave with a pair of hands that are not iron hands?!


    This person, after all still regard not as own body, return a matter?!


    "Can you stop digging!"


    The doctor jumped down from the carriage angrily, went over and grasped shangguanhuang''s hand. At this moment, his brows all wrinkled.


    Now shangguanhuang doesn''t take his body as a matter. None of his hands or ten fingers is good. Hands mixed with mud and blood, it''s like a fugitive from prison!


    "You


    Even if there are ten thousand words, the doctor can''t say a word when he looks at shangguanhuang. In the heart is angry and distressed, for a woman, is it worth it?!


    Such a waste of his body, he does not know his body is a lot of people are concerned about it?!


    Shangguanhuang, who was always calm, lost his sense of propriety this time, so that the doctor didn''t know what to say.


    "Let go," shangguanhuang wanted to pull out his hand and continue to dig the grave, but he didn''t know how. He was directly pulled up by the doctor, "I want to continue to dig, I want to dig her out."


    "Dig, dig what? What can I do for you? Do you still need to dig here? "


    The miracle doctor glared at shangguanhuang and yelled at the dark guard: "why do you all have no eyesight? Don''t you hurry to help your master push this grave away? "


    The doctor drags shangguanhuang to one side. Standing on one side of the dark Wei, is not a bit hesitant, directly to the grave split past. A few times later, the soil that had just been piled up suddenly spread out on both sides, and a big black coffin came out below.


    "Look, do you need your hands to dig here?"?! Let them come, as they please


    Shangguanhuang didn''t answer the doctor''s words. He looked straight at the coffin and didn''t dare to move it.


    Finally, the voice slightly trembled and said: "open the coffin..."


    Dark Wei immediately went up, pulled out the sword, ready to pry open the coffin cover. But what I didn''t expect was that the lid of the coffin was so tight that I didn''t pry it open for a long time. Suddenly puzzled a few minutes, toward the direction of the doctor looked in the past.


    The miracle doctor leaves shangguanhuang to watch carefully, and asks the dark Wei to pry the nails one by one. It was found that the coffin didn''t look like an ordinary one. It had four nails. There is There are A total of 7749 nails!


    Suddenly, the doctor looked at him and took a cold breath: "what''s the matter? This is 77 49 nails? I didn''t count it wrong. I''ll be good. "

 Chapter 843

    This is murongsheng how deep hatred, unexpectedly with such a sinister way, to treat a dead person?


    It''s said that this is the most insidious way. Use 7749 long nails to nail the coffin, so that the people in the coffin will die and will never be able to survive.


    Hard, really too hard!


    Looking at the long nails that fall on the ground, Shangguan Huang''s eyes show a sense of killing. Take one from the ground with the finger on the hand, put it in front of your eyes and look at it. The finger pinches it: "check! Let''s find out who did it! I want to make her miserable


    He put in the heart, can''t let people hurt baby, how can you allow others to treat like this!


    "Yes, master!"


    Dark Wei takes orders directly, dare not delay for a moment, set out to investigate this matter directly.


    Several dark guards left to open the coffin. Shangguanhuang, who was still very calm just now, couldn''t calm down at all. His heart was surging. It seemed that a big stone was pressing hard on his heart, making him breathless.


    Walking into the coffin, I watched the people lying in the coffin, dressed in white clothes. There is no funerary things, hair is also directly scattered behind, did not let people carefully tidy up.


    Originally, his face was very white, now he was wearing white clothes, which set off more white, without any sign of life.


    There is no sign of ups and downs in the chest, and the eyes are very calm. But it''s like sleeping, very quiet lying in the coffin, people can''t help but hold their breath, dare not disturb.


    Shangguanhuang wants to stretch out her fingers and gently touch her face. But when the finger is about to touch, it stops abruptly.


    Looking at his fingers with mud and mixed with a lot of blood, he quickly took back his hands. If he touched her cheek, would her face be dirty?


    Shangguanhuang rubbed his hands on his black clothes, but where could he wipe them so easily? Shangguanhuang looked at his hands. The more he wiped them, the dirtier they were. There was no way to wipe the dirt and blood on his hands.


    Shangguanhuang is very upset, but he is afraid that he will vent his temper, which will disturb murongsheng''s rest. He tore his black robe in two and exploded his hands into two big rice dumplings.


    No matter whether it is good-looking or not, at least it will not let the dirt on his hands touch murongsheng''s body. Shangguanhuang was satisfied with this, so he bent down and took Murong out of the coffin.


    The doctor frowned and wanted to stop him, but looking at shangguanhuang, he didn''t know how to stop him.


    Just watching shangguanhuang hold murongsheng in his arms, it''s like a child finally got his beloved thing. He''s afraid that others will come to fight for it, so he directly reports it tightly.


    If someone really comes to grab it, shangguanhuang will fight for it directly.


    It''s all like this. What can the doctor say to stop it?


    Only according to shangguanhuang''s own ideas.


    Shangguanhuang took murongsheng in his arms and walked down the mountain step by step, holding murongsheng tightly in his arms: "tomorrow, I will marry my princess."

 Chapter 844

    Wuyu, who was lying on the bed, listened to the constant footsteps outside, and finally began to struggle to sit up from the bed.


    But the pain from the chest almost made Wuyu lie down again.


    He is still alive now, which does not mean that the master let him go. It''s just that the master has no time to think of him these days. When the master is busy, he will punish him.


    Wuyu''s breathing voice was heavy, and he covered his chest with his hands. He used all his strength to walk down from the bed. Forehead, sweat all over the body, step by step hard toward the door.


    Finally, he came over and breathed twice. Then he opened the door. I was stunned to see the scenery outside.


    It''s like a wedding outside, but it''s not. It''s like a funeral, but it doesn''t look like it.


    No one would hang a red and a white Lantern all over the house. Now, you can see it. One red and one white lanterns are hung alternately in the palace, and I don''t know what they are doing.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wuyu grabs a comforter who is about to pass by and looks at a black happy character in his hand and frowns: "is something wrong with you?"


    In the past, the ghost King''s house was always quiet. Where did this strange thing happen. Let him think, how can''t guess what the relationship is.


    Do you mean something happened to the master?!


    Yes, that''s right!


    That day, when I was in the palace, the master was possessed. Something must have happened!


    "Is something wrong with the master? Isn''t it? " Wuyu''s face was tense and his heart was very flustered.


    I want to go to shangguanhuang''s room, but as long as I take one step, I feel very sore, as if my whole body is going to fall apart.


    "The master has nothing to do," dark Wei quickly will not worry to help, "please rest assured, the master has nothing to do now."


    Wuyu was relieved, but looking at so many strange things in the ghost King''s house, it was still strange: "what are these things used for?"


    The dark Wei looked at Wuyu: "it''s used to marry the master."


    "Married?"


    Wuyu''s brow wrinkled: "the master is getting married? Who will the master marry? "


    Even if you want to get married, no one will decorate the mansion like this, right? It''s not like getting married. It''s obviously like being taller than some strange things.


    Even before the master and son got married several times, there was never such a situation. Wuyu can''t remember which country''s customs are like this.


    "The master is married to the second lady of Rongguo mansion."


    The second lady of Rongguo mansion, isn''t that murongsheng?!


    But Isn''t murongsheng dead!


    Wuyu felt something was not right for a moment, and her face was full of amazement: "the second lady of Rongguo mansion, didn''t she die a few days ago?"?! Why... "


    "Yes," dark Wei has accepted, not so shocked, nodded blandly, "the master said that even if he died, he would marry the body of the second lady of Rongguo mansion to get married."


    "What?"


    Wuyu screamed out in shock. This moment of excitement made Wuyu''s chest pain unbearable and coughed uncontrollably.


    "Watch out for internal injuries."

 Chapter 845

    But now Wuyu, who can manage so much, directly asked: "isn''t the master crazy to do this?"?! The second lady of Rongguo mansion is dead. How can she get married?! No one stood up to stop the master?! What about the miracle doctor? Yuqi, what about them? Don''t you persuade the master to put down his mind? "


    "The master has given an order. If anyone stops him, he will die. The miracle doctor has no matter how the master tosses, as long as the master doesn''t damage his body. Unintentionally, the two Dharma protectors are in the mansion. Yuqi is now out of sight. "


    Now Wuyu completely understood that no one can stop the master. The master is serious.


    Who can change what the master decides?


    As long as murongsheng is the person in the master''s heart, whether it is a human or a ghost, the master will marry murongsheng. This is a fact that no one can shake.


    What''s more, no one can stop it.


    If you stop


    I''m afraid the master won''t care about his old love. Whoever stops him will kill him, so who dares to


    Wuyu just felt the dull hair in his heart. He waved his hand and left the dark guard. Quietly leaning on the doorframe, looking at the red and white lanterns hanging all over the house, looking at the black Xizi posted everywhere, let Wuyu want to cry but can''t cry.


    Isn''t it all because of him?


    If he hadn''t promised Wuxiang that he would tell the master about murongsheng when he came back from the Palace Banquet, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen now.


    But he did not expect that the master''s obsession with murongsheng would be so deep. If murongsheng is dead, the master will marry him to the palace So


    Wuyu vomited a mouthful of turbid air from his chest. Without anyone''s help, Wuyu held the wall and walked slowly towards the room without fragrance.


    Hard to open the door of the room without incense, see no incense is still pale in bed. It''s been so many days, and I haven''t recovered from coma.


    Wuyu tried his best to move to the bedside, sat down, breathed heavily for a long time, and then slowly recovered.


    Looking at no one to take care of, some thin face without fragrance. The emotion in Wuyu''s eyes is complex, and finally he turns his eyes away and looks at the big black happy words posted outside.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "Wu Xiang, if we hadn''t gone the wrong way. Murongsheng will not die If murongsheng does not die, the master will not be like this It''s us He killed murongsheng and did something wrong to the master.... "


    He has been trained since he was a child not to betray shangguanhuang. Now he is suffering a lot in his heart. Because what he did was betraying his master and causing endless pain in his heart


    "Without incense, it''s up to the master to decide whether to live or die in the future."


    No matter what kind of punishment they are faced with, it is what they should do. It is the crime they want to redeem. No wonder others, who let them


    Wuyu sighed, didn''t say anything, stood up, body some decadent bent, step by step toward the door slowly moved past.


    When he was about to go out, Wuyu left a sentence: "the master is married, and he is married to Murong Shengcheng, the second lady of Rongguo mansion."


    With that, he closed the door and left.


    What Wuyu didn''t find is that when Wuyu finished that sentence. Lying in bed in a coma for a long time without incense, put on the outside of the finger slightly moved, it seems that I want to wake up again.

 Chapter 846

    Murongsheng is lying quietly on a gorgeous looking bed, covered with a quilt made of silk, which even the beloved seven princesses never had. Under his head was a white Hetian jade pillow without any flaw.


    Hair scattered on the bed, like ink splashed, set off murongsheng''s cheek white, people dare not stain. The candle light is shaking from time to time, which makes people have a kind of illusion. I feel that murongsheng is not dead, but sleeping.


    After a while, he will wake up naturally. A pair of closed eyes will open to let shangguanhuang see the scene he wants to see.


    Shangguanhuang sat peacefully by the bed and never moved. It''s about two hours since I sat down at the beginning. So quietly looking at murongsheng''s appearance, eyes with a bit of obsession.


    At this time, the doctor could not wait any longer. He pushed the closed door open. He came in with a medicine box in his hand. The sound of the door made shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkle a little.


    Come in, looking at shangguanhuang''s posture is the same as at the beginning, without any movement. My heart is full of anger, but I don''t know how to vent it. Because even if it is to vent out, shangguanhuang will not put it in his heart. He can only press the anger down and hum coldly.


    Behind him, a dark Wei came in with a basin in his hand. He asked the dark Wei to put the basin in front of shangguanhuang, and he sat opposite shangguanhuang: "stretch out your hand."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t seem to hear anything. He turned a deaf ear to the doctor''s words.


    The doctor turned his mouth and rolled his eyes. If shangguanhuang doesn''t do it, he will do it himself!


    Will shangguanhuang two packages with what the same hand to open, the black cloth to throw on the ground, a face of disgust. A pair of hands full of mud and blood were directly pressed into the water.


    After a while, the clear water appeared a bit dirty.


    When he was touched by the cold water, Shangguan Huang had a little reaction to the slight tingling of his hand, and looked at the doctor.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s dull little appearance, the doctor sneered and said, "Oh, it''s good. At least a little bit of reaction, has not completely become a fool


    Shangguanhuang took a look at the doctor and the basin where his hands were pressed in. He didn''t move. Eyes continue to look at Murong Sheng lying on the bed, let the doctor so toss.


    The miracle doctor is now tossing about. Shangguanhuang is not polite at all. What shangguanhuang did today is really about to blow up her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney.


    Now put it together, shangguanhuang didn''t have the slightest doctor''s gentle and considerate attitude towards the patients. With the most rude action, he pressed shangguanhuang''s hands in the basin and rubbed them back and forth.


    I don''t know. I thought the doctor was washing something.


    Clear bottom of the basin, directly into the gray black water, if you look carefully, you can see some red floating on the water. And the bottom of the basin, is a lot of mud sediment, looks very turbid.


    Dark Wei see this situation, immediately the basin to end away, and quickly replaced a basin of new water.


    The doctor put shangguanhuang''s hands in again and cleaned them. Then he took them out and looked at them carefully. He didn''t know what they were like.

 Chapter 847

    I don''t know how much strength shangguanhuang used to dig his grave. He saw that the nails on two fingers all wanted to fall off. Some of the flesh and blood of the fingers are exposed. I don''t know how shangguanhuang endured it for such a long time.


    Obviously hurt is not light, but Shangguan Huang to his injury a little reaction. A pair of eyes just know to stare at already dead murongsheng to look at, can''t help but sigh a tone.


    Shangguanhuang is really hopeless!


    In this way, shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng. The doctor sat opposite him, dealing with the injury on his hand.


    When the doctor has dealt with shangguanhuang''s ten fingers, shangguanhuang''s posture is still motionless, and he continues to stare at murongsheng. This makes the doctor can''t help but wonder how much magic murongsheng has. How can he confuse such a cold-hearted person like this?


    The doctor sat on the chair and didn''t move. He glanced at murongsheng, then two eyes. The last pair of eyes didn''t move on murongsheng''s face for a long time.


    How does the woman lying on the bed look and feel so familiar?


    Doctor carefully recalled, suddenly eyes a bright, let shangguanhuang so unforgettable a woman. Is not before his cold to pressure down, let shangguanhuang after the first day of illness can be alive and kicking it?!


    That''s really a pity.


    With such good medical skills, he hasn''t had time to discuss with others. People just die. It''s really a pity. Who knows if there are any other unique skills hidden in this woman''s hands?


    In any case, he will suppress shangguanhuang''s cold, so that shangguanhuang can be alive the next day. He thinks he doesn''t have it.


    The miracle doctor looked at murongsheng lying on the bed with regret. Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, he suddenly felt some strange emotion in his heart. To reach out is to feel murongsheng''s wrist and see the situation.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shangguanhuang just looked so dull, like a little fool. Now suddenly become smart up, directly grasp the hand of the doctor.


    The miracle doctor took a look at shangguanhuang. He didn''t have the same temperament as a child. He had the same insight: "if you don''t do anything, you just want to feel her pulse."


    Shangguanhuang frowned and looked at the doctor with a serious look: "how?"


    "It''s just the feeling that she looks a little strange now," the doctor said inexplicably. "Don''t you think it''s strange that she died?"


    "What?"


    Shangguanhuang''s pupil contracted for a few minutes, and his hand holding the wrist of the miracle doctor also tightened for a few minutes: "you say it again?"


    The miracle doctor wanted to feel murongsheng''s pulse, but he found that his wrist was tightly held by shangguanhuang, and he was not happy: "what do you say? I said you let me go! If you don''t let me go, how can I see and answer you? "


    I''ve never seen shangguanhuang be so stupid.


    On hearing this, shangguanhuang quickly released the wrist of the miracle doctor.


    She felt a pulse on her wrist and said: "she is the poison of Jinbi country in her body. That''s why..."

 Chapter 848

    "The poison of Jinbi?" The miracle doctor''s brow wrinkled a few minutes, "where is the poisoned wound, you let me have a look."


    Shangguanhuang pulled down the silk that covered murongsheng''s body and exposed his shoulder: "it''s on the left shoulder."


    His heart is uneasy, like kicking a rabbit, running around in his heart, making him calm.


    The doctor took a look at murongsheng''s clothes, took a pair of scissors from the medicine box, and cut the clothes on his left shoulder. Immediately exposed, has become a scar wound.


    Because the wound has not been treated, the concealed weapon inserted in the meat still exists.


    Miraculous doctor curiously turns over and over on murongsheng''s left shoulder. His brow is twisted into a small knot in one''s heart. He is very puzzled.


    Strange, there is no pulse, even the heart has stopped beating.


    However, it''s been almost three days since they died. Why doesn''t the skin and flesh look like what a dead person should have?


    It''s still so fresh. It shouldn''t be.


    After this person died, the body will gradually become stiff after two hours. It has been nearly three days, the body is still so soft, as if still alive.


    What makes the doctor feel even more strange is that his touch is still full of elasticity?


    In addition to the skin looks a little pale, showing a dead gray face, but the muscles did not lose any water. If no one reminds us that this is a living person sleeping, some people will believe it.


    As a doctor, the miracle doctor once handled many corpses.


    The miracle doctor couldn''t figure out the condition of such a strange corpse. Even after searching the medical books for so many years, he didn''t find any clues.


    "Did she really die after being poisoned by Jinbi?" The miracle doctor didn''t understand and asked.


    "Yes There is poison on the concealed weapon, so... "


    As long as he can think of the scene at that time, shangguanhuang''s heart can''t control the emergence of a bit of anger. The hands that had just been treated by the doctor were tightly pinched together, and the wound burst open directly. The white gauze showed some blood.


    It''s just that there''s no time for shangguanhuang to deal with this little problem.


    "Why doesn''t it look so right?"


    The miracle doctor couldn''t figure out one thing. He reached out and pointed the wound on murongsheng''s shoulder to shangguanhuang. He looked at it: "come and have a look. I just checked it. The concealed weapon is really poisonous, because the condition shown on the shoulder is poisoned. And it''s really the poison of Jinbi country. It''s very dangerous. It''s very dangerous, but the strange thing is that... "


    The miracle doctor uses a small tool to pick up murongsheng''s scar and let shangguanhuang look at it.


    The hidden weapon is inserted in the flesh and blood, and some of the blood has been coagulated, but


    "If you are poisoned, the poison will invade people''s bodies. The blood of the wound will be dyed black, but the strange thing is that her wound is still... "


    Shangguanhuang a look, direct reaction over.


    Murongsheng''s wound has black symptoms after poisoning. It''s still bright red. It''s like being cut by a common blade.

 Chapter 849

    "The doctor said clearly that he died of poisoning. How could he..." Shangguanhuang was so surprised when he was instructed by the doctor.


    "I don''t know," said the doctor, shaking his head. "I wasn''t there, and I didn''t know what was going on. If she died, it would be even more unsettled. If I were alive, I would be able to come up with an explanation


    Shangguanhuang pursed his lips, looked at the doctor, and listened to the words from the doctor''s mouth: "a hundred poisons do not invade."


    "A hundred poisons do not invade?" Shangguanhuang''s brows were tightly twisted together. "Do you mean that when poison enters her body, it will be directly swallowed by her blood? It won''t have any negative effect on her? "


    "Yes," the doctor nodded, "because even if she was poisoned, it''s impossible to use antidote in time to keep any toxin in her body. What''s more, the kingdom of Jinbi is also very strange, and the poison is the most powerful poison in the kingdom of Jinbi. I have no antidote in my hand. Would the people of Jinbi country have kindly given her antidote at that time? "


    Shangguanhuang did not speak, but he also agreed with the doctor.


    At that time, there was a hidden weapon from Murong Sheng. After it fell from the high platform, there was no Jinbi people close to it. Naturally, there was no antidote.


    "So there''s only one explanation. Her body is invincible. Otherwise, I really can''t think of any reason to explain such a strange situation. "


    Shangguanhuang listens to the doctor''s words, and his eyes are fixed on murongsheng''s face. The look in the eyes of the complex rolling, people can not see the meaning inside, more guess.


    All of a sudden, shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkled with a kind of cold light that made people cold to the bone, and his voice was like entering the cold winter: "since you said she was invincible, why would she die in front of me?"


    "How do I know that?"


    A question that was thrown over for no reason directly confused the doctor: "I just wonder why her body hasn''t had any reaction after she was poisoned. But I really can''t figure out how she died. And I''ve just had a pulse, and all the pulses that indicate life have stopped beating, and my heart is broken. "


    "You asked me the cause of her death. I wasn''t there at that time, and I didn''t know what happened in it. Maybe it''s not only the poison of Jinbi country, but also other poison? Otherwise, why don''t you let me take some of her blood and take it back to study? "


    The miracle doctor knows that his words are contradictory, but the fact is like this!


    She has the constitution of inviolability to all kinds of poisons. It is reasonable to say that the poison of Jinbi country has no effect on her body. But then why die?


    This is murongsheng''s way of death. He can''t understand why just now!


    It''s just that the harder things are, the more exciting they are?


    Anyway, now the doctor''s heart, is produced a strong excitement.


    Before shangguanhuang''s consent, there was an extra dagger in his hand. He was ready to cut murongsheng''s finger and let out some blood for himself to study.


    Shangguanhuang is about to stop him. Even if he is dead, he doesn''t want murongsheng to be hurt.


    But he still controlled it, because he wanted to know how murongsheng died!


    Only by finding out the cause of murongsheng''s death can we avenge her!

 Chapter 850

    He simply moved his eyes to other places and didn''t want to see this scene.


    However


    After the miracle doctor starts, he suddenly screams out, which leads shangguanhuang to turn his head. See by the miracle doctor to cut off the fingers, actually flowing out of the red blood?!


    "This..."


    The miracle doctor looks like a picture of a ghost. He looks at the bowl in his hand, where the bright red blood stays quietly.


    This is really shocking.


    The miracle doctor put the bowl in his hand aside, gave medicine to the wound of murongsheng''s finger, and wrapped it up with gauze. Then he lifted the bowl, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. His brows were tightly locked together. It was like thinking about something serious again.


    "Does it feel strange?"


    The miracle doctor looked at the blood in the bowl and really thought it was quite strange, but it was very strange.


    I have never met such a strange thing: "the blood looks like the blood of a living person, and it can move!"


    At the beginning of the analysis of the miracle doctor, they were just talking about the medical skills. But now, seeing the blood in the bowl, even shangguanhuang was shocked.


    After this person died, his body would be stiff, and his blood would be coagulated, just like when he was alive.


    But the blood


    Wait!


    Shangguanhuang suddenly seems to think of something. When he picked up murongsheng from the coffin, his body was really not stiff at all. The feeling of holding in my arms, in addition to the cold temperature, is really like not dead, but also like alive, just asleep.


    "You have a look quickly and carefully. Did her pulse really stop beating, or did it beat faintly? You didn''t find out?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to believe that murongsheng was really dead. Now what the doctor said and the signs of murongsheng made shangguanhuang burn up a kind of hope


    One, murongsheng did not die, but was misdiagnosed hope!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s eager and anxious appearance, the doctor carefully put the bowl of blood in his hand.


    I know what shangguanhuang was thinking, but I still have to be honest.


    "It''s not that I didn''t check it carefully just now, but that her heart and pulse really have no sign of life, so..." I''m sorry.


    This sentence directly made shangguanhuang''s burning hope completely extinguished.


    But the next sentence that the doctor said, immediately let shangguanhuang up hope, a heart quickly raised in the throat, uneasy looking at the doctor: "can you finish the matter in a word?"


    The miracle doctor seemed to be aware that she was not authentic at all. He quickly said, "what I feel strange is that she is dead and has no sign of being alive. However, the signs of death from her body were so vague. Besides not breathing, it''s totally impossible to feel that she''s dead. It''s like sleeping


    "Are you asleep?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes are tightly fixed on murongsheng''s face. Looking at murongsheng''s sleeping face, he has some doubts in his heart.


    He even came up with an incredible idea and said, "is there a kind of martial art that can completely protect the heart pulse, and then disguise as a sign of death?"

 Chapter 851

    Listening to shangguanhuang''s guess, the doctor quickly looked for his familiar Kung Fu in his brain and shook his head: "I have never heard of such Kung Fu in the world. Breathing can be disguised as nothing, but the heart pulse is also OK. But It''s been almost three days. It''s not so magical. "


    Even if murongsheng''s skill is very deep, he can''t disguise his heart pulse as not beating for three days when he started practicing from his mother''s womb.


    Shangguanhuang pursed his lips, and the last bit of hope in his heart was shattered.


    Ironically, he hooked up his lips and chuckled: "if I think too much, I will die. I just don''t want to believe it all the time. That''s why I think there will be such a strange Kung Fu in the world... "


    In any case, murongsheng really died in his arms. Even if he is not willing to believe this fact, he has to admit that murongsheng is indeed dead.


    The doctor looked at shangguanhuang and sighed: "yes, maybe she didn''t die and became stiff. Maybe she got some chance, so..."


    So don''t think so much. Murongsheng is dead now.


    It''s just that the body is different from the state of normal people''s death, which makes them suspicious. Especially this is not the same, also let not willing to believe murongsheng death shangguanhuang, raised a bit of hope.


    "You go out first. I want to be alone with her for a while."


    Shangguanhuang for a moment seemed to have exhausted a lot of energy and waved his hand. The miracle doctor didn''t say anything disgusting at this time. With a helpless sigh, he carried out the bowl full of murongsheng''s blood.


    When I got to the door, I couldn''t help looking back.


    In the flickering candlelight, shangguanhuang sits by the bed, staring at murongsheng lying on the bed without blinking. It seems that as long as the eyes blink a little, murongsheng will disappear.


    This state, very cold, let people look very lonely.


    The doctor shook his head and went out with the bowl. By the way, he closed the door to shangguanhuang.


    He left the room for shangguanhuang and murongsheng. The candle flickered gently and burned slowly. Would the candle still crackle.


    Shangguanhuang slightly tilted my head, reached out and gently touched murongsheng''s cheek. I clearly had a lot to say to murongsheng. However, now there is no way to speak out. I just want to sit here and watch her quietly


    Want to this last moment, murongsheng''s face deeply engraved in his mind, never want to forget.


    Time goes by little by little, and the whole night goes by. Shangguanhuang just repeated over and over again in his mind, recalling the scene of two people getting along with each other, recalling the little bit of two people together.


    He likes her so much and regards her as the warmest sunshine in his heart. Why Why don''t you really see people?


    If If he had paid a little attention to murongsheng at that time, would he have


    "In your heart, do you hate me very much..."


    Shangguanhuang suddenly said, the voice is very dry, let people listen to the heart also can''t help suffering.


    Said, can not help but sneer.


    She must have hated him. She must have

 Chapter 852

    At the beginning, when he was in the ghost King''s other courtyard, he didn''t recognize people. He even asked her to take off her clothes one by one in front of so many people.


    As long as you think about it now, shangguanhuang would like to dig out all the eyes of all the men and women present at that time, kill them all, kill them all!


    But


    It was he who caused this. If he hadn''t


    Shangguanhuang slapped himself in the face. It seemed that he didn''t feel enough. He slapped him in the face again. Once, twice, three times He slapped himself in the face.


    A face, have been hit red and swollen up, every hit will feel faint pain.


    But Even so, it can''t compare with the pain in his heart. As long as he remembers what he did to murongsheng when he was the ghost king, shangguanhuang''s heart will be full of blood, and he would like to cut off the flesh from his body with one knife at that time!


    Thinking of these things, shangguanhuang''s heart was dull. His heart was hard to breathe as if he had been held by his hands.


    Let oneself have no any way to calm down, the spirit inside the body is surging, in shangguanhuang''s body, a mouthful of fishy blood directly spit out from the mouth.


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t care at all. He reaches out his hand and wipes the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.


    At this time, the knock on the door suddenly came to mind, and an unintentional voice came in from outside the door: "master, it''s time for you to come out and get ready. My subordinates also sent someone to prepare for the bride. "


    Is it cold?


    It turns out that the time of a night is so short, so short that it passes quickly


    Shangguanhuang raised his head blankly, looking at the slightly bright sky outside through the transparent window lattice, his mind didn''t turn around for a moment.


    A little will have a little sober, shangguanhuang this just gave the person outside a little response.


    Then slightly bent down, the lips printed on murongsheng''s lips, dragonfly like water, feel a little bit of cold.


    Without what I felt at the beginning Warm.


    Shangguanhuang repressed the sadness in his heart, closed his slightly moist eyes, put his voice hoarse in murongsheng''s ear, and said softly: "as long as you can wake up, as long as you can wake up, no matter what you want to do to me, I''ll let you deal with it, ok..."


    After that, shangguanhuang laughed at himself.


    Wake up?


    How is that possible?


    Even the miracle doctor said that murongsheng had no sign of being alive.


    Murongsheng is also Dead in his arms, what kind of fantasy is he still holding?


    Shangguanhuang wiped murongsheng''s lip with his fingers and wiped off the bloodstain that he had just printed. After cleaning, shangguanhuang stood up and walked out of the room.


    At the moment when shangguanhuang went out, murongsheng''s eyes moved slightly, and then returned to the previous silence.


    No intention and no demon don''t want their master to marry a dead woman, but there is no way. Who let this be the master''s own thing?


    They are subordinates. They can only obey the master''s orders. How can they disobey them?


    Wu Yao sighs, smears Rouge powder on murongsheng''s face to cover his morbid white face, and also covers a wound on murongsheng''s face.


    "You called me all the way here to dress up the dead?"

 Chapter 853

    Inadvertently, he took a glance and said calmly, "do you want me to do it myself?"


    "Don''t worry about it. If you want to do it yourself, I''m afraid the master has already cut you," Wu Yao rolled his eyes. "But to be honest, I really envy Murong Sheng."


    "Well?" I don''t understand.


    "Look, there is a man who is willing to marry a woman when she dies. As a woman, don''t you envy me? It''s no waste coming to this world, is it? "


    I don''t mean to show any interest in what kind of thoughts women have.


    Put your hands around your chest and close your eyes.


    When Wu Yao was painting on murongsheng''s face, he suddenly saw murongsheng''s eyelashes move. Let have no demon''s action to suddenly stay for a while, the vision dead stares at Murong Sheng''s eyes.


    After looking at it for a long time, I didn''t see murongsheng''s eyelashes move again. Then I shook my head and laughed helplessly: "what do you think? If you are dead, how can you move?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listen to the words that have no demon to say, unintentionally polite inquired.


    "It''s OK. Just looking at her, it seems that her eyes moved," Wu Yao patted her forehead. "I think I was stunned by what the master said. I thought murongsheng wasn''t dead and had hallucination."


    Hearing this sentence, I suddenly felt that I was stupid when I just asked. I didn''t answer directly, and let Wu Yao mutter something hard to understand.


    When Wu Yao just finished dressing up Murong Sheng, there was a knock at the right time outside the door.


    Wu Yao picked up everything and went to open the door. Then he saw shangguanhuang standing outside. He was no longer wearing his black robe. Instead, he wore a red robe of joy.


    The momentum on the body is not that kind of cold momentum. On the contrary, it is reflected by the happy robe and hung with a bit of happiness. The mask on the face is not the mask that used to scare children to cry.


    It''s really red. It doesn''t feel terrible. It looks like it''s a bit of joy.


    For the first time, seeing shangguanhuang wearing another dress, Wu Yao''s heart was surprised, but his face was still smiling.


    "Master, it''s all done."


    No demon back to one side, will sit in the back chair of Murong Sheng exposed, because her heart is very clear. Shangguanhuang didn''t want to see her, but wanted to see murongsheng.


    Wearing a big red embroidered xipao wrapped around murongsheng''s body makes her look more exquisite and small. The long hair like ink was made into a complicated bun. Wearing a special crown of the princess, the long tassels fall down, making murongsheng look a bit enchanting.


    Originally pale face, after the general make-up without demon dexterity, appears more delicate. The blush on the face also made Murong Sheng look a bit of blood.


    Eyes gently closed, sitting quietly in the chair. The sunlight comes in through the hollowed out window, and the golden sunlight sprinkles on murongsheng''s body, which seems to dye murongsheng with a ray of halo.


    In this way, murongsheng doesn''t look like a dead man. On the contrary, he looks like a living man with flesh and breath. He just hasn''t woken up yet.

 Chapter 854

    Shangguanhuang stood outside the door, looking a little fascinated. Such a peaceful and peaceful picture is just like the one drawn in the painting. He didn''t want to break it, disturb it, or even destroy it.


    As if, as long as I step out, I will break this quiet picture.


    Then, murongsheng never had a chance to wake up again.


    Wu Yao looked at shangguanhuang''s appearance and said softly, "master, the auspicious time is coming soon. Don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Hearing the voice of no demon, shangguanhuang seems to have come back to his senses. He pursed his lips and walked towards the room very lightly. I''m afraid that my step will be a little bit heavier and break this picture.


    Shangguanhuang goes in, walks up to murongsheng, reaches out his hand and carefully lifts murongsheng from the chair.


    Murongsheng whispered in his ear: "today is your wedding day. I should feel very happy. I just don''t know you..."


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is from the heart happy, mask is also raised up a smile. It''s just covered by a mask, so that people can''t see the smile on shangguanhuang''s face.


    Holding murongsheng in his arms, shangguanhuang walked out of the room and suddenly felt a strong murderous air coming out from one side!


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Master!"


    With Murong Sheng in his arms, Shangguan Huang had no time to resist, so he turned around and dodged.


    Standing on the side of the no demon and unintentionally rushed to meet up, even the dark guard didn''t expect, how can the ghost King''s house suddenly come out quietly to assassinate the ghost king at the moment?!


    And it''s at this time!


    No demon and have no intention to fight with people, two people suddenly feel a little bit not quite right, directly back down, let dark Wei meet up with people to entangle.


    "Master," Wu Yao frowned and retreated to Shangguan Huang, "this man''s moves are very familiar, like The moves used by the dead trained by Wu Xiang! "


    However, since he is a man without incense, why would he suddenly attack the master? Isn''t that strange?


    As soon as shangguanhuang heard the word "Wuxiang", a burst of murderous air broke out in his eyes. He could have seen some festive atmosphere. Suddenly, in this moment, the collision disappeared.


    "I''ve been in a coma for such a long time, but I still have to leave such a backhand. Wu Xiang is so bold!" Shangguanhuang''s dissatisfaction with Wuxiang and anger have reached the top of the explosion.


    Wu Xiang, how much do you want Murong Sheng to die?!


    I can''t keep my life, but I still let my trained men come to murongsheng to ask for his life!


    Only this time


    Shangguanhuang really wronged Wuxiang. Although the people who came here were trained by Wuxiang, they were not Wuxiang anymore. But, murongsheng''s person, he is the potstickers!


    "Give me back the master."


    Guotie calmly opens his mouth, shakes off the dark guard that besieges him, and goes towards shangguanhuang holding murongsheng. The goal is very clear, and it is obvious that he is coming towards murongsheng.


    Master?


    Don''t say no demon and unintentionally didn''t understand, the people on the scene didn''t seem to understand how it happened.


    It''s clear that people trained by Wu Xiang can''t call others masters in front of their masters?


    This Can''t help but test Wu Xiang''s method of training people? How can the dead betray the master directly?!

 Chapter 855

    Shangguanhuang listens to the potstickers, looks at murongsheng in his arms, and looks up at the potstickers carefully.


    All of a sudden, something came out of my mind and said, "catch alive!"


    "Yes


    If there is no mistake in his memory, it seems that this man is murongsheng''s subordinate? Is that the man who fought with him in the Palace last time?


    However, why does this person want to rob murongsheng with him?


    At this time, the doctor''s surprise voice also came from a distance: "I know, I remember, let the pulse of the human heart have no possibility, like a dead man, there is another! I think of it


    As soon as the doctor remembered a certain possibility, he rushed to shangguanhuang.


    As soon as he came over, he saw the potstickers surrounded by people fighting in the middle. He was surprised to see them: "what''s the matter? How come the ghost King''s house still has assassins in it? "


    According to shangguanhuang''s character, the ghost palace can be said to be a wall of iron.


    Where does shangguanhuang have the heart to explain the current situation to the doctor? Instead, he directly asks the doctor what he just said: "what did you just say, and what kind of possibility is there? Please don''t say it


    "Ah?"


    The miracle doctor looked at the fight in front of him. For a moment, there was a short circuit in his brain. After blinking, some of them didn''t remember.


    I have no intention to stand aside and can''t watch any more. No demon quick slap in the back of the head of the doctor: "the master asked you, you just said half did not say. Why don''t you remember? Is your brain a pig brain? "


    "Don''t do anything, you woman. Where is my intelligence in the pig''s brain?"


    The doctor got a slap on the back of his head. He felt uncomfortable and muttered. But under shangguanhuang''s stare, he immediately closed his mouth and didn''t continue to complain.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s threatening eyes, the doctor quickly said what he just wanted to say: "even if there is a possibility, it will lead to the absence of human meridians, the heart stops beating, and even the breathing will no longer exist."


    The pupil in shangguanhuang''s eyes widened a little, and he stared at the doctor.


    "There is a kind of suspended animation, which can achieve such an effect."


    Shangguanhuang hugs murongsheng''s arm and immediately tightens it. Standing on one side of the non demon doubtfully picked eyebrows: "you are not joking? Can people still pretend to be dead? You''re not reading, are you? "


    The miracle doctor directly glared at Wu Yao and said, "if you don''t know this woman, it doesn''t mean that there is no such situation in the world, do you know?"


    No demon curled his mouth. He didn''t dare to quarrel with the doctor in front of shangguanhuang. He could only stare back, which was bigger than who''s eyes.


    But the doctor''s attention is not on Wu Yao''s body at all, and he is not willing to stare at Wu Yao''s big eyes here. Instead, he looks at Shangguan Huang.


    It turns out that shangguanhuang doesn''t give him any alms, just looks at murongsheng. Shrugging his shoulders, his eyes fell on murongsheng by the way: "I also suddenly remembered that I had read an ancient medical book before, on which was written a kind of pill. After taking it, people would fall asleep. But in the eyes of outsiders, it''s like death, with no breath, no heart beating. "

 Chapter 856

    "But the body is not as stiff as the dead. It''s just that during the period of death, the skin shows the gray color of the dead. However, the body will not lose water, like the body of a real dead person, the same shriveled, blood... "


    The doctor poked murongsheng curiously. Sure enough, the meat was not stiff at all. It was still full of elasticity and moisture like living people. If you don''t press this button, you will directly press it into a pit, and it will spring up again.


    , as like as two peas, you can see that this is exactly the same as the one written in the book. If you don''t believe it, do you think the blood from her fingers last night is still bright red? "


    The miracle doctor said, her eyes were shining, as if she knew something mysterious: "although this kind of pill has been lost for a long time, she can do medicine! She can also suppress your cold, which even I can''t do. Don''t you feel incredible? "


    "Maybe she will, too? So she made it and gave it to herself. I think it''s very possible


    The miracle doctor said, and nodded with great approval.


    I was surprised to hear that.


    Even Wu Yao''s eyes widened in shock. Looking at Murong Sheng who was held in his arms by Shangguan Huang, he said something with a little stutter: "do you mean This She She''s not dead? "


    "No way, no way!"


    The doctor glared and explained, "pills exist, but it''s just a hypothesis of mine. After all, I haven''t seen the pills for feigning death. Now I just assume her condition according to her physical condition! "


    "If she''s really feigning death, she''ll wake up as soon as the medicine is over. If you die, you can''t wake up. "


    Unintentionally frowned: "how to distinguish this, who knows when will wake up?"


    Now the doctor is very disgusted with the two men around shangguanhuang: "are you stupid? How can the effect of suspended animation last so long? It''s only a few days at most. If it''s more than ten days and a half months, don''t think about it. It''s estimated that it''s really dead. "


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes fell on murongsheng. No one spoke any more. They were all trying to digest the matter that the doctor said.


    On the other side, the potstickers are hard to beat, and they are also taken down by the dark guard of the ghost King''s house. I can''t move when I point the acupoint.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkled slightly, thinking of catching a glimmer of hope: "give me a clear investigation! I want to know if the servant girls who are waiting for her are still in Rongguo mansion


    "Yes, master!"


    Unintentionally received the order, immediately went out to investigate this matter personally.


    And no demon itself is not responsible for such a situation, standing in place did not move. He just looked at the potstickers and murongsheng, who was held by shangguanhuang in his arms. He said curiously, "Hey, do you think this man broke into the ghost palace directly to steal the body?"


    If this Murong Sheng is not dead, then this person must have stolen the body. Otherwise, when people wake up and find themselves lying in the coffin, they will be suffocated?

 Chapter 857

    Shangguanhuang listened to the words of Wuyao, and some hope rose in his heart. Looking at the doctor, his eyes were burning: "when will she wake up?"


    This is what shangguanhuang is most concerned about at present!


    As long as murongsheng can wake up, all things will not be a problem!


    The doctor shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know. I haven''t been exposed to any fake death medicine. I just read it. It''s incomplete. It''s just a state of what people are when they take the suspended animation medicine. Other, I really don''t know. "


    If it''s really feign death, who knows how much the girl in front of her is taking and according to what.


    The most important thing is that he also wants to know how the suspended animation medicine is made. He also wants to learn from others! Study it! Otherwise, is it not in vain to bury the name of his miracle doctor?


    At that time, when the girl wakes up, she must be very clear about where the medicine comes from and how to make it. Can''t he just


    The miracle doctor just thought about it, and the whole person was excited. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, his enthusiasm was no less than shangguanhuang''s!


    "That..."


    No demon is also carefully looking at murongsheng, the mind suddenly flash a ray of light, surprised mouth. All of a sudden, shangguanhuang and the doctor''s attention were attracted in the past.


    "If it''s really like what the doctor said, I just seem to When I make up for her again, I feel... " Wuyao doesn''t know whether to say it or not. If it''s not true, isn''t it to let the master down again?


    "What do you feel?" Shangguanhuang directly asked, even the doctor''s eyes are with a bit of eagerness.


    "Feel..." Wu Yao said, "her eyes seemed to move. At that time, I thought I was wrong, so I didn''t care."


    "Really?"


    As soon as the doctor''s eyes brightened, he directly grasped Wu Yao and didn''t dislike the strong smell of rouge powder on Wu Yao: "when you make up for her, do you really see her eyes move?"


    No demon didn''t answer the doctor, but looked at shangguanhuang.


    Seeing his master''s eyes exposed outside the mask, he was very calm without any waves. But at the bottom of my eyes, it seems that there are storm like waves in it. I can''t help but move my eyes.


    "Yes, I see," Wu Yao nodded and pulled the doctor''s hand off his body. "But when he looked carefully, he was calm again. I don''t know if I''m wrong or if my eyes are really moving. "


    The miracle doctor didn''t care about Wu Yao''s rude action. He quickly stretched out his hand and looked at murongsheng''s eyelids.


    , but as like as two peas before, there is no change. The doctor said something like "if the thing is true, you will not see the flowers." I''m afraid the effect of feign death has begun to dissipate. When it completely dissipates, it''s the time when she wakes up. "


    "Of course, it''s only based on the fact that she''s actually taking a suspended animation drug."


    The last sentence of the doctor was directly ignored by shangguanhuang, and he couldn''t hear it at all.


    In the heart directly confirmed, Murong Sheng must be taking the suspended animation medicine!

 Chapter 858

    Is that to say that murongsheng is about to wake up?


    Instead of actually leaving him?


    Shangguanhuang''s body trembled at this moment. He even felt his hands shaking. I didn''t expect that things would turn over like this. Shangguan Huang couldn''t believe the earth shaking changes in this matter.


    Shangguanhuang took a deep breath, exhaled the turbid breath that had been pressing in his heart for several days, stabilized his mood, and held murongsheng tightly.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw the potstickers fixed in the distance: "take him down first, and send someone to watch him!"


    Then he walked towards the hall with Murong Sheng in his arms.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s action, Wu Yao didn''t understand. He asked: "master, don''t you wait first? Isn''t it just right to wait for Miss Murong to wake up and worship again? "


    Now I''m marrying a dead man. Although the dead man may be alive, it''s not very lucky.


    Shangguanhuang''s steps didn''t stop at all, like helplessness and tolerance: "when she wakes up, I''m afraid she can''t get married."


    This little girl has the courage to want to play feign death. Isn''t it obvious that she doesn''t want to marry him and doesn''t want to marry him?!


    If you really wait for this girl to wake up, I''m afraid one of them will run away again. How can you marry her into the ghost palace so smoothly?


    If we don''t grasp the right time now, he is really out of his mind!


    Only when the real raw rice is cooked, can she be trapped aboveboard and let the little girl have no way to turn out her palm.


    "What do you mean? What is the master talking about? "


    What can''t get married?


    How could it not be?


    This marriage is given by the emperor. Who can stop it without eyes?


    Wu Yao didn''t understand. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the doctor. The doctor rolled his eyes: "don''t look at me, I don''t know. Who knows what your master thinks all day long."


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    The miracle doctor doesn''t have the slightest taste of pity for jade, so he pushes Wu Yao aside and catches up with Shangguan Huang.


    He''ll have to keep an eye on murongsheng. Maybe when murongsheng wakes up, he can get news from murongsheng at the first time!


    I''m afraid that the position of murongsheng in the mind of the doctor is even higher than that of shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang came to the hall with murongsheng in his arms and saw that all the places were decorated in red and black. Two colors entangle in the meaning, but there is a very mixed taste.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t invite anyone to attend the wedding ceremony, even the Rongguo government didn''t send someone to inform him.


    On this basis, someone in Rongguo government hammered 7749 nails into murongsheng''s coffin. It''s very good that he didn''t seek revenge from them now. It''s wishful thinking that he wants them to participate.


    Yuqi, who has disappeared for a long time, suddenly appears in the ghost palace, standing in the hall, looking at everything arranged, standing in silence, wrapped in a thick atmosphere that people can''t see through.

 Chapter 859

    Yuqi is still wearing such a red robe. People who don''t know, looking at his clothes, still think that Yuqi is the main person to get married.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw shangguanhuang coming over with murongsheng in his arms in the distance. His eyes directly passed shangguanhuang and fell on murongsheng, with a deep sadness in his eyes.


    Shangguanhuang passed Yuqi with a man in his arms. He didn''t notice the twinkling expression in Yuqi''s eyes. He just said, "here we are."


    It''s like knowing for a long time that Yuqi will appear.


    "Well."


    Yuqi answered flatly, and his eyes fell on murongsheng''s face without any idea of moving away.


    Shangguanhuang stopped for a moment: "then stay and have a drink." He raised his foot and was about to move forward, but he was stopped by Yuqi.


    At this time, Shangguan Huang just set his eyes on Yuqi. Just such a glance made shangguanhuang''s face slightly changed.


    Yuqi, this is


    , this is as like as two peas in Murong''s eyes. It''s not like looking at strangers. It''s a man''s eyes that look at his beloved woman.


    This


    Is it true that Yuqi''s love for murongsheng


    Shangguanhuang suddenly remembered that Yuqi had asked him a word before. Ask him if murongsheng has to die on the wedding night.


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang''s brain seemed to be suddenly enlightened.


    Yuqi really has an idea about Murong Sheng, otherwise he would not have been involved in such things that have nothing to do with him. If murongsheng is just a stranger to him, how can he mention murongsheng so many times in front of him?


    It''s just that I didn''t take Murong Sheng to heart, so I didn''t find it


    Shangguanhuang seems to be in a mystery. Some people can''t see the things clearly. Will Yuqi, like Wuyu and Wuxiang, know the identity of murongsheng early?


    Or, what Yuqi likes is murongsheng, who is the second lady of Rongguo government?


    Before shangguanhuang''s doubt, madness and anger burst into his body, Yuqi began to speak.


    "At the beginning, you said it was because you chose her at will, so it was her bad luck. Anyway, one more person or one less person in the ghost King''s house has no influence on you at all. I thought, I''ll tell you when it''s done But I didn''t expect that she lost her life first... "


    Yu Qi''s tone is sad. He wants to cry, but he doesn''t know why his eyes are so dry that he can''t cry.


    She took a deep breath: "she escaped from the ghost King''s house, but she didn''t escape other people. Is that life?"


    If he knew it would be like this, murongsheng would force people to


    Yuqi''s breath is a little dispirited. I think it''s funny. Things have already happened. What''s the point of talking about these and thinking about them now?


    What''s the use of regret?


    Isn''t there no way to get people back?


    Yuqi''s complex eyes on shangshangguanhuang suddenly gave a desolate smile. With this gorgeous face, it had a taste of self mockery. Clearly wearing red, but feel like a layer of things, very dark.


    "Wedding wine, I won''t drink..."

 Chapter 860

    Yuqi wanted to reach out and touch murongsheng''s face, but he finally restrained himself and patted shangguanhuang on the shoulder: "I''ve been around you for so long. Seeing that you''re married makes me feel a little more."


    "I haven''t been back for so many years, and I don''t know what''s going on at home. If I''ve made an engagement, I just want to go back and have a look," Yu Qi sighed. "I don''t know if I can come back this time."


    "I''ve already found a good person for the business in my hand. You can help me and watch it. When I really come back, I''ll give it to you..." At this point, Yuqi laughed at himself, "I don''t know when I can come back."


    "I have finished what I should say, and I have nothing to say. The auspicious time will be here soon. You''d better... " Yuqi patted shangguanhuang on the shoulder and took it back.


    Hands on the back, with never serious eyes looking at shangguanhuang. Without the previous soft prone appearance without bones, it doesn''t look like a lazy demon who can show his clothes anytime and anywhere.


    Looking at shangguanhuang who ran out of Qinghuang Kingdom, they met him. They grew up together: "shangguanhuang, I''ll never see you again." If he can, he seems to hope to see you later.


    But it seems unlikely.


    With that, he seemed to be doing something else. He turned and left directly, leaving a deep back: "I wish you a happy reunion. If I haven''t appeared in a long time, don''t look for me."


    Looking at the red gradually away from the back, clearly look to the same natural and unrestrained before, but it always makes people feel some difference. There is no previous wanton arrogant posture, but with a bit of unbearable sadness.


    Wu Yao, who just caught up with Yu Qi, was surprised to see that he left without any consideration: "master, why did Yu Qi leave like this? Isn''t he going to stay for a wedding


    When does this Yuqi look like a person who doesn''t like to join in the fun?


    Shangguanhuang looks at Yuqi''s back gradually, until it disappears in his eyes, then he takes his eyes back, looks down at murongsheng in his arms, and says with a kind of unspeakable flavor: "don''t drink, let''s go."


    "Gone?"


    No demon seems to have heard a shocking thing. What''s the matter?


    This jade Qi has known with master son for so many years, how can not even cup wedding wine, go directly? What''s more, where can Yuqi go? Doesn''t he usually live in the ghost palace?


    When Wuyao wants to find someone to ask clearly, he finds that Yuqi''s figure has disappeared.


    On the other side, shangguanhuang has already carried murongsheng into the decorated hall. Even if it''s just one night''s preparation, there should be a lot of things in the joy hall. It doesn''t seem to be prepared in a hurry.


    Moreover, the custom of the general chapel will be put in the evening. But shangguanhuang was a little worried. He was afraid that there would be some mistakes in the middle of the night. Only when the marriage was finished earlier, his heart could relax completely.


    Since last night, two lanterns, one white and one red, have been hung at the gate of the ghost King''s mansion. There are even black Xizi on the door. Even the necks of the stone carvings guarding the door were bound with these two black flowers.


    This kind of abnormal behavior, let many people see in the eye, also don''t know what the ghost King House is doing.

 Chapter 861

    This unusual move is that people in the capital are afraid of the ghost king, but they can''t help talking about it.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Tell me, what does this ghost palace want to do?"


    "I don''t know. What does the ghost king want to do? Where can we think of it?"


    As soon as the ghost King appeared, everyone was as scared as a quail. But now, they are all scratching their hearts. They want to know what the ghost King''s house is doing.


    This heart is concerned, the more you want to find out the things in it, the more you miss it.


    It''s been a long time since I heard what''s going on in the ghost King''s house. I want to inquire about it, but who has the courage to inquire about the affairs of the ghost palace?


    However, a large number of people means great power. As soon as there are many people, some hearsay will come. What do you say? The wedding host in the capital has been invited to the ghost King''s house.


    Is the ghost King trying to have a wedding?


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that something is not right. What kind of happy event can this ghost palace do? Isn''t this the second lady of Rongguo mansion who has an engagement with the ghost king?


    But the second Miss Murong has been dead for two or three days?!


    She was poisoned by the princess of Jinbi country!


    What kind of wedding is the ghost King going to do? Who is he going to marry?


    Is it difficult to


    Suddenly, some people with sharp eyes saw that the lanterns in front of the door of the ghost palace were white and red, and the silk flowers on the stone carvings in front of the door were black. This is obviously the custom of ghost marriage!


    Oh, my God, it''s so shocking!


    All of a sudden, the whole capital was boiling.


    "Oh, I''ll go. Isn''t the bride whom the ghost king married the dead murongsheng?"


    "My God, the ghost king is really worthy of the name now."


    "If you say that, the ghost king is not so terrible. What is really terrible is the ghost princess. It''s really the ghost princess!"


    There was a lot of discussion in the capital. Before long, the news that the ghost king was going to marry murongsheng spread, and it also spread to the Rongguo mansion.


    "Master, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    The servant ran from the door of the mansion to the interior of the mansion, shouting in a fuss all the way. Before he ran in front of Murong Cheng, he was stopped by someone sent by Jiang.


    "Shouting, what do you want to do?"


    Jiang''s in the mind is agitated, directly toward the servant who runs to scold in the past. Yesterday, because she secretly buried murongsheng in a place, murongcheng almost didn''t scold her because of this.


    If it wasn''t for Mammy to say in time that there was a child in Jiang''s stomach, I''m afraid that according to Murong Cheng''s temper at that time, she would have to take off at least one layer of skin.


    Jiang straightened his waist and touched his stomach, which had not been bulged at all. As if he had been pregnant for several months, he asked coldly, "what''s the matter? Come on, what are you doing here?"


    "Madam is not good, madam," the servant was shocked by the news outside. He couldn''t say it clearly. Over and over again, there were just two words, "madam, it''s not good..."


    "Damn slave, what nonsense!" Mammy stood up and scolded, "madam, don''t you stand here well? Why is it called Madam? It''s a big deal!"


    "Oh, no!" The servant worried for a long time, and finally came out of his mouth. "It''s the second lady, it''s the second lady, madam!"

 Chapter 862

    "Miss two? "Murongsheng?"


    When he heard the servant raise murongsheng, Jiang''s heart was also hanging in his throat. He was very nervous, and his palms condensed a lot of sweat.


    Just as she was about to let mammy lead her servants to one side, Murong Cheng came out of the closed room behind and took a look at Jiang. Before the smile appeared on Jiang''s face, he moved away and his eyes fell on his servants.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so noisy," Murong Cheng frowned. "I just heard you talking about the second lady?"


    The servants repeatedly said so many times, Murong achievement is don''t want to hear also can''t be.


    Jiang''s heart was tight, his face was stiff, and he quickly squeezed out a smile: "master, you may have heard wrong. I didn''t mention murongsheng just now. It''s something else... "


    Murong Cheng''s face is not good, a stern look swept past, immediately let Jiang shut his mouth.


    After all, it''s the emperor''s order. He has to abide by it even if he doesn''t want to. But Jiang was so bold and reckless. In just two days, he let people casually send Murong Sheng out and bury him?!


    If someone investigates and complains in front of the emperor, he will not be able to get away with it!


    Up to now, there is no reflection in Jiang''s heart. He still thinks that the servants in the house are hiding from him. How unreasonable!


    Seeing this, the servant knew that Jiang could not speak in front of Murong Cheng. He quickly said, "master, I just heard it from outside. It''s said that the ghost king is going to get married. Even the most experienced old people in the capital have been invited to the wedding ceremony! "


    "Besides, the ghost king wants to marry the second lady!"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately surprised Jiang.


    "What?" Jiang screamed out. His eyes were full of disbelief. He looked at the servant and wanted to see whether what the servant said was true or false. "What did you say? You say the ghost king is getting married? And he married murongsheng? "


    "Isn''t that a joke! Murongsheng has become a dead man. Why does the ghost king want to marry a dead man


    This spread out, some people will believe that a living man wants to marry a dead man?!


    Don''t say Jiang doesn''t believe it, even Murong Chengdu doesn''t believe it. I think it''s ridiculous!


    Although murongsheng and the ghost king do have an engagement, murongsheng has already died. It has been three days. Is the ghost King going to marry a corpse in the ghost King''s house?!


    "Prepare the horse! Get me a horse! I''m going to the ghost King''s house to see the situation! "


    If the ghost king really wants to marry murongsheng, he must stop it!


    Now the face of the Rongguo government has been lost. If the ghost king is involved again, the Rongguo government really can''t have a foothold in the capital!


    Now, Murong Cheng is not the only one with a headache. He wants to go to the ghost king to see the situation. There is also a person who is very anxious to go to the ghost King''s house, and more anxious than Murong Cheng.


    "Faster, faster, faster! I want you to hurry up, do you hear me


    There is no special sign, just an ordinary carriage. But it''s sitting in the carriage, but it doesn''t come out of the palace, the emperor!

 Chapter 863

    Along the way, the voices of the people in the capital were heard clearly by the emperor.


    Even if he is not willing to believe shangguanhuang''s absurd act, he has to believe that shangguanhuang really did it!


    Marry a dead woman to the ghost palace!


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s really ridiculous. Since ancient times, where has such a thing happened?"


    The dragon''s robe is gone. I''m wearing expensive clothes. Sitting in the seemingly ordinary but actually not ordinary carriage, his angry face turned red a lot.


    Originally thought that this Murong Sheng died, everything can be eliminated. As a result, who ever thought that shangguanhuang had done such a big thing for him?!


    Actually, what kind of ghost marriage did you get?!


    Isn''t that a joke?!


    Is this a good thing to do for the night?!


    He calls himself the king of ghosts. The people in the capital are afraid of him. Does he really regard himself as the real king of ghosts?!


    Shangguanhuang himself wants to get married, he is very happy. But who can''t marry?!


    It''s better to marry a beggar in the street than Murong Sheng!


    This murongsheng has become a dead man!


    Is it not to make other countries laugh at Da Zhou when a prince marries a dead man?!


    As long as you think of it, the anger in the emperor''s heart is surging wildly in his body. I want to appear in front of shangguanhuang and ask him!


    Is there something wrong with the brain, or is it not awake?!


    To marry a dead man is to be ridiculed!


    "Can you hurry up, so slow!"


    The emperor has nothing to do now. He can only hasten the carriage to the ghost palace to stop this ridiculous wedding.


    At this time, the ghost King''s house has prepared everything, and the old man who is in charge of the wedding is also standing in front.


    Looking at the ghost King wearing a red xipao and a red ghost mask on his face. There is also wearing a red robe, but the hood is black, for fear that others do not know that the bride is dead.


    The old man who presided over the wedding was very old. When he was invited to the ghost King''s house, his legs became soft and he was shivering all the time. He never stopped.


    If it wasn''t for the money given by the people in the ghost King''s house, it would be hard for him to refuse. How could he have the courage to preside over the ghost King''s wedding?!


    Besides, it''s a ghost marriage!


    The ghost king is frightening enough, and a dead bride has emerged, which is really


    Anyway, for so many years, he really hasn''t presided over the ghost marriage. After all, no one married a dead man like the ghost King


    The body is shivering, but the eyes don''t hold back looking around.


    If you ignore the color of the hall, it''s really like getting married. That is All the banquets were empty, no one came to attend, and even less popular. There was no sense of festivity at all.


    And the location of the high hall, there is no one sitting there, even no row.


    This is really, this wedding


    The old man put his hand on his forehead and wiped a cold sweat, even if there was no hall. It''s normal for the guests not to come. After all, not everyone dares to come to the banquet for the ghost King''s wedding, but What are so many people in black standing down here to do?


    It really looks like an assassination scene

 Chapter 864

    It''s not a happy event. It''s a wedding. It''s a funeral!


    The old people are afraid, after this worship, the ghost King directly sent the bride to be buried!


    The old man''s body was so frightened that he could not say a word. Standing beside him, the man in black was a little impatient. He reached for a push.


    Suddenly let the old man swallow saliva, is about to speak out, but the feeling is not quite right.


    Is this time


    But before he had time to think about it, the old man was calmed down by the murderous spirit behind him and said: "the bridegroom and the bride come into the hall!"


    Whether it''s right or not, it''s better to shout first, otherwise he''s worried that if he doesn''t speak, his life will be lost.


    As soon as the voice fell, shangguanhuang came in step by step with murongsheng in his arms.


    I don''t want any ceremony. I just want the bride to cooperate with me?!


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng, turns around and bows to the outside.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    Looking at the two empty chairs, shangguanhuang didn''t care. He was about to turn around and bow when he saw the doctor sitting on the chair.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t bow down. He looked at the doctor calmly.


    There was a little hair in shangguanhuang''s heart, but the doctor still refused to move his position. He stuck his neck and said, "thank you, thank you! I''m older than you. I''ve been taking care of you for so many years, and I''m a high-ranking person, right


    The old man didn''t dare to say anything. It''s just a matter of the ghost king. How dare he speak more as a common people. Even if the ghost king asked people to put a pig here as a high hall, he had nothing to say.


    Shangguanhuang looks at the doctor calmly. The doctor''s body is a little chilly, but he still refuses to stand up from the chair.


    "Go on."


    Shangguanhuang said, and the old man immediately understood it. He closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at guanhuang''s face. He opened his mouth with a voice and cried out: "two worship high hall!"


    The miracle doctor is forced to be worshipped by shangguanhuang. Just when shangguanhuang bent down, he almost moved his ass away. Fortunately, he was held down by his strong strength.


    Now I feel a little scared in my heart. I always feel that if I am worshipped by shangguanhuang, I will not be able to live in peace in the future.


    If you think too much, you must think too much.


    Even if he didn''t accept shangguanhuang''s worship, he didn''t live a peaceful life. He would be killed by shangguanhuang!


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    After shouting, the old man''s eyes could not help but open a slit. Some of the noble spirit, the couple to worship how to do. After all, one of them is a dead man who can''t do anything


    As a result, shangguanhuang directly lowered his head and used his forehead to collide with murongsheng''s forehead, like a head bump.


    The old man suddenly widened his eyes, and shangguanhuang glanced over: "what? No? "


    "Yes, yes..."


    The ghost King spoke. How dare the old man say no. Anyway, the couple''s worship is just a meeting. There''s nothing wrong with the ghost King''s behavior just now


    "Yes, it''s very suitable, very suitable!"


    With that, like a complete sigh of relief, hurriedly yelled the last thing: "Li Cheng, into the bridal chamber!"

 Chapter 865

    With the old man''s voice down, shangguanhuang''s heart also seems to relax. The big stone in my heart disappeared out of thin air.


    Looking at murongsheng who was held in his arms, the corners of his mouth were raised, even though he was wearing a mask. It can also make people around feel shangguanhuang''s good mood.


    "We are one, you are mine at last, and I am yours."


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is very satisfied, as if he was filled with something, which makes his whole body show a bit of sweet taste.


    Holding Murong Sheng tightly, he walked out of the hall. A group of people in black standing outside also called out: "Congratulations, Congratulations


    The voice, which is as strong as a rainbow, can feel the ground shaking a bit.


    The emperor, who came here in a hurry, was scared and pale. If he had not been supported by a eunuch, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Looking at the dark guards standing in the Wang mansion, you can see that they are not like ordinary dark guards just by looking at their posture.


    This makes the emperor''s heart, can''t help but give birth to a bit of fear and defense to shangguanhuang.


    It seems that the dark guard, who can train so many strong abilities without being aware of it, can''t do it overnight.


    If his son, who seems to be on the surface, is willing to be an idle prince with no ambition?


    I''m afraid not!


    If you really want to fight, how can you do so many actions?


    If he didn''t know that shangguanhuang was going to marry murongsheng, he would not have noticed it until now! However, what I saw in front of my eyes was all the forces of shangguanhuang, or just the tip of the iceberg?


    The emperor''s defensive eyes looked at shangguanhuang and saw that shangguanhuang was holding a woman in a red xipao with a black cap on her head.


    Suddenly, the emperor felt that his anger could not be suppressed. He yelled at shangguanhuang: "I don''t agree!"


    "I won''t allow you two to get married!"


    The roar attracted everyone''s attention and fell on the emperor.


    Suddenly let the emperor feel the situation has a trace of tension.


    Shangguanhuang has no special expression. He responds blandly: "it''s too late. My son has just finished worshiping her."


    It''s impossible to stop it.


    "I''m so angry!"


    The anger in the emperor''s heart is rising. Looking at the layout of the ghost palace, he is very upset.


    "Look, look at the things you''ve made! What are they all about?! Is this like getting married?! Is there such a marriage in the world?! Do you know that you are acting like a fool? "


    Shangguanhuang also took a look around the layout: "nothing bad, looking very pleasing."


    The emperor was almost carried away by shangguanhuang''s words: "very good? That''s nice?! If you make these things, you are just doing something wrong! "


    Shangguanhuang said that he couldn''t listen to anything, and he didn''t act disorderly: "my father, my son''s affairs are disorderly in the future, and the etiquette just came according to the rules. If you don''t believe it, ask the wedding host. "

 Chapter 866

    The old man who presided over the wedding was pushed out. After hearing the dialogue between the ghost king and the man, he naturally knew what the identity of the man was!


    Legs a soft, directly knelt on the ground: "Emperor The Emperor... "


    The gods fight and the kids suffer.


    He can''t provoke the ghost king, but the emperor can''t be provoked!


    Why push him out?


    Why are you pushing him out!


    The emperor looked at the man kneeling on the ground, but he was not interested in looking at him for a second time.


    What do you mean?


    Let him be an emperor who is superior to ten thousand people and has the dignity of ninety-five, and ask a common people what they regard him as? It''s no use when he talks?!


    "No matter who it is, if I say your marriage is invalid, it is invalid! No one can disobey it! "


    How about paying homage? As an emperor, no one can resist what he said!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t care what the emperor said. He didn''t give in and didn''t give the emperor face. He said coldly, "this is the ghost King''s house. The king said that it''s a matter of honor. No one can change it!"


    "Wanton, wanton! You see what kind of bullshit you''re talking about


    The emperor was incoherent, and could see how angry he was.


    Just came in Murong Cheng immediately heard the emperor''s voice, heart a tight, quickly speed up the pace to go in, see shangguanhuang and the emperor is confrontation.


    Before he had time to speak, he heard shangguanhuang say: "the marriage of my son is decided by your father. If the emperor forgets, do you want the minister to take the imperial edict and show it to him? "


    Suddenly, let the emperor now is a word can''t say.


    Yes, that''s right.


    He gave the imperial edict, and he also gave Murong Sheng to shangguanhuang. But one thing we need to know is that he asked shangguanhuang to marry a living murongsheng, not a dead one!


    What is shangguanhuang trying to do!


    The emperor was angry by Shangguan, but he couldn''t let it go. As soon as he looked at it, he saw Murong Cheng coming by and said quickly, "come on, come on! Murong Aiqing, please help me to talk about it. How can we hold a ghost marriage? Isn''t that crazy? "


    Murong Cheng''s scalp is numb.


    What does the ghost king want to do? What can he say?


    Emperor, you can''t persuade the ghost king. What can he say


    But


    Looking at Murong Sheng in Shangguan Huang''s arms, I wonder how Murong God said that he was all from Rongguo government. Would the ghost king at least give him some face?


    There are wolves in the front and tigers in the back, so he can''t think any more, so he has to harden his head and say: "ghost king, the niece of the lower officer has passed away, what we need is to live in peace. Why do you disturb her so much? "


    This Murong Cheng does not speak, Shangguan Huang will not pay attention to him.


    As soon as he spoke, shangguanhuang immediately remembered that there were 7749 nails on murongsheng''s coffin!


    Suddenly, the cold light in the eyes flashed, looking at Murong Cheng''s cold mouth: "you don''t deserve to speak in front of the king."

 Chapter 867

    This makes Murong Cheng''s heart jump, behind a lot of cold sweat, but also some can''t bear Shangguan Huang''s eyes on him.


    Let his back slightly some bend down, he did not make it clear, where he offended the ghost king!


    Or


    When they didn''t know, murongsheng had contact with the ghost king and told the ghost king all her experiences in Rongguo mansion?


    "Murongcheng? You should be glad that today is a happy day for Wang. You don''t want to see blood stained with bad luck. Otherwise, you think you can still stand here safely? Can the government of Rongguo still live up to now? "


    Murong Cheng''s face turned pale.


    What does the ghost King mean??!


    You want to kill him?!


    No, it''s not! Listen to the meaning of this, it is to want to destroy Rongguo mansion full door!


    Don''t say Murong Cheng''s heart is cold when he listens. Even the emperor is not good when he listens to the whole person. No matter what happened to Murong Cheng.


    But in front of the emperor, he said that he wanted to destroy the Rongguo mansion. Is that what a prince should say?!


    Murong Cheng in how can''t help the wall, that is also his minister, Shangguan Huang''s courage is too big!


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "The way of nature, I always remember what I said clearly. Even if the king wants to let it go, I''m afraid you won''t want to let it go. "


    Shangguan Huang takes his eyes away from Murong Cheng, but Murong Cheng''s heart cools slightly at the last glance, and suddenly gives birth to some bad premonition.


    Sure enough, he immediately heard shangguanhuang say: "murongcheng, what did you just say in front of the king? Did you hear me right?"


    Murong Cheng didn''t know why Shangguan Huang suddenly asked this question. He reached out and wiped a cold sweat on his forehead: "yes That''s what I just said


    "Oh, the earth is safe! If you mean to use 7749 long nails to nail the coffin, then take back your kindness! My princess can''t afford such treatment! "


    "Since your Murong family can''t tolerate her even when she dies, then you will follow me. When the King returns to heaven, he will be buried with her. I don''t think I have the courage to do something in the Royal Cemetery! "


    What Shangguan Huang said for a while made Murong Cheng feel dizzy. He didn''t listen to it for a long time. I only heard one. It was murongsheng''s coffin, with 7749 nails!


    What he said was clear and clear, so that Murong Cheng could not hear clearly.


    "Lord You are not. You are mistaken... " There was a cold sweat on Murong Cheng''s forehead. "These 7749 nails are used in witchcraft, which is strictly forbidden in Dazhou. How could it be... "


    "What''s more, why did you do that? How does murongsheng say They are all my nieces. As murongsheng''s uncle, how can I be so cruel to my niece? "


    "Oh," shangguanhuang sneered, his voice mixed with unspeakable contempt, "isn''t this something you should check? What are you asking me to do here? "

 Chapter 868

    Murong Cheng also continues to deny this matter, but feels the emperor standing beside, the expression on his face seems to have some doubts.


    All of a sudden, the cold sweat came out from behind


    The Emperor The emperor is the most disgusted with witchcraft Because witchcraft prevailed in the Imperial Palace, many people died, and the emperor''s mother and empress were also given witchcraft


    So when the emperor ascended the throne, he completely banned the witchcraft, and strictly prohibited it throughout the whole week!


    If there is a violation, there is no amnesty!


    Even worse, it will kill nine ethnic groups!


    "This There must be something wrong, Emperor Murong Cheng firmly denies this matter, what''s more, he has never done it. How can he admit it!


    However, looking at the emperor''s eyes on him, it seems that he doesn''t believe him


    Looking at Murong Cheng''s hesitation to get the emperor''s trust, the more Murong Cheng explains, the more suspicious the emperor is.


    Shangguanhuang looked at the confrontation between the two men and drew his eyes back: "murongsheng is now the princess of Wang mingmatchmaker. No matter what you say, there is no way to change this matter."


    "Come back, please."


    The emperor wants to stop, but shangguanhuang doesn''t pay attention to the emperor at all. Looking at shangguanhuang holding murongsheng directly left.


    The people in the ghost King''s mansion said they were seeing off the guests, but they actually drove them out. The emperor also experienced the feeling of being forced out of the palace.


    Angrily, he stood outside the ghost palace, looking at the tightly closed door of the ghost palace, the black happy words pasted on the door, and the red and white lanterns hanging on the door.


    The whole body of gas trembles, the eyes are more red, full of anger can not vent out.


    Murong Cheng followed the emperor in terror. Before he spoke, he was waiting for the emperor to go back. He didn''t know what to say immediately.


    "Murong Aiqing, I need your explanation!"


    With that, the emperor directly stepped on the carriage and went to the palace.


    Murong Cheng stood at the door of the ghost King''s house, his face was unbelievable.


    Up to now, shangguanhuang''s words are still echoing in my mind. The 7749 long nails are nailed to murongsheng''s coffin!


    Even if Murong Cheng doesn''t like Murong Sheng, he won''t use such vicious means to deal with the dead Murong Sheng!


    What''s more, if this matter is exposed, the Rongguo government will be in bad luck with it!


    "I want to see who is trying to frame the Rongguo government!"


    Murong Cheng wants to know everything clearly, and his anger seems to be ignited in an instant, burning up a raging fire.


    But looking at the gate of the ghost King''s house, looking at the attitude of the ghost King towards murongsheng just now, it was extraordinary. What he cares about is beyond his imagination


    If If murongsheng didn''t die, would he help some


    No way.


    Even if murongsheng didn''t die, he would not support the Rongguo government. I''m afraid he would hope that the Rongguo government would be defeated more than anyone else!


    But now, none of these things are critical.


    The most important thing is that he needs to make a good investigation when he goes back. Who is Rongguo government! Who has the courage to use such vicious witchcraft against murongsheng!


    It was also found out by the ghost king!


    I''m looking for death!


    When he finds out, he will never let this man go!


    "Go! Go back to the Rongguo government! "


    After being expelled from the ghost King''s mansion, Murong Cheng went to the Rongguo mansion with all his anger.

 Chapter 869

    Sending the emperor and Murong Cheng out of the ghost palace, he knocked on shangguanhuang''s door and said, "master, everyone has gone."


    "Well, go down."


    From inside the room, shangguanhuang''s insipid reply came out.


    Inadvertently looking at the closed door, should be a, by the way will also guard at the door of the doctor also to drag out.


    Wu Yao looked at the doctor who had been dragged unintentionally and laughed: "Yo, what''s the matter? Pulled out? "


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    The miracle doctor slapped his unintentional hand hard, trying to let him loose, but unintentionally, instead of letting him loose, he continued to drag him forward.


    "Why, you still want to squat at the door to eavesdrop. No, you don''t want to drag him away. You can''t let him eavesdrop."


    "Nonsense, I''m not eavesdropping. I''m waiting for murongsheng!"


    "Wait for Murong The princess is waiting for her master. Who told you to wait? Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    "Why can''t I wait? I just want to see when she wakes up, and I have to ask her something! Oh, don''t drag, don''t drag! "


    "Don''t pull, you hear me, you''re going to pull my arm off!"


    "If you pull it off, put it on yourself. I don''t want to listen to him, just drag him away!"


    After a while, the voices of the three people gradually went away, and the outside of the room was finally quiet.


    The furnishings in the house are all prepared according to the wedding chamber. The curtain to pull up, to block the outside of the sun shining in, lit a pair of red candles.


    There is also a pot of wine and two wine glasses on the table.


    Red quilts embroidered with delicate mandarin ducks, what longan, lotus seeds, red dates and other symbols of auspicious fruit spread all over the bed.


    But shangguanhuang put Murong Sheng on the bed this time, and didn''t sweep the things on the bed. Instead, they put Murong directly on it.


    Even some childish mouth: "by so many things to put, I see if you can continue to sleep peacefully!"


    Yes, he did it on purpose!


    He did it on purpose, trying to make murongsheng wake up quickly.


    If If the doctor''s conjecture is wrong, then some hope will be dissipated in his heart, and his heart will be as dead as ashes.


    Heartache will make him want to leave the world with murongsheng.


    Therefore, even the doctor himself said many times that it was just a guess. But even if he guessed, shangguanhuang believed in it.


    I believe murongsheng didn''t really die, murongsheng will wake up sooner or later!


    Shangguanhuang sat by the bed, took down the hair crown on murongsheng''s head, put it aside, and put out his hand to gently rub her cheek.


    "In order not to marry me, do you even have to feign death?" Shangguanhuang sighed gently, with some helplessness and tolerance, "what do you want me to say?"


    Sitting quietly, looking at the motionless appearance of murongsheng lying on the bed, he was reluctant to move his eyes away. I want to watch murongsheng''s eyes move, open them directly, wake up and say, "Oh, how can I sleep so long by accident?"


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s extremely peaceful face, Shangguan Huang couldn''t help but chuckle: "you said you didn''t want to marry me so much, didn''t you marry me in the end? You''re not playing dead at all. "


    "I can imagine how surprised you look when you wake up."

 Chapter 870

    When Murong Sheng wakes up, he finds himself lying in the ghost King''s house instead of being taken away by his subordinates. In particular, lying on shangguanhuang''s bed, there must be a look of surprise that would split his face.


    Shangguanhuang suddenly couldn''t help laughing. If it was really like that, it was like what he thought, how beautiful the scene was.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Master, my subordinates have made a clear investigation. The maid beside the princess has been found."


    Shangguanhuang takes his eyes away from murongsheng''s face and stands up to open the door.


    However, at the moment when shangguanhuang turned around, he didn''t see murongsheng lying on the bed without any reaction. His eyes suddenly turned a little.


    The fingers trembled gently, too.


    Think about it, the effect of the suspended animation medicine is beginning to lose efficacy with time.


    After a while, the finger seemed to be pricked by something and tightened quickly. The eyes are constantly turning. There was no sign of beating heart, suddenly beat up again.


    It''s just that some of them are slow. After beating for a while, they are silent. Then they jump for the second time.


    Murongsheng''s calm chest without any bullying suddenly rises and falls, and his closed eyes slowly open a slit. Some flickering candlelight flashes into murongsheng''s eyes, which makes murongsheng who hasn''t seen the light for a long time feel a bit dazzling.


    Subconsciously closed his eyes, head still some dizziness, did not fully awake.


    The feeling of her body was very bad. Her chest was like a huge stone, which made her almost breathless.


    Originally calm eyebrows, now also tightly into a small knot in one''s heart. Also don''t know this chest of afflictive degree, when can thoroughly dissipate. Mouth slightly open, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, into the nose inside, immediately let Murong Sheng frown.


    It smells bad.


    It smells so bad.


    When the bad smell in the air dissipated a lot, Murong Sheng dared to breathe boldly and gasped for breath. When all the turbid air in the chest was spit out, I felt that my brain gradually recovered from dizziness.


    "Master, my subordinates have investigated the Rongguo government. In addition to the two maids who are close to the princess, the rest of the servants are in Rongguo mansion. "


    "Where''s the maid?"


    Shangguanhuang immediately asked, if Murong Sheng really feigned death, then he would be ready for the back. The servant girl who is close to her has been with her for such a long time, and she will certainly make a good arrangement for her.


    If a servant girl is missing, it''s OK to say, but both of them are missing, which is enough to explain some of the situation.


    "Back to the master, the subordinate just found out that the servant girl was not dead, nor was she sold out. Instead, she disappeared and was not seen by others."


    Shangguanhuang is quite sure that murongsheng must have made arrangements and preparations, so is her death


    Before the maid disappeared, shangguanhuang felt that there was a heavy breathing sound in the room, and there were some subtle movements. All of a sudden, shangguanhuang was stunned!

 Chapter 871

    Even if his current skill has not been completely restored, it doesn''t mean that he is a useless person who can''t feel anything!


    He can detect the traces that should be detected.


    In the room, he just let murongsheng lie on the bed alone, and there would never be a second person. And now, originally But suddenly out of a voice of tolerance!


    He didn''t believe that anyone could sneak into his room quietly under the guard of the ghost palace, but he didn''t even notice it.


    So the only thing shangguanhuang can imagine is


    She''s alive?!


    No, I should say, is she awake!


    Shangguanhuang listened to the movement in the room, his body was a little stiff, and he twisted his body incredibly slowly. Open the door, slowly walk towards the inside, difficult step by step to the bedside, eyes want to see murongsheng, but how dare not go to see.


    Looking at murongsheng''s feet with hesitation, he didn''t dare to move up. He was afraid that what he thought would be broken.


    But


    The faint breath in his ear is not fake. Shangguan Huang cheers himself in his heart and makes his eyes move up from Murong Sheng''s feet a little bit harder


    Originally there was no movement of the chest, at the moment is actually weak ups and downs. Although the range is relatively small, it can fully show that murongsheng is really alive!


    It''s not as cold as before. It''s so vivid that shangguanhuang doesn''t dare to break the scene


    Shangguanhuang continues to move his eyes to murongsheng''s face with difficulty. He looks at the light and delicate make-up painted by Wu Yao. And the slightly open red lips, are spitting turbid air from the mouth.


    Eyebrows are tightly together, not as before, no sign, seems to feel her present situation is very uncomfortable.


    Uncomfortable let shangguanhuang look at, in the heart can''t help but pull up.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes did not dare to move away. He just looked at murongsheng without blinking. He was afraid that what was in front of him was a dream. As long as you move a little, the scene will collapse and let him return to reality.


    Now he doesn''t even dare to amplify the sound of breathing, and he doesn''t dare to move. Fearing that the scene in front of him would be broken, Murong Sheng, who is struggling to recover his heart and breath, will become a cold corpse lying on the bed


    Standing at the door of the dark Wei looking at shangguanhuang motionless standing there, some strange in the heart, he has not finished reporting here, master, what''s the matter?


    "Master?" He called in a low voice, hoping to let shangguanhuang''s attention come over.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, shangguanhuang immediately put out his hand to stop him. Dark Wei is feeling strange, as a result, the next moment, dark Wei also immediately felt, there is another breathing sound in the room.


    My heart was stunned.


    There is only one master in the room, and the other is just a dead man. How can Isn''t it!


    Dark Wei''s is stunned, but shangguanhuang''s is excited is nervous, and there is fear. Fear of all this is their own fantasy, not really, the heart erratic, very need a thing to let him completely put down the heart.


    I heard a faint gasp like a newborn, and it came from murongsheng''s mouth!


    This made shangguanhuang''s heart unable to settle down when he was floating in the sky. At last, he was relieved


    She''s really alive!

 Chapter 872

    The gauze wrapped around the fingers has changed shape under the strong pinch.


    Some of the body shaking, like incredible, and like to bear a strong excitement


    This kind of figure makes the dark Wei see a little fragile from shangguanhuang. It really makes the dark Wei look at it and then quickly lower his head, and dare not look at it again.


    Listening to murongsheng''s very weak breath, shangguanhuang didn''t dare to use big movements. He finally relaxed and took a deep breath. I can only feel the unspeakable pleasure in my body.


    Excited to pull the corner of the mouth, clearly is very happy, but do not know how to be able to express the excitement in the heart. He seemed at a loss, like a little boy.


    Shangguanhuang pulled his hair powerlessly. When all the complex emotions appeared on his face, there was only some peace left.


    A pair of deep eyes are staring at murongsheng without blinking. If you look carefully, you can see the faint red light in your eyes and stare at murongsheng.


    The previous worry, excitement and the fear of murongsheng''s death completely disappeared in this instant. There is a storm that can destroy everything in the eye, which makes people want to retreat in fear.


    No one, when seeing shangguanhuang''s crazy eyes, dare to follow shangguanhuang''s eyes!


    Since murongsheng died, shangguanhuang has countless words in his heart that he wants to say to murongsheng. But now! Looking at murongsheng is about to wake up, those words in my heart are gone, what''s brewing in my body is just a kind of anger!


    He is very angry now. He wants to bind murongsheng so that she can''t go anywhere. Let''s see if she can escape from him!


    Unexpectedly, can think of such a way, leave from his side, want to escape marriage!


    It''s really bold. He really underestimated murongsheng before!


    This little girl is more presumptuous than anyone else!


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what shangguanhuang is thinking. She just feels uncomfortable all over. If you move your body a little, you will feel that your body is not hers and your brain is not hers.


    Everything, is not her, she just like out of body, nothing can be done.


    Dazed, as if floating in the sky like clouds, completely do not know when it is, what happened.


    The mouth slightly sobs, the brow is tightly wrinkly, has never stretched. Just opened a slit of the eyes, opened again, hazy can''t see clearly in front of everything. Like eyes in front of a thin layer of white yarn, what can not see clearly.


    Breathing gradually steady down, murongsheng closed his eyes to let himself first adapt to the situation, constantly turning his eyes. Eliminate to see what is the feeling of misty, until the feeling of adaptation is almost, Murong Sheng this slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing I saw was the flickering candlelight, which reflected a lot of things.


    It should be, at night?


    Otherwise, in the daytime, how could the power of candlelight be so great.

 Chapter 873

    I don''t know where I am now, I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, and I don''t know what happened in this period of time.


    There is a feeling that when I just wake up, I feel that the whole person is a little silly, and my brain is covered with dust, and I can''t wake up at all.


    Murongsheng rubbed his forehead and his eyes. In front of the scene this just gradually clear up, what comes into view is the red bed? With red hangings?


    Red?!


    No!


    Isn''t she dead in other people''s eyes?


    How do you say the curtains on this bed have to be white? How can it be red? Who is so careless? I don''t know how to replace it!


    And under the body is a pimple, lying very uncomfortable. It''s like there''s something on the bed that hasn''t been cleaned up. What''s wrong with these people. Even if she is dead, she can''t treat people like this!


    So disrespectful of her body, she is not afraid to climb out of the ground in the middle of the night, looking for someone to ask for her life!


    Murongsheng was angry again, but also a bit at a loss.


    Because it seems that the layout of the room doesn''t look like a familiar holiday. What''s the matter?


    And There seems to be a quiet lock on her side of the eyes, very sense of existence, let her want to ignore, there is no way to ignore. And that look seems to be very unfriendly, there is a kind of want to use the eyes to cut off the flesh on her body in general


    No, she''s dead. Who hates her so much?


    Murongsheng wants to have a look. Whose eyes are they. Slightly tilted head, you can hear the creak creak neck bones in the sound of life. Shoulder is also a burst of pain, especially the left shoulder, pain let her can''t help but bared teeth.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t move, waiting for the pain to dissipate gradually.


    After a long time, murongsheng is half squinting to find out what is just staring at her.


    Wearing red boots, red clothes, all over the body is red, you can''t find any other color.


    Who can dress so red except cheap master?


    Without looking at his face, murongsheng knew who he was. He spoke with great effort, and his voice was a little vague to stutter: "cheap Master


    The voice is weak. If you don''t listen to murongsheng, you can''t hear clearly. Murongsheng continued to look up, looking at the man in front of him with a red ghost mask on his face.


    Let Murong Sheng''s head suddenly some of didn''t turn over, the vision is vacant of looking at, saw for a long time, this just some of reaction came over.


    Eyes directly and violently changed, first with a bit of surprise, then as if by surprise, the pupil unconsciously enlarged several circles, and finally the face condensed with an incredible expression.


    Shangguanhuang is not blind. I can see what the expression on murongsheng''s face is!


    It''s not a plain expression. It''s how you''re here!


    Seeing murongsheng''s expression, shangguanhuang''s heart was burning with a trace of anger. His thin lips were tightly pursed, his eyes were slightly cold, and the corners of his mouth were hooked up with a trace of radian: "it seems that you still know me, and you haven''t forgotten me."

 Chapter 874

    Murongsheng''s face tried to show a smile, but because there was no action on his face for several days, he couldn''t smile.


    In the end, we have to give up.


    Innocently blinking, looking at shangguanhuang, thinking desperately in his mind.


    Is this one person or two?


    Is this a ghost face man or a ghost king?


    Murongsheng, who just woke up, was not conscious at all.


    After all, in murongsheng''s impression, shangguanhuang never wore anything but black. Isn''t the person who likes to wear red clothes cheap? When did shangguanhuang like to wear red clothes?


    Or did shangguanhuang like to wear red clothes before, because he was confused after a sleep, and his memory was wrong?


    Or is there something wrong?


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s innocent face and reaches out his hand to take down the ghost mask. It shows a beautiful face like uncanny craftsmanship, which makes murongsheng''s eyes slightly open.


    Who is this? Who is this?!


    If ghost king, shouldn''t there be burn scar on his face? Last life, even as a ghost princess, she had never seen the whole picture of the ghost king! Just looking at the ghost King wearing a half mask, shaking in front of her.


    There are some scars on the exposed face.


    It''s not like the one in front of you. It''s smooth on your face, not to mention scar, even without a pox!


    Murongsheng swallowed his saliva and looked at the face in front of him. The smile on his face became bigger and bigger. Originally, this appearance was rare. Now he even laughs so directly. Even if Murong Sheng''s heart is a little scared, he can''t help but be fascinated.


    But I don''t know why, murongsheng has a bad feeling. Although the smile on his face is amazing and fascinating, it is mixed with some unknown threats!


    That''s right!


    It''s a threat!


    There is a way, as long as a little bit wrong, the next moment will eat her directly into the stomach, it is really frightening!


    Murongsheng shrinks his neck timidly, but shangguanhuang seems not to be aware of murongsheng''s fear. Instead, he slowly walks towards murongsheng. He lifted up his red robe and sat by the bed.


    The smile on his face looked at murongsheng, stretched out his hand, supported on both sides of murongsheng''s head, and slowly bent down.


    Shangguanhuang''s face is closer and closer to murongsheng, and his face is bigger and bigger in front of murongsheng. When murongsheng thinks shangguanhuang is going to kiss her, shangguanhuang suddenly stops.


    Looking down at her, the smile on her face is more amazing.


    All of a sudden, he finally let murongsheng know what it means. With a smile, the scenery between heaven and earth would be eclipsed!


    Murongsheng had just woke up, some of the brain is not very smart, now some of the dull.


    Shangguanhuang''s voice came in his ear: "do you know why I am wearing red today?"


    Murongsheng was stunned for a moment and wanted to shake his head, but he could hear the creaking sound just after he turned his neck a little. Also dare not, can blink an eye only, show oneself what all don''t know.


    Yes!


    She just doesn''t know anything!

 Chapter 875

    Shangguanhuang stretched out his hand, which looked like a meat dumpling, and gently stroked murongsheng''s cheek.


    Although the action is very light and slow, but the gauze touching murongsheng''s face makes her itchy, and there is a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    Anyway, it''s not a good thing.


    Just about to speak, let shangguanhuang hand to take away, this gauze makes her face itchy, but he can''t stretch out his hand to scratch. He heard shangguanhuang speak again: "I wear red because today is our big day."


    Shangguanhuang was afraid that murongsheng didn''t hear clearly, and emphatically repeated: "it''s our wedding day!"


    Married?!


    Who?!


    We?!


    Isn''t it?!


    Murongsheng''s brain was like a jar of paste poured directly into it by a servant. He couldn''t think of anything. Clearly this person said every word she can understand, but together, how can she feel some do not understand it?


    Looking at shangguanhuang blankly, she couldn''t say anything, but her eyes clearly showed that she didn''t understand what shangguanhuang said.


    A pair of eyes blinked innocently, full of fragile and helpless, hesitating and confused expression.


    Even before shangguanhuang''s anger was ignited, but now he is a little softhearted, because murongsheng''s expression is so lovely. Lovely let him have some can''t help but, will people to ruthlessly hold in the arms.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s hard heart, it suddenly softened more than half.


    But!


    Soft hearted, also can''t so easy to put people in the past!


    Otherwise, who knows if murongsheng will step on his nose and face in the future, and do more than feign death!


    Shangguanhuang disguised his soft heart again. This little villain must give her a little color to see! Otherwise, how can he stand such a fright if he still tosses about like this next time!


    Originally, his life was not much left. If he was tossed about, I''m afraid he would really go with him!


    "What do you want me to do? I mean, it''s the day I get married to you, and it''s still in front of the emperor


    Murongsheng tries to pretend that he is very cute. His eyes blink all the time and he is stunned. Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, the whole person is thrilled.


    No!


    "Don''t Don''t Don''t... "


    Murongsheng said goodbye for a long time, but he couldn''t find any other words.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, murongsheng insisted for a long time, and finally said the whole thing, just a little stuttering: "I I''m dead Ah... "


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were slightly cold, and the smile on his face remained unchanged: "it seems that you know that you are dead. I thought you forgot everything."


    Murongsheng was so stupid that he recalled what he had just said. He was so stupid.


    She remembered that she pretended to be dead! Anyhow, Wanyan yinyao makes a black hand at her, so she takes advantage of the situation and throws the big black pot directly on Wanyan yinyao. Just at the right time, I put a suspended animation drug in my mouth.


    But


    According to her plan, when she wakes up, the first person she sees should not be potstickers?!


    How can you become the man in front of you?!


    Also, why does this person appear in front of her!

 Chapter 876

    What else? They got married today?!


    I''m kidding. How can it be!


    She has just woken up. She is still dead before she wakes up!


    Is shangguanhuang married to a dead man!


    What''s going on here that she doesn''t know?


    How do you feel that the more you think about this kind of thing, the more weird and strange it is? I don''t understand. I want to blow my head off.


    "I..." Murongsheng hummed for a long time, but there was not a word.


    She is very want to ask this person well, exactly how to answer the matter!


    But now my body is weak, and I can''t use any strength. Voice is hoarse, so that she can not say, a word can not squeeze out, uncomfortable people.


    However, shangguanhuang''s understanding of murongsheng is still able to understand what murongsheng wants to say. The body bent down a few minutes again, the distance was already very close, now it is even closer.


    The touch between the tip of the nose and the tip of the nose made murongsheng feel uncomfortable.


    In particular, breathing spray on murongsheng''s face, that pair of sharp eyes seems to be able to see through people''s hearts, staring at her tightly. Murongsheng could see his own appearance from shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    The confusion and hesitation, and mixed with a bit of timidity, is simply a poor appearance.


    And shangguanhuang in front of us is a dangerous temperament that people are afraid of. Even if he was wearing a red dress, which increased his happiness, he didn''t change his danger!


    It''s really dangerous!


    Dangerous let murongsheng some want to retreat, with the official Huang distance.


    But he is already lying on the bed, there is no way to retreat, can only let shangguanhuang away from her.


    "You..."


    Stay away! What should we do so close!


    Murongsheng tries to make himself a little pitiful, and let shangguanhuang stay away from her. But how could shangguanhuang realize murongsheng''s wish? It''s impossible!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s smile growing, murongsheng felt more and more dangerous and nervous. He felt that something bad would happen soon.


    Sure enough, murongsheng''s worry was right, because he heard shangguanhuang speak the next moment.


    "It''s impossible not to admit it, because we have a ghost marriage."


    "Just before you wake up, we''ve just had a visit."


    As soon as he said this, murongsheng''s brain stopped thinking. The mouth opened directly and couldn''t close.


    It''s just so shocking, you know what?!


    Ghost marriage?!


    She had a ghost marriage with someone?!


    If Murong Sheng''s body was flexible and active, he would have pushed Shangguan Huang away from his eyes.


    Are you kidding!


    Murongsheng''s heart is very complicated now. He looks at shangguanhuang in disbelief, hoping it''s a joke. I hope I can hear it from shangguanhuang. What he said just now is a joke, not true


    A living man, who is willing to engage in a ghost marriage!


    You know, this ghost marriage is for the dead. The premise is that both of them are dead!


    You say, if this normal person has no problem with his brain, what kind of ghost marriage will he do?

 Chapter 877

    Murongsheng''s heart is simply no way to understand, more unwilling to believe, of course, is also unwilling to accept!


    Looking at murongsheng''s shocked face, shangguanhuang''s heart is at ease, and the anger in his heart seems to have been reduced a lot. He lowered his head and pecked murongsheng''s lips. It seemed that he was very satisfied.


    "From today on, you are my princess."


    Princess?!


    Or just wake up, murongsheng must be two eyes closed now, can''t accept this kind of stimulation scene directly fainted.


    Didn''t she just feign death and sleep for a few days?


    As a result, in this few days of sleeping, I sleep out for myself. Does a husband come out?!


    The key is that she doesn''t want the person in front of her!


    Otherwise, why will take the opportunity in Wanyan yinyao to her black hand, without hesitation to swallow the suspended animation medicine! The purpose is to avoid this marriage, not to let yourself die and become husband and wife with him!


    Rebirth back, she met the ghost king has never been smooth, every time to mention this person, the heart will be angry.


    Now it''s more angry!


    What is the reason for her painstaking feign death?


    Don''t you just want to avoid shangguanhuang?


    Who would have thought that, after all, I still couldn''t get rid of people. Instead, I let two people get married directly. It''s really bloody.


    I knew it would be like this. Why did she take the suspended animation medicine? Now her body is very uncomfortable!


    If he had strength, murongsheng would have slapped himself in the face.


    Murong Sheng stares at Shangguan Huang carefully. He doesn''t have a word of truth. Maybe he''s joking?


    As a result, after watching it for a long time, I didn''t see any joking elements on shangguanhuang''s face. So What this man said is true!?!


    Murongsheng said that he was very helpless. This man is really capable!


    I don''t care what I call a ghost king. I really got married with a dead man. I really think I''m a man in the underworld?!


    And This dead man is not someone else, but herself!


    Really dig a hole, jump in, also will soil to cover, for fear of not strict back to pat!


    Murongsheng feels that his heart is going to be blown up by gas, in order to make himself not angry. Murongsheng gasped deeply for a few breaths, and he simply lost sight of his heart. He closed his eyes directly and didn''t want to take a look at Guan Huang.


    I really want to think that seeing shangguanhuang''s face is a dream I had. When she wakes up. Standing in front of her is potstickers, green cherry and red Ying are quietly waiting for her to wake up.


    It''s not!


    As soon as I open my eyes, I can see shangguanhuang''s beautiful but irritating face!


    I don''t want to hear that I''m really tied up with shangguanhuang hall!


    "Play dead?"


    Shangguanhuang pokes murongsheng''s face with his hand. He doesn''t want to see murongsheng''s eyes closed. This will always make him feel that all this is not true, and make him subconsciously think that he had a dream, a dream of murongsheng waking up


    Murongsheng now wants to quietly close his eyes and calm down his difficult mood.


    Results!


    Shangguanhuang is very annoying. He pokes her face with his fingers all the time. Murongsheng is angry. He opens his eyes and stares at shangguanhuang angrily!

 Chapter 878

    Poke, poke, poke, poke!


    Can''t you make people more stable?!


    Can''t you make her quiet after so many things happened?!


    Now just looking at shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng''s mood is complicated. In addition, he can''t even speak clearly, which is even more irritating. He doesn''t want to look at shangguanhuang.


    Looking at murongsheng opened his eyes, shangguanhuang''s tumultuous mood instantly calmed down: "tell me, why do you choose to feign death?"


    Why else!


    Of course, I don''t want to marry you, so I have to choose to feign death!


    Murong Sheng was as angry as a puffer fish, his eyes turned white.


    Can''t speak, just from the expression on murongsheng''s face can see: "because of me? Why don''t you want to marry me? "


    Murong Sheng turns over his eyes. Why don''t he count in his heart?!


    Let her lose so big a person at the beginning, she still didn''t find a person to settle accounts, still want to ask oneself why, face how so big!


    "No?"


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to stare at such a brainless person. She wants to speak, but can she speak now!


    Three days did not eat, did not drink water, weak body, dry and hoarse voice, what to say?!


    Shangguanhuang also saw that the current murongsheng is just a small piece of rubbish lying on the bed, and can''t do anything. Move your fingers, you can squeeze people to death in bed.


    He got up and walked out of the bed.


    Murongsheng was relieved, but he didn''t spit it out completely. Shangguanhuang came back! But he came out with a kettle in his hand and sat by the bed: "do you want to drink water?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the kettle and wanted to drink!


    Of course, I want to drink. I haven''t drunk water for three days. How can I not want to drink!


    But listening to shangguanhuang''s tone, murongsheng also has backbone. He just closes his eyes and doesn''t look!


    She disdains what comes from the enemy!


    "What? I haven''t drunk water for such a long time. Don''t you think about it at all? "


    Shangguanhuang seems to be luring the enemy to go deep, gently shaking the teapot in his hand. The sound of the collision of water and teapot came into murongsheng''s ears, just like a magic sound, which made murongsheng''s heart tremble slightly.


    Originally, I could endure it. Now I just feel that my mouth is getting drier and drier. Tongue is sticky in the mouth, nothing, for the gift of water is almost crazy.


    But, this enemy''s thing, she is not willing to let oneself yield!


    Or close your eyes, a little shake did not, even if the heart has been shaken, but the face can not show it!


    As a result


    The next moment murongsheng felt a cold breath pressing towards her. He didn''t have time to open his eyes to see the situation. Feel a soft thing close to his mouth above, was blocked!


    I was a little surprised. Before I could recover, I felt a tongue pry her mouth open and put water into her mouth.


    Murongsheng didn''t respond. Shangguanhuang did it!


    What is he going to do! People who can do such things should not be very close! This person is really not polite at all. Can''t he treat her as his princess directly?!

 Chapter 879

    Murongsheng resolutely refused to let himself drink the water from shangguanhuang, but his body was very short of water. When he felt the sweet water coming, he instinctively slid his throat up and down, but he just swallowed the water.


    "Gudong".


    It was very loud in the quiet room. For a moment, murongsheng opened his eyes, just to shangguanhuang''s joking eyes.


    Suddenly The whole person felt extremely bad


    This water It''s from shangguanhuang''s mouth. Is it Also mixed with shangguanhuang''s saliva


    This


    At the thought of this, murongsheng''s face turned green. Want to spit out, but has been unable to spit out, all by her to swallow into the stomach!


    In particular, shangguanhuang had the audacity to peck her lips and let go. Suddenly let her have a kind of want to slap in the face of this shameless person, more want to own feign death, how so easy to wake up?!


    Still don''t enter two eyes a close, direct dizzy past!


    She is very dislike, shangguanhuang!


    When dealing with a ghost face man, her movements can be softer. After all, that man for her, even his own life can not, let her heart moved do not want.


    But what about the ghost king?!


    What she had done before made her very resistant.


    But now, two people''s identity is the same, suddenly there is a kind of day dog feeling It''s hard to be sad.


    Especially in her last life, she didn''t have much contact with shangguanhuang. She didn''t feel much about it, but now


    Who can know that shangguanhuang is so shameless and skinnless that she doesn''t like it at all.


    "Do you want more?"


    Murongsheng''s heart is full of vitality, but shangguanhuang feels that his behavior just now can''t be any better. I''ve never felt such a wonderful taste.


    In the past, it was said that he was frivolous when he made a move on murongsheng. But now, the two of them are married, these actions are all normal, how can he put it away!


    No, that''s stupid!


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t care whether Murong Shengle is happy or not. He takes another sip of water and wants to give Murong Sheng what he just did.


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were full of fear. Just dislike the feeling has not been completely digested, now also want to come?! Is it to toss her to death, Shangguan Huang''s heart will be satisfied with it?!


    Murongsheng is struggling to get up from the bed, and shangguanhuang does not hesitate to press directly towards murongsheng and kisses him very accurately.


    Murong Sheng tightly closed his mouth and refused to let Shangguan Huang succeed. He was very resistant in his heart. The water ran down the corner of the mouth and all the way to the inside of the neck. It was wet everywhere.


    Shangguanhuang wanted to feed Murong Sheng with water, but he choked people whether Murong Sheng was happy or not.


    "Cough..."


    Murongsheng''s voice was not very good, his body had no strength, and his shoulder injury was not thoroughly cleaned up.


    This cough, I feel the pain of the left shoulder is deep, the throat is also painful. At this moment, Murong Sheng really hopes that he is not feigning death, but really dead, or he won''t have to suffer such a crime!

 Chapter 880

    This heart a sour, tears can not control the flow out of the eyes, down the cheek.


    There are grievances, there is pain, more is to drink water choked, choked her throat are some pain.


    Shangguanhuang used to look at murongsheng just like watching a play. Now when he saw that murongsheng''s tears flowed out of his eyes, he was immediately flustered.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t cry... "


    The first time I saw a girl cry, I had to coax her. Shangguanhuang is in a hurry. He reaches out his hand to wipe murongsheng''s tears, but he feels that this woman is made of water, and her tears can''t finish.


    It''s really strange. I haven''t drunk water for three days. Why are there so many tears?


    Of course, shangguanhuang did not dare to say it. He was afraid to let murongsheng''s tears flow more.


    After lying for so long, murongsheng''s body recovered a little. Although the physical strength is not as good as before, but the hands and feet are still able to move. Directly reach out hand will shangguanhuang wipe her tears hand to wave away, haven''t had time to speak, feel his fingertips how so painful?!


    I raised my hand to have a look, and found that my fingers were wrapped with layers of gauze, which had oozed blood!


    Who took advantage of her death, cut her fingers, put her blood!


    This is too crazy, even the body is not let go, this is how deep hatred ah!


    Moreover, even the left shoulder is painful, which makes her numb. She doesn''t feel like her own shoulder. Raise your arm and touch it. If you touch it a little, you will feel the pain like drilling with a drill.


    Crying a face, frowning reluctantly looked down in the past, this look suddenly scared a big jump!


    Oh, my God!


    The concealed weapon that Yan yinyao shot at her is still in it! Left shoulder is more flesh and blood rolling, has coagulated, also knot scar!


    Who is this!


    Who is so absent-minded? Even if a person is dead, you have to get the hidden weapons out of the corpse! How can such perfunctory! Treat the corpse, also lift disrespect!


    Now, if you want to clean up the wound, don''t you have to use several knives to dig out the concealed weapon from your shoulder? How painful it is!


    Murongsheng as long as think about it, you can feel the numbness of the scalp, and feel more aggrieved.


    This grievance, tears can not be controlled, it is a hair out of control, like the Yellow River burst the dike, Hua LA to stay outside. Cry more severe, the voice is with the smell of sobbing.


    Why is she so unlucky?


    Why is it so miserable?


    She felt that there was no one more unlucky than her!


    People pretend to be dead, and then wait for someone to dig out the coffin and change their clothes. They are a decent man in the world.


    How did she get so upset? It seems that you can''t do anything by yourself. You have to fall down and make a somersault.


    She''s not faking death at all! It''s just like waking up after a few hours'' sleep. He didn''t come out of the wolf''s nest at all. He is still in the wolf''s nest.


    She felt that if shangguanhuang was so upset, she would really die


    Gone with the world!


    "Woo woo Sobbing WOW! Wuwuwu... "

 Chapter 881

    Murongsheng is very sad to cry, the whole person seems to have suffered a huge blow, crying out of breath.


    Shangguanhuang stood aside, with a blank face, completely at a loss.


    I don''t know how murongsheng suddenly cried like this? Did he just do something too much? No


    Didn''t he just feed murongsheng water with his mouth?


    Compared with murongsheng''s feign death, this behavior should be nothing, right?


    How this wench with suffer to huge grievance is same, cry of his in the mind instantaneous soft a big slice.


    He quickly reaches out his hand to wipe murongsheng''s tears, and the gauze wrapped around his fingers is soaked, but murongsheng''s tears seem to be unable to stop.


    Also don''t speak, is such a strength of crying, really let Shangguan Huang''s head all big.


    He didn''t know what murongsheng was crying about!


    His head is as big as a bucket, and he walks around the bed anxiously. Do not know completely, oneself should use what tone to coax, coax the person happy.


    When he was at a loss, his eyes suddenly fell on his left shoulder, which had been cut open by the doctor. Looking at the tumbling wound above, he suddenly understood something. He quickly went to the door and said, "go, go, go and find the doctor, go!"


    The dark guard standing outside the door immediately received the order and was about to leave. He was grabbed by shangguanhuang: "remember, let the doctor come with his medicine box!"


    The most important thing is to come with the medicine box!


    Looking at the dark Wei left, shangguanhuang was relieved and went to the bedside again. Looking at murongsheng still closed his eyes, sobbing like a wounded animal, there was a smell of crying to death.


    In fact, murongsheng really wanted to cry to death.


    Now what is this?!


    Painstakingly and painstakingly to get out the suspended animation medicine, finally seized the opportunity to swallow the suspended animation medicine. In order to avoid the wedding, in the end, it still failed. Then she suffered so much pain and disaster, didn''t she suffer in vain?!


    Then she tossed out so much, isn''t it in vain?!


    "Stop crying Don''t cry... "


    Before shangguanhuang''s heart is still holding a kind of hard to murongsheng a lesson, let her remember later can''t play. But now, as soon as I hear murongsheng''s sad cry, I feel very painful.


    It''s like someone reaches out his hand and tugs at his heart. It''s very uncomfortable.


    And looking at murongsheng''s situation, it seems that he provoked him. Although he is really don''t know, exactly where is wrong, let this little girl cry so miserable.


    Is it because of the action of feeding water?


    Oh, my God.


    Shangguanhuang''s head is big. Don''t cry. As long as you don''t cry, you can say anything. He agrees!


    "You..."


    Before shangguanhuang said this, he saw murongsheng''s crying eyes open a slit and stare at him fiercely. The expression on his face was also very obvious, which made him want to ignore it.


    It says clearly, get out of the way!


    It should have been a very angry expression, but shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s small appearance and immediately laughed.


    All cry of so miserable, this little wench still don''t forget to put cruel words to him?


    I also want him to go away. Did the little girl forget Is this the ghost King''s house?

 Chapter 882

    Hearing shangguanhuang''s undisguised laughter, murongsheng seems to be startled, and his crying voice stops for a moment.


    After coming back to my mind, I cry out. It''s really wrong!


    I''ve never met such a grievance!


    Her shoulder is going to hurt to death, and this person is still laughing?!


    Did he forget why she was hurt? It''s not because Wanyan yinyao takes a fancy to him and has to compete with her, otherwise she can suffer such a crime?!


    This shangguanhuang really doesn''t agree with her at all. As long as you meet her, you will have bad luck!


    After shangguanhuang finished laughing, he asked in a very gentle voice, "does the wound on the shoulder hurt?"


    As a result, murongsheng didn''t get a grateful look at this gentle question. But received murongsheng a white eyeball, immediately let shangguanhuang deeply breathe a breath.


    I don''t think I can have the same understanding with this little girl now. She is still young and needs to be tolerant.


    "Can we stop?" Shangguanhuang''s voice was very calm, not angry at all.


    Murong Sheng commissar sobbed wrongly, completely ignoring Shangguan Huang''s questions.


    Not everyone can understand the sadness in her heart!


    As a result, before waiting for her to do anything, a big fluffy head came up to her. Almost did not give her a fright, a careful look, oh Huo, this is not Shangguan Huang''s big head!


    He wanted to see what shangguanhuang wanted to do, but this posture made murongsheng dare not move, and the cry stopped suddenly. Even the sound of breathing can''t help slowing down.


    "No more crying?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t realize what was wrong with his posture. He opened his mouth and spewed his breath on murongsheng''s face. Numb, let Murong Sheng suddenly a spirit.


    In other words, shangguanhuang did it on purpose!


    Just a little bit of strength, which was not easy to recover, was tossed by shangguanhuang and disappeared again.


    Not to mention raising her hand and waving shangguanhuang to one side, even if she moved her fingers, she felt the difficulty.


    "Can you..."


    Don''t do anything!


    Murongsheng was almost mad and frowned tightly. She wants to cry, she wants to cry in the dark! But can shangguanhuang stop biting her ears and loosen them from her mouth!


    Under such intense stimulation, how could she continue to suffer and be distracted!


    "No


    Let go of words this little girl piece, isn''t want to cry again of his brain shell ache.


    Besides, how many times has he let go of this little girl movie? If you let it out again, I''m afraid I don''t know how to live!


    Especially this time more let him feel terrible, let him think that really can no longer hold this little girl in his arms. It made him feel that he would be alone for the rest of his life.


    Fortunately Fortunately There are some changes in things, so that he did not completely miss people.


    So this life, he is impossible to let go, will not let the little girl from his side. If anyone said that to him, he would not hesitate to break the neck!


    "You..."


    Murongsheng just wanted to be cruel. Now he has no strength to speak. The expression on the face is very distorted, humming and hawing like coquetry.


    Listen to this voice, let Shangguan Huang''s heart all have some of can''t help but be wild with emotion. As a result, the doctor came from outside in a hurry with the medicine box on his back.

 Chapter 883

    "What about people? Wake up? Where is it? "


    The miracle doctor now completely puts Murong Sheng in the first place. As soon as he hears that Murong Sheng wakes up, he doesn''t care about anything.


    He directly kicked the door open. As soon as he came in, he saw shangguanhuang bending over the bed and covering murongsheng''s figure. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    It''s just the murongsheng''s voice in the room


    Even if the doctor had an idea in his heart, he couldn''t help stopping.


    But it''s too late to stop.


    When he broke in, he had already surprised two people.


    Shangguanhuang frowned angrily. He was just too involved and didn''t realize the movement of the doctor.


    It''s just that I ran into them all, and there was no embarrassment. When releasing murongsheng''s ear, he licked it boldly, and then stood up from the bedside.


    This one stands up, the Murong Sheng that lies on the bed also revealed.


    The doctor''s eyes suddenly widened a little, looking at murongsheng''s rich expression lying on the bed, it''s really incredible.


    "My God! It turns out there''s a fake death drug. Did you really make it?! I said, her death is very strange, her body is not the same as the normal state of death! There must be something we don''t know. Now it seems that I really took the suspended animation medicine! "


    Originally, murongsheng had some embarrassment. Now when he heard the doctor''s words, his embarrassment disappeared immediately.


    All of a sudden, my eyes fell on the doctor, very good, very good, really good. After a long time, it turned out that she fell on this man!


    She said that her feign death was safe. How could shangguanhuang recognize it! But forget, shangguanhuang''s side still has a miracle doctor such a person''s existence, otherwise according to shangguanhuang''s cold attack situation and frequency, without the miracle doctor in, he would have belched fart!


    The doctor felt murongsheng staring at him, and his eyes were full of hatred. But they were ignored by the doctor, and they were shocked and surprised.


    In his heart, he didn''t think that murongsheng really took the medicine of suspended animation. He also wants to run into luck and see what happens. I didn''t expect that this would really wake people up!


    It seems that my medical skills are OK. It seems that the fake death medicine recorded in the ancient medical books really exists!


    It seems that he can finally know how to make this fake death medicine!


    Of course, the doctor''s heart is very excited, but also did not forget that Murong Sheng just woke up. There is no hurry to ask, and shangguanhuang asked him to come, should also want to let him check murongsheng''s body.


    He walked over and put down the medicine box he was carrying. He was preparing to check murongsheng''s physical condition. As a result, the little face that murongsheng was crying was all spent, just like a little cat.


    Can''t help but be surprised a few minutes: "how just wake up, cry, what happened?"


    Shangguanhuang is very calm. Looking at murongsheng, his eyes are still full of tears, and he answers flatly: "it''s painful."


    Does it hurt?


    Some of the doctors didn''t respond.


    Shangguanhuang then said, "shoulder."


    It indicates that the doctor can see that the injury on the shoulder is too painful, so he will cry!

 Chapter 884

    Murong Sheng''s eyes are about to stare out. If his body had strength, he would have turned over and directly pulled shangguanhuang''s face down!


    What''s the pain! What''s the pain!


    She was obviously annoyed by the big tailed wolf shangguanhuang!


    Of course, there are other reasons. Some of them have been tossed by themselves for such a long time, but they didn''t get any good results. They are crying!


    This kind of stupid statement, killed her not to be able to say!


    But shangguanhuang can''t directly push the responsibility to clean, as if he is innocent!


    Murong Sheng was angry, but he raised his finger and pinched Shangguan Huang on the back of his hand. However, there is no strength in itself, and the strength of this pinch is even less.


    It seems that some doctors don''t believe shangguanhuang''s words. They look at murongsheng and shangguanhuang. Suspicious eyes, in two people''s body back and forth sweep.


    Is it really painful?


    Just when he broke in, how could he look at shangguanhuang as if he was bullying people, and then he bullied people and cried?


    As a result, before the doctor asked, he saw shangguanhuang reach out and hold murongsheng''s little hand. He exposed his finger and let the doctor look at the gauze wrapped around his finger: "you see, her hand hurts, too. The blood came out of his fingers. "


    The miracle doctor immediately responded and quickly opened the medicine box. I don''t even want to see murongsheng''s expression. Murongsheng doesn''t know. Isn''t he clear? This finger was cut open by him.


    At that time, he thought that murongsheng was dead, so when he cut his fingers, he didn''t hesitate. He was very cruel and the wound was very deep So


    "Yes, it hurts. I see. I''m going to change the dressing, change the dressing... "


    Looking at the doctor killed not looking at murongsheng in the past, shangguanhuang heart smile a bit. I feel that my little hand is moving. When I look down, I see murongsheng staring at him fiercely, and then I feel a little proud.


    When murongsheng saw it, he felt a stream of blood gas rushing directly to his head, which made her gnash her teeth.


    After living for so many years, she has never seen such a shameless person, never!


    Even the cheap master who loved money at the beginning was not so shameless as shangguanhuang!


    Before he was sick, how could he disappear when he saw that he was about to get sick once? What''s the same with the elation now?!


    It''s just like fine division, like the existence of two people!


    Before that, he was a weak little brother who was closely entangled by the disease. Now he is a big EBA wolf who lies and doesn''t blush!


    And in his last life, he was so cold!


    How could she connect these three people and turn them into one person?!


    Really, it''s no wonder that she is at the mercy of others. If you want to blame it, you have to blame yourself for being blind.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and dumb the anger in his heart.


    She is now fully awake. She has no ability to keep up with Guan Huang. Not only is she a patient now, but she is still in shangguanhuang''s territory. All the people here listen to shangguanhuang''s orders!


    So, she decided!


    The hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. Now he doesn''t toss. If he tosses again, it''s just his own size. She''s not a big fool with brain problems!

 Chapter 885

    After a period of cultivation, when there is no one, I go to the secret place to drink a few mouthfuls of spring water. Take good care of your body, and then you can see what you can do with her!


    She will let this person know that there is no good result to offend her!


    He must be stripped, thrown into the rabbit house, let a large group of men clean him up!


    "You What are you doing! "


    As soon as murongsheng came back, he saw a small dagger in his hand. In front of her for a moment, quickly widened his eyes, said.


    If you don''t speak, I''m afraid the knife will fall on her soon!


    If this big knife goes down, isn''t it going to break a big hole in her body!


    "A hidden weapon."


    The miraculous doctor was startled by murongsheng''s exclamation, and quickly answered. Now murongsheng is protected by shangguanhuang. He dares not offend this little girl.


    "You Forget it I''ll do it... "


    She doesn''t believe in the skill of the miracle doctor, but thinks that this man is big handed. Who knows if he will make a bigger cut in her wound.


    "Why?" The miracle doctor looked at murongsheng in surprise, "do you want to come by yourself?"


    When he saw murongsheng nodding, he was suddenly happy: "yes, no problem. If you want to come by yourself, come by yourself! I''ll just watch. Call me if you need anything


    For murongsheng''s medical skills, the idea of a miracle doctor is limited to that he can suppress shangguanhuang''s cold and make shangguanhuang lively. I haven''t had a close look. Now, with this opportunity, the doctor''s heart is very happy.


    Murongsheng struggled to sit up, but he overestimated his ability. At present, the strength of her body can''t support her to sit up, and I''m afraid she can''t do other movements.


    Because as long as you move a little bit, you will feel the pain in your left shoulder.


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s painful mouth, Shangguan Huang immediately became nervous: "just like you are now, do you still want to come by yourself? What nonsense? Don''t you lie down in a hurry! "


    Murongsheng is also a horizontal brow, very unconvinced in the heart: "why do you want you to care about me..."


    As a result, shangguanhuang stretched out a hand and directly pressed the man down, letting him lie down on the bed: "you are my princess, I don''t care about you, who cares about you?"


    "You give me the honest lie down," murongsheng to fierce back, shangguanhuang completely don''t give murongsheng the chance to speak, directly to the doctor said, "hurry, dawdle what, quickly take out the secret weapon of her shoulder."


    Although the miracle doctor wanted to see murongsheng''s ability with his own eyes, he couldn''t see the situation now. He shrugged his shoulders with regret. He put his hand on murongsheng''s wrist and put a pulse on it, then frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the expression of the miracle doctor, Shangguan Huang''s heart immediately pulled up and asked nervously.


    "She''s just woken up. She''s not in very good health. The recovery is relatively slow, and the heartbeat is still weak, which can''t be compared with normal people, "the doctor''s brow twisted." moreover, the concealed weapon has been in her body for a long time, and the wound has grown together. If you want to take it out, you need to make a new cut in the shoulder. And the rotten meat on the shoulder has to be cut off... "


    "However, with her present physical condition, I''m afraid she can''t bear it. She needs to use Ma Fei San."

 Chapter 886

    "It''s just, because she''s been on a suspended animation before. If in the use of hemp boiling powder, I am afraid it will recover more slowly. In this way, there will be many kinds of situations. After a while, they will wake up. If it is worse, they will... "


    It''s going to really die.


    The doctor said murongsheng''s heart is also very clear, these cases are really used to feign death medicine left.


    At that time, she had thought that when she woke up, the concealed weapons would stay in her body and not be cleaned out.


    But because her last resort is the spring water in the secret place, which can make her body return to normal, she didn''t regard it as a big problem and didn''t care about it at all.


    But where can she imagine that when she wakes up, it will be the present situation?!


    How can she make a drink out of thin air in front of these two people? After drinking, her body can recover quickly. This let her, there is no way to explain!


    Blunder, blunder, who can think that shangguanhuang''s obsession is so heavy. When you die, you have to make a ghost marriage with yourself and tie her to your side. It''s really


    Murongsheng was still regretting, thinking about how to solve this problem. Then he heard shangguanhuang say: "do it directly."


    Do it directly?


    Don''t need mabeisan?!


    Isn''t that a joke!


    Murongsheng''s eyes suddenly turned round, and he thought that his ears were wrong. How could he feel like he was listening?


    The miracle doctor was also extremely surprised. He took a look at shangguanhuang: "are you sure, no?"


    His eyes fell on murongsheng again. Looking at murongsheng''s pale face, he didn''t think murongsheng could bear it. He opened his mouth directly. And then the carrion to dig out the pain.


    The little girl is very weak. How can she bear it?


    Even a strong man can''t bear it!


    Murongsheng did not think that he could endure. She has never said that she is a person who can endure hardships!


    "You Isn''t that a joke? " Murongsheng is angry and gnashing his teeth. He wants to slap shangguanhuang in the face and scratch his face! "You are crazy. Why don''t you try it yourself?"


    Feeling is not to move a knife on his body, so standing and talking does not hurt his back, does it?


    How can this man be so bad? He has no good heart at all. It''s really bad!


    Too vicious!


    "You go to prepare," shangguanhuang said to the doctor, "take out the secret weapon."


    Completely ignoring the anger in murongsheng''s eyes, he reached out and pressed murongsheng''s right shoulder. People also sat by the bed, it seems that murongsheng as long as a struggle, shangguanhuang will directly hold people down!


    "Don''t..."


    Murongsheng looked at the knife flashing cold light, and the smell of fear came out of his heart. There was no strength to struggle, and there was no way to stop the doctor''s action.


    The hand rises the knife to fall, the miracle doctor takes the knife directly to fall in Murong Sheng''s wound place.


    I heard murongsheng''s miserable howl, almost penetrating the sky.


    The doctor was quick and ruthless. He cut the wound directly, and the blood flowed out along the cut skin.


    The new feeling of knife wound, coupled with the original wound, made her feel pain.


    This pain on the pain, murongsheng no strength, also struggling hard.


    "Get her!"

 Chapter 887

    Murongsheng''s body is moving, so that the doctor has no way to take out the hidden weapon stuck in the flesh. He says angrily to shangguanhuang: "don''t let her move! Hold her down! Move what disorderly, if move, blood can flow more and more, more and more ache


    Usually, the doctor is very good at talking, but once it comes to this time, the momentum of the doctor will burst out. No one is allowed to refute him. Even shangguanhuang, who was sprayed, can only endure silently, listening to the doctor''s words and holding murongsheng down.


    Who let the doctor master murongsheng''s life and death now? He will not listen.


    Press and hold murongsheng directly, let murongsheng no longer move, the angry murongsheng is yelling: "son of a bitch! rats! Let go of me


    Murongsheng''s tears came out of his eyes again. It''s a combination of old and new injuries. The wound that has been healed has not been thoroughly cut again. How can it not hurt!


    "Not bad, not bad."


    Seeing that murongsheng was pressed by shangguanhuang, he couldn''t move. The miracle doctor was able to take out the hidden weapon stuck in the flesh very effectively. He was satisfied: "he can still curse people here. It seems that he has strength and can stand it!"


    Shangguanhuang''s face turned black, and he spoke directly to the doctor: "so much nonsense, hurry up, hurry up!"


    The slower you move, the more painful it is!


    The miracle doctor cut murongsheng''s shoulder abruptly. Shangguanhuang wanted to bear the pain instead of murongsheng.


    However, there is no way to replace it! Can only be hard heart, let the doctor quickly take out.


    Let the concealed weapon get stuck in the meat, if it''s not taken out for a long time. The skin outside is completely healed. It''s even more difficult to take out the concealed weapon. Even then can hemp boil powder, but the efficacy of it?


    The pain will not be lower than it is now.


    He has no way to make such a decision.


    Now we can only make the doctor move faster to reduce murongsheng''s pain.


    And murongsheng now pain has been completely numb, open mouth, also don''t know what to say, can only use such words to vent.


    "Wuwuwuwu, I killed..."


    "My God, is there any humanity?"


    "Bad guy! A bunch of bastards


    "Wuwuwuwu, I don''t dare any more..."


    "Wuwuwuwu, it''s killing me..."


    "Dead..."


    After talking for a long time, murongsheng himself gradually lost his voice, and he lay on the bed exhausted, unable to say a word.


    The miracle doctor has dealt with everything. Murongsheng has already closed his eyes and fainted.


    Immediately scared, the doctor quickly gave murongsheng a pulse. Seeing that there was no big problem, he was relieved. No problem, if there is a problem, who knows what shangguanhuang will do.


    "It''s OK to take good care of her during this period of time. Don''t let her wound touch the water, and don''t exercise violently," said the doctor, turning his mouth. "Although you are just married, you should pay attention to it. In this special period of time, don''t mess around."


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe shangguanhuang, but that he feels that shangguanhuang has been holding on for so many years. Who knows if the suppressed emotion will break out in a flash?

 Chapter 888

    Shangguanhuang also released murongsheng at this time and breathed deeply.


    Murongsheng''s pain is like that. Even he is wet now. Especially in the back, it was wet a lot.


    I didn''t use a knife on him, but it was more difficult than using a knife on him.


    "Why do you say so much," shangguanhuang said in a bad voice. "Go out, I''ll change her clothes!"


    Listening to murongsheng''s painful wailing, if he didn''t know that the doctor was saving murongsheng, he couldn''t help but want to break the doctor''s neck.


    Looking at shangguanhuang directly crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, the doctor glared at shangguanhuang fiercely, picked up his things and was ready to leave: "you are the kind of person who crosses the river and demolishes the bridge! If I knew, I would not listen to you and hurt her! "


    "Go, go, what are you doing here?"


    Shangguanhuang is too lazy to talk to the doctor. He doesn''t want to see him at all and asks him to leave quickly.


    The doctor was angry by Shangguan Huang, and his anger was rising. Things were directly put into the medicine box, which was also irregular. He was worried that he would not leave and would be infuriated by what shangguanhuang said!


    As soon as the doctor left, shangguanhuang and murongsheng were left in the room. Quietly, there is no other sound, only shallow breathing sound.


    Looking at murongsheng''s sweat, shangguanhuang stood up and went out quietly. Before long, he came back with a basin of clean water.


    Zai Zai carefully wipes the sweat on murongsheng''s forehead, and even applies a hot towel to the red and swollen parts of his wrist.


    If you want to take off your clothes thoroughly, I''m afraid you will touch murongsheng''s wound. Shangguan Huang simply does not do two endlessly, and directly starts to use scissors to thoroughly cut the xipao. In an instant, murongsheng''s body was exposed to the air.


    Without the mutual warmth of clothes, the body slowly came out with goose bumps.


    Shangguanhuang gently wipes murongsheng with a warm towel, without any other emotion. It''s very regular. It''s like looking at a big piece of wood.


    Because of the pain just now, murongsheng was shocked by the sweat all over his body. If he didn''t wipe it clean, his whole body would be sticky. It must be uncomfortable.


    After cleaning, shangguanhuang lightly covers murongsheng with a quilt, and then goes out with a basin of dirty water.


    Standing outside, the dark Wei was shocked to see that shangguanhuang was doing all the work of servants. When shangguanhuang came out, he quickly reached out and took over the dirty water spray: "master, these things should be handed over to the subordinate."


    "Well."


    Shangguanhuang was about to return to his room when a dark guard came over from a distance and said, "master, Wu Xiang, master is awake and wants to see you."


    No fragrance.


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang''s brows were wrung hard. Because of murongsheng, shangguanhuang is so busy these two days that he has forgotten the existence of Wuxiang!


    "No see."


    He doesn''t want to see Wu Xiang now. He just wants to stay by murongsheng''s side quietly and watch the little girl slowly open her eyes under his gaze. Everything else needs to be pushed back.


    Let Wu Xiang live for a few days!


    "Master, no incense," he said. She has something important to report. If the master doesn''t go, he will certainly regret it. "

 Chapter 889

    Shangguanhuang''s sharp and dangerous eyes swept to the dark Wei. Suddenly, the dark Wei felt a chill behind him and knelt down quickly: "master, these are all the words of Wu Xiang master..."


    "Not bad."


    Shangguanhuang sneered: "now, she has learned to threaten the king?"


    Kneeling on the ground, dark Wei''s forehead was also in a cold sweat, but these words were really conveyed by Wu Xiang. He didn''t say more or less.


    Who knows Wu Xiang''s courage is so big, even dare to threaten the master!


    "Very good," shangguanhuang''s face was gloomy. "It seems that she wants to meet the king in time."


    "Keep the door well. No one is allowed to enter except the king!" Shangguanhuang gave an advice and walked directly to the room without incense.


    Came to the door without incense, dark Wei respectfully said: "master."


    Shangguanhuang waved his hand and asked him to retreat. Without saying a word, the dark guard immediately disappeared in front of shangguanhuang.


    Standing at the door, shangguanhuang didn''t mean to go in. Wu Xiang in the room has heard the outside for a long time, but why Why didn''t the door of the room be pushed open?


    Why?!


    He didn''t want to see her!


    Did she become a useless person, even don''t want to see her?!


    Murongsheng!


    All murongsheng!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, how could she have suffered such a serious injury that she had no internal skill!


    As long as you think of this experience, it''s all caused by murongsheng. Wu Xiang''s heart is full of depression. There''s no way to vent it!


    No one can accept it. I''ve changed from a person with excellent martial arts skills to a useless person! More no one can feel the pain in her heart is how big!


    Wu Xiang''s heart is churning, holding the clothes on his chest tightly. After a long time, I hid all the pain in my heart, and my eyes were calm.


    "Master, please forgive Wu Xiang for being seriously injured. There is no way to open the door for him."


    No incense a mouth, let shangguanhuang no way to continue pretending that he did not hear. With a gloomy face, he pushed the door open.


    Shangguanhuang stood at the door, with light on his back, and the sun behind him seemed to give shangguanhuang a halo.


    Wu Xiang is a little distracted. For so many years, she has been trying to catch up. She believed that as long as she persevered, sooner or later she would stand beside shangguanhuang through her own efforts.


    Shangguanhuang will find her standing beside her


    However, she followed shangguanhuang for so many years, and he never looked back at her!


    Why!


    No incense in the heart of a desolate, only feel that they do out of these efforts, are in vain! She fought for her life and stood out from a large group of people. Step by step, she fought with her own life and kept climbing up!


    Finally can climb to, stand in his side of this position above, but the result?!


    It seems that no matter how hard she tries, in his heart, there is no place for her, and there is no place left for her!


    All this, like a joke, makes people feel very funny.


    She tried her best not to achieve things, but ran out of an inexplicable woman, she wanted to have everything to occupy!


    And she!


    I''ve been working hard for so many years, but I don''t even have a place

 Chapter 890

    "Master..."


    Wu Xiang took a deep breath, pressed down the surging in his heart, and called softly.


    Shangguanhuang looks at Wuxiang coldly and doesn''t speak. Just such an action, Wu Xiang felt that his life was very ironic. What on earth did she do to make the master look at her with such indifference!


    Is it hard? She has no incense, no martial arts, and becomes a useless person. Can the master abandon her without hesitation?!


    Wu Xiang bit his teeth and refused to believe that Shangguan Huang would be so merciless. His hands clenched his fists tightly, and his voice trembled: "master My martial arts are gone... "


    "Well."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have much surprise, because he had known it for a long time, and now listening to it again won''t cause any waves.


    And the mood without incense is unable to calm down, the waves are surging. Master, is she so indifferent!


    She knew that when she was in a coma, her master would have known about her physical condition. However, why the indifference? Even if it is not able to occupy the beloved woman''s position in the master''s heart. But she has been fighting for her master for so many years and has done so many things. Isn''t there any place for her?!


    Wu Xiang tries to detect some other emotions from Shangguan Huang''s calm face, but he doesn''t It''s all self indulgence!


    Shangguanhuang''s face is very cold now. It''s like looking at a stranger who doesn''t matter. It''s like a mole ant who can''t attract attention!


    "Master..." Wu Xiang''s heart felt as if he had been drilled hard by the cone head. It was very painful, and some tears came up in his eyes unconsciously, "master, don''t worry My subordinates have lost all their martial arts, but they will try to find a way It''s time to practice martial arts again. My subordinates know that there are no useless people around me, my subordinates... "


    Shangguanhuang raised his hand and directly interrupted Wu Xiang''s words: "what''s the important thing to report?"


    He didn''t want to hear the unimportant things, and he didn''t have to.


    Wu Xiang''s open mouth stopped, and some of them were stunned. After half a day, they slowly closed. My heart is full of ridicule for myself. I didn''t expect that Is the master unwilling to listen to her now


    Is she too failure, or is the master too cold?


    "Yes, my subordinates have an important thing to report to the master. If the master doesn''t listen, he will regret it


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes sank down a bit, and he sat on the chair looking at Wuxiang. His eyes were cold and sharp: "say, what can happen, I will regret if I don''t listen."


    Wu Xiang pursed her lips and looked at shangguanhuang: "the master asked his subordinates to find someone. They have found it."


    Shangguanhuang''s face remained unchanged and he looked at Wuxiang quietly.


    Looking at Wu Xiang, I don''t seem to know what happened these days? It seems that Wuyu didn''t tell Wuxiang.


    She''s right!


    Master is really interested in murongsheng''s business!


    Under the pressure of the sour and jealousy in his heart, Wu Xiang continued to say: "my subordinates worked hard to find some clues. And I went to investigate in person, but I didn''t expect I didn''t expect to be treated as an enemy by her... "


    "According to their martial arts, they can be subdued. But I thought that if she was the one in the master''s heart, she didn''t try her best to fight with others. Instead, she I was hurt like this... "

 Chapter 891

    Wu Xiang said and sighed helplessly: "there''s no way for my subordinates. My martial arts are so useless..."


    Shangguanhuang listens to the story of Wuxiang, and his face changes a little. His eyes fall on Wuxiang.


    I didn''t expect that he thought Wu Xiang would say something. In the end, he made up such a lie?


    If he didn''t run into murongsheng now and didn''t know the cause and effect. It is estimated that when you hear Wu Xiang''s words, you should think that Murong Sheng is unreasonable and deliberately hurts others. And the injury of Wu Xiang''s whole body is what happened to him.


    At that time, I''m afraid his heart will feel a lot of guilt.


    Wu Xiang is really a good one. He used such a move. If you don''t throw people to the battlefield, you''re going to give up!


    Really, the calculation is clear, and the benefits are all taken by Wu Xiang!


    Feel shangguanhuang fall on her eyes, no incense in the heart flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. It seems that I think of this move is good, can cause a little fluctuation in the master''s heart.


    She knew that she was a useless person now. I''m afraid she had no chance to stay with her master.


    She can only do everything she can to stay with her master. I have thought of many ways, which can only be said to be better. Now it seems that It''s very good, at least it has attracted the attention of the owner.


    If we can make the master feel guilty for her, maybe we can continue to stay with the master?


    Although she hated murongsheng, she had to do so in order to stay with her master in this special period.


    "What do you mean?" Shangguanhuang said calmly, "you mean you have found it? What''s more, she is responsible for all your injuries? "


    The tone is so flat that Wu Xiang can''t hear Shangguan Huang''s emotion.


    Wu Xiang couldn''t figure it out. He only nodded temporarily and pulled out a weak smile from the corner of his mouth: "these are what my subordinates should do. Master doesn''t have to worry. Although I''m a useless man now, I still live up to my master''s trust and find the person he wants to find! "


    Wu Xiang said, thinking that Shangguan Huang would ask who the person is and where he is now.


    As a result, after waiting for a long time, shangguanhuang did not wait for his excited response. Shangguanhuang still sat quietly in his chair and could not see any emotional changes on his face


    This Is there something unusual?


    In the past, there was no news about murongsheng. As long as we mention murongsheng, the master will be like a different person. But today


    There''s a strange feeling that people can''t tell, but it''s hard to figure out what happened


    Wu Xiang pursed her lips, pressed down a trace of irritability in her heart, and continued to say: "master That woman is the second lady of Rongguo mansion Murongsheng... "


    Speaking out the name will make the master react, right?


    Results!


    What Wu Xiang didn''t expect was that Shangguan Huang didn''t react at all. His head was even lower, and he didn''t know what he was looking at or what he was thinking.


    Wu Xiang felt very strange in his heart. He asked in a low voice: "master..."


    Then he saw shangguanhuang looking up at her. From the eyes inside, Wu Xiang actually saw a trace of cold, is sitting on the bed, the lower half of the body covered with quilt. Wu Xiang feels cold and cruel, and wants to wrap the quilt tightly around him!

 Chapter 892

    How could Like this?


    Master heard murongsheng''s news, shouldn''t it be a surprise?!


    Wu Xiang doesn''t know what''s wrong, but he still has a sense of panic in his heart


    "That''s what you said. I will regret if I don''t listen to you?"


    Wu Xiang nodded subconsciously: "master is not Have you always wanted to find someone? "


    "Yes? Then I will tell you now, if it is this matter, it is unnecessary to tell me. "


    Shangguanhuang stood up, patted his clothes, and looked at Wuxiang with murderous eyes.


    I feel that for so many years, he has really lost sight of Wu Xiang. Did not expect such a person, will be so easy to tell lies, it makes people feel terrible!


    In particular, he trusted Wu Xiang to collect intelligence from her!


    "But..."


    "You''re late. The man has been found."


    Shangguanhuang looks at Wuxiang coldly, with a strong murderous air in his eyes.


    If Wu Xiang had been able to speak as early as a few days ago. He may feel very happy, even if Wu Xiang has become a waste now, he will send someone to settle down Wu Xiang''s everything, and will not let her suffer any injustice.


    But now, it''s too late!


    No incense has been in mind, but will lead to a big mistake! If there is no Wuyu that day''s opening, I''m afraid he will always miss with murongsheng!


    Now, if murongsheng wakes up. Buried in such a place, the coffin was nailed with 7749 long nails. She was so weak that there was no way to open the coffin!


    So, would you suffocate in the coffin?!


    This is absolutely unforgivable by shangguanhuang!


    Wu Xiang''s brain immediately blew up. He didn''t hear what shangguanhuang said clearly.


    What did the master say just now?


    Does it mean that murongsheng has been found?


    How can it be!


    Can know murongsheng is the person that master son wants to look for, only she, nobody can know! How could the master know!


    With such a piece of news, Wu xiangdun was shocked and could not say a word. It took a long time to digest the news.


    There is a kind of, clearly oneself already calculate good, plan good, the result God just wants to be opposite to her, let her all efforts all wasted!


    After a long time, Wu Xiang finally called his own thinking, and his brain finally woke up: "Lord Master How do you How did you get her back? Is it Wuyu? Is it said by Wuyu? "


    It must be him!


    It must be him!


    It''s absolutely impossible to tell the master.


    She remembered, because no one else would know about it except Wu Yu!


    Wuyu, doesn''t it mean that she will hide it for her? Why did Wuyu choose to betray her in the end!


    For a moment, the anger in Wu Xiang''s heart was just like a storm cloud. I wanted to break Wu Yu to pieces!


    "You''re being weird."


    Just a look, shangguanhuang knows what Wuxiang is thinking. Fingers gently looking at the table, the voice cold: "it''s time, you are still strange?"

 Chapter 893

    It''s clear that I did something wrong and I still don''t know how to go back. Now I still have to blame Wuyu for not protecting her. Wuxiang is hopeless!


    Wu Xiang doesn''t speak, but her face is very clear. Shouldn''t she blame Wu Yu?!


    Wuyu clearly agreed to help her hide, why tell the master! If you don''t tell the master, the scheme she just came up with will have been successful!


    Shangguanhuang looked at Wu Xiang''s expression and sneered: "you have to be clear, if it wasn''t for her, she would die. I''m afraid Wuyu won''t tell the king about it till he dies! "


    In my heart, I deeply felt that it was not worth it for Wuyu, because Wuyang did such a thing.


    If Wu Xiang and Wu Yu could be a couple in the past, he would be happy to see their success and would agree with them very much. On the day when two people get married, they will also prepare a big gift.


    But Who could have imagined that Wu Xiang would become what it is now?!


    But after this incident, Shangguan Huang was the biggest victim. All of a sudden, there were two less people, and Yuqi didn''t know where to go. It''s not that shangguanhuang can''t find people to use, but those people are not the same as them.


    Wu Xiang is shocked by what Shangguan Huang said. Murong Sheng is dead?!


    How could murongsheng die?


    Just now, the master said that she married someone. She died. Who did the master marry?!


    Wu Xiang heard the news, his face changed rapidly, with some incredible, but also mixed with some surprise: "master, what did you just say? Murongsheng Murongsheng, she''s dead? But, master, you are With whom... "


    Wu Xiang didn''t dare to make his performance too obvious. He could only ask carefully.


    Shangguan Huang is also too lazy to think about Wu Xiang''s careful thinking in his heart. He says directly: "ghost marriage."


    "What?"


    Wu Xiang was shocked for a moment. How could it be! Can no one come forward to persuade the master!


    "Master, are you crazy?"


    Wu Xiang struggles to get out of bed. He looks at shangguanhuang anxiously and says, "master, how can you marry a dead man?"


    Is it necessary!


    Even if you want to get married, can''t you find a living person? Don''t stare at murongsheng?!


    "It''s not your business to ask about the king."


    Shangguanhuang opened his mouth without concealment, and his eyes were even colder. He could hear the reproach in his tone.


    No matter what he does, it''s not that Wu Xiang should step in!


    And Wu Xiang not only intervened, but also almost let him miss the person in his heart. It''s unforgivable!


    "Master..."


    Wu Xiang''s face is very pale looking at Shangguan Huang, listening to Shangguan Huang''s words, her whole heart is like being fried in an oil pan, which makes her very painful.


    She thought that she had been with her master for so many years, but it was different. But did not expect, in the master''s heart, she is a hard-working subordinate it?!


    But the master, actually dislikes her to manage too many!


    Wu Xiang felt that his life had been a joke for so many years, and he wrapped himself in a lie.


    It''s because she''s so self righteous, it''s because she thinks so much.


    The master would rather marry a dead man than think about others or her!

 Chapter 894

    Wu Xiang lowers his head, conceals his emotions and looks up at shangguanhuang again: "master It''s not that Wu Xiang is meddling in his own business, but that the master has done so. Don''t you think he has lost his sense of propriety? "


    "Master, how can you marry a dead man into the palace? Murongsheng is not worthy of master! Master, why can''t you... "


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Shangguanhuang directly interrupted Wu Xiang''s words, and his eyes flashed with anger: "what decision I make has nothing to do with you!"


    Directly stand up, don''t want to stay here for a moment, more don''t want to look at Wu Xiang: "what you did wrong, must be your heart is clear. I don''t want to say more. When you are well, go to the water prison and get the punishment. Don''t appear in front of me again


    No incense is damned, even if you die a hundred times.


    However, Wuyu ran to him and wanted to die instead of Wu Xiang. He only wanted to spare Wu Xiang''s life.


    In so many years of love, in Wuyu''s plea for death, he can let Wu Xiang die. But the death penalty can be avoided, the living crime can''t escape!


    In this life, Wu Xiang will be imprisoned in the water prison, day by day suffering from the erosion of cold water, suffering the invasion of loneliness. Such a painful day is worse than killing a person.


    Just look at how long Wu Xiang has been able to survive under such circumstances.


    Wu Xiang heard what Shangguan Huang said and looked at it in disbelief.


    What she never thought was that the master would punish her in such a way! It''s worse than killing her!


    "Master! You can''t do this to me! Master, how can you be so cruel and throw me into the water prison Wu Xiang struggles to keep shangguanhuang from the bed, but he doesn''t pay attention and falls off the bed.


    Originally the chest wound is not good, was so a fall suddenly wound split, pain of no incense curled up on the ground can''t move. After a while, the blood soaked out from the gauze, and the clothes were also stained.


    After enduring the severe pain for a while, Wu Xiang clenched his teeth and stretched out his hand towards shangguanhuang, trying to grasp shangguanhuang''s clothes: "master Master You can''t... " You can''t do this to me


    Shangguanhuang said coldly: "no? There is nothing in the world that I can''t do! "


    Looking down at lying on the ground, he reached out to grasp the fragrance of his clothes. Without looking at people in the eye, he directly shook off his hands and went out of the room.


    At this moment, Wu Xiang suddenly understood.


    Master now to her is really a little friendship all have no, looking at the cold back of leaving. Wu Xiang knew that what the master said was true. The master really wanted to kill her just now!


    She thought that as long as murongsheng was removed secretly, the master would not be attracted by such a woman. At that time, the master''s heart will not be robbed by other women!


    As long as she works hard, she may be able to occupy a place in the master''s heart!


    But At the end of the day, everything has become a mirage, just like a mirror, which makes people unable to grasp


    Murong Sheng is dead, but the master still did not forget Murong Sheng, unexpectedly married a dead man back to the ghost palace!


    So what is the purpose of what she did?!

 Chapter 895

    Shangguanhuang just walked out of Wuxiang''s room, he heard the voice of Wuxiang behind him. There was a pause and I looked back.


    See no incense lying on the ground, like a madman, laughing madly.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Wu Xiang held back the pain of his shoulder and laughed loudly and wantonly. After a long time, the laughter gradually disappeared. Looking at shangguanhuang standing at the door and not leaving, his face is crazy.


    If the master is not her, then no one can take away the master!


    "Master, have you ever thought of what your subordinates are laughing at?"


    However, Wu Xiang didn''t want to get shangguanhuang''s answer. Instead, he said to himself, "my subordinates are laughing at something. In fact, master, what can you do if you marry murongsheng? Has the master forgotten someone


    Forget someone?


    Who?


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Wuxiang sharply. For a moment, he really couldn''t remember who Wuxiang was talking about.


    Looking at shangguanhuang like this, Wuxiang knows that the master has forgotten the man. Completely forget that thing!


    If this is known by that woman, I''m afraid it''s not earth shaking?


    As long as you think about it, Wu Xiang''s heart will be a little happy.


    If she can''t get it, no one else can get it!


    Now, she wants to see the expression on shangguanhuang''s face quickly. I don''t know if the master can maintain a calm face after she says it.


    "Master, even if Murong Sheng is immortal, I''m afraid he won''t live long. It''s better to be dead. After all, the man would not drag the corpse out of the cemetery and whip the corpse directly. However, the master is so aboveboard to engage in the ghost marriage, can she ever put it in her heart? "


    "Master, do you think that the five poisons don''t want face? Or does she want face? "


    Wu Xiang said with a smile, the tears of laughter are coming out. But with a fierce expression on her face, she wanted to see what the master wanted to do!


    In particular, seeing shangguanhuang''s face changed greatly, his face became ugly, and his body sent out a frightening evil spirit. But Wu Xiang didn''t feel afraid. Instead, he continued to say, "master, can''t you forget her after a few years? Qu Yun is the master''s engagement for you


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang''s face was hard to see.


    Wu Xiang''s words, like a heavy blow to him, let him not think about this thing, directly tell him!


    Tell him, there is such a woman, staring at him in the back!


    Even if he died, he could not forget Qu Yun. How on earth did he get this cold disease? It''s not the woman who gave him!


    Shangguan Huang''s murderous spirit is a little more. Now he can''t be angry because he can''t control his anger completely because of his words without fragrance. Originally, the whole body''s meridians had not been taken good care of, but now it made his body feel worse.


    I didn''t control it. I felt a little bit more bloody in my throat, even


    Just when shangguanhuang''s anger reached its climax, murongsheng suddenly appeared in his mind


    Yes, he can''t do anything now, he can''t do anything now!


    If something happens to him, what should murongsheng do?!

 Chapter 896

    Murongsheng, who has just woken up, has no strength. He has an accident. Who will take care of him?


    Even Wuxiang and Wuyu around him can betray him, he has no way to believe others!


    No matter who takes care of murongsheng, he can''t rest assured!


    When he was holding murongsheng''s body, he really wanted to leave with him. Anyway, he didn''t want to have a healthy body.


    But who would have thought that murongsheng was alive again?!


    This let his heart again burn up hope, know how important it is to live, if dead, how can he accompany her forever together. How can we keep her, accompany her and grow old together?


    At least now, he thinks that even being able to grow old together is not enough. He wants to be with her forever.


    However, if you want to be with murongsheng all your life, you are just daydreaming.


    Shangguan Huang''s heart rose a little restless, reached out and pinched his eyebrows. He is really a bit crazy to waste his time on Wu Xiang.


    It''s better to take advantage of this time to accompany murongsheng more!


    Shangguanhuang looks at Wuxiang calmly, and there is no wave in his eyes. Seeing Wuxiang, he feels chilly for no reason.


    She had thought that her words would make the master angry. Maybe she would let the master kill her directly.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the master would calm down so quickly after he was angry for a while, as if nothing had happened just now


    The more peaceful it is, the more terrifying it will be. There is a feeling that it is difficult to control


    "Wu Xiang, you are very good."


    Shangguanhuang''s indifferent eyes look at Wuxiang coldly, without any previous feelings. She looks like a stranger she never knew: "I originally thought that I would go to the water prison after you have healed the wound. But now it''s not necessary. You have nothing to do with me. Somebody, take her to the water cell


    Since Wu Xiang doesn''t want to live a good life, he will follow Wu Xiang''s idea and respect her opinion. If you want to be punished earlier, you should go earlier.


    If a man commits a crime, he must pay for what he has done.


    Shangguanhuang said, without looking at the incense lying on the ground, he walked out of the room completely.


    "Master!"


    "Master! I''ve done so much for you, you can''t treat me like that! "


    "Master! I''m really for you! I really like you, too! "


    "I like what can be wrong with you!"


    "Let me go! Be presumptuous, let me go


    Wu Xiang''s sad voice came from behind him, and did not let shangguanhuang''s steps stop. There was no thought that he wanted to stay.


    "Let go of me, all of you


    Wu Xiang struggles desperately, but now she has no martial arts, and her limbs are weak. Now I''m hurt, and I can''t even compare with the strength of ordinary people, and I won''t throw away these dark guards.


    If you put it in the past, who would dare to treat her like this, she would have slapped her!


    But now Even if they struggle, they can''t struggle out. They can only be bullied by others

 Chapter 897

    No matter how Wu Xiang struggles, there is no way to break free.


    just when Wu Xiang is in a mess, a figure suddenly appears on the ground. Wu Xiang looks at it excitedly and says happily: "master!"


    Looking up, I don''t see the person I want to see. Instead, I see No worries


    Wu Xiang''s heart suddenly burned up a bit of anger and roared at Wu Yu: "it''s all you! Do you still have a face in front of me! If it wasn''t for you to tell on him, how could the master know about murongsheng? "


    Originally thought that Wuyu is a person who can be trusted, but did not expect that Wuyu is also the kind of villain who secretly complains!


    If it wasn''t for Wuyu''s failure to keep his promise, why would the master know murongsheng!


    Looking at Wu Xiang, who was pressed on the ground by the dark guard, he didn''t look a little cold. In his heart, except for sighing, he felt pain.


    Since the day when Wu Xiang knew what Wu Xiang had done, he had basically expected that Wu Xiang would finally come to this step.


    So I''m not surprised to see the situation in front of me, but I can''t control the sadness.


    "You go to the water prison first. Maybe the master will figure it out one day and release you." Wuyu has never had any expression on his face, and now he has no expression on his face.


    But if you look carefully, you can see the sadness in Wuyu''s eyes, full of sadness.


    It''s a great tolerance for the master to let Wu Xiang go for those things that Wu Xiang did.


    Thanks to Murongsheng didn''t really die, otherwise, how could their lives make up for their mistakes?


    But what Wuyu said seemed to be mocking people in Wuxiang''s ears.


    Wu Xiang''s aversion to Wu Yu''s heart deepened a lot.


    "What day?! Will the master think clearly? " Wu Xiang screamed at Wu Yu, "impossible! There won''t be such a day! You are a mean person! No worry, you are a mean person! If it weren''t for you, how could I have come to this point! "


    Clearly agreed to her, agreed to help her hide, but finally betrayed her!


    Mingming said she liked her. Why can''t she help to hide such a small thing?!


    What kind of love is this? What kind of love is this!


    Look!


    Look at the end of her decline, you will know how terrible the love that Wuyu said is! If you can''t be with him, he will destroy her directly!


    "Wuyu, what you like is disgusting and disgusting! What you like is so terrible


    Wu Xiang shouts to Wu Yu, trying to peel off the skin on Wu Yu''s face.


    For her, whether she likes her or not has nothing to do with her! She has no interest in Wuyu!


    What she said at that time was just a circuitous tactic. She didn''t like Wuyu at all. Wuyu was holding a heart in front of her and she wouldn''t look at it!


    She didn''t want to pay attention to Wuyu at all. If it wasn''t for Wuyu breaking the things she had hidden for so long, how could she take the initiative to hold Wuyu!


    But Wuyu couldn''t tell that she was a grasshopper tied to a rope, but he wanted to stab her in the back?!


    Is this like it?!

 Chapter 898

    Is it that when the master asks, Wuyu doesn''t know how to lie and hide this matter from the past?!


    And now, she has fallen into this field. It''s disgusting that Wuyu even has to say such sarcastic words!


    Looking at Wu Xiang lying on the ground, he raised his head and was disgusted with him. His disgusting eyes were like a small knife, scraping the meat on Wu Yu''s body, which made Wu Yu''s heart ache


    After a deep breath, Wuyu''s face suddenly made a little more self mockery, and his voice was low and hoarse: "Wu Xiang, why are you so stubborn now?"


    "So far, you don''t realize what you''ve done wrong?"


    "I don''t want to hear a word from you," Wu Xiang sneered and closed his eyes. "I feel very sick when I hear your voice."


    Why did she realize she had done something wrong?


    She didn''t do anything wrong. What can she do wrong?!


    She just fell in love with her master. Is that wrong?


    No, she didn''t think she was wrong!


    Isn''t it a very normal thing to fall in love with someone like master? The master is so charming that it''s normal for her to be attracted.


    And where can she not compare with murongsheng?


    Murong Sheng looks as ugly as a bean sprout, and she looks much better than Murong Sheng! What''s more, she has been with the master for so many years. Is she not as good as murongsheng, the woman who suddenly emerged?


    If it had not been for Wuyu, she would not have been reduced to such a field!


    However, murongsheng still died, although not in her hands, but when murongsheng died, she felt very happy, she felt very excited!


    Dead is dead, master will Murong Sheng married in, how can, Murong Sheng is not a corpse, still can resurrect? Murongsheng is alive, she has no way to occupy a place in the master''s heart, that murongsheng is dead, she has no way?!


    As long as she works hard, she will surely leave her mark in the master''s heart!


    But the result!


    All are destroyed by Wuyu! It''s all because Wuyu destroyed everything about her and let the master know everything about her. Only in this way can the master be so cruel to her and hate her so much!


    No worries!


    She will never let go of Wuyu!


    "Take me away!"


    Wu Xiang doesn''t struggle, but opens his mouth to the dark Wei.


    Just now, she struggled to get into the water prison. But now, she doesn''t want to see the existence of Wuyu. As long as she doesn''t stand in the same sunshine with Wuyu, she would rather go into the water prison!


    Wu Yu looks at Wu Xiang''s appearance and makes way in silence. And a pair of eyes without fragrance is as cold as a poisonous snake. They stare at Wuyu, eager to eat meat and drink blood. However, now she can''t do anything. Her body is soft and paralyzed, like a waste. She is helped by the dark guard and goes out.


    This is the end of Wuyu betraying her. Everything she encountered was caused by Wuyu!


    "I won''t forgive you, forever!"


    Wu Xiang spits out a word and is dragged away by two dark guards.


    Wuyu lowered his head, suddenly raised his head, looked in the direction of Wu Xiang, opened his mouth, but didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 899

    Originally, is Wu Xiang like this?


    It turns out that Wu Xiang hates him like this. Do you hate him?


    So he


    Wuyu''s hands hung around, tightly squeezed into fists, and all the pain on his face was pressed down. When he opened his eyes again, only peace was left.


    In the past, the callous again back to the face, like no popularity of the same shadow.


    Originally, he is the shadow of the master who takes orders to do things. There should have been no feelings, and the relationship between him and Wu Xiang is even more impossible to have extravagant hopes


    Now, wake up, at least let him understand. At the beginning, the words that Wu Xiang said with him were just deceiving him.


    They just want to persuade him to hide her behavior


    Originally thought that later can be sweet together, now is completely disappeared


    Wuyu suddenly feels the pain in his chest. He looks at Wuxiang, who is dragged farther and farther by the dark guard. He doesn''t know why, and suddenly says: "murongsheng, not dead."


    With a taste of revenge in his heart, he said what Wu Xiang didn''t want to hear.


    What?!


    Murongsheng is not dead?!


    How could that be!


    Clearly now can''t make out a little bit of strength, Wu Xiang or just let the two dark Wei''s action stopped, stopped being dragged forward.


    "What did you just say?"


    Wu Xiang wanted to think that she had just heard the wrong thing, but the reality told her that what Wu Yu said clearly came into her ears, which made her unable to make such a fantasy.


    "Make it clear to me!"


    "Is murongsheng dead or not?"


    "No worry, please make it clear to me before you leave!"


    "No worries! No worries


    No matter how Wu Xiang shouts, there is no way to stop Wu Yu''s steps. And Wuyu didn''t seem to hear the voice of Wu Xiang, didn''t answer Wu Xiang''s words, and directly walked out of Wu Xiang''s sight.


    Wu Xiang''s eyes are wide open. He wants to break away and catch up with Wu Yu. He wants to confirm what he just said.


    But just a movement, by two dark Wei give dead of pull arm.


    "You two, let go!"


    "Sorry, you can''t command us any more."


    A dark Wei ruthless mouth says, directly ignore to have no sweet struggle. When Wu Xiang wants to look for Wu Yu with her eyes, she finds that Wu Yu has disappeared.


    Wu Xiang''s heart now seems to be missing a hole, empty.


    "Do you know about it, don''t you?"


    Wuyu can''t see. Like catching a straw, Wuyang asks the two dark guards who are dragging her forward.


    However, no matter what she asked, the two dark guards never gave her a little response.


    Although murongsheng wakes up, and it doesn''t take long for the whole dark Wei of the ghost King''s house to know. But there was no news coming out.


    Up to now, people outside the ghost King''s residence still think that murongsheng is dead and will never wake up again. But the ghost King directly married a dead man and held a ghost marriage.


    This kind of thing is unbelievable, let alone once in a hundred years, even once in a thousand years!


    I''ve seen the living marry the dead, but I''ve never seen the living marry the dead!

 Chapter 900

    When the news came to the palace, Wanyan yinyao almost jumped out of bed, with an incredible face: "brother! What you said is not true. Did you hear it wrong? "


    Wanyan zhehan looked at the tea cup on the table and the tea floating in it. He didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t answer Wanyan yinyao''s question.


    Wanyan yinyao can''t wait to reach out and pull Wanyan zhehan''s clothes. As a result, Wan Yan zhehan dodged and touched the hot teapot with his hand: "brother, did you listen to me?"


    He quickly took back the hand that had been scalded. He looked at Wan Yan zhehan with some dissatisfaction in his heart. He immediately shrunk his shoulder with Wan Yan zhehan''s evil eyes: "brother..."


    "You really heard me right," said Wan Yan zhehan, looking at Wan Yan yinyao coldly. "Shangguanhuang married murongsheng yesterday, and the emperor went to the ghost palace."


    Wanyan zhehan was very surprised at shangguanhuang''s practice. No one has done such a thing since ancient times. Only shangguanhuang could do it.


    But this kind of thing on shangguanhuang''s body, but let a person feel is not a special accident.


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t come back for a long time. She looked at Wanyan zhehan in a daze: "is shangguanhuang crazy?"


    After reaction, he was humiliated and angry: "is he a madman?"?! He''s absolutely crazy! I would rather marry such a useless dead man than marry my princess! "


    "Where on earth can''t I compare with murongsheng, so that he can''t see me?! brother! Tell me, what''s wrong with me? Can''t I compare with murongsheng?! Why? Why didn''t he marry me? "


    "If you marry me, you can get the support of Jinbi. At that time, isn''t it the son-in-law of Jinbi kingdom! If he wants to ascend the throne of Da Zhou, he can''t do it easily?! Why can''t he see my advantage? "


    But I want to put Murong Sheng in my heart, on the top of my heart!


    Wanyan yinyao is almost mad. Her eyes are red. She wants to dig out murongsheng''s body and whip it for a while!


    When Wanyan yinyao vent, Wanyan zhehan doesn''t want to speak at all. When Wanyan yinyao can''t speak. This just understated the opening: "I will tell the emperor about marriage."


    "Marriage?" Wanyan yinyao frowned, "who do I want to marry? Can I follow guanhuang?"


    "No," Wanyan zhehan said calmly without looking at Wanyan yinyao, "keep up with Guanhong."


    "Why?"


    Wanyan yinyao can''t believe it. Now that she''s here, why should she marry shangguanhong! Why can''t shangguanhong change people? "


    "You don''t want it? Is there anything you can say here? "


    Wanyan zhehan''s evil eyes looked at Wanyan yinyao: "you can see shangguanhuang, can shangguanhuang see you? Do you think the ghost palace has your place? Shangguanhuang would rather marry a dead man than you. Can''t he understand what''s going on? "


    "You don''t want to marry shangguanhong. Who do you want to marry? Is there anyone else you can marry this big week? "

 Chapter 901

    Looking at Wan Yan yinyao''s unconvinced attempt to refute, Wan Yan zhehan would not be polite to her either. His patience for such a disobedient sister has disappeared: "if you don''t get married this time, I don''t care what your father will do to you after you go back."


    Wanyan yinyao shrinks her neck, and her face becomes ugly.


    She is indeed the most beloved Princess of Jinbi country now, but if she does not complete the task of marriage this time. Even if I go back, I''m afraid my father will send another princess. But at that time, can you still be the most favored Princess of Jinbi kingdom? That''s really not necessarily


    Without her father''s love, she is nothing, nothing!


    All the scenery will be gone!


    "But..."


    Wanyan yinyao''s heart is still some can''t give up shangguanhuang, seems to have some hesitation. But the reality told her very clearly that there was no possibility for her to catch up with Guan Huang, and there was no way for her not to give up.


    Murongsheng


    Blame this woman!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, how could she have been hurt so badly that she couldn''t reach what she wanted!


    "Marry! I''ll marry you


    Wanyan yinyao has no way out. If she doesn''t marry, who can she marry? When we return to the kingdom of splendor, those princesses who have been bullied by her will surely come and laugh at her one by one!


    Wanyan zhehan was not surprised at Wanyan yinyao''s reply. He said coldly, "shangguanhuang doesn''t marry you, because he has no eyes. Why do you care about a man who doesn''t want to fight for the throne? You are the princess of Jinbi kingdom. You have a noble status. Shangguanhuang is not worthy of you. "


    Wanyan zhehan''s words made Wanyan yinyao feel very comfortable. She raised her chin slightly: "yes, that''s right. If he doesn''t marry me, he doesn''t have eyes. I don''t like him any more! Let him follow a corpse for a lifetime


    Rubbish!


    Wanyan yinyao''s face swelled with anger at the moment. Her anger was burning in her heart: "when the time comes, I will marry shangguanhong. Let''s support him to become the emperor of Jinbi kingdom. I will let shangguanhong kill shangguanhuang! Let him regret what he has done


    "Let him regret that he didn''t marry me!"


    Wanyan yinyao just said it when she thought about it. After a while, she felt very wonderful. This idea is really wonderful!


    Wanyan zhehan is clear about what kind of idea Wanyan yinyao has in mind. But this idea is not so easy to realize. At least for now, shangguanhuang is not so easy to deal with. He still has no idea how powerful shangguanhuang is.


    And shangguanhong is not so bad. As long as the secret is not exposed one day, the emperor will feel guilty for shangguanhong. At that time, with the help of Jinbi country, shangguanhong is not impossible to get that position.


    However, if shangguanhong wants to ascend that position, shangguanhuang will always be a roadblock, an obstacle, which must be removed.


    "Very good," Wan Yan zhehan stood up, "you can figure it out. It''s very good. Have a good rest and take good care of yourself."


    Listen to Wanyan zhehan''s words, Wanyan yinyao is overjoyed and a little at a loss. Wanyan zhehan never praised her. Now, do you want to praise her again?


    In an instant, Wanyan yinyao''s heart is not so hard to accept about marrying shangguanhong.

 Chapter 902

    But Wanyan zhehan was afraid that Wanyan yinyao would repent after a while, so he came out from the place where Wanyan yinyao lived and went to the emperor.


    It wasn''t long before the marriage of Wanyan yinyao, Princess of Jinbi Kingdom, and shangguanhong, the son of King Rui of Dazhou, came out.


    Naturally, the Rongguo government also got the news.


    Murong Shan a listen to the whole person is not good, quickly called Jiang to discuss things together. Besides, both of them have decided to cooperate. Is it difficult for Jiang to leave her at this time?


    But some time ago, because of murongsheng''s coffin, Jiang was a man with his tail between his legs. But in the past few days, there has been no movement. Jiang''s courage has also grown up. It can be said that he has become arrogant again with the help of the child in his stomach.


    Especially after hearing Murong Shan come to her to discuss things, I feel that I have more face.


    And the two people cooperate, also hope murongshan''s home can be better, when the time may also be able to help her son some things?


    Therefore, when she heard that Wanyan yinyao was going to marry ruiwang Shizi, she was not happy.


    "Sir, does this matter need to be discussed?"


    In front of Murong Cheng, Jiang seeks benefits for Murong Shan: "our Shan''er is the best in the whole capital. It may be possible to be a queen in the future... "


    Before Jiang finished, Murong was so scared that he shivered all over and yelled: "what are you talking about here! You don''t want to die. How dare you say anything outside? "


    Jiang smiles at murongcheng, walks to his back and gently hammers murongcheng''s shoulder: "don''t you think Shaner is the best?"


    Murong Cheng didn''t say anything, but Jiang naturally knew it. Now the Rongguo government can be said to be in a state of depression. When something happened to her lingwench, only murongshan was left.


    Although Jiang''s heart is not taste, but still want to say what he did: "master, you see, before the Rui Wang Shizi is not very like Miss? As a result, because of murongsheng, the eldest lady was reduced to the position of the imperial concubine. This has already been very wronged miss, and now suddenly a woman from a barbarian land appears, trying to put pressure on her head. "


    "That is to say, it''s not good for the reputation of Rongguo government. Besides, the first lady is docile, and the woman in the barbarian land is irascible. She will certainly suffer losses at that time. "


    Murong Cheng listened to Jiang''s words and sighed heavily.


    Murongshan became the concubine of Rui Wang Shizi, which he did not expect, and he was not particularly satisfied with the marriage.


    But now that the dowry has been accepted, what else can we do?


    "I can''t help it. The dowry has been accepted for a long time. There''s no chance to go back on it."


    "Yes, sir," said Jiang, "isn''t murongsheng repenting of his marriage? Of course, Miss Tai can also... "


    "Shut up


    Murong Cheng interrupted Jiang''s words directly, and his face was not worried: "what''s the reputation of Murong Sheng, and what''s the reputation of Shan''er? Do you want Shan''er to be like murongsheng? "

 Chapter 903

    This reputation of murongsheng can be said to be ruined. No one wants to become murongsheng''s reputation.


    When he died, he would disturb the Rongguo government. Who can be as restless as murongsheng?


    People from other countries can''t match.


    If it turns out to be like murongsheng, no one will dare to marry murongshan.


    Moreover, murongshan is the easiest one to be recruited, because they are all from the same mansion. If Murong Shan repents of marriage this time, maybe someone will connect Murong Shan with Murong Sheng. This reputation


    "But..." Jiang''s heart was also full of murmuring, but thinking about the things murongshan told her, he had to say, "it''s better to be a chicken than a phoenix''s tail. The eldest lady is always a principal when she marries someone else. As a result, Wang Shizi of Narui directly took the position of a side imperial concubine... "


    "I don''t feel sorry for the eldest lady. After all, I''ve been here all my life. I can''t speak as a concubine. Sometimes suffering, it can only be a person crying at night. This young lady has been pampered in the family since she was a child. How can she bear that... "


    Murong Cheng''s face turned black, and he waved his hand that Jiang had massaged on his shoulder: "what do you mean? You mean I''ve been unkind to you and wronged you for so many years, don''t you?! Are you complaining to me? "


    I didn''t expect that!


    This seems to be helping murongshan fight against injustice. In fact, she is seizing this opportunity to fight against injustice for herself!


    Did the Rongguo government sometimes lose her food or her clothes?!


    Even if there is Qi''s pressure on it before, isn''t Jiang''s concubine more carefree than his wife outside?! Otherwise, how can Qi have so many opinions before!


    Now it seems that a white eyed wolf has been raised!


    On hearing this, Jiang also knew that he had said something wrong. He quickly defended himself and said, "no, sir, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. How could I blame the master? What I want to say is this position. If the eldest lady is a side room, all the children born are common children. It''s also possible to take the child to the side of the main room and keep it. Just take the character of a foreign princess, can''t you bully the eldest lady to death? "


    Jiang Shi said, also sighing: "but what does Rui Wang Shizi think? How can he treat the young lady like this. How can Wang Shizi give her a side room position... "


    He was upset by Jiang''s words. Murong Cheng said: "get out of here!"


    The more you talk, the more upset you are. There are a lot of things, but now there are a lot of things coming out!


    Jiang took a look at murongsheng and walked out of the room.


    As soon as I went out, the expression on my face immediately disappeared, and a slight smile rose from the corner of my mouth.


    Looking back at Murong Cheng''s ugly face and deep in thought, Jiang knew that there was hope for the divorce.


    Jiang immediately went to murongshan and told her the good news.


    After all, murongshan personally came to her to discuss this. Murongshan should be very happy to have such a solution.


    But who knows, murongshan''s face didn''t smell happy at all, and her face turned white in an instant.

 Chapter 904

    "No, I can''t marry anyone else, I can''t give up!"


    Jiang was also puzzled: "don''t you ask me to discuss it with you, and let me tell you something about your divorce?"


    "No!" "Murongshan is going crazy." I want you to talk to your father about whether the dowry will be more generous at that time! It''s not for you to discuss the matter of divorce! "


    Jiang could not understand murongshan''s idea now: "Miss, are you stupid? Why can''t you marry someone else? Although this Rui Wang Shizi is good, but you married in the past is a side room, do you think the side room is so easy to be? It''s a side room to speak of, but it''s a concubine to speak of. If you go out, no one will look up to you. "


    "How can you say that you are also the eldest lady of Rongguo government. If you marry someone else, you are always in the right family. Why do you want to go up to ruiwang Shizi?"


    Murongshan is not stupid. Why don''t you know what Jiang said?


    However, how could she not marry shangguanhong in her present situation?!


    Her body and her innocence have been robbed by shangguanhong. How can she go back and refuse to marry? Does her Qing Yu still need it?!


    Murongshan''s heart is bitter, can''t say.


    "I I just like shangguanhong and want to marry him... " Murongshan didn''t know what to say. She could only bite like this.


    Hand tightly clenched the PAZI, finger joints slightly white.


    Looking at murongshan''s crazy appearance, Jiang was surprised: "Miss, are you Are you stunned? How could you So willing to be a concubine? "


    "Can anyone else keep up with Guan Hongbi?" Murongshan can only say what he thinks, "what can I do as a concubine? I know his mind will never stop here. He has greater ambition. In the future, won''t my status be improved? Sooner or later, I will be able to take off the name of my concubine room. Aunt Jiang, don''t you believe my means? "


    "It''s right to marry someone else, but can they put me in that noble position? No, so... "


    Jiang looked at murongshan in shock: "don''t talk nonsense, miss. This kind of thing..."


    "Aunt Jiang, I didn''t say anything." looking at Jiang, she seemed to have some hesitation. Murong Shan took advantage of the victory to pursue, "aunt Jiang, don''t think it''s impossible first. Just think about it according to the possible ideas. Do you think that''s the truth I''m talking about? Just in case, just in case shangguanhong gets to that position later, won''t there be a lot of glory and wealth at that time? "


    "At that time, the government of Rongguo will follow the rising tide. It''s OK to walk horizontally in the capital, and I''m not really going to be a concubine. Isn''t that a side room? It''s higher than the concubine''s room... "


    Even if Murong Shan''s heart is not agreeable to this side son imperial concubine at all, is also holding a stomach of anger. But now besides accepting, what else can we do? No way!


    Now, holding his anger, he still wants to persuade Jiang Shi and Murong Cheng. He almost kills Murong Shan.


    "Miss, what you said There is a certain truth... " Jiang frowned carefully thinking, "or miss you think more clearly, if you don''t say, I really can''t think of so many key."

 Chapter 905

    Although Jiang''s heart is still a little bit of that is not safe, but this Murong Shan is not from his belly, this Murong Shan recognized she is not good to say.


    Nodded: "now that you have made your own decision, madam, I''ll go and tell the master now. Let you quickly marry in the past, at least, to marry in the past earlier than that exotic princess, so that you can get a firm foothold in Prince Rui''s house in time. "


    With that, Jiang came out of murongshan''s yard and walked in the direction of murongcheng.


    Looking at Jiang''s leaving back, Murong Shan angrily waved the tea cup to the ground.


    Does she want to marry shangguanhong and be a concubine?!


    She didn''t want to!


    If she didn''t know shangguanhong''s mind by accident again, how could she


    But when I think about it, I don''t just want to please shangguanhong and Princess Rui in Prince Rui''s mansion. But also in a barbarian, do not understand the rules of a woman''s hands to make a living, on the heart of a burst of irritability.


    Fortunately, murongsheng, who made her feel irritable most, died, which made her feel more comfortable.


    Dead good! If you die, you won''t make the Rongguo government disgrace again!


    No one in the whole Rongguo government would feel sad because of murongsheng''s death. If murongsheng didn''t want to do that, the old lady might be able to leave a few tears for murongsheng.


    However, who let murongsheng so ignorant?


    Even the old lady doesn''t want to hear murongsheng''s name now.


    The whole family is doing what they should do. There is no trouble caused by the death of murongsheng.


    Even Murong Ling didn''t seem to hear her crazy cry these days. Instead, she heard some strange laughter from time to time. At night, she felt goose bumps all over her body.


    Rongguo mansion is still full of people because of murongshan''s troubles, while murongsheng wakes up in the ghost palace. He opens his eyes in a daze, and his head is muddy. He can''t remember anything.


    Eyes are not moving, like in the evil, people can not help but see some of the terrible.


    After a while, murongsheng''s eyes moved, and his turbid brain seemed to be sober.


    Then I saw, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her, shaking twice. Murongsheng frowned and didn''t pay attention to it. He tried to move his body. He only felt that there was no pain in his whole body.


    Since it''s not her hand So whose hand is it?


    "Wake up?"


    Just as murongsheng was thinking, a sudden voice came over and scared murongsheng.


    Slightly tilted head looked in the past, you can see that the scenery in front is blocked by something. Looks like a meat wall?


    Don''t know how, brain a draw, direct deep tongue licked a mouthful on this meat wall.


    The next moment I saw the meat wall tremble slightly, and I took a cold breath on my head.


    Before murongsheng looked up to see the situation, he felt a shadow in front of him: "dry..."


    Words have not finished, eyes a black, lips do not know what things to pick up.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Let go!

 Chapter 906

    Murongsheng wants to push people away behind him, but the pain on his body is unbearable. He can''t lift his hand at all. He can only let people go up and down like this.


    When she was about to suffocate, the other side released her lips.


    Murongsheng breathed quickly, but as long as he breathed hard, his chest felt like pulling an egg.


    It''s really hard for murongsheng to swear.


    But speaking loudly will also tear his own wound pain, murongsheng brow tightly together, closed his eyes do not speak, relieve the pain of the wound.


    And the neck has been spread to the breath, appear some of the urgency, let Murong Sheng more dare not move.


    Who knows what animal things shangguanhuang can do!


    After a long time, shangguanhuang finally spoke with a kind of hoarseness: "you little girl, you want to tease me as soon as you wake up. Are you challenging my self-control? Or do you want to test your charm? "


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and stared at the enlarged face.


    All of a sudden, I was scared. This This


    What''s the matter with this man? He''s not dressed! How could he not wear clothes!


    Murongsheng suddenly felt a little strange, and quickly looked at herself, only to find that she didn''t wear any clothes! Not even naked!


    This This How could this man be like this!


    Especially now, shangguanhuang''s body is close to him, and even murongsheng can feel his body''s reaction.


    "You..."


    Murongsheng wants to ask, but some of them are hard to say.


    Shangguanhuang could see what murongsheng wanted to ask. There was a kind of teasing on murongsheng''s indifferent face. He came up to murongsheng''s ear and said, "guess, think about it and see if I touched you?"


    Finish saying, still stretched out tongue to lick on her earlobe, let Murong Sheng beat shiver all over directly.


    Since this person realized that the ear is the weakness of her body, as long as he seizes the opportunity, he will try his best to tease her in the ear!


    Really, I''ll take her!


    Murongsheng can''t beat people away, but he can still do it. Who knows that shangguanhuang directly catches up with him, and the gas is coming out of his ears.


    The angry Murong Sheng really wants to clean up the people, but he doesn''t want to escape. He bumps into Shangguan Huang''s head.


    But zhundou did not find a good, directly hit shangguanhuang''s chin. Shangguanhuang didn''t feel the pain, but murongsheng frowned in pain.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Shangguanhuang reaches out his hand and gently strokes murongsheng''s forehead, which makes him show his teeth in pain.


    It''s better not to touch it. It seems to be more painful.


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang fiercely. He thinks that this person is just a lot of nonsense. Do you feel pain or not! Don''t you feel pain in your chin!


    Shangguanhuang was a little worried when he heard that voice. As a result, he saw murongsheng''s stare and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that he was dishonest when he was sleeping, but he is still dishonest when he wakes up."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Not honest?


    Is this talking about her?!

 Chapter 907

    Murong Sheng really wanted to slap the man in the face and take off her clothes while she was asleep. He also took off his clothes to sleep beside her, this is to say who is not honest?


    Who is not honest?!


    She looked, only this person is the most dishonest!


    "You''ve married me, and your whole life is mine, so don''t look at me like that."


    Shangguanhuang fell in murongsheng''s ear and said in a soft voice. His voice was a bit hoarse: "so, I can do what I want to do to you, you know?"


    Murongsheng listened, his eyes were round for several times.


    Look, does this sound like what people say?!


    It seems that she will be him in the future. It''s just wishful thinking!


    "Nonsense


    Murong Sheng''s hand is ruthless, and he gives Shangguan Huang a hard wring.


    It seems that she is willing to marry him, but when shangguanhuang married her, did he ask her for advice?!


    No!


    She was forced to lend it to shangguanhuang. She didn''t want to have this wedding!


    I''m afraid she''s the most unyielding bride in the world, isn''t she? They are all married. They don''t know anything about it. On the contrary, they are the last one among so many people. How can there be such a good thing in the world?!


    She felt that she was a cabbage, weak and helpless.


    "Well?"


    Because murongsheng directly grabbed a little meat with his nails, shangguanhuang felt incomparable pain, and his face was obviously with a bit of eating pain. Frowning slightly, his muscles are firm and tight, which makes murongsheng swallow his mouth


    She is not a female flower picking robber, but the action of the man in front of her. Her beauty is really not decent. There is a kind of, before in her heart this person is with a kind of abstinence like flavor, but now can send out a kind of anytime and anywhere A kind of provocative feeling, especially when he just snorted, made murongsheng itch.


    A man, actually can so hook people, it''s just shameful!


    Murongsheng can''t help pinching again. He hears shangguanhuang''s dull pain again. He lowered his head and looked at murongsheng like a deep spring, which made murongsheng feel drunk if he was not drunk.


    Because of shangguanhuang''s action, his long and soft hair fell down on murongsheng. The condescending posture gives murongsheng a feeling of being conquered by this man.


    "Little girl, all sick, hand strength son still so big, don''t want to have a good rest?"


    Murongsheng blinked. Her brain was a little dull and not very smart. Did she make people angry.


    Especially Or when they have no way to act, they make people angry?


    Murong Sheng is thinking, feel Shangguan Huang''s body had some changes, immediately let Murong Sheng face changed a bit.


    "Don''t..."


    Murongsheng was a little bit of a counsellor at this time. He watched Shangguan Huang''s sweat flow down his forehead and down his cheek, dripping on murongsheng.


    "Don''t what?" Shangguanhuang has been extremely patient. If murongsheng says one word wrong, murongsheng will be able to die in bed.


    Murongsheng''s heart was a little sad, and he felt like a fool. Sobbing for a while, his body was trembling. He didn''t dare to look up at Guan Huang


    "I I want to Go to the toilet... "

 Chapter 908

    He did not dare to look at each other with Guan Huang''s eyes. He hesitated for a long time and did not say a word.


    Shangguan Huang''s face has gradually become ugly: "say!"


    When he felt that shangguanhuang''s body was changing more and more, murongsheng spewed out a few words: "I I want to Go to the toilet... "


    Then he carefully raised his head and looked at shangguanhuang''s expression: "I I really didn''t mean to I really want to... "


    Murongsheng said, almost crying out: "I really can''t hold it, can you Can you, Wuwuwuwu... "


    There is no shame in living so much, but murongsheng has no choice but to find out such an excuse.


    But it''s strange to find that when you don''t say it, you will feel very embarrassed. After you say it, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. What shame, blush, it''s all gone.


    As long as she can get through this embarrassing moment, she can say anything!


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, can only stare at murongsheng viciously, also don''t know what to say now. But the fierce light in that eye is to want to kill Murong Sheng directly on the bed.


    "You..."


    Murongsheng swallowed his saliva and felt the change of shangguanhuang''s body. He was very innocent. He looked at shangguanhuang with a pair of innocent and watery eyes. He was as pitiful as he was.


    Seeing shangguanhuang, he couldn''t help but close his eyes, took a hard breath, and then spat out again. Immediately, the whole person seemed to have no strength and directly lay down beside murongsheng.


    It''s just that the breath of heat is spraying in murongsheng''s ear.


    Chest undulation is very fierce, but there is no more murongsheng hand, but the pressure of the body changes.


    Feeling the change of shangguanhuang, murongsheng seems more innocent.


    In particular, shangguanhuang suddenly spoke, his voice was cold and hoarse: "sometimes, I really want to press you in my arms and give you a hard beating!"


    "Dry What are you doing... "


    Murongsheng pretended that he didn''t know anything and blinked: "it''s not something I can control to go to the toilet..."


    People have three kinds of urgency. If they can control it, aren''t they gods in the sky?


    Shangguanhuang is not a fuss, and naturally he knows it. But the anger in my heart won''t fall down so easily. The man''s anger rises. If it can be eliminated quickly, is it still a man?


    But murongsheng has such a great ability. He can pounce on him with a basin of cold water in an instant. There is nothing more powerful than her.


    "You Are you all set? No What''s wrong with that? "


    Two people fit very close, shangguanhuang what kind of change, murongsheng can feel out. It can be felt that shangguanhuang''s body is not as tight as it was just now and becomes soft.


    So, I asked curiously.


    On hearing this, shangguanhuang said in murongsheng''s ear, "do you think I''m so hungry that I don''t choose food?"

 Chapter 909

    Not to mention that murongsheng wants to go to the toilet, now murongsheng''s health is not good. How can he force people to do that?


    If he did, he would have been weak. If he became weaker, shangguanhuang would suffer to death.


    Plus murongsheng said that sentence, it is simply to destroy the scene which is not easy to heat up.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know how murongsheng grew up. What was hidden in his mind? What are you thinking about every day?


    "Then you..."


    Murongsheng''s heart flashed a little snicker, and his face didn''t show at all. He was still so innocent and pitiful: "do I Can I go to the toilet? "


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng, turns over and lies beside him. With his eyes closed, he seems to be trying to suppress his anger: "go, do what you want!"


    Finish saying, the person didn''t speak, effort of quell in the heart just toss of anger.


    After a long time, shangguanhuang feels that his restless anger is going to subside. As a result, murongsheng, who is lying beside him, doesn''t move at all.


    I can''t help frowning and looking in the direction of murongsheng. As a result, I see that murongsheng doesn''t move and his eyes are staring at her!


    "What are you looking at?" Shangguan Huang''s heart is a bit curious.


    Murongsheng blinked, and then blinked again. He would not tell shangguanhuang what he thought.


    I didn''t expect that seeing this man from such a close distance could make her obsessed But how could the scar on the ghost King''s face disappear?


    Murongsheng was a little curious, but he knew that it was not the right time to ask this question.


    "Well, I want to go to the toilet." Murongsheng said, a pair of eyes staring at shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang''s heart burst out a burst of irritability: "then you go!"


    As a woman, can actually use the word "toilet" in her mouth all the time, this woman has no sense of shame! Shangguanhuang''s heart is almost crazy.


    If it wasn''t for this person who was in my heart, otherwise according to her behavior, I would have kicked this woman out of bed!


    Turn your head, continue to close your eyes, take a deep breath.


    I don''t want to let the fire in my heart rise.


    The next moment, shangguanhuang felt his arm was touched, but he had to open his eyes and said: "what do you do?"


    I saw the embarrassment on murongsheng''s face, and his tone was somewhat tangled: "I want to go to the toilet, but my body now It can''t move... "


    For fear that shangguanhuang didn''t believe what he said, murongsheng quickly added: "really, it hurts every move. It hurts all over the body!"


    After that, murongsheng''s heart is also a bit of shame, feel a little embarrassed. I wish I was dizzy in front of shangguanhuang.


    Never, ever!


    She just said that she wanted to go to the toilet. First, she wanted to avoid shangguanhuang. Second, she wanted to I really want to go. I''ve been lying in bed for so long, but I still have to solve my physical problems.


    But the point is, she wants to get rid of it. But my body can''t move!


    Don''t say to get out of bed and go to the toilet, just turn over a little on the bed, it''s painful and unbearable.

 Chapter 910

    "You..."


    After shangguanhuang heard this, the whole person was a little stunned. Then his eyes widened a little, and he looked at murongsheng as if he were looking at something strange again.


    Shangguanhuang, who had never stuttered before, suddenly stuttered: "you You What do you want to do... "


    Don''t be him, as he thinks


    Murongsheng is not very nice, so he buries his face in the pillow. It''s like trying to bury the whole face in the pillow. The voice was a bit depressed, and there was some shame: "can you Hold me in your arms... "


    It''s really, like, whatever you want.


    is as like as two peas in his heart.


    Shangguanhuang narrowed his eyes. There was a kind of threat in his eyes. He stared at murongsheng: "you mean, you want me to Take you to the toilet? "


    The last two words, shangguanhuang said are gnashing of teeth!


    He lived so long that he never did such a thing!


    And wait on people Go to the toilet?!!


    "Otherwise..." Murongsheng said that he didn''t feel embarrassed. Anyway, in his last life, two people were not cold and indifferent. After so many years, they could be regarded as old husband and wife. They looked at shangguanhuang innocently with a pair of eyes. "What''s your good idea?"


    Shangguanhuang is really speechless and stuck. He really can''t think of any good way.


    "Otherwise..." Murongsheng blinked his eyes, looking a little strange, "why don''t I just go to the toilet on the bed?"


    Listening, shangguanhuang took a cool breath and looked at murongsheng in a speechless and angry way: "you little girl, how dare you say anything?"


    Murongsheng is also innocent: "there is no good way. If you don''t hold me, I will have to solve it in bed. Of course, you need to deal with the follow-up. "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang was not only angry, but also felt that he was going to be angry. Sit up directly from the bed, lift the quilt, walk down without a half jacket and appear in front of murongsheng.


    "I''ll be killed by you little girl sooner or later!"


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. Looking at shangguanhuang''s body, his eyes were straight. In the last life, the number of times two people were closest to each other was very few, even if they were close, they were all black and white. She thought about shangguanhong in her heart, but she didn''t have the heart to pay attention to shangguanhuang.


    But now it seems that shangguanhuang''s body is really People can''t help but be fascinated!


    Before murongsheng had seen enough, he saw that shangguanhuang had draped a black robe over him, blocking murongsheng''s sight.


    After all, it''s not to do anything important and serious. Shangguanhuang''s outer robe is loose. When he turned around, his robe was open, and his chest was also exposed


    The hair was also on his head.


    I saw the beautiful scenery that I didn''t see carefully before, especially shangguanhuang''s cold appearance, and his clothes were neat. It''s the first time for murongsheng to see such a lazy and casual manner!


    Can''t help but see some of the trance, haven''t come back to God, the quilt was shangguanhuang all of a sudden to open.


    Suddenly, murongsheng shivered and screamed.

 Chapter 911

    "Ah


    Murongsheng howled out like a pig, covering his chest with his hands. But think of the body clothes are shangguanhuang to take off clean!


    Cover the bottom quickly.


    But his chest was chilly, so he had to cover the top with one hand and the bottom with the other. The posture from shangguanhuang''s direction was funny.


    In the end, murongsheng abandoned himself and did not cover himself.


    Anyway, it has been seen for a long time, and now it''s still here. What''s the affectation?


    Like a salted fish lying on the bed, with a sad expression looking at shangguanhuang, silent question: what do you want to do!


    In the face of Murong Sheng''s naked appearance in front of him, Shangguan Huang couldn''t get up at all. He was really afraid. He was afraid that the atmosphere would suddenly warm up for a while, and he didn''t know what kind of mess he would hear from murongsheng.


    Bend down and put your hands through murongsheng''s back. With a little effort, murongsheng was held horizontally from the bed.


    This action, let Murong Sheng painful face of irrelevant all coagulate together.


    "Pain..." Dull hum out, the face is more pale, not a bit of blood.


    It''s really painful. Murongsheng can''t help it. He feels that the pain for a while makes half of his body unconscious and numb. It''s like someone is cutting flesh on her with a small knife.


    Shangguanhuang is frightened by murongsheng''s reaction. He dares not move when he holds a person. I''m afraid that if I move, I''ll make murongsheng feel more pain. My heart is also like a dense needle. It''s very painful and uncomfortable, and some of them can''t breathe.


    "First Don''t Move... "


    Murongsheng endured the pain and tried to relieve the pain of Huizi.


    Shangguanhuang now of course did not dare to move and kept a fixed movement.


    But if you put it in the past, you will not feel tired even if you hold murongsheng for two days. But now, the internal skill of the body has not recovered completely. It''s hard to say that I''m tired after such a short time holding murongsheng.


    However, it was not so easy for shangguanhuang.


    Even so, shangguanhuang is also gritting his teeth and holding, his hands did not tremble, afraid of causing murongsheng''s second pain.


    Concentrate all your strength on your arms, holding murongsheng, just like this. When murongsheng didn''t feel the pain as strong as he had just felt, there was only a faint pain left, which he could bear.


    But if it is like this in the future


    Murong Sheng didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly said: "quick Quick... "


    Without waiting for Murong Sheng to finish speaking, Shangguan Huang immediately embraces Murong Sheng and comes to the next door. Gently put murongsheng on the Gongtong, but this action did not avoid pulling the wound on murongsheng.


    Let murongsheng''s face become white again.


    I''m going to solve my three urgent problems. I found that shangguanhuang didn''t mean to move at all, just like a pillar, standing here.


    What is this for?!


    Do you want to watch her solve the internal problems of her body!

 Chapter 912

    "What are you doing?"


    Murong Sheng stares in the direction of shangguanhuang, and directly opens his mouth to drive the person away: "if you don''t leave, what are you doing here?"


    For a moment, shangguanhuang felt like a little eunuch raised by murongsheng''s side. He called him and waved him away.


    Looking at murongsheng, it''s like looking at a white eyed wolf. There''s condemnation in his eyes!


    Why is he waiting here? It''s not that he is afraid of what murongsheng has at this time. He can still stand by and take care of it. Otherwise, do you think he likes to watch others show respect?!


    Only when he is full can he watch others solve problems!


    Shangguanhuang is so angry that he doesn''t want to say a word to murongsheng. He is to see out, this small wench piece is to know no good or evil. As long as you can achieve your goal, you can immediately forget people!


    He''s a little white eyed wolf.


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng and goes outside.


    As a result, he heard murongsheng roar again: "don''t go far!"


    Shangguanhuang''s steps stopped, and his face was not good-looking at all: "why do you have so many things, and don''t honestly finish your work!"


    At this moment, he felt like he had raised an ancestor.


    Shangguanhuang is not far away, standing behind the screen, and the pain on murongsheng''s face immediately disappeared, the corners of his mouth slightly.


    The chest wound is painful, but not as serious as she showed. Her performance is almost painful to death, just want to toss shangguanhuang, let shangguanhuang so shameless. Make the decision directly, take off her clothes clean.


    Anyway, she is seriously ill in bed now, and what she says is what she says.


    If shangguanhuang has any opinions, he can only honestly hold them in his stomach and can''t publish them!


    Now is just the beginning, she will torture shangguanhuang, let shangguanhuang regret married her!


    Murongsheng is sitting on the Gongtong. He almost can''t help humming some little songs out of his mouth.


    Looking at shangguanhuang standing behind the screen, he frowned. If she disappears now and runs to the secret place to drink some of the spring water, shangguanhuang will surely notice her. At that time, there is no way to explain to him why he came back in such a small space and suddenly disappeared.


    Some of the pan murmur in the heart, if you don''t drink spring water, according to the body''s natural healing, certainly won''t be so fast. I have to suffer for a long time, and I don''t know Can you call the spring water from outside?


    After all Secret place is her secret place. Should I be able to listen to her?


    Murongsheng is not sure, but he still wants to have a try. Raise your hand and think of the spring of the secret place in your heart After a while, I saw some more clear liquid in my hand.


    Eyes a bright, it seems that this move is quite good.


    I was just about to have a drink when I suddenly remembered something


    That is, she seems to have pinched after using this Shangguanhuang''s ass?


    "Er..."


    As soon as he remembered what his hand had done, murongsheng felt sick. Looking at the spring water in his hand, he could not drink it.

 Chapter 913

    Hearing Murong Sheng''s indistinct voice, Shangguan Huang''s heart jumped. For fear of Murong Sheng''s body problems, he quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!"


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth and glared fiercely at shangguanhuang''s back.


    How could shangguanhuang not hear murongsheng''s fierce tone? It''s just that if murongsheng didn''t say shangguanhuang asked, he certainly couldn''t ask. Frowned: "OK?"


    "Wait..."


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. The expression on his face was very strange. He wanted to tear shangguanhuang apart, but what he said was pitiful: "wait a minute, I''m in pain, some of them have no strength..."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t urge him. He stood behind the screen and waited: "call me when you''re ready. I''m here."


    "Well..."


    Murong Sheng''s eyes fell on his own hands. He was angry with Guan Huang and himself.


    Why are you so stupid?


    Why didn''t you think that the cup was filled, but you had to pick it up by hand. Isn''t that a brain short circuit?!


    What''s more, she doesn''t know that she hasn''t bathed for several days. Can she clean her hands?!


    I don''t know why, murongsheng can always feel that the spring in his hand has a faint smell, constantly floating into her nose.


    Is it drinking or not?


    Thinking about his hand touching shangguanhuang''s buttocks, murongsheng''s heart has a little bit of resistance.


    No, it''s a big conflict!


    But if not


    It''s just a waste of effort to get the spring water?


    If such a precious thing is wasted, wouldn''t it be a great waste? But if you drink into your stomach without any obstacles Murongsheng doesn''t know what kind of expression to face.


    Time was tangled directly by murongsheng. Shangguanhuang listened for a long time, but he didn''t wait for anything inside. He couldn''t help but ask, "what are you doing inside? There was no sound at all


    Murongsheng was stunned and blinked. Is there something wrong with shangguanhuang?


    Do you want to listen to the sound of water?!


    "Do you have a problem! Do you want to hear the sound of water when I go to the toilet? " Murongsheng resolutely took it back.


    Shangguanhuang listen, almost a breath did not mention up, directly to suffocate himself.


    A face of helplessness, leaning on one side, hand rubbing temples. I don''t know what I like about murongsheng. How can I remember her so much!


    Look, this is like what a lady should say!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak any more, so he waited honestly. Who knows what murongsheng can say if he asks again.


    After such a long time, murongsheng can''t continue to drag on. A bite a stomp, hold your breath, directly hand inside the spring water into the stomach.


    Do not want to aftertaste, just want to let the stock do not know whether there is a bad smell, disappear.


    Also dare not recall, because as long as you think about it, murongsheng will feel a bout of nausea.


    Just after drinking the spring water into his stomach, murongsheng suddenly felt that his body had some reactions. The sharp pain of the wound suddenly made murongsheng unbearable

 Chapter 914

    The pain is so severe that murongsheng can''t help crying out. Shangguanhuang, who heard the sound outside, quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    But now murongsheng has no strength to answer shangguanhuang''s words. Pain of bending down, is not the sound of a suction.


    In such a quiet room, even if a needle falls on the ground, it can be heard clearly. What''s more, murongsheng''s painful voice didn''t sound small. According to shangguanhuang''s eyes and ears, he could hear it clearly.


    Shangguanhuang also ignored murongsheng to answer him, and directly turned and walked in. See Murong Sheng pain of the upper half of the body has been lying on the legs, all over the cold sweat.


    "What''s going on?"?! How can it hurt so suddenly? "


    Shangguanhuang can feel that murongsheng''s whole body is shaking and his heart is shocked.


    Just now, it''s not so good. How can it be so painful after a while?!


    "Pain It''s killing me... "


    Murong Sheng''s painful eyes are at a loss. Where can he hear Shangguan Huang''s inquiry. The voice is weak to say, seem to follow up the officer Huang to say again, also seem to be talking to oneself, venting the body pain.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t care so much. He took murongsheng up and quickly returned to his room and put him on the bed.


    But even if he was lying on the bed, murongsheng didn''t have any relief. His painful body curled up on the bed and covered his wound.


    His face was white to transparent, and the sweat of pearls flowed down his face. Eyebrows tightly locked together, just looking at it, you can know how painful murongsheng''s body is now.


    Looking at Murong Sheng like this, Shangguan Huang wants to suffer for Murong Sheng.


    "Does the wound hurt?"


    Shangguanhuang observed the situation of murongsheng, and basically determined where the reason appeared.


    Murongsheng just did not have the strength to answer him, and now he has no strength to answer him. Just groan in pain, want to through this way, to ease the pain on the shoulder.


    Shangguanhuang was able to deal with some simple wounds. But in the case of murongsheng, we still have to take care of the doctor.


    Cover the quilt directly on murongsheng''s body: "you first bear with it, I''ll go to find the doctor!" Said, turned to leave.


    When murongsheng heard this, he was so surprised that the pain of his body was reduced. He quickly reached out and grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes: "wait..."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t dare to break away with his strength. He stopped and looked at murongsheng. His voice was mixed with some panic: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t..." What hurt murongsheng was that he didn''t want to talk at all, "don''t go to find He... "


    "Don''t look for it yet!"


    Shangguanhuang''s anger is coming up. In other places, shangguanhuang can still hear murongsheng''s words, but now. Shangguanhuang is not ready to let murongsheng fool around, which is related to the safety of life!


    "Don''t go to the doctor when you are in such a pain!"?! What are you waiting for? When you''re dying, let him come back! "


    "No way!"


    Murongsheng grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes and didn''t let go. He used a lot of strength. His fingers felt slightly white: "I can''t go!"

 Chapter 915

    You''re kidding!


    Now I''m going to find a miracle doctor, and everything will be revealed!


    She has just drunk the spring water. What kind of power will the water without dilution have? Her heart is clear!


    Why does it hurt so much? Because the wound is healing quickly, how can the taste of long meat be better!


    If you let shangguanhuang find the doctor, how can she explain how her wound healed so quickly?!


    She is a hundred mouth, it is not clear, it is difficult to make up, he is a fairy in the sky this incredible, said out will not be believed in the lie out of it?!


    At this time, murongsheng felt that the pain of the wound was slightly alleviated, and he gasped: "no You forget, I''m good at medicine, too. I know what to do, so You don''t need to find the doctor... "


    "Really You have to believe me... "


    Murongsheng''s face turned white, his face was full of sweat, and his hair would be soaked.


    Shangguanhuang frowned and held murongsheng''s hand in his hand, but he was not sure: "really, no problem? Don''t you have to come to him? "


    "Really," murongsheng breathed, "you forget, how did I save you back when I was in the Treasury? So I know in my heart that I really don''t need to... "


    Although murongsheng said that he didn''t need to, shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s pale face, but he was still a little worried: "you''d better call the doctor to have a look? How can you take good care of yourself when you are injured? "


    Call over and have a look, and you will have a bottom in your heart.


    Looking at shangguanhuang so stubborn, murongsheng''s heart is also a little worried. He held shangguanhuang''s hand and did not let go: "it''s really OK, it''s really not necessary. Take a picture of him! I have It doesn''t hurt that much anymore... "


    Looking at the relaxed expression on shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng said again: "if you really care about me, just sit down If you talk with me, maybe I won''t hurt so much... "


    This sentence is simply murongsheng said with a stiff head. If she put it in the past, she would not bother to sit down and talk with shangguanhuang!


    Heart is about to be disgusted to death, murongsheng''s face has to pull out a pair of even ugly smile than cry out.


    Murongsheng is sick now, and his words are not as strong as before. It seems a little like a kitten, and then with people coquetry, suddenly let shangguanhuang some of the bear.


    He didn''t say anything. He went to the doctor. He was very honest and sat by the bed, holding murongsheng''s hand: "is it really OK?"


    Murongsheng''s heart was completely relieved. He didn''t want to speak. He directly expressed it with action.


    And shangguanhuang let him sit, he would not sit honestly. Instead, he directly lifted the quilt and went in, holding murongsheng in his arms.


    Murongsheng wants to push people away. After all, this posture is not comfortable at all. But he was afraid to push shangguanhuang away, and the man was shouting to find the doctor again. Had to reluctantly shrink himself in shangguanhuang''s arms and find a more comfortable position to lie down.


    Can the miracle doctor know the strange degree of her body wound.

 Chapter 916

    "Are you better?"


    Murong Sheng has no strength to answer a, vomit gas.


    "If you feel any discomfort, let me know, OK?" Shangguanhuang is not asking for murongsheng''s consent, but he says it directly.


    Murongsheng understood that this was the last concession of shangguanhuang. If he didn''t agree, shangguanhuang might be able to lift up the quilt and run to take a picture of the doctor.


    In order to prevent the occurrence of this situation, murongsheng honestly agreed, very clever.


    Clever let shangguanhuang some shock, also did not continue to insist, to find out the doctor.


    Moreover, holding murongsheng''s body, he didn''t feel that he was shaking and twitching all the time. Shangguanhuang''s heart was relaxed a lot.


    Just looking at Murong Sheng''s small face is still pale, Shangguan Huang''s heart is a little uncomfortable, and some can''t breathe.


    What is murongsheng for after suffering such a big crime and such a heavy injury?


    Is it because you want to escape marriage and don''t want to marry him?


    But it''s not in vain?


    In the end, murongsheng married him honestly?


    I don''t know. If murongsheng knew so many things and suffered so much. In the end, he will marry him and can''t get rid of him. I don''t know if murongsheng will be so reckless.


    Don''t take your body seriously.


    If murongsheng knew what shangguanhuang was thinking, he would roar angrily at shangguanhuang!


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    If you know that the result is still the same, then she is still tossing around, tossing over what to do in the past, her brain is no problem!


    Mingming has planned ahead of time, according to the steps of feign death, we will be able to avoid the wedding. Who could have thought that shangguanhuang could be so abnormal even though there were no mountains and no dew in his last life!


    Abnormal, even a dead person has to marry into the palace.


    What''s in my mind? It''s really unexpected!


    Although, a man is willing to hold a woman''s body to get married, what a sensation it will cause. It will make people feel that shangguanhuang is very serious and infatuated with his feelings. It is a relationship that every woman wants to have.


    But


    This on murongsheng''s body, but always feel some is not very good.


    I don''t know whether it was the estrangement in her last life that made her unable to overcome this barrier in her heart. Or because in this life, what shangguanhuang did to her was so bad that she didn''t have a good impression.


    She always can''t figure out why shangguanhuang is so persistent to her and says that he wants to marry her. Even if you only marry a corpse, you can enjoy it forever


    This is not a normal person!


    Murongsheng reluctantly lies in shangguanhuang''s arms, and thinks about the abnormal things shangguanhuang has done.


    Up to now, he didn''t take it out of shangguanhuang''s palm, and was forced to be held in his arms by shangguanhuang. It''s not easy to feel like you can''t help yourself.


    In the end, she thought she had made it. What happened? did not!


    Instead, he turned himself into such a miserable cabbage!


    Can anyone be worse than her!

 Chapter 917

    I think about things in my head. I don''t know how long it''s been. Murongsheng suddenly reacts. For a moment, her body doesn''t seem to hurt as much as it just did?


    No, or in other words, it doesn''t hurt at all!


    Not only no pain, but the body is very relaxed and happy, physical strength also don''t know how much recovery, like a drug, very excited!


    The body moved for a while, shangguanhuang immediately had the induction, hurriedly inquired: "what''s the matter?"


    Murong Sheng shook his head, eyes some of the light: "nothing, feel no pain, you can let me go."


    Without waiting for shangguanhuang to let her go, murongsheng pushes people away directly. Lying on his back, I feel very happy. Her spring is very useful!


    Before shangguanhuang had time to answer, he felt that there was no one in his arms, and that the time and space were falling.


    But he didn''t say anything, just carefully observed murongsheng''s face and looked at the situation.


    I didn''t look as pale as before. It seemed that I recovered some strength. Then I took my eyes back. Learning the appearance of murongsheng, he also lies on his back.


    Two people don''t know why there is no sound, very quiet, both eyes open looking at the red curtain specially arranged on the top of the bed.


    Looking at murongsheng, he turned his mouth: "the arrangement is really red. Don''t you know when I married, I was still a corpse?"


    Marry a dead man, how also have to decorate very strange, what black white together, whole what red!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t keep up with murongsheng''s thought for a while: "are you alive?"


    Yes, it was dead before!


    Murongsheng roared in his heart, but he didn''t have much entanglement in this matter. Instead, he met Guan Huang mysteriously and said quietly: "tell me about it. Anyway, we are all married. Tell me, who are you


    Huh?


    This question will be a moment shangguanhuang to ask the stupefied, who?


    Shangguanhuang didn''t understand. He turned his head and looked at murongsheng. Then he saw that murongsheng also looked at him with his head askew and his eyes were staring at him without blinking. With a strong interest, it seems to feel very curious about his identity.


    Shangguanhuang''s look suddenly became complicated, and he hesitated a little when he opened his mouth You... "


    Does this little girl not know who he is?


    Don''t you know he''s shangguanhuang?


    No It shouldn''t be


    Shangguanhuang always feels that today murongsheng can''t be unaware of his identity. Is it true or false? In shangguanhuang''s mind, the suspicion is almost to be lifted off, and murongsheng whispers.


    "Look at this kiss. I don''t even know who you are. What kind of kiss is this? I don''t know whether you have concubines or not. I married you in a hurry while pretending to be dead. Don''t you say that my life is over... "


    Murongsheng sighed, with a kind of sarcasm in his voice. He looked at shangguanhuang suspiciously: "I say you are really strong enough. How can I say you are also a lady of Rongguo mansion. You just planed out my body without saying a word. When I met you for the first time, you dared to assassinate the ghost king! I think that your identity must be very mysterious. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered? "

 Chapter 918

    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang with admiration. His eyes are complex and his heart is at a loss.


    This murongsheng


    But murongsheng''s heart is a little flustered, but his face is still. Before the enemy can see it, he has settled down and can''t be seen by the enemy that there is something wrong!


    Let''s talk about it.


    Now, can she not know shangguanhuang''s identity?


    If you don''t know, you can only say that there is something wrong with your brain.


    But now is not the time to admit, if you admit that you know shangguanhuang''s true identity, you still have a little difficulty to get away from it.


    Moreover, she also carefully recalled that she did not hear shangguanhuang riding in front of her. Even if she said it, she didn''t hear anything and didn''t admit it!


    Anyway, now is to pretend to be stupid, always pretend to be stupid, pretend to be stupid to the end. Let shangguanhuang think he still don''t know his true identity, don''t know he is ghost king shangguanhuang.


    She just didn''t want to accept it now. She tossed out so many things and finally married shangguanhuang. What she had suffered before was not in vain!


    "Tell me about your hatred and resentment with the ghost king."


    Murongsheng seems to have a little gossip and asks curiously. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for shangguanhuang''s response.


    Just looking at shangguanhuang''s blank face, with some exploration. Let murongsheng simply wait for shangguanhuang''s answer, but ask himself: "you don''t want to say even if, I can guess some of the reasons. Has the ghost King ever done anything harmful to heaven, so you have to do justice for heaven? "


    Murongsheng, with a look that I know you very well, said, with a bit of anger on his face, hoping to act like some: "I tell you, I also hate the ghost king! Especially last time, Mingming had nothing to do with me. That other courtyard was also the fifth princess. She wanted to break in herself. I was implicated. As a result, the ghost king said nothing and asked me to take off my clothes in public! "


    "Tell me, as a girl, how can I do such a thing. He doesn''t feel shame, I feel shame! From that day on, my heart is full of hatred for the ghost king! "


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang''s breath stopped for a moment, and his eyes twinkled as if he had done something wrong.


    If murongsheng is a person who has nothing to do with him, he may not have any guilt about what happened last time.


    And the last time I said it, I really didn''t feel guilty at all. If they hadn''t broken into his other courtyard, how could he have wasted all the wine he brewed.


    In his view, she asked for it.


    What''s more, people all over the capital know it.


    Run into the ghost king, can only be tainted with a bad luck, no one dares to offend him casually.


    At that time, he had no pity at all.


    In his heart, that thing is a very small one, which he won''t pay attention to at all. After that, he didn''t even ask once, but if he didn''t ask, what happened in the end would still spread to his ears.


    Murongsheng''s reputation is completely ruined in the whole capital.

 Chapter 919

    And now


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, shangguanhuang''s heart suddenly came out with a feeling of Indescribability, which filled his heart.


    After taking a look at murongsheng''s twinkling eyes, he did not dare to look at murongsheng at all for a moment. Hurriedly flurried will look to move away, for the first time in my life feel very guilty.


    Calm heartbeat, can not help but speed up a few minutes.


    In the face of this strange emotion, shangguanhuang coughed lightly. But also can''t help thinking, murongsheng''s face is so thick, that thing should also won''t let her completely put in the heart?


    Thinking about it, I feel better at least.


    "Yes? How can I look at you with thick skin, and still keep that kind of thing in mind? "


    Looking at shangguanhuang guilty of not dare to look at her, the result of this mouth out more don''t want to be human words.


    Murong Sheng sneered in his heart and wanted to slap Shangguan Huang in the face.


    Look, does that sound human?


    Clearly I feel guilty, but also strong support, do not want to admit, how can this person be so shameless?


    At that time, she was shamed in front of so many people and her reputation was completely damaged. Still trying to avoid responsibility?


    Tut tut.


    Shangguanhuang, if she doesn''t clean you up today, she will follow shangguanhuang''s surname!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s way of looking at the sky and the earth, murongsheng said softly: "who can be born with thick skin? Even if I have a thick skin, I have a sense of shame. That incident made me lose face all over the capital. If I didn''t show my face, one day later, I would have hung a three foot white silk on the beam! Do you want to see me alive now? Dream


    Want to ignore their own responsibilities, let their hearts comfortable?


    Dream!


    She murongsheng has always been a very mean person, will not let his enemies live a good life!


    It''s her nature to have to pay for everything!


    I''ve been hanged long ago.


    These words, like haunted souls, passed through shangguanhuang''s ears. Let shangguanhuang want to ignore, can''t ignore. Seems to want to let him deeply engraved in the brain, let originally not very comfortable heart, more sour, but also with a bit of panic.


    "You I really want to Hang up... "


    Shangguanhuang said a beginning, I don''t know whether to go on.


    Without that woman, I would not care about my reputation. And he is exactly the culprit who destroyed the reputation of Murong Shengqing


    Ask, get the exact answer, can make yourself better?


    No!


    Only can oneself hear, in the heart more uncomfortable!


    However, shangguanhuang doesn''t want to ask, but it doesn''t mean murongsheng won''t take the initiative to say!


    "What do you want to say? Do you want to know why I''m still alive? " Murongsheng snorted, "that''s because I''m thick skinned, and I want to be open. If I die, won''t I take advantage of those who don''t like me? "


    Before waiting for Shangguan Huang to breathe a sigh of relief, I heard Murong Sheng continue to say: "I haven''t found the ghost king to settle accounts, how can I die so easily! Isn''t it? It''s so easy! "

 Chapter 920

    Shangguan Huang''s face was stiff, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Then listen to murongsheng continue to say: "you know that time, how I spent it?"


    I don''t want to hear it!


    Listen to the words will only increase the heart of guilt!


    Before shangguanhuang said no, he said he didn''t want to hear it.


    As a result, murongsheng had already said that it was like a rainstorm in the sky. A word was like a heavy rain idea. It hit shangguanhuang''s heart and felt very painful.


    "At that time, I wanted to cut my wrist and commit suicide! But when you think about it, I feel that death is too ugly, so I changed it. "


    Shangguanhuang swallowed.


    "I''ve tried to swallow poison, too!"


    "But think about it, the process of swallowing poison and dying was too painful, so I gave up!"


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng said all kinds of ways of death. Looking at shangguanhuang''s more and more gloomy face, he was more and more excited. What you say is more and more fluent.


    Did you really think about so many ways to die at that time?


    The answer, of course, is impossible!


    She is not easy to come back, how can because of that kind of thing, to end his life in vain?


    She just wants to exaggerate things, and then let shangguanhuang feel guilty.


    Anyway, she is very uncomfortable now, so she has to pull shangguanhuang into the water. She is uncomfortable together!


    She has never suffered such a loss since she was born again.


    Why did shangguanhuang seem to have nothing to do with her life?


    For other women, seeing shangguanhuang''s work, they may feel a little grateful and like it. Maybe you can forget the wrong things shangguanhuang did before and forgive him. That''s all.


    Then choose to live happily with shangguanhuang, and live happily.


    This kind of situation sounds a bit wonderful, but for murongsheng, it is not so beautiful.


    Murongsheng thinks that she must be punished. How can she have such a big heart to forgive this man when shangguanhuang provokes her?


    If you just do something wrong and just say sorry, then there will be no Yamen and no prison.


    Anyway, she was asked to take off her clothes in public. She could temporarily think that shangguanhuang really didn''t mean it. After all, his yard was intruded by a group of unrelated people, so he should be angry.


    At that time, she was so unlucky that the fifth princess would not let her go. Shangguanhuang''s eyes on murongsheng could only be said to be unlucky. Shangguan Huang can''t take full responsibility.


    However, this does not mean that shangguanhuang is totally innocent!


    For her to do such a thing, so that her reputation in the capital are gone. Up to now, not even a word of sorry!


    She doesn''t believe it. Shangguanhuang still doesn''t know her identity! Now that I know, what else can I say? She is the only one in my heart. How can I not say a word of sorry?


    She didn''t poison shangguanhuang. She stripped off her clothes and threw them into the street. She already gave shangguanhuang face!


    She has been very generous!


    Now she just said that she would make shangguanhuang feel ashamed. Isn''t that right?!


    She is to let people know that offending her is not so easy to be able to casually expose the past!

 Chapter 921

    Anyway, it''s better to say she''s stingy or not broad-minded.


    She is such a person.


    No one can bully her after rebirth, otherwise, what will she do when she comes back? It''s not for those people who let her have a bad life at the beginning, to settle accounts!


    Bullying her people, she is to bully back!


    Besides, husband and wife are one. Isn''t it better to suffer together?


    And now she is the first to pull shangguanhuang, to let shangguanhuang with her to feel the pain in the heart, can say the past!


    "At that time, when I took off my clothes, do you know what my mood was like? There is one kind, the whole body is holding a small knife, the body''s meat to cut off, the pain is difficult to sustain. Another kind, like rolling in an oil pan, wants to scorch the skin and flesh. In this way, you won''t be seen. "


    "But you haven''t experienced my situation at that time. You certainly can''t understand it."


    This sentence made shangguanhuang''s whole body suffocate, and his heart felt as if he had been grasped tightly with his hands, and it was too painful to breathe.


    Speechless, can only be in the heart with a wry smile.


    She said he didn''t understand, but how could he not?


    An innocent girl''s family was stripped naked in front of so many people by his means. How can I feel better about this kind of thing?


    Especially now, what murongsheng said is so detailed. It is impossible for shangguanhuang to forget that memory at that time. Every sentence, every description, is deeply imprinted in shangguanhuang''s heart.


    Let shangguanhuang want to go back to the previous scene and stop the decision he made at that time.


    Murongsheng said that although he had never experienced it, he could fully feel the pain and humiliation in murongsheng''s heart at that time


    Now the heart is not like a needle, with that kind of dull pain. There is also a kind of deep pain.


    He loves all the things that murongsheng suffered at that time, but all that he brought to murongsheng. It''s like a huge stone, which is hard pressed on his chest, making her gasp


    "Tell me, ghost king, should I curse him all the time? Look at what he has done. It''s not only a woman who takes off her clothes in front of so many people, but also a misfortune to see him every time. "


    As long as murongsheng talked about the bad things shangguanhuang had done, he kept on talking.


    After that, he also looked in the direction of shangguanhuang and asked shangguanhuang for his opinion: "tell me, is this ghost King particularly annoying?"


    It''s really


    What you think in your heart will come right away.


    From murongsheng''s mouth, I heard that she hated him so much that his heart was fried on the oil pan.


    What''s more, murongsheng is clearly his, and his body should be his own!


    But because of his mistakes, murongsheng''s body was seen by so many people, shangguanhuang couldn''t help but get angry. I wish I could go back and dig out the eyes of all the people present at that time!


    Whether it''s male or female!


    No way!

 Chapter 922

    It''s just a pity that at that time, it was his own fault. He couldn''t find anyone to settle it!


    From the beginning to the end, it was all a mistake made by myself.


    What is he going to do?


    Is it difficult to let him stab his chest in front of murongsheng to offset murongsheng''s anger?


    That is obviously impossible.


    Think of this matter, Shangguan Huang''s heart on a burst of weakness. What method should he use to counteract murongsheng''s jealousy?


    Now a beautiful face, it seems that some of the no life.


    Shangguanhuang closed his eyes and savored the emotion in his heart. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    Guilt, guilt, regret, all kinds of emotions intertwined together, it can be now shangguanhuang to direct destruction.


    He has the idea that he wants to slap his face. It seems that only in this way can he make his heart feel better.


    But what''s the use of regret now?


    The damage has already happened, and it has even been imprinted on murongsheng. What he said and did now, there was no way to make up for the mistakes he had made before.


    Is it difficult for him to say that he didn''t know that he was murongsheng, so he did such a thing? If you knew that person was murongsheng, he would not have done such a thing?


    In this way, Shangguan Huang can not say it, and will never say it.


    He did it, whether or not he recognized people, he did it. And with his own hands, he left a shadow in murongsheng''s heart. He didn''t want to escape, and he couldn''t escape. It''s like a thorn, always stuck in his heart, can''t pull out, can only live in regret all his life.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know what he thought, so he turned over and took murongsheng in his arms. But as soon as he did it, he heard murongsheng''s dull voice.


    It''s like the sound of pain.


    Shangguanhuang quickly gets nervous, pulls his body apart, and asks anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is it on your body? "


    Murong Sheng nodded, just Shangguan Huang''s action is pressed to her wound. But her wound was much better because she drank the spring water. He didn''t get hurt by shangguanhuang''s action.


    However, even so, murongsheng''s face was painfully twisted: "pain This chest injury is also caused by the ghost king! "


    As soon as murongsheng said this, he felt shangguanhuang''s body suddenly stiff. After a long time, it slowly relaxed.


    Carefully avoid the wounds on Murong Sheng''s body and hold the person in his arms.


    It''s like a doll played by a child, holding murongsheng in his arms quietly, breathing gently. If you don''t listen carefully, I think he doesn''t breathe, and it''s not decent to be quiet at all.


    I didn''t speak for a long time.


    Just when murongsheng thought shangguanhuang would not speak again, he suddenly heard a stuffy voice: "your wound is also caused by him, so how are you going to make him make amends?"


    Do you want to tie it up and beat it up?


    Or kill him with a machete?

 Chapter 923

    Murongsheng is held in his arms by shangguanhuang. He has no way to look up and see his face. I can only see shangguanhuang''s chest.


    He turned his mouth and said, "of course, I want to torture him severely and let him taste the taste of pain."


    Shangguanhuang listen, the body is a bit stiff, slightly looked down at murongsheng''s head, face some of not very good-looking.


    Snake and scorpion woman!


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence!


    If you don''t kill too much, you will be completely free. But if people are in agony, it''s really that they can''t survive, they can''t die, they can torture people crazy.


    In murongsheng''s heart, is his image so unbearable?


    With such a small space, murongsheng also looked up at shangguanhuang, two people''s eyes looked at each other: "how? You think my idea is very good, don''t you? I think it''s also good. After all, you have assassinated the ghost king before, and you will certainly agree with me. "


    And shangguanhuang listen, don''t know is nod good, or shake head good.


    No matter which one, it''s him who suffers in the end.


    So this question is really difficult for shangguanhuang to answer.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s stupefaction, murongsheng reaches out his hand and pinches shangguanhuang''s waist. Directly excite Shangguan Huang''s painful body and look down at Murong Sheng to see what this little girl wants to do.


    After murongsheng pinches shangguanhuang''s waist meat, his slender fingers gently touch shangguanhuang''s chest from his waist. Looking at shangguanhuang''s open dress, he turned his fingers in front of his chest to persuade him.


    By the way breathed a breath, gentle can drip water: "why don''t you talk? I remember you assassinated the ghost king before. Don''t you have a grudge against him? Yes? You don''t seem to have any reaction to what I said? Don''t you hate him? "


    Shangguanhuang''s body is tightly stretched, and he is worried about murongsheng''s sudden This kind of ambiguous action made shangguanhuang calm, like he didn''t breathe, and suddenly he was in a hurry.


    Hearing murongsheng''s question, the whole person didn''t know how to answer murongsheng.


    Live so big, the first time to try, what is silent situation.


    What do you want him to say?!


    What do you want him to answer?!


    He really hated shangguanhuang? Do you want to kill shangguanhuang?


    Isn''t that a joke!


    He is not crazy. How can he hate himself?


    What''s more, is there any operation in this world that you hate yourself? Want to kill yourself, torture yourself and make your life worse than death?


    No!


    There must be no!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know how to respond to murongsheng''s question, so he heard murongsheng continue to say: "why don''t you always speak and keep silent?"


    "Do you want him to die?" Murongsheng''s fingers gently turned around again and again, "I''m you now, the lady who worshiped me. I was hurt like that by him before. Can''t you give full play to your responsibility as a husband and take revenge for me? "


    "Or are you just joking when you say you have me in your heart? You don''t care at all. What happened to me? "

 Chapter 924

    As a husband and wife, murongsheng can''t experience life and death together, and can''t have the same enemy. Let Murong Sheng a face of disappointment, looking at Shangguan Huang''s heart is hard to say.


    How can he reach an agreement with murongsheng?


    What can he do to reach an agreement with murongsheng?


    He doesn''t want to become a madman. If he has nothing to do, he will stab himself, and then please murongsheng to make him happy.


    What''s more, at the end of the day, there''s no chess player who wants to encourage his husband to stab himself to death!


    Isn''t this about being widowed?


    Even if he pretends to be dead, do you want to fool him? Is he really dead?!


    It''s ridiculous!


    Shangguanhuang wants to open his mouth and tell murongsheng the truth. If you want to tell murongsheng directly, don''t think so many of them are missing. He is shangguanhuang, the ghost king, and shangguanhuang is him.


    They are actually the same person!


    But just as he was about to speak, he looked down and saw murongsheng with a pale face. In particular, there is a faint smell of blood, from time to time into his nose, let shangguanhuang some of the speechless.


    What murongsheng said is absolutely right. He really hurt murongsheng, whether intentionally or unintentionally. There''s no way to make up for that injury, because what you''ve done is just like the water you''ve spilled. You can''t make up for it.


    Even shangguanhuang''s own heart is not clear. If you tell murongsheng now, he is actually the ghost king. If he and the ghost king are the same person, he has no idea what kind of reaction murongsheng will have.


    If you think about it, you will feel a headache.


    Especially at the thought of murongsheng''s anger at the ghost king, shangguanhuang doesn''t know what he will do. Murongsheng himself is a person that he can''t understand completely. He can''t put the understanding of normal people on murongsheng at all.


    He didn''t dare to gamble, because he couldn''t afford it!


    Can only helplessly smile in the heart, the corner of the mouth is also can''t help showing a bit of self mocking smile.


    Looking at murongsheng, she couldn''t make up her mind. In front of shangguanhuang, she said that she wanted to kill and torture the ghost king. How come shangguanhuang hasn''t responded at all?


    Shouldn''t you be furious? No matter how bad, the expression on the face is not good-looking at least, right?


    How, suddenly thought of it!


    What kind of reaction was this? Murongsheng was stunned.


    Shangguanhuang laughs sarcastically for a long time. He lowers his head and puts his forehead on murongsheng''s forehead. Like two children who play very well, his behavior seems a little puzzling.


    Murongsheng doesn''t dare to move when he can''t decide what shangguanhuang is thinking. Who knows if shangguanhuang will go crazy.


    Just when murongsheng was thinking about what shangguanhuang was going to do, he suddenly heard a light voice: "don''t worry, no matter who moves you, I won''t let him go. Even if it''s the ghost king, it won''t work! "


    Anyway, his life will not last long. If we can make murongsheng happy before he dies, it will be worthwhile to offset what he did to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng listened, and his face became more dull.


    Is shangguanhuang crazy?

 Chapter 925

    Shangguanhuang, no matter whether murongsheng is in a daze or not, lowers his head and kisses murongsheng: "if you want shangguanhuang to die, I will help you to fulfill your wish."


    "But you need to give me some time to make a little arrangement, OK?"


    It was not easy for him to hold murongsheng in his arms. It was not easy for him to own murongsheng. So, to give him some things, first of all, I will hold murongsheng deeply in my arms.


    He didn''t want to die so early and let murongsheng live alone in the world.


    He is not willing to He was afraid that after he left, others would bully murongsheng and make him have a bad life


    Now, murongsheng''s brain is completely stopped rotating, the whole person stupefied, like a little fool.


    Is shangguanhuang really crazy? Otherwise, how can you say such words?


    Moreover, when she does not know that these two people are the same person, she may be very happy to hear what shangguanhuang said.


    But now


    It''s weird. He knows that she''s talking about himself. The result is that there is no reaction at all, still think, help her to kill yourself?!


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang with enlarged face. There was no joy and joy in his eyes, but with some exploration and confusion.


    Shangguanhuang saw murongsheng''s inquiring eyes and looked at him. He couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the matter? Don''t you believe me? "


    "It''s not that..." Murongsheng almost didn''t say what he said in his heart. He quickly stabilized, "are you really going to kill the ghost king?"


    What kind of thing is it to kill yourself?


    Shangguanhuang nodded, with a firm tone that could not be questioned: "yes, I never tell lies. Especially to you, I will not tell lies. I will keep my promise and never break my promise. "


    His life, sooner or later, he will hand it over to murongsheng.


    It''s just the length of time.


    And he, he will not regret, he will do so.


    Murongsheng''s doubts are more and more serious, and he can''t understand what shangguanhuang thinks in his head. Also want to continue to ask, suddenly feel shangguanhuang looking at her look, become a little strange.


    Bad!


    How did she forget that she did not know that they were alone or that the ghost king was in front of her!


    She wants to ask so much about what to do, and she is confused about what to do!


    Now we should be very happy and happy!


    Murong Sheng suddenly woke up, almost a little bit, his disguised appearance, will be exposed!


    It''s close to revealing!


    His face quickly cleaned up, and he was smiling. He put his arms around shangguanhuang''s waist and looked very happy: "of course I believe what you said! I think you will do what you say. After all, you have a grudge against the ghost king, don''t you? "


    "There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. We will certainly recover it from the ghost king in the future!"


    Looking at murongsheng''s smiling face, shangguanhuang was silent for a long time.


    Finally, some reluctantly pulled out a smile, asked softly: "if, ghost king really died. Or die in front of you, will you be happier than now? "

 Chapter 926

    This seems to be a proposition?


    Murongsheng thought for a few minutes in his heart, but he didn''t answer first.


    In the case of knowing that the other party is the ghost king, her answer is naturally not happy!


    But now, she is pretending that she doesn''t know that the other party is the ghost king, so she should answer back.


    But I''m afraid that this person won''t settle accounts in the future, will he?


    Murongsheng frowned a little, and finally decided to follow his current plan!


    "Of course I''ll be happy," murongsheng said, looking at shangguanhuang''s expression. "How can I be unhappy when someone who made me suffer such a big crime dies?"


    Shangguanhuang listened, and his heart was full of bitterness. Especially looking at murongsheng''s unswerving words, and seeing and hearing that he is dead, murongsheng has a smile between his eyebrows and eyes. The chest is more stuffy, there is a feeling that can not be said.


    But he still kept a smile on his face, learning from murongsheng, and pulled out a radian from the corner of his mouth: "OK, I know, you will wait for such a day."


    Looking at the smile on shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng is not fascinated by it this time. On the contrary, murongsheng''s heart was sour and astringent, and he didn''t understand what was behind shangguanhuang''s smile.


    Clearly or so people can''t open their eyes, why feel different from before?


    What was shangguanhuang thinking about? What does he want to say and do?


    She thought that she told shangguanhuang so much that he couldn''t help but want to correct it and admit that he was the ghost king. Then he tried to persuade her and cut off the idea of killing him.


    But


    No.


    Shangguanhuang did not admit that he was the ghost king from the beginning to the end. He did not use his own king to claim himself. However, they were all my names, and I didn''t admit to her that he was the ghost king.


    Is that what shangguanhuang said just now, trying to perfunctory her?


    Not quite right. Looking at the expression on his face and listening to what he just said, it doesn''t look like a perfunctory person at all. It''s like a real promise that shangguanhuang will be killed, and in front of her.


    What is the meaning of shangguanhuang?


    Do you really want to kill yourself?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    How can there be such a fool in the world? Why kill yourself?


    Even if there are, that person will never be shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng is confused and can''t understand. His brain seems to have been stirred by the paste. He can''t think of anything clearly and is very worried.


    Just when murongsheng was still thinking about what shangguanhuang wanted to do, he felt a sudden itch on his face. Then I feel shangguanhuang''s kiss, falling down all over the world.


    From the face to the neck, there is a downward trend.


    Murongsheng''s mind is in a mess now, and his heart is in a mess even more. Where can he have time to do such a mess with Guan Huang.


    He reached directly to shangguanhuang''s chest and glared: "what are you going to do?"


    Shangguanhuang had no choice but to look up at murongsheng, with a smile on his face: "naturally, to be you."


    All married, he can''t touch people yet!


    If so, it is not too unreasonable!

 Chapter 927

    "You Don''t be shameful


    When murongsheng heard what shangguanhuang said, he was mad. He put his hand on the bulge of shangguanhuang''s chest, pinched it hard, and scolded angrily: "are you a beast? I''m so miserable now. Do you still have to do such a mess? "


    "Do you care about me and my body?"


    Murong Sheng pinches Shangguan Huang''s chest hard. Shangguan Huang shows his teeth in pain and cries out in pain.


    "You Let go... " Voice with a bit of forbearance, but also with a bit of people blushing hoarse.


    Murongsheng was in a trance for a moment, and then he put forward his own attitude and said: "don''t let go! Let go of the bullying you continue to do?! Don''t think I''m a fool! "


    Shangguan Huang''s painful voice is more and more low: "don''t pinch..."


    "No! No Murongsheng didn''t show weakness at all. What should he do or what should he do. Instead, I used more strength than I just did.


    When she asked shangguanhuang not to move, did shangguanhuang listen?!


    Why do you want to come and command her now!


    If she''s obedient, it''s a brain hole!


    Shangguan Huang''s painful body was tense, and he didn''t have any mind to do anything messy.


    Yes, that''s right!


    He just had that idea, but now Completely put out by murongsheng.


    How can he think of it? How can murongsheng be so cruel? He is numb with pain. I feel that the bulge caught by murongsheng is not a part of his body


    "I I was just joking... "


    What else can we do for the people we recognize? Can only be the pain as sweet, eat into the stomach!


    He put his hand on murongsheng''s head and patted it gently. He wanted to laugh, but it was so painful that he couldn''t laugh at all: "I''m really joking with you. Be good Let go of it quickly... "


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s expression and doesn''t know if shangguanhuang is really sick! How this expression appears so joyful! Do you like pain?!


    Sure enough, shangguanhuang is usually cold. When he comes near, he will freeze people into big pieces of ice. My heart is so abnormal, the pain is so severe, I can still maintain a smile.


    Do you feel very comfortable?!


    "Now, don''t touch me suddenly, do you understand?" Murong Sheng is not so easy to stop people, and a hard twist.


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t help but Snort and said, "don''t touch, don''t touch, I don''t have such birds and beasts. I won''t touch you at will..."


    "Really?" For shangguanhuang''s reputation, murongsheng''s heart has a strong doubt.


    "Really, really," Shangguan Huang pain head is blank, "now don''t touch you, wait for you to touch again, not yet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to answer shangguanhuang. He didn''t know whether to let go or to continue. She didn''t want to let Shangguan Huang touch her when she was well. But if you say it, you can''t stand still.


    At this time, suddenly, I don''t know where, there was a "grunt" sound

 Chapter 928

    This voice immediately broke the scene of two people''s deadlock.


    Shangguanhuang took a cold breath in pain, but he did not forget to tease murongsheng: "how? Hungry? Hiss... "


    I have to say that murongsheng is really cruel.


    Especially after listening to shangguanhuang''s teasing, murongsheng was a little more ruthless, which directly distorted shangguanhuang''s facial expression.


    Murongsheng''s face turned red, but he just couldn''t stand shangguanhuang''s joking face. He rolled his eyes and said, "do you mean to laugh at me? If you have been hungry for more than three days, see if your stomach will cry! "


    It''s not like she can control her tummy!


    What''s the matter with her stomach? It''s because of her forehead! How could her stomach scream if she was not hungry!


    I feel very angry when I think about it. Does shangguanhuang not know that she hasn''t eaten since she woke up?!


    I didn''t want to find her some food to fill my stomach. All I wanted to do was how to feed her!


    Look, this is what people should do!


    Just now, I should have scolded hard. It''s hard to get rid of my hatred!


    "I''ll let you go. Don''t mess about!" Murongsheng stares and warns.


    Shangguan Huang also nodded helplessly. Now he just wants to make trouble, and he doesn''t have that idea in his heart. This little girl movie is really cruel!


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang, his hand slowly released, and his face was willful: "I''m hungry, I want to eat!"


    Hungry for so many days, the body was still a little bit of strength, the result was shangguanhuang such a toss, is also completely no strength.


    "Do you hear me? I want to eat." Murongsheng''s voice is feeble.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak, just reached out and rubbed his chest which was just hurt by murongsheng. He eased the pain a little, then put his face in front of murongsheng.


    I don''t know what it means.


    Does this person want her to put her hand on his face?


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s action and wondered, "what are you doing?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t expect that murongsheng''s understanding ability would be so poor, so he had to say, "give me a little sweetness first, and then I''ll go and find you something to eat, OK?"


    The big sweets can''t be found from murongsheng. He can get some small sweets a little. Is that ok?


    Murongsheng won''t be so ruthless. He has to refuse everything, right?


    When murongsheng heard this, he really wanted to spit on shangguanhuang''s face. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Oh..."


    Murongsheng is a little embarrassed. Why doesn''t he know the implication at all? It''s so skillful that I have done this with many women before?


    A think, the facial expression of Murong Sheng also can''t help of black come down.


    Looking at murongsheng''s reluctant appearance, shangguanhuang''s eyes darkened a little, but what he said was with a trace of sadness: "what''s the matter? We are both married. Can''t you give me a kiss? There''s no way to get married. Can you kiss me? "


    "You know, when I knew you were dead, I wanted to go with you. My whole heart was going to be broken..."

 Chapter 929

    Shangguanhuang is telling the truth, without any exaggeration.


    But listening to murongsheng''s ears, it''s not the same thing. I feel that my goose bumps are going to get up.


    It''s so pitiful. It doesn''t matter if you kiss me.


    Didn''t this man ever kiss her before?!


    If it wasn''t just that she tactfully held out her hand and grasped this man''s bulge, I''m afraid something strange would have been done!


    This is really


    Lie without blush, but also so upright, this is the human work?


    Murongsheng''s twinkling eyes are staring at shangguanhuang. Looking at shangguanhuang''s eyebrows, the expression on his face is very clear. As long as a little kiss, a kiss, he will go to get something to eat.


    Murongsheng in the heart ha ha a, think beautiful!


    There is nothing so good in the world!


    "Oh..."


    Murongsheng suddenly put his hand over his chest, like a Xizi. Closed his eyes, his face seemed to hurt some of the distortion, whispered: "chest pain, hunger. I feel more pain This ghost king, I haven''t seen a good thing happen to him.... "


    Listening to murongsheng''s murmuring words, shangguanhuang''s mind of teasing murongsheng disappears immediately.


    As long as one from murongsheng''s mouth, hear her say the word "ghost king" with extremely disgusting tone. Shangguan Huang''s heart is like holding a stomach of anger, but how can not vent.


    Can only swallow into the stomach, let oneself slowly digest.


    No wonder murongsheng wants to escape from marriage by feigning death. I hate him so much that I don''t want to escape!


    Shangguanhuang can be said to have run away, rolled down from the bed with his tail between his legs. Give the quilt to murongsheng, and then say in a deep voice: "I''ll ask someone to get something. You wait a little bit first."


    Then, he walked out of the room immediately. That speed doesn''t seem to be the way that shangguanhuang just depends on murongsheng.


    After shangguanhuang walked out of the room and closed the door. Murongsheng slowly opened his eyes and lay on his back in a soft bed.


    A sneer: "ha ha."


    You want to fight her?


    What do you think?


    I don''t know that I am guilty now. Do I have all kinds of charges? Not honest with his tail, but also dare to be so arrogant, really, not clean up!


    Although I don''t know why shangguanhuang said the strange words that he wanted to kill himself. But at least, shangguanhuang has not yet said that he is the ghost king.


    This is fear. Will she have a bad mood when she knows?


    Murongsheng sighed softly, and the color of his eyes flickered slightly. What kind of attitude shangguanhuang has towards her is clear to her now.


    Shangguanhuang is not only like her, it is estimated that has risen to a deeper situation.


    Even so, looking at shangguanhuang''s way of flattering her everywhere, she seems very clever and submissive. But when everything is said in the future, and she has no handle on shangguanhuang, I''m afraid shangguanhuang will be more presumptuous than now!


    At that time, there is really no way to control that one, thinking about some messy things in his mind every day.

 Chapter 930

    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for her to let go of shangguanhuang easily and forget the things shangguanhuang did to her before!


    But she just said what she wanted to torture shangguanhuang so hard that he would not live as if he were dead, it was just a talk.


    Let''s not talk about anything else, just what happened in the Treasury last time. Shangguanhuang, regardless of her own life, also wants to save her from the Treasury. After all, she owes shangguanhuang her life.


    Although murongsheng could not forgive shangguanhuang for what he had done to her, he also remembered that shangguanhuang had saved her life. This matter can not be compared together. There is nothing wrong with repaying kindness and bullying.


    However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime can not escape!


    Now shangguanhuang''s stomach is full of little nines. Can she know?


    Therefore, she must not be able to tell the truth now. She has to bully shangguanhuang. Instead of letting shangguanhuang bully her in turn.


    What''s more, these wounds on her body were all caused by shangguanhuang''s mouth, which made her suffer such a great crime.


    Although now The chest wound has no pain, but also can''t explain she can immediately forgive shangguanhuang. After all, before she really hurt, the whole person is dying, and now she is going to bully shangguanhuang with this thing.


    Who made shangguanhuang feel guilty? He didn''t dare to say anything to her.


    I''m afraid that after she knows that he is the ghost king, she won''t talk to him any more and never want to see him again. Therefore, shangguanhuang was guilty, so he did not dare to admit that he was the ghost king.


    This How deep was shangguanhuang''s feeling for her?


    Deep let murongsheng is not willing to think about it, because as long as you think about it, she will feel that she will not be able to get away from it in the future.


    However, if you think about it and don''t study it deeply, you will feel a little comfortable in your heart.


    Tut.


    Murongsheng found out for the first time that his heart was strange. As long as you watch shangguanhuang being bullied by her, you will feel very comfortable!


    This can only be said to be, who let shangguanhuang do the behavior before, too much!


    Excessive let her just want to bully him!


    Murongsheng was at ease when he was lying in bed, while shangguanhuang, who was standing outside the door, sighed.


    He just said that he was going to get things. He just wanted to come up with something to calm his mind and find a way. As soon as I came out of the house, my brows were tightly screwed together without loosening.


    Mingming''s weather is very sunny and beautiful, but shangguanhuang''s body is gloomy, people can''t help but fear to escape.


    Hands pinch, release, and then pinch, release. Back and forth, over and over again, my heart is not happy at all.


    He also thought about many possibilities, what kind of identity murongsheng would be. But I just didn''t think that murongsheng himself would have so much to do with him, and one by one, the things entangled with him can''t be said to be good


    Why is murongsheng the one who is in his heart?


    How did she become the second lady of Rongguo government?


    Why, in other hospitals, the blind did not recognize people, but humiliated her in public


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he thinks about what he did to murongsheng, shangguanhuang feels that he would like to die before he can apologize

 Chapter 931

    If I had known before that murongsheng was the one he was thinking about, he would not Certainly not to her


    What about her?


    Shangguanhuang sighed deeply. Now what''s the use of saying and thinking about these?


    It''s too late. There''s no way to remedy it.


    Besides, there are not so many ifs in the world. If it is true and if it is, how can there be so many misunderstandings that people can''t solve until they die?


    Now it''s useless to think about what happened before and what happened before.


    If murongsheng doesn''t like that he is the king of ghosts, then he will always hide the identity that he is the king of ghosts.


    In murongsheng''s eyes, he is just the assassin who has a grudge against the ghost king and wants to assassinate him.


    "Somebody."


    Shangguan Huang shouts in a deep voice. Suddenly no one appears a black shadow.


    "Master."


    Shangguanhuang, with his hand behind him, looked up at the sky and quietly said, "from today on, no one in your family is allowed to talk about my identity as a prince. We''ll clean up the other courtyard. There''s nothing in it that has anything to do with the identity of the Lord. We''ll move in in a few days. "


    "Yes


    Although some of the dark Wei don''t quite understand why shangguanhuang has such an order.


    But as long as it is the master''s command, then they will try their best to complete it as subordinates.


    Dark Wei received the order, immediately to carry out. Shangguanhuang also wants to find people and tell murongsheng about his food. But a glance at the tightly closed door made me feel a little timid.


    I dare not push the door in now.


    Shangguan Huang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He never thought that he would have such a mood one day.


    Then some of the self abandon, toward the direction of the kitchen went in the past: "little girl, now is cheap you. Don''t give me any sweets, but let me make something for you myself... "


    It sounds like murongsheng has a great honor to eat the food made by shangguanhuang himself.


    But if murongsheng heard it, he would firmly hold shangguanhuang''s clothes and never let him step into the kitchen!


    Pleasure?


    I''m sorry!


    She would rather eat the food made by the cook of the ghost palace than the food made by shangguanhuang himself!


    Think about it, a person who was a prince when he was young and was granted the title of Lord when he grew up. Can you learn how to cook? Don''t say whether the food is delicious, just ask if it can be eaten?!


    Can you eat it in your mouth!


    I''m afraid. It''s more difficult to swallow than pig food. She was killed by the wound. Instead, she was poisoned by the things made by shangguanhuang.


    Of course, today murongsheng doesn''t know shangguanhuang cooked himself.


    But lying on the bed, humming a little tune, happily waiting for Shangguan Huang to give her something to eat.


    As a result, the left and the right didn''t wait for shangguanhuang. Murong Sheng was hungry and was about to fall asleep. Shangguanhuang hasn''t come yet!


    Murongsheng, who was really hungry and didn''t know what to do, had to close his eyes and go to bed directly. Decide to open your eyes when something comes!


    ¡­¡­


    On the gloomy Island, there was a carriage that looked very strange and was driving. Everywhere I went, there was a tinkling sound. Look at the corner of the carriage cover, there were small bells hanging. As long as the car moves, it will make a clear sound.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that the bells look very special. Because it''s not a normal bell, but a small bell made of animal bones!

 Chapter 932

    This is not a normal carriage at all. It looks very strange.


    The coachman in the carriage didn''t look very plain. He wears a big hat of Miao style on his head, and he also wears colorful clothes on his body. Wearing some silver jewelry, the eyes are not like normal people.


    Eyes slightly raised, white eyes covered with red blood. If you look carefully, you will find that the thin red color seems to be or the same, and it will swim slowly, whether it can also change the posture of some white eyes.


    It seems that people feel very terrible.


    His face is not like the same skin color as a normal person, but like


    At this time, a strange voice came out of the carriage. It was a bit soft and enchanting: "how long will it take to arrive?"


    Obviously, it is an ordinary question, but when it stops in people''s ears, it makes people''s heart break.


    With a kind of specially let people listen to the itchy ending, like someone holding a feather in his hand, gently stroking on the person''s body.


    Just listening to the sound, people''s body softened more than half, thinking that the person sitting in the carriage must be a enchanting little goblin. I really want people to lift up the curtain of the carriage and have a look at it.


    However, the driver outside the carriage was not disturbed by the sound at all. Driving the carriage with no expression, the voice did not have the slightest wave to answer the question: "back to the virgin, there are still four days."


    The people in the carriage were silent, and the driver didn''t continue to speak, just finished his duty of driving the carriage.


    After a long time, a soft light laughter came out of the carriage. With the kind of voice that made people listen to it, they said, "there are still four days left. I really want to see brother a Huang soon."


    "After so long separation, I don''t know what brother a Huang has become."


    The driver didn''t answer the woman''s meaning this time, and the people in the carriage didn''t want to chat with him.


    He just said to himself, with a soft voice mixed with a bit of coldness. The ending was slightly picked up and trembled: "I don''t know if ah Huang has married and had children for such a long time?"


    "Ha ha, get married and have children According to brother a Huang''s request, I''m afraid the married woman is also very pretty. I''m afraid the children will be more hospitable. It''s a pity I don''t like the fact that other women are close to my brother a Huang. What''s more, other women give birth to brother a Huang''s children. "


    "What shall we do? When you think about it, it seems to be a very difficult thing to do


    The woman whispered, as if to say something very common. Words inside seems to feel very tangled about this matter, but the tone of speaking, it seems that there is no tangled taste.


    It doesn''t make people feel how difficult it is.


    Yes, only the faint taste of pleasure, but also with a bit of gloomy cold.


    "What is to be done?"


    The woman''s eyebrows slightly frowned, suddenly, a light call, it seems to think of how to solve this problem: "Oh, thought of it."

 Chapter 933

    Like thinking of a very good solution for themselves, and feel very happy, even laughter with a bit of simplicity.


    "You say, what should I do if I don''t like what I see?"


    In front of the driver did not stop the carriage, cold mouth response: "kill all."


    "By the way, it seems that you''ve been with me for a long time, and you understand my rules," the woman gently patted her palm and praised, "I had an engagement with brother a Huang long ago, because I didn''t reach the hairpin, so I didn''t get married. Now that I have reached the hairpin, brother a Huang can''t have other women. No matter what women, as long as they dare to get close to brother a Huang''s body, I will kill them directly! "


    "If brother a Huang really has a child, then he should also be killed! What can a Huang''s children do? Brother Huang, you can only have children with me, not with other women. "


    The woman''s tactful voice slightly pick up, indifference makes people feel chilly.


    "Besides, this child''s meat is very fresh and tender. My ah Qing will definitely like it very much. Moreover, in order to get on the road, all the way dusty, have not been able to let my ah Qing a good meal. When we get to the capital, we must reward ah Qing well. "


    When the woman said this, she heard a "hiss" sound coming out of the carriage. If someone can look at the curtains that are raised from time to time, they will find a snake tail with cyan pattern on the window.


    The woman listened to the "hissing" voice and gave out a silver bell like laugh.


    "Hurry up, hurry up the carriage. My ah Qing is so hungry that he wants to start eating!"


    The driver didn''t speak, just waved the whip in his hand and drove quickly.


    "Ah Qing, don''t worry. We''ll be able to meet brother a Huang soon. As long as you see brother a Huang and see that there are women and children around him, they are all your food, and they will certainly make you eat a lot! "


    The laughter coming out of the carriage for a while is like drinking a lot of mellow old wine, which makes people intoxicated and do not want to wake up completely.


    But when I heard what the woman said, I couldn''t help getting goose bumps. From the heart to the outside out of cool air, people feel cold all over the horse, scalp numbness.


    Ming Ming''s laughter is so charming. Why do you feel so terrible when you say it


    If you are overheard by passing children, you will have nightmares for several days.


    Fortunately, this path is very remote, no one will pass through here, naturally it will not be heard.


    Soon, the carriage drove forward quickly, and soon disappeared from here.


    Shangguanhuang, who is far away from the capital, doesn''t know that the woman he doesn''t want to see all his life will appear in front of him soon.


    Now he is still thinking about how to make murongsheng fill his stomach.


    Sitting by the bed, holding a bowl of things in hand, looking at murongsheng. Murongsheng also sat on the bed, looking at shangguanhuang and the things in shangguanhuang''s hand. He just looked, but he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 934

    Two people so big eyes stare small eyes of looking at, to the end or shangguanhuang didn''t restrain, opening a way: "isn''t hungry?"? No? "


    Shangguan Huang has some helplessness. Just now he says that he is hungry. The person who wants to eat is Murong Sheng.


    Now sitting on the bed, some sleepy eyes are murongsheng.


    Hungry also don''t hurry to take things to fill the stomach, so silly looking at what to do?


    Shangguanhuang hands the bowl to murongsheng: "eat it, just made it."


    However, murongsheng just quietly looked at shangguanhuang, did not want to take over the idea, quietly frowned, looking at the bowl filled with strange things: "what is this thing?"


    It''s strange. I can''t see what it is at all.


    Is the craftsmanship of the cooks in the ghost King''s house so strange and the things they make so strange?


    Some are yellow and some are white. It''s porridge, but it doesn''t look like porridge at all. It''s dry. It''s like rice.


    But if it''s rice and there''s no food to eat, can''t she just eat rice instead of food?


    Shangguanhuang didn''t ignore murongsheng''s look of disgust in his eyes. He didn''t know what expression to use on his face: "white porridge, eat it."


    "Well???"


    Murongsheng''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise. He carefully looked at the strange things in the bowl. He didn''t see what porridge was for a long time. He raised his head and frowned at shangguanhuang: "is this white porridge?"


    Did you bully her and never see porridge? Talking nonsense in front of her?


    If this is really porridge, it is not white porridge, it should be called yellow porridge! This messy, yellow look at people have no appetite at all things, can be called porridge?


    Have you ever bullied her before?!


    "I''m sick, but it''s not my brain or my eyes that I''m sick, it''s my shoulders!" Murongsheng doubted shangguanhuang''s intelligence. "Do you feel that my eyes have problems and can''t see what porridge is?"


    "Look at the contents of this bowl. It''s not like porridge!"


    Thick, yellow.


    When murongsheng said this, shangguanhuang''s face became a little embarrassed: "it''s just that he hasn''t done it for a long time, some of his hands are just..."


    "Handmade?"


    Murongsheng''s brow frowned: "can your cooks cook by hand every day? Is cooking a part-time job? Do you go to kill and set fire on weekdays? Only when you have nothing to do, can you make a fire and make a meal? "


    Otherwise, what do you want to tell her?


    She has never met a cook who squats in the kitchen every day, and can make things by hand.


    Isn''t that cheating?


    As soon as shangguanhuang heard it, he knew that murongsheng was wrong. His face turned a little black and became more embarrassed: "it''s not made by the cook."


    "What?"


    Murongsheng was even more shocked. The grand ghost palace can''t have a cook?!


    "It''s not the cook. Who did it?"


    No, there isn''t even a cook in the palace. What do you usually eat and drink? It''s too frugal, isn''t it?!


    Is it difficult that the people in black make the usual food and drink? Shangguanhuang is a real thing. I don''t pick it at all.


    I''ve heard that there are no servants, but I''ve never seen a family without cooks!

 Chapter 935

    Murongsheng was about to shout out in shock when he suddenly remembered something special. She swallowed the words and looked at the contents of the bowl. Then she saw Guan Huang''s black face. Suddenly, she felt something


    Eyes slightly narrowed, with a bit of disbelief: "I said, this bowl of porridge, not you toss it out?"


    No!


    Don''t admit it!


    Murongsheng was frantically praying in his heart, but it was useless. Shangguanhuang did not hesitate at all. He nodded directly: "yes."


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s eyes widened, and even his mouth could not be controlled. He opened it slightly for a few minutes. The whole person looks at shangguanhuang stupidly, it seems a bit incredible.


    If possible, she even wants to close her eyes and faint.


    Oh, Hoo!


    This bowl of strange things was created by shangguanhuang. It''s really


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, shangguanhuang felt a little uneasy: "you What''s up? Do you feel very surprised to hear that I can cook? "


    Murong Sheng shook his head and nodded hastily when he thought it was not right.


    This way, it is obvious to please shangguanhuang.


    It was hard to see the black face just now, but now it''s a little more smiling: "don''t you want to try? It doesn''t look good, but it''s still delicious. You can have a taste. "


    Shangguan Huang is trying to sell Amway with a bowl.


    Murong Sheng shakes his head and slowly withdraws his body to keep pace with Shangguan Huang.


    You''re kidding!


    Give it a try?!


    No way!


    It''s impossible for a pig to touch the things in this bowl!


    What''s more, how delicious can shangguanhuang''s products be? She can''t imagine it at all.


    Don''t say anything delicious, if you can have a normal taste, it''s already thank God, OK!


    I don''t know if shangguanhuang has a hole in his head. How can he think of going to cook himself? If she knew shangguanhuang had this idea at first, she would not let shangguanhuang get out of bed!


    We will try our best to keep shangguanhuang in bed!


    Although, shangguanhuang''s behavior seems to be very touching.


    A noble prince went to cook for a woman and made a bowl of porridge. How moved the sick woman is!


    In particular, it''s not a joke that a gentleman is far away from cooking. This week''s men, whether poor or powerful, can''t be near the kitchen. Don''t mention cooking, even if you help, you may feel shame.


    But shangguanhuang didn''t have that idea. He really went to the kitchen and made a bowl of porridge. It''s not moving to say so.


    Just move to move, eat to eat.


    In front of his own small life, we should be a little more cautious. After all, his injury has just improved, not long


    The thing made by shangguanhuang said that it could eat dead people. It must be serious. But I ate It''s really hard to judge whether there will be other reactions.


    She had never eaten it before. How could she know what would happen if she ate what shangguanhuang made!

 Chapter 936

    If it had been put in the past, shangguanhuang would have washed his hands to make a soup, and murongsheng would have been able to persuade himself to eat it. But now


    She''s a patient!


    Seriously injured!


    Even if you drink the spring water secretly, the wound is very good. But the body still does not recuperate to come over!


    If it''s because of eating and eating something, come out and cry to whom?!


    If you eat up and down, will not be easy to ease their own energy and spirit to consumption, she is really crying, there is no place to reason!


    Murongsheng really did not dare to take his own life to make shangguanhuang blind. He looked at the strange porridge with disgust and looked up at shangguanhuang: "can you change it for another? Now, I don''t want to eat porridge. "


    When speaking, he also stares at the expression on shangguanhuang''s face. He can''t let go of any subtle emotion on his face.


    Is shangguanhuang really related to her body, or does he come here to fix her?!


    Did shangguanhuang suddenly think clearly?


    Aware of her conspiracy when she just tossed him? So don''t break, accompany her to make a little noise, and then take out such a method, to punish her, right?!


    Shangguanhuang is not as complicated as murongsheng thought. He just wants to be good to murongsheng and do his best.


    As a result, when he saw the disgust on murongsheng''s face, he could not help retreating. Immediately thought clearly, this Murong Sheng''s in the mind thinks of what.


    Want to Murong Sheng good enthusiasm, immediately was used a basin of cold water, watering down from the beginning. The coolness cooled him from head to foot. For the first time Wash your hands and cook for a woman in the kitchen. I think I can be moved by her. As a result


    Shangguanhuang''s face immediately closed up. There was no cold smile on his face. He seemed to be a bit more gloomy than usual: "only this, nothing else."


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s terrible look, swallows his saliva and doesn''t speak. It''s just that I didn''t want to take the porridge


    Shangguanhuang is sincere to her, but In the face of this do not know what the taste is, let''s call it porridge. Murongsheng is very cautious. He doesn''t want to eat anything like this


    She''s sick. She''s very vulnerable now.


    Can''t stand shangguanhuang''s toss at all!


    Fearing that shangguanhuang would catch her directly, he forced the porridge into her mouth, and murongsheng retreated without any trace


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s appearance that he doesn''t have any plans to eat. He says in his heart that it''s absolutely impossible that there is no anger. More, there is still a sad taste. I treat each other sincerely, but the other side doesn''t appreciate it at all!


    Shangguanhuang wished he hadn''t been in the kitchen and made this bowl of porridge. He really wanted to smash the bowl of porridge on the ground!


    But


    Shangguanhuang''s heart also began to work harder!


    Don''t murongsheng want to eat?!


    Then he just wants to let murongsheng eat into his stomach!


    The white porridge made by him can eat the dead! He doesn''t believe it. Can his craft be so bad?!

 Chapter 937

    Murongsheng doesn''t take it himself, does he?!


    Good, good!


    He didn''t want to take it to drink porridge, so he fed it into murongsheng''s mouth to see whether she ate it or not!


    Shangguanhuang directly took the spoon in his hand, rudely scooped a spoonful of porridge from the bowl, sent the spoon to murongsheng''s mouth, and no doubt said: "open your mouth, eat!"


    Murongsheng retreated to no place at all. He shook his head and pursed his mouth tightly. Looking at shangguanhuang''s eyes, he slowly resisted.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s appearance, and his anger is even greater. He threatens to squint and hold the spoon in his hand: "open your mouth!"


    The spoon is sent into a few minutes, dangerous and cold warning: "I don''t want to say the third time, it''s no more than three, you should know!"


    At such a time, how could murongsheng, a poor man who was living under the fence, do.


    Wei wrongly looked at shangguanhuang, thinking about it in his heart. His mouth opened slightly without backbone. He looked very pitiful.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng like this, and without waiting for murongsheng to slowly open his mouth, he directly shoves a spoon into murongsheng''s mouth. Want to have a good look, he made things is really so bad!


    It turns out that


    Murongsheng almost didn''t jump up from the bed. The porridge in her mouth made her tongue blister!


    He vomited out and stretched out his tongue. There was no image at all. He was panting. It looks like a mangy dog that can''t be provoked. It''s miserable.


    She finally understood what kind of situation shangguanhuang held in his heart!


    This is not to poison her with porridge, or to burn her to death with this bowl of hot porridge!


    This man, how can his heart be so vicious!


    It''s not generous at all. It''s mean!


    Murongsheng is waiting for shangguanhuang with his eyes. If his eyes can kill people, shangguanhuang doesn''t know how many times he will die!


    My tongue is numb and I can''t say a word, but I can still see it clearly.


    This time, shangguanhuang was not worried about sulking. He was a bit embarrassed and quickly put the bowl aside. Take something to wipe murongsheng''s mouth, the residue.


    Tone is not just so stiff, a bit more gentle: "where hot?"


    Still need to ask!


    Can''t you see what she looks like!


    It''s the most poisonous man''s heart!


    Murongsheng directly sticks out his tongue and makes shangguanhuang look at it with anger on his face!


    It''s burning my tongue!


    The tongue did not know how many times it had been burned, and it was so painful that she didn''t want to experience the act of biting her tongue to commit suicide!


    Shangguanhuang quickly and carefully observed, looking at murongsheng''s tongue for a long time, then relieved: "fortunately, there is no blister."


    What?!


    How are you doing?


    There''s no blister coming out of it?!


    What''s the matter with this person? Do you want to make her tongue hot, all of which are blisters, so you will be satisfied with it?!


    Murongsheng can''t speak, so he has to stare at shangguanhuang with fierce eyes.


    Never seen such a sinister man! If you want to bully people, you don''t want to be aboveboard. You have to make some small moves behind you. Who are you bullying!

 Chapter 938

    Looking at murongsheng''s angry and disgusting eyes, shangguanhuang is also angry and wants to get the bowl of white porridge stuck directly on murongsheng''s head!


    It''s very kind of you to be a donkey''s liver and lung. Murong Sheng is really wonderful!


    He has never spoiled such a person, more did not let a person in his head. I didn''t care so much about a person, and I didn''t serve a person!


    But now, he has done everything to murongsheng.


    But murongsheng was not satisfied at all. Instead, he looked at him with questioning eyes!


    What do you think he did this to her on purpose?!


    In shangguanhuang''s mind, he thought that the things he did to murongsheng were beyond his imagination before.


    When did he bother to please a woman?


    Even if someone told him before that he would try his best to please a woman in the future, I''m afraid he would not believe it and think that person is talking nonsense!


    But now


    Even if he didn''t want to believe it, he had to believe it.


    Murongsheng has become his only weakness and even more his nemesis. He suspected that the appearance of murongsheng was a special way to conquer him!


    Look at the world, if other women eat things made by men, which is not very moved? Although he has not seen, but at least, it will not look like murongsheng!


    It seems that the white porridge made by him is just like the poison, and one bite can be poisoned to death!


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is smiling bitterly, and there is a taste of self mockery. He didn''t know what he thought. Was he in the evil?


    There are not many beautiful women in this world, are there? How did he fall in love with such a woman?


    Especially now!


    Look at the small appearance of murongsheng now. He is so ugly! Eyebrows tightly wrinkled, eyes hard to look down, hard to look at his tongue. Want to see if your tongue is really hot out of blisters.


    In this way, it is really as ugly as it is, and as ugly as it is.


    But I don''t know how It''s so ugly that he can see that he is a little cute No, the more you look, the more lovely you are. You don''t think about ugliness at all


    This is really


    Other people do not say that he knows, it is really not shallow poisoning ah!


    Shangguanhuang had no choice but to breathe deeply. What else can we do? The people we choose, even if they have shortcomings all over, have to hold them in our hands and spoil them


    Shangguanhuang reaches out his hand and touches murongsheng''s face. Feel the warm touch from the fingertips, let Shangguan Huang''s heart even if there is more dissatisfaction, no matter how angry, also in this moment.


    It''s all gone.


    "Darling, it won''t hurt in a moment."


    Murongsheng glanced at shangguanhuang, but he didn''t speak. He just put out his tongue to observe.


    Shangguanhuang is not angry, and takes up the bowl again. With a spoon scooped a spoonful of porridge, first on his mouth gently blowing a few times, feel not so hot temperature, this just handed to murongsheng''s mouth: "eat it, toss for so long, it''s estimated that almost hungry dizzy."


    Murongsheng was scalded once. He really didn''t want to open his mouth, so he heard shangguanhuang continue to say: "this time it won''t be scalded, I promise."

 Chapter 939

    This time, Murong Sheng just moved his eyes to the spoon of porridge and looked at shangguanhuang.


    There are some grievances in my heart.


    How does she feel so wronged?!


    How to be so wronged!


    Don''t want to drink don''t want to drink, also had to be forced to put a spoon in the mouth, and then was scalded tongue almost not their own.


    Now, still want to suffer such grievance, be continued to feed by shangguanhuang!


    But if not Looking at shangguanhuang just look, who knows what this person will do to make people unbearable things. Sure enough, she is a poor girl who lives under the fence. She can''t do any resistance by herself.


    Can only entrust the shriveled mouth, with the tongue slightly touched the spoon, and then bite into the mouth.


    It''s really not hot, otherwise she won''t cooperate like this. Knowing that she was burned again, she had to open her mouth and swallow it. That''s self abuse!


    Just that spoon although hot her tongue are numb, but at least a little taste of porridge.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not a lie. Don''t look at the bowl of porridge in Guan Huang''s hand. But the taste is as good as shangguanhuang said.


    I don''t know how shangguanhuang was made. What''s in it? At least it tastes good. I just don''t know how to make this bowl of porridge so embarrassing.


    It''s so ugly that people don''t want to drink at all.


    "Let you drink porridge, not let you eat spoon," shangguanhuang moved his hands, did not take the spoon out of murongsheng''s mouth, suddenly some funny, moved the spoon, called murongsheng back to God, "what do you think? What do you do with a spoon? Is this bowl of porridge not enough for you? "


    So hungry?


    Even the spoon does not want to let go, to eat into the stomach?


    "Oh..."


    Murongsheng came back and spat out the spoon. Taste the porridge inside the mouth, basically do not have to bite, a little bit with the mouth SIP can thoroughly swallow into the stomach.


    That''s true. Some of them are unimaginable.


    Murongsheng looked at Shangguan flower with some surprise and asked curiously, "is this porridge really made by you?"


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t even look at murongsheng. He just focuses on the porridge with a spoon. He''s afraid that if he accidentally burns murongsheng again. When it''s cool, he hands it to murongsheng''s mouth: "well, I made it."


    This time, murongsheng had no expression of being forced to eat porridge. He was very willing and did not hesitate to swallow the porridge.


    Feeling the taste of white porridge again, I couldn''t help feeling: "how can you make porridge? When did you learn it? "


    Isn''t shangguanhuang the ghost king? There isn''t a cook in this ghost King''s mansion. Does a lord need to make food himself? In her last life, she didn''t know shangguanhuang would go into the kitchen to make things.


    Strange. It''s really strange.


    Shangguanhuang looked up at murongsheng and slightly raised his eyebrows: "this is the first time you feel proud about me. Do you really want to know?"


    Murongsheng nodded without hesitation.


    Of course I want to know.


    From the last life to now, shangguanhuang is mysterious in her eyes, which makes people unable to see through.


    It''s even more unclear how deep the bottom of this person is.

 Chapter 940

    "That''s not true. After all, we are all married. What would you do? What would you do now. What did you do before? How do you usually live? At least tell me? Now that we are all married, I don''t even know what you do or what your name is. What is that


    "One day I''ll..." Murongsheng didn''t say it. Instead, he said in a different way, "when you sell me, I don''t know who to argue with."


    "Sell you? If you think too much, you can''t sell much. " Shangguanhuang chuckled, "besides, if you marry me, what do you have to worry about? You won''t suffer any loss."


    It''s not easy to marry someone back. How can you sell someone?


    Besides, he won''t lose money if he marries him. Maybe he makes money!


    Murongsheng turned his eyes helplessly: "what do you mean? I''m not crying and shouting to marry you. You are the one who married me when I didn''t pay attention. I didn''t agree! How to get to your mouth, as if you suffered a loss! Then don''t marry me. Let me go! "


    Therefore, she thinks Shangguan Huang is really annoying. It''s hard to listen to what she said.


    "You see, what''s the use of you besides being good-looking? There are so many good-looking men in this world, you are not the only one. What''s more, you may live a few months and you won''t have it. I''ll be a widow then, won''t I? I''ll be widowed to you all my life. I''m not at a loss... "


    Murongsheng said half, his voice slowly weakened, and his face slightly changed.


    Sure enough, the smile on shangguanhuang''s face disappeared, and the action of eating porridge for her also stopped.


    Seems to be murongsheng said to poke in the heart, and suddenly think of other things, thinking. Anyway, shangguanhuang is completely calm now.


    Murongsheng''s face is a little embarrassed. Just now, how can he tell the story?


    Shangguanhuang''s illness is indeed incurable. It''s a short-lived ghost to take care of in the hands of an ordinary doctor.


    But in her opinion, these are not problems. Because she has a spring in her hand! In addition to the acupuncture method learned from medical books, although his cold disease will not be completely removed, he will not live for only a few months.


    She is confident and can guarantee that shangguanhuang will not die as long as she is there.


    At most, shangguanhuang''s health is a little worse than that of ordinary people. It''s impossible to say that his life is really in danger.


    Of course, murongsheng didn''t tell shangguanhuang, nor could he.


    But shangguanhuang himself didn''t know. In his opinion, his chills would get worse after each attack. According to the doctor, if he can''t find a complete cure, he really has only a few months left.


    If murongsheng didn''t say it just now, he might be able to deceive himself and others and won''t take the initiative to think about it.


    However, things didn''t go on as Shangguan Huang thought. Just now, Murong Sheng lifted the bloody mask, which made him have no way to escape.


    There is no way to hypnotize themselves, can live a long life, can accompany murongsheng for a lifetime.

 Chapter 941

    Looking at shangguanhuang, I don''t know what''s going on in her head. The whole person is shocked, and her attention is not on her at all.


    If someone suddenly appeared and wanted to kill Shangguan Huang, it would be very easy.


    Murong Sheng curled his mouth, and his heart also had some regret. Why did she speak so fast and say everything out?


    It''s just that what you say is just like the water you pour out. You can''t take it back. You have to find a way to remedy it.


    Murongsheng reaches for his hand, holds shangguanhuang''s hand holding the spoon, drags it in front of him, opens his mouth and eats the porridge in the spoon. Then he put shangguanhuang''s hand back and looked at him with his eyes.


    Disturbed by this, shangguanhuang also came back to look at murongsheng, but he seemed to be a little silly.


    Murongsheng looked at the people in a vicious way and glared: "what are you looking at? If you don''t feed me quickly, I will starve to death. Do you want to starve me to death as soon as you get married? "


    Shangguan Huang blinked blankly, and then came back to himself. The cold on the face disappeared, some helpless smile: "at the end of the day, you are the only one who dares to let me serve you so high and upright."


    Who dares to be disrespectful to him all week?


    Those people didn''t even dare to be four feet around him, let alone talk to him.


    But what about murongsheng?


    Ever since we met, we have summoned the past as if he had become a servant beside her. It''s a matter of course. I don''t have any burden in my heart.


    This big week, dare to him so many people, I''m afraid only Murong Sheng. Even the emperor, who is the most important, has no way to help him.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang and blinked. He thought for a moment and then reacted.


    Yes, this man is a king. It''s still the kind of ghost king that people are afraid of. Who dares to give him what, who dares to call him.


    Let a ghost King serve people. Isn''t it the birthday God who hanged himself? Is his life too long?


    Besides, no one dares to open this mouth!


    It''s said that people who are close to shangguanhuang will have bad luck. They all hide from shangguanhuang.


    It is estimated that even the emperor''s attitude towards shangguanhuang is somewhat subtle. That is afraid, but with a bit of fear. However, it is impossible for shangguanhuang to serve the emperor in the palace.


    Even if Shangguan Huang is willing to go, does the emperor dare to promise?!


    When shangguanhuang was waiting on him, he directly poisoned the emperor to death, and then ascended to the most noble throne that day!


    "Look at what you said. How can you make people so reluctant to hear it?" Murongsheng took out his ears and said with a smile, "we are married. You are my husband. I am sick now and need you to take care of me. Is there anything wrong?"


    Regardless of Shangguan Huang''s identity, it is the current situation that we really need someone to take care of.


    Shangguanhuang listened to the tone of Murong Shengli. He was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was more happy.


    And even laughed.


    Some of the murongsheng were stunned.


    It''s really the first time in his life that murongsheng saw shangguanhuang smile so happily.


    There''s not a bit of gloom.

 Chapter 942

    Shangguanhuang did not smile before, but all of them were the kind of smile with slightly crooked lips. Also mixed with a bit of esoteric taste, people some of the elusive.


    Like now this kind of smile that seems to have no trouble, I really haven''t seen it.


    Shangguanhuang himself is very beautiful. Even if he laughs so much, he has no burden, but also makes people look at some of them. What fascinates her most is that it''s time for murongsheng to see shangguanhuang as the most popular place, right?


    The heart of the borrow chant completely put down, put down all let him feel unhappy everything, appear very relaxed and happy, face a trace of haze are not.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s smile, murongsheng''s mood is also inexplicably better.


    It used to be like dark clouds covering the top, but now it''s like the clouds are blowing away and the sun is shining on the earth.


    That is


    I don''t know why shangguanhuang is laughing here.


    Murongsheng couldn''t understand, so he had to bear shangguanhuang''s smile. When shangguanhuang''s smile was enough, the smile on his face had not completely retreated. A beautiful face came to murongsheng''s face, and his eyes were full of smiles: "what you just said, tell me again."


    What?


    What did you just say?


    Murongsheng recalled what he had just said, but he didn''t understand whether shangguanhuang was stupid and why he wanted to listen to what he had just said. Some strange mouth said: "we are married, you are my husband..."


    "Stop."


    In the middle of the speech, he was stopped by shangguanhuang, and then said, "what you just said, please tell me again."


    "You and I are married, you are my husband..." Murongsheng rolled his eyes and said.


    "Wait a minute!" Shangguanhuang once again interrupted murongsheng''s words, "you say it again to me."


    This behavior again and again, let murongsheng''s mood completely exploded: "do you have brain problems, let me say something again and again, crazy?"


    As soon as he finished, Murong Sheng didn''t bother to talk to Shangguan Huang and recalled what he had just said. When straightened out, suddenly understand. I know what shangguanhuang repeatedly asked her to say.


    A white eye cast in the past, is really lazy with this kind of childish children see eye to eye: "you are stupid."


    Silly is really silly, never seen such a silly.


    Isn''t it the husband who just spoke with a voice?


    As for let shangguanhuang have such a big reaction? Again and again let her say, he is not tired of listening, she also said tired!


    Shangguanhuang now selectively listens to what murongsheng says, but he doesn''t pay any attention to what murongsheng scolds her. He was still in high spirits and said, "you''re saying it again. Let me hear it."


    Murong Sheng didn''t even look at Guan Huang. He thought he was very naive.


    What''s your name? What''s your name!


    "I''m hungry now. I''ve only had a few mouthfuls. I''ve been asked by you. Are you still feeding me? "


    Looking at Murong Sheng really angry, Shangguan Huang quickly scooped up a spoonful of porridge and sent it to Murong Sheng''s mouth. Before murongsheng opened his mouth and swallowed it, the hand holding the spoon suddenly came back.


    "Come, call me and I''ll feed you."

 Chapter 943

    Murongsheng just opened his mouth, just like a young bird waiting to be fed, waiting for shangguanhuang to feed him. As a result, he didn''t eat into his mouth. He saw that shangguanhuang suddenly took back his arm and immediately closed his mouth.


    Looking in the direction of shangguanhuang, I pick my eyebrows slightly.


    What does this person want to do? He has to fight against her, right?


    Then she really won''t eat. Let''s see if this person can pry open her mouth and let her talk!


    Having made up his mind, Murong Sheng became more sexual.


    Sitting on the bed, leaning on the head of the bed, Li didn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang with his eyes closed.


    Mouth is not idle, garrulous said: "OK, you wait for me after starvation. Remember to bury me. Oh, by the way, bury me near the ghost palace. Even if I become a ghost, I should have a good look at how the ghost king died. "


    "If he hadn''t let me suffer from this injury and made me unable to move, how could I have been starved to death? Therefore, I also need to see the ghost King die to eliminate my hatred. Don''t forget what I said to you. "


    Murongsheng said that, and he stopped talking, which made shangguanhuang, who was just in a good mood, feel like he was slapped. What pleasant mood has disappeared without a trace, the heart left only bursts of guilty.


    The feeling of guilt suddenly emerged from the bottom of his heart, like a big stone, hard pressed in his heart, and he was almost out of breath.


    Secretly took a look at murongsheng, and then lowered his head as if he had done something wrong. Put the porridge in the spoon on his mouth and blow it gently twice, then pass it to murongsheng''s mouth.


    This time, he didn''t talk too much. He didn''t yell at murongsheng desperately. Instead, he said directly, "eat it quickly. If you don''t eat it again, this bowl of porridge will be cold."


    With that, he added: "if it''s cold, it''s not delicious."


    Murongsheng pursed his lips, slightly hooked up a radian, which made him feel very happy.


    Ha ha.


    Is it too tender to fight with her?


    Now, she has a lot of control over shangguanhuang. It can be said that his soft spots were all pinched in her hands. Dare to be arrogant in front of her, also don''t see oneself have this qualification!


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and opened his mouth to eat the porridge.


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, an ancient spirit and a little fox, my heart explored a little more, and my eyes dodged a little.


    I don''t know why. There is always a feeling in his heart that what she said just now is not out of hand, but It''s like saying it to him on purpose.


    This little girl


    As soon as Murong Sheng swallows the porridge in his mouth, he suddenly feels that shangguanhuang''s eyes are not right. Murongsheng''s heart jumped, and he looked up at shangguanhuang. He blinked. He looked very simple and innocent: "what''s the matter? Did I just say something wrong? "


    Looking at shangguanhuang, he looked at her without blinking, and let him look at her like this: "what are you looking at me for? Feed me quickly. I''m hungry."


    Unconsciously, there is a soft taste in the tone.

 Chapter 944

    Shangguanhuang was suspicious and couldn''t help looking at murongsheng. Looking at murongsheng, there is no feeling of guilty. I can''t help thinking that I think too much.


    He took his eyes back and consciously took up the job of feeding murongsheng. The action is very astringent. Scoop the porridge with a spoon, then blow it gently to murongsheng''s mouth.


    It''s the first time for Mingming to serve as a feeder. Looking at shangguanhuang''s action, it seems that he has experienced it many times.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and dispels his doubts. He is also relieved.


    After all, warn yourself that you can''t do it in the future.


    It''s too obvious. Shangguanhuang is so smart that he will definitely see it. How to say that can not be so straightforward, need to slightly bend, around a mountain road 18 bend, can''t let shangguanhuang see her guilty!


    She has to be upright, so that she can arouse shangguanhuang''s belief. She will feel very guilty, and then she can use this person well.


    Without this handle, she would be the one who was bullied. So, after this village, there will be no such shop. We must hold it well!


    What''s more, although her means are not very aboveboard, what can they do! She didn''t take advantage of shangguanhuang to like her and ask shangguanhuang to do anything hurtful. What''s her guilt?


    What''s more, when she was stripped naked in the ghost King''s other courtyard, people all over the capital said that she was no different from the women in the building. The body has been seen by so many people, who pitied her at that time?


    Shangguan Huang was responsible for all his injuries. If he hadn''t agreed in the court at that time. How could she have taken such an approach!


    These things are caused by shangguanhuang. She can''t bully people. Can she get some comfort from shangguanhuang?


    She didn''t want his life, and didn''t let shangguanhuang do anything harmful!


    It''s just bullying and torturing people in ordinary days. It''s cheap enough for him. What else do you want her to do?


    If it wasn''t for shangguanhuang''s desperate efforts to save her and open the Treasury to let her take the things inside, it would have been at the time when her wound was almost healed. Directly take advantage of shangguanhuang not pay attention to poison, and then shangguanhuang to kill!


    Murongsheng thought in his heart, eating the porridge fed by shangguanhuang with peace of mind.


    "Oh, yes," murongsheng swallowed the porridge in his mouth, "you haven''t told me what I asked you just now."


    Shangguanhuang''s action of feeding people porridge stopped for a moment and looked up at murongsheng. With obvious questions.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t think what murongsheng said.


    As soon as you see, you can see that shangguanhuang is dizzy with what he just did. Murongsheng is not angry either. Instead, he raises his chin: "I asked you about porridge."


    "Oh."


    Shangguanhuang reacted, put the cold porridge in the spoon into murongsheng''s mouth, and said carelessly: "it''s nothing, but nobody cared or asked when I was young. You can only do things by yourself. After a long time, you will learn some basic things. "

 Chapter 945

    With that, shangguanhuang didn''t say any more.


    Murongsheng left and right also did not wait for any results, just heard such a sentence.


    Suddenly a little surprised, with the porridge just put in his mouth, staring at shangguanhuang stupidly, some of them didn''t react. Looking at shangguanhuang handed up a spoonful of porridge, murongsheng was about to open his mouth to eat.


    See, shangguanhuang directly spoon to move away.


    Yeah??


    You don''t want to give it to her?


    Want to starve her?


    "You, swallow what''s in your mouth first."


    Oh, sorry for the misunderstanding.


    Murongsheng heard what shangguanhuang said, and then he reflected that the things in his mouth had not been swallowed. If you open your mouth now, things in your mouth will fall out. Chew, swallow directly into the stomach, and then eat the spoon.


    A pair of bright eyes, with a look at the taste of gossip: "you do not care? It sounds like it''s the same as me. Does your father and mother care about you? "


    Most importantly, she wanted to ask where the emperor had gone. Can you leave this son alone?


    Isn''t shangguanhuang the favorite prince in legend? Otherwise, he would not make an exception. He was canonized as the Lord himself. It''s not a very nice name, but it doesn''t mean that he is not the LORD''s!


    "Niang died," Shangguan Huang''s tone is very insipid, insipid does not like to say his own things again, "Dad has not seen me for a long time, so I can only come by myself."


    Listen to this, it''s a bit awkward.


    It''s probably because I''m used to calling my father and mother, and I''m not used to calling my mother and father.


    But listening to what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng also thought of it a little. It seems that shangguanhuang is the only one who has been canonized as the prince of the Zhou Dynasty. It looks very beautiful.


    But he was not favored by the emperor when he was a child, especially after the death of shangguanhuang''s mother, there were all kinds of rumors that he was an ominous man, and the emperor would not care about such a son.


    When you think about it, shangguanhuang didn''t seem very old at that time.


    In Rongguo mansion, she could be bullied into such a pitiful look because her parents were not around. In this palace, there is still a prince who is not in favor. I''m afraid that life will be more difficult than her.


    It seems that the palace is magnificent. In fact, it is full of people who hold high and step low, who eat people and don''t vomit bones.


    He is struggling in the palace. It is estimated that whether he can eat enough and wear warm clothes is really a very serious problem.


    Even if the imperial dining room was making things every day, it was really unclear whether the things would be sent to shangguanhuang.


    However, I''m afraid no one would like to contact an ominous person. Will not be bullied, but the indifference will not be less.


    Murongsheng used to feel that he had been miserable and unhappy enough. Now there is another companion. Shangguanhuang is as down as she is. Maybe she is even more miserable than she is. I''m not sure.


    Think about it. If you eat a hungry meal in Rongguo mansion, you will not have new clothes at most.


    Even if he was bullied, he was bullied by the slaves around Qi and Jiang. Moreover, Murong Shan comes to show off from time to time, and Murong Ling leads people to bully.


    But at that time, surrounded by green cherry protection, it was not too miserable.

 Chapter 946

    But what about the palace?


    There is no shortage of people in the palace!


    Shangguanhuang, as a child without parents, is bullied by someone every day. This year, no one will repeat.


    She didn''t know whether shangguanhuang''s life was big or hard?


    This topic is not so easy, shangguanhuang is silent, murongsheng seems more silent.


    After a long time, shangguanhuang didn''t wait for murongsheng to speak. He couldn''t help saying, "you see, we two can be regarded as a perfect match."


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows, eats porridge in his mouth, looks at shangguanhuang and asks him to make things clear.


    Shangguanhuang lowered his head and stirred the little white porridge in the bowl with a spoon. After a while, he stopped. He looked up at murongsheng and said, "the capital knows, although you are a lady of Rongguo government. But it''s not enough to eat, it''s not enough to wear, it''s not warm, it''s not my parents. So being bullied by the elders, are our experiences quite similar? Don''t you think we''re a good match? "


    Murong Sheng listen to, direct a white eyeball to go up Guan Huang to throw past.


    What is perfect match talking about?!


    That''s a good match for looks, a good match for character, and then a good match for each other.


    What does shangguanhuang say?


    Because when I was a child, I suffered a lot, so I was a perfect match? What kind of perfect match is this? There are so many people suffering this day. Is she a perfect match for everyone suffering?


    Murongsheng didn''t know how to dislike shangguanhuang. He didn''t want to say a word.


    Shangguanhuang was a little satisfied and thought he was right: "don''t you think what I said is very reasonable? Aren''t we a good match? You see, if I didn''t worry about food and clothing when I was a child, how could I make such delicious porridge today to fill your stomach? "


    "So, what we have suffered before is to prepare for the present. It''s absolutely just the right time for us to be together. "


    Murongsheng listened, but he was speechless. I didn''t expect shangguanhuang to be able to come up with such a fallacy, and then make fun of it.


    How to say, is shangguanhuang a prince? I don''t know how many times higher I am than others. When I was a child, I lived so hard, and there was no indignation in my heart?


    It''s very kind of you.


    Thinking of this, murongsheng''s heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of inexplicable taste. After all, shangguanhuang has a lot of hard life


    "Then how do you wander in the world?" Murongsheng felt very curious, "and it seems that you have a lot of followers. Is it the leader of what religion in the Jianghu?"


    When they were young, their lives were miserable, and murongsheng didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    It''s so miserable that two people have to get together to talk about things when they were young. I''m afraid the meal won''t be good.


    Therefore, murongsheng directly changed the topic and asked what he most wanted to ask.


    She has always wondered why the prince, who grew up in the palace, would be reduced to the world, and then cultivated so many subordinates.


    The emperor knows, won''t he have a sense of crisis in his heart?

 Chapter 947

    Shangguanhuang chuckled: "it''s not a religious leader. It hasn''t reached that level. At most, it''s a Lord. Of course, you can be called the Lord''s wife


    "Well?"


    My Lord''s wife?


    What is it?


    What is this?


    Having never been in touch with the affairs in the Jianghu, Murong Sheng felt a little confused after listening to these words: "are you? What Lord? What? "


    Although this is not the leader of the sect, a leader suddenly appeared, which surprised murongsheng enough. Just want to ask clear, what small door small faction, Murong Sheng still don''t understand. But who knows if it''s a big school?


    According to shangguanhuang''s mentality as a prince, I''m afraid he won''t find a little unknown sect to squat in the past and talk about how shameless it is.


    "Baqizun."


    Murongsheng didn''t respond at first, and nodded perfunctorily.


    Then he felt something wrong and suddenly looked up at shangguanhuang: "what?! You just said, "is it baqizun?"


    Murongsheng thought a lot, but he didn''t think that it was baqizun in the end. Shangguanhuang was the person of baqizun?!


    Although she has not been involved in the world, the reputation of baqizun is very strong. Even people who don''t mix in the world know a little.


    Therefore, the reputation of baqizun will be clear after thinking about it.


    "Oh, my God, is it so powerful? Are you the one who founded this eight Qi Zun


    After saying that, murongsheng felt something was not right again, and quickly said, "it''s not right. I''m not in the Jianghu, and I know something about it. It''s been around for hundreds of years, right? You... "


    He said, looking up and down at shangguanhuang in shock: "my God, you are not an old monster who has lived for a hundred years, are you?"


    Shangguanhuang was in his twenties at most. He was the Lord of baqizun. If this eight Qi Zun is founded by him, isn''t Shangguan Huang an old monster?!


    It was murongsheng who hated shangguanhuang before, but now it''s shangguanhuang''s turn to dislike murongsheng. Glanced at Murong Sheng, the dislike of the fundus is somewhat obvious: "stupid."


    Stupid?!


    This man used to coax her all the time, but now he says she''s stupid?!


    Is this the decline of morality or the distortion of human nature? Let shangguanhuang dare to be so arrogant, say she is stupid?!


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang and is about to speak. Shangguanhuang put a spoon into her mouth, blocking all the words murongsheng wanted to say, making her swallow into her stomach.


    "If you think about it yourself, you can imagine that I didn''t create baqizun," shangguanhuang said after feeding murongsheng. "I just took over baqizun. I didn''t say that I founded baqizun."


    Murongsheng spits out the spoon in his mouth, swallows the porridge and looks at shangguanhuang curiously.


    Why did she have such a big reaction just now? She thought it was baqizun founded by shangguanhuang. The main reason is that shangguanhuang, as a prince, could not cultivate some of his own forces?


    If this eight Qi Zun was established by shangguanhuang, she really has some differences, but she also thinks it is very possible.

 Chapter 948

    That is to say, the time of the appearance of baqizun was not as old as Guan Huang. So just now, she seemed to feel a little surprised. Her brain didn''t turn around for a moment.


    Because just now, she did not consider the possibility that shangguanhuang might take over baqizun from others. After all, he is a prince, and his identity is there. Although the royal family and the river and lake are two separate worlds, they are also complicated.


    In addition, shangguanhuang''s reputation is so great that it is not so easy for him to hide his identity.


    How can you run over and easily end up with a sect in the Jianghu? What''s more, it''s still such a famous place?


    Maybe it''s too obvious in murongsheng''s eyes. Let shangguanhuang have a look, you can see what murongsheng is thinking.


    Only temporarily did not speak to answer murongsheng''s question. But holding a spoon, stirring in the bowl, intimate contact with the bowl, from time to time issued some crisp sound of collision.


    Don''t put on the heart of light mouth said: "because before wandering the river and lake, worship a master.". But Shibo was the Lord of baqizun, and did not accept apprentices. At the same time, they didn''t get married and have children, so they chose me and passed the baqizun to me. "


    In a few simple words, we can make things clear.


    Murongsheng''s heart is still a little bit curious. Who is shangguanhuang''s uncle and master. But she didn''t ask, because she knew that even if she asked, it was useless.


    She is not a person in the world. What can she do if she knows who she is? Maybe she didn''t know who it was even if she said the name.


    It''s very good to remember Baqi.


    It''s just that shangguanhuang''s experience is really too lucky. His eyes are mixed with all kinds of jealousy and admiration, and there are some small competitions!


    Baqizun, it''s too casual to say that you can give it away, isn''t it?


    This shangguanhuang is really a good thing!


    Baqizun is not a heretical school, and certainly not a respectable school. He is good at making weapons, and at the same time, he is also responsible for all kinds of intelligence networks in the river and lake.


    If anyone in the Jianghu comes out with some gossip, he can definitely find it from baqizun.


    Of course, if something big happens, you can see it from baqizun.


    That''s not the point!


    The most important thing is that the weapons made by baqizun are unparalleled in the world!


    What concealed weapons, weapons, sticks, as long as there is a secret book, baqizun can make them, and they are all high-quality products!


    It seems that all the people in the river''s Lake regard the weapons made by baqizun as the glory of wandering the river''s lake. Who can have a weapon produced by baqizun, then walking on the road is rustling clothes.


    Of course, baqizun also has a more important reputation, that is, he will hold a famous sword meeting every five years.


    It is said that if someone wins the first place, he will give away a famous weapon that baqizun has made elaborately in five years!

 Chapter 949

    No matter who is good at using the sword or not, they all want to get the first place. All over the world, second weapons as like as two peas are impossible to come across.


    In addition, the sword is made in a unique way, which can not be easily made by any weapon division.


    It''s very popular to buy a weapon made by baqizun. If you can have a weapon made by baqizun in five years, you will surely become the most popular and glorious person in the world!


    Since baqizun held the famous sword conference, people in the river and lake have flocked to it, hoping to make themselves become the person with identity symbol.


    Although murongsheng did not attend the famous sword conference, he did not go to see it. But such a grand occasion has also been heard from others.


    Unexpectedly, more people participated in the famous sword conference than the Wulin conference, and it was even more lively. Many people don''t want to participate in the martial arts conference, but the famous sword conference is a must.


    Murongsheng looked up and down at shangguanhuang as if he were looking at something rare. He couldn''t help but look at shangguanhuang and didn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang frowned and asked curiously, "what are you looking at?"


    Murong Sheng pursed and cleared his mind. Sheng Sheng asked: "if you are the Lord of Baqi Zun Don''t you have a lot of money? "


    Why do baqizun''s weapons sell so expensive? First, they are guaranteed in quality. Second, they are expensive! But even that''s flattering, and it''s tempting.


    In murongsheng''s eyes, it''s all white silver, and it''s a big box of silver!


    Murong Sheng''s words directly stunned Shangguan Huang. What he thought was that murongsheng knew that he was the Lord of baqizun. No matter he was shocked or heroic, he would always ask about other things.


    For example, about baqizun or something else, but what I didn''t expect was that murongsheng hesitated for a long time and asked Is he rich?


    This is really


    Especially when I see murongsheng talking, his eyes are shining. It seems that he is already looking at a pile of gold ingots. Shangguanhuang can''t help but want to laugh, this small appearance obviously fell into the money eye.


    It seems that murongsheng is really a little money fan. When we first met, because we saved his life, we directly asked Wuyu for a pile of bank notes. Later, he was even more daring to sneak into the Treasury and steal money from it.


    It''s not in the eye of money. What is it?


    It seems that it not only fell in, but also could not climb out.


    Shangguanhuang thought for a moment and responded: "if you want to say that you have money, it''s not clear, but if you want to say that you have enough money to support you, I guess that silver should be enough to support you."


    Then shangguanhuang looked up and down at murongsheng. This small body should be very easy to support.


    Look, just a bowl of white porridge, can drink with relish, isn''t it very good to support?


    "Oh?" Murongsheng rolled his eyes. "When people walk in this world, can''t they say too much. Otherwise, it will be very easy to hit the face! "


    She is not an ordinary person. She can support herself with a little silver.


    She is greedy for money!

 Chapter 950

    Shangguanhuang certainly recognized the meaning of murongsheng dialect, but as if he didn''t understand it, he deliberately distorted the meaning of murongsheng Dialect: "really? You look so thin and small now. I don''t eat much. Even this cloth is used less than others. How can it be difficult to support? In my opinion, there is no one better to support than you


    Then he looked up and down at murongsheng: "there are not many pieces of meat in front of his chest. How hard can it be to support? I don''t think we can find another one who is as good as you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murongsheng''s eyes widened a little. What do you mean? What does it mean that there are few pieces of meat on the chest? Who are you insulting?!


    How can shangguanhuang talk like this!


    Does she have meat on her chest? This man hasn''t seen it. Don''t you know?!


    How can such a big man lie with his eyes open!


    Yes, that''s right. Maybe during the time when she woke up from rebirth, her body really couldn''t take out her hand, which made people blind. But since there was a secret place, he turned over to be the master in Rongguo mansion.


    She is still very concerned about their own maintenance!


    Looking at the medical books with the best way to take care of the body, where there should be meat, there should be no meat, how perfect! This man said she had no meat on her chest! Even said she was very save clothes material!


    I can''t bear it! Absolutely can not bear, this person must be blind, will say so!


    Murongsheng sat up straight, straightened his chest and abdomen, and showed his perfect place, so that shangguanhuang could have a good look. Is there any meat on her chest! She can guarantee that her body is absolutely perfect, absolutely very good!


    But


    As soon as this action was done, murongsheng reacted immediately. She''s naked now. She doesn''t have a piece of cloth. She can''t see anything until she''s covered with a quilt.


    But as soon as you do this action, everything is really exposed! Completely exposed in shangguanhuang''s eyes!


    She sometimes said, although not like a woman, not so reserved, but also did not expose her body to other people''s eyes. In particular, exposed in the heart, but also from time to time to her intention of the man''s eyes!


    No matter how unreliable and thick skinned she is, she can''t be compared with the metamorphosis of Shangguan Huang!


    Originally, I had a chest. I wanted to say something more. Then he found the embarrassment, and saw shangguanhuang''s joking eyes fall on her, and suddenly he had no idea of showing off.


    Of course, the tone in my heart will not be so easy to swallow.


    For a woman, one can not say is age, the second is appearance, the third is knowledge, and the fourth is figure!


    Murongsheng himself is not a generous person. He doesn''t care what others think of her at all. Now he is even more angry and stares at shangguanhuang. He doesn''t eat a mouthful of porridge. Close your mouth tightly, but don''t open it.


    Shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows: "don''t you eat?"


    Eat, eat, eat!


    Phosgene is full of gas, and there''s still something to eat?!


    No more!

 Chapter 951

    Facing murongsheng''s silent protest, shangguanhuang didn''t feel anything. He put the bowl in his hand aside and did not urge murongsheng to eat it.


    It''s not a child. People have to coax people to eat. Now I don''t eat. It seems that I''m really not hungry. When you are hungry, you will ask him for something to eat.


    Because he knows that murongsheng is not a person willing to be wronged.


    When shangguanhuang tidies up his things, he can see that murongsheng is about to become a puffer. He can''t help feeling a little interesting. I can''t help sticking out my finger and poking it on murongsheng''s bulging face. As soon as I met it, I was slapped by murongsheng.


    "What are you doing with such a big man?"


    Oh, is that angry? It''s really stingy. I can''t stand teasing at all.


    "Angry?" Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng and seems to be angry. However, why is murongsheng suddenly angry?


    Didn''t you eat porridge well just now?


    He can''t figure out what he did wrong, which will make murongsheng suddenly angry.


    Woman, is it so troublesome?


    Inexplicably said angry angry?


    "Oh."


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and sneers. He doesn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang at all. She has no eyesight. Why does she have to deal with such wood?


    Shangguanhuang thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out why. But murongsheng also does not say, also no longer persisted asked. If murongsheng wants to say something, he will take the initiative to say it later.


    Simply, he lifted the corner of the quilt directly, and the whole person also sat on the bed and got into the quilt.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s sharp posture, murongsheng immediately became alert and stared at shangguanhuang without blinking: "what are you doing?" If shangguanhuang dare to do something shameless, she will kick people out of bed!


    "Don''t worry, don''t do anything You. "


    Shangguanhuang sits beside murongsheng and puts his hand around murongsheng''s naked body. I don''t do what I say, but the action on my hand is not the same as what I think!


    It''s like doing nothing!


    Murongsheng resisted the idea that he wanted to kick shangguanhuang under the bed. He glared at shangguanhuang with his eyes and tried to kill shangguanhuang with his eyes!


    She has never seen such a shameless person as shangguanhuang!


    How can you be such a hooligan!


    Mingming has a serious face without any emotion, with a noble temperament, which makes people dare not offend. But what is said and done at the bottom is not like a serious person at all. It''s like an asshole on the street. People want to beat him on the ground!


    Looking at shangguanhuang, he was not blushing at all, but shocked. On the contrary, she, who is sitting in the audience, has some shame in her heart and some red on her face!


    Blush, do not want to listen to shangguanhuang mouth out of shameless words!


    Looking at murongsheng, he stares at him fiercely with his eyes, and struggles to stay away from him. Obviously, I couldn''t trust him and wanted to avoid him.


    Will shangguanhuang satisfy murongsheng''s idea?


    No way.


    He hugged murongsheng with his hand and didn''t let her move. He didn''t have much strength, but let murongsheng have no way to move: "is the wound healed? No more pain? " It''s like an uninjured person here.


    Of course, shangguanhuang couldn''t have said that.

 Chapter 952

    When shangguanhuang said this, Murong Sheng thought of it.


    Her wound really does not hurt, because secretly drank the spring water, the wound already good 7788.


    But If shangguanhuang didn''t speak, she almost forgot that she was still a patient with serious injury. Need to take good care of, need small movement. Where, like her, she was so alive after being seriously injured.


    But is shangguanhuang really unconscious or fake?


    If you don''t realize it


    "Ouch It hurts... "


    Murongsheng directly bent slightly and gave a light cry, with obvious pain on his face. It was obvious that his action was too big and he pulled his wound.


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, shangguanhuang sighed helplessly, and took out a pillow that she was leaning against. Holding murongsheng''s arm, he lay down carefully.


    "The wound is not healed. What are you doing here?" Shangguanhuang thinks that it''s not the old lady now, but it''s the old lady''s heart. "Lie down and have a good rest. I''ll watch you conveniently. Once there is something wrong, I can take care of you in time


    Looking around? It''s because of shangguanhuang that Murong Sheng can''t rest assured!


    For murongsheng, shangguanhuang is her biggest threat now. Who knows if shangguanhuang''s heart will rise in a moment


    However, this time shangguanhuang did not seem to have as many birds and animals as before. Wary murongsheng held in his arms and did nothing, just lying on the bed quietly with murongsheng.


    Eyes like looking at the red curtain above, and like looking through the red curtain to other places. Breathing gradually keeps in line with murongsheng, and the sound of two people''s breathing gradually merges together.


    With shangguanhuang beside her, murongsheng was always on guard. He was afraid that if one of them didn''t pay attention, shangguanhuang would become a bird and a beast again.


    But if this sleepiness comes, it will not be able to bear. Murongsheng was so defensive that his eyes were a little sour. He slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep directly.


    But the sleeping murongsheng didn''t know that there was a huge trouble now, and he was coming towards them.


    If trouble comes, murongsheng must be the first one to get into trouble.


    The key is that murongsheng is not clear now. If he knows, he will kick shangguanhuang out of bed without hesitation.


    Murongsheng fell asleep, but shangguanhuang didn''t feel sleepy at all. Usually did not wake up can also sleep in the past habits, sleep words will not sleep too deep, in the sleep is always vigilant.


    As long as there is some wind and grass outside, you will immediately open your eyes.


    But now Looking at murongsheng who has closed his eyes in his arms. Shangguanhuang rubbed murongsheng''s face slightly with his face. Thinking that it was good to fall asleep, he closed his eyes.


    Before, no one could let shangguanhuang relax completely. But now, murongsheng has done it.


    As long as he lies beside murongsheng, even if he doesn''t do anything, shangguanhuang''s heart is peaceful, and soon sleepiness comes up.

 Chapter 953

    It''s sunny, but it''s really cloudy inside the palace. No matter how brilliant the sunlight outside is, there is no way to drive out the haze inside the palace.


    The emperor sat in the imperial study, looking at the memorial presented. In the heart some restlessness, cannot look down, in the hand the memorial directly threw on the table.


    Holding his hand between his eyebrows, he asked, "what''s the situation in the ghost palace now?"


    My father-in-law jumped in his heart and bent slightly. He carefully looked at the emperor and felt a little embarrassed.


    I didn''t want to speak out, but the emperor asked, can a father-in-law refuse to speak: "back to the Emperor The ghost King''s mansion is still the same. The gate is still tightly closed. There is no movement. "


    The emperor''s eyes fell on his father-in-law.


    My father-in-law immediately shook his body and quickly lowered his head. He did not dare to look at the emperor.


    "Nothing? Is the gate still closed? " The emperor''s tone was a little irritable, and his anger rose slowly, "the door is closed, the back door! Is there any movement? "


    Looking at the emperor like this, where can my father-in-law not understand?


    The emperor has arrived. He wants to be angry! In my heart, I didn''t want to say it, but I had to reply: "if I go back to the emperor, there is no news from the people who are guarding the ghost palace..."


    The emperor listened, originally some turbid eyes suddenly shot out a trace of cold light, sharp looking at the distance.


    The anger in my heart is constantly turning up and surging. With a wave of my big arm, I directly dropped everything on the table on the ground.


    The memorials placed on the table also crackled all over the floor.


    Some of the grinding ink also spilled on the opened Memorial, stained with a black stain.


    My father-in-law quickly knelt down and felt a little soft all over: "the emperor is calm, the emperor is calm..."


    Even if it''s angry, there''s no way to dispel the thought in the ghost King''s heart


    Of course, my father-in-law only dares to say it in his heart.


    "Calm down?" The emperor''s anger can''t be put out, and his chest is even more rapidly fluctuating. "How can I not be angry when such a thing happens? How can I get rid of it?"


    Up to now, the gate and back door of the ghost King''s house are tightly closed, and there is no movement. This can only explain one thing, that is, shangguanhuang carried murongsheng''s body to the ghost palace. After holding the ghost marriage that will make people feel very ridiculous all the time, they didn''t send murongsheng''s body out for burial!


    How many days has this passed?!


    Shangguanhuang is such a big man. How can he be so willful?!


    Do you really want to put the body of a dead man in the ghost King''s house for a lifetime?!


    Shangguan Huang''s dream is to live a lifetime with a corpse?!


    He chose the title of king of ghosts, but did he really regard himself as king of ghosts? Married is also married with a dead man!


    The more the emperor thought about it, the more angry he was. The most frustrating thing is that shangguanhuang''s absurd behavior makes him have no way to stop it, and he doesn''t know what reaction he should make.


    Anyway, blessing, is certainly not blessing!

 Chapter 954

    It''s not only the Royal people, but also the whole Zhou people!


    Have never seen who, will marry a dead man, as his wife!


    I''m afraid it''s been around for a long time. People in other countries already know it very well. Now they don''t know how to laugh at Da Zhou. If they say that they have nothing, they will do such shocking things.


    As soon as he thought about it, especially the fact that it was done by his own son, the emperor had a feeling in his heart. I really want to shoot shangguanhuang here.


    Of course, if the emperor wants to do so, I''m afraid he can''t do it.


    Can only think, why not in Shangguan Huang just born, the son to die!


    "One by one, there is no one to worry about. They are all so big. How can they do such childish things?"


    The emperor is angry now, want to take things to fall to vent his anger. But all the things on the table have been thrown to the ground, there is nothing to throw. I can only use my hand to clap on the table. The table is crackling. I want to vent my anger in this way.


    Looking at the emperor''s anger here, my father-in-law is afraid to speak.


    When the emperor was about to vent, the father-in-law kneeling on the ground dared to speak, but still some of them were trembling: "emperor, don''t be angry, you should be angry. Besides, isn''t it time to have a wedding? It''s just the right way to disperse this bad luck. "


    Hearing what my father-in-law said, the emperor''s face changed a little. At least, the marriage between shangguanhong and Jinbi is a great joy. Maybe, it can really disperse the bad news caused by shangguanhuang.


    "Has the Ministry of rites chosen a good day?"


    Although shangguanhong is only a son of the world, his status is extraordinary in the emperor''s heart.


    In the eyes of the emperor, the Wanyan yinyao is not worthy of shangguanhong.


    But now Dazhou needs to get married with splendor. In the future, if he wants to get married with other countries, he will have more chances to win.


    Moreover, this period of time is also clear, this Wanyan yinyao like is not shangguanhong, but shangguanhuang. But Shangguan Huang''s temper is also stubborn, is not willing to agree, but also severely refused to get rid of Wanyan yinyao.


    Almost, so that big week and Jinbi country conflict, the two countries almost can not form an alliance.


    Once again, I think of the bad things that shangguanhuang did. The emperor''s anger, which was not easy to dissipate, agglomerated some more. There was some improvement in the face, and immediately sink down.


    Shangguanhuang has never done anything to make him feel comfortable since he was young!


    Fortunately, shangguanhong was very open about it. Even if Wanyan yinyao has been chasing shangguanhuang, shangguanhong has not given up, but chasing Wanyan yinyao does not make Jinbi country angry.


    Only then had such a happy event.


    The emperor sighed. He really owes a lot to shangguanhong. If there is a chance How could he be just a son of the world?


    No matter what shangguanhong was thinking, whether he wanted to climb or not. The emperor can''t be on guard against him. On the contrary, he thinks shangguanhong has dealt with this matter very well.

 Chapter 955

    "Emperor, the Ministry of rites said that there will be an auspicious day next month. It is estimated that the Ministry of rites will present the memorials soon. " My father-in-law is picking up what the emperor likes to hear.


    "Well."


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction: "not bad."


    The speed of the etiquette department is very fast, but it can''t be delayed. If it''s delayed for a long time, according to Wanyan yinyao''s character, it''s not that there will be any changes.


    Even if there is Wanyan zhehan on the side, the emperor still has some distrust of Wanyan yinyao''s character.


    Looking at the clear sky outside, the emperor''s face is a piece of haze, how the mood will not be good.


    "Go! Xuanmurong Cheng enters the palace. I want to find him! "


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t want to send murongsheng out of Guiwang''s house for burial, so he let the people of Rongguo''s mansion ask for it! Murong Cheng is the elder of Murong Sheng. It''s a matter of course to ask for the corpse.


    What should we do when we die!


    In any case, no matter what way, murongsheng came out of the ghost palace to be buried!


    Murongsheng''s body, can''t continue to stay in the ghost King''s house!


    My father-in-law immediately received the order, stood up and prepared to send someone to announce that Murong Cheng would be called into the palace. As soon as I went out of the hall, I installed shangguanhong.


    "Your Highness, Prince Rui."


    Shangguanhong nodded. There was no expression on his face: "is the emperor in it?"


    "If you want to return to your highness, the emperor is in it."


    Then he opened the door of the main hall and respectfully invited shangguanhong in. Then he closed the door and went to do what the emperor told him.


    As soon as shangguanhong went in, he saw a mess on the ground. The memorials were lying on the ground in a mess, with some spilled ink and writing brushes.


    "Emperor, why are you angry?" Shangguanhong asked curiously.


    The emperor took a look at shangguanhong who came in and hummed coldly: "it''s not because of shangguanhuang! What I''ve done is just a jerk, which makes me very angry! "


    On hearing this, shangguanhong''s eyes flickered a little, and crossed a trace of gloom. Hidden in the sleeve inside the hand, in an instant into a fist.


    Shangguanhuang.


    The only one who can make the emperor so angry is shangguanhuang!


    In other people''s eyes, no one in shangguanhuang can like it. Even now, his father, who was afraid of shangguanhuang, did not like him.


    But actually?


    Shangguanhuang was born with the name of an ominous man. If he really wanted to get rid of him, how could the emperor keep him until now. When you can''t control shangguanhuang completely and you can''t get rid of shangguanhuang?


    You know, it''s too easy to kill a few princes in the palace without spitting bones. In particular, the prince, who is not in favor of killing him, has no one to worry about.


    Shangguanhuang is the kind of person whose mother and concubine are not in favor.


    However, shangguanhuang, who should have died quietly, lived in the present without the protection of others. And also became the only one who was canonized as the prince of Zhou!


    If there is no one to protect it, shangguanhong will not believe it in any case.


    In this palace, one person can be protected by everyone''s stratagem. In addition to the supreme emperor, who else can have such ability and means?!

 Chapter 956

    He would not believe that shangguanhuang was called a big prince, and no one in the harem wanted to kill him? How could it be so safe to live to now!


    Perhaps, even the Emperor himself did not find that every time he was angry and yelled at shangguanhuang in the imperial study, he was furious. It was because shangguanhuang did something bad that the emperor was completely angry.


    But what''s the result?


    Does shangguanhuang still do what he should do? There is nothing at all?


    At the beginning, when he saw that the emperor was angry and scolded shangguanhuang, his heart would rise a bit of schadenfreude. But now Looking at the emperor like this, his heart is very calm, calm without waves.


    Why?


    They are all the emperor''s children, so shangguanhuang can be canonized as the king. And he can only hang in the name of King Rui and become a son of King Rui?!


    Over the years, the emperor has never scolded him, even when he said something serious to him!


    It''s because he is honest in his daily life. Won''t he make the emperor angry?!


    No!


    Because in the eyes of the emperor, shangguanhong is not as good as shangguanhuang!


    Otherwise, why was injured like that? Shangguanhuang, who had a bad reputation, could be canonized as the king. And he, who is also the prince, can only live in Rui palace wrongly. No one knows that he is also the emperor''s child!


    Thinking of this, shangguanhong''s eyes flashed a trace of Yin. The hand that held tightly also loosened, as if just was a phantom, fast who also didn''t see.


    "What did the ghost king do to make the emperor angry?"


    The emperor immediately took a deep breath, and his face was very ugly: "what''s the matter, it''s not that matter, it''s known all over the capital now!"


    The Emperor didn''t want to mention it or say it from his own mouth.


    But the Emperor didn''t say it. Shangguanhong could think of it in an instant. What the emperor said was that thing.


    "Because, murongsheng Is that right? "


    As soon as murongsheng''s name came out, shangguanhong didn''t know what was going on in his heart. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. It hurt.


    For a moment, his face changed, and then he recovered completely.


    After saying this name, shangguanhong''s expression was a little trance. Remember, the feeling just appeared is no longer the first time for him, it seems that it has happened many times.


    Especially last time, he saw murongsheng fall down from the stage and die in front of his eyes, which made him completely imprint murongsheng in his heart.


    Every night when I go to bed, I dream of murongsheng. In the past, murongsheng would hang around his buttocks and circle around him no matter what. When he has some dissatisfaction, he will stand far away, dare not approach, and look at him far away.


    This kind of murongsheng makes him feel disgusted, but I don''t know what happened. Since murongsheng fell into the water, his temperament has changed.


    Is water in the head, or do you take the wrong medicine?


    Courage than before become much more, and look at his appearance is everywhere not pleasing to the eye, to his vicious words.


    No, shouldn''t murongsheng look at him with special admiration and chase him? How could he be treated like this?

 Chapter 957

    Every time I think of murongsheng, I feel uncomfortable.


    Shangguanhong is not a complete fool. He has more or less understood his strange situation.


    But he won''t admit it, and he doesn''t want to admit it.


    A woman like murongsheng doesn''t have any advantages in her body. How can she make him go to shangguanhong?!


    This is the biggest joke in the world!


    Murongshan is thousands of times better than murongsheng. Even he doesn''t know how much better he looks than murongsheng. How can he take a fancy to murongsheng?


    But even if he didn''t want to admit this fact, he still had a thorn in his heart, which made him have to face up to this problem.


    In the past few days after murongsheng''s death, shangguanhong has suffered a lot, which makes the whole person feel like falling to the bottom of the valley and makes him difficult to fall asleep.


    Murongsheng is dead now or not. And still in front of his eyes, dead, can''t be alive!


    Even if he likes murongsheng, he can''t be as crazy as shangguanhuang. Directly ignore the world''s views, to murongsheng this dead man to marry into Rui palace!


    Looking at the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair, Shangguan Hong''s irritable mood slowly calmed down.


    Shangguanhuang is a monster. It''s very difficult for him to fight for the throne. He won''t be hindered by his children''s private affairs like shangguanhuang. He shangguanhong''s current position is not what he can choose, but in the future, he will stand in the highest position!


    That high position must belong to him!


    Because he is colder than shangguanhuang! According to the current situation, we can judge the best way for us to walk!


    Thinking about this, shangguanhong felt a dull pain in his heart. It seemed that there was no such pain. Even the negative emotions that just happened to be generated inadvertently disappeared at this time.


    He is a man who wants to do big things. How can he be stopped by his love?


    No matter what he does, he should put the overall situation first!


    In order to be able to climb the highest position, no matter what sacrifice, will not care!


    Murongsheng, however, is just a dead man he doesn''t want. What impact can it have on him?


    When he was alive, he didn''t want to marry murongsheng. Now that he''s dead, he can''t miss murongsheng any more!


    Although I think so in my heart, there is always some haze in my heart that he can''t wave away. How can''t it disappear.


    Since he couldn''t drive it away, Shangguan Hong simply didn''t touch it and let it live and die on its own. He didn''t want to pay more attention to it.


    In the future, no matter who, or what, will not affect all his way!


    The Emperor didn''t want to hear murongsheng''s name, but now he heard shangguanhong say these three words and slapped them on the table in front of him: "who else is there besides her?"


    As early as I knew, I shouldn''t have ordered shangguanhuang to marry murongsheng!


    Otherwise, how could there be so many things!


    "It''s true that when I was alive, it was full of rain and wind. After he died, there was no way to stop, "the emperor said angrily, regardless of the red hand," I really don''t know how the Rongguo government raised such a man! "

 Chapter 958

    Shangguanhong didn''t care too much. He said lightly, "emperor, she is just a dead man at most. What can I care about?"


    Yes!


    If it''s really a dead man, there''s really nothing to care about.


    But it happened that Shangguan Huang had to marry such a dead man. How could people not care!


    Even if the emperor is concerned, there is no way. He rubbed his temple and didn''t want to waste time on it. He said, "your marriage to Princess Jinbi is next month. If you have anything to prepare for, prepare for it. "


    Shangguanhong listened and frowned slightly: "next month?"


    Looking at shangguanhong''s reaction: "what? Does it feel too early? "


    Without waiting for shangguanhong to speak, the emperor said directly: "Dazhou and Jinbi have never been married. And this is a good opportunity, don''t miss it. Although the time is short, one month is enough for you to prepare a lot of things. "


    "According to the character of Princess Jinbi, if you decide as early as possible, you will feel relieved earlier."


    What the emperor said was clear in shangguanhong''s mind. This marriage was strongly promoted by him, so it was also what he wanted. If he could get married soon, he would be very happy.


    That is, there is one thing that hasn''t been completely decided yet


    "I have something to say when I come here today. I like murongshan, the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion. The betrothal gifts were sent to Rongguo government long ago. After the marriage, they will be carried into the Rui palace. "


    If there is no marriage, shangguanhong can make his own decisions.


    But with Wanyan yinyao marriage, shangguanhong think it is necessary to talk with the emperor, breathe.


    After the marriage, it was not a wife''s position to enter the Rui palace. If you are a wife, what shangguanhong said just now should be a wedding, not a promotion.


    The emperor had no idea that shangguanhong was willing to pay taxes as his concubine.


    Just listening to shangguanhong''s choice, he frowned: "the title of Rongguo government did not fall on murongcheng''s head. Although his daughter was named as a young lady, it was useless. It''s easy to find a day to carry into Rui Wang''s house. But don''t choose the day of marriage. It''s not good for anyone, especially for you, to offend the people of Jinbi. "


    What kind of virtue is murongshan''s biological mother? The emperor saw it clearly at that time. He had no sense of shame at all, and his impression of murongshan was also quite different.


    In addition, Wanyan yinyao''s character, contact with this period of time, the emperor''s heart can still feel unclear?


    If you don''t know, the throne should be let out.


    If Shangguan Hong dares to carry a concubine into the house on the wedding day, he will hand over a noisy reason to Wanyan yinyao. According to her that temper, is not to make a world shaking?


    At that time, if the marriage is spoiled, it will do no good to anyone.


    It''s just a concubine''s room. Isn''t it the same when it''s carried into the Rui palace? What''s the difference?


    Or do you want to carry a concubine through the door and calculate the day and choose a good day?

 Chapter 959

    Especially last time, the farce on the birthday of the imperial concubine also made the emperor have a bad impression on the murongcheng family. Naturally, the impression of murongshan was so bad that it was impossible to get worse. He glanced at shangguanhuang and said, "it''s just a woman. Why offend Princess Jinbi for her?"


    "If you want to achieve great things, don''t be hindered by your children''s private affairs. When you get to a high position, what kind of woman do you want? Will you still care about Murong Shan? "


    When the emperor said this, Shangguan Hong suddenly woke up.


    Some people regret why they would tell the emperor about it.


    Moreover, the fact that murongshan gave him medicine made shangguanhong very uncomfortable. Can give Murong Shan a side imperial concubine''s position, already regarded as very exalted Murong Shan.


    These two days, because my mind is full of murongsheng, I don''t think too much. I just want to see my love with murongshan. She should have been given a wife''s position, but because of Wanyan yinyao''s business, she can only program side imperial concubine.


    So I want to make up for it, and then let her go in with Wanyan yinyao.


    At least, it won''t make murongshan too embarrassed in the capital.


    Now think about it, I really think there are some superfluous things. If I really do this, according to Wan Yan Yin Yao''s character, I''m afraid it''s really The Yellow engagement is not the key, the key is that I am afraid I will never have peace.


    "Yes, what the emperor said is that the minister thought a little, so he thought differently. Thank you for your reminding."


    If Wanyan yinyao really resents this and refuses to marry over, all his previous plans will disappear completely.


    "Now that you have figured it out yourself, I don''t have to talk about it here. Do your own business. "


    With the premise of shangguanhuang, the emperor thought that shangguanhong would not become shangguanhuang in any way. He was disappointed: "if there is nothing else to say, you should step down first."


    Shangguanhong really had nothing else to do. He said goodbye to the emperor and retreated from the imperial study.


    Coming out of the palace and preparing to return to the Rui palace, I looked up and saw Murong Shan standing not far away.


    Shangguanhong''s eyebrows can''t help frowning, and murongshan also saw shangguanhong, standing in the same place and smiling at him. That smile can be said to be beautiful, people can''t move their eyes. Looking at the beautiful city can be put on Murong Shan''s body.


    This smile, even with a taste of enchanting.


    And this point of enchanting, murongshan has never been before, murongshan smile has always been simple and clean, people want to take good care of her in their arms.


    Just looking at murongshan''s smile, shangguanhong shook his mind slightly. He felt as if he had gone back to the past. Back to the situation where you can still see murongsheng around him.


    But seeing the enchanting of murongshan''s mouth, shangguanhong suddenly regained his consciousness from the emotion of shaking God, and his eyes took on a taste of irony.


    The stopped steps moved again, and walked in the direction of murongshan. After murongshan''s side, the steps slowly stopped.

 Chapter 960

    Murongshan looked up in the direction of shangguanhong with a little joy in her heart. As soon as she was about to open her mouth to speak, she heard shangguanhong''s indifferent voice: "just in time, I met you here. I don''t need to send any more people to Rongguo mansion. "


    Murongshan laughed a little and said in a low voice, "brother Hong, what do you want to say to me?"


    "I want to tell you, go back and prepare. In two days, I will send someone to carry you into Rui palace."


    The smile on murongshan''s face stiffened, and she even doubted whether there was something wrong with her ears. Otherwise, why did shangguanhong say that?


    Could it be that she heard it wrong?


    "Brother Hong, you said I don''t quite understand some of them. "


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Shangguanhong looks at murongshan and repeats it without expression. And this time, it''s 10000 times clearer than what I just said.


    "I said, go back and say that when the time comes in two days, I will send someone to carry you in a sedan chair."


    With a sedan chair To carry her?


    Murong Shan suddenly felt the twists and turns of the sky, and her body was a little unsteady. She looked at Shangguan Hong in disbelief. I didn''t expect to hear such heartless words from shangguanhong!


    She inquired that shangguanhong would come to see the Emperor today. So I found an excuse to come out of Rongguo mansion and stand outside the palace waiting for shangguanhong to come out!


    During this time, shangguanhong never went to Rongguo mansion to find her. Does shangguanhong not want to see her?


    She had no choice but to use such a method, standing here blocking shangguanhong.


    She thought that it had been such a long time. Shangguanhong was angry in her heart, but she wanted to calm down, right? After all, she can''t be shangguanhong''s wife now, but the position of side imperial concubine should be her?


    But who ever thought that shangguanhong was really heartless! After leaving her body, she began to be so indifferent and indifferent to her. Even, the face side imperial concubine''s position did not give her, on the contrary conveniently threw to her a concubine room''s position!


    My room?!!


    It''s impossible to get out!


    She is murongshan. She is first-class in appearance and talent in the capital! If you don''t marry shangguanhong, there will be many aristocrats who want to marry her! There are a lot of aristocratic children sent icemen to talk media, almost did not step on the threshold of Rongguo government.


    She chose shangguanhong, but she didn''t expect that she was nothing. She became a concubine beside shangguanhong?!


    Murongshan only felt that God seemed to be joking with her, which made her dizzy and unstable.


    Holding shangguanhong''s clothes, there was Muyang with a smiling face just now. He looked at shangguanhong with tears in his eyes. His sad and miserable appearance was completely expressed from his heart without any trace of pretending.


    "Brother Hong, didn''t you promise me that I would be your wife before? Why now..." Now it will be like this!


    Shangguanhong''s brow twisted, but he didn''t shake murongshan''s hand. There was no guilt on his face. He nodded: "yes, I have said that before. But the situation at that time was completely different from that at present. Didn''t you see it yourself? "

 Chapter 961

    "Now the king wants to marry the kingdom of Jinbi. The ghost king is not willing to marry the princess of Jinbi. Dazhou naturally wanted to give Jinbi face, and could not be an enemy. So it''s imperative for me to marry her. I can''t give you the right wife. "


    On hearing this, a lot of tears sprang up in murongshan''s eyes. Turning around in the eyes, the whole person is not aggrieved.


    Think about the past and now, why is the gap so big?


    In the past, she had been wronged a little. Shangguanhong would have been distressed for a long time, but now


    Seeing her sad, shangguanhong turned a blind eye to her


    "I know it. I know it in my heart. I know brother Hong, you don''t want to marry the princess as your wife. You have to do it for the sake of Da Zhou. But why I don''t want the position of my wife any more. Why isn''t she even a concubine? Brother Hong, do you have the heart to let me be your concubine... "


    Shangguanhong listened to murongshan''s words and looked at murongshan''s tears. He didn''t feel a bit distressed.


    Don''t say to see murongsheng tears before, is casually frown, his heart will feel very uncomfortable.


    "There''s no way to make you a concubine. That''s what the emperor meant." Shangguanhong tells a lie, which is not red faced and heart beating. He casually pulls out a reason to fool murongshan.


    It''s said by the emperor. Will murongshan have a chance to see the emperor? Even if I see it, does murongshan have the courage to ask the emperor?


    It''s impossible.


    Murongshan grasped shangguanhong''s clothes tightly, and her face turned pale for a moment: "for Why The emperor is because... "


    Before murongshan could ask, shangguanhong said naturally, "it''s because of the last birthday party of the imperial concubine."


    Murongshan''s eyes turned black, and her body fell into shangguanhong''s arms. The tears in the eyes were finally unable to fit in the eyes, and flowed down the cheeks.


    Why? Why is it like this?


    What happened at the Palace Banquet was not what she wanted. Shangguanhong had decided for herself, and she had not disclosed any information to her.


    But why, in the end, let her bear these consequences alone here?


    If his wife can''t do it, even his wife can''t do it. Murong Shan wants to cut Shangguan Hong''s face on the spot with her fingernails. It''s all because of him! It''s all him! But for her, how could she be in such a situation now!


    If she hadn''t been taken away by shangguanhong, how could she willingly commit herself to be a concubine and have the bride price sent back to shangguanhong!


    She is so hateful in her heart. She is really hateful!


    Murongsheng''s heart has how hate, the tears that flow out inside the eyes have how fierce.


    But what makes people feel most unacceptable is that she hates shangguanhong''s fickleness now, but there is no way to hurt shangguanhong. Still want to continue to pretend, like a little white rabbit, in front of shangguanhong flatter, flatter, follow shangguanhong''s words.


    Because, she dare not be arrogant, she is not qualified to be arrogant.


    She was afraid that she would become arrogant. In the end, she couldn''t even do a concubine room beside shangguanhong! So, who else can she marry if she has no innocent body?!

 Chapter 962

    Murongshan is full of remorse now. She has no place to vent her remorse. She can only swallow it silently. Her voice is a little dull: "that Will you come back and marry me? "


    Shangguanhong looks down at murongshan, feels murongshan''s hand tightly holding his chest clothes, and wants to answer that he won''t appear.


    A concubine room, casually carried in, what does he appear to do?


    But on second thought, although Murong Shan will become his concubine in a few days. But the identity before he got married was still the eldest lady of Rongguo government. If he had gone there, he would not have done himself any harm.


    Will just refuse to swallow into the stomach, shangguanhuang nodded: "the king will come."


    With this sentence, murongshan''s heart a little comfortable a bit, at least did not do too heartless!


    This made Murong Shan''s hatred slightly reduced and her mood became better.


    Raised his head, tearful, pale face reluctantly raised a smile. That small expression lets a person look at, really let a person''s heart and liver all slightly tremble. Even shangguanhong is not so indifferent to murongshan now.


    "Brother Hong I''m waiting for you... "


    With that, murongshan''s face turned red and bashfully buried in shangguanhong''s arms.


    I don''t care where I stand now and whether my actions will be seen by others.


    Because murongshan has started to break the pot!


    See and be seen. What else can we do? She will become a concubine in a few days, and it will soon spread all over the capital. At that time, people''s laughing stock after tea will become her!


    It used to be murongsheng, but now it''s her. It''s really the turn of Fengshui!


    Since this is the result, how could murongshan care about such a little detail.


    Fortunately, shangguanhong did not reach out to push her out of her arms.


    Shangguanhong was in a trance when murongshan lowered his head. As if such pure, as if I had seen before. It seems to be in reality, and it seems to be in a dream.


    Two people embrace each other, standing in the flowers, like a pair of Bi Ren.


    Now, standing in this position, is also particularly conspicuous, conspicuous just let Wanyan yinyao to catch a straight, two people''s behavior is to see clearly.


    All of a sudden, her eyes widened. Although shangguanhong couldn''t see her, she was the husband she was going to marry soon! But, as her husband, still holding other women in public, what do you want to do!


    Want to challenge her patience!


    "What are you doing?" Wanyan yinyao said angrily, "who are you holding in your arms?"


    Wanyan yinyao ran out to play in the morning and is now preparing to return to the palace. As soon as I came to the palace gate, I saw shangguanhong holding with other women. I was very angry on the spot.


    And the maid in waiting for Wanyan yinyao immediately recognized who the woman was in Shangguan Hong''s arms.


    Especially what happened between shangguanhong and murongshan, who in the palace can not know, who can not know?


    It was in the palace banquet on the birthday of the imperial concubine. It had already been spread all over the palace!

 Chapter 963

    Shangguanhong didn''t find the place where Wanyan yinyao went, and the voice was not heard.


    Wanyan yinyao''s anger sprang up in her head. She turned around and asked the maid in waiting behind her: "I ask you, who is the woman in Shangguan Hong''s arms?"


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s ferocious appearance, the palace maid was so scared that she quickly lowered her head and said everything she knew: "if you go back to Princess Wanyan, it''s murongshan, the eldest lady of Rongguo mansion."


    "Murongshan?"


    Wanyan yinyao''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and she felt that the name was very familiar: "what''s the relationship between murongshan and murongsheng?"


    It seems that murongsheng is also a member of Rongguo government, and this is also a member of Rongguo government. What''s the relationship between them?


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao, it seems that she is very interested. The maid in waiting immediately tells her everything. Even before shangguanhong in order to marry murongshan, in the Palace Banquet of the birth of the imperial concubine, openly disobeyed the order, also to say.


    Hearing this, Yan yinyao was more and more annoyed. At last, she looked at shangguanhong with angry eyes.


    Good!


    Shangguanhong is really wonderful!


    Great!


    When Mingming asked to marry her, he said that he really liked her, but he didn''t expect that Shangguan Hong had already had someone he liked! So why do you want to marry her!


    Do you take her as a simple girl and fool around here!


    Shangguanhong is very well!


    And this murongshan


    Wanyan yinyao''s eyes glare at murongshan, who is held by shangguanhong, and a trace of evil flashed through her eyes. She is already the man of Wanyan yinyao. She still wants to hold her arms around her, enjoy the happiness of all the people, and have other women. It''s really beautiful for shangguanhong to let her Princess share a man with other women!


    Even if she doesn''t feel shangguanhong at all, she doesn''t like shangguanhong, but after all, shangguanhong is her man, so it''s her property. So, she won''t allow to share shangguanhong with other women!


    Wanyan yinyao has a pair of fierce eyes. She stares at the two people embracing each other in the distance and leads the maid in waiting to go.


    Murongshan lies in shangguanhong''s arms and opens her eyes slightly. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a figure turning around and walking in the distance. Even if I didn''t look at her carefully, I could see who she was.


    Because in the whole capital, only those people in Jinbi country wear such strange clothes. And Wanyan yinyao''s dress is more conspicuous, it''s hard for people to recognize it!


    Murongshan''s eyes have been following Wanyan yinyao''s back, until she can no longer see Wanyan yinyao, then murongshan takes her eyes back.


    Gently touch your hand on your belly.


    According to shangguanhong, she will enter ruiwang''s residence earlier than Wanyan yinyao, which shows that murongshan doesn''t have no chance to turn over, she can turn over!


    As long as, Wanyan yinyao is pregnant with shangguanhong''s child in her stomach before she marries to Rui palace. Then, she has a chance to get rid of her bad identity with the help of her baby!


    After all, the mother is the son, isn''t it?


    Presumably, Princess Rui didn''t want her eldest grandson to be born from the belly of shangguanhong''s concubine!


    As long as she''s pregnant, she can definitely turn the tables!

 Chapter 964

    As for Wanyan yinyao, hehe.


    When married to Rui palace, what can she do even if she is a princess of Jinbi kingdom? On this day, the emperor of Jinbi kingdom was far away from the emperor. Could he still intervene in the backyard of Rui palace?


    At that time, no matter whether Wanyan yinyao is a dragon or a tiger, she will lie down in front of her!


    Strong dragon can''t beat the local snake, she can''t clean up Wanyan yinyao, can''t she?!


    As long as Wanyan yinyao committed in her hands, she can find out all kinds of ways, will not let anyone find out the Wanyan yinyao to get rid of!


    The child she murongshan gave birth to can''t be the son of a concubine!


    ¡­¡­


    And inside the ghost King''s house, the voice of the dark guard suddenly came from the door: "master, someone wants to see Master."


    Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng in his arms. He sleeps in a daze. When he opens his eyes, he still has some slight shaking in his mind. A little recovery, the eyes inside just took a bit of soberness.


    Before, shangguanhuang had already ordered the comfort of the ghost King''s house. If there is no special or important thing, no one is allowed to disturb. But now, the dark Wei still came to knock on the door. It seems that the identity of the person who wants to see him is unusual.


    I''m afraid shangguanhuang can''t do it even if he doesn''t want to see him.


    Shangguanhuang answered, and the dark guard outside disappeared immediately.


    Shangguanhuang slowly pulled his arm out from under murongsheng''s neck, and then sat up from the bed. Looking at Murong Sheng, he turned over and continued to fall asleep.


    Immediately let shangguanhuang a sigh of relief, the quilt to murongsheng cover, and then walk down from the bed, the coat to wear on the body, walked out from the room.


    After shangguanhuang closed the door, murongsheng, who was supposed to be sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes. Not moving, quietly looking around. Although it was very quiet inside and outside, murongsheng could still feel it.


    There are at least three or four dark guards outside the room, which are hidden.


    Murongsheng directly sat up from the bed, some of the rapid action, a little bit of pull to the wound. Although some of the pain, but the pain is not very strong, like a needle to gently prick.


    Move quickly to remove the gauze bandaged on the shoulder. Originally, there should be a big blood hole in the left shoulder, but now it has disappeared. It''s the newly grown meat powder. It''s not the same color as the surrounding skin. To make people feel that this is the injured position.


    Looking at the wound good is 7788, Murong Sheng''s heart is also a little relieved. Will be removed from the gauze, in accordance with the previous situation to re bandage back.


    After all, this amazing recovery rate, she did not dare to reveal. At the end of the day, there is no such magic medicine since ancient times. Can turn decay into magic, in such a short time, the wound has been completely healed.


    In order to avoid being captured and burned to death, murongsheng still honestly disguises himself seriously injured.


    Murongsheng yawned and wanted to get out of bed. I just opened the quilt and got out of bed. Suddenly, a cold wind made her shiver all over, and then she reflected that she had no cloth on her body!


    He immediately covered himself with the quilt and looked at the front of him speechless.

 Chapter 965

    How can shangguanhuang be so stingy? She doesn''t even have her clothes ready!


    Murongsheng''s secret place is not without clothes, but if you take out a suit of clothes from the secret place. After a while, shangguanhuang comes back from her work. How can she explain to others?


    Said it fell from the sky?


    Who would believe that!


    Even the person who said it would not believe it!


    Thinking about it, murongsheng had no strength to lie back in bed.


    Really, I don''t have any clothes. It seems that I will live in bed for some time. I don''t know, this kind of day in bed, can also toss a few days. Really, I feel like I''m going to grow small mushrooms!


    "I''ve never seen a man like me suffer for himself!"


    Murong Sheng really wants to slap herself. She thinks that many days later, she may lie on the bed without clothes and follow Guan Huang''s big eyes. Then she has an idea that she wants to die.


    "Ah


    Murongsheng let out a vent like disturb, in the heart is very agitated. He pulled the quilt over his head with both hands and wrapped himself directly in the quilt.


    Hearing murongsheng''s shrieking voice, the dark guard outside also looked at each other. He didn''t know what was going on inside. But with them guarding outside, there should be no big things in the house, right?


    They want to go in and have a look at the situation, but the master''s room is not what they can go in at will.


    It seems that we can only find the master back.


    Immediately stood out a dark Wei, toward the direction of the hall in the past.


    At this moment, shangguanhuang, dressed in a black robe and with a frightening ghost mask on his face, sits at the top of the hall. All over the body are filled with cold breath, do not look at, sitting below Murong Cheng.


    He married murongsheng, according to the truth, murongcheng should also be his elder.


    However, he can''t recognize this elder.


    Shangguan Huang has already sent people to investigate how much murongsheng suffered and how much he suffered in Rongguo mansion.


    Although the culprit was Qi who had died long ago, other people in Rongguo government could not be exempted from responsibility. They were all accomplices!


    If Dafang is not here, can murongcheng, the head of the family, know murongsheng''s guilt? I''m afraid I know, but I don''t want to manage it.


    So for Murong Cheng, Shangguan Huang doesn''t care about people at all and respects him as an elder. Even the emperor, he will not hurt himself, let alone Murong Cheng?


    Besides, if he really regards Murong chenggei as an elder, I''m afraid Murong Sheng will upset him.


    Shangguanhuang sat there looking very leisurely. He didn''t mean to speak first, so he waited for Murong Cheng to speak.


    Murong Cheng is fidgeting and wants to open his mouth. Looking at Shangguan Huang, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    The rumor that shangguanhuang was an ominous man is clear to Murong Cheng. Walking in this ghost king, I can''t even see anyone along the way. No one even brought tea, as if he was a People who don''t matter.


    It was a man in black who led him in. As a result, he came to the hall and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 966

    On the way to the ghost palace, Murong Cheng always cheered for himself and tried to calm down. He didn''t feel afraid.


    Mingming felt that he would not be afraid, but as soon as he stepped into the yard of the ghost King''s residence, he felt some discomfort and even a little scared in his heart.


    He wanted to leave immediately, but he had to finish what the emperor ordered. Otherwise, do you think he wants to step into this ghost place and like to contact shangguanhuang?


    If possible, he would like to be far away from shangguanhuang.


    Looking at shangguanhuang sitting there, he didn''t want to pay any attention to him. Let Murong Cheng''s heart also produced some complaints, he how to say is Murong Sheng''s elder. Shangguanhuang married murongsheng in another way. Isn''t he also the elder of shangguanhuang?


    But shangguanhuang seems to be indifferent to him, which makes Murong Cheng angry, but he doesn''t dare to say it.


    However, looking at shangguanhuang''s posture, I am afraid he is not ready to speak.


    So the first sentence, I still have to say it from my own mouth


    "Your Highness, I came here on the emperor''s order. I hope the ghost king can hand over the body of Wei Chen''s niece and let him take it back for burial. " Murong Cheng has made a big concession!


    Let murongsheng be buried in the ancestral Tomb of Rongguo mansion!


    Otherwise, with the things Murong Sheng tossed out, it would be Murong Cheng''s benevolence not to throw them at the mass grave!


    Hearing Murong Cheng''s words, Shangguan Huang looks at him with sharp eyes. The back of Murong Cheng is cool, and the hairs on his body stand up.


    When Murong Cheng''s forehead was sweating, Shangguan Huang said in a very hoarse voice, "my princess, why do you want to give it to me?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t give him face so much that murongcheng was afraid, but he was also a little more angry: "Your Highness, my niece is dead. You snatch her body, worship her and get married. I can''t say anything. "


    "But when a man dies, he must live in peace! The body of Wei Chen''s niece has been staying in the ghost King''s house for a long time. The time of burial has long been missed, and now the weather is getting hotter. Does the ghost king want to see the body of Wei Chen''s niece rotting slowly with his own eyes? "


    Murong Cheng just wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand what Shangguan Huang meant. Murong Sheng is already a dead man. As a result, Shangguan Huang snatches Murong Sheng''s body and forces him to marry a dead man. What do you want to do?


    In particular, when murongsheng fell down from the high platform, Shangguan Huang rushed up to hold murongsheng''s body. The scene of vomiting blood made murongcheng unable to understand. To have such a performance is obviously to show deep affection for murongsheng.


    But At that time, before the competition, the emperor also personally asked shangguanhuang for his opinions. I didn''t see shangguanhuang have any idea that he cared, so I agreed directly


    It''s strange.


    Murong Cheng is also thinking about it. I don''t know when Shangguan Huang and Murong Sheng have contacted each other, so that Shangguan Huang would rather marry a dead man than marry Wanyan yinyao?

 Chapter 967

    Murong Cheng''s heart is a bit curious, not only to explore the unconscious fall on Shangguan Huang''s body, want to look at what can see.


    As a result, just looking at the past, shangguanhuang was staring at the cold and shaking eyes of shangguanhuang. Scared, Murong Cheng quickly moved his eyes away, and did not dare to take a fancy to Guan Huang.


    It has to be said that the momentum of shangguanhuang''s whole body is indeed unbearable surrender. This deterrent power is not inferior to the emperor. It''s this character. It''s really weird. It''s so weird that people can''t think about what he does with normal thinking.


    Murong Cheng doesn''t dare to look at Shangguan Huang, but he still has to say what he should say. After all, he wants to accomplish the task the emperor has given him


    "Your Highness, this is not only the meaning of Wei Chen, but also the meaning of the emperor."


    As soon as Murong Cheng finished, shangguanhuang''s fingers gently knocked on the table: "Murong Cheng, are you threatening me?"


    The sound of fingers knocking on the table is like knocking on Murong Cheng''s heart, which makes Murong Cheng shake all over.


    Before Murong Cheng could disperse his fear, he began to speak. Shangguanhuang directly stood up and did not give murongcheng a chance to speak: "since I have married murongsheng. Then Murong Sheng is the king''s man. How does she has the final say? Murong Cheng, you should not fail to understand the truth of marrying and following your husband? "


    I understand.


    Of course he understood.


    If you don''t understand, how can you have been fighting in court for so many years!


    But What''s the use of knowing?


    This murongsheng is dead. It''s ridiculous for the ghost king to marry murongsheng. As a result, he still refuses to let murongsheng be buried!


    The rumor outside has reached a strange level. Listen once, and you''ll feel annoyed once.


    In addition, when he went to court, other officials looked at him, which made him feel uncomfortable. This taste was not good at all. During this period of time, he went back to the government as soon as he was in court, like a man with his tail between his legs.


    "Ghost king, even if murongsheng married you But I''m still the lady of Rongguo mansion. I can''t watch my niece until she dies. There''s no way to settle down! "


    Murong Cheng made up his mind to ask Shangguan Huang to hand Murong Sheng over and bury him.


    But what Murong Cheng has done today is meaningless in Shangguan Huang''s eyes.


    The emperor doesn''t have any way. Can''t he be obedient when Murong Cheng comes?


    Boring things, continue here will only waste time. Shangguanhuang doesn''t have much thought. He wants to confront murongcheng here. He is about to ask someone to throw murongcheng out. Suddenly, dark Wei appears beside him. He comes to shangguanhuang''s ear and whispers a word, but it disappears immediately.


    Hearing what the dark Wei said, shangguanhuang''s brow frowned lightly.


    There was no mood to talk nonsense with Murong Cheng. He said coldly: "when Murong Sheng was alive, Murong Cheng, you didn''t interfere in her affairs. Now that murongsheng is dead and the princess of the king, you are not qualified to intervene in murongsheng''s affairs. "


    "not to be buried, but the king has the final say, not you!"

 Chapter 968

    Murong Cheng heard this and said, "the ghost king! If you don''t let murongsheng be buried, do you want to watch his body rot away? "


    Shangguanhuang''s face was cold: "murongcheng, are you too broad! I''m willing to put murongsheng''s body in the ice cellar and let her not be buried. What can you do?! I warn you that this is my family business, and you are not allowed to intervene. "


    Finish saying, direct arm one wave: "come person, see off!"


    If Murong Chengming had not been the elder of Murong Sheng, he would not have met him today. More will not let Murong into the ghost palace.


    Now being able to let people in and come to see him has given Murong Cheng enough face.


    Murong Cheng didn''t have any money. He wanted to intervene in the affairs of his ghost palace. He was really as big as a millstone. No matter who it is, it''s impossible to force him to do something he doesn''t like.


    Even the emperor''s will is impossible.


    "Ghost king!"


    Murong Cheng did not expect that Shangguan Huang said that he would turn over and send someone to drive him out of the ghost King''s house!


    Even without any hesitation, he turned and left. The hall suddenly disappeared, shangguanhuang''s figure.


    "Mr. Murong, this way, please."


    Murong Cheng wants to catch up, but is stopped by the sudden dark guard. Murong Cheng can only watch, Shangguan Huang gradually disappear from his eyes.


    In the heart of the anger suddenly also surged up, is really a two are so unknowable!


    With a cold snort, I''ll just walk away with my sleeve!


    Sure enough, murongsheng should not be allowed to stay in Rongguo mansion at the beginning, but should be allowed to move out with the elder brother''s family!


    Look at what murongsheng has done during this period. It''s a disgrace to the Rongguo government!


    After coming out of the ghost palace, Murong Cheng has learned how to ignore the people around him who see him and point at him. He got on the carriage and covered everyone''s eyes directly. He said angrily: "go back to the house! Go straight back to the house! "


    When he comes here, the Emperor just thinks that Murong Cheng is the elder of Murong Sheng. Shangguan Huang may sell some face.


    But who knows


    The carriage of Rongguo mansion quickly disappeared from the door of Guiwang mansion.


    Murong Cheng''s anger can''t be suppressed. He goes back to the Rongguo mansion. The anger just generated in the ghost palace hasn''t completely dissipated. As a result, he was hit by another piece of news, and his anger burned up.


    Just wanted to drink water to moisten his throat, I heard what murongshan said to him.


    Immediately, the hands of the tea did not drink, gas Murong into the hands of the tea directly hit the ground.


    Hit in front of murongshan kneeling on the ground, scared murongshan quickly dodged the body. If not dodge, I''m afraid that tea cup will hit her!


    "What''s the matter, sir? Why do you start to get angry all of a sudden? "


    Jiang stood watching and asked with concern, "Miss, have you hurt anything?"


    Murong Shan shook his head and whispered: "no, thank you, aunt."


    She expected that Murong Cheng would be angry, but she didn''t expect that Murong Cheng would be so angry. This anger, has exceeded her heart''s expectation, let her some don''t know how to do.

 Chapter 969

    "My Lord, this young lady has lived in a very simple life all this time. Why do you still start to deal with her?"


    Jiang said, observing Murong Cheng''s face. It has to be said that the chance for Murong Shan to choose is not very good. Murong Shan doesn''t know where Murong Cheng came from, but Jiang knows!


    Murong Cheng came back from the ghost King''s house, and looking at his appearance, he might have suffered a lot from the ghost King''s house!


    Isn''t this young lady usually very eye-catching?


    How to choose a better time?


    But what Jiang doesn''t know is that murongshan really has no time for her to choose.


    Fortunately, the tea in the cup has been cooled. If it was boiled water, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "What are you doing to protect her! If you don''t do it, you have to be a concubine for others! " Murong Cheng''s heart is burning with anger. "She has become someone else''s concubine. It''s her own business to fight and scold. Rongguo government can''t get in any hands at all!"


    Although he murongcheng doesn''t have the title of rongguogong, his daughter is much better than other women!


    Even if you get married, you will never be a concubine. It''s absolutely OK to be a good wife!


    In any case, his Murong Cheng''s daughter must not be able to be a concubine for others, and become a laughing stock!


    He told murongshan before that no matter who she married, she could take the position of a wife. If you have to marry a prince, it''s no problem for your concubine. Otherwise, a colleague''s son will be selected from the officials and become his wife!


    But absolutely can''t, finally reduced to become a concubine!


    What''s more, murongshan grew up in the palm of his hand after she was born. Who knows who doesn''t know in the capital? This murongshan, he is raised with the best!


    Only then raised this one body penetrating temperament, also has presses the person one head talent!


    But now Murong Shan wants to be a concubine for others!


    Even if this person is Shangguan Hong, is Rui Wang Shizi, that is also a proper slap in his Murong Cheng''s face!


    His delicate daughter, who was brought up with great efforts, finally became someone else''s concubine!


    "Master, I don''t think I can blame the eldest lady for this." Jiangshi also don''t know, this Murong Shan is actually in what evil.


    He used to hang shangguanhong when he was with shangguanhong, and he didn''t say anything that shangguanhong didn''t want to marry. At the beginning, shangguanhong put his wife''s position in front of murongshan, but she didn''t nod her head.


    But now?


    Shangguan Hong didn''t even give Murong Shan the side imperial concubine, so he gave Murong Shan a concubine''s place, and let her come up so quickly, no one would listen.


    It''s really like being possessed.


    "Don''t blame her!"?! Who else can she blame? "


    Murong Cheng didn''t know when the relationship between Jiang and Murong Shan was so good. At this time, Jiang didn''t go down the drain, but helped Murong Shan talk?!


    This made Murong Cheng, who was already annoyed in his heart, even more annoyed. He stretched out his hand and hit Jiang Shi in the face: "if you say you don''t blame her, you should tell me who should blame for this!"


    "Aunt..."


    Murongshan didn''t expect that murongcheng would vent his anger on Jiang. He quickly stood up and held Jiang: "Dad, this matter has nothing to do with my aunt. Don''t blame my aunt because of my daughter''s business."

 Chapter 970

    Jiang Shi received a slap, there is some resentment in his heart.


    But it was a little more comfortable to hear murongshan''s maintenance. Yes! This matter itself has nothing to do with her, she just said a few words, the master will vent his anger on her!


    Fortunately, this murongshan is not a heartless person. She stands up to help her at this time.


    "Dad, this matter My daughter doesn''t want to. Who wants to be a concubine for others However, women do not have any way now! " Murongshan''s crying is pear blossom with rain, which is very distressing.


    "No way? How can there be no way Murong Cheng looked at Murong Shan, "if you don''t want to get married, I''ll go to the emperor and say it myself. How can there be no way, who let you promise to come down privately, not to discuss with the family at all! "


    Anyway, the emperor can give him this face. After all, his delicate daughter is really not able to be a concubine. It''s even more humiliating to go to Rongguo mansion!


    If murongshan doesn''t want to marry shangguanhong, she will be the concubine of some kind of laborer. Naturally, he would try his best to get rid of the marriage. Even if the bride price is accepted, what can be done? It''s shangguanhong who broke the contract!


    Because the bride price is obviously the side of the imperial concubine''s specifications, the result is now Shangguan Hong will Murong Shan to carry for concubine room. Why can''t the government of Rongguo break the contract?


    But now the most important thing is that murongshan himself agreed! If you don''t discuss with him, you have already agreed! When he knows it, he will send someone to the Rui Palace tomorrow. A sedan chair will carry Murong Shan into the Rui palace!


    What does that mean?!


    Is it murongshan who wants to marry shangguanhong? Do you want to be shangguanhong''s concubine!


    Murong into a belly of anger, do not know how to vent out. According to what he thought before, even if murongshan could not become a concubine in the palace, she could not be willing to be a concubine!


    It''s still a concubine''s room!


    Murong Shancha felt the anger in Murong Cheng''s heart, and she was very clear, as long as she said she didn''t want to marry. Murong Cheng will try his best to get rid of the marriage.


    But I can''t She Even if she can''t marry shangguanhong, she can''t marry anyone else!


    Murongshan closed her eyes and said what she didn''t want to say. Her voice was low: "Dad My daughter really doesn''t want to be a concubine. But there is no way for her daughter. Now she has no choice but to marry ruiwang Shizi, and there is no way Marry someone else Because... "


    Murongshan took a deep breath: "because before, he had already taken away his daughter''s body by drugging her."


    Jiang''s voice was faint, and he looked at murongshan incredulously: "Miss, what you said Is that true? "


    I can''t believe it. I''m a little short of breath. No wonder No wonder murongshan said that she would marry shangguanhong. Even if she was just a concubine, she would never look back.


    The original reason is here


    Murong Cheng heard Murong Shan''s words, and his body trembled. Never thought that murongshan''s explanation, which he wanted to wait for, was such an explanation!

 Chapter 971

    He was furious, but he was confused by murongshan''s words.


    Finally the tone of the heart to shun down, let the dizzy head sober some. Murong Cheng was still unbelievable. His voice was incredulous: "you What did you say just now? Please tell me again


    Murong Cheng''s last words were just yelled out in a roaring way.


    Murongshan''s body trembled slightly, and her tears flowed out of her eyes. Looking up at murongcheng, he let tears flow down his face and said, "daughter His daughter had been drugged by him before. She had been his man for a long time


    "So, whether it''s a concubine or something, a daughter can only marry him Because my daughter There is no other choice... "


    Who can a woman without her innocence marry besides the one who takes away her innocence?


    What murongshan said this time was that there was no lie at all. Just when she said it, she burst out and let out all the pain, regret and hatred that had been accumulating in her heart for a long time.


    This matter is like a big stone, heavy pressure on her chest, let her breathless. But now it''s all said, and the whole person suddenly seems to have no strength and falls to the ground.


    Cover the face, can''t help crying, this period of time by the grievances, all vent out.


    After hearing this, Murong Cheng gets angry and stands up to kick Murong Shan. He was immediately discovered by Jiang, and immediately began to placate: "master, this matter has nothing to do with the eldest lady. It''s not miss''s fault. It''s all the fault of Prince Rui. It has nothing to do with Miss! "


    Jiang''s words, said Murong Cheng''s heart slightly loosened some. Looking down at murongshan sitting on the ground, listening to murongshan''s sad cry voice. All of a sudden sat back on the chair, hands into a fist, hard to hang on the table.


    "Prince Rui, shangguanhong!"


    Murong Cheng didn''t know how to vent his anger. He just called Shangguan Hong''s name word by word and squeezed these words out of his teeth.


    Gnashing teeth, the face of gas red, red eyes.


    Murong Chengdu didn''t know how to describe his mood now. He raised the national flag, but he was never so angry as today!


    A shangguanhong!


    A shangguanhuang!


    Why do these officials feel so hateful!


    What we have done is to disgrace the Rongguo government!


    If he can, he would rather let murongshan and murongsheng as an exchange! Let murongshan marry shangguanhuang and become a ghost princess, and murongsheng is a dead man himself. Being carried into Rui palace and become shangguanhong''s concubine has no influence at all.


    But it didn''t work out.


    Murong Cheng thought the way is very good, but where will things go as he thought?


    "Miss Ah, poor old lady


    Jiang''s face is a bit sad, completely for their own cooperation and sadness. Originally, I thought that I could gain some benefits by taking advantage of murongshan''s position, but now


    Murongshan has become a concubine next to Wang Shizi. What else can she get?

 Chapter 972

    Although murongshan married shangguanhong, shangguanhong''s status did not change, he was still the son of King Rui.


    But this is the wife and concubine, this is the difference between heaven and earth!


    Concubine''s rank is a little higher than that of ordinary slaves. What kind of benefits can she get from murongshan?


    You can''t get anything!


    Jiang''s heart is now deep pain, thought to cooperate with Murong Shan, will become a very good thing. Who knows that murongshan has also trapped herself. She''s just a concubine. It''s really


    There is no hope.


    Just when murongshan and Jiang''s two people had their own thoughts, they were very sad. Murong Cheng was silent for a long time, and finally said a word. Let Jiang Shi and Murong Shan see the hope.


    "Even so, shangguanhong can''t treat you like this. He just gives you a concubine''s position! If you want to marry, you should also use the position of the side concubine to marry you! "


    Hearing Murong Cheng''s words, Murong Shan''s pale face was a little more angry. She looked at Murong Cheng: "Dad, you..."


    She thought that after she said it, her father would look down on her and ignore her, so that she would be carried into the Rui palace. But unexpectedly, after she said it, it turned out to be another village?


    The development of things is totally different from what she imagined?!


    Father''s meaning is that even if she has no innocence, she can''t become a concubine even if she is taken away by shangguanhong in advance. But to let Shangguan Hong marry her back in the way of side imperial concubine?


    Murongshan looks at murongcheng hopefully. Seeing the way murongcheng nods, her face lights up.


    The sad look on Jiang''s face also stopped for a moment and looked at Murong Cheng. It seems that this matter has a turn for the better?


    Murong Cheng tidied up his mood, glanced at Murong Shan kneeling on the ground: "cry what cry." After that, he arranged his clothes and went to the palace.


    Looking at Murong Cheng''s departure, Jiang just walked over and pulled Murong Shan up from the ground: "Miss, apart from such a big thing, why don''t you tell the master?"


    Murongshan''s face was a bit embarrassed. How could she say such a thing?!


    "Miss, if you had spoken before, you would not have met the situation now," Jiang sighed, "but the result should be good. Isn''t the master ready to go to the palace to find the emperor?"


    Murongshan did not respond to some of the general nodded, it seems that some do not believe. Her father really didn''t blame her at all. Instead, he went to the palace to find the emperor?!


    The stone in Jiang''s heart was half lowered, and he said with a smile: "that''s good. Don''t worry, miss. The master will have a way to make you become a side concubine from my concubine''s room. So, first of all, young lady, you should wait for the good news of the master''s return in the mansion


    The gap is too big.


    Although there is no way to become a wife, but at least it is much better than becoming a concubine.


    After all, it''s impossible for the concubine to become a good wife, but the concubine can become a good wife all at once. At that time, if murongshan works a little by herself


    Jiang''s hand gently on the stomach above stroked, perhaps also can pull her son?

 Chapter 973

    Listening to Jiang''s words, murongshan''s heart was not a bit happy, but inexplicably gave birth to some worried emotions.


    I don''t know why. She has feelings in her heart. Shangguanhong''s attitude towards her has changed too much. I wanted to hold my wife''s position in front of her, but I didn''t even want to give it to her.


    Only willing to use a sedan chair to carry her from Rongguo mansion to ruiwang mansion to become a concubine.


    Even if it''s dad now, maybe he will get back a side concubine. But in this heart, she always felt a little bit insecure, even a little more panic


    Murongshan didn''t know where her emotion came from, and she didn''t understand.


    Just as Jiang said, quietly waiting for the final result of Murong Cheng''s return.


    Sure enough, after Murong Cheng came back from the palace, Murong Shan was no longer a concubine, but a concubine of Shangguan Hong. Moreover, it was the imperial edict issued by the Emperor himself.


    The date of marriage is two days later.


    Murong Cheng''s heart was satisfied, and Jiang''s heart was also satisfied. The old lady was also very satisfied with the result.


    But murongshan was holding the imperial edict in her hand, and her expression seemed to ease a little, but there was a big stone in her heart, which blocked her out of breath.


    I don''t know What kind of reaction would shangguanhong have when he received this edict. Is happy, or angry, these are murongshan heart elusive, with a bit of panic flavor.


    The father-in-law in the palace also sent the emperor''s imperial edict to Rui palace in the shortest time.


    Shangguanhong listened to what was written in the imperial edict. He was not in a happy mood, and coldly sent his father-in-law out of Rui palace. Suddenly, he clenched his hand into a fist and smashed it against the wall beside him.


    Good!


    Murongshan is really good!


    It''s very tolerant of him to marry murongshan to Rui palace. As a result, these people in Rongguo mansion are still so unsatisfied, and dare to take such an inch!


    Without discussing with him, Murong Chengji enters the palace directly and persuades the emperor to turn Murong Shan from a concubine into his side concubine!


    Shangguanhong''s eyes emit a trace of cold light, no half of the temperature, can freeze people into big ice sculptures.


    "Murongshan!"


    The housekeeper stood aside. Naturally, he heard the Edict and said softly, "Your Highness, are you going to arrange this marriage?"


    This side imperial concubine and concubine room are different, need to decorate well.


    The concubine room can be carried in a sedan chair without any preparation. But this side concubine Although his identity is not as noble as his wife''s, he also needs to lift the sedan chair four times to bring people back and make a good fuss.


    This wedding thing, also have to hurry to prepare, can''t neglect enough.


    So it''s still a little difficult to prepare for these two days


    As a result, he heard shangguanhong say: "don''t make any arrangements, just do as before. My son will marry her back tomorrow!"


    Isn''t murongshan eager to marry him?!


    Then he would satisfy murongshan''s wish and carry the people back with the fastest speed!


    Shangguanhong''s heart is comfortable, but the slaves around him are suffering. In order to let shangguanhong carry people back tomorrow, the servants in the whole Rui Palace are busy living.


    I''ve been busy all night!

 Chapter 974

    The next day, murongshan was still asleep, and she was woken up by the sound of blowing outside.


    The servant girl who was waiting on her side also ran in quickly: "the eldest lady is not good, your Highness has come to marry her!"


    It''s just not good!


    The time is two days later, but who knows that Rui Wang Shizi is coming today! The government of Rongguo is not prepared at all!


    Originally sleeping in a daze, some of them want to get angry when they are disturbed by the servant girl. But hearing what the servant girl said, Murong Shan was stunned directly. How could All of a sudden


    Of course, what makes murongshan even more unresponsive is.


    When shangguanhong came to marry her, Wanyan yinyao ran out of the palace to stop the marriage!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng, who is in the ghost King''s residence, is really excited by what shangguanhuang tells her. His eyes can''t help but open a little wider.


    Shocked looking at shangguanhuang, want to distinguish from shangguanhuang''s face whether he heard wrong.


    It''s really interesting that shangguanhong runs to marry murongshan. As a result, Wanyan yinyao runs out to stop them from getting married? What''s the trouble? Anyway, murongsheng can''t figure it out.


    Shangguanhuang said that he just wanted murongsheng to be happy. As a result, he could not help but open his mouth and put a spoon into murongsheng''s mouth: "eat."


    Murongsheng chewed the things in his mouth reflexively, but he didn''t swallow them yet: "how..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was scolded by shangguanhuang: "finish your mouth and talk."


    What a murderer!


    There is nothing more fierce than shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng curled his mouth, swallowed it honestly, and asked: "isn''t it? What Wanyan yinyao likes is not... " Murongsheng is curious and almost doesn''t expose himself. He stops in a hurry.


    In the last lesson, very flexible shift of the target: "ghost king? Who does shangguanhong marry? What does it have to do with her? What does she run to stop? "


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes stopped for a few seconds on murongsheng: "because the emperor has married Wanyan yinyao and shangguanhong. Next month Wanyan yinyao is shangguanhong''s main room."


    "Why?" Murongsheng was a little surprised. "When did this happen? Why don''t I know?"


    "What happened after you died."


    Shangguanhuang said that he was very calm, and then he stared at murongsheng with a pair of eyes, which made murongsheng''s heart hairy.


    He had goose bumps all over his body. He didn''t dare to ask any more. He just laughed: "Oh, isn''t murongshan going to hate me? Would you like to dig me out of the ground and flog me? "


    "Originally, the sedan chair had been carried to King Rui''s residence, but it was sent back again. It was the same as going out in a sedan chair for the wind, hee hee."


    Murong Sheng said, can''t help but want to laugh.


    Who would have thought that Wanyan yinyao was very clever and could make a hole. Unexpectedly, she found out the reason before she died, which made the whole Rongguo government keep filial piety for five years, and directly let murongshan cut off the chance to marry shangguanhong today, and was sent back to Rongguo government.


    This is really Let a person listen to in the heart too comfortable!


    I''m afraid from now on, murongshan''s reputation can be said to be Tut Tut, I really want to see murongshan''s face to face.

 Chapter 975

    "I didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao is still very fierce. Are all the women in Jinbi country so fierce?"


    She didn''t mean to praise Yan yinyao. She just wanted to know if all the people in Jinbi were like this.


    Besides, Wanyan yinyao chased Shangguan Huang before, which made him unwilling to marry anyone except Shangguan Huang. Now, she doesn''t believe that Wanyan yinyao can shift her goal in such a short time, and her heart falls on shangguanhong.


    I guess it''s possessiveness. Because she will be shangguanhong''s wife in the future, she will not allow other women to get close to shangguanhong. From then on, shangguanhong can only have a woman like her.


    Think about shangguanhong''s future, he is still very poor. He married such a female tiger to go back. And the female tiger''s identity is so special, she is the princess of Jinbi country. This fight can''t fight, scold can''t scold, can only be aggrieved good coax.


    "Why?" Shangguanhuang suddenly said, "are you heartbroken?"


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng suddenly responded. She just didn''t think in her mind, but she just said all the things she just thought!


    Looking at the expression on shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng wanted to reply that shangguanhong was dead, and she didn''t feel anything at all. Maybe she would clap and laugh!


    But when the words came to his mouth, looking at shangguanhuang''s expression, a bad heart suddenly appeared in his heart: "how can I say that shangguanhong had been involved with me, and had a marriage engagement?"


    Sure enough, hearing Murong Sheng''s words, Shangguan Huang''s face was a little black. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, they are mixed with some danger.


    "Don''t think about him, don''t love him!" Shangguanhuang is a little angry. He throws the spoon in his hand into the bowl and makes a clear voice, "now that you have married me, you are not allowed to think about other men."


    Murongsheng directly ignored the warning in shangguanhuang''s words and looked up and down at shangguanhuang''s expression. Thinking about what shangguanhuang had just said, he suddenly put his head in front of shangguanhuang, blinked his eyes and said, "are you jealous?"


    Shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s small face and directly extended his hand to push her face away: "so many words, you just need to remember that you are already my person."


    Murongsheng blinked, listening to this carefully pondering.


    What shangguanhuang means is that she has already married him, so she has to listen to him for everything. What can''t she do?


    Cut.


    In this world, where there are so many things that have to be done, it is not as time goes by that they have different endings.


    Besides, can''t you divorce your wife after marriage?


    Otherwise, how did the divorce letter come from?


    "Look what you''re saying, it''s just that I''ve married you. My heart is mine, not yours." Murong Sheng said this, immediately let Shangguan Huang''s face completely black down, the whole person''s breath also became dangerous.


    "Say it again."


    Looking at Shangguan Huang, Murong Sheng knew that Shangguan Huang''s anger had been ignited. Now he was under pressure and didn''t let it out. If I say it again, it''s her who suffers!

 Chapter 976

    Murongsheng is not stupid, nor is he the kind of person who asks for trouble. He immediately changes the topic and says with a smile: "what? Say what again? Did I just say something? Why don''t I remember what I just said? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak, but he just looked at murongsheng quietly. There was no improvement in murongsheng''s face.


    The smile on murongsheng''s face is almost stiff, but she can''t do anything to please him now. I can''t overcome this, psychological obstacle.


    Murong Sheng is thinking about what kind of way to solve Shangguan Huang''s tantrums. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of any good way. I have to


    "Well..."


    Murongsheng suddenly frowned and covered his left shoulder with his hand. Shangguan Huang''s face immediately changed a little: "what''s the matter?"


    "Some of them are not very comfortable..." Murongsheng said in a weak voice.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to, just wanted to leave here: "I''ll take a picture of the miracle doctor."


    How dare murongsheng let shangguanhuang find the doctor? He quickly grabbed shangguanhuang''s hand and said in a low voice: "don''t find him. I don''t have a pain in the wound..."


    Shangguanhuang did not understand looking at murongsheng, not wound pain, that is where uncomfortable?


    "That is It''s just that I''m a little bit hungry. After eating, it won''t hurt any more... "


    As soon as shangguanhuang heard what murongsheng said, he immediately reflected that murongsheng was playing with him!


    When having a meal, say stomachache, cover chest to say oneself stomachache, possible?!


    Is murongsheng''s body structure different from other people''s? Her stomach is on her shoulder!


    This murongsheng is evading that topic, wants to deceive him in the past, does not want to continue that topic!


    Shangguanhuang''s anger suddenly came up, directly put the bowl in his hand heavily on one side of the table, and his voice was cold: "if you are hungry, you can eat by yourself."


    Murongsheng blinked, looked at shangguanhuang and the bowl that shangguanhuang put aside. He didn''t want to do it by himself at all. He covered his chest and shrank into the quilt: "Oh, how can I be so pitiful. If it wasn''t for shangguanhuang, I would be stabbed by Wanyan yinyao. If I hadn''t been stabbed, how could I not even have the strength to eat? "


    "In the end, it''s shangguanhuang''s fault that I''m so miserable. If it wasn''t for him. I''m still at home in Rongguo mansion. How can I be driven to compete with Wanyan yinyao


    Shangguanhuang sits aside, listening to murongsheng scolding the ghost king in front of him. And that ghost king is no other than him! This made shangguanhuang''s face, which was not so good-looking, become slightly distorted.


    But what makes him feel helpless most is that murongsheng scolds him in front of him, but he has no way to do anything.


    Once for the ghost king to explain a word, according to murongsheng''s small head melon seeds, must be able to analyze out, he is the ghost king!


    So, can only so sit on the chair, the facial expression is gloomy of listen to Murong Sheng scold him.


    This mood really made Shangguan Huang feel indescribable

 Chapter 977

    He glanced at shangguanhuang''s unpredictable expression and wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare to look like that. He was laughing in his heart.


    The mouth is not sparing, Balabala kept saying: "if I starve to death, you must remember to bury me not far from the ghost King''s house, so that I can watch the ghost King..."


    Before he finished, murongsheng felt that he had been fished out of the quilt by shangguanhuang and put a spoon into her mouth: "don''t talk, aren''t you hungry? Eat well


    Murongsheng blinked. With a smile in his eyes, he swallowed the contents of the spoon into his mouth, chewed it twice and swallowed it into his stomach: "when he died..."


    Shangguan Huang suddenly looked at the past with a cold look: "you can''t stop your mouth when you eat!"


    Is this woman looking forward to his death every day?!


    Sure enough, the most vicious woman''s heart, this woman''s heart must be black, otherwise why have been cursing him!


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is very angry, and he wants to drag murongsheng out of bed and let her do something. But this is just Shangguan Huang himself think about it, now he can only resist the anger rising in his heart and serve Murong Sheng well.


    As a noble prince and a ghost King everyone is afraid of, when he comes to murongsheng, he has to be a slave to her


    Because, this is really what he owes her!


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s shriveled appearance and laughs wildly in his heart. The food in his mouth is very sweet. His life is really comfortable.


    It''s really good to be able to grasp shangguanhuang. At least that''s right. Shangguanhuang didn''t dare to pretend to be her uncle in front of her.


    Looking at murongsheng''s appearance, shangguanhuang''s heart didn''t know how to emerge with an inexplicable feeling. There is a kind of being deeply teased by murongsheng, which makes him a little strange.


    Eyes can''t help but fall on murongsheng, full of all is to explore the look.


    What Murong Sheng was seen by Shangguan Huang was that his scalp felt numb for a moment. He quickly put away the smile on his face. In order to let Shangguan Huang no longer go into this matter, he quickly asked other questions: "according to what you said, isn''t Murong Shan going to lose all her face today?"


    Murongshan''s haughty woman, who wants to pinch every point, is not going to be crazy when she meets this kind of thing?


    Shangguanhuang was murongsheng so area, there is no idea to continue to study. To murongsheng''s mouth for a meal: "I heard that I cried and fainted directly."


    Yo!


    I feel dizzy crying!


    That''s really a huge blow!


    Murongsheng, listening to murongshan''s bad luck, is also very happy. He almost rushes to Rongguo mansion and laughs at murongshan.


    But to say dizzy, I''m afraid not really dizzy. With so many people here, murongshan won''t let her image suffer. It is estimated that in order to win everyone''s sympathy, Wanyan yinyao directly set off the insolence.


    Otherwise, people like murongshan, how can they say that they are dizzy and don''t get any benefits?

 Chapter 978

    It is estimated that there is also a possibility that if you don''t know how to end this matter, you have to pretend to be dizzy.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that," murongsheng said with emotion. "The thing I said before I died was just a sudden thought. I didn''t expect to make murongshan so miserable. It seems that I really feel sorry for her. "


    Murongsheng said sorry words, but this tone is a little guilty mood. There was no guilt on her face. She looked very happy, waiting to see murongshan''s bad luck.


    The worse the reputation of Rongguo government is, the happier murongsheng is.


    The more miserable the Murong family was, the more emotional Murong Sheng was.


    When she mentioned this matter to the emperor, it was already good. How could it be a sudden fancy?


    She just wanted to make murongshan feel uncomfortable. When she died, she had to find geying for Rongguo government. She drags murongshan from a delicate girl to a yellow faced woman!


    Murongshan is older than her. She has been hairpin for two or three years. If she is filial for five years, she can''t get married. It''s really going to be dragged into a yellow faced woman!


    I just didn''t expect that Wanyan yinyao would be an assistant in the end. Successful will murongshan in front of the people in the capital, face to lose.


    Isn''t that wonderful?


    Well, it can''t be better!


    As soon as murongsheng felt comfortable and happy, he ate more.


    Eating, suddenly heard outside the door came a knock, there is a voice of someone talking. Suddenly, let murongsheng a happy face suddenly collapsed.


    Can''t this miracle doctor disappear completely?!


    "Are you there? Open the door quickly. I''ve come to see murongsheng! "


    The miracle doctor didn''t know that he was disgusting. He stood outside and knocked on the door.


    In his heart, he is very happy. There should be few people like him who come to see a patient. I don''t know how shangguanhuang would thank him?


    Shangguanhuang has long wanted to find the doctor and give murongsheng a look. It''s just that he has been stopped by murongsheng and has no action. Now the doctor came to shangguanhuang''s door, which made shangguanhuang feel relieved.


    And murongsheng, the expression on his face is broken. He doesn''t want the miracle doctor to appear at this time.


    What are you doing here!


    Come and see a doctor with her. As soon as the wound is solved, her secret will be lost!


    As early as I knew, I would not drink so much spring water all at once that day. I should come slowly.


    But I didn''t think so much at that time, and I didn''t know when I could be alone, so I tried to drink more. Now


    If it''s slow, in their eyes, it can only be said that she is in good health and knows some medical skills. Slowly conditioning, recovery faster than normal, but now.


    As long as you look at it, you can''t hide it!


    Ah, it''s a mistake!


    Shangguanhuang tightens the quilt for murongsheng, goes to open the door and puts the doctor in from the outside.


    The doctor didn''t talk to Shangguan huangduo. He carried the medicine box and went inside. He went directly to the bedside and took a look at Murong Sheng.

 Chapter 979

    Seeing that murongsheng''s face was pretty good, the miracle doctor put down the medicine box he was carrying and said, "haven''t you changed the medicine for a long time? Come on, I''ll change the medicine for you. Otherwise, the gauze should stick to the wound after a long time. "


    Murongsheng watched the doctor open the medicine box. He was so worried that he walked around like the ants on the hot pot. Want to come up with a way to fool people away. But after thinking about it, I didn''t think of any good way.


    Seeing that the doctor''s hands were about to reach out to her, murongsheng quickly pulled the quilt up, and his face was a little strange: "you don''t have to come, I''ll do it myself. I''m also good at medicine. I can change the dressing myself. "


    Looking at murongsheng''s behavior, the miracle doctor thought that the little girl was shy and had no doubt in her heart. He handed the thing to murongsheng: "OK, if you want to come by yourself, you can come by yourself."


    Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and took it over, waiting for the doctor to leave. As a result, after waiting for a while, I didn''t see the meaning that the doctor wanted to leave. He was like a pillar standing there motionless.


    Let Murong Sheng can''t help but see a few more eyes, finally didn''t resist the inquiry asked: "why don''t you go?"


    The miracle doctor was also stunned: "why should I leave?"


    Standing on one side of shangguanhuang listen, also some don''t understand, eyes fell on murongsheng.


    Feeling the two people''s eyes, murongsheng''s scalp was numb. He coughed and said, "how can I say that she is a girl? And the location of the wound is also a little sensitive. Do you want to stand here and watch me undress? "


    The miracle doctor said that it doesn''t matter very much. He doesn''t want to move at all. He doesn''t have any problems: "I haven''t seen your wound."


    Anyway, I saw it when murongsheng died. Now it''s not the first time. What''s wrong?


    Murongsheng listened, and immediately did not know how to answer the doctor. Only with a pair of eyes glared at the doctor, always feel the doctor''s brain is not lack of root tendon. Do you need her to speak more clearly? Why can''t this man understand!


    She''s not shy, she just doesn''t want people standing here looking at her!


    No way, Murong Sheng had to look down on Shangguan Huang. According to shangguanhuang''s stingy appearance, I would agree with her very much, right? Finally, drive the doctor out of the room!


    The meaning expressed in murongsheng''s eyes is clear to shangguanhuang, and he doesn''t want other men to see murongsheng''s body.


    Directly said: "you go out first, I''ll help you in the room."


    The miracle doctor looked at shangguanhuang with an idiotic look: "you don''t know how to do medicine. You''re doing nothing here."


    There is something wrong with these two people.


    He''s a great doctor standing here watching, and he won''t let him! Is it a problem to let shangguanhuang, a layman, do it?!


    Shangguanhuang''s reaction to the doctor was not surprising. After all, shangguanhuang has known the doctor for so many years, and he knows exactly what his character is like.


    This person is devoted to medical skills, and is not so clear about the problems of men and women.


    So

 Chapter 980

    Since the doctor himself does not want to go, then he can only move strong.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t say anything. He grabbed the doctor''s wrist and wanted to send him out.


    Startled, the doctor quickly grabbed murongsheng''s wrist, and while shangguanhuang hadn''t thrown him out, he quickly said, "you don''t want me to be here, and you don''t want me to watch. Then I''ll feel the pulse for you to see the situation. Is it OK?"


    Looking at the doctor like this, he is not willing to give up.


    In order to let people go quickly, murongsheng had to agree.


    As a result, the doctor touched the pulse and felt something strange. He couldn''t help looking at murongsheng. Looking up and down, some don''t understand.


    Suddenly, let murongsheng a small heart are hanging in the throat, the heart is uneasy.


    How did she forget that she didn''t look at the wound, but the condition of her body can be understood by feeling the pulse!


    Murongsheng was a big flag. He didn''t dare to breathe. He was afraid to hear something from the doctor.


    Looking at the doctor''s hesitation, shangguanhuang''s heart tightened a little: "is there any problem?"


    The doctor shook his head and loosened murongsheng''s wrist, which made him feel a little puzzled: "there''s no problem..."


    Shangguan Huang was relieved, and then heard the doctor strange mouth: "but, no problem, is the biggest problem."


    The heart that just put down immediately had hanged, go up Guan Huang is not clear: "what meaning? Make it clear. "


    The doctor did not immediately answer shangguanhuang''s words, but quietly looked at murongsheng and carefully observed. Before, I just wanted to change the dressing with murongsheng, but I didn''t pay much attention.


    Now if you look at it carefully, the man''s face is very bloody. He doesn''t look like a patient who is in great trouble.


    According to the common sense, murongsheng''s injury will not get better so soon these days. But just from her pulse, it''s no different from normal people.


    Even this body is healthier than normal people.


    It doesn''t look like a feign death or a serious injury!


    How could Mingming be recuperated in such a short period of time after such a serious injury?


    If it wasn''t for him to cut the wound and take the concealed weapon out of murongsheng''s body. Miraculous doctors began to suspect that murongsheng was in a dream when he was seriously injured.


    That''s why he just said that there is no problem. That''s the biggest problem.


    "You..." The doctor''s voice hesitated, "have you ever taken any medicine? Or, in order to make your body better quickly, have you ever given yourself any medicine? "


    Murongsheng was very clear in his heart. If he didn''t give a better explanation to the doctor, the doctor couldn''t leave here. Maybe in order to explore, she will open her wound to see the situation.


    To this end, Murong Sheng had to nod: "yes, I took the medicine I had prepared."


    On hearing this, the great doctor immediately showed great interest: "what medicine?"


    It''s really amazing to be able to recover so well in such a short period of time. He is particularly interested in such a magic medicine!

 Chapter 981

    Because he really did not meet, now I heard it coldly, just like I found a treasure.


    Looking at the doctor''s two eyes, a faint green light suddenly burst out, like a beast staring at the prey, which made murongsheng feel hairy all over.


    Shaking body, slightly back a few minutes: "in fact, it is not a powerful medicine. If you really want to know, I''ll write the formula to you when my injury is healed. But now... "


    Murongsheng pointed to his shoulder and said, "I''m going to change my dressing, so please go out first. Otherwise, I''m embarrassed to change my dressing. "


    The miracle doctor really wanted to know what the formula was, but even if he made up his mind, he would not immediately get the prescription. But He is a weak doctor. How can he compete with shangguanhuang?


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s direct drive, Shangguan Huang grabs the arm of the doctor and drags it out to the door. The doctor pulled the doorframe with both hands and cried out: "you must tell me that I will come back to you in two days!"


    Murongsheng listen to the whole person seems to have some helpless, this person is too persistent, right? They were all dragged into this shape by shangguanhuang, but they didn''t forget to hold on to the doorframe and shout out a head.


    It doesn''t matter what happened to the doctor. While both of them left, murongsheng quickly prepared to take off his clothes and change his gauze. Just about to start, the door suddenly opened, scared Murong Sheng quickly put on clothes.


    The miracle doctor has already left. Shangguanhuang is the only one here, but


    Looking at shangguanhuang coming, looking at the things in the medicine box, he asked, "how can I get them?"


    Even if only shangguanhuang was here, murongsheng did not dare to change his dressing in front of him! If he finds out, he may not be regarded as a monster. But after that, how can she use the excuse of injury to cheat?


    How to enslave shangguanhuang with proper excuse?


    I''m sure I''ll have to eat by myself. Maybe shangguanhuang will be a beast when


    No, no, absolutely not!


    She has not thoroughly tossed enough shangguanhuang, how can she let people go so easily?


    We have to think of a way to drive shangguanhuang out!


    "Well, I''ll do it myself," murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang standing aside, trying to identify the things in the medicine box, "you go out first, I''ll do it myself."


    Said, in the heart unconsciously came out a little bit of guilt taste.


    Listening to Murong Sheng''s words, Shangguan Huang''s action stopped for a moment. He put his face directly in front of murongsheng and looked at him face to face. His eyes were puzzled: "where haven''t I seen your body?"


    The miracle doctor can be regarded as an outsider and can''t see murongsheng''s body. That''s the right choice.


    But he is not shangguanhuang! Can''t he be called murongsheng''s wife since he went to shangguanhuang? What''s more, he has never seen, touched or touched murongsheng''s body?


    Except for the most practical thing, two people have done it.


    Why did murongsheng hide himself in front of him like this?

 Chapter 982

    Murongsheng swallowed his saliva, racked his brain to think of a way to blow shangguanhuang out.


    He lowered his head and gave a little smile, with some embarrassment: "actually I''m still a little shy... "


    Voice delicate, said to let Murong Sheng listen to the body up a goose bumps. When did she speak in such a soft voice? It didn''t look like her.


    But in order to cajole shangguanhuang out, it doesn''t matter what she does. Anyway, her skin is thick, as thick as the outer wall!


    Looking at murongsheng''s shy expression, I feel a bit fresh in my heart. For the first time, I see murongsheng show such emotion: "you are shy, you can close your eyes."


    If you''re shy, you won''t be shy if you close your eyes?


    Shangguanhuang thought of a solution for murongsheng, and thought it was perfect.


    Listen to Murong Sheng''s corner of the mouth slightly twitch an eye, bashful close an eye? What''s the difference between this and just looking at the head and ignoring the tail? It''s all self deception, OK?


    She is not a child, not to mention a fool!


    She didn''t want to adopt such a firm method at all!


    "Oh, I really feel shy. Can''t you just wait until I''ve changed it myself? "


    Murongsheng said in the softest voice, and even threw everything out, just to let shangguanhuang out of the room: "husband, OK, you let me change, you are in."


    The voice is more attractive than the woman in the building.


    It is clear that Murong Sheng is shouting against his will, but Shangguan Huang is very comfortable to hear it. He pecked murongsheng''s face and walked from the room in a happy mood.


    When shangguanhuang went out and closed the door, Murong Sheng was relieved and felt that he was going to be paralyzed.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, quickly pull down the clothes. Will be wrapped around the shoulder of the old gauze to directly pull off, and then wrapped in a new gauze. Of course, there is no medicine wrapped inside. After all, the wound is almost healed. What medicine should I use.


    After everything is done, murongsheng can''t see any flaws, so he calls shangguanhuang in.


    Think about this matter how also can muddle through, no one will find her wrong. But what murongsheng didn''t expect was that the doctor still noticed something wrong.


    The miracle doctor grabbed the contents of the medicine box and felt strange.


    The medicine box belongs to a miracle doctor. What''s in it? The miracle doctor''s heart is clear. The medicine he took was not less. Didn''t murongsheng use it when he changed gauze?


    Looking at the medicine box sent to him, except for the gauze, it was used to bandage, and the medicine in it didn''t move.


    "Isn''t it that the little girl doesn''t know how to use it?"


    The doctor carefully pondered, but the idea just came up and was immediately denied by the doctor himself.


    Murongsheng has such great ability to stop bleeding for shangguanhuang, and even can use his own medical skills to suppress shangguanhuang''s cold for a longer time. It''s impossible. You can''t even tell from ordinary trauma medicine.


    What''s more, how can murongsheng not use medicine for his shoulder injury!


    It''s necessary to take medicine!

 Chapter 983

    Without medicine, how can this wound come in the shortest time.


    But


    The miracle doctor stared at the motionless wound medicine in the medicine box and fell into meditation. There is no shortage of this medicine, and murongsheng has no idea to apply it. What does that mean?


    Does it mean that murongsheng doesn''t like his wound medicine, and he has a better one?


    Or, this murongsheng''s injury, has been almost good?!


    The doctor analyzed the problem in his mind and thought that both were possible. Although my heart is more inclined to the first idea, but I don''t know why, the weight in my heart is also pouring towards the second idea from time to time.


    Judging from today''s pulse situation, he would have known that murongsheng had suffered such a serious injury. That really can''t get out, murongsheng is a hand!


    The doctor''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the contents of the medicine box. All of a sudden, this murongsheng is definitely not a simple character. He has many little secrets that people can''t figure out clearly!


    Even the big secret!


    This makes the doctor feel a little more subtle. It seems that he needs to find time to talk with Guan Huang. Don''t be infatuated with murongsheng too much. This little girl is not as simple as she likes.


    Of course, all of these premises are based on the fact that murongsheng would be harmful to shangguanhuang. He doesn''t know murongsheng, what''s more, he doesn''t want to explore murongsheng''s secret for no reason.


    If one day, murongsheng has any plot against shangguanhuang, then what he says will replace shangguanhuang to get rid of this man!


    Shangguanhuang is not willing to do it, so he will do it for him!


    Originally, the doctor''s heart is just a little think about it, and did not really want to implement. But the day is not as good as the person. The doctor didn''t expect that this day would come so quickly.


    Soon, he will put murongsheng to death!


    I don''t know what shangguanhuang wants to do, so I pack up and take murongsheng to the carriage. Along with the rickety carriage on the road, murongsheng has a book in his hand and his head is bit by bit.


    Eyes are not focused on the top of the book, but half closed. Is the cerebellar pouch shaking, like a chicken pecking rice.


    Where is this reading? This is obviously dozing off.


    Sitting on one side, shangguanhuang also had a book in his hand, but he didn''t stare at the book for a long time. Instead, he looked at murongsheng without blinking.


    Even looking at murongsheng with her eyes closed and nodding from time to time, she didn''t have any idea. She took murongsheng in her arms and let her sleep comfortably.


    Because now murongsheng looks so interesting that shangguanhuang just wants to watch it quietly.


    I don''t know that the carriage has pressed over a stone from time to time, and suddenly shakes. Then I can see that murongsheng''s posture is finally unstable, and his head bumps into the carriage.


    The huge pain made murongsheng wake up.


    Open your eyes, some pain with their hands touched the hit place, eyes still with a bit of a loss, as if it has not been reflected.


    Then someone pretended to pick up the book in his hand, and his eyes fell on it. He seemed to be very serious and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 984

    It''s just that I haven''t seen it for long. Just opened the big eyes, it seems that the upper eyelid and the lower eyelid began to have a friendly touch. Before long, the open eyes suddenly became a slit.


    Head continue to repeat the action just now, began a little bit of chicken peck rice behavior.


    Shangguanhuang see now, really can''t help but hook the lips, want to laugh out, but afraid to be murongsheng heard, can only be silent smile.


    After appreciating it for a long time, shangguanhuang finally found out his conscience and carefully pulled murongsheng''s body over to let her lie in her arms and have a good sleep.


    The sleepy Murong Sheng didn''t even resist. He naturally lay in Shangguan Huang''s arms and even rubbed two times to find a comfortable place.


    I closed my eyes and fell asleep with no vigilance.


    Shangguanhuang wants to reach out and take off murongsheng''s shoes to make her sleep more comfortable. But this a little move, Murong Sheng people hum and haw appear not willing.


    Shangguanhuang had to give up. Looking at his feet, he picked his eyebrows. After a while, I woke up and my legs were numb, which had nothing to do with him.


    I don''t know how long later, murongsheng finally opened his eyes from his sleep. Looking at the surrounding situation vaguely, looking at the environment seems very strange, some of the brain can''t turn around for a while.


    Yawning, stretching, and then saw a person lying beside her. There is a shangguanhuang lying with a pair of eyes looking at her. It''s frightening to look at her like this!


    Murong Sheng was looking at the heart of a tremor, pretending to stare in the past ferociously, do not let himself show timidity: "what are you looking at?"


    However, now Murong Sheng just woke up. That hazy sleeping face, even if you want to pretend to be angry, is also a little deterrent. On the contrary, there was a kind of coquetry like shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak. He just looked at murongsheng quietly and stretched out his hand to untie his belt.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s action, murongsheng, who was a little confused, suddenly woke up completely!


    "What are you doing?" he said


    As a result, shangguanhuang did not speak. He not only untied the belt, but also continued to untie the tie of the robe.


    Suddenly, murongsheng couldn''t help it any more, and his voice was mixed with a sense of ambiguity: "you, do you still have a sense of the overall situation! I''m on my way now, don''t you know? "


    Even if you want to be a beast, you have to look at the occasion!


    As soon as murongsheng''s words were finished, shangguanhuang stopped taking off his clothes. Looking at the clothes that he had half untied, he pulled up the robe on his chest.


    Originally, the clothes were black, so I couldn''t see the name at all. But now he pulled it up and let the light out of it, which immediately made murongsheng see something strange.


    For example


    The black robe he pulled up with his hand, the obvious color of the circle deepened a lot


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes. Some of them didn''t see clearly. He didn''t understand what shangguanhuang meant.


    I took another close look, and then I understood that the deep lichen robe seemed to be Wet?


    Well, yes, it''s wet!

 Chapter 985

    wait!


    Seems to feel a little bit of son is not right!


    Clothes? Wet?


    And it''s still on the chest?!


    Just don''t understand Murong Sheng, now suddenly the reaction came over!


    This position is like Just now she was sleeping in Shangguan Huang''s arms


    Is it that when she was just sleeping and dreaming, she accidentally dribbled out of her mouth?


    At this time, murongsheng unconsciously had some embarrassment.


    It turned out that shangguanhuang didn''t think anything bad in his mind, but he thought too much. This shangguanhuang is to let her see the saliva, what is it like?


    "Tell me, what did you dream about eating?" Shangguanhuang put down the piece of clothes he was carrying and untied the tie.


    This next Murong Sheng is completely, there is no reason to stop, because Shangguan Huang''s reason to untie the clothes makes her have no way to refute! Maybe shangguanhuang untied her clothes just to show her the evidence that she was just sleeping and drooling!


    As soon as the black robe was untied, there was nothing to wear inside, but meat that people didn''t want to see. The corner of the mouth can''t help but smoke for a while, only feel this Shangguan Huang''s usual behavior is also some let her not think out.


    Today is the first time for her to see a man without white clothes inside!


    My eyes want to move away in the next moment, but I don''t know why murongsheng really wants to see shangguanhuang''s chest more. Just the eyes to move away, and then secretly Piao over.


    "What can you dream of, of course, is to dream of eating you!"


    The behavior made by shangguanhuang makes people feel very angry. Murongsheng''s voice wants to be more angry!


    But The eyes secretly glanced at shangguanhuang''s body, and the words came out from his mouth, and his momentum was weakened for a moment. This fierce tone suddenly softened a little, and there was no taste in my heart.


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, and his hands slightly pause. Looking up in the direction of murongsheng, he grabs murongsheng and wants to see his chest, but he is embarrassed to see it.


    It''s like doing bad things secretly. This small color looks like a hooligan walking around the building outside. His eyes don''t move.


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang''s mood became better.


    Because the vision of Murong Sheng really satisfied Shangguan Huang''s vanity as a man.


    He himself is not a person who likes to attract attention, and he doesn''t like many eyes falling on him. However, if his eyes were murongsheng, he would like to be watched by murongsheng.


    Even though his eyes were fixed on him all the time, shangguanhuang was willing.


    The action that originally wanted to change clothes stopped, moved his body, got close to murongsheng''s front, stretched out his finger and gently rubbed murongsheng''s chin for a few minutes: "dream of me? Or did you dream of eating me? Why don''t you tell me how you eat me? "


    Looking at shangguanhuang who is getting closer and closer, this face is gradually enlarged. He didn''t pay much attention to shangguanhuang''s fingers on her chin. Looking at shangguanhuang''s handsome face, he was in a daze. When he saw the banter in shangguanhuang''s eyes, he suddenly lost his mind.


    He slapped shangguanhuang''s hand and said, "are you sure you want to know?"

 Chapter 986

    Shangguanhuang has some aftertaste in his heart. I didn''t expect that murongsheng could react so quickly.


    However, at least now Shangguan Huang''s heart also understood a little bit, and he was not unattractive in Murong Sheng''s heart. At least, in some cases, murongsheng can''t help but be fascinated when he looks at him.


    Even so, shangguanhuang was already very satisfied.


    "Well."


    Shangguanhuang nodded. He was really curious. He was curious about what murongsheng had dreamed in his dream and what he could hear from murongsheng''s mouth.


    Looking at shangguanhuang like this, murongsheng almost wants to be stunned. In a hurry, he was almost bewildered by shangguanhuang''s face, and his anger surged up.


    He snorted to shangguanhuang coldly: "what else can you dream about? During this period, a bird will come out with a pale mouth. Naturally, a chicken will come out with a white cut chicken!"


    Said, Murong Sheng stretched out his hand in Shangguan Huang''s body, and said with a smile: "you see, just like your body now, white and tender, the cut meat must be very delicious."


    Shangguanhuang also wants to hear something interesting from murongsheng''s mouth. His face is leisurely. As a result After listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang''s mood was completely gone.


    Slightly hook up the corner of the mouth suddenly stiff there, eyes slightly squint, looking at Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng means that he looks like a white chicken all the time?!


    Although his physical condition is very weak, but also not like a weak scholar, hand no binding force! Is it because his skin is too white? But white skin is beyond his control!


    From murongsheng jump out of this description, is not good at all!


    "You," shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng deeply, stretched out his hand to capture murongsheng and asked carefully, "do you really think that I''m like a white cut chicken?"


    "What are you doing?" murongsheng slapped shangguanhuang on the back of his hand. "Do I know you very well? What are you doing to me? "


    Before his hand touched murongsheng''s arm, he was photographed in mid air. Listen to Murong Sheng''s tone is not very good, Shangguan Huang can only temporarily put Murong Sheng''s words that he is a white chicken: "what''s the matter? Still angry? "


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes at shangguanhuang: "it''s very easy to make me not angry. You can find out the two servant girls around me."


    Because of her injury, she lay in bed all day and all night, and people were about to waste. Although it is for the sake of acting, in order to enslave shangguanhuang, this situation is very boring for her.


    However, it''s really good to use shangguanhuang as an envoy to the past.


    I''ll do whatever I want him to do. If I want to sing a little song, I want to sing a little song. If I want to play the piano to him, I want to play the piano. When the interest came, shangguanhuang had to draw a picture of Xiao for her.


    Disagree? Want a black face? Want to be angry?


    Well, let her die and bury her near the ghost King''s house. She will watch the ghost king go to hell with her own eyes.


    In this way, even if shangguanhuang was not happy, he could only do it honestly.

 Chapter 987

    Who let shangguanhuang do something wrong before?


    Who makes shangguanhuang feel guilty?


    Anyway, as long as she moves this sentence out, shangguanhuang must have nothing to say. He can only honestly let her enslave her, and can''t have any complaints.


    What''s more, she has been comfortable for so long, and she hasn''t forgotten Qingying and Hongying.


    Originally, I wanted to let Qingying and Hongying come from Rongguo mansion yesterday, but when I opened my eyes, she was on the carriage!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the final destination of the carriage is on the way to the famous sword Conference!


    She was very interested in the famous sword conference held by baqizun, and especially wanted to see for herself what it was like.


    But what''s the news from shangguanhuang''s men? Actually said that green Ying and red Ying are no longer in Rongguo mansion??!


    According to Hongying''s own ability, no longer Rongguo government may be secretly running out. But what about green cherry?!


    How can Qing Ying say that if there is no one, there will be no one?!


    What''s more, she wants to go back to the Rongguo government to find out Qing Ying in person, but Shangguan Huang refuses to let her do anything and stops her. She''s so angry!


    Staring at shangguanhuang: "what''s the matter with you? You can''t find anyone by yourself, so it''s reasonable for you not to let me go, isn''t it? I tell you, if you don''t find out people for me, don''t talk to me in the future! "


    "When someone finds you, you''re talking to me!"


    The culprit is shangguanhuang!


    If not for shangguanhuang, how could she want to feign death? If you don''t feign death, red Ying and green Ying will stay by her side honestly, and they won''t disappear for no reason.


    Look at the present. There are no dead or alive.


    They don''t know where they are. How can they make her not worry!


    Shangguanhuang is also helpless in the face of murongsheng''s angry stare. He didn''t want to cheat murongsheng, so he told the truth.


    If he knew the truth, murongsheng would have such a reaction. He would not tell her that Qingying and Hongying were not in Rongguo mansion, which worried her.


    How, all want to drag to arrive at eight Qi Zun of time, just tell green Ying and red Ying disappear of affair.


    Can shangguanhuang where can think of, because of this matter, can let murongsheng heart born so big gas?! After knowing this, he looked fierce to him, and there was not a word he could listen to.


    It seems that he owes murongsheng a lot of money. Now he is the poor boy who sells himself and loses money.


    But to be honest, if it''s really just money, it''s better to say something. No matter how much he owed, he was able to take out the money. But this matter For shangguanhuang, it was also a little tricky.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to look for it. Good news will come back in a while."


    Shangguanhuang patiently explained, but murongsheng''s mood didn''t get better: "when do you want to wait? How long does it take to get people out? I don''t believe that the whole Rongguo government doesn''t know where the two big living people disappeared! I''ll find out for myself. I''ll find out for them myself! "

 Chapter 988

    How could shangguanhuang let her go out? In the current situation of murongsheng, there is no way to show up in the capital!


    Moreover, he did not dare to let murongsheng out alone and let her act alone.


    Even now murongsheng is beside him, it will make shangguanhuang''s heart a little more unstable. I always feel that I haven''t grasped murongsheng firmly. I always feel that sooner or later, murongsheng will suddenly leave him.


    This idea from the moment murongsheng opened his eyes, has been deeply imprinted in his heart.


    So no matter what, he will not choose to let go, he will murongsheng to see firmly, let people how no way to escape from his side!


    "Don''t worry. Maybe when baqizun comes, he will be able to hear the good news." Shangguanhuang can only try his best to appease murongsheng.


    Let murongsheng heart very dissatisfied, rolled his eyes: "yes, you are not worried, because the missing is not your people."


    Well, how can two people disappear somehow?


    Now she really wants to find Hongying and Qingying, but now she has no way to go!


    If she is still in the capital, she will go to Rongguo mansion to see the situation. Even if shangguanhuang wants to stop her, she will come to shangguanhuang''s approval.


    In the end, if you can''t go, you can let shangguanhuang go with you.


    But the key is that now she is on the carriage, and she doesn''t know how far she has gone from the capital.


    She doesn''t know where she is and where she is now. If she wants to go back to the capital by herself, I''m afraid she won''t be able to go back for a long time.


    Shangguanhuang did it on purpose. He didn''t let her go back!


    In such a hurry, she didn''t want to point the acupoint directly and got her out. She was in a hurry to stop her from looking for someone in Rongguo mansion. Just want to cut off her back!


    I''m so angry!


    Now think about it is a belly of anger!


    "Hum!"


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and gets angry. Looking at Shangguan Huang, he gave a cold hum and turned his face away.


    However, shangguanhuang is really wronged. Where Qingying and Hongying have gone has nothing to do with him. But shangguanhuang wanted to blame this sin on him, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Shangguanhuang had said all the good things before. He wanted to calm murongsheng''s mood. Now he didn''t know what to say, so he could only say: "Qingying and Hongying won''t be in danger."


    "How do you know if it''s dangerous? You didn''t find anyone out!"


    Inexplicably disappeared like this, and said there would be no danger? How can it disappear without danger!


    It''s like standing and talking, you don''t feel lumbago!


    Shangguanhuang looks at his upper body is still naked, and takes the clothes to one side to change. No matter whether you change clothes or not, you can''t see any difference, because the colors are all black: "do you have any enemies?"


    Murongsheng frowned and thought for a moment, then quickly said a name, without any hesitation: "yes! The ghost king, shangguanhuang


    Hearing murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang is not a good person. The act of dressing stopped. Hold your breath in your chest. You can''t go up or down.

 Chapter 989

    Really, let him not know what to say.


    "Yes..." Shangguanhuang was helpless, nodded and said, "he is your enemy, just what you think unilaterally..."


    He has never regarded murongsheng as his enemy. What is the reason that makes murongsheng have such an illusion?


    He pressed down his helpless and depressed mood, dressed half of his clothes, and said in a deep voice: "you don''t want to think too much, it''s estimated that he won''t even be with you I don''t know which one. "


    What do you want to do to set up so many enemies for yourself?


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words, and his mouth showed a kind of playful smile.


    Hehe, this man''s face is really big, and he can say anything bad. What else do you say? Shangguanhuang, the ghost king, doesn''t know who she is, or even which onion she is.


    So, who''s the one sitting next to her talking to her now?


    Is it a ghost?!


    "What you said is quite right," murongsheng sneered, with obvious irony in and out of his words. "I don''t know how many princesses he married. It''s normal not to remember me who didn''t go through the door. I don''t want to be able to force him to remember me. "


    "How many people are remembered by the ghost king? Even the ghost princesses who married him all died suddenly on their wedding night. "


    On hearing this, the expression on shangguanhuang''s face was also a little embarrassed. Murongsheng said this topic, he really did not know how to go on.


    Do you want him to follow murongsheng''s words and stop scolding himself?


    Or tell murongsheng that none of the princesses he wants to marry himself? Those princesses are not innocent even if they die suddenly?


    Can only be a word all don''t say, silently will dress well. At this time, shangguanhuang can only try to reduce his own existence, so as not to let murongsheng aim at him for a while.


    Ah, retribution. It''s all retribution.


    If his eyes had been more clever, he would not have fallen into such a situation. It''s hard tears.


    When murongsheng speaks, he is paying attention to shangguanhuang''s expression. Looking at shangguanhuang''s strange appearance, murongsheng doesn''t continue to speak, but stops the topic in time.


    Some words, just a little talk. If you say too much, let shangguanhuang go on, I''m afraid it will reveal the truth.


    "Hello," murongsheng said, rubbing his foot against shangguanhuang''s calf and stomach, "talking to you, why don''t you say a word? You haven''t told me yet. Why are you so sure that Qingying and Hongying are not in danger? "


    Shangguanhuang followed his eyes and looked at murongsheng''s feet rubbing back and forth on his legs: "I think you are more and more courageous now. They''re starting to do something about me. "


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes. Is that interesting?


    I''ve seen it and touched it. Apart from the last thing I haven''t done, what else hasn''t been done?


    Murong Sheng was not afraid of Shangguan Huang''s face at all. He kicked Shangguan Huang twice with his foot on his calf: "if I ask you something, don''t answer it wrong, OK?"

 Chapter 990

    Murongsheng''s foot is slightly touched on shangguanhuang''s leg, and will not make people feel pain.


    But in shangguanhuang''s heart, he felt very helpless.


    He is more and more found that these days, the way they get along with each other has changed a lot. It''s totally different from the previous model. It''s very different.


    For example, in the past, murongsheng looked at him like a mouse seeing a cat. He was not afraid.


    Now


    Murongsheng is not afraid of him at all. Not only don''t be afraid of him, but also from time to time to threaten him, let Shangguan Huang''s heart is quite helpless.


    Although this threat is only one-sided by murongsheng, who makes shangguanhuang feel guilty!


    He has done something wrong. As soon as he hears murongsheng say something about shangguanhuang, the ghost king, he doesn''t want to hear it!


    Looking at shangguanhuang does not speak, murongsheng continues to kick shangguanhuang''s calf with his little foot. Until shangguanhuang can''t bear it, he grabs murongsheng''s foot and doesn''t let her kick him any more.


    Then he put his foot on his thigh and pressed it directly with his hand.


    Murongsheng drew back twice, but he didn''t draw back. His strength was not as strong as shangguanhuang''s. Simply also came to the tube, anyway shangguanhuang also won''t give her how, with a kind of pet and proud taste.


    "Tell me about you," shangguanhuang said. "First, you don''t look good. Second, you don''t have money. The family is in a mess. In Rongguo government, he is not favored at all, he has no status, and he has no good reputation in Dazhou. "


    Murong Sheng is not happy to hear that. Shangguan Huang criticizes him sentence by sentence. What do you want to do?!


    "What do you mean! Make it clear to me Qi''s eyes were widened for several circles. He squeezed his hands into small fists and turned to shangguanhuang''s body. "What do you want to say?"


    Shangguanhuang silently bears Murong Shenglun''s small fist, which is as dense as the light rain. Hit on the body, did not feel special pain. That is, more times, people''s hearts will have some irritability.


    Directly grasp murongsheng''s two hands and press murongsheng on the carriage. Murongsheng can''t move his hands and feet. He is still shooting shangguanhuang with his fierce eyes. He wants to kill the dog man with his eyes.


    This shangguanhuang want to express what kind of idea, this sentence by sentence will she said so unbearable. Since she is so unpopular, why marry her back!


    Let her be buried at ease, isn''t it!


    Look, it seems that if you marry her back, it''s better to marry a sow!


    Shangguanhuang was not moved by the anger in murongsheng''s eyes. He stretched out his head and pecked murongsheng''s lips.


    Murongsheng, disgusted, tilted his face aside and refused shangguanhuang to touch her: "kiss what? Do you want to kiss me? Just kiss me


    Looking at murongsheng''s irritable appearance, shangguanhuang has no doubt that if his eyes were a small knife, his body would not be as complete as it is now.


    It has long been cut by murongsheng with a small knife.


    Shangguanhuang, like a child, does not look at murongsheng''s refusal. Instead, he takes a bite on murongsheng''s face and rubs it: "I''m just telling the truth."

 Chapter 991

    "To tell you the truth, big head!"


    The anger in murongsheng''s heart rushed up from his heart.


    Others can say that about her. After all, some of the things she did after her rebirth were not so right, and they were true.


    But shangguanhuang!


    Absolutely can''t exist to say her these people''s ranks inside!


    "Do you think, as a girl, I don''t like to have a good reputation?"?! Do you think that''s what I want to do?! no Because they were all made by shangguanhuang, the ghost king! "


    Murong Sheng really wants to spit on Shangguan Huang''s face, if it wasn''t for her. Will her reputation become so bad in the capital? It has become a word that every family needs to say when they are young!


    Don''t learn anything from murongsheng!


    What can she do? She was not harmed by shangguanhuang!


    As soon as Murong Sheng talked about it, Shangguan Huang''s heart suddenly clapped. Feel a moment of bad, I''m afraid I just said, and murongsheng''s hornet nest to poke open.


    Sure enough, shangguanhuang just felt bad in his heart, and then he heard murongsheng angrily say: "if he didn''t let me take off my clothes in front of so many people, my reputation would be so bad! If he didn''t have to identify me as a ghost princess, my reputation would spread quickly in the capital? You''re talking about it from a fair and just point of view. It''s half a coin to me! "


    Shangguanhuang listen, eyes are some dodge. To avoid murongsheng''s burning eyes, I feel guilty.


    As long as he remembers what happened in the ghost King''s other courtyard that day, and what he forced murongsheng to take off his clothes, his anger is rising. But I can''t help it. It''s his own sin


    And it depends on the situation. I''m afraid this stain will stay on me for a lifetime. There''s no way to erase it.


    Even looking at murongsheng like this, it''s impossible for her to forget it.


    Even if murongsheng can forget this matter, but what about him?! He will also keep it in mind, and can''t ignore the feeling of wanting to kill at that time.


    Because of his fault, so many people have seen murongsheng''s body!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know what to say for a moment, and his tone was a little low: "you Do you hate him? "


    Murongsheng listened, his expression was stunned.


    This is shangguanhuang''s mood Sounds like something''s wrong?


    Although in front of others, said very hate him. Are some of them too cruel?


    "Of course! Why don''t you hate it! "


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth and said, "do you think he has done so many bad things to me. I shouldn''t hate him. Should I be grateful to him? I''m not an immortal in the sky. I don''t care about anything


    "It''s absolutely impossible for me to repay virtue with resentment!"


    Listen, shangguanhuang''s heart is like being stabbed by a needle. It''s aching. Suddenly, his mouth is filled with bitterness.


    If you want murongsheng to forgive him, I''m afraid you need to come up with some very tough methods. For example, he also took off his clothes and went for a walk in crowded places? Or let someone stab him?


    But shangguanhuang is afraid. It''s useless for him to do so. Murongsheng may not forgive him.

 Chapter 992

    Shangguanhuang thought a lot in his heart, but he finally thought. He is the identity of the ghost king. It''s better to never expose it.


    Once exposed, I don''t know what murongsheng will do. I''m afraid I Will you lose murongsheng forever?


    As long as the ghost king is mentioned, murongsheng is gnashing his teeth with hatred. His tone is full of hatred. Would rather feign death than marry the ghost king, if one day let her know. If he is the ghost King


    Knowing what murongsheng''s temper was like, shangguanhuang could not imagine what kind of consequences would happen.


    But it''s certain that he would never want to see that result.


    In the heart deep sigh one breath, the face suddenly involuntarily gather to Murong Sheng''s front lightly rubbed twice. It''s like trying to please people. How can the voice be as strong as before: "actually It''s not all about the ghost king, is it? There are also reasons for shangguanhong... "


    Can''t push all things to his head!


    Don''t you forget what happened between you and Guan Hong?!


    It seems that at that time, murongsheng had no reputation to speak of


    Although, it''s really the person who made her completely infamous, it''s his shangguanhuang that''s right.


    But The fault can not be all on his head!


    Shangguanhuang feels like a child now. The more he lives, the more he goes back. Actually began in front of a woman, so cowardly looking for such an excuse for themselves!


    Especially murongsheng, listening to shangguanhuang''s words, just want to use his head to hold shangguanhuang''s head, let himself sober. I dare not admit what I''ve done, but I''m still here to make excuses for what I''ve done.


    Shangguanhuang is really promising!


    Shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang, you are lucky to have hidden your little tail. You''d better not expose your identity all your life. Otherwise, she had to think of a way to crush people to death!


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang at all. He just closes his eyes and doesn''t respond to what shangguanhuang just said.


    Shangguanhuang, just like a child in a bad temper, stretched out his hand and pulled murongsheng''s clothes: "I''m asking you something."


    Murongsheng was really annoyed and said directly, "I just told you something serious. What are you talking about here? I need to know where Hongying and Qingying have gone. I''m not in the mood to listen to you


    If Murong Sheng had not remembered that he was injured, he would have been strong and weak, otherwise he would have kicked shangguanhuang down.


    Shangguanhuang is relieved. Murongsheng is not entangled with shangguanhuang.


    "What I want to say is, although you have a bad reputation. But there is no enemy, who will be so boring, after you die, to your servant girl next to you? "


    "Even if I have a deep blood feud with you and want to clean up the people around you, I should kill the whole Rongguo government. After all, it''s better to kill the whole Rongguo government than to kill the two servant girls around you. "


    Shangguanhuang said with a pause. He was not sure whether he should say what he knew.

 Chapter 993

    "Listen to the servants of Rongguo government, one of your servant girls was dragged down to punish for offending Jiang. But all of a sudden, people are gone. If her captors want to kill her, just wait for the servants of Rongguo government to kill her. Why should they take her away at risk? "


    Taken away? How could they be taken away?


    Murongsheng frowned: "which servant girl was blamed by the staff?"


    "Qingying, as for Hongying, since you died, she disappeared for no reason. The people in Rongguo government don''t know where she has gone


    Murongsheng listened to what shangguanhuang said, and his anxious and irascible expression was somewhat calm.


    Shangguanhuang finally wanted to say what he thought in his heart: "so, your servant girl has nothing to do. It''s only possible that she was saved. There''s no danger to her life."


    He was rescued


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words, but he also felt that there was some truth in shangguanhuang''s words.


    This careful ponder, also can think that the green cherry should not have the life danger. Because she is in Rongguo mansion, she is a poor lady who is not in favor. There is nothing that can be coveted.


    And green Ying is a servant girl, it is unnecessary to take her away.


    So, green cherry was taken away, she had to thank it? Otherwise Qing Ying is expected to be killed by those dog slaves who hold high and trample low in Rongguo government.


    Thinking of this, murongsheng''s eyes were covered with frost. Indeed, the time was so short that she didn''t think about it comprehensively. Only in time to order potstickers, and so on Rongguo government after she was buried, dig out from the ground for her, her body to take away, and then wait for her to wake up.


    It is to forget to say with pot stick, let him take green Ying and red Ying together.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that all the people in Rongguo mansion were so ugly that they haven''t learned to be good!


    Want to take advantage of her death, to the life of green cherry!


    Jiang!


    She should want to get, why Jiang Shi will suddenly attack Green cherry!


    Maybe it''s because she was red eyed because she had so many treasures from Qi''s hands. Looking at her dead, I want to ask Qingying where all the things are put!


    How could Qing Ying know?


    Those things have never been through the hands of Qing Ying, how can they tell Jiang Shi. Then, Jiang thinks that Qingying didn''t tell her on purpose, so he takes this opportunity to attack Qingying.


    It''s true that all her daughters have become like that. Hasn''t Jiang seen the situation clearly?


    Do you think that if she died, she would not seek revenge from them?! Can punish her servant girl at will?!


    It seems that she needs to have a good time with these people in Rongguo government. What''s wrong with the reputation of Rongguo''s government? Only by destroying their families can she get rid of her hatred!


    "Don''t think about it so much," shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s eyes and touched them twice. "I''ll help you. No matter what you want to do, I''ll help you. As long as you, well will be the body of the injury to feed well


    Shangguanhuang said this sentence, listening to murongsheng''s heart, let murongsheng''s heartstrings slightly move.

 Chapter 994

    To be able to hear this kind of words that can be entrusted with all his heart and soul makes murongsheng feel something in his heart.


    Although she can''t do it completely, or even without reservation to entrust themselves out. But listening to shangguanhuang''s words, there is still a kind of inexplicable joy flowing.


    It has to be said that this man, in dealing with her problem, really has nothing to say.


    The more time I spend with this man, the more I can feel the tolerance of this man for her and what he thinks of her.


    From the ordinary bit by bit, we can see that this man is sincere to her.


    Even if she often takes out the handle to hold shangguanhuang, it''s actually because of the man''s tolerance to her that she dares to do so. Otherwise, she said a hundred times, if this man is not interested in her, he will not tolerate himself so much.


    It''s just


    The current situation between her and him is just that there is a big knot in her heart. At present, she can''t get through it.


    Even so, murongsheng''s heart also has a voice to tell her. One day, she will forgive him But


    Before that, we should enslave people well.


    "Hum!"


    Murongsheng pushed shangguanhuang away, covered himself with the thin blanket on the soft couch and leaned against the carriage: "if I can''t find them, I don''t want to live. Then you will bury me in..."


    "It''s not far from the ghost King''s house, and then watch carefully how the ghost king died."


    Murongsheng himself has not finished his words, but he is interrupted by shangguanhuang and goes on smoothly.


    When it comes out, it''s not a bit bumpy. He spoke very fluently. I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it before I can hear it so clearly. I can recite it backwards.


    The angry Murong Sheng''s face is a stem, twisting his head and unwilling to deal with others.


    Shangguanhuang pursed his lips and gave a light smile. He reached out and patted murongsheng on the back like a child: "don''t worry, put your heart back in your stomach. I''ll find you the person you want. "


    It''s just to find out one person. Can''t the people he raises be found out?


    If not, wait until the time is right. He personally gave his life to her, so that she did not need to die, and then end her wish


    Murongsheng pursed his lips and looked at shangguanhuang: "I believe you again! Be sure to find people as soon as possible! "


    The carriage continued to drive forward quickly, and there were still three days to go before baqizun.


    Shangguanhuang, who had been in the capital for a long time, didn''t know that he was in great trouble, so he came to the door on his own initiative.


    A sound of Jingling bells drove from the noisy street. Such a strange looking carriage shuttled through the street without much attention.


    After all, the group of people who appeared in Jinbi country some time ago are already very strange in their clothes, and some strange people really won''t attract people''s special attention.


    It will only cause a small number of people to look sideways, but it will not cause more noise.


    Since the time near the capital, we have heard unspoken rumors along the way.


    But the name murongsheng is heard most.

 Chapter 995

    No matter what the people here talk about, it seems that this murongsheng can be involved.


    A few days ago, King Rui''s son shangguanhong married a side imperial concubine, and was directly made a scene by the princess of Jinbi country. Then the marriage was over, and the future prince, concubine Bian, was directly carried back to Rongguo''s Mansion from Rui''s mansion, but failed to marry.


    As a result, because the people of Rongguo government need to be filial to murongsheng for five years, they can''t have any happy events.


    Moreover, murongsheng was shangguanhong''s fiancee, but he had to abandon shangguanhong in public at the Palace Banquet. No, to be exact, shangguanhong didn''t succeed in abandoning murongsheng. Instead, he was abandoned by murongsheng.


    What a shame for a man.


    Later, I don''t know how, murongsheng became shangguanhuang''s fiancee again.


    It seems that no matter what others say, murongsheng will be involved in the end. It''s very interesting.


    Listening to the disturbance outside, a charming voice came out of the carriage.


    The rumor that murongsheng was the most heard along the way. If the woman had not died, she would really be very interested in getting to know this murongsheng.


    "It''s a pity," the woman sighed, with the flavor of bewitching people, "it''s a pity. How could she die?"


    The carriage was driving forward, passing through a busy street, and the sound of talking outside gradually disappeared. The woman seemed to think for a long time, suddenly asked: "you say, if brother Huang sees me, what kind of reaction will he have?"


    The driver of the carriage turned his eyes slightly. The red line on his eyes changed his posture. He said coldly: "I don''t know."


    "Not sure?"


    The woman turned her mouth, and her tone was a bit boring: "what else can it be? Before he saw me, he wanted to throw me away. But this time... "


    A string of silver bell like smile spread out, and people will not feel how beautiful, but with a bit of cold seeping: "I''m afraid he can''t get rid of me, if you get rid of me, who will cure his cold?"


    "You know, if the cold is not cured quickly, I''m afraid there won''t be many months to live. No one can cure the cold except me. Without me, he will surely die! "


    Think of here, the woman''s heart is a period of pleasure: "really some can''t wait to see Huang brother want to get rid of me, but there is no way."


    Enchanting voice chuckles, I don''t know how many men''s hearts can be hooked away.


    But Huang elder brother is also quite not easy, body cold so many years, unexpectedly did not bully her once. Every attack, are relying on their own strong, has been dead to support the past, never come to her idea.


    In fact, what brother Huang didn''t know. As long as brother Huang comes to ask her, come to say a soft word to her, she will try to let brother Huang ease the past.


    But who knows!


    After so many years, I didn''t look for her once!


    It''s so hard to say a soft word with her to make her comfortable!


    Women''s red dazzling lips, hook up a bit of indifference smile. It doesn''t matter. If brother Huang doesn''t come to her, she can take the initiative to find brother Huang.


    Because, if the cold attack, it will not be so easy to be able to carry the past.

 Chapter 996

    People are afraid of death. It is estimated that even brother Huang will not be spared. He is also afraid of death. After all, no one will be willing to sit there, indifferent to wait for their own death.


    She has never seen anyone who is not afraid of death. I believe that there will not be such a person in this world.


    So, even if brother Huang didn''t want to see her in his heart, how could he hate her?


    In the end, don''t you want to bow to her and give in to her? Otherwise, I will lose my life!


    Brother Huang is so smart that he will examine duodu and know what he is going to do now.


    And the cold ability is no way to completely remove, but she has a way, can suppress the attack of cold, will not let the cold attack so easily.


    This is their unique way to suppress the cold disease and raise the poisonous insects. If this poisonous insect sneaks into the body, the hot temperature will suppress the cold and make it difficult for the cold to attack.


    And now


    The woman slightly stroked the place where her wrist protruded. The protruding part seemed to have life. She would jump twice from time to time and then calm down.


    Looking at such a strange scene, the woman did not have any panic, but was very happy to use the most gentle way to touch, like coaxing a child to sleep.


    The eyes are also very doting.


    She likes this thing hidden in her wrist very much, not only because it is a poisonous insect raised by herself. Also, this Gu can let her hold brother Huang tightly for a lifetime, and let her hold brother Huang tightly.


    As long as brother Huang has intimate contact with her, brother Huang will blend with her in every attack in the future. Otherwise, the attack of chills will be more and more serious, and brother Huang will surely die at that time.


    As long as brother Huang can think clearly and do something indescribable with her every time he has an attack, she can guarantee that brother Huang will live better than anyone else. And, will live more comfortable than anyone!


    And the most right thing she did was to plant the poisonous insects on her own body.


    If you want to kill her and take the insect out of her body, the insect will not survive!


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to take out the poisonous insects. As long as the insect leaves her body, it will be a useless insect, and it has no effect at all.


    Because, Gu Chong was raised with her blood.


    And all of this is her own good!


    As long as you can have brother Huang, as long as you can catch brother Huang, then she can do everything!


    Because she really likes brother Huang so much that she doesn''t want to lose him at all!


    If anyone wants to take brother Huang away from her, don''t blame her!


    The woman chuckled, and the laughter came out of the carriage. The voice was still that kind of charming and bewitching laughter, and it made people feel cool


    No one found it, followed by a shadow not far away. I have been paying attention to the situation of the carriage. When the carriage entered the ghost King''s other courtyard, the black shadow disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the water prison, I think about the sound of water from morning to night.


    A faint ray of light came in, so that the water cell would not look black. There was no such situation that you could not see your fingers.

 Chapter 997

    But even if there is a ray of light shining in, the water prison also reveals a bit of cold everywhere, which makes it very gloomy.


    With the help of a trace of light, we can also see a few mice appear on the top of the water prison, along the gap of the stone wall directly drilled in.


    But the mouse didn''t seem to have any fear of water. Instead, it suddenly got into the water and swam towards the middle of the water prison.


    After a while, there was a sound of pain. Then there was the sound of the jingling of the chains shaking and crashing together.


    Before long, the mouse''s "squeak" sound rang up, and then there was a sound of something falling into the water. It wasn''t long before the mouse got out of the water and went back to the stone wall.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the mouse seems to be chewing something in its mouth when it is climbing up, and it makes some pleasant "squeak" sounds from time to time.


    In the middle of the water, there is a slight gasp from time to time, and there is the sound of the chain shaking, and the sound of the water constantly being slapped.


    The sound came from an unknown object in the middle of the water. Two thick long iron chains came from the stone walls on both sides of the water prison, and tightly tied their wrists.


    And the owner of the wrist is now disheveled, head down, forced to stand in the middle of the water, unable to move half a minute.


    The water inside the water cell is very cold. Even if the weather outside is getting warmer, it''s still so cold inside the water cell. It''s so cold that people''s bones don''t change.


    Hanging head, hair, two arms were hanging up, water in the waist position. It''s a woman, and this woman is no one else. It''s Wu Xiang who was dragged down that day.


    Wu Xiang can''t remember how long he''s been locked up here. It seems that he''s just been locked up for worshiping heaven, or that he''s been locked up for several years.


    And no incense from the waist down regardless, in the cold water inside the bubble has long been very numb. I don''t know whether it''s hot or cold. Even if the meat on my leg falls off, I won''t feel anything.


    Suddenly, Wu Xiang seemed to smell a little bit of blood in the air and was soon washed clean.


    Wu Xiang understood that the meat she soaked in the water was lost by the dead mice.


    And it''s not the first time.


    She was locked in the water prison these days, a meal a day hanging her life, let her die. Those mice, they stayed in this water prison for a few days.


    Wu Xiang''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were staring at the water without any waves.


    How long has she been here?


    How long does she need to stay here?


    Is she going to stay here until the end of her life?


    Will the master let her go? Can she wait until the day when the master let her go?


    No!


    She will never wait for that day!


    How could the master let him go!


    The master is now eager to kill her, how can he care about the feelings before and let her go!


    Her whole life, I''m afraid, will stay here, stay in this cold water prison without any warmth, and die without a sound. In the end, her body will be directly eroded by the water in the water prison.


    Wu Xiang''s feet moved slightly, directly driving the iron chain tied on the wrist, and the sound of water suddenly rang.


    She didn''t want to accept her fate!

 Chapter 998

    All she has to bear now is thanks to murongsheng. It is because of murongsheng that she has come to such an end!


    It''s all her!


    It was murongsheng who made her so miserable!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, now she is still with the master, and can see the master all the time!


    Instead of being locked up in such a dark water prison and suffering so much!


    Even mice want to bully her, are arbitrary, let her have no way!


    No aroma chest up and down the ups and downs, a pair of eyes have been deeply sunk in, only the eyes are still bright flashing the fire of hatred.


    I don''t know what I suddenly think of. Wu Xiang suddenly laughs, raises his head and laughs, with a twist on his face.


    The laughter, in the open water prison, seems very strange, let people listen to the back cool.


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, murongsheng is dead and will never live again! Otherwise, how could she bear such a tone!


    Even if the master likes murongsheng, what can he do!


    Even if the master fought his life, he would marry the dead murongsheng. So what?!


    It''s just a dead man. What else can you do?!


    She used half of her life to get murongsheng''s life back. This business is not a loss at all!


    It''s making a lot of money!


    Just when Wu Xiang was smiling and grinning. The tightly closed stone wall suddenly had a little movement, let the smile on Wu Xiang''s face suddenly put away.


    There was some suspicion in his eyes, but also some strangeness.


    At this time, it''s not time to deliver food. Who will come to see her in the water prison?


    What''s more, even if it''s a meal delivery, it''s not this way.


    Is it


    There is a strong emotion in Wu Xiang''s suspicious eyes. Is the master coming?!


    The master finally remembered her, so did he come to see her?!


    For a moment, the whole person felt excited, even the iron chain hanging his hands and feet, all thought of it.


    A pair of eyes, staring at the front of the stone wall. After hearing a "boom" sound, a small stone door opened on the stone wall.


    Outside the strong sunlight, instant irradiation came in. Let the long-term did not come into contact with such a strong sun without incense, subconsciously closed his eyes.


    A black shadow flashed in from the open stone door, knelt on the ground, cold without a little angry voice, and said: "master, the saint has gone to Beijing."


    Hearing what this man said, Wu Xiang is still trying to adapt to the light, closed eyes, suddenly opened in a flash.


    "What?" Wu Xiang''s voice was a bit surprised and trembling, "she How did she come? "


    Wu Xiang never thought that Qu Yun would come to the capital at this time!


    The last time Qu Yun came, it seemed like five years ago, right?


    How did Qu Yun go at that time? It seems that he was driven out by the master


    Now, is Qu Yun coming here Is it


    Wu Xiang''s brain is blank. I''m afraid I''m afraid I don''t have much time for master. That''s why Qu Yun came to the capital to find master at this time!

 Chapter 999

    "Does the master know about it?"


    When Wu xiangdun was worried, his body kept twisting. The chain hit in the water, issued bursts of sound, let people listen to the upset.


    "Huizhuzi, now the Lord is not in the house, I don''t know."


    "Not in the house?" Wu Xiang was stunned. "How could the master not be in the house?"


    It''s not in the house. Where''s the master?!


    "The master left for baqizun yesterday."


    Listening to what the dead man said, Wu xiangdun was silent. A little thought, immediately reaction. At this time, it''s normal for master to go to baqizun, because the famous sword meeting will be held soon!


    If that''s the case, the days she was imprisoned were just a few days


    Because in the water prison inside pain unbearable, very lonely, let her feel like spent a long time.


    Wu Xiang took a deep breath, and his brain was running fast. The master now treats her like this and keeps her in the water prison, but he never asks for her life.


    This is not the style of the master all the time.


    Could it be that


    The master didn''t want her to die, either? That''s why I chose to let her go and put her in the water prison?


    Anyway, the master let her go. In this way, she has no incense in the master''s heart, and she doesn''t have any status. She has no incense in the eyes of the master, or very important!


    However, Wu Xiang didn''t know that she didn''t die because she was in Shangguan Huang''s heart. It''s because Wuyu asked for love in front of shangguanhuang.


    However, now Wu Xiang is wishful thinking that he still occupies a place in Shangguan Huang''s heart. This makes Wu Xiang''s hatred for shangguanhuang dissipate, and some of them are complacent instead.


    "Did the master leave your house yesterday?"


    When Wu Xiang was excited, his body could not help but move, and the sound of noise came from the water prison again.


    If she had not been locked up in the water prison and had no way to leave, she would have gone to shangguanhuang by herself!


    "Yes, I started early yesterday morning."


    Wu Xiang looked at the sunlight coming in from outside and thought about it in his heart. He also knew when the time outside was: "hurry up! Let''s fly a legend to master and let him... "


    Before Wu Xiang''s words were finished, what the dead man said immediately made Wu Xiang''s words stuck in his throat, and the whole person felt suffocated.


    Standing in the middle of the water prison coldly, with a strong disbelief in his eyes.


    "With the Lord, there is murongsheng."


    "What?"


    When Wu Xiang heard this sentence, his brain was misty. It took a long time for him to react. He asked incredulously: "what did you say?! You say it carefully again


    Without any hesitation, the dead man said, "the Lord is going with murongsheng."


    With murongsheng, together?


    Is the master crazy!


    No matter how much I like murongsheng, I can''t do such a thing!


    Wu Xiang didn''t feel that there was nothing more ridiculous than this!


    How could the master in her mind do such irrational and absurd things!

 Chapter 1000

    "Is master crazy?"


    Wu Xiang roared out in disbelief: "Murong Sheng is dead. What does the master want to do when he takes a dead man on the road! It''s so hot now. Do you want to smell the rotten corpse? "


    No matter what Wu Xiang thought, there was no way to figure out why the master would do this.


    Isn''t murongsheng dead?


    Why can''t master let murongsheng go and let himself go to face a new life?!


    Come up with a corpse. No one will believe it when it''s said!


    Master, what''s the point of being infatuated with murongsheng?!


    You can do anything ridiculous!


    It seems to feel that the anger in Wu Xiang''s heart is not big enough. The cold voice of the dead man continues to say: "Murong Sheng, not dead."


    Still venting the anger in my heart, still angry in the incense, when I heard this sentence, I opened my eyes, and now it is quickly enlarged several times.


    The water prison was completely quiet.


    There is no roaring sound without incense, and there is no sound of chains and water.


    If you just heard that the master took murongsheng to baqizun, it just made Wuxiang''s heart angry.


    But now!


    Heard this sentence from the mouth of the dead man, immediately let the whole person without incense to explode!


    Silent for a long time, Wu Xiang raised his head, looked at the dead man, gritted his teeth and said: "what did you just say?! I ask you, what did you just say! "


    She couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it.


    Murongsheng, how can he not die?!


    "Murongsheng is not dead." Death or the same answer, repeated to listen to Wu Xiang.


    "No way! How could murongsheng not be dead! " Wu Xiang excitedly walked forward a few steps, pulled the chain, and the voice rang: "she is dead, or she was killed by Wanyan yinyao! How could it not be dead! You must be wrong. Murongsheng can''t have died! "


    Wu Xiang''s heart is very clear, she personally trained the dead can''t lie to her, also can''t read things wrong!


    However, her heart was not willing to believe what the dead man said, not willing to admit this fact!


    How could murongsheng not be dead!


    Although she didn''t see the scene of murongsheng''s tragic death, Wuyu won''t lie to her! How can Wuyu cheat her? What''s the advantage of cheating her!


    If murongsheng didn''t die, how could the master be so angry with her that he almost killed her!


    Throw her directly into the water prison and let her live and die.


    Now, someone told her that murongsheng was not dead?!


    It made her believe.


    Is everyone cheating on her?!


    Wu Xiang''s heart is not willing to accept this matter!


    Burning in the heart of a raging fire, even if their body bubble in the cold water, there is no way to put out, but the more burning more ruthless..


    "Murongsheng is not dead," the dead man lowered his head and said without emotion. "Murongsheng took the suspended animation and woke up the day after he was sent to the palace. He was only seriously injured by Wanyan yinyao''s concealed weapon and was able to get out of bed and walk yesterday. "

 Chapter 1001

    "Feign death..."


    Wu Xiang listened to the words of the dead man, and was in the same place for a long time.


    Slowly, the hair under the eyes suddenly red up, originally the body was tortured very thin, now this expression let her look more terrible abnormal.


    "It''s Feign death


    Wu Xiang is just gnashing his teeth from between his teeth, talking about Murong Sheng''s situation.


    Murongsheng didn''t die. Murongsheng pretended to be dead!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    A frightening voice came out of the mouth of Wu Xiang, like a terrible ghost crawling out of hell.


    "Murongsheng!"


    After laughing, Wu Xiang was angry and trembled. Constantly pulling the chain, roaring murongsheng''s name with the sound of a broken Gong.


    She was cheated!


    She was cheated by others!


    I was cheated by murongsheng!


    Even Wuyu would cheat her, even her most trusted master would cheat her!


    What did she do for so many years?


    Not for the master!


    But now


    She only felt that she had been miserable for so many years.


    A line of tears came out of the corner of the eye and ran down the cheek. It''s not ice cold, or with Wandu.


    If you look at it carefully, what flows out of Wu Xiang''s eyes is not transparent tears, but the red bloodstain on his face!


    "Someone''s coming." The dead man knelt on the ground and heard the movement outside keenly.


    It should be that there was too much noise just now, which made other people in the palace aware of the situation here.


    But now Wu Xiang is trapped in his own world. He doesn''t listen to the words of the dead, and he doesn''t worry about anything.


    At present, she can be honestly locked up in the water prison because she thinks murongsheng is dead. The master will remember her one day, remember her kindness, and forgive her for releasing her from the water prison.


    But now?


    Murongsheng didn''t die, so the master can''t remember her all his life. Since the master doesn''t want her, what is she doing in the water prison?!


    She''s so hateful!


    Her heart is really hate ah!


    Endless hate, toward the body without incense crowded over, let the whole person without incense exude shocking hate.


    Shangguanhuang!


    Since you are not willing to give her even a little love, then don''t blame her for doing bad things!


    "Come here and cut the chain for me!"


    Wu Xiang ordered. When the dead man heard this, he jumped into the water, drew out his sword and cut it toward the chain.


    Jingling for a long time, the chain was cut off by the dead man with a long sword.


    Without the shackles of the iron chain, Wu Xiang''s whole body was paralyzed in the water. The dead man around him seized Wu Xiang''s arm and dragged it out of the water.


    He was about to help Wu Xiang out of the water prison. When he heard something from the water prison outside, the people who came had already appeared outside the door.


    "You..."


    Dark Wei didn''t expect that after shangguanhuang left, someone would rescue Wuxiang. But the words haven''t come out yet, no incense directly and ruthlessly issue an order: "kill!"


    As soon as the words fell, the long sword of the dead man penetrated the heart of the dark guard. Before the dark guard''s signal was sent out, the man had fallen to the ground, and there was no sound.

 Chapter 1002

    At this time, Wu Xiang, for those who used to work together, died under her command, and felt no guilt at all.


    Since she just learned that murongsheng was not dead, everyone cheated her that murongsheng was dead. And the master has no respect for her, these people are not her people, but her enemies!


    In order to be able to go out, you have to fight your way out!


    When a pair of broken legs stepped on the ground again, Wu Xiang felt the sunshine shining on her body, looking at the familiar scene, as if it had been a long time ago.


    Now in the face of everything familiar, looking at everything in the ghost palace, there is no emotion in Wu Xiang''s eyes, only killing!


    She wants to destroy everything in the ghost palace!


    All, none of them will be destroyed!


    However, she is now a useless person. She can''t do anything because of the loss of her meridians. She can''t destroy herself!


    Looking at the constant toward this side of the comfort, no incense mouth opened a cold smile.


    Hand in the mouth, blowing out a whistle. Before long, a group of people in black appeared in the palace.


    These people in black are different from the dark guards in the palace.


    These people are the dead in the palace, but they are the dead trained by Wu Xiang.


    "Give it to me, stop them!"


    Wu Xiang''s order came out. Without a moment''s hesitation, the dead men pulled out the sword from their waist and rushed to the dark guard in the palace.


    These people belong to the ghost King''s house, and they are all under Shangguan Huang.


    But now, all these people are rebellious and listen to Wu Xiang''s words.


    Because these people were originally the hands of Wu Xiang. The dead men she trained were not trained by shangguanhuang and guiwangfu, but by herself and left behind!


    Under the light and shadow of the sword, there was a fight in the ghost King''s house.


    One by one, the dark guards and the dead fell to the ground, but the living people were still fighting for their lives.


    Wu Xiang took a deep look in the direction of shangguanhuang''s room. There was not a trace of affection in his eyes, but a deep hatred!


    Shangguanhuang, from today on, she will no longer have any feelings for you. She wants to fight with you to the end!


    "Go


    Wu Xiang gnashed his teeth and made a sound. Then he was supported by two dead men and jumped out of the ghost King''s house.


    Murongsheng!


    This hatred, she will firmly in mind!


    No matter whether murongsheng is really dead or feign death, no matter how many lives murongsheng will have, she will not let her go if she has no incense. Sooner or later, she will cut off murongsheng''s head!


    When no demon and unintentionally received the news, rushed back to Rongguo mansion, there was no one in the water prison.


    And there is a river of blood in the palace.


    "Wu Xiang, the traitor!"


    Has been wrong irreparable, the result of no incense, but also wrong again and again, to do such a thing!


    The dead must have been Wu Xiang from the very beginning. They had to listen to Wu Xiang alone!


    Master so trust Wu Xiang, will be so big power to the hands of Wu Xiang, did not expect that Wu Xiang would be a rake, with selfishness, is now betraying the master and go!


    "How many people died in all."


    Unintentionally, his face was extremely ugly.


    "Ten people died." No demon''s expression is extremely distorted.

 Chapter 1003

    The ability of the dark guard in the ghost King''s mansion is clear in the hearts of Wu Yao and unintentional, at least they are able to fight against three with one. And the skills of the dead


    Just think about it, they both feel a great headache.


    "Have you sent someone to inform the master?"


    No demon shook his head: "not yet."


    "Then hurry to inform the master! What are you waiting for when such a big thing has happened? "


    To say which of these people has the best temper is unintentional. Wuyu just looks cold. The person who looks at him thinks he won''t lose his temper, but he isn''t. Now can let unintentional anger, it can be said that the matter is very serious.


    No demon hurriedly let people to inform shangguanhuang, unintentionally sighed for a long time, in the heart a group of hemp.


    Clearly, there are several of them around the master, and they are still well. Now, how come there are only two people left, he and Wu Yao?


    Wuyu has committed a crime and has not been released by the master. Today, Wu Xiang betrayed his master and was on the run. Yuqi, also don''t know for what, in the master son married on the day left, can''t find any trace.


    What is it all about?


    Can such a big change happen?


    At present, I don''t want to think that the current situation is already very bad. I didn''t expect that there are worse things waiting for me. After a while, I overheard that people from the ghost King''s other courtyard came to report that Qu Yun, the saint of the five poisons cult, had come.


    Immediately let unintentionally have no mood to think about no incense escape things, and no demon look at each other.


    "This..." No demon''s heart produced a bit of fluster, looking at unintentionally, "how did she come back?"


    This Saint girl sounds like a good name, but in fact, she is more than a witch!


    This person can''t be called a woman, it''s just the evil in the evil!


    She felt that she was already very cruel, but she had never seen anyone more cruel than Qu Yun.


    There is no reason to say that human life means human life. Sometimes, when you are unhappy, you will directly torture someone. When you are happy, you will mercifully kill someone.


    It''s like


    "I heard that I just arrived today, and then I knew that my master had left for baqizun."


    The tea cup in Wu Yao''s hand fell on the ground, and his face turned white.


    If it had been before, I''m afraid they would have got the news before Qu Yun got close to the capital.


    Instead of like now, people have been to the ghost King other courtyard, they just know the news.


    There are only two of them left. For a while, I couldn''t find the position of Wuyu and Wuxiang on the top of the people. Even if I found it, I haven''t taken over completely in just a few days. It''s a little bit worse.


    It''s a bit of a surprise.


    Now there are a lot of things in the ghost King''s house. Yuqi was responsible for them and gave them both.


    But how could the two of them take care of so many things? As soon as they got busy today, something went wrong.


    "Go, go!"


    He was always calm, but now he was a little grumpy: "send someone to inform the master. He must dare to tell the master about it before Qu Yun sees him!"


    I don''t know what Qu Yun is going to do when he comes to find his master.


    But he clearly understood that Qu Yun came to find the master, for the master, absolutely nothing good happened!

 Chapter 1004

    Dark Wei just want to leave to notice, but was unintentionally called back.


    Wu Yao opened his mouth and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Just looking at unintentional face inexplicably changed a few minutes, do not know what to think. Then it seemed that an important decision had been made, and he stood up and walked towards the safe room.


    In the dark room, there are no windows, and the sun will not shine in.


    Where there is light, that is, an oil lamp is burning faintly, stretching the shadow of the people sitting there and shaking it from time to time.


    Wuyu sat there quietly. Even when he heard that the door of the room was opened, his body was still and unaffected.


    Knowing that someone came to his side and stood firm, Wuyu slowly opened his eyes.


    "Don''t be in a daze."


    Unintentional face is not very good-looking, and there is no time to sigh with worry free experience, just a slight sigh, the scene of these people falling apart.


    Among them, his temper is the best, but the one who can keep calm is Wuyu.


    Otherwise, the master will not let Wuyu follow him all the time, and let Wuyu take over the important things.


    It''s safe to be locked up here. I''m afraid he can''t stabilize his mood.


    Wuyu did not speak, just quietly looking at the two people who appeared here. It''s like asking why the two of them are here.


    He didn''t think it was the master who wanted to let him out.


    If we really want to let him out, it will be the master and not the two of them.


    Wu Yao took a look at Wu Yu, and his voice was a little irritable: "why do you come here? Because Wu Xiang ran away! "


    Wu Yu''s breathing was disordered for a few minutes. In a short time, he immediately returned to calm: "the master will deal with this matter."


    It''s no use telling him about it, so there''s no need to tell him.


    I didn''t mean to be helpless, but I was also annoyed: "because the master is not in the palace, otherwise what can I do when I come to you?"


    Unintentional and no demon two people also have to admit, although in the same level. However, if something serious happens, it is not enough to solve it according to their ability.


    Wuyu Leng: "master is not in the palace, where?"


    "The master went to baqizun," he said, looking a little stunned. "Then today, Qu Yun of the five poisons sect came."


    In a daze, Wuyu had some reactions. Without waiting for Wuyi and no intention to say something, he immediately stood up and didn''t keep himself out.


    The direct command way: "immediately send someone to surround the ghost King''s other courtyard, don''t allow anyone to step in.". Once you find the trace of Wuxiang around, kill wuhui directly


    Wuyu sent out the order, let unintentionally and no demon brush together of stupefied.


    What does that mean?


    "You..." Unintentionally, he frowned at Wuyu and analyzed, "you mean that if Wuxiang escapes, he may go to find Qu Yun. Is that impossible?"


    "Yes, it''s absolutely impossible!" I don''t believe in Wu Yao.


    All the things Qu Yun did to his master were able to make them enemies. Besides, doesn''t Wu Xiang like the master very much? He should hate Qu Yun to the bone. How can he contact Qu Yun on his own initiative?

 Chapter 1005

    Wuyu listened to what the two people said and stopped walking out. His tone was a little low: "if not, it''s the best."


    But if you''re not afraid of anything, you''ll be afraid of 10000. If there''s no fragrance


    In his heart, he also hopes that Wu Xiang will escape from the water prison this time and will not have a relationship with the saint. What''s more, his understanding of Wu Xiang may be doomed.


    This time, Wu Xiang must go to Qu Yun!


    Wu Xiang runs out of the water prison and goes to find Qu Yun. One of the things he can remember is that I''m afraid that murongsheng''s death has been exposed through some channels.


    So, will let no incense resolutely from the prison inside escape.


    Wuyu''s hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his veins were exposed.


    He has no way to stop Wu Xiang from escaping now, but he hopes to remedy it now. Hope that he can stop Wu Xiang and protect the master in time!


    "Prepare the horse immediately, and I''ll go after the master and go to baqizun!"


    Wuyu went out from the locked place. The guard''s dark guard was a little at a loss. He looked at Wu Xiang and unintentionally, who came out immediately: "this..."


    "It''s the one I let go. If the master blames me afterwards, I will bear all the consequences." I have no intention of looking at the back of Wuyu leaving, without any obstruction, but my eyes are full of worries.


    I hope that there will be no danger if you follow the master.


    There is chaos in the palace now, but murongsheng and shangguanhuang who are on their way in the carriage don''t get the news immediately. They don''t know the situation in the palace at all.


    After a whole day''s driving, I sat in the same carriage, ate on the same table and slept together.


    No matter what murongsheng does, shangguanhuang will sway in front of her eyes. No matter what shangguanhuang does, murongsheng can see clearly.


    Because there was no special reason, mainly because the carriage had only such a large space, murongsheng just didn''t want to see shangguanhuang. There was no way.


    There is no entertainment in the carriage, murongsheng can''t do anything, and he doesn''t want to read those boring storybooks. I had to slouch on the soft couch of the carriage and play with my hair.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s boring appearance. A person seems to grasp the lice on his head again, so he puts down the book in his hand: "feel some boring?"


    Anyway, as long as murongsheng is in front of him, he can''t read the book he''s holding in his hand at all. The rest of his eyes patronize murongsheng.


    Murongsheng didn''t mean to talk to shangguanhuang, but in such a narrow space, they were the only two. If you don''t pay attention to shangguanhuang, no one will talk to her.


    Murongsheng nodded a little depressed and answered softly. He agreed to shangguanhuang''s question.


    After getting murongsheng''s answer, shangguanhuang didn''t continue to talk. He didn''t know what he was doing. He heard the sound of a drawer being pulled open and remembered.


    Murongsheng looked at it curiously. After a long time, he didn''t see anything, so he looked at shangguanhuang.


    I watched shangguanhuang''s actions carefully, and then I watched shangguanhuang''s actions change back and forth. In an instant, the small tea table on the carriage turned into a very small table.


    Murongsheng''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1006

    "What is this?"


    I didn''t expect that there was something hidden in this small tea table. It''s really a sparrow with five dirty things.


    "It''s amazing?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s surprised appearance, and he can''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s elated expression and turned his eyes: "do you think it''s amazing? I don''t think so. I feel that it''s more than this magical thing, but you don''t know and haven''t seen it. "


    Say what can''t let shangguanhuang''s tail to tilt up, want to severe blow shangguanhuang!


    Shangguanhuang obviously didn''t believe what murongsheng said. He felt that murongsheng was dead, but he didn''t reveal it.


    Can''t murongsheng see if he doesn''t say it?!


    The angry Murong Sheng embraces his hands and stares at Shangguan Huang. He doesn''t want to say a word.


    Shangguanhuang chuckled twice. Instead of struggling with this matter, he took out a box of black pieces from under the table, with a bit of temptation: "do you want to play?"


    Looking at shangguanhuang like this, murongsheng angrily pokes his finger at shangguanhuang''s face. Shangguanhuang''s eyes are quick and quick, and he directly hides to the side and grabs murongsheng''s fingers.


    Looking at murongsheng angry and no way to revenge him, that is like a big meat bun face, looking at shangguanhuang''s heart is also comfortable.


    Murongsheng, who is lazy and doesn''t know what to do, is not good at all. It''s better to look lively and energetic like this.


    In retrospect, murongsheng lay on the bed with pale face and no breathing. Even if he knew that murongsheng had nothing to do now, he still had a lingering fear in his heart. There was no way to do something wrong.


    Every time I wake up, I will be scared out of a cold sweat.


    Shangguanhuang whispered: "come on, since we feel bored, how about playing chess?"


    Releasing murongsheng''s fingers, shangguanhuang put the black chess pieces in front of him: "where you are sitting, open the small drawer, there is a box of white pieces in it."


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and takes out the white man in the drawer according to shangguanhuang''s words.


    With a cold hum, shangguanhuang wants to play go with her. Is he impatient!


    Does shangguanhuang not know that the third leg of Mr. Zheng was crippled by her? But this matter spread all over the capital, that Zheng old son is eager to ask for an order in front of the emperor, let the emperor punish her!


    Murong Sheng snorted with elation, his eyes falling on Shangguan Huang from time to time.


    That small appearance, is simply let a person feel, some of the arrogance.


    "Oh, by the way, you humiliated the eldest son of the Zheng family in the restaurant. I almost forgot."


    Looking at murongsheng''s small figure, I know that murongsheng''s heart doesn''t know how to dislike him and bury him.


    But none of that matters.


    Murongsheng is smiling. He is not embarrassed to be praised face to face. He takes a white son out of the box and plays with it in his hand.


    "Ah, do you know all about it? It seems that fame is too big to be modest. "

 Chapter 1007

    "Well, now that you know all about it, do you still decide to play chess with me? At that time, you will be bullied and cry by me. Don''t say I won''t let you


    Shangguanhuang is not afraid, and even some can''t wait: "if you don''t try, how can you know who wins?"


    Murongsheng snorted coldly and sat cross legged: "since you also trust your strength, I''ll satisfy your wish and see which one of us wins or loses!"


    Anyway, it''s boring in the carriage. Someone sent her to pass the time. Why not?


    At the beginning of playing chess, murongsheng found that shangguanhuang was just a mess!


    It''s just like a basket of rotten chess. If you don''t use your head, you can play chess with your fingers to turn shangguanhuang over!


    Realizing that shangguanhuang''s level of playing chess is not so good, murongsheng is not as serious as he was at the beginning. After all, at the beginning, she thought shangguanhuang was very powerful, so she played chess seriously with a hundred spirits.


    But now


    Murongsheng is just like playing. He looks at the chessboard and shangguanhuang from time to time.


    It''s true that this serious man is charming and tasteful.


    Looking at shangguanhuang playing chess with a serious face, his eyes fell on the chessboard and racked his brains to play chess with her. Not to mention, this look fascinated murongsheng. He didn''t want to see more chessboard.


    This shangguanhuang''s face is already very good-looking.


    And seriously up, it is to add some people can not resist the charm.


    Murongsheng is not the kind of man who has never seen a handsome man, but looking at shangguanhuang, he can''t help but be fascinated.


    When shangguanhuang''s chess pieces have fallen down, they don''t know. They are still staring at shangguanhuang''s face.


    Murongsheng didn''t come back until he felt a little pain on his face, and he reacted. Shangguanhuang''s fingers were pinched on her face!


    "What are you doing?" Murongsheng raised his hand and slapped shangguanhuang''s hand aside. "If you don''t play chess well, why do you pinch my face?"


    Shangguanhuang takes back the slapped hand, looks at murongsheng jokingly and points to the corner of murongsheng''s mouth: "what do you say to pinch your face for? I''m drooling. Don''t I wake you up? "


    No!


    Oh, my God!


    If you drool, isn''t that too humiliating?!


    Murong Sheng suddenly blushed and quickly raised his hand and wiped it against the corner of his mouth twice.


    It turns out that where there is saliva! It''s clean!


    Shangguanhuang is a big liar!


    Murongsheng stares in the past, and wants to stare shangguanhuang to death.


    Shangguanhuang is amused by murongsheng''s action, and the corner of his mouth turns up. Finally, he doesn''t hold back and laughs.


    "What''s funny, what''s funny!"


    Murongsheng scolded directly, pinched a white piece and landed on the chessboard: "ha ha, let you laugh, see if you can still laugh now!"


    Shangguanhuang looked down and saw that he had lost.


    There was no surprise on his face. It seemed that murongsheng should have won.


    This reaction makes murongsheng look at it with new eyes. The chess is good. It''s not like Zheng Dafu. Even if he loses, he has to pretend to win. It''s disgusting to see it.

 Chapter 1008

    "Tell me about your chess skill. Why do you have to play chess with me Murong Sheng SE''s pick eyebrows, cleaning up the pieces on the chessboard, "want to win me, I advise you to go back to good practice."


    At the moment when murongsheng lowers his head and arranges the chessboard, shangguanhuang''s eyes flash a little light that murongsheng doesn''t see.


    "Why don''t you do it again?"


    "Oh?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    "If you lose, you have to be punished. How about taking off one of your clothes if you lose?"


    Undress?


    Murongsheng hasn''t had time to answer yet. Shangguanhuang moves very fast. He takes off his socks and leaves them on the soft couch.


    Murongsheng is speechless. She hasn''t agreed yet. Shangguanhuang has already started to make his own decisions.


    But According to shangguanhuang''s level of playing chess, even if she agreed, it was not her who suffered in the end?


    "You want to play really?"


    "Of course," shangguanhuang nodded, without any element of joking, "it''s natural to be true. A gentleman''s words are hard to trace."


    Murongsheng carefully observed shangguanhuang''s expression, looking at shangguanhuang''s eyes very warmly staring at her. Even if not, murongsheng can see what shangguanhuang''s heart means!


    This guy wants to take off her clothes with this bet!


    Thinking of this, murongsheng turned over without hesitation.


    How could shangguanhuang have no self-knowledge?


    On his level of playing chess, don''t you count it in your heart? I want to win her. I want to watch her undress and daydream?!


    See she doesn''t let shangguanhuang, she takes off herself!


    "Yes, you have said that. How could I not agree?" murongsheng was not afraid at all. No matter what, the loser could not be her. "Whoever loses will take off his clothes. It''s a deal!"


    After that, he spoke to shangguanhuang with a kind of provocative tone: "but you have to think about it. It''s your own proposal, but it has nothing to do with me. When the time comes, if you lose all over, don''t cheat


    Shangguanhuang also like murongsheng, provocative response: "I mentioned the nature is not to cheat, but you don''t admit it at that time."


    Murongsheng thinks shangguanhuang is just a fool talking about dreams, and does not take shangguanhuang''s provocation to heart. I don''t want to talk any more. I rely on my strength to prove everything!


    "OK," murongsheng continued to hold the white chess, looking at shangguanhuang with a big smile and said, "I''ll let you go first, OK?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have any embarrassment. He directly held black chess and landed on the chessboard.


    Two people now who do not speak, a piece of a piece of chess, let the hands of the pieces on the chessboard it should have position.


    However, one is serious and cautious, while the other is casual.


    Shangguanhuang here is every step, will be very serious thinking for a while, for a long time will fall a son. Eyes never leave from the chessboard, and murongsheng?


    Eyes lazily in the chessboard scan, all the number of road in mind. You don''t need to think much about which step to take. You can easily put it on the chessboard.

 Chapter 1009

    This small appearance, not secretly despise shangguanhuang, but openly despise shangguanhuang!


    Shangguanhuang naturally noticed murongsheng''s success. He was not angry, but still played chess according to his own rhythm.


    After a while, murongsheng quickly solved shangguanhuang.


    One hand drags shangguanhuang to look at, the expression of very banter is flashing in the eye.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, because he lost, he couldn''t help frowning and sighing. Then he stretched out his hand and took off the clothes outside, leaving only the black trousers.


    The long outer trousers are so close to shangguanhuang''s legs that they outline shangguanhuang''s long legs.


    It was the first time for murongsheng to appreciate shangguanhuang''s body so seriously.


    Although she had met chiguoguo before, she didn''t dare to see it openly at that time!


    Shangguanhuang threw his robe aside, and the eyes of murongsheng stuck to him tightly. He couldn''t help saying, "haven''t you seen enough?"


    This question made murongsheng feel that he had done something wrong and was discovered. His face was a bit unnatural, but then the expression disappeared immediately.


    What''s the matter with her!


    It''s not her who takes off her clothes, but shangguanhuang. If you want to be embarrassed, shangguanhuang is also shameless. Sorry! She is so shy here that she will be surrounded by shangguanhuang''s words!


    Murongsheng thought it through, and his eyes fell on shangguanhuang again: "are you so overbearing? You lose, take off your clothes, don''t let people see? What do you mean when you take off your clothes? "


    She wants to see, she just wants to see!


    How can you give her!


    Shangguanhuang naturally has no way. What about murongsheng? He looks at murongsheng and finds that his eyes are the same. He doesn''t dodge. It''s just like looking at her aboveboard.


    Helpless, shangguanhuang also has no way to say anything, can only be shut up, nothing to say.


    He directly changed the chess box in front of the two people, holding white chess.


    "Oh?" Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s action and said, "I said, you have lost two games. I don''t have many clothes on me. If you lose again, you''ll really take off all your clothes. "


    This is not what she said. I don''t know what''s wrong with shangguanhuang. This person just doesn''t like wearing obscene clothes and trousers. Now that he had taken off, shangguanhuang was left with a black robe and a pair of black trousers.


    You say, if you lose again, will you take off your pants or your robe?


    In any case, it depends on one''s choice whether one''s upper body is the lower body. It can''t be avoided.


    It''s already like this. Shangguanhuang doesn''t want to give up. He wants to continue to come. Does he want to die?


    Shangguanhuang took a look at the clothes he was wearing. As expected, he was very poor. But


    "Are you afraid?" Shangguanhuang directly provocation, "you do not dare to see, so here to find an excuse?"


    What?!


    She was afraid to watch!


    She is clearly for his sake, the result of this person actually said that because she did not dare to see!

 Chapter 1010

    Murongsheng''s anger suddenly came up, sneered, and directly a black chess fell on the chessboard: "don''t you want to continue? Then come on! There is nothing in the world that I dare not do! "


    Is not to see a man without clothes on his body!


    What good macro!


    Besides, they are both married. What else can''t we see?!


    This man dares to say that she is afraid here. He just wants to make people have a look!


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes dropped down, and the smile in his eyes flashed by. Sometimes this method is really good. Especially in murongsheng''s body, it makes people have a sense of achievement.


    This time, the solution is still no suspense, shangguanhuang once again lost to murongsheng.


    When murongsheng began to compete with shangguanhuang, it must have been such an ending in the end. I was not surprised at all. I kept playing with the white pieces in my hand.


    Smilingly looking at shangguanhuang, seems to be suggesting that this shangguanhuang don''t ink, quickly take off the clothes. What kind of gamble is it if you don''t take it off?


    Shangguanhuang didn''t take the lead this time. He slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at murongsheng: "do you want to see me take it off, or Take off the bottom? "


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked at shangguanhuang from top to bottom. He didn''t know how. Suddenly, more saliva came out of his mouth, and he couldn''t help swallowing it into his stomach.


    Murongsheng thought shangguanhuang didn''t see this subtle movement. In fact, shangguanhuang has been paying close attention to murongsheng. He has been looking at the slightest bit of murongsheng''s behavior and has never missed it.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s joking eyes, immediately recovered, quickly moved his eyes away, pretended to have nothing to do with her, and casually replied: "it''s none of my business, you can take off where you like."


    Anyway, it''s her who sees everything. It''s not bad.


    As long as you win one more game, won''t shangguanhuang be naked?


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s small calculation. The smile in his eyes becomes stronger and stronger. His slender fingers fall on the tie of his coat. As long as you pull it, the coat can be taken off quickly.


    Murong Sheng squints at the past, it seems that Shangguan Huang himself wants to understand?


    Want to take off the top?


    This man is a bit of shame, did not choose to take off the pants below.


    As a result, the next second, shangguanhuang''s hand left from the lace of his clothes, and murongsheng stared.


    "What are you doing?" Murongsheng exclaimed unconvinced, "if you lose, you can''t cheat. That''s what you say!"


    Shangguanhuang''s action pauses for a moment and explains to himself: "I didn''t cheat, but I don''t want to take off my coat now."


    Before murongsheng could react, shangguanhuang''s hand reached his waist.


    This is, want to take off your pants?!


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang''s action. Because there is a table blocking it, he can''t see shangguanhuang''s action. But listen to the sound It''s really itchy in people''s heart.


    The upper part of the body is dressed, and the lower part is naked


    Don''t look and think, there is a smell of bleeding in people''s nostrils!

 Chapter 1011

    The black trousers gradually came off shangguanhuang''s body, and then they were thrown onto the carriage.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang sitting in front of her and suddenly discovers that From her position, you can see a gap.


    Murongsheng''s long white legs flashed in his eyes


    For a moment, murongsheng felt that he was going to collapse. Did shangguanhuang not wear underpants?! Is it really good to be such a aboveboard resident?!


    If you go out, you will be treated as a sex devil and killed with a stick!


    This


    Where to still have that kind of cold ghost king that she thinks in the heart without a bit of affection?


    This is clearly


    Cheap master is mingsao, and shangguanhuang can be summed up in the ranks of sulsao.


    Compared with the present situation, murongsheng suddenly had the idea that he still wanted to see Shangguan''s upper body shining, instead of being like this


    "Change, can you change your appearance?"


    Murongsheng''s fingers point up and down, and he wants shangguanhuang to put on his trousers and take off his coat.


    But where can shangguanhuang let murongsheng achieve his wish? It''s the result of Shangguan Huang''s painstaking efforts to create the present scene, so he won''t easily listen to what murongsheng said.


    Shangguanhuang did not speak, but reached out his hand and lifted up his robe. At this moment, the original view was not very clear, and the looming scene was directly exposed in front of murongsheng''s eyes.


    Let murongsheng the whole people are shocked!


    Brain inside a blank, completely do not know what to do now?


    Why is shangguanhuang so sullen!


    Is he trying to make her praise him for such behavior?!


    Murongsheng is so angry that he reaches out his hand and drags shangguanhuang''s clothes down, asking him to honestly stop doing anything and stare at shangguanhuang.


    How come there are no rules for such a big man!


    I don''t know if I''ve seen too much of that thing, will my eyes grow into pinholes!


    "Be honest with me! Don''t be a demon


    Shangguanhuang looks down at murongsheng''s actions, listens to what murongsheng says, and picks his eyebrows: "it''s a little hot in the carriage. It''s cool just now."


    Hot?


    Cool?


    Murongsheng took a look at the weather outside. He could feel the cool wind when he stretched out his hand.


    Who are you talking about?!


    "You change it for me quickly!"


    So grown-up, why don''t you feel ashamed at all?


    "No," shangguanhuang just words refused, and then put forward a murongsheng can accept the conditions, "if you win me, I will change back."


    "Good, good, fast, fast!"


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to think about it. He pushes the black chess into shangguanhuang''s hand and urges him. Is it not a simple thing to win shangguanhuang?!


    Shangguanhuang pick eyebrows, the hands of the sunspot fell in the middle of the chessboard. It looks very casual, as if it was irritated by Murong Sheng and fell directly on it.


    Murong Sheng took a look, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He just thought a little more. It''s more advantageous to be in this position at the beginning.


    Does shangguanhuang know or not?

 Chapter 1012

    However, after thinking about the games that just followed shangguanhuang, murongsheng vetoed it in his heart. Shangguanhuang should not know. Maybe it''s just a random place.


    Murongsheng also did not follow before so do not put on the heart, is also serious.


    She wants to quickly win the game, and then let shangguanhuang quickly put on the long pants!


    Really, there is no sense of shame, it is some hot eyes!


    But


    After a game of chess, murongsheng was dumbfounded.


    What''s going on?


    She She lost this time?!


    She lost to shangguanhuang?!


    How could it be!


    "No way!"


    Murongsheng didn''t want to believe this fact in his heart. His eyes were fixed on the chess game on the chessboard. On the chessboard, black has occupied the vast majority of the position, forcing her to retreat white has no way to go.


    But isn''t shangguanhuang a stinking chess basket?!


    How could you win her at chess?!


    "You You... "


    Murongsheng was unbelievable. He looked at shangguanhuang in shock. At the moment, the expression on shangguanhuang''s face is the same as before, without any waves. It seems that it is normal for him to lose to murongsheng before.


    Now we win murongsheng It''s also normal behavior.


    Shangguan Huang sighed, but the tone was a little joyful: "it seems that I can''t put on my trousers this time."


    Then he reached out to pull murongsheng''s clothes.


    Scared Murong Sheng back, quickly grasp his clothes not to be pulled off by shangguanhuang: "what do you want to do!"


    Shangguanhuang grabs murongsheng''s clothes and says, "if you lose, take off your clothes!"


    The last three words came into murongsheng''s ears, which made her eyes open a little.


    She?


    Undress?


    She


    Murong Sheng swallowed saliva, and did not move.


    It''s not that she can''t afford to lose, but She never thought that she would lose to shangguanhuang!


    According to the previous chess games, Shangguan Huang has no skill at all. She is just a rotten basket in the street. How could she lose to him


    In any case, Murong Sheng''s tone in her heart is hard to swallow, and she feels very uncomfortable because it''s stuck in her chest.


    Shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng and released his hand. He looked at murongsheng in disgust: "I should have known that you would not admit it."


    "What are you talking about! Who won''t admit it! " Murong Sheng immediately refuted a sentence, but then saw Shangguan Huang extremely distrust of the eyes looked over.


    By shangguanhuang''s this kind of vision to see one eye, murongsheng in the heart blocked that tone immediately burned up. Also no longer speak, directly began to pull his belt, very strong mouth: "is not willing to gamble admit defeat?"?! Will I be afraid of you? "


    Don''t you want to take off your clothes when you lose?


    Then take it off!


    It''s not that she can''t afford to lose, but this time she belittled the enemy and didn''t pay much attention to it, so she lost to shangguanhuang. She''ll never lose the next game!


    Besides, it''s just a belt. What''s she afraid of?!


    Under the gaze of shangguanhuang''s eyes, murongsheng quickly unties his waist belt and throws it aside.


    Without the restraint of the belt, the clothes suddenly become loose, and you can see what you are wearing inside through the outside space. The cloth is the same as shangguanhuang''s, it''s all silk like and smooth.

 Chapter 1013

    Murongsheng pulled the loose robe tightly with both hands to prevent the situation inside.


    He glared at shangguanhuang and grabbed a sunspot provocatively. He didn''t let shangguanhuang go first. Without saying a word, he directly landed the sunspot on the chessboard.


    Anyway, she took off her clothes and didn''t cheat. Shangguanhuang couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you still coming?"


    Shangguanhuang took a look at the chessboard in front of him and looked at murongsheng with profound meaning: "are you not afraid of losing this time?"


    "Oh? Lose? Instead of worrying about me here, it''s better to worry about yourself, "murongsheng snorted coldly." if I win this time, you should put on your pants quickly! "


    Just like shangguanhuang now, he said that everything should be thrown out to let people have a good look.


    What is sultry, what is shameless!


    Eyes involuntarily toward the table below looked in the past. I see these two big white legs looming.


    Also said that he is not white cut chicken, a man looks so white, not white cut chicken is what?!


    Shangguanhuang noticed murongsheng''s eyes and looked down at his legs.


    Originally, he was sitting cross legged, but he was just pulled down by murongsheng. He could only see two legs, but he couldn''t see other places.


    And then


    Shangguanhuang put one leg up and put it on the side of his body. After this big action, the clothes that murongsheng pulled down didn''t work at all. They were separated directly.


    ¡­¡­


    What murongsheng wanted to cover came out again.


    The angry Murong Sheng was about to scold: "do you have any sense of shame?"


    Murongsheng didn''t want to see the spring light of shangguanhuang''s lower body, but now it was completely unavoidable, and she saw it again.


    And shangguanhuang is a little embarrassed, very indifferent to pick up the white, fell on the chessboard. As if nothing had happened, he took a look at murongsheng and said with a smile, "we are all married. I take off my clothes in front of my wife. What should I do with shame?"


    Not to mention


    If you think about this carefully, it''s really such a thing. Murongsheng has no way to refute it


    That is


    It seems that some of them are not quite right. Murongsheng frowns and sweeps suspiciously on shangguanhuang''s face.


    This is not intentional, is it?


    Are you seducing her on purpose?


    But it doesn''t look like it.


    She said that she didn''t have that idea to tempt her, but now the situation seems to have a little meaning


    If he hadn''t known shangguanhuang''s character for a long time, murongsheng would have doubted whether he was really a big sullen maniac when he saw what he did today.


    It''s just that I used to suppress too much, but now I burst out.


    Murongsheng didn''t want to say a word now, so he put out his hand directly. Again, he pulled shangguanhuang''s clothes down to cover the scene he didn''t want to see.


    "You''d better take it easy for me!" Murongsheng gritted his teeth and said, "if you catch a cold, I will throw you out of the carriage, so as not to infect me!"


    Had it not been for shangguanhuang, murongsheng would have wanted to beat shangguanhuang in the carriage with his fist!

 Chapter 1014

    Shangguanhuang for murongsheng evil expression, hook lip smile, and did not speak. At the same time, he didn''t shake his clothes and show his lower body.


    Pick pick pick eyebrow: "it''s your turn."


    Murongsheng glanced at shangguanhuang, pinched out a piece and landed on the chessboard.


    After losing the last game, murongsheng is more serious this time.


    At least, shangguanhuang will no longer be regarded as a stinky chess basket, and let himself capsize in the sewer.


    Shangguanhuang still maintained the serious expression of playing chess at the beginning. Every time he dropped a piece, he would think seriously for a long time.


    The time they played chess this time was obviously longer than just now. After shangguanhuang drops his son, murongsheng sits in front of the chessboard and looks at it.


    The whole person is confused.


    "Well? I seem to have won again


    Shangguanhuang''s expression is the same as murongsheng''s, but also a little confused.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were on the chessboard for a long time. Then he looked up at shangguanhuang and felt that these things were just like dreams.


    She


    "You Won again? "


    Murongsheng couldn''t understand. There was nothing special about shangguanhuang. How could she lose to shangguanhuang?


    It''s like walking into each other''s trap step by step, but now she doesn''t know what trap shangguanhuang dug!


    Is she too careless?


    In the heart or subconsciously think, shangguanhuang or that stinky chess basket, so did not seriously up?


    Looking at Shangguan Huang shaking her clothes, there was a sense of provocation. This makes murongsheng feel unworthy in the world. According to this situation, it looks like


    I''m afraid I can''t wear shangguanhuang''s trousers


    What should we do?


    Do you want such hot eyes all the way?!


    Murongsheng grinds his teeth and stares at shangguanhuang: "another round!"


    She didn''t believe it. How could she lose all the time! Moreover, he lost to shangguanhong!


    At the moment when murongsheng cleans up the chessboard and prepares to settle, he is stopped by shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang slightly pick eyebrows: "lost, is how to come?"


    Fingers holding murongsheng''s sleeve, slightly moved. It''s like asking murongsheng what he means, but what he says is obvious.


    Lose, how to come again?


    It''s about taking off a dress, right?


    Murong Sheng stares at Shangguan Huang. Without hesitation, he lifts his feet and tears off the white socks on his feet, revealing his little white feet.


    With a little movement of his toes, murongsheng''s eyes were not paying attention. He threw his socks aside and a black spot fell on the chessboard: "come on!"


    This time, murongsheng made up his mind not to let himself take it lightly. Similarly, he would not let himself lose to shangguanhuang again. He had to let shangguanhuang take the initiative to put on his pants!


    As a result In the end


    "Are you sure you want to go this way, no more thinking about it?"


    Murongsheng frowned: "what? Is there anything wrong? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak. He touched his chin and dropped the pieces on the chessboard: "lose, take them off."


    "Lost?"


    Murongsheng was dumbfounded. Looking at the intricate pieces on the chessboard, he couldn''t believe it.


    How did she lose again?!

 Chapter 1015

    "No, I don''t believe I''m going to lose to you all the time!"


    "Come again, come again!"


    "If you want to come, you have to take off one of your clothes first."


    Murongsheng took off his robe without hesitation: "go on!"


    Now, murongsheng is so excited that he doesn''t know what he thought at the beginning of the game. When he gets to the back, he takes off his clothes one by one. He doesn''t pay attention to what clothes he is wearing.


    The whole person''s attention is on the chessboard, and there is no time for other places.


    She couldn''t understand. Looking at shangguanhuang''s posture, she didn''t look like a chess player. Falling out of the son is more scattered, like a beginner, how to the end, lose instead of her?


    Impossible, impossible!


    Murongsheng felt a little powerless in his heart, but he didn''t blow her confidence away. On the contrary, he made her fight with Shanghuang.


    Play chess!


    She is also a good chess player. How can she lose to shangguanhuang one after another?!


    She may have to do something else to maintain her reputation.


    At the moment, murongsheng didn''t pay attention at all. Now she was only wearing a red belly pocket and a white profane trousers.


    The profane trousers were tightly attached to his legs, exposing a pair of slender legs to shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    Shangguanhuang''s expression at the moment is no longer as light as it was at the beginning. His eyes twinkle with a faint light, beating with a flame that can burn people.


    According to murongsheng''s vigilance to shangguanhuang, he has already discovered that shangguanhuang is about to become the rhythm of birds and beasts.


    But now, murongsheng''s attention is not put on other places at all. He only thinks about how to defeat shangguanhuang in the chess game and where he wants to go.


    If shangguanhuang had not been a bachelor for so many years and had excellent endurance, he would have lifted the chessboard and pressed murongsheng under him.


    Shangguanhuang tries to calm his anger in his heart.


    Don''t worry. He can''t worry at all and expose his attempt.


    Now it''s murongsheng himself, he didn''t do it, so all this is murongsheng''s voluntary behavior.


    He would never force people, and even less like to force the people he likes in his heart. But it''s always dormant. I''m afraid I''ll never see the end. Appropriate inducement can be carried out.


    This time, with so much foreshadowing in front of him, he will be able to eat murongsheng.


    Absolutely not. Another accident.


    Shangguanhuang knew that the first time for two people should not be in this place, but in a more comfortable place.


    But


    Don''t know what to ask, emotion produced a kind of let her difficult to calm down fluctuation, it seems that something he didn''t know is happening.


    It''s a bad feeling that rises up clearly, and it keeps approaching him, but He didn''t think of anything.


    Even if Murong Shengren is in front of him now, as long as he reaches out his hand, he can hold people. But But there is a kind, close but far away, let his heart very panic.


    Only by thoroughly making murongsheng his person, and perhaps his impatient and uneasy bad mood, can he settle down.

 Chapter 1016

    Murongsheng doesn''t speak and pays close attention to the chessboard.


    Shangguanhuang had something hidden in his heart, and he didn''t speak.


    Two people are fighting on the chessboard in silence. The situation on the chessboard is changing rapidly, which is unpredictable.


    Before falling, shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows: "I really want to go here."


    If shangguanhuang asked for the first time, murongsheng nodded without hesitation, and would laugh at shangguanhuang.


    But now shangguanhuang asked, immediately let murongsheng''s heart rose a bit of vigilance.


    "Wait, let me see it again."


    Murongsheng carefully observed the chess game, watching himself fall in this seems to be nothing wrong.


    But if she didn''t go to the wrong place, why would shangguanhuang ask? Several times ago, every time shangguanhuang asked, she lost


    Murongsheng looked at it without blinking. His tears were about to come out, and he didn''t see what was wrong with this step.


    Is it difficult for her to observe the assassin''s mace hidden in shangguanhuang?


    To be on the safe side, murongsheng decided not to take this step and picked up the pieces from the chessboard: "no, no, I want to change places!"


    Shangguanhuang some helpless: "no regret, this word has not heard?"


    "No, I''m self-taught. Where did I hear that I didn''t regret it? I don''t know, I don''t know! " Murongsheng made up his mind to carry on the trick to the end.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng rather helplessly, but he doesn''t get involved in this matter. It seems that he acquiesces in murongsheng''s repentance.


    Directly, when murongsheng didn''t respond, he quickly dropped the pieces on the chessboard.


    Then, shangguanhuang''s light laughter rang in murongsheng''s ear: "yes, you lost."


    You lost?!


    She lost again?!


    Murongsheng was stunned and looked at the position of the chessboard carefully.


    Sure enough, she lost again!


    But what makes her feel crazy is that if she doesn''t regret the chess pieces, shangguanhuang will never win her!


    So, it''s really her who should win!


    So, why would she be so reluctant, silly regret it!


    Murongsheng thought clearly and looked at shangguanhuang angrily: "you did it on purpose!" This person is in Yin she, absolutely do so intentionally!


    Staring at shangguanhuang''s expression, looking at his expression, how did you find it. If murongsheng can''t remember the greasy things in it, she''s really stupid. There''s water in her head!


    In this moment, murongsheng suddenly opened up, as if the whole person suddenly opened up!


    From the beginning, shangguanhuang was teasing her?!


    Shangguanhuang is not as bad as he just showed. Even shangguanhuang can''t play chess, and his level of playing chess is very good! Better than her!


    Looking back on the previous chess game, shangguanhuang had no routine.


    Not because shangguanhuang didn''t have a routine, but because shangguanhuang didn''t dare to follow a routine!


    Once they start their own routine chess, murongsheng will find flaws, there is no way to gradually close the net.


    Therefore, shangguanhuang chose the simplest and stupidest way to play chess, which children can use.


    Murongsheng go which step, where the plug, will be forced to block murongsheng there.


    If this kind of people can''t play chess, then no one can play chess at the end of the day!

 Chapter 1017

    Murongsheng was very angry. No wonder shangguanhuang had to think about every step for a long time when he played chess.


    That''s not because shangguanhuang can''t play chess, but because he is thinking about how to play like a new player!


    How can not let her see the flaw, will he want to go the chess all covered up!


    This is the real master of chess. How could she have taken people away before!


    "You


    Murongsheng can''t speak clearly now. You don''t know what to scold for a long time. At the end of the day, his temper came out. Push the chessboard forward: "no more playing! What''s more fun if you''re new here! "


    It''s not interesting at all!


    Originally thought it was a rolling Bureau, but found that he was the rolling one. What''s the use of that?!


    Murongsheng''s chess skill is good, but it can''t stand shangguanhuang''s level of playing chess is even worse than her! Every time, it was one step worse than shangguanhuang, as if shangguanhuang was controlling it in the back.


    She can''t even compare it!


    I was so proud that I thought I could crush shangguanhuang. Now it seems that


    Murong Sheng really wants to run back to the previous time and make himself sober. He can''t make any bets with Shangguan Huang!


    Now, what are you doing there? You are directly defeated by shangguanhuang!


    "No, it''s not fun at all. If you want to play, you can do it yourself."


    Murong Sheng is a reaction. If he continues to play chess like this, he will suffer a loss. In addition to the front two can bully Shangguan Huang run, behind is a little meaning.


    What''s fun about losing games all the time?


    Murongsheng is not afraid of any face problems, and stops losses in time. Hand will be thrown to the side of the robe to take over to put on. It''s really cool to sit in a carriage with a bellybag.


    As a result, when the finger just touched the outer robe, shangguanhuang suddenly pushed the tea table to one side and grasped murongsheng''s wrist.


    A force, will murongsheng to drag to the body, will be overwhelmed in the soft collapse above. In an instant, murongsheng felt a kind of man''s breath wrapping her, and her nose was surrounded by shangguanhuang''s breath.


    The open mouth was blocked in an instant, and the original words were blocked back.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang with wide eyes in an instant. He felt that the two people''s skin was close to each other. In an instant, he reflected that they were in a very good situation


    Murongsheng''s momentary absence of mind made shangguanhuang dissatisfied. He took a bite on the tip of murongsheng''s tongue and let murongsheng snort in pain.


    Breathing heavily, murongsheng wants to embrace the air with his body. For the first time, he feels so comfortable that he can breathe smoothly.


    "Are you a dog?" Murongsheng scolds fiercely, spits out his tongue and looks at it to see that his tongue is red. It''s bleeding from shangguanhuang''s bite!


    Without waiting for Murong Sheng to yell, Shangguan Huang directly steadied Murong Sheng''s lips and proceeded slowly. I feel murongsheng''s resistance from the beginning, and then I will give a little response from time to time.


    Shangguanhuang''s heart suddenly became very crazy!

 Chapter 1018

    Warm breathing each other in two people''s faces, let a person some panic.


    Shangguanhuang reluctantly separated, and a long silver silk appeared on the corners of their mouths, which seemed to be very attractive.


    "You just lost," shangguanhuang''s voice was hoarse, at the same time with a bit of forbearance, spread to murongsheng''s ears, "you still need to take off another dress, do you want me to help you..."


    Murongsheng, dizzy, didn''t know what shangguanhuang was saying. He seemed to hear it, but he didn''t.


    Brain now turned into a paste, also don''t know how, brain a draw to nod.


    Whether murongsheng is really willing or not. Shangguanhuang takes murongsheng as willing. He lowers his head and kisses murongsheng on the lips, just like a dragonfly skimming water.


    All the places that shangguanhuang went to had an indescribable soft and crisp feeling.


    Murongsheng thinks shangguanhuang is poisonous, otherwise how can she get so hot?!


    I just want to hold shangguanhuang''s cold body, but I don''t want to open my hand.


    Shangguanhuang is regarded as a big piece of ice, but even this is far from enough. There is a fire burning in my heart, which makes murongsheng dizzy. I don''t know what I want in my heart.


    Can only be to hold shangguanhuang cold body rub to rub.


    The face is slightly suffused with red, the eyes are a little confused. Let shangguanhuang''s eyes look, the flames inside shake.


    But his hands didn''t slow down at all. He felt for the tie of murongsheng''s belly pocket tied behind his neck, gently pulled it and untied the knot he had just tied.


    In this way, the belly bag originally tied to murongsheng was pulled down by shangguanhuang.


    I don''t know when shangguanhuang also took off his black robe. The two people are completely honest now.


    "Don''t..."


    Even if murongsheng''s brain is like a mass of paste, he is still sober.


    Remind yourself, also remind shangguanhuang, here is the carriage, can''t do anything beyond.


    Can shangguanhuang listen?


    I won''t stop listening. Moreover, murongsheng''s voice has no soft deterrent power. It doesn''t seem to be rejecting shangguanhuang, but it seems to be inviting shangguanhuang.


    "You forgot?" Shangguanhuang leaned to murongsheng''s ear and said in a hoarse voice, "there is still a wedding night between you and me."


    The hot breath sprayed on murongsheng''s ears, which made murongsheng''s body soft again. He could hardly say a word of refusal.


    It''s no use thinking. Shangguanhuang has already arranged everything for murongsheng to resist. Can only be powerless shangguanhuang pressure in the body, will be owed before the wedding night to make up.


    Just after shangguanhuang was ready, the carriage that had been walking on the road suddenly stopped.


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng were unprepared and almost rolled down from the soft couch.


    The anger in shangguanhuang''s heart suddenly emerged, and for the first time, he wanted to curse people severely. But the subordinate in charge of driving took the lead and said, "master, it''s no worry."

 Chapter 1019

    This sentence makes shangguanhuang not burst out his anger, but restrain it first to see the situation.


    "No worries!"


    Shangguanhuang''s voice is hoarse, with a kind of bewitching taste, but also a hint of murder.


    Why is Wuyu here?


    Before he came to baqizun, he had already locked up Wuyu. Without his orders, he could not have been released, and he would not have been here.


    In the capital, there are two people, one is demon, the other is unintentional.


    What kind of character Wuyu is, Shangguan Huang''s heart is clear.


    Even if he does not choose to punish Wuyu, he will want to punish himself according to his own ideas. More will not do, escape behavior.


    But now, instead of being in the capital, Wuyu caught up with his carriage and appeared here.


    Then it can only explain one thing. Something happened in the capital. And still unintentional and no demon two people have no way to solve the matter, otherwise, unintentional will not be no Yu to release.


    Shangguan Huang''s conjecture was immediately confirmed.


    Out of the capital, all the way to speed up the rush to come, the dusty did not have a good rest without worry, finally caught up.


    He rolled down from his horse and stopped shangguanhuang''s carriage without expression.


    Maybe it''s riding too long and driving a lot. In the moment of landing, the knee bent down, but soon the wine cup covered the past.


    He went to the side of the carriage and knelt down on one knee: "master, Wu Xiang escaped from the water prison."


    Hearing this news, shangguanhuang was surprised.


    He didn''t think that Wu Xiang would escape from the water prison, but he didn''t even think that such a news would make Wu Yao and unintentional panic and disobey his order to release Wu Yu?


    No, Wuxiang''s defection won''t make Wuyao and unintentional in a hurry, unless Something more important happened.


    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Wuyu continue to say: "master Your fiancee, Qu Yun, is in Beijing. "


    Let shangguanhuang always plain face, suddenly flashed out not small fluctuation.


    The heat that had not dissipated in the eyes was immediately replaced by the angry flame. Even the dry heat that just rose in the body was covered by the cold murderous air!


    Qu Yun!


    Murongsheng had come to his senses when the carriage stopped.


    Sitting in the carriage, listening to what Wuyu said outside, the whole person was shocked, like a petrified statue, motionless.


    Shangguanhuang has a fiancee!


    By the way! She remembered!


    Before about shangguanhuang meet, shangguanhuang did not come, come is no incense. At that time, Wu Xiang had already told her that shangguanhuang had a childhood fiancee!


    But at that time, she didn''t like to see Wu Xiang, so she didn''t put what Wu Xiang said in her heart.


    So I didn''t care about it, and I didn''t pay attention to it.


    But now!


    Even if she doesn''t want to care, doesn''t want to pay attention, all can''t.


    Murongsheng clenched her hands tightly into fists. How could she forget such an important thing!


    What a muddle!

 Chapter 1020

    For a moment, murongsheng only felt that his hot and dry breath had dissipated.


    Shiver all over, looked down, suddenly a burst of speechless. She''s almost undressed! The next pair of naked pants was taken off!


    Murongsheng grinds his teeth and wants to slap himself in the face.


    How can she be seduced by shangguanhuang? She just can''t tell anything clearly?


    This is really


    She didn''t know what to say.


    The clenched fists were pinched together, and the short nails penetrated into the palm of the hand. This tingling feeling made murongsheng''s brain wake up quickly, without a trace of loss.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, the situation just now was interrupted and did not go to the final step. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do when it was all over.


    Quickly pick up the clothes scattered in the carriage one by one and put them on. Every time he wears a piece of clothes, murongsheng''s heart will be filled with atmosphere.


    Since when, her vigilance to shangguanhuang has become so small?


    From every time I summoned him, looking at shangguanhuang''s anger, there was no way for her?


    Or, as soon as you open your eyes, you can see shangguanhuang''s existence. Every day you are filled with shangguanhuang''s breath, and you are familiar with shangguanhuang''s intimacy and embrace?


    Murongsheng didn''t dare to continue to think about it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was more and more bewitched.


    She thought that her determination was very good and she could resist shangguanhuang. Until now, I found that I still looked up at myself. Her concentration was not as beautiful as I imagined.


    Such a handsome man without natural sense, wandering around her every day, eager to give her a heart, she really can''t help but have a little emotion for this man.


    She thought that she would not be attracted to shangguanhuang before she finished her revenge, but today''s event directly slapped her in the face and told her that she thought too much and that she was wrong!


    As long as the heart of shangguanhuang have so little appreciation, to shangguanhuang behavior has so little touch. She would not be completely cold to shangguanhuang, especially after feigning death, she fell into shangguanhuang''s hands.


    The time that two people spend together is gradually increasing, which makes her feel more and more, without any reduction


    She underestimated shangguanhuang''s position in her heart.


    Even just found out, when I heard that shangguanhuang had a fiancee. The first idea that flashed out was not to hate shangguanhuang, but to kill quyun, the saint mentioned by Wuyu in the first time!


    Dressed, murongsheng sits aside, looking at a coat on his body and sitting with his back to her, wearing shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng''s heart is helpless, but more is a wry smile.


    She thought that she could understand everything in her whole life. She didn''t expect that she would fall on shangguanhuang in her whole life. This is Does God ask her to repay shangguanhuang''s debt in her last life?


    murongsheng sighs with a faint sigh. He never thought that things would come to this point.

 Chapter 1021

    For a moment, the carriage stopped at the same place and did not move for a long time.


    "You say, why did the people around brother Huang send so many people to look at us?" Qu Yun lowered his eyes and spoke in a flat tone.


    On top of her head, there is a blue pattern. The snake, which is as thick as a baby''s arm, perches on the tree and hisses with its letter.


    The master and servant looked very leisurely.


    On the other side, the man beside Qu Yun had closed his eyes. I heard Qu Yun''s question. Eyes opened a slit, looked around, and then closed their eyes again.


    The people in the ghost King''s other courtyard are closely monitoring them, even if the hiding skill is very powerful, so that ordinary people can''t detect the trace. However, no matter how fierce it is, it will not escape the perception of ah Qing around the saint.


    Qu Yun knew that shangguanhuang didn''t like her. And if it wasn''t for shangguanhuang''s absence, she wouldn''t have come in anyway.


    But what about that?


    This time, brother Huang is absolutely impossible to escape from the palm of her hand!


    Huang brother''s side of these people also monitor, she doesn''t matter. When she left the ghost King''s courtyard, she went out to look for brother Huang to see who could follow her steps!


    Her ah Qing is not full yet.


    If someone who doesn''t have long eyes has to come to provoke her, she believes ah Qing will not be picky.


    After all, this child has no chance to eat, and these big and tall people are barely able to fill their stomachs.


    "I don''t know where brother Huang is now. Do you miss me?" As long as he wanted to meet shangguanhuang, Qu Yun was looking forward to it more and more.


    She knew that brother Huang would not miss her, but not now. When she comes here, brother Huang''s men will tell him! Huang brother heard her name, how can not think of her?


    At this time, the hissing sound from ah Qing''s mouth suddenly intensified. Qu Yun opened his eyes and looked at it.


    See a Qing speed is very fast climb down from the tree, toward a direction of fast walk past.


    Qu Yun frowned. What''s the matter?


    Although ah Qing''s reaction, she has seen it before. Before, only when ah Qing found the food he wanted and needed to swallow it, it would appear.


    But the ghost king didn''t even have a woman in the courtyard, let alone children. Here, how can there be food that ah Qing likes?


    Is


    Qu Yun''s brow tip slightly picked, the expression on his face was charming and attractive, and he chuckled in a low voice: "it seems that someone is coming. Or did you come to give ah Qing something to eat? I really don''t know. Who is the person who came here? "


    Brother Huang didn''t like her at all, and even his attitude towards her was mixed with a lot of disgust.


    Together with, Huang elder brother''s subordinates naturally all look at her not agreeable to the eye, has not liked mood to her.


    But now, in the other hospital where she was heavily monitored by so many people, someone would tempt her with a baby?


    If this purpose is not to lead her out to meet, then she really can''t think of other purposes now.

 Chapter 1022

    Since this person is trying so hard to lure her to the past, let''s make her wish come true and let her go to see the situation.


    Besides, she doesn''t think that anyone here can hurt her.


    Qu Yun stood up, stretched out a lazy appearance, summoned the man to come together. Follow the direction of ah Qing''s disappearance and walk slowly.


    The closer we go, the more meaningful the smile on Qu Yun''s face will be. She knew this road because it was where she lived after she came to the ghost King''s other courtyard.


    Although, this was not her room before, but brother Huang''s. But brother Huang is not here now, so she directly takes it for herself. No one in the other courtyard can disobey what she wants to do.


    Push the door open, there is no movement inside, as if no one exists.


    Qu Yun did not hesitate to enter the room. He asked the man to stand outside and wait. He closed the door and blocked so many eyes watching her outside.


    The man stood outside and suddenly looked at a place. Take out a dagger from the waist, quickly shot in the direction of the past. After walking, he pulled the dagger out of the ground and saw a small snake on it.


    Head has been cut off, only a long body, twisting from time to time, wrapped in the man''s arm.


    The man didn''t feel afraid at all and put the dagger back. Go back to the door of the room. In his hand, he was holding the decapitated snake, which was still turning around. He put it into his mouth without saying a word.


    It was like eating some delicious snacks. It didn''t take long to eat half of the snake''s body.


    This action, let have been monitoring their dark Wei facial expression all changed a few minutes.


    All people''s attention is unconsciously placed on the man, and Qu Yun, who enters the room, stands quietly in the living room. I listened to the movement carefully, and then I heard a small voice coming from the deep of the room.


    This voice is very familiar to Qu Yun. This is ah Qing''s voice before eating.


    Qu Yun''s face was full of interest. He twisted his head and looked in the direction of the bedroom. He walked over without hesitation. In the bedside do down, fingers gently touch the bed furnishings.


    After she came in, she had her bed and pillow changed.


    Here she knows very well that brother Huang won''t come here often. But I don''t know why, she can still feel that there seems to be the breath of brother Huang on the bed, which makes her not want to leave.


    In other words, she could feel the smell of brother Huang left in the whole room, which made her intoxicated.


    Qu Yun leaned slightly against the bed frame: "since I have been attracted, don''t you come out to see me?" Qu Yun''s tone of speaking is very casual, and the ending also has a slightly upturned taste, like someone''s hand with feathers gently itching others'' heart.


    As soon as the voice fell, Qu Yun heard a slight sound of footsteps and came out of a hidden place.


    "It''s you?"


    Qu Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the man coming out of that place. It must be impossible to say that you are not surprised at all!

 Chapter 1023

    As long as it''s the woman around brother Huang, she doesn''t like it!


    Especially this woman, she is even more unpleasant.


    The other one, at least, is busy with other things every day, and won''t appear around brother Huang every day. But this woman, like a follower, always follows brother Huang and never leaves!


    If it wasn''t for watching this woman, Duihuang''s elder brother didn''t do any transgression, she would have disposed of this woman long ago!


    In Huang brother''s side, only she, Qu Yun can appear. It''s absolutely impossible for her to let other women appear beside brother Huang, or even stay beside him!


    I want to come here this time and talk to brother Huang about the advantages and disadvantages. After I get married with brother Huang, I will get rid of this woman.


    Did not expect, she has not gone to find this woman, this woman is not afraid of death to take the initiative to come to?


    She didn''t think the woman knew nothing about her temper and character!


    It''s just


    "What do you want to say when you come to me?"


    Qu Yun''s face looked at Wu Xiang charmingly, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He was still calm. The appearance of Wu Xiang did not cause her any harm.


    Eyes fell on Wu Xiang''s hand, looking at a package in his arms, which would suddenly move from time to time. If you look at it carefully, it looks like children''s hands and feet shaking around. They are still moving happily inside. They don''t realize their own situation at all.


    Oh.


    Is it still alive?


    Qu Yun slightly pick eyebrows, no wonder ah Qing will suddenly so excited, so fresh children, just to ah Qing''s appetite.


    No, I don''t know what kind of food ah Qing wants to eat. This woman''s investigation is quite clear.


    Wu Xiang looks at the woman in front of her without expression. Her heart has hated Qu Yun from a long time ago.


    But now, seeing Qu Yun, I have to be a little surprised.


    Now Qu Yun has completely opened his face. Wu Xiang has to admit that Qu Yun is really beautiful. And still, it''s beautiful, it''s not decent!


    Just standing there, the body from time to time exudes a charming taste. Qu Yun''s figure seems to be made for the most perfect requirements of a man''s heart.


    The waist is as weak as a water snake. You don''t have to do anything. Just one look can hook out the most repressive emotion in people''s heart.


    Such a bewitching siren, only she thought, no man she can''t reach? As long as she wants to seduce a man, I''m afraid that no man can escape from the palm of her hand.


    I''m afraid that even the great monk who devotes himself to practice may not be able to keep his heart calm when he sees Qu Yun.


    As for the master


    As soon as I think of the master, for murongsheng''s sake, I almost lost half of my life. Wu Xiang''s heart has a kind of idea of revenge and ruthlessness!


    She even can''t wait to see a situation. She wants to see if the master will be confused by Qu Yun when he meets him?


    Will you abandon murongsheng and put him in Qu Yun''s arms?


    You know, murongsheng''s appearance is not flattering to Qu Yun''s!

 Chapter 1024

    As long as this idea comes out in one''s life, Wu Xiang''s heart will be extremely excited. Obviously, it hasn''t happened yet. As long as you think about it, you will feel comfortable in your heart for a while.


    Now she is, very want to see murongsheng''s bad luck!


    "I said, I''m here to help you. Will you believe what I said?"


    Wu Xiang said, shaking the package in his arms.


    And the green snake beside Qu Yun, with the action of Wu Xiang, shakes his body, spits out the snake''s letter and hisses. I really want to Swallow the little guy with that action.


    When Qu Yun heard what Wu Xiang said, he chuckled.


    That voice sounds to let a person feel heart quiver: "help me?"


    Charming eyes with a bit of disdain, sneer: "with you? What can I do for you, my saint


    Wu Xiang looked at Qu Yun laughing, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    The tone is icy cold, in the vision is to take a few minutes of ruthlessness.


    "Don''t be so decisive, saint. You should listen to me. When you hear what I say, I''m afraid you want to laugh, but you can''t laugh any more. "


    Wu Xiang finished, and directly smashed the package in his arms toward the outside of the bedroom.


    All of a sudden, the package fell to the ground and made a dull sound. There was a bloody smell in the air, which came into everyone''s nose.


    The hissing voice of the green snake suddenly intensified, and the snake''s body straightened up a little bit, spitting out the snake letter to Wu Xiang crazily.


    It seems that I feel very dissatisfied with Wu Xiang''s behavior. It''s like blaming Wu Xiang for spoiling his favorite food!


    Wu Xiang didn''t pay any attention to the green snake''s provocation at all. Looking at the green snake''s eyes, there was some obvious disgust and disgust: "if you want to eat, you can go by yourself, spit some tongue messages at me!"


    Green snake also knew that without Qu Yun''s command, she had no way to deal with Wu Xiang. Just send out a kind of sinister light from the snake eyes, spit out the snake letter to Wu Xiang again, and swim towards the outside of the bedroom.


    Qu Yun slightly side of the head, just no incense to throw things that action, but very hard, but also very hard.


    For a person with deep internal skills, it''s very easy to throw things with such strength without wasting any energy. But just the behavior of Wu Xiang


    Oh?


    Does Wu Xiang seem to have no internal skill?


    After so many years, she really didn''t know what happened to Wu Xiang. At the same time, for Wu Xiang''s loss of internal power, some people feel curious.


    After all, the skill of Wu Xiang is not ordinary in the world.


    However, Qu Yun doesn''t have any interest in Wu Xiang now.


    She only felt interesting about brother Huang. She was too lazy to ask about other things.


    Green snake soon swam to the location of the package. It was not the first time Qu Yun had seen green snake for dinner. Looking at the green snake with his head on the ground package to arch open, from inside exposed a small baby with closed eyes.

 Chapter 1025

    Qu Yun chuckled twice, and his expression changed a little.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    Qu Yun looked up and down at Wu Xiang, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly: "looking at you like this, it seems that you are very embarrassed. Are you running for your life now? "


    Sure enough, there was a reason why she didn''t like this woman before.


    So painstakingly want to attract her attention, want to get her shelter. As a result, it''s really Ha ha, it''s very interesting.


    Wu Xiang listens to Qu Yun''s words. Qu Yun doesn''t take her words to heart. There was a serious contempt and disdain in his heart, and even a faint desire to see Qu Yun crazy.


    Laugh! Laugh!


    It''s better to laugh like this all your life. It''s better to laugh until the end!


    Otherwise, after she tells the story, let''s see if Qu Yun is still in the mood to laugh!


    Wu Xiang looked at the situation outside the bedroom and found that the head of the green snake was ready to get into the baby''s mouth, and the body of the snake was tightly wrapped around the baby''s body.


    Fortunately, she should have just fallen to death on the floor. Otherwise, she might have cried.


    Where like now, a little bit of sound are issued?


    Disgusted and disgusted, he took his eyes back. It''s really the snake raised by Qu Yun. It''s so evil and disgusting to eat.


    Other snakes eat, which is not to swallow the whole prey into the stomach, slowly digesting.


    The animal raised by Qu Yun, however, likes to get into the mouth of the prey, get into the belly, start to eat from the belly, and then eat to the end, the prey only has a complete skin.


    It''s disgusting to think about it.


    Especially when I think of the first time I saw this snake eating, Wu Xiang''s heart began to roll. Just want to throw up, don''t want to think about it.


    Only Qu Yun, a kind and cruel person, and a woman who grew up with such a cold and dirty insect, could raise such a disgusting thing.


    Wu Xiang no longer let himself see the green snake eating. His eyes fell on Qu Yun: "don''t you want to know where your brother Huang has gone?"


    At the time of saying this sentence, Wu Xiang''s heart emerged a kind of unspeakable flavor, and the tone was with a lot of irony.


    Qu Yun frowned. He didn''t understand where the sneer and superiority of Wu Xiang came from.


    However, Qu Yun was very satisfied with what Wu Xiang said.


    Your brother Huang.


    Even Wu Xiang knows that her brother Huang is her, so the servants around him should know the relationship between them.


    So, can it be confirmed that she and brother Huang will really be together in the future?


    "Of course, I went to baqizun." Qu Yun didn''t know whether Wuxiang was really stupid or fake stupid. In other words, Wuxiang in flight had some problems with his IQ. "In a few days, there will be a famous sword conference. I can know if you don''t say it."


    She''s not a fool. Does Wu Xiang treat her as a fool?


    When she chose to go to Beijing at this time, she knew that brother Huang would leave for baqizun. But she didn''t want to go alone. She just wanted to go with brother Huang.

 Chapter 1026

    But what she didn''t figure out was that brother Huang left two days ahead of time, which made her jump into the air without blocking people in the capital.


    But it doesn''t matter. She''s in brother Huang''s house. I''ll take a day off and catch up with her tomorrow. Soon, she will be able to meet brother Huang, and will never separate.


    Wu Xiang looks at Qu Yun and the expression on Qu Yun''s face. He suddenly understands what Qu Yun thinks.


    All of a sudden, he burst out laughing without hesitation. The laughter was full of ridicule and ridicule to Qu Yun, which made people listen very harsh.


    "Yes? You know that your brother Huang went to baqizun. Do you know who your brother Huang went with The voice of Wu Xiang''s sneer didn''t cover up at all, and Qu Yun''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    This woman is really arrogant, standing in front of her, not a bit of internal power, but dare to laugh at her! Don''t you think she dares not do anything about people now?


    It''s just


    Qu Yun''s anger at Wu Xiang flashed by, and he paid more attention to what Wu Xiang said. If Wu Xiang collides with her, she can put it aside and investigate it when she has time. But what Wu Xiang said


    If there is no hidden story about this matter, Wu Xiang is absolutely impossible to appear in front of her and tell her such things.


    "You..."


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s expression, Qu Yun''s heart vaguely guessed: "you suddenly ran to me to tell me that brother Huang didn''t go to baqizun alone?"


    "But, with a woman?"


    There is no other possibility for Wu Xiang to find her except to tell her about it.


    Although in the heart in an instant rose a few minutes of anger, but she already knew, Huang elder brother''s side is impossible to have no woman''s appearance. But it doesn''t matter. Those women will die in the end. They won''t live to the end.


    So she was not worried at all, not anxious at all.


    It''s just to give that woman a few more days to live. What''s there to panic about?


    When she arrived at baqizun, it was the day that the woman went down to the yellow spring!


    Looking at Qu Yun''s lightness and lightness, he didn''t care at all. Wu Xiang''s sneer at her did not decrease, but became more intense.


    What Qu Yun thought was too simple. She didn''t think about it. If it was that simple, would she still appear in front of Qu Yun and say such things to him?


    Let murongsheng live and die for a long time!


    When I think about it, I''ll take a trip in these days. Master will eat and sleep together with murongsheng, and Wuxiang''s anger is rolling infinitely.


    "Yes, you''re right," Wu Xiang''s mouth went up a little. "The master went to baqizun with a woman this time."


    Looking at Qu Yun, it seems that he doesn''t realize the importance of it. Wu Xiang throws out a sentence that makes Qu Yun''s face change.


    "It''s just that this is not an ordinary woman, but the wife of the master."


    As soon as these words came out, Qu Yun''s smiling face froze. After reaction, Qu Yun''s eyes are like the eyes of a snake, and he stares at Wu Xiang with poison.


    Just the expression on the face or don''t care about appearance, now instant disappear without a trace: "what do you say?! You tell me again

 Chapter 1027

    There should be no problem with her ears just now. If she didn''t hear it right, what Wu Xiang said was that the woman who went with Huang''s brother was Huang''s wife?!


    Why!


    Besides her, how can brother Huang marry another woman and become his wife.


    It''s the engagement between them, isn''t it!?


    Who is this woman who comes out of thin air!


    Looking at Qu Yun''s face, the irony on Wu Xiang''s face was growing: "don''t you know? Your brother Huang not only married this woman as his wife, but also married him in a way that makes people feel extremely ridiculous! "


    "Do you want to know what it is?"


    Qu Yun doesn''t speak. His cold eyes stare at Wu Xiang.


    But Wu Xiang doesn''t care. No matter whether Qu Yun responds to her or not, she will say it!


    Because she knows that even if Qu Yun doesn''t give her any response now, Qu Yun also wants to know the reason for this!


    "Your brother Huang, he married the ghost King''s house with the woman''s body in his arms! You say, is it absurd? A living man is willing to marry a dead woman. You should be able to figure out how much position this woman occupies in his heart? "


    It doesn''t matter!


    Don''t you mean you won''t change face?!


    So what''s the expression on Qu Yun''s face now?! It''s not like you want to eat people?!


    It seems that no matter how beautiful a woman is, this jealousy is so ugly, people don''t want to see more!


    Looking at Qu Yun like this, Wu Xiang''s heart burst out a burst of pleasure: "you don''t know, do you? Your brother Huang really likes that woman so much that he doesn''t even want his own life for her! "


    "Will you relax like that? Do you still think it''s easy to deal with? Your brother Huang is so infatuated with that woman. What kind of means can you use to fight for it? "


    Listening to the words from Wu Xiang''s mouth, Qu Yun''s face didn''t know what kind of expression to express.


    Smell the room inside more and more thick bloody smell, and her anger in the heart is also unable to suppress, burning!


    For so many years, she always thought that no matter what happened in the end, brother Huang would be her person. She never thought that one day brother Huang would fall in love with other women!


    Let her completely have no any guard, no little preparation!


    Such a woman suddenly appeared beside her. Brother Huang fell in love with a woman who was not her. What should she do? What is she going to do?


    Can she torture that woman. Throw the woman who robbed brother Huang''s heart into the ten thousand insect cave, let the insects get into the woman''s body, and torture the woman crazy?


    A crazy woman, brother Huang should not like it any more?


    No No, as long as that woman is alive, there may be danger!


    She trained that woman into a corpse! Let her be enslaved every day and listen to her. See like this, Huang elder brother and that woman can still meet!


    No way. As Wu Xiang said just now, brother Huang got married with the woman''s body in his arms when he got married!


    That is to say, even if the woman died, brother Huang would not let her go!

 Chapter 1028

    Qu Yun felt a little more anger in his chest. He couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Who is that woman?"


    Qu Yun was angry, gnashing his teeth, and his eyes were very fierce: "tell me who she is!"


    Looking at Qu Yun''s expression from understatement to fury, Wu Xiang''s heart was inexplicably happy.


    I don''t know if I can''t get used to Qu Yun''s high face, as if nothing can defeat her. Now there is something disgusting to Qu Yun, which makes Qu Yun''s perfect mask burst and happy.


    Or because I know in my heart that someone can finally come out and help her clean up murongsheng and kill murongsheng.


    Anyway, since I knew murongsheng, I knew that Wu Xiang''s hatred for murongsheng was just on my chest, and it never disappeared. Now, it seems that we have relaxed a lot.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that her internal power was destroyed by murongsheng, she would certainly have broken murongsheng to pieces and cut him to pieces and tortured him to death!


    How can we allow others to intervene and let others do the work for us? This kind of revenge, for her no pleasure!


    But now, she has no ability to move murongsheng. What she can do is to let others torture murongsheng for her and kill him.


    But murongsheng is protected by his master. It is impossible for ordinary people to move murongsheng. Even the group of dead men she trained herself had no ability to hurt Murong Sheng.


    But!


    The present Qu Yun is OK!


    She must be able to!


    Wu Xiang stares at Qu Yun''s twisted expression, and a little blazing and crazy comes out of his eyes.


    Now, if anyone else would hate murongsheng as much as himself. Moreover, under the protection of the master, he can hurt murongsheng and kill him.


    Only Qu Yun!


    Only Qu Yun can do this, others are impossible!


    "Have you forgotten what I just said?"


    Wu Xiang didn''t tell Qu Yun who murongsheng was. Instead, he said some strange things. However, seeing that Qu Yun was surrounded by anger, he didn''t want to think deeply. No incense can only continue to mention: "I just said it?"


    "The master got married with murongsheng''s body, that is to say, murongsheng was dead at that time. The marriage between the master and her was a ghost marriage


    The last two words, Wu Xiang''s bite is very heavy, as if he was afraid that Qu Yun would not understand them.


    Qu Yun listened to the change from just being at a loss, to frowning, and then to the final evil. Finally, his face suddenly trembled a little more, as if because of what Wu Xiang said.


    The expression on his face was more and more strange, as if he was shocked. Then he thought, but he didn''t want to believe it


    The expression on this face is more and more complex, which makes Wu Xiang who stares at her not understand what it means.


    Gradually, Qu Yun''s face seemed more and more heavy. There was a huge disbelief in the expression, and the anger flashed in a flash!


    There is a kind of anger of being cheated, betrayed, even played with in the palm of the hand!

 Chapter 1029

    "Brother Huang! Who on earth is he


    Qu Yun''s angry words were almost speechless. He squeezed these words out of his teeth.


    Wu Xiang listened to Qu Yun''s tone and laughed directly. There was more mockery in his tone: "do you still need to ask me? Haven''t you guessed all the changes you just made? "


    "Are you shocked? Do you feel like you''ve been fooled? Really, for so many years, you have never known your master''s identity. You have always been buried in the drum. You feel pitiful when you listen to it. "


    Qu Yun listened to Wu Xiang''s irrelevant words. Although he didn''t admit it directly, what he said was just like admitting it.


    Suddenly, his face was more ugly than ever.


    The green snake, who is fully enjoying her own food, feels Qu Yun''s dissatisfaction at this moment. Biting the baby''s stomach open, he came out with a head, a head with blood, and looked in the direction of Qu Yun.


    Qu Yun''s pupil twinkled with a strange dark red light. Such pupil color doesn''t seem to be what a normal person should have!


    The exposed skin has an unusual wriggling. If you look at it carefully, it''s not green tendons at all. It''s just that you can see the cold insects surging in Qu Yun''s body!


    After seeing such a strange scene, Wu Xiang''s sarcastic expression solidified directly on his face.


    She knew that Qu Yun was a member of the five poisons cult, and that the five poisons cult was good at cultivating poisonous insects with poisonous insects.


    However, Wu Xiang never thought that the people of the five poisons sect would raise the poisonous insects in their own bodies. I don''t know whether Qu Yun did it alone or the whole five poison sect would do it.


    It''s disgusting!


    For a moment, there was a feeling of vomiting in Wu Xiang''s heart, and he was trying to suppress it.


    It''s more disgusting than seeing that snake eat!


    Qu Yun doesn''t care whether her strange appearance will be seen or not. She has only one idea in her mind.


    That is, kill that woman!


    Torture!


    Let that woman not leave a corpse!


    As for her brother Huang


    After a long time, Qu Yun suppressed the anger in his heart, and suddenly laughed, which made people cool behind him: "I didn''t expect that I met so many interesting things and heard so many interesting rumors when I came to the capital this time."


    Wu Xiang put away the smile on her face, did not respond to what Qu Yun said, but looked at her without expression.


    Qu Yun''s face has been full of the previous smile, charming let people see the soul will be hooked away.


    No one knows what happened in Qu Yun''s mind just now. It seems that what Wu Xiang just said didn''t make her angry at all. It seems that what happened just now is not fragrant.


    Qu Yun winked at Wu Xiang: "guess what I heard when I came to Beijing?"


    Wu Xiang didn''t speak, and Qu Yun didn''t need to get Wu Xiang''s response. Instead, he asked himself: "from the place near the capital, someone said it again. It''s ridiculous that there is a prince in this big week. He wants to marry a corpse when he marries a princess. What kind of marriage do you want? "

 Chapter 1030

    Qu Yun''s words are meaningful. Wu Xiang doesn''t know how, but he hears them from the inside. There is a chill in his heart.


    "This Lord..." Qu Yun chuckled and said in a heartwarming voice, "it''s said that he''s wearing a ghost mask. He''s never taken it off outside, and no one has ever seen his true face..."


    Speaking of this, Qu Yun''s voice turned, and his eyes were a little chilly: "have you seen that Lord in the capital for so many years?"


    Hearing this, where can I not understand without incense?


    Who is Qu Yun talking about?


    Of course, Qu Yun''s heart has always been thinking about reading like Huang brother.


    Wu Xiang didn''t want to go around with Qu Yun. He said without expression: "you''ve seen him before."


    Listening to Wu Xiang''s words, Qu Yun almost looks up to heaven and laughs.


    However, she did.


    The sound was so loud that it spread from the inside of the room to the outside. Guard in the outside of the man, eyes slightly turned a few minutes, some surprised.


    The saint''s laughter Let him some don''t understand.


    Since contacting the saint, I have never seen the saint''s emotion so exposed. What happened in the room that made the saint very happy?


    Although the man felt a little curious, he would not open the door to see the situation without the order of the saint. He still kept at the door honestly.


    And the dark guards, who are responsible for monitoring the saint, suddenly hear such a big smile from the saint. They are very strange.


    Look at each other face to face, from each other''s faces can see the strange fundus.


    What good thing happened to the saint who was alone in the room to make her happy like this?


    Strange is very strange, want to go forward to explore some, but the door is still guarding the saint brought people. This person is pestle there, let them also dare not easily forward close.


    In the end, I didn''t think of a good way. I still wanted to check the situation.


    The saint herself is very strange. Maybe she is crazy in the room now.


    Watching their dark guards, continue to crouch outside, observing the situation.


    Inside the room, the green snake has already had enough to eat. From the direction of the baby, he swims to Qu Yun with all his blood.


    Straight up the bed pillar, the snake''s head stretched out in the direction of Qu Yun, spitting out the snake''s letter and hissing.


    Qu Yun''s eyes looked at the green snake full of blood. He didn''t dislike it. Instead, he revealed some tenderness. Deep white slender fingers gently stroked the green snake.


    It''s like touching something precious.


    This behavior looks so beautiful, but in the eyes of Wu Xiang, it is a burst of nausea.


    Even if she didn''t touch it herself, she could imagine what it was like to start with. With mucus, greasy, that cold snake body, let people feel the whole body of sweat are erect up.


    No matter how you convince yourself, that feeling will not be very good.


    I don''t know how Qu Yun is different from others, but I don''t feel any nausea. On the contrary, it feels like addiction. I don''t listen to it all the time, and I still have a smile on my face.

 Chapter 1031

    "Ah Qing, are you worried about me? So, even if you didn''t finish your favorite food, you came to comfort me? Good boy, I didn''t hurt you in vain before. You all know that I love you. "


    Even her ah Qing is more reliable than the man at the end of the day!


    Brother Huang, why do you have to cheat me for so many years


    Haosheng stroked the snake''s body, and then Qu Yun took back his hand. Looking at the blood on his hands, Qu Yun didn''t have any dislike. Instead, he put it on his mouth and licked it with his tiny tongue.


    Lick the mucus on your hands.


    No matter what kind of action, Qu Yun is so touching.


    Of course, if we ignore Qu Yun''s previous behavior, the scene of licking blood on hands is really attractive. But Wu Xiang looks at the situation in his heart. In the face of Qu Yun''s action, he doesn''t feel a bit of hook.


    Instead I feel nausea in my stomach and it''s coming up my throat.


    "Brother Huang, why are you Why cheat me? You said You cheated me. What should I do with you? "


    Qu Yun''s voice was very low, with some trembling endings, which came from the quiet house. Let people listen to the body chilly, can''t help but pan up a body of goose bumps.


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage, no one was the first to speak, but no one spoke a word.


    After Wu Yu stopped the carriage and reported to the police, murongsheng and shangguanhuang seemed to set up an invisible barrier between them, and cut them off abruptly.


    Murongsheng''s clothes are very good for his wife. She leans lazily on the soft collapse and looks at the script in her hand. It seems that the incident just happened is just like a passing cloud. It will disappear after the past. It won''t cause murongsheng too much emotion at all.


    Such a light look, let Shangguan Huang almost think, just he had a dream. Murongsheng has come out of his dream, while shangguanhuang seems to be immersed in it.


    The carriage was so quiet that only the sound of the wheels coming in from the outside could be heard.


    Finally, shangguanhuang couldn''t help thinking for a moment. He said in a deep voice: "you Is there nothing you want to ask me? "


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng lazily moved his eyes away from the script and fell on shangguanhuang. He was very surprised: "what are you asking? Is there anything I need to ask you? "


    Finish saying, hang down the vision again, continue to turn to look at the book in the hand.


    Not only looking at, but also conveniently took the preserved fruit to one side, while eating while watching, this look is very comfortable and leisurely.


    Shangguan Huang''s heart suddenly rose up a sense of helplessness, and even some of the irritability in his heart. He rubbed his hand on his forehead to relieve his irritable mood.


    He never thought that he would let murongsheng know Qu Yun''s existence.


    After all, what he thought in his heart was that Qu Yun would never have intercourse with murongsheng that day. Now it seems that I am too confident, and I didn''t give myself a back hand at all, which led to such a situation.

 Chapter 1032

    As long as he uses the identity of Baqi Zunzhu, one day, Qu Yun''s affairs will be exposed.


    Of course, even if Qu Yun appeared now, it had no influence on Shangguan Huang''s mind. Because he doesn''t have any feelings for Qu Yun, he has to say something about it, that is


    He only hated Qu Yun.


    Endless hate, eager to personally kill Qu Yun to the extent.


    "The Qu Yun that Wuyu said is actually..."


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to ask, but shangguanhuang still wants to tell murongsheng everything.


    However, just as Shangguan Huang opened his mouth, he saw Murong Sheng throw the script aside. He threw the script to the other end.


    The sound interrupts what shangguanhuang wants to say.


    Looking up in the direction of shangguanhuang, murongsheng smiles a little at him. Stretched a lazy appearance, lazily lying in the carriage inside the soft couch. Conveniently will throw the blanket in the side to pull over, cover on own body.


    He murmured as if he was talking to himself. In fact, he meant to listen to shangguanhuang and ask shangguanhuang to shut up.


    "Well, what the doctor said is true. As a patient, I should have a good rest. Only when I have a good rest can my injury recover faster. I don''t want to hear any lousy words... "


    With that, he closed his eyes and went to sleep peacefully under shangguanhuang''s burning gaze.


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng''s peaceful face. His mood is complicated and chaotic.


    He doesn''t want to see murongsheng like this now. He would rather murongsheng lose his temper at him, yell at him, or directly show his weapon and fight against him.


    At least, that kind of murongsheng can make shangguanhuang sure. I''m sure murongsheng has his place in his heart. He doesn''t seem to exist like an air. Otherwise, how could she be jealous and angry?


    Only when you touch your own things can you arouse such emotions.


    But now Murong Sheng''s mood directly made Shangguan Huang think of nothing.


    Murongsheng knew that Qu Yun''s existence was lagging behind. He didn''t cry or make any noise. Even he didn''t ask who Qu Yun was. She didn''t hear what Wuyu had just said, or she didn''t hear it in her heart.


    At the same time, he just wanted to explain on his own initiative, but murongsheng interrupted so directly that he didn''t want to listen to his explanation


    This action can completely show that murongsheng doesn''t care at all.


    Yes, I don''t care at all!


    He didn''t care about the situation of shangguanhuang! He didn''t care what shangguanhuang was going to do, or even what the former king looked like. What''s more, he didn''t care who shangguanhuang loved in his heart and who was in his heart!


    This idea emerged from shangguanhuang''s heart, which made him feel a strange sour and bitter taste in his heart. It directly surrounded his whole body and submerged him in it.


    Reach out to touch murongsheng and feel the temperature of murongsheng. As a result, when he just reached out and didn''t touch murongsheng, murongsheng seemed to feel something. He turned over at random, avoided shangguanhuang''s touch, and directly faced him with his back.

 Chapter 1033

    Shangguanhuang''s hand stopped in mid air, did not fall down, did not take back.


    Some people seem to be dull, some don''t want to believe it.


    In the end, there was a bitter smile on the corner of my mouth. Fingers slightly curled up, hand into a fist, this was back.


    Heart deep voice of sigh tone, now even if is Murong Sheng good lie in his side, even if is two people in the same space inside. Shangguanhuang didn''t have any comfortable mood in his heart. On the contrary, he felt that the atmosphere in the space was so oppressive that people could hardly breathe.


    It was the first time in shangguanhuang''s life that he felt this way.


    He got up from the carriage, gently opened the door of the carriage, and crept out of the carriage.


    When shangguanhuang went out, murongsheng opened his eyes with his eyes closed.


    The emotion in his eyes is not as calm as shangguanhuang imagined, but can not hide all kinds of emotions, rolling in the pupil, breaking the waves.


    It''s not as cool as it just showed. It''s almost frozen.


    Now murongsheng has to be installed, but it can''t be installed any more.


    She didn''t want to know anything about shangguanhuang and didn''t want to hear a word.


    He thought that shangguanhuang had a deep intersection with him in his last life. Murongsheng thought that he didn''t know shangguanhuang''s situation very well. But for people outside, they know more than they do.


    But now the facts give murongsheng a slap directly and tell him that her ideas are wrong!


    She didn''t know anything about shangguanhuang. She didn''t know anything about shangguanhuang!


    I thought I knew shangguanhuang, but I didn''t expect


    Before also think, stay in shangguanhuang''s side, from time to time revenge shangguanhuang, to offset the anger in the heart. After that, we can make plans. But now, murongsheng can only admit his failure.


    She is thoroughly recognized, and he directly fell into a big pit inside, how can not climb out.


    Now she doesn''t want to say anything about revenge. She doesn''t want to think about it or revenge shangguanhuang.


    As if she was blind before, she was stupid before and couldn''t see through the connection. As if she had no use at all, she fell into shangguanhuang''s hands directly. She didn''t want to retaliate. Let this matter dissipate slowly with the passage of time.


    Now, she just wants to leave from shangguanhuang.


    I don''t want to see shangguanhuang again, and I don''t want to hear everything about shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng has always been calm and didn''t show any panic in his eyes, but now he has a little bit more haste.


    In her heart, she had never been so shaken by one thing.


    Now she is completely found that shangguanhuang occupies more and more positions in her heart, which makes her feel more and more deeply about shangguanhuang.


    If we continue to develop like this, I''m afraid that in the future


    Maybe it''s because shangguanhuang was not well treated in his last life, and his guilt is deeply buried in his heart, which will give shangguanhuang a chance in his life


    Murongsheng''s mouth is a bit helpless. How can things develop like this? Unexpectedly, in such imperceptible, almost let shangguanhuang occupy an important position in her heart.

 Chapter 1034

    And she doesn''t want to share a man with other women in her heart. She doesn''t want to be a vassal of others, and she doesn''t want to wait there honestly, waiting for men to spoil her.


    Either the whole person is her, or stay away from her, don''t come to provoke her.


    Now that you have her, don''t think about owning other women.


    If you want to support each other and enjoy everyone''s happiness, I''m sorry. Murongsheng will never agree.


    Shangguanhuang is not an ordinary person, he is a prince, but also a prince. Even from the hearsay, shangguanhuang is not so favored.


    But as long as you have the identity of the Lord, you are not destined to have a woman, and the women around you will come out in a mess.


    Let alone shangguanhuang, isn''t Murong Cheng? Not only have a wife, there are a bunch of concubines, now is one by one eager to see, looking at Qi''s death, want to ascend to heaven.


    Shangguanhuang is even more impossible. He can not only marry a concubine, but also have two side concubines. At the same time, he can carry a lot of concubines into the palace.


    Murongsheng is not a charming woman. She needs a man to take care of her. Even if there is no man around, she can still live a good life as a woman.


    Gradually, think more, murongsheng complex eyes inside gradually out of a trace of Qingming. A fierce look appeared in her face, let her heart have a decision.


    Maybe, after experiencing this famous sword meeting, she should come up with a way to leave secretly


    Because according to the understanding of shangguanhuang, if you want to leave aboveboard, shangguanhuang will not let her go!


    In the following day, the speed of the carriage was much faster than before.


    Even during the meal time, I bought it without worry. I didn''t stay in the inn for a moment.


    Murongsheng didn''t ask much, and he wasn''t interested in asking why. On the contrary, every time shangguanhuang wanted to speak out, he saw murongsheng''s situation and silently swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Every time he had a meal, shangguanhuang had no appetite. He just took two bites and put them aside. But murongsheng is completely different, should eat, drink and sleep.


    There''s no thought at all.


    When he went to bed, he went straight back to sleep, making shangguanhuang completely unable to catch people and talk to people. Looking at murongsheng''s heartless appearance, shangguanhuang would like to pull him up from the soft couch and shake his shoulder to wake him up.


    Then he asked him what murongsheng thought. It''s good for him to say it!


    But


    Shangguanhuang still didn''t do it, just sighed deeply. Lie down, lie down beside murongsheng, carefully hold murongsheng in his arms and close his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know where I came. There was a lot of noise outside. Murong Sheng wants to continue to sleep, can''t sleep.


    With a head of disorderly hair sleeping in disorder, he sat up and slightly lifted the curtain to a small corner. Through the small gap, he looked out and looked at the situation outside.

 Chapter 1035

    This one sees, immediately let Murong Sheng wake up early of doze to dispel, a pair of eyes stare big of looking at this outside disorderly all.


    Where is this going?


    It''s like


    Anyway, in the capital, there is not much chance to see it.


    "Awake?"


    Hearing the sound, murongsheng looked at it and felt some dazzling.


    Today''s shangguanhuang doesn''t wear the same black as before, but he wears spotless white.


    Looking at the cloth seems to be very common, but if you look carefully, you can see it. On this white cloth, there are delicate patterns embroidered, which are embroidered with silver silk, showing its high price in a very low profile.


    Shangguanhuang''s hands and feet, in the sunlight through a crack sprinkled in, you can see the beautiful dark lines appear on the plain white clothes.


    If I hadn''t seen shangguanhuang''s unburned face before, now murongsheng can''t believe that the person sitting in front of her is Shangguanhuang?


    It''s terrible. If you change the color of your clothes, it feels like a new person.


    Looking at murongsheng, staring at him, they have been absent-minded for a long time. Since hearing the news of Qu Yun, Shangguan Huang has been in a gloomy mood. Suddenly, he feels better.


    He reached out his hand and touched murongsheng''s face twice. He opened his mouth in a soft voice: "is it nice to wear this for my husband?"


    Being touched by shangguanhuang, murongsheng suddenly comes back to his senses and wakes up a little.


    For the first time, he stepped back and dodged shangguanhuang''s hand. His eyes dodged and nodded: "it''s OK."


    Although the tone of speaking out is flat, murongsheng''s heart is clear. It''s not bad. It''s very good. Sure enough, this man''s face looks good. He looks good in everything he wears.


    Thanks to shangguanhuang''s face, no matter what kind of extreme color he wears, it can make his whole person emit a flavor of unknown meaning.


    Moreover, each kind of color on shangguanhuang''s body, can let a person to see to stay a few minutes.


    At ordinary times, shangguanhuang was dressed in black, and his whole body was very cold, like a sharp sword hidden in the dark, with a sharp blade flashing cold light.


    I don''t want to be close to anything.


    Shangguanhuang at that time was kind of cold and heartless, but it also made women yearn for it. Because such shangguanhuang has a natural ability to bring people a great sense of security. Being attached to this man will make him particularly safe.


    There is a kind of as long as shangguanhuang around, this world will never have any people, anything, can hurt her. Because everything was covered by shangguanhuang.


    This kind of strong temperament, is with a natural king, people can''t help but want to surrender to him.


    But now shangguanhuang, the cold and heartless features of wearing black clothes, disappeared without a trace.


    What appeared in front of her was a man with completely different temperament.


    Even if it''s just sitting there, doing nothing, saying nothing. There is a kind of relic and independent taste, people have no way to ignore it, even more no way to take his eyes back from him.

 Chapter 1036

    Because it will make people feel that as long as there is shangguanhuang in the place, everything here will become very bright.


    Let murongsheng seem to see he seems to have a kind of don''t allow others close, can''t allow others close. If you touch him a little, it''s like you''re going to desecrate him.


    This is also the reason why murongsheng suddenly subconsciously dodges shangguanhuang''s hand. It is not because she is still angry with shangguanhuang that she is unwilling to accept shangguanhuang''s contact.


    But there is a kind of subconscious, the body directly made such a response.


    How can a person have so many different temperament?


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s eyes a little more complicated, even if it is because the face is still so familiar, her heart can fully guarantee that shangguanhuang is really right.


    But just at the moment when I saw him, I still had some illusion.


    Let Murong Sheng''s in the mind sprang up a little doubt, this is really Shangguan Huang?


    Did you really admit your mistake?


    Shangguanhuang saw murongsheng avoid his touch, some of the loss in his heart. But the vision actually discovered, Murong Sheng''s eyes inside twinkle out of startling facial expression, still have a bit of unbelievable.


    Shangguan Huang thought for a while, and found the symptoms inside.


    He grabbed murongsheng''s wrist all the time and pulled him to his arms. Control murongsheng''s resistance, bow to murongsheng kiss up.


    Before murongsheng could react, he was stunned by shangguanhuang''s hot kiss.


    It''s still so familiar. The taste and embrace are all so familiar. Even the breath from shangguanhuang''s nose makes murongsheng feel very familiar.


    I don''t know why, murongsheng''s unsteady mood also stabilized at this time, like a boat adrift in the sea and berthing.


    After returning to God, Murong Sheng pushed away Shangguan Huang, who was still going to go deep.


    Looking at shangguanhuang wearing a white suit that can''t be defiled by others, his face shows a look of desire and discontent, which makes murongsheng turn his eyes.


    Wipe the water stains on your mouth: "can''t you talk well? You have to do something


    Can''t you talk with your mouth? It''s a real jerk to have to do this kind of little action.


    Pooh!


    Shangguanhuang, who was pushed away, didn''t want to go on. Some of them licked and kissed the corners of his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, a sound came from outside the carriage.


    "Master, here comes Baqi."


    At this time, the carriage also stopped, let shangguanhuang is about to speak out, directly swallow into the stomach, no chance to say.


    From the drawer of the tea table, he took out a silver mask and put it on his face. The handsome appearance of shangguanhuang is covered tightly, which makes people completely peep without any trace.


    But even so, the half face exposed outside, delicate appearance can''t help but make people marvel.


    On the contrary, there is a kind of taste of half covering the face with pipa, which tempts people to untie the mask on shangguanhuang''s face, and have a good look at the appearance under the mask. What kind of beauty will it be.

 Chapter 1037

    "Don''t move anywhere, just stay in the carriage, you know?"


    Shangguanhuang finished, and there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes.


    As long as the person opposite is not blind, you can see clearly.


    Murongsheng''s eyes are naturally no problem, but also see clearly, but there is no expression at all. Leaning in the carriage, he didn''t do anything to look at shangguanhuang.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s clothes, he opened the carriage door and went out.


    At the moment of going out, all the noise outside disappeared, as if shangguanhuang was the only one standing here.


    It''s so amazing. It seems that all the Hawking sounds I just heard are hallucinations in my ears.


    Just when murongsheng slightly lifted a small corner of the car curtain and looked out curiously.


    I heard a huge sound, as if it was going to soar to the sky, coming from around.


    "See you


    The voice was loud and tidy, as if it had been manipulated.


    Listening to murongsheng''s ears, his body trembled a little, and the hand of the curtain also trembled a little. Then he looked at the place where shangguanhuang had gone.


    The gauze on the transparent carriage dropped down and could vaguely see the situation outside.


    I saw the carriage beside a huge square, and in the middle of the square stood a huge sword carved from stone. The whole body is entwined with thick iron chains, with great momentum.


    Clearly no gorgeous decoration, so huge, looks very simple. But after years of precipitation, experienced ups and downs. People can''t help but feel awed when they see this huge stone sword.


    A group of men and women dressed in light yellow knelt on the long steps, bowing their heads and bowing respectfully.


    And let them so willing to kneel down, there is only one person in the world, that is.


    Shangguanhuang is walking out of the carriage now!


    A white robe, slightly blown by the wind, even green silk is dancing with the wind.


    Standing tall and straight outside, looking at so many people kneeling, listening to the loud kneeling voice.


    The shangguanhuang set off by this scene is simply a king, a king of incomparable beauty.


    And such a man is also the man she murongsheng likes!


    Really, I feel more and more that my vision is much better than before. In her last life, she had only shangguanhong in her eyes. In this life, she had a crush on a good man.


    That is


    There are also many small details to be discussed.


    Murongsheng sighed slightly.


    How to feel two lifetime, the road of oneself affection is so not smooth?


    "See you, Lord!"


    The loud voice of breaking the sky, once again, came out from all directions. It seems that if you don''t make a big hole in the sky, you will never give up.


    Looking at these people, there are still some not shouting enough, to continue to shout down.


    Shangguanhuang stretched out a hand and interrupted the momentum they wanted to continue.


    It''s just such a move. It''s for everyone.


    He, the Lord of baqizun, is back!

 Chapter 1038

    The carriage shakes, but murongsheng hasn''t recovered from the shock.


    No wonder, no wonder so many people want to be the emperor.


    No matter whether they are princes, grandchildren or poor people, they all want to ascend to the position of "95" as long as they have ambition and ability.


    Because, let so many people submit at the foot of the feeling, this taste is really no one can bear.


    Even she, just sitting in the carriage and looking at the people kneeling in the direction of the carriage, had a kind of surging excitement.


    If


    Without her in my last life The man who ascends the throne must be shangguanhuang, right?


    However, in this life, no matter how shangguanhong tosses, shangguanhuang will not be defeated! So at the end of the day, the person who can stand on the top of the "95" position is definitely shangguanhuang. There is no possibility that a second person will choose!


    Because


    Shangguanhong can''t fight shangguanhuang no matter what!


    Mingming shangguanhuang was standing in front of her. They were not so far away, separated by a carriage.


    However, murongsheng felt that the distance between her and shangguanhuang was thousands of miles away.


    At this time, shangguanhuang was a king, and murongsheng deepened this image in his mind.


    In the future, he will become the one fighting for the throne, and in the end, shangguanhuang will stand in the position of the ninth five of the great Zhou Dynasty and become the emperor of the whole world.


    Even if she didn''t want to think about it, the words of three thousand beauties in the harem would jump into murongsheng''s mind and let him know the reality.


    Just now, murongsheng, who was still a little excited, calmed down immediately. His face was cold and he couldn''t see any emotion.


    Up to now, murongsheng has clearly recognized the problem between the two people.


    I realized that these problems were fatal to both of them.


    At that time, even if shangguanhuang didn''t want to take concubines and choose concubines, could he be worth the civil and military performance of the Manchu Dynasty? No!


    Besides, shangguanhuang now has a fiancee beside her, which means that shangguanhuang is no longer what she can own.


    Eyes toward the outside to see the past, looking at standing outside the infinite scenery, the most beautiful shangguanhuang. Such shangguanhuang is very charming, and the spring that people can''t help but want is among them.


    But


    Even if shangguanhuang is so fascinating now, it''s time for murongsheng to take back his careful thinking. Can''t move again, oneself shouldn''t move of mind.


    The carriage swayed forward and stopped somewhere. After waiting for the place, shangguanhuang handed murongsheng a certain gauze cap.


    Murongsheng frowned, took the hat over and looked at it repeatedly: "why? Am I so shady? "


    She''s ugly?


    Will going out like this affect shangguanhuang''s image?


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng playing with the gauze hat in his hand, but he doesn''t put it on his head. He took it directly, put it on murongsheng''s head, and helped to tidy it up.


    By the way, he calmed murongsheng''s rebellious mood: "it''s not that you are shameful, but that your face can''t be revealed at present. I''ve asked Wu Yao to be a human skin mask. Before you arrive, you will temporarily wear a gauze hat and feel aggrieved. "

 Chapter 1039

    Shangguanhuang''s words seem to coax a child, but they make murongsheng feel comfortable.


    Just about to lift the white gauze on the gauze cap, and ask shangguanhuang about the human skin mask. Then when he heard shangguanhuang''s reasons, his heart jumped.


    These two days are too carefree, let her almost forget, he is a dead man!


    And this sword conference is in a mess. Who knows who will come to participate?


    Although the officials of the imperial court and the people in the rivers and lakes are separated, they will not be separated so clearly. There are always people who are involved on both sides.


    So, maybe I will meet someone who can know her. After all, after being reborn, I was quite swaggering in the capital, and I didn''t have any convergence.


    Or honestly listen to what shangguanhuang said, put the gauze hat on your head.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng shakes his head left and right, looking at the white gauze around the hat brim will follow her shaking, and float around. But the strange thing is that no matter how murongsheng shakes, the white gauze won''t fly, and it won''t let people easily see her true face under the gauze hat.


    Oh, Ho.


    I have to say that shangguanhuang has a lot of things in his hand.


    Everything!


    I don''t know if I can show all the treasures in shangguanhuang''s hand before I leave?


    Before murongsheng could play enough with the gauze hat on his head, shangguanhuang stretched out his hand and pulled him out of the carriage.


    As soon as he came out of the carriage, murongsheng found out how stunned the eyes of these people were. At the same time, the expression on the face is also very strange.


    It feels like she''s a rare species that no one has ever seen.


    In the face of such inquiry, murongsheng didn''t want to pay attention to it. I don''t care too much at all, but Even if murongsheng didn''t want to pay attention, he couldn''t ignore it. Because there are several lines of sight, it''s too hot.


    I feel like I''m going to take off her clothes.


    Murongsheng can''t help it. He looks at those lines of vision curiously.


    At this, murongsheng''s heart laughed.


    All are women, just staring at her, want to take off her clothes, all are women!


    In particular, there was jealousy and resentment in her eyes. I wanted to eat her eyes. They all came from the women in baqizun.


    Unexpectedly, shangguanhuang, as the Lord of baqizun, is really a sweet cake, which can attract so many girls. Looking at Shangguan Huang''s side appeared a younger sister, immediately of covetous.


    But think about it, murongsheng''s heart is not very strange.


    After all, it''s normal for shangguanhuang to stand outside today and be proud to attract so many women''s admiration.


    That is


    Looking at this situation, murongsheng''s heart came out a bit uncomfortable, there are some uncomfortable.


    But soon, this discomfort will be scattered.


    What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong?


    Shangguanhuang is not her person. Even if she gets married, she has no impression! I didn''t take part in my marriage at all! So, it doesn''t count at all!

 Chapter 1040

    Besides, she had already thought about it.


    In the future, shangguanhuang and she are innocent, and she will not take shangguanhuang to heart.


    Let shangguanhuang''s position in her heart will not be bigger and bigger, but will be smaller and smaller, finally there is no position for him.


    Therefore, the mood in her heart should not be unpleasant, it should be Schadenfreude, or It should be a great relief.


    There is no need for her to be a rival to so many people.


    Shangguan Huang''s love belongs to everyone. It has nothing to do with her!


    However, she doesn''t want to have any relationship with shangguanhuang now, but these people are not as good as her.


    At this time, a lovely girl ran to shangguanhuang, her voice was clear: "Lord, your room has been cleaned up by elder martial sister Yulan!"


    Murongsheng looked over and saw that the little girl was not old enough, and her baby fat had not subsided, but she could see that she was a little beauty when she grew up.


    A pair of big round eyes looking at shangguanhuang, very smart, when speaking, but also from time to time to look to the left, it is very lively.


    The elder martial sister Yulan, who was raised in her mouth, took a look at her, and then looked in the direction of shangguanhuang. Afraid that shangguanhuang would be angry when he heard what the little girl said, he quickly explained: "Lord, this girl is talking nonsense. Cleaning the Lord''s room is what I should do. "


    Shangguanhuang did not speak, and his face under the mask was even more expressionless.


    In the face of the two men''s deep dialogue, their expression was light, but they took the initiative to speak with Yulan: "it''s good to leave such things to the servants in the future. You should concentrate on practicing and don''t delay."


    Hearing shangguanhuang''s words, Yulan''s face showed a trace of hard to hide, with some pride and pride!


    Lord Lord, this is caring for her, this is thinking for her!


    How could the LORD be so considerate to her that she didn''t know what to say.


    Murongsheng looked at the Magnolia through the white gauze. He had to say that the name was nice and that it was good. Eyes with autumn water, cherry mouth ruddy, a look is a beauty.


    It''s still the kind of beauty who is affectionate.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng turned his mouth under his hat and looked at shangguanhuang standing in front of him. His eyes were meaningful.


    I''m afraid the Magnolia beauty''s affectionate eyes are going to choose the wrong person.


    If I knew shangguanhuang on the first day, I would really think that his gentle appearance was his nature. When she heard what shangguanhuang had just said, she would also think that shangguanhuang''s heart was related to Yulan''s practice.


    However, shangguanhuang''s nature is not gentle!


    No matter how good the camouflage is, there is no way to change it.


    Where can the things in this person''s bones be changed so easily?


    After all, the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change.


    No matter how shangguanhuang disguises himself, murongsheng can see through the essence of shangguanhuang.


    The real meaning of his words is that if you have nothing to do, don''t show up in his room and clean up for him. He doesn''t like it and will feel very tired.


    Especially this kind of person like shangguanhuang, who is also a bit of a cleanliness addict, will feel uncomfortable when others touch his things.

 Chapter 1041

    It sounds like a word of concern, but in fact I am afraid that not only did not lead people''s feelings, the heart is also very dislike and disgust others.


    Ah.


    It''s so intentional and heartless.


    It''s a pity that shangguanhuang, such a beautiful woman, doesn''t know how to cherish it?


    Murongsheng wants to stand here and watch the play, trying to narrow his sense of existence. What murongsheng thought was that just now people''s attention was taken away by the little girl and the Magnolia. She should have no sense of existence, right?


    However, murongsheng was wrong.


    From the moment she was led out of the carriage by shangguanhuang, murongsheng had a strong sense of existence, which made others want to ignore her.


    "Lord."


    That little girl seems to be very curious, plus rely on their own age, speak unbridled, a little bit of shielding did not: "who is this ah."


    Shangguanhuang is about to explain, but murongsheng takes the lead and reports his family: "sister of the miracle doctor."


    "What?"


    The little girl seems to be very surprised after hearing: "the miracle doctor, sister?"


    Not only was she surprised, but all the people present felt extremely surprised when they heard what murongsheng said.


    They don''t know who the miracle doctor is, but they also know. Before the LORD came to baqizun, the doctor would come with him.


    For so many years, I haven''t heard that the doctor has a sister. Where did the doctor''s sister come from?


    They were surprised. In fact, the miracle doctor was more surprised than them!


    The doctor, who had just come down from the carriage, had not yet landed on his feet when he heard murongsheng''s words.


    Almost didn''t give him, a foot step empty, a bottom fell to sit on the ground.


    When he had a sister himself, he had no idea! His mother gave birth to him and died soon after he came out. How did he come up with a sister for no reason?!


    When shangguanhuang hears what murongsheng says, he is so angry that he wants to reach out to murongsheng. He pinches murongsheng''s mouth and tells her not to talk nonsense!


    Murongsheng said that he was the sister of the miracle doctor. He sincerely wanted to get rid of the relationship between them!


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng without saying a word, just stares at him.


    Murongsheng directly ignores shangguanhuang''s eyes. Anyway, as long as shangguanhuang doesn''t retort now, it means shangguanhuang''s tacit consent.


    Now that it''s default, what else to worry about?


    "Doctor!"


    The little girl saw that the doctor came over and quickly called. Then the vision quickly fell on murongsheng, want to see if murongsheng will panic.


    The result is looking at murongsheng a little flustered, not even guilty!


    Da Fangfang turned a direction and looked at the doctor. He opened his mouth in a flat tone and called: "brother."


    Hearing murongsheng''s voice calling him, the doctor''s feet softened and almost fell to the ground. Take a look at murongsheng with a gauze hat and shangguanhuang standing by


    Well


    Shangguanhuang didn''t say anything to refute, so does it mean acquiescence?


    Now that I have acquiesced


    Let''s play along with this girl


    Hoarseness, toothache

 Chapter 1042

    The miracle doctor thought a little bit in his heart, nodded, then pointed to murongsheng and said, "well, yes, she is my sister."


    Shangguan Huang suddenly felt tired, helpless hand in the eyebrow pinched two times.


    It seems that the anger in murongsheng''s heart has not dissipated. It will take a long time to repair the relationship between them


    Listen to the doctor directly admitted murongsheng said, other people are not shocked and don''t believe.


    The little girl immediately changed her voice. Her voice was very sweet and she said, "Hello, sister."


    Murongsheng nodded, as if she was really the sister of a miracle doctor, with no sense of guilty.


    Everyone''s eyes are on murongsheng. After all, the miracle doctor suddenly has a younger sister. Everyone''s heart is very curious.


    Yulan''s eyes are always on the other side of shangguanhuang, looking at shangguanhuang holding his hand in the middle of his brow. Yulan''s subconscious people came here so fast that shangguanhuang felt tired and said: "Lord, are you tired on the way? Why don''t you go to the hot spring first to relieve your fatigue


    Shangguanhuang is really tired.


    But not physically tired, but very tired in the heart.


    However, he didn''t shirk. He nodded and reached out to pull Murong Sheng over. The result is murongsheng a flash in the past.


    Murongsheng directly dodged beside the doctor and stretched out his hand to pull the doctor''s clothes. His voice was not big or small, but he could make shangguanhuang hear clearly: "brother, where do you say we should live?"


    "It''s my first time here. I don''t quite understand."


    The miraculous doctor listened to Leng for a while, looking at Murong Sheng, who was not shy at all, pulling his clothes, and was even more embarrassed in his heart.


    I really want to respond that you are going to live with a Huang, and he is going back to his room!


    Otherwise, murongsheng will live in his territory?


    That shangguanhuang this vinegar jar, still have to eat him?!


    Murongsheng stares at the doctor through the veil. In the heart also read the reverse of the doctor''s heart, directly a white eye turned in the past. Don''t show a trace in the doctor''s body cattle for a while, close to the doctor''s ear whispered: "don''t dream!"


    Said in a voice that only two people could understand.


    These two people''s movements are not so big, and there are not many people to see, Magnolia hastily arranged: "why don''t you, this young lady lives in the doctor''s house..."


    Yulan''s words have not finished, was shangguanhuang not add color to interrupt.


    "You live next door to my room."


    This words say, let Jiao didi big beauty Magnolia face all changed, the smile on the face is more rigid in the face.


    The room next to the Lord?!


    Don''t you always like to be quiet?


    The surrounding rooms are always uninhabited, for fear of disturbing the rest of the Lord.


    And none of the important guests invited by the famous sword conference will be arranged to live in the courtyard next to the Lord, and now


    The Lord is still talking about the house next to him, that is to live in the same yard with him?!


    For a moment, the eyes that finally stopped quickly increased, and the exploration in the eyes was only more.


    Many people want to see what the woman under the gauze hat looks like. How can the Lord treat her so differently?

 Chapter 1043

    Murongsheng''s eyes passed through the white gauze and followed Guan Huang''s eyes in midair.


    Eyebrows frown up, she just said, just don''t want to be involved with shangguanhuang, want to be involved with shangguanhuang.


    She just wants to watch a famous sword conference honestly, and she doesn''t want to be the common enemy of these women in such a limited time. Become the center of being targeted by these women.


    Now it''s good. She finally came up with a way to get rid of shangguanhuang.


    As a result, this shangguanhuang sentence pushed her over again, and also drew her closer, so that her just behavior was all in vain!


    He glared at shangguanhuang fiercely, but there was no way at all. Murongsheng blinked and glared some dry eyes. The voice is somewhat dull, with a certain displeasure, obviously: "you has the final say."


    is that the Shangguan Huang has the final say?


    If she dares to retort, I''m afraid the result waiting for her will be even worse.


    Because shangguanhuang''s eyes told her clearly that if she didn''t comply with this arrangement. So shangguanhuang can let her live in the same room with him!


    At that time, the eyes that fall on her may be more burning, so that she can''t hide.


    It''s ok now. I''m very willing to accept it.


    After all, living next door, at least across a wall, there will be nothing. It''s better than living in the same room with Shangguan Huang!


    Yulan managed to restrain her expression: "since the Lord has said that Then follow me... "


    Although I want to try my best to cover up the unnatural words, I can still hear it with a little care. But at this time, who will take the initiative to expose it? They were all immersed in their own shock.


    Yulan walked in front with the road, shangguanhuang also did not say a word, walking in silence. And murongsheng''s side, just that little girl revolves around her, like a bird, chirping and talking.


    "Sister, since you are the sister of the miracle doctor, why didn''t you follow him when he came to baqizun?" The little girl''s eyes were shining, like she was full of curiosity about everything.


    Murongsheng calmly replied: "because in the past, my elder brother was strict with me, and I was not allowed to go out at random."


    Shangguanhuang listened to murongsheng''s words, but he didn''t make a draft. The corners of his mouth were puffed.


    If murongsheng wants to go out, who can stop him?


    What else can murongsheng not do?


    "So it is, that elder sister is so miserable," the little girl said with a sympathetic expression, "but elder sister, I tell you, baqizun is interesting. You come out this time, and I''ll show you around. "


    "But..." The little girl said, the voice suddenly lowered a few minutes, "I tell you secretly, you can''t tell the Lord. The yard of the Lord is meaningless and not fun at all. "


    Murongsheng was quiet for a while.


    Looking at murongsheng without any reaction, the little girl''s eyebrows quickly wrinkled for a while, then released: "other people''s yard, it''s not fun at all. The most interesting thing is the courtyard of the miracle doctor. Ah, by the way, sister, why did you follow our Lord this time? "

 Chapter 1044

    Murongsheng listens and laughs in his heart, turning his eyes in his heart.


    This little girl movie really treats her as a young lady who doesn''t know anything and doesn''t go out two doors?


    This meeting, if she didn''t understand the hidden meaning of this little girl''s movie words, it was really living in vain for so many years.


    This little girl from the beginning, under the banner of being young and not to be afraid of anything, looked very naive, as if there was nothing wrong.


    But as long as you think about it carefully, you will find that this little girl is not as innocent as she looks. What they say is not without intention, but full of calculation.


    A strength of side attack, want to play listen to Murong Sheng''s details.


    If put before, murongsheng smile also passed.


    But this little girl chatters incessantly, which makes Murong Sheng''s head ache.


    "You ask me, why do you follow your Lord?" Murongsheng turned and looked at the little girl. The corner of his mouth under the cap yarn slightly tilted up and put on a bad smile that others couldn''t see. "What else can I do for? Of course, it''s because your Lord can''t leave me. I have to follow you."


    "What?"


    What murongsheng said stopped all the people walking here, and all his eyes fell on murongsheng. Even shangguanhuang, who was walking in front of him, stopped and looked in the direction of murongsheng.


    "Little Sister... " The little girl''s eyes twinkled and her face was stiff. "If you are joking, you must be teasing me, right? Our Lord may be inseparable from the sword. How can he be inseparable from you... "


    Said, the vision also faintly in murongsheng''s body looked a few minutes.


    With this figure, can the LORD be inseparable from her?


    No way!


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and pinches the little girl''s face. I have to say that the little girl has more than 90 advantages. Look at this face. It''s so tender that you can squeeze it out of the water.


    It''s so delicate.


    This shangguanhuang is really blessed, although there is no woman in the ghost King''s house. But here in baqizun, there are a group of beautiful women. It seems that they are very interesting to shangguanhuang.


    "How could I lie to you? I''ve never cheated, "murongsheng said with a smile, looking at the complicated and nervous emotions in the little girl''s eyes." your Lord is injured, so I need to be responsible for acupuncture at my side to get better. Otherwise, why would my brother take me out this time? "


    Murongsheng''s words, let the little girl''s heart relaxed, eyes are more bright, looking at murongsheng as if to see the heaven, very relieved.


    "It''s because of this."


    And standing on one side, the heart has been hanging in the throat of Magnolia, heard this is also a heart down.


    But he didn''t relax much. He asked shangguanhuang with concern: "Lord, how could you be hurt? Is the injury serious? "


    The corners of shangguanhuang''s mouth are not smiling, just like before, others can''t see any difference.


    But when murongsheng stood by, he could feel the cold air from shangguanhuang''s body.

 Chapter 1045

    "The injury is very serious," Shangguan Huang quietly looked at Murong Sheng, a trace of anger rolling in his heart, but then he hooked his lips and laughed, "but fortunately, Yousheng Er followed me every day and gave me acupuncture, which didn''t hurt his life."


    "So I can''t do without her."


    After listening to murongsheng''s explanation, no matter what shangguanhuang said, it won''t attract other people''s attention.


    The medical skill of the miracle doctor is profound. As a sister of the miracle doctor, she also knows how to do it. There is nothing to doubt.


    No wonder, just now the lord why must let the doctor''s sister live in the next room. It turns out that there is a reason. Because of the injury, acupuncture is needed. This arrangement will be more convenient.


    There is nothing wrong with other people''s listening, but murongsheng vaguely feels the meaning of shangguanhuang''s last sentence. It''s totally different from what other people understand. Is it difficult Is she worried too much?


    Murongsheng''s heart trembled, but he was still pressed down by himself.


    "Sheng er?"


    Xiaoya''s head is harmless. She looks at Murong Sheng with her head tilted. Her voice is sweet and lovely: "little sister, is your name sheng''er? Can I call you sister Sheng in the future? "


    Hearing the three words "sister Sheng", Murong Sheng didn''t know how, and his body trembled.


    But the little girl looked at her, eyes inside are watery, like a dog, let people completely have no way to refuse.


    But Murong Sheng is not a man, for the little girl''s expression more without a trace of fluctuation, direct refusal.


    "No," murongsheng frowned, "call me little sister."


    It''s called sister Sheng. I always feel strange.


    "Ah?" Little girl a little don''t understand, at the same time also some of the ignorant, "why ah, call little sister where have call Sheng elder sister feel cordial.". Sister Sheng, do you dislike me? "


    Listen to from the mouth of the little girl jump out one after another "Sheng elder sister" cry, as if to let her give birth to a elder sister.


    This urge voice, really let people hear, the heart is more and more irritable.


    When murongsheng was about to speak, Yulan suddenly stopped the little girl: "Le''er, don''t make any noise. This is the guest brought back by the Lord. Don''t make any noise, you know?"


    Then he opened his mouth to murongsheng and said, "I''m sorry, Le''er is still young and has a lively personality. I hope Miss Xue doesn''t care."


    Shangguanhuang also seems to feel murongsheng''s irritable mood, and his tone becomes serious: "Le''er, no nonsense."


    For the first time, Le''er was reprimanded by shangguanhuang in such a serious tone. She shivered and looked up in the direction of shangguanhuang. Especially seeing the cold expression on shangguanhuang''s face, he burst into tears.


    The voice sobbed slightly, and the tears in her eyes whirled round and round, but she couldn''t bear it: "I''m sorry, sister Xue..."


    Murong Sheng shook his head and said nothing more. If you have to worry about others, she will be the one who has the say. Such a big person, but also with a little girl haggle, spread to more bad?

 Chapter 1046

    In fact, it''s no wonder that Shangguan Huang spoke to the little girl.


    Shangguanhuang called her name, but he didn''t know how to make up a fake one. He insisted on calling out her real name.


    But also called so intimate!


    This is not to let people get rid of him!


    Are they so familiar with each other?!


    Ah, Pooh!


    What''s the name of sheng''er? Don''t you feel sick and want to vomit when you shout it out?!


    Anyway, hearing murongsheng''s ears, I only felt numb and goosebumps all over. But the women in Baqi Zun, are they too familiar?


    Shangguanhuang feels murongsheng''s fierce gaze on him, and some of them move their eyes away.


    He began to call murongsheng by his nickname. It was a little bit of a problem that he called him kindly. But he didn''t know. The music was too familiar Directly


    Anyway, it''s not his fault. He won''t admit it.


    When they said that, they had already come to shangguanhuang''s courtyard. Entering the room, murongsheng takes a look at the situation inside and turns his eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s next door. This room is decorated with decoration. It''s like being afraid that other people don''t know it''s not next door. The two rooms are very close. There is a feeling that you can hear clearly what you are doing in this room on the other side.


    Murong Sheng is not tangled, directly push the door to go in, into his room, all of a sudden the door to close.


    And shangguanhuang watched murongsheng close the door, and then ordered Yulan: "no one can come to disturb without my order."


    "Yes."


    Yulan and Le''er should be together. When they raise their heads, shangguanhuang steps into the room and closes the door, which cuts off their sight.


    When both of them came out of shangguanhuang''s yard, they still looked back at the situation in the yard.


    But the yard is empty, no one is standing, people want to see the figure of shangguanhuang, some of the heart have regret.


    "Elder martial sister Yulan..."


    Le''er went to Yulan''s side and asked in a low voice, "do you think that the Lord will not like Le''er after he has brought the young lady here?"


    With that, Le''er''s eyes were red, and her face was full of grievances: "elder martial sister Yulan, the Lord is just so fierce. Don''t you like Le''er?"


    Yulan listened to Le''er''s worried words, and her face was dignified.


    There are also some worries about shangguanhuang''s various actions and what he has said.


    Shangguanhuang''s every move seems to explain something. His heart is very concerned about the doctor''s sister, the girl named Xue Sheng.


    Is it just because Xue Sheng''s acupuncture can cure his injury that the Lord treats him differently? That''s why the LORD was so kind to Xue Sheng. Even though she had just stepped down from a carriage, the LORD helped her down.


    Really, is that the only reason?


    Yulan''s heart is not willing to think about this matter, because she is afraid that the answer she thinks of in her heart is something she can''t accept!


    Yulan smiles, as if to pacify Le''er and herself, patting on Le''er''s shoulder: "don''t worry about Le''er. How could the Lord not like you? It''s just because Le''er''s behavior is not appropriate, so the Lord''s tone is so severe. "

 Chapter 1047

    "But what did Le''er do wrong just now I don''t know Sister Yulan, can you tell me what''s wrong with Le''er''s behavior? "


    ¡­¡­


    Yulan takes Le''er''s hand and goes forward. By the way, she talks to Le''er.


    Entering the room, murongsheng has left Yulan and Le''er behind.


    Everywhere looking at, from time to time two exclamations, issued bursts of emotion.


    "It''s not bad. This decoration is very rich at first sight!"


    "It''s not the master bedroom, but it''s so luxurious. How much money does shangguanhuang have?"


    However, the furnishings in this room are similar to those of shangguanhuang in Guiwang mansion. They all come from the same atmosphere.


    That is to say, don''t put things, but this style


    What''s more, although the things on it are not so impressive, if you look at them carefully, you can see that they are genuine products, not just casually.


    The layout is just like a normal room, but every little detail can be felt with great care.


    This kind of situation is really something like shangguanhuang''s.


    Walking slowly inside, murongsheng suddenly smelled some strange smell. It seems that The smell of sulfur?


    Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows, moves in his heart, and walks quickly along the taste. At the corner, you can see the scene you want to see.


    It''s a hot spring!


    Unexpectedly, there is a pool outside the room! It''s a puddle full of steam! If it sounds better, it''s a hot spring!


    Murongsheng was very happy. He reached out to the water and tested the water temperature.


    The temperature is very good, very comfortable to touch!


    Murongsheng looked around, didn''t see any people, also didn''t see any birds flying, in the heart can''t help but relax a bit.


    The location of this hot spring is quite good, and it''s very well repaired. But it is very hidden, not far away, you can see a dense bamboo forest, and on the other side is the bedroom.


    I have to say that only people who can enjoy themselves can do such elegant things.


    What''s more, this is shangguanhuang''s territory. There shouldn''t be anyone who doesn''t have eyes. Would you like to come and disturb me?


    Now that his worries are gone, murongsheng happily wants to go to the hot spring for a while.


    To enjoy such a hot spring, is it difficult for her to watch it?


    No way!


    She is a happy person, with such a good thing is to take the initiative to enjoy.


    After sitting in the carriage for several days, what was bumped was the pain all over. I almost felt that I was going to fall apart.


    Take off the shoes directly, untie the belt, there is no posture with image.


    He took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring. The comfort of the water temperature made murongsheng feel out of his control.


    When I was about to soak myself in the hot spring, I felt that I was still wearing a belly bag and gauze wrapped around my chest.


    And the shoulder wound, already good 7788. Now there is no one to exist, there is no need to continue to pester.


    After all, it''s not comfortable to soak the gauze in the hot spring.

 Chapter 1048

    In order to make himself comfortable in the hot spring, murongsheng directly removes the gauze tied to his shoulder and throws it aside. All of a sudden, the whole person slipped into the hot spring.


    Feeling the warm spring water, her whole body is wrapped up. This kind of comfortable feeling makes murongsheng close his eyes and just want to feel the wonderful time quietly.


    Comfortable, really comfortable.


    I haven''t experienced such a comfortable thing for so many days. It''s better than a living immortal!


    Murongsheng walked around the hot spring comfortably, then looked for a place and leaned up. Close your eyes, soak in the hot spring and enjoy this comfortable moment.


    However, what murongsheng doesn''t know is that she has already fallen into other people''s eyes.


    In the past, murongsheng could detect the sound of water and be alert. But now, after so many days on the road, he didn''t have a good rest. He was very tired and couldn''t bear it.


    At the moment, soaking in the warm spring water, the consciousness is also vague, comfortable, completely unable to lift the spirit to do other things, almost fell asleep.


    When murongsheng regained his mind and felt something wrong, before he could open his eyes, his body instinctively dodged to one side.


    In an instant, the water splashed and the sound of water rang.


    A hand stretched out from the water didn''t catch murongsheng, but directly fell into the air.


    Murongsheng dodges, but before he calms down, he feels that the person lurking in the hot spring is chasing after her again and grabs her ankle in the water.


    Murongsheng struggles in a hurry. With this pull, the other hand is like a water snake, winding towards murongsheng.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s body was pulled down for a few minutes, and a mouthful of hot spring water choked in his mouth. Murongsheng''s heart is very stable, and there is no panic. With the movement of his fingers, a slender silver needle appears between murongsheng''s fingers.


    Also don''t escape also don''t hide, in the other party will she to drag past, directly in the hand of the silver needle toward that person''s temple to stab past.


    When people in the water see it, murongsheng wants to kill him!


    In a hurry, he flashed over and took Murong Sheng in his arms. A long leg tightly fixed murongsheng in his arms, and his hand tightly held murongsheng''s wrist, which made murongsheng unable to struggle.


    Murongsheng''s body suddenly stiffened a little, let the other hand toward the back of the body stabbed in the past, but did not touch the person behind, the body was stiff for a moment.


    Taking advantage of murongsheng''s hesitation, the person holding murongsheng directly pulled murongsheng out of the water.


    There was a sound of tearing water, and the splashing water was flying in the air and falling down. And the white fog floating on the surface of the hot spring dissipated for a while because of this huge action.


    Two people rushed out of the hot spring. Their long black hair was tightly attached to their back. A part of them floating on the water became a black Datura flower.


    The drops meander down the back muscles and drop on the surface of the hot spring.


    Murongsheng took several mouthfuls of the hot spring which was not good to drink. As soon as it came out, he quickly vomited out of his mouth, and his back was even closer to the man''s chest behind him.

 Chapter 1049

    Two people''s skin is so barrier free stick together, mutual blend, and the person behind the body is a little want to leave the meaning.


    In order to spit out the spring water in his mouth, murongsheng would spit out everything in his stomach.


    It was a terrible cough. I almost had to breathe.


    It''s not easy to slow down for a few minutes. While panting, he directly leans on the arms of the person standing behind, and does not escape. He directly presses all his strength on the other person.


    Looking at murongsheng''s honesty, shangguanhuang chuckles: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you just say you were going to kill me? How can you be so honest now? "


    After Murong Sheng eased over, he turned to look over and saw Shangguan Huang''s handsome face.


    In the heart of some of the fury rolling, directly a white eye rolled in the past: "interesting? Here taunt me? You''re holding my dead end in your hand now. What else do you want me to do? Do you want to squeeze me to death? "


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, and he can''t help laughing two times, his body trembling slightly.


    Murong Sheng was very upset and slapped Shangguan Huang on the back of his hand: "let go, you let me go."


    Shangguanhuang is not happy, but also pull murongsheng close to a few points. As a result, murongsheng has a backhand, and the silver needle in his hand falls on shangguanhuang''s temple. If shangguanhuang dares not to move obediently, he will stab it without hesitation.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes glanced slightly. There was no fear in his eyes: "are you so cruel? Even his husband wants to kill him? "


    When he said that, shangguanhuang took murongsheng''s wrist and loosened it, but he didn''t take it away completely, but fell on his waist.


    Murongsheng is too lazy to talk to shangguanhuang, because she knows that shangguanhuang will not let go even if she continues. It is estimated that even if you die, you have to hold yourself tightly, and then there is no breathing.


    Murongsheng had been used to it for a long time. He took back the silver needle in his hand and said lazily, "can you do it and stand here, what can you get?"


    She''s here for a hot spring, not to fight with shangguanhuang.


    Just standing in the hot spring, the upper part of the body is cool, and then the lower part is warm. Such a contrast is really cool.


    It''s cold and hot. It''s easy to get sick.


    On hearing this, shangguanhuang directly holds murongsheng and sinks down. This action makes murongsheng sit on shangguanhuang. Although the two men only show one neck on the water, but this posture


    How do you feel so uncomfortable?


    "Can you go to one side? I want to sit here quietly and soak in the hot spring by myself!"


    Murongsheng wriggles, but his waist is tightly imprisoned by shangguanhuang. How to wriggle, there is no way to separate people.


    On the contrary, the procrastination made the person under him produce some sparks.


    Shangguanhuang clenched his teeth and held murongsheng''s waist tightly: "if you want to stay in the hot spring, don''t move any more!"

 Chapter 1050

    Murongsheng was so close to shangguanhuang that he felt the change of shangguanhuang''s body.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and some of them were speechless.


    Can only breathe a breath, expressionless sitting on shangguanhuang''s body, honest in the hot spring inside the bubble.


    Although she is not a person in the hot spring, free, but it will not be particularly uncomfortable.


    And the human flesh cushion under her body, to be honest, is more comfortable than leaning on the stone, because it doesn''t put people on it!


    Murongsheng is the kind of person who can find a way to make himself comfortable in any situation. Sitting directly in shangguanhuang''s arms, he closed his eyes and enjoyed this moment comfortably.


    However, after a while, murongsheng had a taste of wanting to sleep, which made shangguanhuang feel helpless.


    Murong Sheng does not toss, Shangguan Huang did not want to continue to grasp Murong Sheng''s waist, let her do nothing. After the release, two arms are very casual on both sides of the stone above, also the same closed eyes.


    No one speaks, only can hear two people interweave breathing sound, are enjoying this moment comfortable enjoyment.


    For a long time, shangguanhuang didn''t mean to speak. Instead, murongsheng asked vaguely, "how did you come here?"


    Shangguanhuang opened his eyes, lifted up a handful of warm water with his hand, and gently sprinkled it on murongsheng''s exposed neck: "it came here."


    Murongsheng was very comfortable and hummed twice.


    Then he reacted, immediately recovered, opened his eyes, and looked in the direction not far away: "swimming? How did you get here? "


    Murongsheng looks at the bamboo forest on one side and the rockery on the other. Where can he swim from?


    Shangguanhuang recognized the perplexity in murongsheng''s words and relieved her Perplexity: "under the rockery, it''s open."


    Got a connection down here?


    No wonder.


    She thought there was only one hot spring in the back of her room. She didn''t expect there were so many twists and turns in it. She said, how could shangguanhuang treat such a comfortable guest room as a master bedroom!


    Murongsheng looked back at shangguanhuang in disgust: "you''re really interesting. You don''t honestly soak in your own hot spring and run to harass me. Don''t you be afraid? I''ll kill you with that shot? "


    If they hadn''t been together all this time, she could feel shangguanhuang''s breath, and she could feel it when shangguanhuang came over.


    Otherwise, if she was someone else, maybe the needle would be stabbed down shangguanhuang''s temple.


    If you really do this, then the great Luo immortal will come and shangguanhuang will not be saved.


    "Then your heart is really cruel. If you stab me to death, you will be widowed in the future."


    Shangguanhuang slightly looks at murongsheng''s side face and smiles softly. He doesn''t pay attention to what murongsheng says.


    Murongsheng''s ability is good if he deals with others. But with him, it''s really not enough to see.


    It''s very clear in my heart that murongsheng won''t give him any help. Shangguanhuang will come and sneak attack so safely and make this play.

 Chapter 1051

    Of course, shangguanhuang would never tell murongsheng about it.


    If this is said, it will stimulate murongsheng. Murongsheng starts to practice martial arts fiercely. At that time, won''t he move a stone and smash himself in the foot?


    Once there is that kind of exciting words can not be said to murongsheng, because murongsheng''s character is too strong.


    "Widowhood?"


    Murongsheng sneered: "are you dreaming that you want me to be widowed? As soon as you die, I''ll be able to find someone to marry, so don''t... "


    Murongsheng''s words were not finished yet. Suddenly, there was a shrill scream, which went straight to the sky.


    "Ah


    The expression on murongsheng''s painful face was twisted, and his neck was bitten by people, and he bit very hard! He reached out and patted shangguanhuang''s head: "you release it for me. Do you hear me release it?"


    "It hurts!"


    Murongsheng screamed in pain. Shangguanhuang could taste the smell of rust in his mouth. Then he let go of his mouth. I saw a deep tooth mark on the white neck where I had just been bitten by myself.


    And the place of this tooth print has begun to show some red blood.


    "Hiss..."


    Murong Sheng gasps in pain and reaches for the place that Shangguan Huang has just bitten. As a result, if you touch it lightly, you can feel very painful.


    He took his hand over and looked at it. His fingers were stained with some blood red. Even if it is stained with the water stains on the hands, the red is also able to see clearly.


    "You''re bleeding for me!"


    Murong Sheng suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and yelled at shangguanhuang: "what''s the matter with you! Are you a dog! How can you bite like that


    I really don''t feel pain without biting myself, do I?!


    I don''t know what kind of hatred he had with her before!


    What makes her feel angry most is that how can the place where this person bites be so strange!


    How do you want her to meet people?! I don''t know what kind of clothes to wear to cover this trace! Is it hard to make her walk around in a white hat every day?!


    Can she still want a comfortable life!


    A pair of eyes staring at shangguanhuang, eyes ruthlessly tight, eager to bite off shangguanhuang''s flesh!


    Seeing shangguanhuang''s eyebrows jump, his eyes fall on murongsheng''s bitten neck. When his fingers just touch it, he is immediately slapped by murongsheng.


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is not angry, because he has no reason to be angry, after all, this bite is really his own to bite out.


    Continue to reach out to touch past, ask: "very painful?"


    Murongsheng glared fiercely: "are you talking nonsense?"?! It''s bleeding. Do you think it hurts? "


    Do you think she is made of mud and has no sense at all?!


    Facing murongsheng''s glare, shangguanhuang is not in any mood. He reaches out his hand and presses on the wound: "you know the pain, that''s right!"


    Murongsheng couldn''t help but howl out again. This time, Chengdu is more miserable than just now.


    This time, Murong Sheng''s heart was really angry, and he beat Shangguan Huang with both hands. Wherever she hit, she wanted to vent her anger: "is there something wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you? "

 Chapter 1052

    Shangguanhuang was beaten by murongsheng in silence, but seeing murongsheng beat so many times, he didn''t mean to stop at all. Moreover, the strength of this attack is extremely heavy. It seems that his behavior just now really angered murongsheng.


    Two hands hold murongsheng also want to continue to beat down one hand, will people to control, don''t let her continue to move.


    However, people are controlled. Murongsheng has no hands to hit people, but his mouth can''t stop at all. He talks about it and says, "you let go of it!"


    "I think your brain is sick, your brain must be flooded!"


    "I Pooh!"


    "You have seed, let me go quickly!"


    How could shangguanhuang be so honest to listen to what murongsheng said? He directly pulled murongsheng''s hands to the back and pressed her hands behind her waist.


    No matter how Murong Sheng struggles, he can''t get rid of it. He can only wriggle his body and shoulders, hoping to regain his freedom.


    However, no matter how hard murongsheng tried, there was no way. Hands still can''t break free from shangguanhuang''s control.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Murongsheng''s anger was like a sea wave, beating in his heart again and again.


    His eyes glared at shangguanhuang fiercely, his chest was in a hurry, and he was up and down. His face was flushed by the temperature of the hot spring. Of course, he was a little angry by shangguanhuang''s behavior!


    A white face, are stained with a layer of rouge.


    Shangguanhuang is not in the mood to enjoy such a beautiful scenery. He bounces his head and again gets close to murongsheng''s neck. Gnawing, this time did not use teeth, but with the tongue, put together a circle of licking the teeth on the neck.


    Murongsheng was made speechless by shangguanhuang''s series of actions.


    Is it true that shangguanhuang''s brain has just entered the hot spring?


    What do you want to do?


    Just so hard to bite her, this moment and the performance of so gentle, let her do not know what this guy is thinking.


    However, this kind of pain and numbness made murongsheng''s heart feel restless, and he felt a kind of hesitation.


    "Are you crazy enough?"


    Murongsheng really didn''t know what shangguanhuang was mad about.


    If you didn''t have a little skill on yourself, how could you be restrained by shangguanhuang!


    Where did cheap master go! Before she was taught how to practice, people disappeared without a trace. Really, she gave away the gift for nothing!


    Murongsheng felt the wet feeling on his neck and disappeared in a moment. He saw shangguanhuang raise his head and stare at her eyes, really.


    In the eyes, it seems that a trace of lethality flashed: "you should always remember the pain just now! I tell you, if you really dare to marry someone at once, I will climb out of hell even if I die and take your life away! "


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s eyes and listens to the words from shangguanhuang''s mouth. His heart trembles for some reason.

 Chapter 1053

    So, just now shangguanhuang was mad at her for a while, because she just said that she could immediately marry someone else?


    For a moment, the anger in my heart gradually subsided.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s face, he looked a little strange and asked curiously, "what do you mean? Do you mean I have to be filial to you for three years after you die? "


    Shangguanhuang pulled out a radian coldly, as if laughing. In fact, it was so cold that people trembled all over: "isn''t this what we should do?"


    At the moment, shangguanhuang looks like a fierce beast. Even if murongsheng is dissatisfied, he can only suppress his emotion and can''t arouse shangguanhuang''s anger.


    If shangguanhuang is angered, she will bite her neck again. Can she go out to see someone?


    Finally, she came to the famous sword meeting. She wanted to walk around and see the situation. She couldn''t come here for nothing.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng clearly knew what he shouldn''t do now, but he was still a little curious. He couldn''t help but ask, "do you mean that after three years of filial piety, I will be able to marry someone else?"


    On hearing this, shangguanhuang''s eyes are full of fierce light. He wants to eat murongsheng one by one, so that murongsheng can be his!


    He''s not dead yet. Murongsheng is already thinking about the future?!


    Does murongsheng want him to die early?


    And then can you marry someone else?!


    For Shangguan Huang''s indifferent eyes, Murong Sheng''s heart was a bit dangerous. A cool feeling came from the caudal valley. Even now he was soaking in the hot spring, he couldn''t suppress it at all.


    Originally, they thought shangguanhuang was going to be angry, but murongsheng had already thought about how to deal with it.


    As a result, he waited for a long time, but did not wait for shangguanhuang''s next move. Suddenly some wonder, shangguanhuang this is silly?


    Or What''s up?


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang with strange eyes, and then he felt a slight tremble in his heart.


    With such a look, murongsheng could feel shangguanhuang''s deep sadness.


    This


    What does shangguanhuang do with such expression?


    Before murongsheng could understand, he was hugged by shangguanhuang, and the two bodies were close together, leaving no gap.


    Shangguanhuang, with such force, presses murongsheng in his arms.


    This time, murongsheng could not see shangguanhuang''s eyes. But even if he can''t see shangguanhuang''s eyes, murongsheng can feel it. From shangguanhuang''s body, there is a kind of helplessness that people can''t ignore Sadness


    This


    It doesn''t look like shangguanhuang who is domineering and indifferent at all. It should show his breath.


    What happened to shangguanhuang?


    "If you want to marry someone else, you have to keep filial piety for three years! When time goes by, you can marry whoever you want. I won''t stop you! "

 Chapter 1054

    How could he have stopped?


    Because even if he wants to stop, he has no ability or ability to stop murongsheng from doing what she wants to do.


    Because, at that time, he had already turned into loess.


    He is a nonexistent person, but also to prevent murongsheng to find their own happiness?


    As soon as shangguanhuang''s words came out, murongsheng immediately understood why shangguanhuang had become like this, which was completely different from before.


    What she just said, as long as you think about it carefully, you can imagine that what she said was just a joke.


    But shangguanhuang took it seriously.


    Wait


    Murongsheng suddenly thought of a thing, she seems to guess, shangguanhuang just think of what. Because every time he talked about it, shangguanhuang''s reaction would be very fierce.


    So there''s only one thing that can bring him intense reaction.


    That is, shangguanhuang suffered from cold!


    Because, murongsheng can only think of such a thing, can let shangguanhuang have such a big reaction.


    I''m afraid that this cold disease has been on shangguanhuang for so many years, and it has already become shangguanhuang''s serious trouble, and it is the biggest obstacle that can not be completely eliminated.


    Because shangguanhuang didn''t know when the cold would suddenly burst out, and even more did not know when the cold would completely end his life.


    But


    Even if she and the doctor didn''t tell him how long his life would last, shangguanhuang''s heart was clear. Because, after all, the body is his own.


    No one knows his physical condition better than himself.


    Murongsheng sighed in his heart, slightly lowered his eyelids, gently broke his hand out and hugged shangguanhuang.


    She knew what shangguanhuang was panicking about. He was afraid that she would leave shangguanhuang. He also panicked that he would leave murongsheng, because the source of the panic


    Murongsheng pursed her lips. During this time, she didn''t let herself think about it, and tried to restrain herself from thinking about it, but


    In the heart sprang up a bit helpless, is the faint sigh tone.


    To what extent did shangguanhuang love her so much that he could not accept his departure?


    For a time, murongsheng''s heart is complex and difficult to distinguish, like overturning a lot of seasonings, so she can''t taste what it is.


    "Don''t think about it," murongsheng said dully, putting his chin on shangguanhuang''s shoulder, "no way."


    The voice is very light, like a breeze. But shangguanhuang won''t miss what murongsheng said.


    "Not what?" Shangguanhuang was puzzled by murongsheng''s words.


    Murongsheng didn''t respond to shangguanhuang''s question, instead, he bit shangguanhuang''s neck. The same position, with the same strength, hard to bite down.


    "Hiss..."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t react at all. Murongsheng''s next action was actually this. Light call, want to Murong Sheng to pull apart.


    However, murongsheng also held shangguanhuang tightly, but he didn''t let go. His hands tightly hugged shangguanhuang''s back. As long as shangguanhuang stretched out his hand to pull her, she bit her very hard.

 Chapter 1055

    It''s not only biting shangguanhuang''s neck, but also crying in his mouth.


    The bite was like a fierce animal.


    I can''t pull it away. Shangguanhuang has no way to get murongsheng, so he has to let murongsheng bite it.


    When murongsheng bites shangguanhuang''s neck, murongsheng releases his mouth.


    Looking at the big tooth print on shangguanhuang''s neck, murongsheng nodded contentedly. Just like shangguanhuang, murongsheng held out his hand and pressed it.


    As soon as shangguanhuang''s body was in pain, he instinctively wanted to hide murongsheng''s fingers.


    Murongsheng, looking at shangguanhuang''s action, was also elated and raised his eyebrows: "Oh, do you know the pain now? Know you want to hide? When you just bit me, how do you think about it for me? How painful am I? "


    Now, let shangguanhuang taste the taste of being bitten!


    Shangguan Huang sighed and knew that murongsheng was a man who would not suffer. He reached out and touched his wound. You don''t have to look. You can know that the bite on his neck must be bleeding.


    Shangguanhuang took a look, but he didn''t care. He let go of his hand and looked at murongsheng: "I let you bite it back. Do you feel satisfied now? Is the anger in my heart gone? "


    Murong Sheng snorted coldly: "it''s OK. I''m still angry in my heart. If you want to eliminate it, it depends on your future performance."


    Just as murongsheng was talking, shangguanhuang''s hand didn''t know when it was transferred to murongsheng''s butt. He twisted it hard, as if to vent his discontent.


    Murong Sheng suddenly called, people subconsciously jump up, and then Shangguan Huang pinched to press into the water.


    Eyes staring at shangguanhuang, she finally can see that shangguanhuang is also very small, not willing to suffer!


    "What did you just say?" Shangguanhuang has not forgotten what murongsheng said just now, and once again he pulls the topic back, "what do you say? You don''t know what? "


    Murongsheng curls her mouth. Seeing the state of shangguanhuang, she decides not to care about it with shangguanhuang.


    "I mean, if I want to marry someone, I have to wait for you to die before I can marry someone. But I''m afraid I won''t want to remarry in my life. " Murong sighed.


    "You What do you mean by that


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, but he doesn''t understand them.


    To be exact, it should be the thing that I dare not confirm in my mind.


    What you think has nothing to do with what murongsheng said


    But murongsheng didn''t have any hesitation. He said directly: "your cold disease, although I can''t cure you completely now. But as long as I''m here, your life won''t be a problem. "


    This sentence, shangguanhuang listen to inside ear, immediately hand already. Did not speak, but look, but can let people see his heart with a bit of tension.


    Murong Sheng is not ready to give Shangguan Huang continue to circle over, thought for a while, said: "although my medical skill is not as famous as the miracle doctor, but for your condition, still have a bit of assurance."

 Chapter 1056

    "Now I have a way to control the attack of your cold, and I won''t let it torture you so much. With my medicine, it''s impossible to completely suppress it, but it won''t attack as frequently as you used to


    "If it''s on my side, you can let me help you for a long time. Can attack from you now once a month, delay to three or four months together. Wait until later, the attack time will be longer and longer, maybe not for a year or two? "


    "Although I''m not sure now, after all, I don''t know much about the cold that came into contact with you..."


    Murongsheng frowned and thought. He was not answering shangguanhuang, but thinking about his own medical problems.


    "But what I said should not be different. Basically, there is no problem," murongsheng touched his chin. "There are several needling techniques that I haven''t used on you. Maybe the effect will be better."


    "Plus spring water Well, the effect should be better. "


    Before shangguanhuang was seriously injured, murongsheng poured a lot of spring water into shangguanhuang and cleaned up a lot of stains from shangguanhuang. If later, slowly give shangguanhuang to drink spring water, maybe the effect can really be better.


    Murongsheng is still thinking about shangguanhuang''s illness, and has not noticed that shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkle with a kind of dazzling light.


    Murongsheng is still thinking about what to say, and his mouth is blocked by shangguanhuang.


    How can shangguanhuang come here without any warning!


    After a long kiss, murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang breathlessly. He only feels that shangguanhuang is insane again.


    It is estimated that she said that her life will not be so short, but also can live for a long period of time?


    But excited also can''t say kiss her to kiss her!


    Make her just a little dizzy.


    Murongsheng gently patted Guan Huang''s head: "I can understand your emotions, but don''t kiss, you have to restrain yourself, understand?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s action as if he is trying to coax a child. What he says makes shangguanhuang feel sad. He took a bite on murongsheng''s lips: "you don''t want to marry anyone else in your life!"


    Murongsheng was too lazy to talk to others and turned his eyes.


    Who gave him such confidence?!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t laugh happily now, but murongsheng could feel how happy shangguanhuang was.


    I was too lazy to disturb shangguanhuang''s interest at this time. I just rolled my eyes and turned my body. Leaning on shangguanhuang''s human flesh cushion, he took a comfortable bath in the hot spring.


    If you can''t marry someone else, you can''t.


    At that time, she just found a chance to pat her ass and go away, and changed her face. Who can know who is who?


    What''s the difference between being able to marry someone and not being able to recognize her?


    Murongsheng is quietly soaking in the hot spring. He has been soaking for a long time, and the whole person is dizzy.


    Shangguan Huangcai is very happy to let murongsheng go and let him leave from the hot spring.


    Murongsheng went ashore, dressed himself, looked back and found that shangguanhuang was out of sight.

 Chapter 1057

    Looking at this situation, shangguanhuang quietly wandered back from under the rockery.


    Murongsheng yawned leisurely and wandered around the room. After soaking in the hot spring for so long, I feel hungry.


    Murongsheng saw that he could not find anything delicious in the room, and whether shangguanhuang wanted to eat or not, he directly took the gauze hat over his head and walked out of the yard quietly.


    Along the way, no one can stop her, but let her walk around.


    Occasionally go the wrong way, do not know where is where, casually pull a person to ask, can also give her the road to point out. Therefore, murongsheng is not flustered at all.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of people in the Jianghu.


    People who can live in baqizun should not have too low status in the world.


    It''s just that the images of these people are not as strange as those described in the storybook.


    Men are all dignified, and the weapons in their hands are very similar, they are all swords. And the clothes seem to agree very much. There is no one who is too long.


    And those women, looking from the back, looked like fairies. Looking from the front, they were all beautiful.


    Murongsheng thought of the people he had seen along the way, and he also figured out some things in his heart.


    I''m afraid that the people who live in baqizun are all representatives of the noble families. Therefore, there is no special person with strange appearance.


    However, the people murongsheng wanted to see in his heart were not the regular ones!


    "Elder martial brother, are you going to town?"


    "Well."


    "Ah, elder martial brother, please take me out. I also want to see the situation in the town."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m just going to have a look. Elder martial brother, if you''re out, take me with you. I''ll never get lost!"


    "No, uncle, you are not allowed to leave baqizun."


    "Elder martial brother, if you don''t tell me, who will know? Please, just show me around. "


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng stood aside, watching a few people not far away labouring, and what she said was completely passed into her ears. Suddenly, murongsheng''s heart was also interested.


    After a walk around baqizun, I didn''t see anything interesting. In this town, I didn''t go out to see the situation.


    Looking at the front of the two men and did not convince their younger martial sister, finally chose to take her to the town to turn around. Murong Sheng turned his eyes and followed him quietly.


    If you go to the town by yourself, I''m afraid you''ll get lost when you walk. Maybe you can find your way to the town with these people!


    After walking out of baqizun, she didn''t go far. The younger martial sister suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of murongsheng. Pointing to murongsheng''s eyes, she said: "who are you?! I tell you, I''ve been watching you for a long time! In the time of baqizun, you have been following us all the time, and now you have to follow us. What on earth do you want to do? "


    The younger martial sister stopped, and the two elder martial brothers also stopped. They looked at murongsheng, and their eyes were full of exploring eyes.

 Chapter 1058

    Murongsheng looked at the girl in front of him. Looking at the girl''s appearance, he couldn''t help sighing. Do all the people in the Jianghu look so good? Look at any one of them. They are all watery.


    Or is it that this practice can detoxify and beautify your appearance and make you look very good?


    The five princesses are unruly and willful. They are full of noble spirit. They don''t like others and despise her identity.


    But in front of this pink dress woman, one hand akimbo, a finger at her, it seems to have been spoiled by jiaodidi growing up.


    If you want a star, you must have a star. If you want the moon in the sky, the people around you also have to pick it off for her.


    However, murongsheng did not know her, and would not tolerate her because of her arrogant personality, and would not surrender unconditionally just like the two elder martial brothers around her.


    In particular, it''s not polite to talk, to know who she''s talking about, and to point at someone.


    Murongsheng asked strangely: "what''s the matter? You built this road? "


    "Of course not!"


    "Since you didn''t fix it, what does it matter to you to walk on this road?" Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders. "Is your question a little superfluous?"


    What murongsheng said made Han Bairong not say anything to refute for a long time.


    Murongsheng is absolutely right, but


    "You are walking behind us. Don''t think I can''t see it! Don''t say anything specious about it Han Bairong decided that murongsheng had a bad intention to follow them!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and said, "this girl, I don''t know what to say. It''s just going to town. It''s the same way. You say I''m following you? "


    "Why, if I walk faster and you walk behind me, do I want to say what you do with me?"


    Murongsheng said, is a little guilty taste, more will not blush.


    I didn''t feel a little embarrassed because of my behavior.


    Originally, she didn''t want to do bad things. She just wanted to go to the town and let these people walk in front of her. Why should she be embarrassed?


    Han Bairong was unable to say a word by murongsheng. He stamped his feet angrily: "elder martial brother, look at her! How can this woman be so unreasonable! She''s the one who follows us, and that''s what she says! "


    I''m so angry!


    The eyes of the two elder martial brothers are also on murongsheng. Looking at murongsheng wearing a gauze hat on his head, this dress is really suspicious.


    It''s just


    If you can come out from baqizun, then this identity will not be as simple as it seems.


    "Female Xia, if you are going to town, why don''t we go all the way?" The son car spirit embraces fist to Murong Sheng tiny opening to say.


    Suddenly hearing someone call her nvxia, murongsheng was stunned for a moment.


    Then he responded and nodded: "yes, let''s go together."


    Said, also learning just this person''s appearance, also hugged fist to three people.

 Chapter 1059

    "Elder martial brother!"


    Han Bairong''s eyes widened and her tone was very angry. She frowned and looked at murongsheng: "you don''t know who she is. Why do you want her to go to town with us! If you want to go, let her go by herself


    Zicheling takes a look at Han Bairong. He turns his head away discontentedly and his face bulges, but he doesn''t speak.


    Then he opened his mouth to murongsheng and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s get on the road and go back early, nvxia."


    Murongsheng nodded and followed.


    She has a very gentle attitude towards people who speak well. She''s not a good-natured person to deal with someone who has to find fault with.


    Along the way, Han Bairong''s eyes almost see through murongsheng.


    What murongsheng does, he stares at murongsheng. It''s as if he thinks that murongsheng is a vicious villain. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will frame them!


    This vision is so obvious that people can''t ignore it if they want to. Murongsheng can feel it naturally, but he just ignores it directly and can''t see anything.


    Anyway, they are a guide in her heart. As long as they get to the place, they can go their separate ways. At that time, no one will be involved with anyone.


    Han Bairong looks at herself and stares at murongsheng. As a result, this woman has no reaction at all. Is this cheek too thick!


    Han Bairong felt that her stare was in vain. Looking at murongsheng, she turned her eyes and said to a senior brother, "senior brother, when I get to the town, can I go to the teahouse and listen to it..."


    Before Han Bairong finished, he was interrupted by Zi cheling: "no, we need to do business. When we''re done, we''ll go back."


    "Elder martial brother, if you want to do something, you can go by yourself. Come back to me when you are finished. I''ll listen in the teahouse and listen to what''s said. Otherwise, how can we know how many people have come to this famous sword conference? "


    "What''s more, it''s said that the teahouse knows the most about it? How about elder martial brother... "


    "No, it''s too late to go back. My uncle will be angry."


    Listening to these two people''s conversation, murongsheng also secretly wrote it down in his heart.


    If you want to know something about the world, you have to go to the teahouse.


    It''s a good choice.


    Han Bairong didn''t speak because her two elder martial brothers didn''t agree to her request, and the other two didn''t speak either. Murong Sheng is just a road to rub, with three people do not know, naturally there is nothing to say.


    Walking, you can see that there are more and more people on the road. The more you go forward, the more people you see.


    It seems that we have come to town.


    To reach the place they want to come, and the way back are also memorized in my heart. Murongsheng doesn''t need to follow these three people: "thank you very much."


    Murongsheng dropped a word and left by himself.


    If you don''t leave, the little girl''s eyes will eat her!


    Han Bairong looks at Murong Sheng leaving and gives him a direct feed. He finds that Murong Sheng doesn''t even look back, let alone answer. She immediately stomps her feet.


    "Elder martial brother! Look at this woman, how can she look like this Han Bairong pouted again.

 Chapter 1060

    Zi Che Ling takes a look at Murong Sheng''s back and pulls Han Bairong: "OK, don''t be petty. We have to do something. We''ll go back after we finish it."


    Han Bairong, on the other hand, frequently looks back at murongsheng as she leaves. Seeing murongsheng step into the teahouse she wants to enter, her face swells and her mouth pouts. She can hang several oil bottles.


    "Come on, nvxia, come in and sit down. It''s talking about the famous sword conference now!"


    Outside the teahouse, the waiter who greets the guests sees murongsheng appear. He shouts and greets murongsheng.


    Small two LED murongsheng came to a corner, did down, just sat down to see a circle, this just found. Such a small teahouse has been filled with so many people!


    It seems that there are a lot of people who like to listen to gossip.


    Among them, there was a thin man in a long shirt, standing on it, his mouth crackling. The saliva in the mouth is also scattered everywhere, and people sitting close can feel that saliva can be sprayed on the face.


    But the people sitting below didn''t mind at all. They listened with great interest.


    Murongsheng casually ordered something to eat on the side of the second child and took a cup of tea.


    She also thought that if she didn''t take off her gauze cap, it would be more attractive. However, the people sitting in the teahouse who heard about books, that is, when Murong Sheng just came in, had a casual look, and then turned back their eyes without interest.


    Continue to listen to the long goatee, thin man storytelling.


    Murongsheng takes a look. Indeed, her dress is not the strangest in this teahouse.


    For example, the table in front is obviously a man. As a result, it''s more colorful than a woman. What face is smeared with powder and red nails.


    And a woman sitting next to her has a long scar on her face. She looks more fierce than a man.


    On the other side was a big bald monk, whose bare head was still lit with caution. But the speed of eating meat didn''t stop at all. Eating the big pig''s hoof was very sweet.


    And she


    It''s just wearing a gauze hat on the head. It''s normal everywhere. It really can''t attract other people''s attention.


    The goatee above said, and suddenly he coughed, reached out and pinched his voice, which obviously showed that his voice was very uncomfortable.


    At this time, a wise man saw him and said to the second child: "come on, give him a pot of tea! The money is on me


    As soon as the voice fell, a piece of silver fell into the hands of the second child. The second child collected the silver with a smile, and then led the teapot.


    That goatee satisfied after drinking the herbal tea, this just continued to open the mouth, again told everybody.


    Murongsheng is eating melon seeds, listening to the man with goatee talking loudly here. It''s very funny.


    After listening for a long time, murongsheng was almost ready to clap his ass and leave when he heard goatee suddenly say.


    "In fact, the most powerful person in the world is the Lord of baqizun!"

 Chapter 1061

    Hearing this, Murong Sheng just stood up and sat down.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with her ears just now, right?


    This goatee is about the Lord of baqizun, isn''t it?


    Isn''t the Lord of baqizun shangguanhuang?


    "Although this Baqi Lord is wearing a mask, one of them has a title, which is called Yumian Yama!"


    Murongsheng listened to what goatee said, and slightly raised his eyebrows, jade face Yan Luo?


    Yan Luo, she can understand, but this jade face Is there any deviation? Isn''t shangguanhuang wearing a mask all day long? No one has seen his real appearance?


    What kind of means did shangguanhuang use to make the people in the river and lake give him such a title?


    Jade face?


    She is still a little gentleman with jade face!


    Murongsheng was excited to hear it clearly, but the goatee suddenly stopped: "ah, I don''t want to talk about it. My stomach is really..."


    Goatee didn''t speak. He rubbed his hand around his stomach.


    This meaning, as long as it is not stupid can see.


    "Little two!"


    Murongsheng directly learned from those people, threw a piece of silver in the past, and pointed to the goatee. Xiao Er immediately responded and sent two dishes of sauced beef.


    When he received the goatee, he immediately picked up a few pieces with chopsticks and put them into his mouth. By the way, he nodded in the direction of murongsheng with a smile.


    Of course, goatee didn''t think murongsheng could give him any reaction. Even if he did, he couldn''t see it! This Murong Sheng wears a gauze hat on his head, which covers him tightly.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of spiced beef, he filled his stomach with hunger and continued to say: "the Lord of baqizun is also a powerful man. Moreover, no one in the world has ever seen his real mask! "


    Goatee ate the spiced beef, swallowed it and continued to say, "the weapons and concealed weapons in his hand are all made by baqizun. It''s said that they are not popular in the river and lake. They are specially made for him! "


    "Once again, everyone looked at him holding a small silver ball in his hand and playing with it, but after a while..." The expression on the goatee''s face was ferocious, and his hand was in the air to demonstrate, "bang, it''s so cracked!"


    "The silver ball exploded in an instant, and all the things that came out of it were needles! It''s hard to hide. I heard that the needle is shining with cold light, and it seems that it''s all poisoned! "


    "Ah! I know that! I''ve heard of it


    The people who sat down to listen immediately echoed: "that''s called rainstorm pear flower needle!"


    "That''s right, that''s rainstorm pear blossom needle!" Goatee said quickly, "what the knight said is especially right. I''m just a little confused. I almost didn''t remember it at this time!"


    Looking at the people sitting below, goatee felt so great about shangguanhuang''s weapons, so he picked and said a lot of weapons that no one else had ever seen.


    Of course, there may be a lot of hearsay, but it comes out of goatee''s mouth with relish. Let sit at the bottom of the lectures, also followed by a great shock, this eye does not blink, closely staring at the goatee.

 Chapter 1062

    "It has to be said that the baqizun is famous because of his own ability. It''s not only weapons but also concealed weapons. They are so powerful that people in the river and lake flock to them. "


    Goatee ate the beef and said triumphantly, "however, the Lord of baqizun is also very mysterious. No one has ever seen him use a weapon, what''s more, no one has ever seen what weapon he is wearing. It seems that he uses more concealed weapons in the Jianghu... "


    "Well, what can I say? You don''t know. It''s just that you don''t know. I don''t know much about it! "


    Does this sound a little familiar?


    Murongsheng turned his head and saw who the three people were.


    No wonder she is familiar with her voice. Aren''t these the three people who just brought her to the town to show her the way?


    "Oh? Look what the woman Knight said. It seems that she knows? " Goatee eating sauce beef, curious toward Han Bairong looked in the past, very interested.


    Not only goatee was very interested, but everyone on the field was very interested and looked at Han Bairong.


    Zicheling frowned and stretched out his hand to pull Han Bairong''s clothes. He asked Han Bairong not to speak freely when he was out.


    After being pulled for a while, Han Bairong had some reaction. Just now, her mouth was really a little faster, and she accidentally said something


    Goatee looked at Han Bairong and said nothing. He understood something in his heart, but he still showed a look of disdain on his face: "I thought you knew that. What you said was so powerful. In the end, it''s not that you don''t know what to read?"


    With that, he glanced at Han Bairong with scornful eyes, and then said to the audience, "come on, let''s continue with our talk. I''ve just been interrupted. I forgot where to say. Where did I just say? "


    "Oh, yes, speaking of..."


    Before goatee could say it, he heard Han Bairong yell out and directly interrupted him: "how do you know what I don''t know? I just know!"


    This shout, let not easy to take back the eyes, again fell on Han Bairong''s body, also will goatee next words to interrupt.


    Regardless of the pull of zicheling, Han Bairong said directly: "the Lord of baqizun uses a sword!"


    Sword?


    Listening to this, the audience were surprised.


    And murongsheng also blinked his eyes. What Han Bairong said seems to be true. Shangguanhuang does wear a soft sword all the time. He has never seen shangguanhuang leave his body.


    But recently


    Has shangguanhuang''s sword not been taken with him for a long time?


    Murongsheng carefully recalled that he did not see shangguanhuang''s sword during this period. So, where''s the sword you''re wearing? Is shangguanhuang willing not to wear it?


    Murongsheng thought about it, and he remembered a more important thing.


    Maybe


    When the sword was in the Treasury, shangguanhuang lost it? I''m afraid I''m lying in the water now.


    If not for that sword, maybe they were Whether we can come out alive or not is a big problem.

 Chapter 1063

    Even though shangguanhuang never mentioned coming in front of her, murongsheng could see it. The soft sword on shangguanhuang''s body is by no means ordinary.


    "Sword?"


    Listening to Han Bairong''s words, goatee was stunned for a few minutes. He suddenly remembered something and patted on his head: "Oh, why didn''t I remember? I was too stupid to think about it before! "


    Then he slapped himself on the head, as if he would never give up if he didn''t feel dizzy.


    At this time, Xiao Er led three people to murongsheng.


    The second child asked murongsheng: "this lady Xia, the teahouse is full. There is no room left. You see, can you be a little more flexible and put together a table? "


    As soon as the second child''s voice fell, murongsheng didn''t say yes, but Han Bairong sat down like she was in her own home.


    Under the gauze cap, murongsheng glanced at Han Bairong.


    You still need to ask her for advice? Need to get her to agree?


    This person has not said a word, sat down, what else to ask?


    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t leave, the second child didn''t speak either. Thinking that murongsheng agreed, he quickly asked the other two to sit down.


    Zicheling frowned and looked at Han Bairong. Han Bairong was still a little unconvinced and gave zicheling a cold hum.


    "Thank you for your accommodation, female Xia."


    Zi Che Ling thanks Murong Sheng. Murong Sheng nods, and the gauze cap moves with him. He doesn''t answer.


    Zicheling''s reaction to murongsheng is not surprising. Along the way, he has a little understanding of murongsheng''s temper.


    Besides, there are many people with strange temper in the world.


    Like this person who doesn''t like to talk and is cold all over, it''s just too normal.


    Han Bairong glanced at murongsheng and hummed coldly: "elder martial brother, what do you say to her? If you don''t look at her, she won''t respond to you! "


    Besides dissatisfaction, it is very dissatisfied.


    Murongsheng glances at Han Bairong. He really doesn''t remember where he has provoked this insolent swordswoman. But did not pay attention to her, but will look down on the front of the goatee, listening quietly.


    I want to hear some useful information from goatee''s mouth.


    "No one has ever seen the sword of Lord Baqi. It is said that everyone who has seen the sword has died! Because Lord Baqi has never been a man who uses a sword easily. As long as he uses a sword, he will be... "


    With that, goatee didn''t go on, but a bit of fear flashed on his face.


    Hasten to carry up the tea cup on hand, drink herbal tea pressure heart fear. But hard for a long time, also did not say the words.


    Outside came a strange voice, and then goatee finished.


    "That is to cut off all the flesh of human body, leaving only a pair of bone shelf. And the most frightening thing is that people will not be killed and then cut meat, but let people live, watching their own flesh all out of the body. That''s why he''s called Yama. "

 Chapter 1064

    I see. That''s how shangguanhuang got his name.


    Thinking about what this woman said, murongsheng felt goose bumps all over her body.


    This kind of death really makes people feel scared when they hear it. It''s really chilly.


    It seems that she can''t always make shangguanhuang angry. She doesn''t want to have such treatment.


    Murongsheng turns his head slightly and looks at the woman who just spoke.


    The color of the dress she was wearing was no different from that of shangguanhuang. She was black all over. Just look at this cloth. It''s not as expensive as shangguanhuang''s.


    Even a pair of lips, are black, like the body of poison.


    However, she does not look like she is poisoned, but this woman is poisoned!


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, goatee squinted for a long time and immediately called out: "black widow!"


    As a result, as soon as the cry came out, the next moment the black widow slapped the man down from the chair and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the goatee who was photographed on the ground for a long time and didn''t get up, the black widow sneered: "what I hate most in my life is others. Call me black widow in front of me!"


    Looking at the black widow''s arrogance, no one stood up to support goatee.


    It seems that for the black widow there is a bit of evasion flavor, do not want to have too much contact with her.


    It seems that this woman is really carrying poison, or that kind of poison that people don''t want to touch.


    Murongsheng had been out of the way. When he saw the black widow, she came to Han Bairong''s desk. Her black nails pointed on the desk: "get out of the way, I want to sit here."


    Han Bairong frowned and looked around the teahouse for a week.


    It''s true that the teahouse is full, but why do you have to sit in her position? Are you looking at her bullying and picking soft persimmons to pinch?!


    "You go and do it somewhere else!" Han Bairong slightly raised her chin, with pride on her face, "I''m from Liuguang gate!"


    Murongsheng has never set foot in the river''s lake. He has no idea how powerful the Liuguang gate is. But looking at Han Bairong''s arrogant look, it should be more powerful, right?


    Otherwise, a small family or a small faction would not be able to be a man with its tail between its legs. How can they say something so offensive?


    Other people sitting in the teahouse were surprised to hear that it was Liuguang door. Looking at Han Bairong enviously, it seems that it is a great honor to be able to enter the Liuguang gate.


    Feeling the envy of so many people''s eyes, Han Bairong''s heart is more complacent, completely did not notice the hint from zicheling.


    As a result, the black widow was not afraid at all. On the contrary, after hearing what Han Bairong said, he laughed out loud.


    "The Liuguang people dare to be so arrogant. Benxian thought they were from some big school!" After laughing, the black widow directly attacked several people, "it''s just a streamer door, and the fairy won''t pay attention to it!"


    I don''t know what the black widow spilled, but murongsheng can fully detect that it is poisonous.


    But for Han Bairong''s three people''s evasion, Murong Sheng is still sitting in his position, not keeping any influence.


    "Well?"


    Looking at murongsheng''s appearance, the black widow''s heart twinkled with curiosity: "are you not afraid at all?"

 Chapter 1065

    For this performance of murongsheng, the black widow looked at murongsheng with interest as if she had found something interesting.


    Murongsheng was staring at, a little flustered, quietly drinking tea, eating snacks.


    If the black widow used her internal skill to hit people, she would have run away. But if you use poison I''m so sorry. She doesn''t think she has anything to be afraid of.


    Murongsheng is not interested in these people''s fighting.


    What you want to hear has been heard from goatee''s mouth, and you want to go back. If he doesn''t go back, shangguanhuang will get angry.


    Murongsheng stood up and was about to leave. Han Bairong directly kicked murongsheng hard. Murongsheng didn''t stand still, so he fell forward.


    But who would have thought that Han Bairong also said directly: "sister, kill her!"


    Black widow a listen, directly to Murong Sheng shot out a poison palm.


    Murongsheng''s face changed and he quickly dodged. Although it was not photographed by the black widow, the veil was still stained by the black widow.


    The veil was eroded and the neck of murongsheng was exposed. When murongsheng stood firm, he reached out and touched the place where the veil had been broken. Instead of looking at the black widow, he looked at Han Bairong, who was protected by two elder martial brothers.


    Looking at her eyes, the eyes twinkle a bit of cold.


    Han Bairong felt murongsheng''s eyes, trembled in his heart and stammered: "you I... "


    Stuttering said you, you, me and me, also did not speak out a complete sentence. Suddenly, she stares back at murongsheng. She just wants to protect herself. What can she do!


    What''s more, this woman didn''t dodge. Nothing happened!


    Murongsheng stares at Han Bairong coldly. Just when the two people are in a stalemate, the black widow''s laughter suddenly comes out, interrupting the two people''s stalemate.


    "You are not afraid of my poison?"


    At the beginning, the black widow was full of interest in murongsheng''s eyes. But now, it''s totally with a sense of killing.


    Even if the killing intention is very shallow, shallow people can''t detect it, Murong Sheng is still acutely aware of it.


    This is a land of right and wrong. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time. I''d better leave as soon as possible to avoid any change.


    Without thinking about it, murongsheng turned around and left. Just walked not two steps, behind him came a shrill scream of Han Bairong.


    However, there was no influence on murongsheng at all. His steps didn''t stop for a moment and he walked forward. But at this time, the black widow passed by murongsheng.


    At the same time, the black widow takes Han Bairong away like a chicken.


    "If you want this girl''s life, bring her to the thousand poison gate! If the time passes and she doesn''t come, the fairy will accept the girl''s life! "


    "No, no, no! Elder martial brother Elder martial brother, help me


    Han Bairong''s scream was mixed with the laughter of the black widow, and finally there was no figure.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. What does the black widow mean? She took Han Bairong away, but she still wants her to save her?


    Or do you want her to exchange for Han Bairong, otherwise Han Bairong''s life will be gone?

 Chapter 1066

    Listen, it makes people feel very funny.


    She didn''t know who the little girl in the black widow''s hand was. So, why should she save the little girl and take her own life?


    Murong Sheng ignored the reason and went his own way.


    But after two steps, Han Bairong''s two elder martial brothers stopped him.


    "Female Xia, please come with us."


    "Nvxia, please help us. Our younger martial sister is in the hands of the black widow now. I hope nvxia can accommodate herself."


    Looking at the two people who stopped her, murongsheng felt very strange: "are you ordering me? Why should I listen to you? "


    At the foot of a turn, directly turned a direction to walk outside the teahouse. As a result, he moved for a while, and the two men, just like the dog skin plaster, also adhered to her, and stopped her on her way.


    After being stopped one after another, murongsheng''s heart also had some anger. He put his hands around his chest and looked at the two people who stopped him: "what do you want to do when you stop me?"


    "Nvxia, we really have no choice, so please follow us to find the black widow."


    "As long as you can follow us, the younger martial sister will be rescued."


    Murongsheng listened to these two people chattering in her ear, almost laughing.


    "Who are you? Do I know you? What''s more, if the black widow asks me to go, I must go? I must go to save your younger martial sister? Do I know you very well? I''m just a passer-by. Why do you force me? "


    With a cold hum, he directly reached out his hand and waved away the two people who were standing in front of her: "your younger martial sister has been arrested. Don''t you hurry to find your master? What can I do for you? Isn''t your school famous? Let your master and uncle go to save people


    Zi Che Ling knew that what Murong Sheng said was very reasonable.


    However, if the elder martial sister was abducted by the black widow, if the elder martial uncle found out, they must be


    I know now they are trying to force others, but there is really no way. I can''t tell my uncle about the abduction of my younger martial sister, let alone go back to tell my master!


    "Exchange my life for someone I don''t know, who looks down on me everywhere. Do you think there is something wrong with my brain or something wrong with it?"


    "Get out of the way! I''m going back to baqizun! "


    Murongsheng pushed them away and took a step forward.


    Then the ear sensitive to hear some of the movement, such as reaction, her acupoints were lit!


    Can''t move, can only be honest stand in place, with a pair of eyes staring at these two people, want to kill them with eyes!


    In her life, the most annoying thing is being punctured! Like life does not belong to their own, need to be controlled by others!


    Last time, when she was held by shangguanhuang to point acupoints, she secretly vowed that she would practice her martial arts well! As a result, he managed to get a martial arts secret script, and the cheap master disappeared without a trace.


    Now it''s really


    Facing murongsheng''s angry stare, zicheling can only temporarily choose to avoid and pacify: "nvxia, please don''t worry. If black widow doesn''t let you come back this time, zicheling will do everything to save you!"

 Chapter 1067

    "I promise, I promise with the streamer door!"


    Murongsheng is not interested in listening to any guarantee. What he says is better than what he sings. If something happens, maybe he can run faster than the rabbit. He still praises Haikou here. What can he say to save her?!


    If you really have this ability, just when that little girl was taken away by the black widow, why didn''t you see what these two people did?!


    It''s just like farting!


    But now, no matter how resistant she is, there is no way. Now the decision-making power is not on her. She can''t move even if she is touched. She can only be slaughtered!


    Murong Sheng, who had been punctured, was directly carried away by two men.


    And from the inn on the other side of the line, there is a woman in red clothes, from time to time toward the direction of murongsheng disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sun Wenzhe looked in the direction of sun Zheng''s poem. He didn''t see anything strange, so he asked casually.


    Sun Zheng poem frowned, looking at the direction of the distance, and her move naturally attracted other people''s attention.


    Even this head is also wearing a black hat, people can not see what the face is like. But the style of this body can''t be easily covered.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find? " Shangguanhong stopped, looked at Sun Wenzhe and asked.


    "Nothing," Sun Wenzhe shook his head. "I don''t know what my sister is looking at."


    Sun Zheng poem this just returned to God, found that the attention of a group of people all put on her body, hurriedly said: "sorry, sorry."


    "Nothing," shangguanhong nodded. "What are you looking at?"


    Looking at the situation just now, sun Zheng didn''t know what she saw. She was distracted.


    "I''m not looking at anything, but..." Sun Zhengshi took a look at the group and shook his head. "It''s no big deal. Maybe it''s me who''s confused. Let''s go. Don''t delay."


    Sun Zheng''s poetry is not willing to say much, and others don''t ask much.


    Sun''s brothers and sisters slowly fall behind the team. Sun Wenzheng takes a look at the person walking in front of him, tugs at Sun Zhengshi''s clothes and asks softly, "what''s the matter? What on earth did you just see? "


    The pace of sun Zheng''s poem slowly lagged behind a few minutes. He glanced at the person in front of him and replied in a low voice: "just now, I seem to have heard the voice of an acquaintance, but I''m not so sure, so I went down a little."


    "Who?"


    Sun Wenzhe doesn''t know what familiar people he can meet here. Those familiar with them are all in this team.


    Sun Zhengshi carefully looked around and lowered his voice: "murongsheng..."


    As soon as these three words were spoken, sun Wenzhe was shocked. Even shangguanhong, who was walking in front of him, stopped for a few minutes.


    Even though the voice of sun Wenzhe and sun Zheng''s poems is so small that they seem to be whispering, Shangguan Hong still has a way if he wants to listen to them. There''s no way to escape from him.


    Hearing the three words murongsheng, shangguanhong suddenly pulled his heart.


    I don''t know what my emotion is. In the past, when murongsheng was alive, when he was around him, he only felt disgusted with murongsheng

 Chapter 1068

    But after murongsheng died, he thought of him many times unconsciously. I often lost my mind. Even once in the court, I couldn''t help thinking of murongsheng. I lost my mind


    This kind of situation, let Shangguan Hong''s in the mind some of don''t understand, can only be in the heart of this mood to pressure down.


    Now suddenly, he heard murongsheng''s name again, which made shangguanhong feel restless.


    But why is he upset?


    He couldn''t understand his own state.


    "how can it be?" Sun Wenzhe frowned. "She''s dead, or Or do we look at her... "


    They saw how murongsheng died.


    They saw with their own eyes that Murong Sheng fell into Wanyan yinyao''s concealed weapon from the high platform and into the arms of the ghost king. And they all went to the Rongguo mansion to worship murongsheng.


    The man lying in the coffin was murongsheng. They could see clearly.


    It is impossible for a dead person to be reborn.


    Sun Wenzhe sighed, thinking that sun Zheng''s poem missed murongsheng too much: "you heard me wrong."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe the words of sun Zheng''s poetry. After all, sun Zheng''s poetry doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who speaks freely. It''s not that 70% or 80% of my words don''t talk nonsense.


    But they all saw what the facts were like with their own eyes, not that they would not have happened without thinking about it.


    "Maybe I really heard it wrong


    Sun Zheng''s poetry is also very confused about the voice he just heard. That voice is not as like as two peas, but exactly the same.


    If she didn''t know that murongsheng was dead or saw his life disappear with her own eyes, she could be sure that the man was definitely murongsheng''s.


    With a sigh, sun Zheng finally got to know a man with the same ideals. How come all of a sudden


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go."


    Sun Wenzhe didn''t know what to say. Although murongsheng didn''t know them for a long time, they were very happy together.


    I just didn''t think that in the end, murongsheng would come to such a stage.


    I don''t know why, if he wanted to be responsible for murongsheng at the beginning. When shangguanhong wants to get rid of murongsheng at the Palace Banquet, he stands up and says that he wants to marry murongsheng. Is that not the case?


    Will murongsheng not die?


    Or stand in front of them safe and sound?


    Unfortunately, there are so many ifs in this world?


    No matter how much you think about it now, it''s useless. People have disappeared and have no meaning at all.


    "Brother, where are we going now?"


    Sun Zheng sighed. He didn''t want to think about murongsheng any more: "when I came here for the first time, I really couldn''t feel my mind clearly."


    Sun Wenzheng took a look at shangguanhong, who was walking in front of him, and said in a low voice to sun Zheng: "go to receive Wanyan yinyao first, and then go to QianDu gate."


    After listening to the poem, sun Zheng rolled his eyes and gave a very uncomfortable cold hum: "this Wanyan yinyao has no legs and no mouth? We still need someone to pick her up, don''t we have to lift the big sedan chair and bring her here? "


    "Really, I''m tired of such a big shelf."

 Chapter 1069

    Sun Wenzhe was also helpless. He didn''t want to go, but there was no way?


    Who let, the leader is shangguanhong, and Wanyan yinyao is a foreign princess?


    Originally, the marriage between shangguanhong and wanyanyinyao should have been formed long ago. At this time, shangguanhong should honestly hold his newly married little wife and kiss me.


    But he didn''t know what shangguanhong was thinking, so he suddenly went crazy.


    What did you say two days before you got married? I''m going to see the famous sword meeting in the world!


    At this moment, not only Wanyan yinyao was angry with him, but also the emperor was angry.


    Jinbi Kingdom, because of shangguanhong''s decision, almost started to quarrel with Dazhou.


    But shangguanhong also has some real skills. He goes directly to Wanyan yinyao and says something. What kind of wedding gift should be given to Wanyan yinyao, the peerless sword that only the first place in the famous sword conference can get.


    Then Wanyan yinyao was convinced?!


    Wanyan yinyao really agreed to let Shangguan honglai take part in the famous sword meeting. She also took the initiative to postpone their marriage!


    Then he followed shangguanhong and came here to participate in the famous sword meeting. Looking at this battle, it has been confirmed that the champion is shangguanhong before the competition.


    Sun Zhengshi sneered twice in his heart. Shangguanhong and wanyanyinyao really deserve to be wangba. They all look at mung bean in the right eye, and they are so confident. Why don''t they think that if there are so many talented people in the world, they will be able to win the first place?


    However, shangguanhong really made a lot of noise during this period of time, which made people laugh. At that time, murongshan had been carried into Rui Palace by sedan chair, and Wanyan yinyao didn''t know what had happened.


    He directly sent murongshan back to Rongguo mansion with a sedan chair. She didn''t believe it. With Murong Shan''s sharp character, she could bear the tone and avoid looking for Wanyan yinyao.


    If you''re afraid, murongshan has already prepared to return the gift, waiting for Wanyan yinyao to give it to her on the day when she comes in, right?


    After all, only in this way can she be humiliated and comforted.


    However, murongshan and Wanyan yinyao are not good people. They can''t be more suitable for pinching!


    A dog bites a dog. Sun Zheng''s poems are his favorite!


    He took Wanyan yinyao over. Along the way, he followed Wanyan yinyao to see the past. She was the princess of Dazhou. After a long time, they finally came to QianDu gate.


    It''s a small attic with four stories high. It''s quiet outside the door. There are few people in sight. Night fell, burning torch hanging on the wall, five steps a torch, the whole house to light the lights.


    However, standing outside, it seems that there is no one in the house at all.


    "This..." Sun Zheng''s poem Na stuffy looking at, "is this really a thousand poison gate? Isn''t there a show? "


    It''s so quiet. It''s not like there''s a performance at all. It''s a very busy place. I''m afraid it''s not the wrong place, is it?


    Sun Wenzhe is also unable to respond to the words of sun Zheng''s poem, because it is the first time that he has followed. It can only follow shangguanhong, who seems to be familiar with the way, and press the question in the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 1070

    Go in through the gate, through a deep and quiet corridor to taste, go to the deepest to see two tall people, standing there.


    Both of them were carrying big knives and stood in front of an iron door without expression.


    Shangguanhong gave a sign and asked the people around him to take out something and give it to one of the tall people.


    The man took a look at it and moved away the tall and strong body. Then they pushed the iron door behind them, bit by bit.


    For a moment, just quiet situation suddenly disappeared, suddenly became lively.


    And inside the situation, it is more people can not help but open their eyes, heart full of all are shocked!


    People everywhere! As long as it can be seen, it is human existence!


    Those standing, sitting, yelling, crying, laughing, all the voices are mixed in everything, so that people can not hear anything clearly, very crazy.


    Even two people whispered in their ears, which was completely inaudible.


    It''s deafening, it makes people feel excited to the extreme, some of the horror!


    Sun Zhengshi looked at everything in front of him, and he was shocked. This layout looks similar to the image of the auction. It''s a full four story high, hollowed out in the middle, and it''s a round competition venue.


    The playing field doesn''t look small, but it''s not small either.


    There was a circle of people who didn''t know what was around, and those who came to watch the game were surrounded outside.


    However, when some people see high interest, they will still lie on the iron railings, waving their arms and howling at the situation inside.


    I don''t know what I saw. It''s just like being possessed. It makes people look crazy.


    At this time, there are already two people in the round arena. The onlookers were enthusiastic and didn''t know what to shout.


    Shangguanhong and his party found a place to sit down. After sitting down, sun Zhengshi quickly pulled sun Wenzhe around him, put his head close to sun Wenzhe''s ear, and cried out: "brother, who are the two people in the competition above!"


    Sun Wenzhe took a look at the venue and then responded loudly: "I don''t know!"


    He is not a person in the river and lake. He is not clear about some things in the river and lake. This time, he came to see the situation with Shangguan Hong. What''s more, I haven''t participated in this kind of competition.


    Sun Zheng shrugged her shoulders. Well, when she asked, she didn''t hope to get an accurate answer.


    But looking at the clothes of one of them, it looks like a big bald donkey.


    If murongsheng is also here, I can probably recognize that this monk is the one who drinks and eats meat in the teahouse during the day.


    There is a string of Buddhist beads hanging on the monk''s chest, but the beads are many times larger than those worn by ordinary monks.


    A bead looks the size of a baby''s fist.


    And looking at it, the weight was not clear at all, but Sun Zhengshi looked at it and held it in the monk''s hand, but it had no weight at all, and he was playing with it casually.


    When sun Zhengshi looked at it curiously, he saw that the great monk wrapped the Buddha beads around the man''s neck like a weightless rope and strangled them.


    Before long, the man Gradually there is no life

 Chapter 1071

    The big monk took the Buddha bead down from the neck of the person opposite, and the man fell to the ground without any support, and did not move again.


    Sun Zheng''s poetry was originally a little excited. After all, she was very interested in gun dancing and stick dancing since she was a child. I want to watch this kind of fight.


    But after seeing this scene, some of sun Zheng''s poems didn''t slow down. He couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes: "brother This Here The man... "


    Sun Zheng''s poem quickly falls on Sun Wenzhe''s body. Looking at Sun Wenzhe''s face is also a little ugly, and suddenly seems to understand some things.


    The competition in this place It seems that he has signed the life and death certificate. If he dies in the arena, the person who killed him will not bear any responsibility!


    When he first came in, sun Zhengshi thought that most of the people here came from the rivers and lakes who participated in the famous sword conference. Because the famous sword conference hasn''t started yet, I want to have a discussion with my colleagues.


    I didn''t expect


    After seeing this scene, the sun brothers and sisters suddenly realized that they knew nothing about the affairs of the river and lake, and they were still immersed in their own description of the river and lake


    "For the first time?"


    A man sitting next to sun''s brother and sister looked at their faces and said, "it''s like coming for the first time." Ask and answer questions.


    The brothers and sisters of the sun family didn''t pay attention to this person, and the person who spoke didn''t care: "this is what it''s like here. It''s impossible to compete with each other. If you are killed, you can only say that you are not strong enough to be killed. "


    Hearing this, sun Wenzhe''s face was a bit ugly.


    "What''s more, I came to the famous sword conference and died on such a scene. Can''t I prove that I can''t participate in the famous sword conference?"


    Said, also looked at Sun Wenzhe: "brother, you say I said right?"


    Sun Wenzhe didn''t respond to this person''s words, but breathed out and asked what he wanted to know: "is this competition they are willing to participate in or..."


    This kind of competition, clearly know up, if you can''t kill the opposite, you will be killed by the opposite people, why go?


    Or do people in the river and lake treat their lives so lightly?


    It''s really the way some people in the Jianghu do, but he''s not a person in the Jianghu, so he can''t agree with this kind of thing.


    "Of course, they went up by themselves, or else they could be tied up? Even if it''s tied up, they can still slip away after they''ve untied it! "


    The man''s voice changed: "this kind of thing is life and death, wealth in heaven, who wins who loses depends on their own strength and luck.". Who knows who will be given the competition? Besides, look there. See? It''s all bets. As long as you win, you will get money and fame. Who doesn''t want to? That''s why we lost... "


    Losing means losing your life.


    The man shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "this little brother, I don''t think your clothes look like ordinary people. Do you want to bet on it, maybe you can get it right?"


    As soon as he finished, he heard a roar, which covered everyone''s voice.

 Chapter 1072

    Inside the iron door below, there was a roar, as if something was about to rush out. Then two men walked by and opened the iron door.


    Sun Zhengshi looked at the situation in surprise. He didn''t expect that the fence below could be pulled open and something could come out from that side!


    This kind of design really makes people dumbfounded. The people in the world are


    No wonder the voice was so loud just now. What came out of it was a big cow.


    But the cow just roared on the stage, and soon lay dying on the ground, blood came. Even if it is far away from the venue of the competition, sun Zheng poetry seems to be able to smell the bloody smell from below.


    Some couldn''t help frowning and wanted to go out for a breath.


    After all, the people here are too crowded, and the weather is getting hotter. What kind of strange smell is intertwined, and it smells very bad.


    Just as he was about to say something to sun Wenzhe, he heard that the man next to him was a little strange, but at the same time he was very excited and said, "I didn''t expect to tell you that you were right. The people in this game were really tied up again!"


    "Strange, strange, strange things seem to be more and more this year."


    Hearing this, sun Zhengshi stopped and took a look at the venue.


    But after a look at it, sun Zheng''s poem was a little stunned.


    Looking at the woman who was crushed on the field, and looking at the woman''s clothes. If there is no problem in her memory, then this is the person she heard this afternoon, whose voice is very similar to murongsheng!


    "She..."


    Sun Zhengshi looks at murongsheng foolishly and blurts out some words inadvertently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sun Wenzhe looked in the direction of sun Zheng''s poem. He saw that the woman was wearing a white hat on her head, which was carried by two people. Looking at this posture, one saw that he had been punctured, and he couldn''t move: "friends you know?"


    But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s possible. Sun Zheng''s poetry is in the capital all the year round. How can he know such people in the world?


    Sun Zhengshi''s lips trembled slightly: "I don''t know, but Brother, do you remember what I told you this afternoon? It''s her Her voice is as like as two peas Murong''s.


    Shangguanhong''s original attention was not on Sun Zheng''s poems, and he was not interested in sun''s brothers and sisters. But now, suddenly hearing the words murongsheng, shangguanhong subconsciously looks at the woman standing at the ground below.


    However, even if he wanted to look hard, his eyes still had no way to penetrate the white cap, and there was no way to see clearly what was under the cap.


    Can you believe what sun Zheng''s poem says?


    "What''s the matter?" Wanyan yinyao looks at shangguanhong curiously, "what are you looking at? There''s nothing good about a woman. "


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t hear what sun Zhengshi said just now. She just saw shangguanhong suddenly get serious and look at the venue. She was curious and puzzled.


    Also along the look in the past, found nothing good-looking. It''s just a woman in a gauze hat and two men.


    Is there anything good to see?

 Chapter 1073

    Does this woman look good?!


    But this head wearing a white hat, a face to cover the clean, where can you see that this is a peerless beauty?


    Wanyan yinyao snorts coldly, takes a look at shangguanhuang, turns around and pulls down the money bag hanging on her waist, and throws it to the servant beside her: "go, I want to bet, I will buy that woman to lose!"


    "This Your highness, this time, I don''t know what to compare with this one. "


    "The princess asked you to go, so why do you talk so much nonsense?"?! Did the princess use your silver?! I need you to be here, right? " Wanyan yinyao is about to get angry. He has no choice but to take the money bag to bet for Wanyan yinyao.


    Shangguanhong hears the news and looks in the direction of Wanyan yinyao, who smiles at him.


    She didn''t like shangguanhuang, but now her brother had tied them together. Then, even if she can''t get shangguanhong, shangguanhong can''t get other women!


    And she can only be the only woman around shangguanhong!


    Hearing the news between shangguanhong and wanyanyinyao, the man turned his mouth and whispered in sun Wenzhe''s ear: "that woman must win. She made a wrong bet."


    "Well?" Sun Wenzhe looked at Wanyan yinyao and whispered, "why do you say that?"


    Then, the man told sun Wenzhe about what happened in the teahouse in the afternoon. What he said was that the voice was small and the tone was impassioned. People couldn''t help listening to it


    Some feel that this man is also a little


    Just finished, then came a burst of harsh laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    This is a small voice wrapped with internal force, which almost spread all over the site. People who have no internal power all reach out to cover their ears, which is very painful. People with internal power will not panic because of this little bit of laughter.


    A black shadow flashed past. Originally, there was only one woman and two men standing in the competition field, but now there are two more women.


    Among them, a woman dressed in black still holds a delicate little girl in her hand.


    And now the little girl is struggling in the hands of the woman in Black: "elder martial brother! Elder martial brother! Help me! Help me


    Han Bairong is caught by the black widow like a chicken. Han Bairong couldn''t get out of the black widow''s hand even if she was not punctured.


    Zicheling looked at Han Bairong struggling, and was very worried: "younger martial sister, don''t panic first!"


    Murongsheng stood in the middle, listening to the call for help and comfort from both sides. His heart was a burst of irritability and even a cold hum.


    I had known that today would be such a bad day. I came out to meet such a bad thing that makes people irritable. She would rather be held by shangguanhuang and soak in the hot spring for a day and a night!


    It''s really bad luck.


    My younger martial sister didn''t save herself. Instead, she caught her and let her save her?!


    When she runs out of these two people''s hands, she will never let these three people go!


    Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do. At that time, she will let these people taste the taste of being forced!

 Chapter 1074

    "Elder martial brother!" Han Bairong weeps wrongly on her face. Tears flow down her cheek. She looks forward to zicheling.


    This expression, is to see the presence of the man, heart and liver are also followed by shaking.


    How can such a delicate little girl be wronged?


    Look, how distressing this wronged little look is!


    I really want to hold this little girl in my arms and comfort her well. I can''t make her cry so miserable. It''s just that what this comfort is like is tacit in the hearts of the men present.


    "Tut tut."


    The black widow looked down at Han Bairong who was struggling in her hand, but she couldn''t find a way to struggle out. She was very satisfied: "little girl, do you want your elder martial brother to save you? Would you like to come back to your elder martial brother again? "


    This kind of cat''s fun of teasing mice really makes the black widow feel very comfortable. Otherwise, why do cats always play with mice before eating them? That''s why!


    Looking at the little girl film crying so sad, black widow like conscience, looked at murongsheng one eye: "you, as long as you leave her to the fairy, you can take this little girl away."


    The two brothers looked at each other, then released murongsheng and pushed murongsheng forward.


    "Now, can you put the younger martial sister back?"


    As soon as zicheling''s voice fell, the black widow took Han Bairong''s hand and waved to zicheling. Han Bairong, like a sandbag, was directly lost by the black widow.


    Zicheling quickly catches Han Bairong, who has been thrown over. Instead of comforting his younger martial sister, zicheling pushes her to the opposite younger martial brother. He said in a low voice, "let''s go!"


    Just as he pushed away Han Bairong, he immediately stretched out in the direction of murongsheng, trying to pull him back.


    However, zicheling''s action is fast, but the black widow''s action will not slow down.


    Just now, I still looked at the three people with a smile. Now my face was gloomy and full of storm: "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    She has been in accordance with the previous said good, will not use that smelly girl to let go, now this person actually want to rob her favorite person is not it?!


    "Since you don''t want to leave, you''ll stay with me. One of you wants to leave!"


    Murongsheng can''t move, but his eyes can still see. Eyes slightly toward the next glance in the past, you can see that the car spirit''s hand has been her sleeve to grasp.


    It seems that what this person said before was not a lie to fool her, but really put her life in mind.


    However, this chariot''s action is still slow.


    Although he had already reached out and grasped murongsheng''s sleeve, before he could drag murongsheng away, the black widow''s poisonous palm came to them.


    "Elder martial brother! Elder martial brother, be careful! "


    Han Bairong was pushed to another elder martial brother''s arms by Che Ling. He didn''t have a firm foothold yet. As soon as he turned his head, he saw this kind of scene that made people panic.


    The opening of the moment shouts a way, at the same time also did a let everyone in unexpected things. Han Bairong directly pushed Murong Sheng, who was standing in front of him and whose acupoints had not been untied, out of the room!

 Chapter 1075

    Murongsheng was retreated for a while, and his body was totally out of control. He rushed towards the black widow''s poisonous palm and pressed it down with all his strength.


    And zicheling grasped her sleeve, and was suddenly freed from her hands by this force.


    Black widow this knot solid solid solid palm, is directly patted in Murong Sheng''s chest. Murongsheng vomited blood out of his mouth immediately. The white gauze that covered her face in front of her eyes was instantly dyed red by blood.


    Sun Zhengshi, who is sitting on the audience stage to see the situation, looks at the situation and doesn''t know how to pull it.


    I don''t know if it''s because in the afternoon, this woman''s voice is very similar to murongsheng''s, so when you see that this woman has been hurt, will you feel the same?


    Anyway, looking at the woman under the stage, because of this kind of injury, sun Zhengshi''s eyebrows are twisted together, and his mouth is even more can''t help yelling out: "that dead girl, how can she be so vicious?"


    Han Bairong''s action is not a small thing. Everyone can see it clearly.


    But when sun Zheng''s poem came out, Wanyan yinyao heard it. On the contrary, she gave a cold hum and arrogantly left sun Zheng''s poem: "is it vicious? I think it''s normal. Why don''t you all say that if you die, you will not die? Isn''t that the case now? "


    Wanyan yinyao said, and thought about it seriously, as if she didn''t think what she said was wrong at all. She continued: "that girl is just trying to save her elder martial brother and let others act as a shield. Is that a normal reaction? How can you say that she has a wicked heart? "


    Sun Zhengshi listens to Wanyan yinyao''s words, glances at Wanyan yinyao, purses her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Wanyan yinyao''s meaning is right. After all, in the face of death, people are selfish.


    If the people in today''s competition venue were someone else, sun Zheng''s response might not be so great.


    However, the voice of the woman who just launched it to murongsheng is so similar that she thinks it''s murongsheng, although she has such resentment


    Sun Wenzhe looked at Sun Zheng''s poem and said softly, "you know, that woman''s voice is just like her. However, your heart is also very clear, she is not... "


    What sun Wenzhe said made sun Zheng''s poem have no way to refute, because her heart was very clear. Sun Wenzhe''s point is that there is no problem at all, and they all know that even if they are similar, they can''t be murongsheng


    Sun Zhengshi vomited deeply, forcing himself not to think about the relationship between this woman and murongsheng, adjusting his mind and looking at the middle of the competition field. This time, we can see that the situation has changed a lot.


    Murongsheng was slapped on the ground by the black widow, because the acupoints had not been untied. Even if her mouth was spitting blood, she could not move, but was forced to lie on the ground.


    Mouth slightly open, from the corner of the mouth out of the blood.


    This way, let see people feel very sad.


    Han Bairong was protected by her two elder martial brothers. She was not hurt at all, and even had no hair.

 Chapter 1076

    Zicheling and another elder martial brother have pulled the sword out of the scabbard, and the tip of the sword is facing the black widow.


    Han Bairong didn''t pay any attention to murongsheng, who was pushed by her and fell to the ground with a slap, and ignored him directly.


    Looking at zicheling with concern: "elder martial brother, are you ok? Are you hurt? "


    "Ignore..."


    The son car spirit answers of some in front of, the vision falls on the Murong Sheng on the ground, for a long time all didn''t take back.


    Just now Han Bairong''s action is really bad, but he can''t blame her. Because, Han Bairong''s action is just to save him


    But the woman who fell to the ground had nothing to do with them. But because of his compulsion, he brought people here, and then he was seriously injured because of their relationship


    This kind of situation makes zicheling feel endless guilt and uneasiness.


    This is not what he thought before he came here!


    He thought that the result was not like this. He thought that he could take away the younger martial sister and the woman together in the exchange. Who ever thought that such a situation would appear in the final result?


    Seeing that zicheling had nothing to do, Han Bairong was relieved.


    Immediately toward the black widow looked in the past: "we have promised to give her to you, you also promised to let us go! You''re going to let us go! "


    The black widow''s eyes shifted from murongsheng on the ground to Han Bairong. Looking at Han Bairong''s eyes, there was a bit of coldness: "I originally wanted you to leave smoothly, but your elder martial brother just can''t learn well. Actually still want to take the person I like away from under my nose? "


    "You broke the rules first, and now you still want to leave smoothly?" The black widow sneered coldly, "think of the beauty, the fairy said, none of you want to leave from here, all stay for the fairy as company!"


    "No, no!"


    Han Bairong screamed: "my elder martial brother didn''t do anything. My elder martial brother didn''t want to take that woman away. You''re wrong!"


    Finish saying, Han Bairong also pull the son car Ling standing in front, let him not continue to stand here confrontation, or hurry to leave.


    This black widow, they can''t provoke!


    But zicheling directly ignored Han Bairong''s suggestion and said to his younger martial brother, "younger martial brother, take your younger martial sister to leave as soon as possible, hurry up!"


    The younger martial sister can''t beat the black widow, and the woman on the ground has no fighting ability.


    According to the skill of him and his younger martial brother, it''s even more difficult to take them away.


    Now we can only let the younger martial brother quickly take away the younger martial sister, and then he stays and drags the black widow, taking the opportunity to save the woman!


    "You leave quickly, I''ll stop her!"


    The long sword in Zi Che Ling''s hand is horizontal in front of his chest, and people gradually walk towards Murong Sheng''s place.


    But as soon as he went out, Han Bairong grabbed his clothes with his hands: "elder martial brother, let''s go together! Let''s go! The person that the black widow wants is the woman. Let''s leave while the black widow doesn''t pay attention! "


    "Elder martial brother, let''s leave that woman alone. That woman has nothing to do with us. It doesn''t matter whether she''s dead or alive or what she''s doing!"

 Chapter 1077

    Han Bairong doesn''t want zicheling to take care of murongsheng. They can all continue to run away smoothly. What do they care about murongsheng''s life and death!


    However, Han Bairong could not change zicheling''s decision even if he tightly grabbed zicheling''s clothes.


    In his heart, murongsheng is because they are involved, otherwise they will not be targeted by the black widow.


    Now even if you want to leave, you have to take murongsheng with you. If murongsheng is left in the hands of the black widow, I don''t know what the consequences will be!


    "You go away!"


    Zicheling''s attitude immediately ignited Han Bairong''s temper: "elder martial brother! I have said that we don''t know her. Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with us. Why do you want to take yourself in because of this woman? "


    Besides, even if they want to save, do they have this ability?!


    I don''t know if I can escape smoothly!


    This immediately said zicheling''s dissatisfaction. He looked back at Han Bairong and said, "you know, if it wasn''t for you, how could she be involved in this matter?"


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with this woman. It was he who ordered the acupoint and forced people to come here. Moreover, before he came, he said that he would take people away!


    To be a man, you can''t be dishonest!


    If you leave people to the black widow, his conscience will not pass. When it comes out, it will bring shame to Liuguang gate!


    In the future, how can we claim to be a respectable family and do things openly and aboveboard?


    Zicheling thought like this, but Han Bairong didn''t think like this: "elder martial brother, you know better! What do you call being implicated by me? Are you stupid?! I was implicated by her


    Han Bairong was so angry that she pointed to murongsheng lying on the ground: "it''s clear that she was taken in by the black widow, but why did the black widow take me away?"


    She''s the innocent one! She was caught for no reason. Who did she tell?!


    Han Bairong is very angry. Meanwhile, murongsheng, who is lying on the ground, listens to what Han Bairong says and wants to swear.


    What the hell!


    What''s a decent person!


    It turns out that Ren, a well-known and decent man, likes to do this kind of coercion!


    In particular, the man named zicheling had no ability to fight against the black widow at all. He just ordered her acupoints and threw her to death. Does she have to thank this person for not leaving her?!


    Pooh!


    Thank you?!


    She won''t thank you at all!


    It''s because of the three brothers and sisters of master Han Bairong!


    At that time, if Han Bairong didn''t speak so arrogantly, how could so many things happen?!


    What''s more, she was targeted by the black widow because of Han Bairong! If she hadn''t been bad at that time and kicked her to the black widow, how could she have been targeted by the black widow!


    It''s clearly his character that makes people feel irritable. A mess he made offends the black widow. Now there is no pressure in my heart, pushing everything to her head?!


    I didn''t expect that all the decent people were so shameless. What a long experience!

 Chapter 1078

    If not for being unable to move now, Murong Sheng throws poison directly at Han Bairong''s face and makes her disfigure directly. How dare she be so arrogant in front of her!


    The chest pain has been replaced by the anger in the heart. The pain of the slap just hit by the black widow has all turned into anger.


    Up to now, her acupoints have not been untied!


    Now if someone could come forward and untie her acupoints, she would be very grateful!


    After the acupoints are untied, she must kill Han Bairong. At the same time, she will not let the black widow be at ease!


    But


    Now no one can hear murongsheng''s voice, and no one can take the initiative to relieve murongsheng''s acupoints. Even Zi Che Ling didn''t dare to make any rash moves. He was afraid that he would be attacked by the black widow when he bent down.


    And the black widow, it is impossible to go to murongsheng''s acupoints to untie, let their favorite toys to run away.


    So now murongsheng can only lie on the ground, completely unable to move, and there is no way to relieve his discomfort. His mouth would spit out a few mouthfuls of blood from time to time.


    "You three, where are you finished?"


    The black widow opened her mouth in a cold voice, didn''t give the three people any chance to react, and directly spilled her things in the direction of the three people: "since you have nothing to say, just stay aside and wait!"


    "When the fairy will play this woman enough, the fairy will come to you again!"


    "Ha ha ha," the black widow''s voice said with a gloomy smile, "this fairy has a lot of time. You won''t feel lonely."


    "Toxic!"


    "Don''t breathe!"


    Even if we know that the black widow''s things are poisonous, we will react quickly. But it''s still slow. The powder scattered by three people is more or less absorbed.


    For a moment, three people feel the body soft, want to fall on the ground.


    Zicheling and another elder martial brother can still rely on the long sword in their hands to support them, and they will not fall to the ground in confusion. However, Han Bairong, who has the lowest martial arts skills, has been lying on the ground for a long time. He is weak and has no way at all.


    Black widow is very satisfied, looking at all the people in front of them are paralyzed on the ground, unable to move, completely able to let her act.


    Like to get the sweetheart''s refusal, ha ha ha of smile. Then he took out a bottle of inexplicable things from his arms, pulled out the cork and directly sprinkled it on murongsheng.


    "I''d like to see if you''re immune to the poison."


    Murongsheng can''t speak or move. He only feels the powder scattered on her by the black widow, which is stained on her skin and is burning with pain. It''s like chili powder on the body. It''s very hot.


    But after a while, murongsheng felt uncomfortable feeling disappeared, there was no skin problem.


    "Well?"


    Black widow saw this scene, her eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the place where murongsheng was sprinkled with medicinal powder, his clothes were corroded and exposed, hole by hole, but how could this woman''s skin have nothing?


    It''s still normal.


    Is the poison she painstakingly extracted ineffective and useless?

 Chapter 1079

    The black widow refused to believe that her poison had no effect, and directly scattered the powder in her hand towards the other three people lying on the ground. There''s no choice. It''s bad luck for anyone.


    Just as it happened, the other elder martial brother was unlucky. The powder was just sprinkled on his leg. As soon as it was sprinkled, he heard the scream of the elder martial brother.


    Lying beside him, Han Bairong smelled a smell that seemed to be burnt, which made Han Bairong slightly open her eyes.


    I almost didn''t let Han Bairong spit out what I saw.


    It''s really It''s disgusting!


    I want to vomit everything in my stomach!


    The elder martial brother''s leg is bloody now. If you look at it carefully, you can still see the exposed bones. There are some pustules on the legs. This situation is


    "Isn''t that effective? Why doesn''t it work on you at all? "


    Black widow looked at the elder martial brother, the effect is so obvious, the heart is very satisfied.


    But at the same time, there was no effect on murongsheng, and I felt a bit surprised.


    After feeling his chin and looking at murongsheng for a while, he took out a small bottle from his arms and scattered the contents on murongsheng.


    The situation this time is no different from that just now. Murongsheng still has no problem at all, even his breathing is normal, and it doesn''t change again.


    Murongsheng lying on the ground, facing this kind of boring things are some sleepy. They can''t move, they can''t speak, they can''t touch, they can''t smell, and they don''t know what poison the black widow gave her.


    However, looking at murongsheng''s situation, the black widow''s heart was filled with surprise and shock.


    Murongsheng didn''t respond to the poison given to him in the teahouse. The black widow could find a reason. It may be that there are not so many poisons, so Murong Sheng has no effect.


    But now


    Besides, she never failed. No matter who is poisoned, it''s safe. I don''t see a person who doesn''t respond at all.


    But the woman in front of her didn''t react at all?!


    For the first time, we can find out some reasons, such as physical problems, or less dosage. But the second time, the third time?!


    This woman did not respond at all. This is not a normal behavior. It is totally abnormal!


    The black widow frowned and sprinkled the powder on the elder martial brother. Suddenly, there was another scream in my ear.


    This obviously means that her poison is not ineffective, but very effective. It''s just that I can''t see any effect on the woman in front of me


    The black widow refused to believe it and used several kinds of poison on murongsheng one after another. As a result, murongsheng didn''t respond at all, and he was still so normal


    The result immediately made the black widow dumbfounded.


    I have never met such a situation, and I have never met anyone whose poison has no effect on her.


    However, after a moment''s stupefaction, the black widow''s eyes burst out a flash of dazzling light, looking closely at murongsheng lying on the ground. There is a feeling that I can''t put it down and want to hold it in my hand like a baby.

 Chapter 1080

    The people sitting on the viewing platform can''t understand what the black widow is doing when they look at her operation.


    What they want to see is blood! It''s violent!


    It''s a duel between two people, not a warm state like now!


    But it happened that the scene that the black widow tossed about made many people impatient and began to shout.


    "Fight


    "What are you doing! I want to see a fight, not four people lying on the ground! "


    ¡­¡­


    However, the black widow is totally indifferent to the shouting around her and stares at murongsheng with bright eyes. It was like a hungry wolf staring at a fat rabbit.


    The smile on his face gradually became abnormal: "I didn''t expect I didn''t expect that! There are really people who are invincible to all kinds of poisons in this world! What''s more, I didn''t expect that I would find this invincible person. Ha ha ha


    The black widow burst out laughing, and her voice grew louder and louder, more and more frightening.


    Listen to the people around look at each other, face with obvious wonder, completely do not know what the black widow here inexplicably smile.


    Others may not understand it, but murongsheng does know it clearly.


    She thought that her invincible body would never be found, but who knows I was so unlucky that I met three brothers and sisters, and they were discovered!


    Damn it!


    She wanted to come to the town to have a walk and inquire about the news. Who knew that when she met such three unlucky ghosts, she was also unlucky! This makes her really, not prepared at all!


    Really, if your life is threatened, in order to survive. She can only be in front of so many people, directly flash into their own secret, play a game of the disappearance of living people.


    After all, she was wearing a gauze hat on her head, and no one could know her true identity.


    Murongsheng''s idea just emerged, and she was pulled up from the ground by the black widow the next moment. The neck felt the sharp nails close to the delicate skin of her neck.


    At this time, murongsheng even hated his crow mouth.


    It''s really what you want.


    Bad luck!


    And sitting on the side of the people watching, see finally be able to see the bloody scene they want to see. All of a sudden one by one came to the interest, the interest of the loud cry, let the black widow quickly kill.


    They want to see blood gushing from their necks instead of watching the black widow fall on the woman with bottles of stuff!


    The black widow is laughing, looking at murongsheng''s eyes, which are shining with brilliance, as if to see the precious things, to collect them well.


    "You have to be good, don''t move, you know?" The black widow''s long sharp nails swam back and forth in murongsheng''s fragile neck. "When I drink your blood into my stomach, I can also be invincible!"


    I didn''t start, as if I was thinking about something. That is to think about how big a cut must be cut on murongsheng''s neck to make it more convenient for him to drink the blood from murongsheng''s body.

 Chapter 1081

    This kind of hard nail is scratched on murongsheng''s neck and fits with murongsheng''s skin, which makes murongsheng''s whole body appear a layer of goose bumps.


    Eyes fixed on the black widow, colder and sharper.


    The intention of killing gradually emanates from murongsheng''s body, and the rich fingers that let the black widow walk around murongsheng''s neck can''t help but stop. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, there was a little more horror.


    But the black widow has experienced so many things. In fact, the little girl in her hand can frighten her with her killing intention?


    She can''t throw the prey she gets. Even if you want to throw it away, you have to take away all the benefits, and then just like throwing away a ragged doll, you have to throw people aside.


    Especially the woman in her hand, it can be said that she is rare in a hundred years! For the black widow, this invulnerable constitution is more precious than the most precious thing in the world!


    It''s like ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, which is tonic for her!


    Or, more tonic than ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum!


    This is so precious. She can''t meet it at all. How can she let her little girl go because of her murderous spirit?


    What''s more, this little girl can''t move. If she catches her, what else can she do?


    "Little girl, how dare you stare at me? Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes for you


    Even if murongsheng was wearing a white gauze hat, the black widow could still feel it. Murongsheng glared fiercely, and his anger came up: "originally, I wanted to leave you a whole body or breath. Since you don''t know your face now, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness! "


    The black widow grasped murongsheng''s neck and tightened her hands for a few minutes. Her nails fell into the flesh.


    The people who can be so murderous are definitely not ordinary people, not to mention harmless people. If you just let people go, I''m afraid it would be like letting the tiger go back to the mountain, with endless consequences.


    Such a thing, she will not do, can not do.


    The black widow''s sharp nails penetrated into murongsheng''s neck and cut murongsheng''s skin. The smell of blood came out immediately. The smell made the black widow lick her tongue.


    And the people watching this scene are even more nervous.


    Sitting on it, sun Zheng looked at it, and his hand could not help pinching: "brother, let''s..."


    Her words are not finished, sun Wenzhe also know what sun Zheng poetry wants to say.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled for a while, want to stand up, the result was sitting next to the man to suddenly press back.


    "You..."


    Sun Wenzhe has never been treated like this before. He has not yet sat down and spoken. Listen to that man not satisfied with the answer: "this little brother, some things should be tube, but some things are not tube.". The thousand poison sect naturally has its rules. Since we are here, we should abide by the rules of the thousand poison sect. We can''t break the rules, otherwise... "


    That man stretched out his hand to point to a direction, approached sun Wenzhe, voice lowered a few minutes: "otherwise, if you meddle in, I''m afraid you won''t even have a good time."

 Chapter 1082

    Sun Wenzhe looked in the direction that the man pointed to and saw that it was a mysterious place.


    It''s the only box on the fourth floor.


    Such a unique position, who is doing in it, you don''t have to think about it.


    It''s definitely controlled by the thousand poisons.


    After all, in places like QianDu gate, if no one was in charge of suppressing it, I''m afraid someone would have started making trouble long ago. After all, so many people who come here are all from the river and lake, and they are all capable.


    If there is a bit of friction, it is possible to draw the sword directly. If no one shakes, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I''m afraid that the ability of the thousand poisons sect can''t be underestimated for it can hold so many capable people in the Jianghu.


    Since the man told him so clearly, sun Wenzhe didn''t want to save an ordinary person and put his own life into it. In the heart wants to save Murong Sheng''s idea, also beat to eliminate.


    Sitting next to him, sun Zhengshi naturally heard what the man said. He looked at Sun Wenzhe and the situation of the competition venue, and sighed slightly: "brother, forget it. Anyway, it''s just similar, not There''s no need to start a fire because of a stranger. "


    After all, it''s true that murongsheng is dead. They saw it with their own eyes, and they won''t cheat.


    Even if this person is saved, this person is not murongsheng.


    Sun Zhengshi can''t bear to continue to watch the situation, even if she knows that this person is not murongsheng, or even has nothing to do with murongsheng. But as long as there was a little bit of similarity, she could not see with her own eyes that the woman was killed in front of her eyes.


    She can''t help but watch people like murongsheng die in front of her. It''s like seeing murongsheng die in front of her again.


    In the competition field, murongsheng was held by the black widow like a chicken. The long fingernails penetrated into her neck and made her feel terrible.


    Let her some of the breathless, but also a kind of something stuck in the throat, can''t go down, can''t come up, in the heart straight nausea.


    How long are the black widow''s nails?!


    Is her nails dry or not?!


    It''s disgusting to just stick it in her neck!


    "Oh, look, little girl, your neck is bleeding." The black widow''s eyes were staring at murongsheng''s bleeding neck. Her tongue came out from time to time and licked her lips. The light in her eyes was more and more intense.


    Murongsheng would have scolded him if he could speak.


    The neck is bleeding. What''s the point?! Who made this?!


    The bright red blood flowed down the wound of murongsheng''s neck and into his collar, and immediately dyed his light colored clothes red.


    "Look, you look very good in this color." Black widow will penetrate into murongsheng''s neck inside the nail to pull out, and then pinch out the wound inside, suddenly emerged a stream of blood.


    "Let me see. What''s next?" Black widow said, the long nail slowly moved to murongsheng neck artery, gently sliding, "look, found, if I break here, your clothes will be more beautiful."


    The black widow''s patience has been almost consumed, and she stabbed her long nails with excitement!

 Chapter 1083

    Murongsheng felt the black widow''s action, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Things have come to this point, if she does not quickly Dodge, I''m afraid she will really hang up!


    When murongsheng closed his eyes and was ready to enter the secret place, it was at this critical moment. The power of grasping murongsheng suddenly disappeared, and murongsheng''s body suddenly fell into a cold embrace.


    The icy feeling made murongsheng''s heart tremble. Want to enter the secret realm of the idea, immediately was washed away.


    And the gauze hat on the head, white gauze also floated because of a gust of wind, just a smile, half of murongsheng''s face came out.


    At this moment, no one noticed. All eyes fall on the person who pulls murongsheng into his arms.


    But Shangguanhong noticed it!


    At that moment, shangguanhong stood up uncontrollably.


    This sudden move made Wan Yan yinyao sit on one side stunned for a moment. I don''t know how Shangguan Hong made this move. Sun Zhengshi, sitting on one side, looked up in the direction of shangguanhong.


    Before waiting for someone to ask what shangguanhong was going to do, there were bursts of exclamations around him, which immediately attracted everyone''s eyes.


    "That''s..."


    "My God!"


    "No! It''s amazing


    Sun Zhengshi turned to look at the ground and saw that the woman who had just been caught by the black widow and was about to die suddenly left the black widow. It''s like being held in the arms of another person.


    However, why do people around here become so excited?


    Is this sudden appearance of a man very powerful? Noble status?


    Otherwise, why are they so passionate?


    "Next time! If you dare to run away from me alone, I will... "


    The voice from the top of my head just said it, generally did not continue to say it, the cold voice immersed.


    The first sentence is not to comfort or worry, but to blame with some irascibility.


    Murongsheng is powerless to lean on his arms. He can''t move. He pulls the corners of his mouth to show his smile.


    If shangguanhuang was dressed in black and had a ghost mask on his face, he would have no problem talking in such a cold voice.


    But it''s not!


    Now shangguanhuang is not wearing black clothes, or white clothes. He is the Lord of baqizun, who is very gentle.


    How can you say such cold words that people can''t feel gentle at all?


    But it was this kind of angry voice that made murongsheng''s heart hanging all the time fall back in an instant, and his heart became steadfast.


    In any case, the only one who can make her down-to-earth is Shangguan Huang.


    No matter what the child chariot told her, he would take her away even if he fought his life. It''s all bullshit!


    When she heard that, she knew in her heart that zicheling had no such ability!


    Some words, Han Bairong will not be taken away by the black widow!


    Who can''t say nice words?


    Can really when the critical moment, it is really no use at all!

 Chapter 1084

    Someone who can protect her life without saying it.


    Only the man holding her now, and only the man, really cares about her life. Would rather use their own lives to change, will not let her get a little hurt.


    At this time, the acupoints on murongsheng''s body had been untied by shangguanhuang who was looking at something wrong.


    Murong Sheng is not affectable, directly put his hands around Shangguan Huang''s reassuring waist. He buried his head in his arms and gently nodded his head.


    Some of the voice is not comfortable, the voice with a bit of hoarseness: "no There won''t be another time... "


    Every time he spoke a word, murongsheng felt a lot of pain in his neck, even in his throat. It''s like being stabbed by a needle. It hurts when you talk.


    Shangguanhuang heard that murongsheng''s voice was not right. The cold air from his body was more and more strong, and the murderous air was more and more heavy.


    He reached out his hand and touched murongsheng''s neck gently. A warm and sticky feeling came from his fingers.


    Murongsheng hummed in a low voice for a while, and felt a little uncomfortable: "pain..."


    Shangguanhuang''s hand immediately moved away from murongsheng''s neck. When he got it, he looked at the bright red color on his fingers, and the eyes of those who saw it were burning.


    His eyes swept coldly to the black widow who was standing on one side. Just now, he had already cut off the black widow''s hand which was rubbing around murongsheng''s neck!


    "You, damn it!"


    Shangguanhuang''s warm and jade like expression in the river and lake disappeared completely. Even the seemingly absent smile on his lips disappeared.


    Looking at the black widow''s eyes, one side of the cold.


    The black widow was looked at by shangguanhuang with such eyes, and her whole body suddenly trembled.


    She had seen the person in front of her many times, but now she had no way to combine the temperament and expression she had seen in her memory.


    The black widow now knows who this person is, but she can''t believe why this person appears in this place! I don''t want to believe that this person is really the one she is afraid of!


    Han Bairong, who was lying on one side, saw shangguanhuang appear. He didn''t worry at all, so he called out: "brother, please help me! I''m Bai Rong! I''m Bai Rong, the daughter of the leader of Liuguang sect! Lord, help me


    When shangguanhuang heard the sound, he just glanced at Han Bairong and then moved away. For Han Bairong without any emotion, eyes fall back to the black widow.


    Looking at shangguanhuang to her this action, Han Bairong slightly grew up the mouth, the expression on the face also instantly stiff.


    This


    Is this man really the elder brother of the Lord?!


    No way!


    How could the elder brother be like this?!


    Elder brother, I used to treat her very well How can her eyes be so indifferent now?! The man in front of me is definitely not the brother of the Lord!


    But But if he is not the elder brother of the Lord, then who is this man?!


    This is the elder brother of the Lord. That''s right!


    But Why didn''t the elder brother pay any attention to her?

 Chapter 1085

    Han Bairong can''t understand why the elder brother of Zunzhu ignored her. It''s holding the woman in my arms.


    Is that woman very important to your brother?


    Is it more important than she is in the heart of the Lord''s brother!


    Who is that woman!


    For a moment, Han Bairong''s jealousy towards murongsheng suddenly reached the extreme, and the flames in his eyes were blazing.


    Shangguanhuang is not in the mood to take care of others at all now. If it is really another time, according to his current status, he will treat the daughter of the Liuguang sect leader gently.


    But now!


    The person he cares about most is about to be killed. How can he be in the mood to deal with people who have nothing to do with him!


    No one or anything is more important than murongsheng!


    Listening to what Han Bairong just called out, these shocked people also confirmed their guess.


    The man who suddenly appeared on the playing field was able to snatch people from the black widow at such a critical moment.


    This man is not someone else, but the Lord of baqizun who is feared by others!


    After the last famous sword meeting, people in the river and lake have never seen Baqi Zun appear on other occasions. This time, it was the first time that they saw the sudden appearance of Lord Baqi on such an occasion.


    And the reason, or because of the woman in my arms?


    It seems that the woman in my arms seems to be very important to Lord Baqi! Actually broke the previous activity management of Baqi Zunzhu!


    People in the Jianghu are curious about why shangguanhuang suddenly appeared. Sun Zheng''s poetry is a pair of eyes closely watching Murong Sheng in his arms.


    Looking at that woman in danger, at the most critical moment was rescued down, I don''t know how suddenly relieved.


    Do not know why to see this woman did not die in the hands of the black widow, her mood was inexplicably happy.


    Seeing that the woman''s life is no longer in danger, sun Zhengshi is in the mood to see the man who rescued the woman.


    As a result, sun Zheng''s poem immediately froze.


    It''s not that she has never seen a good-looking man, but that she has never seen a man who is more beautiful than the man in front of her!


    Just half a face, let her also can''t help but see fascinated, this is simply her life so big, the first time such a thing happened!


    "Brother You said this man Who is it... " It''s hard to see who it is in sun Zheng''s poems. He subconsciously asks sun Wenzhe.


    Sun Wenzhe''s eyes also fell on shangguanhuang on the ground, not noticing the abnormality of sun Zheng''s poem: "I don''t know, I''m not..."


    Before the words came out of his mouth, he heard the man next to him say: "what?! You don''t even know who he is?! So what are you here for? Can''t you come to see the excitement? "


    That man simply can''t understand them. He came to the famous sword meeting. As a result, he didn''t even know who baqizun was: "my God, you have to have a good look. This is baqizun''s Lord!"

 Chapter 1086

    "The jade faced Yama, which is popular in the world, is him!"


    "Baqizun Lord


    Sun Zheng''s poem was read in a daze. Looking at shangguanhuang''s sight, his burning eyes didn''t weaken a little, but flickered more and more.


    So handsome, so charming!


    It''s just that people want to be intoxicated with him!


    Shangguan Huang, who was holding Murong Sheng, had no idea. When he is not clear, he provokes another person.


    However, even if I knew it, I didn''t have any feeling about shangguanhuang. I didn''t care about it at all.


    He has nothing to do with other people. He already had his own person in mind. Others, in his eyes, are worthless, and have no sense of existence at all.


    Listening to what shangguanhuang said, the black widow felt that something was wrong and worried.


    Just now shangguanhuang''s body sent out the overwhelming killing intention, all of them came towards her. She knew that if she stayed, she would be killed by shangguanhuang!


    I''m going to lose my life. I''m still in charge of supplements.


    Black widow want not to, directly put down the cruel words, turn around is to run.


    "Today, I give you such a face! If we have to meet benxian later, we must drink her blood! "


    Seeing that the black widow was about to leave, shangguanhuang suddenly had a small iron ball in her hand. It''s so small that people don''t notice anything at all.


    Murongsheng glanced a little. If he didn''t see clearly, there were some exquisite lines carved on it. She''s almost like a little ball that only the elderly can play with in their hands


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s hand took out a small iron ball, people who had seen it couldn''t help exclaiming. People who haven''t met have only heard of it, and they all want to have a look.


    This is a rare scene!


    How to have a good look in the eyes is!


    Otherwise, didn''t you come to the thousand poison gate for nothing?!


    "This Isn''t that a pear blossom needle? "


    A lot of people screamed out, but the black widow heard the voices of the people around her and looked back a little. As a result, she saw that the iron ball was thrown towards her quickly. In a moment, the black widow''s eyes were shocked.


    The next moment, the black widow did not feel the effect of the pear blossom needle, but her chest was full of pain.


    Originally, suddenly from the left shot out a heavy chain, hit the black widow''s body. The black widow, who flew directly into the air, was shot down on the ground.


    Heavy fall from the ground so high, black widow directly from the mouth out of a mouthful of blood.


    And the pear blossom needle, which had been shot in the mid air, fell on the ground and deeply inserted into the ground because of losing the target of the black widow. Exposed tip of the needle, slightly flashing cold light.


    Shangguanhuang''s face sank a little, and he looked at the box on the fourth floor. There was also a deep man''s voice.


    "Martial nephew, this is not the place where you can go wild."


    The words shocked everyone present.


    Who can think out, this thousand poison door and eight Qi Zun have a relation unexpectedly, still have such relation?!


    Nephew??


    There is no relationship between a thousand poisons sect and a baqizun sect just by looking at their names!

 Chapter 1087

    Who can imagine that these two hot sects in the river''s Lake are together?


    It''s just


    The tone from the master of the thousand poison sect just now seems to have something to do with the master of the eight Qi sect?


    Murongsheng was also surprised when he heard that what surprised him was not the relationship between QianDu sect and baqizun.


    After all, I haven''t been in touch with the affairs in the Jianghu before. There is a relationship between the two, and it has nothing to do with her.


    She was surprised that there were still people in the world who could be called shangguanhuang''s nephew?


    Is this uncle or uncle?


    Or


    Murongsheng slightly looked up at shangguanhuang. This guy doesn''t have many relatives in the imperial palace. There are quite a lot of them in the river and lake.


    What''s more, the miracle doctor seems to be in the same school as shangguanhuang?


    Look at the age of the doctor should be shangguanhuang''s elder martial brother? Now, there is a man who doesn''t know whether he is a martial uncle or a martial uncle. So, where is his master?


    Tut tut.


    Murongsheng sighs a little in his heart. Shangguanhuang is lucky. He doesn''t know what kind of sect he worships. It''s really a little envious to be able to make baqizun and qiandumen at the same time.


    Shangguanhuang knows that murongsheng is looking at her now, but he doesn''t look down at her. He just hugged murongsheng''s arm, slightly tightened it, and responded: "if I want her life?"


    This sentence was directly regarded as a provocation by the people in the box.


    And it''s in front of so many people, challenging him!


    Let the people sitting in the box stuffy for a long time, and then gnash their teeth and say: "you just want to be wild on my site, right?"


    "Yes," shangguanhuang did not give face to respond, "can''t you?"


    That woman moved murongsheng, he would never let it go. Let go, my heart is just like a thorn, how can''t pull out!


    "You! How presumptuous


    The man in the box seems very irritable, and his voice is more and more impatient. However, I just said a few words, and I don''t know how to say it if I don''t say the following words.


    As if he was so arrogant and domineering by shangguanhuang that he didn''t even know how to say it.


    It took a long time to press down the fire in my heart and breathe slowly: "in the thousand poison gate, life and death matter! As long as standing where, who has the ability to go out! You can kill the black widow if you want, but you have to go out of my thousand poison door. I won''t even ask about the black widow''s broken up by you! "


    "But not in the thousand poison gate! The only person who can kill the black widow is the woman in your arms! You can''t do it, even other people can''t do it! "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can have a try!"


    "For a long time, no one has challenged the rules of QianDu sect. Maybe people have forgotten the attitude of QianDu sect!"


    What this man said is not exaggerated. After that, the noisy environment just now quieted down. As a result, it took a long time for a little bit of whispered conversation to emerge.


    It has to be said that the rules of QianDu sect have been the same since the establishment of QianDu sect.

 Chapter 1088

    Before, there were people who didn''t believe in evil. Some brothers died in the thousand poison gate and had to come to the thousand poison gate for revenge. As a result, he didn''t get revenge, and he died miserably in the thousand poison gate.


    No one can go out alive.


    Without exception.


    Now, even if the Lord of baqizun wants to challenge the rules of QianDu sect, I''m afraid he won''t go out of QianDu sect safely


    "Everything is not so sure," shangguanhuang decided in his mind, it will not be so easy to change, "do not try, how can you know whether it can work?"


    Murongsheng is always the bottom line that others can''t touch in his heart!


    If anyone dares to hurt half a hair of murongsheng, he will surely return it ten times and a thousand times!


    Now, what the black widow wants is murongsheng''s life, so shangguanhuang will not tolerate it any more!


    But as soon as shangguanhuang finished, murongsheng said, "since this rule has been established, it''s better not to break it easily. Let your It''s hard for this elder to do. After all, things in the river''s Lake still need to be done according to the rules of the river''s lake. How much, we have to give the elderly a little face. "


    Murongsheng gently patted shangguanhuang on the back: "after all, your elder is right about this. It''s better for me to get this revenge back. Otherwise, if someone else did it for me, I would feel uncomfortable! "


    Murongsheng took a slight breath, used his sleeve as a cover, stretched out his hand and pulled out a mask from the secret place. He put it on his face and came out of shangguanhuang''s arms.


    Shangguanhuang saw that there was a mask on murongsheng''s face, which covered the bottom of his eyes tightly, leaving only a pair of eyes, but people couldn''t see who it was.


    Murongsheng is quite satisfied with his present situation.


    In such a mixed place, she couldn''t guarantee that anyone would recognize her. Therefore, it is the safest to wrap yourself tightly.


    "You..." Shangguanhuang frowned, "are you sure you want to do it yourself?"


    If shangguanhuang had to deal with the black widow himself, he would have no problem. With a pinch of two fingers, he could easily crush the black widow to death.


    But murongsheng said he wanted to go on his own This is a little difficult, at least in Shangguan Huang''s eyes, Murong Sheng is not so clear about the situation of Shanghei widow.


    Even if the black widow''s poison has no response to murongsheng, the black widow not only uses poison, but also has internal power.


    Murongsheng doesn''t have any internal power. Isn''t that beating a stone with an egg?


    A person who doesn''t have a little martial arts skills, against a person who has internal power, if you want to work hard. No matter how you look at it, the person without internal power will never win the person with internal power.


    But


    With his own understanding of murongsheng, murongsheng will not boast of Haikou casually?


    If his heart is not sure, murongsheng will never say such words.


    "You stand for a rest," murongsheng''s voice came out of the mask. "This woman, I''ll do it!"


    Murongsheng''s eyes moved to the black widow''s body and looked at it carefully.


    The black widow thought she was going to be afraid of shangguanhuang.

 Chapter 1089

    After all, if shangguanhuang was determined to take her life, she would surely die!


    Even if it is, there will be a thousand poison gate to stop it. But the black widow was completely sure that she would send shangguanhuang to hell before she died.


    As a result, up to now.


    What does this woman say? She wants to do it herself?


    Don''t you want to laugh off other people''s big teeth?!


    Ha ha ha ha.


    No matter whether others laugh or not, the black widow couldn''t help laughing.


    Let the black widow have a taste of rising from hell on earth. She has never had such a feeling. What''s more, she doesn''t know that this feeling can make people so wonderful!


    Let her, can''t wait


    I don''t want to break murongsheng''s neck!


    Murongsheng slightly moved his wrist and looked at the box on the fourth floor. His tone was flat: "no matter how I kill her, it''s OK, isn''t it?"


    The people in the box were silent for a moment, then answered.


    "I see."


    Murongsheng nodded, looked at shangguanhuang, and then waved to shangguanhuang.


    Just tell him not to worry, go and have a rest. She can do it herself!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t say anything, just took a deep look at murongsheng and left a sentence: "don''t force."


    Just four words have already explained what Shangguan Huang meant in his heart.


    If you can kill the black widow, it''s better to kill people directly. But if you can''t, then don''t force yourself to make fun of yourself. He exists in everything.


    Murongsheng nodded. Naturally, her heart was clear.


    Now she is a person who cherishes her life. If she really can''t kill the black widow, she will not be forced to accompany her life in vain.


    Although his heart is clear is such a situation, but this words from Shangguan Huang''s mouth, will let people listen to the heart is particularly comfortable.


    After moving his body for a while, murongsheng looked coldly at the three people lying on the ground: "let them roll down and lie here, wasting my aunt''s competition!"


    The three men will deal with the black widow after they are solved.


    One by one, it''s not fun.


    What a person says in front of her will never make fun of her life. As a result, she couldn''t protect her at all, and she didn''t open her heart here!


    Another, in order to survive, it is not a good thing to push her out and let her act as a shield.


    As for the remaining elder martial brother, they didn''t stand in the way when they made a decision here. It''s not fun either!


    Murongsheng''s disgusted eyes fall into Han Bairong''s eyes, which makes Han Bairong angry. But people inhaled the poison from the black widow, but they couldn''t make any effort. They had to be dragged down.


    Of course, when he was dragged down again, he glared at murongsheng fiercely.


    However, Murong Sheng doesn''t care. He is not as powerful as Qing Ying in his ability to stare at people. What can make people feel scared?


    If you look at it more, you will feel hot!

 Chapter 1090

    The black widow looked at murongsheng, and sneered: "you little girl, how dare you come here to die?"


    She and murongsheng are the only two people left in the competition field, and shangguanhuang, who is afraid of her, has retreated to the outside of the field.


    Now, the black widow is no longer in a terrible mood.


    After all, in her eyes, if you want to kill murongsheng, it''s as simple as strangling a little ant.


    The black widow knows whether she can win murongsheng or not. As long as you go out of the thousand poisons gate, you will die in Shangguan Huang''s hands.


    In that case, she has nothing to be afraid of!


    After all, it''s going to be in the coffin. It''s better to take Murong Sheng''s life away!


    Before she died, even if she could not kill this woman, she had to torture and grind this woman, and let her suffer endless pain. It''s better to let this woman suffer and die!


    Otherwise, how can she be worthy of her life?!


    Black widow coldly looking at murongsheng, anyway, have torn face, eight Qi Zun''s Lord has seen her as a thorn in the flesh. Then she, before she died, tasted the taste of this woman''s blood, which was not at all bad!


    Things between the black widow and murongsheng are changing too fast.


    This time, I don''t know how many times I have changed, although some of them don''t understand. However, the black widow and the woman were finally able to meet each other. After a long silence, the voice burst out again.


    Roar, scream, and the sound of free laughter make the atmosphere that just seems to be a little oppressive suddenly lively again, even more lively than just now!


    The sound almost didn''t overturn the roof.


    "Ha ha ha, this woman can do it!"


    "I didn''t expect that the woman whom Lord Baqi was looking for was so unique! I admire you


    "Well, well, this woman is really stupid. Just look at this woman, she has never practiced martial arts. How dare you fight against the black widow? "


    "Fight! Hurry up! Make a quick decision


    In the eyes of these people, whoever wins or loses is the responsibility of the central government. As like as two peas in the black widow and Murong, what is the difference between the two people?


    What they want to see is to see two people fighting with all their strength.


    Murongsheng stood quietly in the field of competition, and did not move. She looked at the black widow calmly, as if she didn''t come to fight and kill people, but just like the people sitting on the stage, came to watch the game.


    Looking at the scene where you don''t move and I don''t move, the people in the stands were impatient and urged.


    "Why are you standing still?"


    "Fight, fight! Go on


    "Why are you standing here, fight!"


    Listening to the shouts and urging voices from around, the black widow listened, and a smile of sarcasm hung up at the corner of her mouth: "little girl, do you hear me? Now everyone is shouting, let me tear you up."


    Black widow playing with her long black nails, looking at murongsheng is like looking at the mole ants under her feet.


    Murongsheng didn''t pay attention to the irony of the black widow, but coldly glanced at the people who were coaxing there. The dark brilliance in the fundus of the eyes made those who were shouting to each other suddenly unable to say a word

 Chapter 1091

    And shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng standing in the field, and all looked at him.


    Obviously is lazy, but standing there is to be dazzling by anyone, let people''s eyes fall on her body can''t shift away.


    In particular, murongsheng''s calmness makes shangguanhuang''s eyes a little spoiled, a little concerned, and a little Complex.


    Murongsheng stood there motionless, but the black widow didn''t want to spend so much time with murongsheng. He directly attacked murongsheng and tried to take him down.


    In particular, the black widow''s palm is also condensed with a mass of black fog, people can see that this slap is definitely not an ordinary slap. But with, let people resist the poison!


    Seeing such a thrilling scene, people sitting on the platform were shocked. They held their breath and did not dare to say a word.


    As soon as Murong Sheng saw it, he ran straight away, running in the opposite direction of the black widow, instead of rushing head-on with the black widow.


    Murongsheng''s action makes many people''s eyes stare out of their eyes. After watching the competition in the thousand poison gate for so many years, I''ve never seen anyone like murongsheng!


    Not only the people watching were stunned, but even the black widow who was fighting towards murongsheng was slow because of murongsheng''s action, and her slap was directly defeated.


    When he ran to shangguanhuang, murongsheng took out a stack of banknotes from his arms and threw them at shangguanhuang.


    "Go ahead, go ahead and bet! I''ll win


    With that, murongsheng ran back directly.


    Many people who see murongsheng''s movements are speechless, and some of them don''t understand the relationship between what murongsheng sells.


    But shangguanhuang''s heart is helpless. He looks at the silver note that murongsheng put into his arms and loses it in one direction. Very accurate hit in that person''s arms: "hear what she just said?"


    The person in charge of the bet is the person of QianDu gate. He was stunned and looked at the pile of silver bills that were suddenly thrown in his arms, and silently swallowed his mouth.


    Some indecisive people looked at the box on the fourth floor. Even if they didn''t count carefully, they could see how frightening these silver tickets were.


    "Anyone who comes is welcome. Write it down."


    Hearing the voice coming out of the box, the steward knew clearly and began to light the banknotes in his hand seriously.


    This counts, in the heart also can''t help but wonder. The girl was wearing a suit. Didn''t you see that there were so many banknotes hidden? This girl Where did you hide these banknotes?


    It''s amazing.


    No matter where he hides, murongsheng will never say it.


    Do you want murongsheng to tell these people that these banknotes are hidden in the secret by her, and no one can find them?


    After explaining shangguanhuang, murongsheng turns back. Without waiting for the black widow, murongsheng took the lead.


    Instead of being chased around by the black widow, it''s better to take the initiative and take the most favorable opportunity.


    And black widow, also didn''t think, a little girl who has no internal power, dare to take the initiative to hit her? This girl''s courage is really very bold, do not know heaven and earth!

 Chapter 1092

    "Little girl, you are so young, it seems that you don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth," the black widow laughed wildly. "I didn''t expect that you would take the initiative to come and die! Come on, I''ll help you with this idea! "


    Murong Sheng sneered. When he got to this point, how could he claim to be a fairy?


    I don''t know how many folds I have on my face. I can''t afford to be a fairy!


    Murongsheng yelled at the black widow: "old witch!"


    For fear that the black widow would not hear the same, she cried out several times in succession.


    Suddenly, let the black widow''s face directly gloomy down.


    The three words "old witch" can be said to be untouchable in the heart of the black widow. No one can call her black widow and leave alive!


    Just now, I applied with a little lightness and contempt, and now I only have a fury on my face.


    Murongsheng originally wanted to take out the small bow and arrow that he had made for himself, but he thought that in such a short distance, it would be impossible to shoot the black widow with internal power.


    But Sentimental whip can not be taken out, not to expose their identity out of it?!


    And sentimental whip is really some evil, she is really not easy to use.


    Murongsheng crossed his hands in his sleeves, pretended that there were two daggers hidden in his sleeves, and then quickly separated and rushed to the direction of the black widow.


    Otherwise, if two daggers come out of thin air and are seen by people, they will certainly cause another disturbance.


    Of course, murongsheng''s play also made the onlookers sigh. Didn''t expect that such a weak little girl without wind, seems to be quite powerful?


    Black widow coldly looked at murongsheng: "no matter what you take out now, I will not let you live!" The black fog in the palm of my hand became more and more thick, and I patted it directly in the direction of murongsheng.


    Encounter this kind of poison, all people will choose to avoid, will not touch.


    But murongsheng is not the same. Murongsheng doesn''t dodge at all and rushes up directly. The black spirit falls on murongsheng, which only slows him down a little, and then immediately returns to his original appearance.


    This change is very small. If no one looks at it carefully, he can''t see this change at all.


    All of us are astonished. The only one who can not respond to the black fog of the black widow is murongsheng!


    Just when everyone was surprised, two daggers in murongsheng''s hand pierced into the black widow''s body. It''s just strange that there is no blood on the black widow?


    Is it because the black widow''s clothes are black and they are hidden and can''t be displayed?


    Shangguan Huang, who was standing on one side, frowned slightly. With his eyes and ears, he was absolutely sure that the dagger in Murong Sheng''s hand had stabbed the black widow.


    But


    How did the black widow not look hurt or shed blood?


    Shangguanhuang still can''t understand, so he can only stand here quietly and continue to see.


    When I saw murongsheng stabbing the black widow several times in succession, but as in the beginning, there was no blood flowing from her body.


    Shangguanhuang seems to understand, with some meaningful in his eyes.

 Chapter 1093

    I''m afraid that murongsheng''s play is not so simple. There must be some mystery in it.


    It''s a mystery. In fact, it''s in murongsheng.


    This is the first time murongsheng has ever used this skill to people. After reading so many medical books, murongsheng has always kept in mind the distribution of acupoints in the human body, and will never forget it.


    And this dagger is not a common dagger.


    The tip of the knife has a barb. When it goes into the body, it comes out. The wound inside will be expanded rapidly. When it is pulled out, the barb will block the skin and the wound. Then, the blood inside will not flow out in a short time.


    Just a wound like this will not cause any fatal harm to this man.


    However, each of murongsheng''s knives is a certain acupoint. And there are so many acupoints in human body that one acupoint is not fatal. But two? Three?


    When there are more and more wounds, let''s see if the black widow can carry them!


    And she, as long as efforts to dodge the black widow''s attack on the line.


    But it happened that the black widow seemed to have killed Murong Sheng without using her own internal power. On the contrary, he took all the poisons away from murongsheng. Unfortunately, murongsheng ignored them all.


    Let alone hurt murongsheng, he didn''t even drop his hair.


    When the black widow threw poison at murongsheng, murongsheng was more strange, like a sullen fly, around her, holding two broken daggers in her hand.


    Two stabs here, two stabs there.


    Although she just stabbed into the moment, the body will feel a little bit of tingling, but also can endure. But I can''t stand this murongsheng. She''s always poking about her!


    Before long, the black widow felt the stabbing pain from her body, which made her heart very angry, but she had nothing to do.


    She wants to fight back, but it''s no use!


    The poison refined by myself has no effect on murongsheng!


    Murongsheng stabbed the black widow''s self-confidence: "Yo? What''s the matter? Your proud poison doesn''t seem to work very well on me? "


    With that, for fear that she would really annoy the black widow, murongsheng quickly opens up a distance with the black widow. Suddenly, the black widow thinks it over and slaps her with her internal power.


    However, after such a long time, murongsheng is still a little out of breath, and his physical strength is not as flexible as just now. The arms holding the dagger also trembled slightly.


    Her body is really unbearable!


    If it wasn''t for drinking spring water before, a lot of filth would be discharged. Otherwise, she has already been unable to hold the drop to sit on the ground.


    However, his body clearly can''t hold on. Murongsheng''s mouth is unreasonable and unforgiving. He has a provocative smile at the corner of his mouth and looks at the black widow with a slight eyebrow: "what''s the matter? You want to poison me with the same poison as flour? Are you too confident? "

 Chapter 1094

    "Tell me, how can people in the world be afraid of you? The poison in your hand is like flour. Is there anything to be afraid of? "


    "Ah, you say, it''s not true that I''m afraid of your poison, but I''m afraid that your face full of orange skin folds will scare them. Do you think I''m right?"


    What murongsheng said was that he stepped on the black widow''s death.


    The black widow has been in the world for so many years. The last thing she wants to say is her appearance and age. But this moment murongsheng all said it, and the black widow listened, her face twisted.


    "You dirty watch!"


    The black widow was mad, but her poison had no effect on murongsheng. Simply, I don''t use poison any more. After trying for so long, I''m afraid the black widow''s heart also understood.


    I''m afraid none of my poisons will affect murongsheng!


    How does this constitution come from? It''s enviable!


    Since the poison has no effect on murongsheng, she doesn''t believe that she can take this stinky insect with all her martial arts and internal power. There''s no way!


    What else can we do about her? Can''t kill her?!


    The black widow who changed her way dodged this time.


    Watching the black widow attack more and more fiercely, Murong Sheng could only sigh faintly. Fortunately, since the spring, I often drink spring water and eat spring fruit to strengthen my body, and my eyes and ears have become much more sensitive than ordinary people.


    You can see the black widow''s action. According to the subtle change of her action, you can infer her next action, and then dodge. Otherwise, it''s really a small life to be explained here.


    However, although we can dodge, we can dodge twice as much.


    There is no graceful posture, and there is no reserve that a woman should have. You can hide with whatever action you can.


    Several times, murongsheng''s action was slow and he didn''t dodge. He was also photographed by the black widow with her internal power.


    "Well..."


    Murongsheng''s physical strength can''t keep up. This time, he didn''t dodge completely. He was hit by the black widow''s palm wind. Some of the body ache, let Murong Sheng want to scold.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing that she was able to get benefits from murongsheng, the black widow was satisfied and laughed: "little bitch! I''d like to see if you can still say that now! "


    Murongsheng is now like a dead dog. She chases and beats him everywhere, but she has no power to fight back. In the face of such a situation, the black widow felt very satisfied.


    No one can be more satisfied.


    As a result Before the black widow finished laughing, she saw murongsheng take out a small blue porcelain vase from her arms. The wooden stopper was opened, and a good smell of medicine came out from inside.


    Just smelling the fragrance of this medicine can make people judge that this medicine is by no means ordinary!


    But murongsheng didn''t like how precious he was. He poured the pills in the bottle into his mouth and swallowed them directly.

 Chapter 1095

    Just now, there was still some pale face. It didn''t take long for people to see that it was ruddy and normal.


    Looking at this incredible scene, everyone couldn''t help staring, whispering and asking, trying to find out about the bottle of medicine in murongsheng''s hand.


    "No?! Is that amazing? "


    "What did she just eat? What did she eat?"


    "Misty grass! What kind of fairy medicine is it? It''s so effective! "


    "Never seen Some people will take medicine like this... "


    "It''s heroic. How rich is it to take such effective medicine like this?"


    The black widow didn''t pay attention to murongsheng''s behavior before. After all, she thought that no matter what medicine she took, murongsheng would not recover quickly.


    Results!


    Black widow sees the ruddy on murongsheng''s face come back so helplessly, immediately react to come over, sternly scold a way: "you take medicine unexpectedly!"


    Murongsheng seems to be full of medicine, a burp came out, his mouth also spread some medicine fragrance.


    He looked at the black widow like an idiot again, and asked her why she asked so foolishly: "are you stupid or do you think I''m stupid? If I don''t take medicine, will I wait for you to kill me? "


    This question can also be so shocked to ask, the old witch is not to people as a big fool.


    Or


    That is, the old witch herself is a fool and doesn''t know how to change things!


    What''s more, she has already asked in advance. No matter what kind of moves are used, as long as they win, they are heroes. If she doesn''t take medicine, is it hard for her to be beaten to death by the old witch?


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, black widow is just a mouthful of air pressure in her heart. She can''t spit it out. Her chest is very stuffy.


    Then he glared at murongsheng fiercely. He was almost mad because of murongsheng''s behavior: "is that right! Then I want to see how much medicine you can have for your recovery, you little bitch


    I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years, and I''ve seen all kinds of people, but I''ve never seen anyone like murongsheng who doesn''t play cards according to common sense! Rascal, what a rascal!


    Murongsheng ate a bottle of medicine in one breath, there was no big problem in his body, and his physical strength recovered a little. When you hold the dagger in both hands, you won''t tremble slightly any more.


    The eyes looked at the black widow who was mad at her. The corners of her mouth were smiling slightly, and her eyes were very cold.


    If her mouth was not covered by the mask, she would have learned the way that the black widow wanted to drink her blood before, and she would have licked on the dagger.


    It''s just that if this action can''t be done But it can be ridiculed!


    Murongsheng looked at the black widow sarcastically and said, "it''s true that this man is old and his blood is so black. Even if he smells it, he has a stream of guards. He''s sick to death."


    Now she feels that the energy is not too good!


    I felt the blood all over my body was about to boil up, smelling the bloody smell from the dagger. Don''t know how of, also will Murong Sheng in the heart of the deepest kind of bloodthirsty impulse to seduce up!

 Chapter 1096

    Although her skill is not so good, her body has been baptized by spring water and spring fruit, and she has learned from Hongying. After the bloodthirsty feeling that she was hooked up by the sentimental whip last time, she couldn''t get rid of that feeling any more.


    Let her feel, very wonderful.


    For a moment, murongsheng''s momentum suddenly changed, looking at the black widow quietly. Looking at the black widow, she felt as if she had been despised by murongsheng. The veins of her temple protruded, and she attacked murongsheng directly.


    And murongsheng, after all, stood still and didn''t move. He didn''t want to dodge.


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, the people in the lake were shocked.


    Is this woman frightened by the black widow?


    Even shangguanhuang could not guess what murongsheng was thinking now. His eyes flashed slightly and his whole body was tense.


    We''re ready to rush in at any time.


    But in the next second, in the blink of an eye. All the people seemed to be dazzled. At the moment when the black widow rushed towards murongsheng, murongsheng''s figure flashed directly behind the black widow.


    The murderous spirit in murongsheng''s eyes was no longer hidden, but completely exposed. He didn''t have any extra posture in his hand. He held the contest and stabbed at the black widow''s back.


    The black widow did not expect that Murong Sheng, who was standing still, would flash behind her in a moment! Let her have no reaction at all, flash past, back came a stabbing pain.


    Suddenly let the black widow no longer hold back, loudly called out.


    Quickly a Dodge, get rid of Murong Sheng body behind the dagger.


    Murongsheng pulled out two daggers from the black widow''s back, and saw the blood flowing down the dagger and dripping on the ground.


    Black widow ran forward in a hurry, trying to get away from murongsheng. And murongsheng didn''t have a little panic. He didn''t even chase after her. He walked slowly behind the black widow.


    What''s going on?


    What just happened?


    All the people didn''t react. Their eyes were wide open. They didn''t react to what had just happened.


    All of them were surprised to see murongsheng, who was walking behind the black widow. And the black widow running ahead Black widow?!


    Wait a minute?!


    What''s going on?!


    The black widow''s movement of running forward seems more and more More and more dull?


    It''s like an old lady on crutches?!


    No!


    How could this happen? Just now, isn''t the black widow teasing that woman?


    But since when has this situation completely changed? When did that woman run after the black widow again?!


    Even the black widow herself felt her body and gradually had some strange situations


    All over, there is a kind of being thrown into the stove to bake. Clearly feel the heat from the mouth can spray fire, the heat of the whole person will burst, but a drop of sweat can not flow down?


    Why is it like this?!

 Chapter 1097

    This kind of heat, but there is no way to dissipate, the whole person will soon be suffocated feeling, let the black widow''s heart is also manic unceasingly.


    She didn''t know why her body was like this. But she could feel that she would never be poisoned!


    However, her body became so strange that she could not tell what was wrong. Is it hard, what did this woman do to her?!


    This woman must have done something to her, otherwise how could she be like this!


    The black widow is about to collapse now. She feels her body is about to explode!


    But looking down at his body, looking at his two arms, clearly is in normal. On the outside There is nothing wrong with her body


    Black widow pondered did not understand, own body how possibly can become such a situation. What''s more, when did your body become like this? It''s only in the blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, you can feel that the woman can catch up with her without any effort!


    As a long-term martial arts practitioner, she was easily overtaken by the woman who had no internal power. This is totally impossible in normal life!


    Murongsheng walked slowly to the black widow''s side, slowly close to the black widow''s body, and said in a soft voice: "well, do you feel uncomfortable now? It''s very hot, but I don''t sweat. I feel like I''m going to burst? "


    Listen to what murongsheng said, there is something that the black widow doesn''t understand!


    Her body is absolutely what this woman has done to her!


    Is


    Is it just that the woman around her like a fly and stabbed her with so many knives?


    But why, when the woman stabbed her, there was no feeling at all, on the contrary But now there is a reaction?


    Black widow completely don''t understand, and murongsheng didn''t give her a chance to understand.


    He put out his foot and kicked the black widow''s calf. Suddenly, the black widow''s legs jumped forward uncontrollably and knelt on the ground.


    But Murong Sheng''s eyes are quick, he reaches out and grabs the black widow''s back hair, and pulls back. Black widow immediately uncontrollable, the lower body son knelt down, and the upper body son leaned back in the past.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were cold, holding the dagger in his hand. Without any hesitation, he quickly and accurately stabbed into the black widow''s eyes.


    Just stabbed in, and instantly pulled out.


    It''s just a white knife coming in and a red one coming out. At the same time, there is a bloody eye on the dagger.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    This time, the black widow could no longer control her shrill scream. There was no eye in one of her eyes, leaving only the empty winter. A stream of non lethal liquid mixed with red blood flowed out of her cheek.


    "Ah! My eyes! My eyes! You bitch


    Black widow knelt on the ground, the upper part of the body can not restrain the back, stretched out her hand to cover his eyes. With another intact eye, he stares at murongsheng, with murderous spirit and ruthlessness in his eyes. He wants to bite off murongsheng''s flesh one by one!

 Chapter 1098

    But murongsheng didn''t respond to the black widow''s shrill scream at all. He just looked at the black widow lightly.


    Playing with dagger in hand, throwing dagger up and down. Just saw that the strange and disgusting liquid on the dagger was thrown clean one by one.


    The whole scene quieted down. Just now, it was clear that the black widow was chasing and attacking the woman crazily. As a result, when they didn''t react, it was inexplicably that the woman gave the black widow to


    This situation, they did not respond, let them stay.


    However, after a moment of stupefaction, a burst of roar and shouts broke out.


    "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha


    "I didn''t expect that! The black widow can''t even fight a man who doesn''t know martial arts! "


    "This is really shocking!"


    How can people who can come here care who dies and who lives? What they have to do is See this situation with the imagination is completely different from the scene!


    After all, you can guess the result from the beginning. Who would like to sit here and watch?


    Murongsheng listened to the roar coming from his ear and swept around casually. His eyes fell on the black widow again. Just that kind of mood suddenly disappeared.


    Left behind, only killing, only bloody, only cold hard staring at the black widow. It''s just like the evil spirit climbing out of hell, full of cold murderous gas.


    The murderous spirit on his body radiates out without covering. He has a desire for blood and a pleasure of killing himself. It''s totally different from murongsheng at the beginning!


    I used to live for the sake of being alive. I didn''t want to cause trouble. I just wanted to swallow everything.


    But since being inspired by the sentimental whip, the hidden blood in my heart


    This kind of murongsheng, even shangguanhuang has never seen.


    Looking at murongsheng like this, shangguanhuang has no fear in his heart, and some of them are only full of heartache.


    If If I had known murongsheng a little earlier, wouldn''t she have suffered so much in Rongguo mansion?


    Looking at the situation on the competition ground, sun Zhengshi''s expectation was completely defeated: "brother, it seems that the woman is really not her, but her voice is somewhat similar..."


    The tone is low, in the heart is having the flavor which loses slowly.


    Murongsheng, he will never be so murderous.


    Even after experiencing the life of Rongguo government, such murderous spirit will not appear in murongsheng, because it will never be raised by ordinary people.


    Sun Wenzhe didn''t speak. He just reached out and patted on the back of sun Zheng''s poem to comfort him.


    From the beginning, he was very clear in his heart that the woman could not be murongsheng.


    Because murongsheng is dead.


    Listening to that woman''s voice is a bit like murongsheng, sun Zheng''s poetry subconsciously recognizes people as murongsheng, which is just the obsession of sun Zheng''s poetry.


    Sun''s brothers and sisters are in a very low mood here. Shangguanhong, who just stood up and was dragged down by Wanyan yinyao, never looked away from murongsheng.

 Chapter 1099

    It is impossible for him to read it wrong. How can he read it wrong?


    Just showing a side face, he can see clearly.


    The face under the veil is murongsheng''s face!


    She is murongsheng, that''s right!


    Shangguanhong would never think that he would read murongsheng wrong.


    But


    He has just confirmed that the woman he saw is murongsheng. That''s right. But now, shangguanhong''s heart is not so sure


    At least


    At least in his cognition, murongsheng can''t have such a big murderous spirit and such a powerful momentum!


    Murongsheng is one of those people. He likes to walk around him like a dog skin plaster. He can''t get rid of it.


    Their own character, but also with a bit of cowardice.


    How can it be like now, murderous?!


    So


    Shangguanhong''s eyes narrowed slightly. Who is this woman?!


    The black widow looked at the woman in front of her, and suddenly her temperament changed greatly. She had no idea of playing before, and suddenly she had a smell of fear.


    He didn''t have the chance to escape at all, so he saw that murongsheng had come to her full.


    He raised the dagger in his hands high, raised the dagger in his hands, and rowed back and forth on the black widow''s body. Pieces of scattered clothes are flying in the air, flying and falling on the ground like butterflies, while the long black hair is more like weeds cut down by murongsheng and falling on the ground.


    The black widow hugged her body tightly and screamed out in a very shrill voice.


    Then, after a scream, the black widow suddenly felt something wrong, suddenly opened her only eye and looked at herself.


    She


    She''s not dead yet?


    Even on the body also completely not injured?!


    Just now, she has been shocked and scared by murongsheng''s murderous spirit. Looking at the dagger in murongsheng''s hand, I thought murongsheng would directly kill her here.


    But who ever thought that the black widow didn''t feel any pain


    Looking down at his body, all the black robes wrapped around his body have been scratched, and even the naked clothes on his body have been cut rotten by murongsheng. All the bodies were exposed, but there was not even a redundant knife mark on the body.


    "Ah, ah."


    "My God, the black widow''s body! It''s really the first time to see it


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the black widow is so arrogant in her daily life, and her body is not so good."


    When a woman is exposed to the sight of so many people, many men are whistling and commenting. After all, it''s not easy to see a woman''s body in public.


    It''s true that the black widow''s body is not very attractive, but at her age, it''s not easy to be physically healthy. Compared with other people of the same age, it''s still quite smart.


    "Ah, ah


    The black widow screamed out immediately. She didn''t know whether she was angry or because murongsheng''s operation made the black widow feel ashamed.


    Anyway, now, the black widow just wants to kill murongsheng here!

 Chapter 1100

    The black widow stares at murongsheng fiercely with one eye. She doesn''t know where to find out a pill and directly loses her mouth. In an instant, everyone saw with their own eyes that the black widow''s fair skin turned black gradually.


    And with a very fast speed, a little bit of the whole body are black in the past.


    Before long, the whole person of the black widow seemed to have turned into black charcoal, which made people very surprised.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "It''s really exciting. This competition has been flipped so many times that people are dazzled!"


    "Does the black widow feel that she can''t beat her and commit suicide by taking poison?"


    Everyone looked at the operation of the black widow and was a little silly. They didn''t know what the black widow wanted to do.


    Heard the black widow''s roar, black face flashing a kind of red meridians, as if like a spider web, all over the black widow''s body.


    She was all black and her hair was cut into an ugly image by murongsheng. Now it seems that the black widow is really frightening.


    After the roar, the black widow glared at murongsheng with her only eyes, and her eyes were filled with the smell of evil. Looking at this, I''m afraid I want to tear murongsheng to pieces before I give up.


    As a result


    Before he could see the black widow''s action, he saw her eyes suddenly open a little wider, and a dull hum came out, and a trace of blood was left at the corner of her mouth.


    Unbelievable looking back, looking in the past.


    I don''t know when murongsheng suddenly stood behind her when she didn''t notice, and With a dagger


    Murongsheng looked at the stupid black widow in front of him and rolled his eyes: "have you been arrogant for a long time and forgotten one thing?"


    "You''ve been in the world for so many years, don''t you know one thing? Don''t expose your back to your enemies, or you will die. "


    Murongsheng said, the dagger in his hand stabbed the black widow''s spine and stabbed it in. After that, he pulled the dagger out of the black widow''s spine and watched her fall to the ground like a ragged doll, with no interest at all.


    I didn''t look at the black widow any more and went directly to the side of the fence.


    His eyes were calm, but the murderous and cold air all over him was still tightly wrapped around murongsheng. Cold as if with the voice of ice chip mouth: "open the door."


    When murongsheng saw this, the person guarding the thousand poison gate at the door suddenly felt sorry. He felt that he was not in the thousand poison gate, but was thrown into an ice cellar. A cold, directly from the sole of the cold head melon seeds.


    Let him feel like he''s going to become a big ice sculpture!


    The fear in his eyes gradually enlarged, and his face turned pale as if he had been seriously frightened.


    The whole person has been standing in the same place, like a piece of wood, without the ability to think and act. The body slightly trembles, the vision has not condensed the ray of light, looked like saw something very terrible thing.

 Chapter 1101

    Shangguanhuang directly breaks the heavy chain around the iron gate and holds murongsheng in his arms.


    Before Ming Ming, murongsheng''s body could bring him warmth, but now it makes him feel colder than his body


    Shangguanhuang once confirmed that his body was the coldest in the world, just like a big ice sculpture. But now the murongsheng in his arms, let him feel the warmth of meaning, even let him feel the cold


    However, murongsheng''s coldness is not the same as his.


    It''s not cold like him, but a kind of gloomy breath of death, tightly around murongsheng''s body, which makes people feel cool.


    Even if he held murongsheng tightly in his arms like now, there was an unrealistic feeling in his heart. It seems that one day murongsheng will leave her.


    Shangguanhuang releases murongsheng in his arms, and looks at murongsheng''s eyes. There is no smart taste before. What he sees is only dark black eyes. Directly holding murongsheng''s face in both hands, she pulled down the mask on her face and directly kisses her without saying a word.


    He didn''t like this kind of murongsheng. He didn''t like it at all.


    It looks cold, without any emotion.


    What he likes, what he wants to have, is the murongsheng who can bring him warmth, make him angry anytime and anywhere, pick up his emotions anytime and anywhere, and make him helpless, but can only deeply hurt himself!


    Murongsheng''s whole body is still entangled with a kind of breath of death that people don''t want to touch. Now murongsheng hasn''t recovered from the pleasure of killing people.


    However, the embrace that held her in her arms was very familiar to her. He threw his two daggers to the ground and held shangguanhuang''s waist tightly.


    Two people, so in front of so many people, direct intimacy up, as if no one else''s appearance, let many people see silly eyes.


    It''s not because of anything else, but because shangguanhuang is so mysterious that he will never appear until the famous sword meeting is held.


    As a result, now, suddenly appeared in front of everyone, actually will do such a high-profile move out. This is really


    After a moment''s stupefaction, all the viewers, who were also very interested, whistled and called each other from time to time.


    Originally, the people who come to this kind of place to watch are all people in the Jianghu. There are all kinds of people, but they will not abide by the common customs of literati. Seeing this scene, naturally, there are a lot of people who join in the fun, provocative, and all kinds of obscene words that can be said from their mouths.


    This kind of news is OK for one person, but the number of people is increasing. Shangguanhuang just doesn''t want to hear it. It''s impossible and totally impossible!


    The voices were directly squeezed into shangguanhuang''s ears, which made him not listen.


    Very reluctant to leave with murongsheng, satisfied with the look of murongsheng panting. And the red and swollen lips he had just kissed. Do not want to, all of a sudden the mask to pull up, murongsheng''s face to cover.

 Chapter 1102

    "All right?" Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng in his arms, "is his head sober?"


    Murongsheng answered softly, nodded, held shangguanhuang''s waist in both hands, and leaned against him. His voice was soft: "I''m so dirty. I want to go back to take a bath..."


    Shangguanhuang is 100% to fulfill the requirements of murongsheng. Even for his life, he would not blink, let alone take a bath?


    Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng in his arms without hesitation, and goes out.


    Seeing that the two people were about to go out from here, the man in the box on the fourth floor immediately stopped and said, "nephew, I''m afraid you can''t take this man out."


    Shangguanhuang for this person''s stop, as if no one else, holding murongsheng continue to move forward. However, in a short time, a group of thousand poison men came out and blocked their way.


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at the people who are blocking him. He says to murongsheng in a soft voice: "hold tight."


    I want to break through like this!


    Murongsheng takes a look at the direction of the fourth floor, and then reaches for shangguanhuang''s clothes. Shangguanhuang looks down.


    Murongsheng just took a look at shangguanhuang and didn''t say anything. Just such a look, shangguanhuang could understand what murongsheng meant.


    Just tight, ready body suddenly relaxed down.


    Murongsheng looked up at the box on the fourth floor this time, but he didn''t use a very loud voice. Because she knew that as long as she spoke, people on the fourth floor would hear it and not miss it.


    "Isn''t it the rule of the thousand poisons sect that if one side dies, the other side wins? Now that I have won, why can''t I go? "


    Dead? Won?


    Everyone looked in the direction of the black widow. She stood up trembling from the ground and didn''t die at all!


    Murongsheng''s eyes also fell on the black widow, looking at the black widow from the throat inside a voice of strange call.


    With the sound of pain, people feel hairy after hearing it.


    After the black widow eased over, she quickly pointed several acupoints on her body with her fingers. Sweating and panting for murongsheng''s direction, he finally finds murongsheng outside the iron gate.


    "I''ll poison you! I''m going to kill you! I''ll peel off your skin


    The black widow''s skin became more and more black, as black as a mass of rich black ink.


    Even the place under her feet seemed to have some changes. The ground, which used to be loess, is now beginning to turn red, which makes people shudder.


    Murongsheng looks at the black widow and raises her eyebrows.


    The black widow''s ability is really powerful, especially the poisons she made.


    What''s more, after the black widow turned herself into a big poison man, the severity of this was deepened a lot.


    It''s just a pity.


    "You want to kill me? You don''t have the chance. "


    Murongsheng said inexplicably, when everyone didn''t understand. Just see the black widow Do not know why suddenly rushed out of a blood column, like a fountain spray out!


    After waiting for someone to come back, another blood column came out.

 Chapter 1103

    The black widow was like a water bag full of blood. Suddenly, she was pierced with several holes, and then the blood inside was sprayed out directly.


    One, two, three


    More and more.


    The black widow''s body seems to have been pierced with countless holes, and the blood rushes out from those holes, sprays in the air and falls on the ground. At this moment, what people see in front of their eyes are all hazy blood.


    After a while, the black widow slowly contracted in front of everyone''s eyes with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    And before full of elastic full skin, now also become wrinkled, like no water, dried vegetables.


    The black widow''s face shriveled rapidly, and one eye protruded like water.


    The whole person directly fell to the ground, like a lump of dead meat with bones


    For a long time, the people watching did not make a sound.


    Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw in their eyes.


    Why did it suddenly become like this?


    Didn''t that woman pick out all the black widow''s clothes just now? There is no wound, but how can all of a sudden


    Shangguanhuang takes his eyes back and looks down at murongsheng in his arms. Although he didn''t speak, it was obvious in his eyes that murongsheng needed to give him a good explanation.


    Murongsheng looks at the dead black widow who can''t die any more. She takes her eyes back and leans her head on shangguanhuang''s chest.


    His voice was full of vitality, and he said in a low voice: "it''s just that she pierced all the acupoints on her body with a dagger. At the same time, he used special skills to block the wound. The blood can''t flow out temporarily. But the injury has been caused, the wound has been bleeding. So at the end of the day, I used a dagger to stab her back spine. I just wanted to make the blood flowing back in her body unable to stay there, so... "


    Murongsheng didn''t explain the words completely, but the meaning of the words was very obvious.


    Listening, shangguanhuang didn''t feel that murongsheng''s means were too cruel and bloody. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up, and his eyes were full of appreciation: "yes, this means is really good."


    Murongsheng glanced at shangguanhuang. She didn''t know why. Looking at shangguanhuang''s expression, she felt a trace of disobedience. There is a seed. Shangguanhuang sounds like praising her, but it always feels like being proud of herself.


    Not bothering to take care of such small things, murongsheng closed his eyes and just wanted to have a good rest: "I''m dirty, I want to take a bath..."


    Shangguanhuang can imagine that murongsheng is very tired even if he doesn''t look at him.


    Also don''t talk much, holding Murong Sheng head also don''t return of walked out from thousand poison door. This time, the man sitting in the box on the fourth floor didn''t make a sound to stop shangguanhuang.


    After shangguanhuang left completely with murongsheng in his arms, all the audience came back from the shock.


    Looking at the field above, it has become a stall, I don''t know what it is, it seems that it''s just something that makes people nauseous. It''s very disgusting.


    In addition to nausea, there is endless fear in my heart!

 Chapter 1104

    No one knows that a person''s body can shed so much blood, or even The yellow land has been dyed red to such a degree


    And the person who completely shed blood on his body would turn out to be like this.


    This means, this way of killing people, everyone present is the first time in his life to see!


    It''s just There is a feeling that I don''t know how to describe, such as a lump in my throat, a taste that I can''t swallow and spit out.


    After so long, the creepy feeling in my heart and body has not completely dissipated.


    After a thorough recovery, I only felt a little chilly all over, and reached for a touch. It was only then that I found that my clothes had been soaked in cold sweat. Lips slightly trembling, teeth gently up and down the collision, a word can not be said.


    With the people sitting next to each other looking at each other, you can see the fear and horror in each other''s eyes.


    He swallowed his saliva in silence. All the people looked at the black widow, who could not be seen as a person. They sat in the same place without speaking, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    This is really the first time that this kind of situation has happened. There are dead people in the thousand poison gate. For the first time, there are no shouts and shouts, but only a dead silence.


    I didn''t expect that the method of killing people by Lord Baqi was chilling, and the method of killing women by Lord Baqi was also so cruel


    "Ha ha..."


    Sitting in the box on the fourth floor, the owner of the thousand poison door looked at the unusual place below and said: "unexpectedly, this nephew is a cruel character. This nephew''s daughter-in-law is also a cruel character. "


    This method of doing things is really unexpected.


    But although the tone of this speech is calm, he is holding the glass tightly in his hand. He doesn''t look calm at all.


    In an instant, the wine cup in my hand suddenly broke into dregs and fell to the ground from the palm of my hand.


    The head of the thousand poison sect frowned and looked at the fragments in his hand. He clapped his hands very uneasily. Looking at shangguanhuang''s disappeared back, he was indignant: "it''s really unfair. What good things have been taken away by the Third Elder martial brother. Is this my bad luck, or is their appearance just to conquer me? "


    Say this sentence, tone inside still have some sour taste. The doorman glanced at the doorman who was waiting behind him. The disciple quickly lowered his head, pretending that he didn''t hear anything and didn''t dare to answer.


    The headman turned his mouth and stood up: "it''s boring."


    With that, he went straight out of the box.


    When murongsheng opened his eyes, he didn''t know how long he had been sleeping.


    Looking at the dark scene outside the window, it''s time Night?


    Just when murongsheng was still thinking about what time it was, suddenly an enlarged face appeared in front of his eyes, which directly scared murongsheng!


    "Awake? No more sleep? "


    Hearing murongsheng''s movement, shangguanhuang opens his eyes and takes a close look. Then he lies back and continues to close his eyes.


    The voice is hoarse, but with a kind of just wake up but did not wake up from the blurred taste, so it looks like a pair of not completely wake up.

 Chapter 1105

    However, this person''s eyes are closed. But the action in the hand didn''t stop at all, and put Murong Sheng into his arms for a few minutes. His head rubbed against murongsheng''s shoulder, and he didn''t move.


    Looking tired?


    Murongsheng is a little stiff, and his expression is stable. He reaches out and touches shangguanhuang.


    Big long legs, no fat on the waist, chest feel is also very good.


    Shangguan Huang just closed his eyes and was ready to fall asleep. As a result, he felt Murong Sheng''s touch on him. Suddenly, he grasped Murong Sheng''s hand helplessly: "don''t touch it. If you feel any anger, are you responsible?"


    The woman in his arms is the one he loves most. He just holds but can''t move. As long as he is a man, he has to restrain himself with great perseverance.


    Even if his self-control ability is very strong, he can''t completely control it. Otherwise, why did he lose control so many times before?


    Murongsheng wanted to take out his hand, but after a long time, he didn''t get it back. He muttered in a low voice: "after a long time, it''s you You said it earlier. I''m scared to death. "


    In such a dark place, a big face suddenly appeared. She really thought that she had gone to hell.


    The sound of whispering can''t escape shangguanhuang''s ears. After opening his closed eyes, he gently pinched murongsheng''s eyes in the middle of the night and his waist.


    "It''s not me. Who else can it be at this time?"


    Even if you can''t see shangguanhuang''s expression, you can hear the red fruit''s warning just from the action and tone.


    No matter whether shangguanhuang could see it or not, murongsheng turned his eyes.


    Also, in addition to shangguanhuang, who dares, who can grope under his nose and climb up to her bed?


    Hand in shangguanhuang chest pushed push, shangguanhuang did not let go.


    After being pushed several times by murongsheng, the tone was a little impatient: "sleep well, don''t move."


    All this time, still not honestly close your eyes to sleep, is to let him do something bad?!


    Murong Sheng pushed twice, instead of pushing Shangguan Huang away, he let Shangguan Huang hold her closer.


    A big long leg directly pressed on murongsheng''s leg and didn''t let murongsheng move.


    Murong Sheng was pressed by Shangguan Huang''s leg, which made him feel uncomfortable. He said in silence: "can you let me go?"


    By murongsheng''s tossing, shangguanhuang''s drowsiness completely disappeared. He said helplessly: "what do you want to do? I don''t sleep well. "


    "I''m hungry," murongsheng said, taking the leg that shangguanhuang pressed on her leg. "I want to eat, you take it quickly!"


    Who knows, just pushed shangguanhuang''s leg to him, as a result shangguanhuang pressed up again.


    "Sleep, as long as you sleep, you won''t feel hungry."


    Murongsheng was not happy when he heard that.


    Look at this. It''s like human talk?!


    What does it mean that if you fall asleep, you won''t feel hungry?


    Are they poor and unable to eat, or are they suffering from famine and having nothing to eat?


    What''s the matter? Is her status getting lower and lower now?


    Not even a full meal?


    Let people live!

 Chapter 1106

    "No sleep! I just want to eat. Please find me something to eat! "


    Murongsheng''s anger suddenly came up and yelled angrily at shangguanhuang, waving his arm like a big crab.


    Shangguanhuang is not unable to subdue murongsheng, but he is reluctant to fight against the woman in his arms. If you hurt someone carelessly, not only Murong Sheng will feel pain, but also he will feel pain.


    Shangguanhuang is also too lazy to break with murongsheng in such trifles. He releases murongsheng and turns his back directly to murongsheng: "if you want to eat something, go by yourself."


    Murongsheng sat up from the bed, looking at the scene outside, dark, only a moon hanging in the night, there are a few stars.


    How long has it been?!


    She came back from the thousand poison gate, took a bath, took a hot spring, and then opened her eyes. Is it so late outside?


    "No? Not hungry? "


    Shangguanhuang turns over and looks at murongsheng, who is still doing it, and asks curiously.


    Didn''t you cry and shout that you were hungry and couldn''t sleep just now?


    Why don''t you move now?


    Murongsheng looked down at shangguanhuang in the dark room and pushed him with his hand: "this is your baqizun. It''s your territory. I''m a visitor to your site. I''m looking for food. You''re going to get it back for me. How can the guests go on their own initiative? "


    "Do you know any rules?"


    Shangguanhuang was stunned by murongsheng''s statement.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang, and had no reaction. He could not help kicking: "don''t you hurry?"


    "Do you want me to find you something to eat?"


    "What else?"


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, originally. It''s been such a short time. Who else can she run out to summon?


    When she came here, because she lived in shangguanhuang''s small yard, she didn''t even have a servant girl around her. She had no place to look for food.


    Even in my own secret place, besides water, the fish swimming in the lake are not delicious at all. What do you eat?


    Completely unable to fill their own stomach!


    Murongsheng, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, suddenly lay on the bed and tumbled: "I don''t care, I''m hungry, I''m hungry! You have to do something for me! "


    Shangguanhuang has never been so ordered in his life. He didn''t move. He let murongsheng tumble around him, and murongsheng didn''t move. He just yelled at him.


    Both men are competing to see who will be more patient and who will surrender first.


    As a result, a voice came out of the stomach, and suddenly rang up. Although the sound is not particularly loud, but in such a quiet room, absolutely can let people hear clearly.


    Shangguanhuang was really tortured. With a slight sigh, he turned over and sat up from the bed and put his coat on his shoulder.


    Murongsheng saw shangguanhuang''s action, and immediately he felt a little elated, waiting for shangguanhuang to bring things to her to fill her stomach. As a result, who knows, his face suddenly more than a piece of clothing.


    It almost choked her face.

 Chapter 1107

    "What are you doing?"


    Murongsheng doesn''t look. He just feels the cloth of the clothes, so he can know it''s the clothes she''s wearing.


    "Aren''t you hungry? Get dressed and I''ll show you something to eat. " Shangguanhuang throws his clothes to murongsheng and is also wearing his own.


    Murongsheng took down the clothes that were thrown on her face and sat up.


    She knew in her heart that it was impossible for shangguanhuang to bring food back to her. It seems that you can only enjoy the treatment of shangguanhuang feeding her when you are waiting for yourself to be injured again.


    Now, shangguanhuang doesn''t kick herself out. It''s good to find something to eat.


    Quickly put on their own clothes, anyway, this black light can''t see anything, Murong Sheng directly heart wear. I don''t know if I''m wearing the wrong clothes. Anyway, I''ll wrap up my body.


    Murongsheng followed shangguanhuang''s butt and walked out of the yard.


    As soon as he went out, murongsheng looked around. It was dark everywhere, and only the faint moonlight was shining on the ground. It was quiet all around, only the sound of insects could be heard.


    "Where are we going?"


    At this time, I''m afraid I''ve already gone to bed?


    Is shangguanhuang going to shout out the cook and make a good meal for her?


    Isn''t that good? It doesn''t sound particularly kind.


    After all, if people wake up from their dreams in the middle of the night, I''m afraid everyone will have a little temper


    But if you think about it again, it''s not a bad place. Shangguanhuang is the Lord of baqizun!


    The Lord is hungry and wants to eat. Even if there is no cook, he can catch a cook from outside. What''s more, now we are just sleeping. It''s OK to wake up and cook a meal.


    Murongsheng thought and followed shangguanhuang. No one has ever met him along the way, and I don''t know if shangguanhuang did it on purpose. It''s estimated to choose a place with fewer people.


    In other words, at this time point, there are really not many people. There are not many people walking around.


    In a word, it''s hot and noisy in the daytime and cold and quiet in the evening. I can''t think of going together.


    "You wait here."


    Shangguanhuang finish, along the kitchen door to slip into the gap.


    Murongsheng was going to go in with him, but when he heard shangguanhuang''s words, his steps stopped.


    Look left, look right.


    Looking at the dark kitchen in front of her and the dark environment around her, this guy called her over to let her stand at the door to let the wind blow?!


    So, is shangguanhuang in it? It''s in there to steal from the kitchen?!


    Or is shangguanhuang stealing from his own territory?


    How could the grand baqizun be able to drive out such a thing?


    Murongsheng''s eyes are about to stare out. She would never have thought that shangguanhuang would have such an operation


    Just when murongsheng felt very tangled, he suddenly felt a line of sight, staring at her tightly without blinking.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been staring at her. Her every move is closely watched.


    Murong shengruo looks back at the past, but when he looks back, there is no one behind him.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s brows wrinkled.

 Chapter 1108

    She couldn''t be mistaken for the feeling of being watched. But just look at the past, but there is no one behind.


    It''s really strange.


    Murongsheng shakes his head strangely. He feels that the realization behind him doesn''t disappear. Is it hard to see that the vision doesn''t come from people?


    Murongsheng thinks this idea is ridiculous, but after reading a box of words, there are two haidongqing who can understand her.


    There''s nothing strange about that.


    After searching in the dark night, murongsheng suddenly sees one behind the grass. The flickering light of two points awakens murongsheng.


    Two points of light, very small, can be fully revealed at night. It''s just hidden behind the grass all the time, so it''s easy for people to ignore the past and not pay much attention to it.


    And the two twinkling lights, murongsheng can completely feel out, this is the eye, and not the eyes of people, the eyes of animals!


    But


    What can be shining red at night?


    Murongsheng searched in his mind, but he didn''t know what kind of animal he was. His eyes would be red.


    What''s more, in such a dark night, you can only see two red lights flashing there. I can''t see clearly what the noumenon of this thing is.


    So, what is this thing that nests in the grass?


    Murongsheng''s brow twisted into a small knot in one''s heart. She had drunk spring water and eaten spring fruit. According to reason, her eyes should be very good. She can see what animal is on the opposite side.


    But now she can''t recognize it at all?


    Murong Sheng was concentrating on the place, trying to distinguish what it was, when he was suddenly slapped behind him.


    Immediately will murongsheng to a big jump, reflex back a step, want to attack. Then the man grabbed the hand she wanted to attack and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as murongsheng heard that the voice was shangguanhuang, his newly established guard relaxed. Instead of responding to shangguanhuang''s question, he looked in the direction of the two red dots, and immediately saw that the red dots had disappeared.


    "Gone?" Murongsheng looked at it and went to look for it, but he didn''t find it. "How can it disappear suddenly? Where is this going? "


    After the red light disappeared, the feeling that fell on her, as if she had been peeped by something, disappeared immediately.


    However, murongsheng''s heart didn''t relax, on the contrary, his brow was more tight.


    If there is no mistake in her intuition, what just appeared is actually staring at her?


    "What''s the matter? Do you have anything? "


    Shangguanhuang also looked in the direction murongsheng was looking at, and saw nothing. The grass was quiet, and nothing unusual appeared.


    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t pay attention to him, and didn''t know what he was looking for there, he couldn''t help grabbing murongsheng''s wrist: "tell me about it."

 Chapter 1109

    "What are you talking about?"


    Murongsheng turned to look at shangguanhuang, his face a little confused.


    What can I say? What does this person want her to say?


    Shangguanhuang also had some helplessness: "tell me, what are you looking for here? I might be able to help you find it. "


    Murong Sheng immediately responded to this, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the big tree nearby. He didn''t find anything. Make sure that the thing is really disappeared without a trace, sighed in the heart: "nothing, maybe it''s dazzling."


    Shangguanhuang knows that this is murongsheng''s refusal and doesn''t say the real thing, but since murongsheng doesn''t want to say it, shangguanhuang won''t force her.


    Holding murongsheng''s wrist, he walked forward: "come on, aren''t you hungry? I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Murongsheng looked down and saw shangguanhuang holding a basket in his other hand. I don''t know what''s inside: "what do you put in it? Isn''t it leftovers? "


    At this time, can also take out so fast, must be cold!


    Maybe they eat the rest of the food at night!


    What kind of cold steamed bread, cold dishes and so on!


    "I said, as the Lord of baqizun, you can''t be too stingy, can you? I''m hungry. You just found me a pile of leftovers? Is this a beggar? How can you be like this? "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and murmured in a low voice: "really, how can I feel that I''m so miserable when I marry you? When I''m hungry, I still need to eat these leftovers... "


    Shangguanhuang''s step forward suddenly stopped. He turned around and glared at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng was not prepared at all. He stepped on shangguanhuang''s heel and immediately stared at him: "why do you stop all of a sudden?"


    "You don''t want to marry me so much?"


    Shangguanhuang said this sentence, although people can''t see his expression, Murong Shengguang can also hear the meaning expressed in shangguanhuang''s tone.


    If she nods her head and says right, I''m afraid she won''t have to eat this meal


    Don''t say no food, I''m afraid I''m going to die without a burial place!


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes, as if he didn''t understand shangguanhuang''s words: "what are you talking about?"


    Shangguanhuang squints dangerously at murongsheng. He knows in his heart that murongsheng is just pretending to be stupid and gagging with him, but there is no way.


    "It''s so hard for you to stop eating. Let''s go! If you don''t go away, you''re telling me to starve you! " Shangguanhuang vomited the turbid air in his chest and pulled murongsheng to go on.


    Murong Sheng''s heart is also a little relieved, now that he''s gone, Murong Sheng won''t take the initiative to mention it. So shangguanhuang grabbed his wrist and walked forward.


    In shangguanhuang invisible place, directly to his back made a face, very funny.


    Shangguanhuang looks at it as if he has a feeling. Murongsheng quickly converges the expression on his face and just laughs at shangguanhuang foolishly.


    Shangguanhuang is so funny that he looks back at murongsheng several times. He doesn''t know what murongsheng is laughing at.

 Chapter 1110

    Murongsheng''s head is bigger than before. He doesn''t know where he has been taken by shangguanhuang. Anyway, it''s murongsheng''s feeling that this place is more and more desolate.


    When shangguanhuang releases his wrist and stops, murongsheng can''t tell where he is.


    Looking at the weeds around, murongsheng shook his shoulder in the desolate site: "is it just to eat? Why do you come to such a desolate and cool place? "


    This breeze, still chilly, with a cool feeling, is really frightening.


    What do you eat in the wilderness?


    Do you want to eat with wild ghosts?


    Murong Sheng''s heart is a little guilty, unconsciously toward Shangguan Huang''s side close to a few minutes. Looking at the basket in shangguanhuang''s hand, he asked in a low voice, "what are you holding. Can''t we go back to eat? Do you have to be in this wilderness


    Murongsheng didn''t dare to amplify his voice. He was afraid that something strange would come to him.


    Shangguanhuang just took a look at murongsheng and didn''t explain anything to her. Instead, the scattered firewood was put together, and the surrounding hay was pulled up and thrown onto the firewood.


    He took out a flare from his arms, threw it on the hay and lit it up.


    Looking at the sudden fire, murongsheng is really stunned, completely unable to understand what shangguanhuang wants to do.


    There are only two people in the evening. Does shangguanhuang have to make a bonfire party?


    Although the weather is gradually getting hotter, there is no need to heat up, unless you have a bad brain and have to look for trouble.


    But now murongsheng Still can''t help holding out a hand, in the flame barbecue.


    The main reason is that shangguanhuang''s body is cold. In addition, the wild mountains here are very desolate, and the wind is chilly, which makes murongsheng''s whole body appear a layer of goose bumps.


    "I said What are you up to? "


    Murong Sheng really didn''t know what medicine shangguanhuang sold in the gourd for a long time: "I suddenly feel that I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat. Let''s go back to sleep."


    Murongsheng squatted in such an environment, it is no good appetite.


    Although he didn''t live well in Rongguo mansion, he lived in Guiwang mansion before he was born again. After rebirth, it is a fierce operation, let oneself thoroughly from the bottom of Rongguo government jump up.


    At least like this I haven''t experienced the days of sleeping in the open.


    Murong Sheng sighed, stood up and extended his arms, legs and feet. What the ancients said was absolutely right. It''s easy to go from simplicity to luxury, but it''s hard to go from luxury to thrift!


    Look at her now, she is really not used to this kind of outdoor life.


    Although this problem is not very good, murongsheng also feels very bad, but still left the pace did not stop, ready to go back.


    As a result, just after two steps, shangguanhuang caught her and asked her to sit back on the ground again: "I managed to steal things out. Do you say that if I don''t eat, I won''t eat?"

 Chapter 1111

    Anyway, you have to eat it!


    And still want to eat all inside the stomach!


    Even if you don''t eat it, tie it or stuff it, shangguanhuang will have to stuff it all into murongsheng''s stomach!


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang with dangerous eyes. She feels that shangguanhuang takes a stone from the ground and gives it to her. She has to pretend that the stone is very delicious, and she has to eat it with relish.


    Otherwise I''m sure I can''t afford it!


    Shangguanhuang is so bold now!


    I dare to be angry with her!


    And then


    "Give it to me," murongsheng said. As soon as she stretched her neck and stamped her feet, she ate it. What''s so great about it? She''s not the one who hasn''t suffered. "I want to see what she ate."


    As a result, when shangguanhuang put things in murongsheng''s hand, he was stunned. The greasy touch It really makes people want to throw things out of their hands.


    "This is..."


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and looked at the things in his hand. He didn''t move. Isn''t this a dead fish?!


    Besides, it''s raw!


    She''s not a beggar who doesn''t have enough to eat!


    Who wants to eat a fish of life and death!


    So what does shangguanhuang want to do when she throws such a thing into her hands?


    Just before murongsheng could figure out the name of this place, shangguanhuang handed murongsheng a wooden stick in his hand. Murong Sheng frowned, looked at the stick that Guan Huang handed her, and looked at a dead fish in his hand.


    I haven''t recovered for a long time. After I recovered, I asked, "what do you mean?"


    What''s the matter?


    When you are hungry, do you have to be self-sufficient to roast fish for yourself?


    Can''t shangguanhuang take out some ready-made food from the kitchen for her?


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak. He just strung a chicken in his hand with two sticks and baked it on the campfire.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s behavior, murongsheng''s heart is silent. His eyes fell on a dead fish in his hand, and the corner of his mouth twitched, so he had to poke the stick in from the fish''s mouth, and then put it aside to bake.


    Originally thought that can immediately eat, fill the stomach, will be able to sleep comfortably in the past. As a result, who knows, shangguanhuang played such a place for her It''s really hard for people to know what to say.


    After finishing the fish in his hand, murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang. See shangguanhuang''s action is very skilled, string chicken, and began to string fish string shrimp, a look is not less done such things.


    I can''t help but skim my mouth. I feel that my hand is wet, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    After seeing shangguanhuang again, he didn''t pay attention to her situation. He rubbed the mucus on shangguanhuang''s clothes


    By the time shangguanhuang finds out, it''s too late. Murongsheng''s hands have been rubbed clean on his clothes.


    In the light of the bonfire, shangguanhuang''s white clothes clearly reflected the scope of some stains.


    And a little bit of the smell of raw fish came from shangguanhuang''s white clothes, and turned around the two people''s noses, and penetrated into the two people''s noses.

 Chapter 1112

    Murong Sheng doesn''t even look at Guan Huang, or that is to say, he has done something bad and feels guilty, so he doesn''t dare to look at him at all. His eyes stare at the grilled fish in front of him with great concern. He seems to be very serious, expecting the fish to cook quickly.


    No matter how sharp shangguanhuang''s eyes fell on murongsheng, murongsheng didn''t seem to feel it. He didn''t look at guanhuang more.


    It''s like the fish in front of him is full of attraction, which makes murongsheng unable to separate his mind from other things.


    Shangguanhuang''s face is gloomy. He looks at murongsheng. No matter what, he will not look at himself. His eyes have to fall on his clothes. Looking at the large stains on the clothes, shangguanhuang''s mouth draws.


    He turned his head back without expression, quietly baked the things in his hands, and flipped them from time to time.


    Murongsheng was a little relieved. His eyes fell on shangguanhuang''s hand and his mouth turned: "I said, when can I eat it when you bake it like this?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t look at murongsheng. He handed the chicken in his hand to murongsheng: "come on."


    Murongsheng takes a look at shangguanhuang and laughs twice. He reaches out his hand and pushes the chicken back to shangguanhuang.


    I''m kidding.


    If you can eat what others bake, who would like to cook by themselves?


    She prefers to bring the food made by others to her own instead of doing everything by herself.


    "You''d better come," murongsheng said with a smile to shangguanhuang, "I think your roast taste will be better, I can''t, I don''t have that ability."


    Looking at murongsheng''s flattering face in order to eat, shangguanhuang snorts coldly, but he still can''t help laughing. Take back the chicken again, put it on the campfire and bake it slowly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two people quieted down, and no one spoke. Ear can only hear the wood in the fire, was burning crackling sound.


    Murongsheng yawns and looks at the fish in front of him. Stretch a waist, twist a head to look around, look at.


    It can be said that it is very desolate here. Apart from the weeds, it is a dilapidated house, which is totally different from the situation in baqizun. I can''t help but ask curiously, "where is this place? Or baqizun? Why does it seem that there is no connection with baqizun? "


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes focused on the chicken in his hand, flipped it carefully, spilled some things that he didn''t know what it was, and responded: "yes, it was made by the organ before. Later, I didn''t know what happened, and all collapsed overnight. Later, it was rebuilt, but every time it was about to be finished, a huge noise would come out, and then all the houses just built would be destroyed. After several attempts, it failed. It was abandoned. No one thought about rebuilding it


    Murongsheng was bored. He looked casually and asked curiously.


    As a result, I heard such a strange answer to the question. I couldn''t help being curious and began to care about it.

 Chapter 1113

    "Why? Collapse in an instant? "


    Murongsheng touched his chin: "what''s the situation? Is it God''s will or man''s intention?"


    She is not a person in the Jianghu, and she doesn''t know how much internal power people in the Jianghu can achieve. But according to what she''s going through now, it''s impossible for murongsheng to destroy a house.


    With internal power, can you do it?


    Shangguanhuang glanced at murongsheng, and his eyes twinkled with how you look so silly: "do you think people in the river and lake can do whatever they want? Turn your hands over for the clouds, cover your hands with the rain? "


    On purpose?


    How could that be.


    "This place used to be as high as a two-story attic, if it was intentional. How can the two lofts be razed to the ground in an instant? "


    At least in shangguanhuang''s eyes, no one can do it.


    Murongsheng listened to what shangguanhuang said and nodded a little clearly. If you think it''s impossible, then it''s a natural disaster?


    "Is it a natural disaster? Or is there an earthquake that will collapse the attic that will be built soon? "


    Facing murongsheng''s wonderful ideas, shangguanhuang doesn''t know what to say. Fortunately, it''s not the first time to know that murongsheng''s small head is full of strange things. He patiently explained: "I heard that the sound was very loud at that time. The whole baqizun was in turmoil. The attic collapsed in an instant. None of the disciples who were in charge of the repair came out alive. "


    "Loud noise? Even baqizun, who is so far away, has been disturbed? "


    The more Murong Sheng listens to it, the more strange he feels about it. Listening to this description, how can it be so like the artillery that appeared on the battlefield?


    But it''s not right to think about it. It can''t be that thing.


    Because there is still a few years to go before there is gunpowder in Dazhou. How could this attic collapse be related to the ammunition?


    After thinking about it, murongsheng thought it was impossible.


    But he couldn''t figure it out. Murongsheng seemed to have grasped something in his heart, but it just flashed by and disappeared.


    Murongsheng curled his mouth. Anyway, baqizun''s affairs have nothing to do with her. What does she want to do so much?


    Looking at the fish she had just put on the ground, she immediately saw that the fish had been roasted by the campfire.


    "Wow! I can eat it


    Immediately will just shangguanhuang said things to forget, smilingly will be inserted in the ground stick was pulled out, looking at the above baked fish. It gives off a golden color, and the smell of grilled fish directly penetrates into murongsheng''s nose.


    Let murongsheng can''t help but close his eyes, get close to the fish and take a breath.


    Then he opened his eyes and reached out to tear the fish down and fill it in his stomach. The fish had not been torn off, but his fingers were scalded by the fish. He almost didn''t hold the stick firmly, so he threw it out.


    "Hiss Hiss It burns me to death... "


    Murongsheng''s fingers were severely burned for a while, and he directly blew air, but there was no effect at all. After thinking about it, he pinched his two fingers toward shangguanhuang''s earlobe.

 Chapter 1114

    Shangguanhuang is sitting there, concentrating on baking the chicken in his hand. As a result, his ears are pinched by murongsheng.


    After shaking his head, he didn''t shake off murongsheng''s hand, but his ears were squeezed tightly by murongsheng.


    Shangguanhuang was almost angry: "let go!"


    At such an old age, shangguanhuang has never been caught by anyone!


    What''s more, what''s not said outside? Can''t a man''s ears be pulled by a woman?! Because men who are caught by women usually rake their ears!


    On this issue, shangguanhuang is absolutely impossible to make any concessions!


    First, try to shake off murongsheng''s hand as much as possible, and then hear murongsheng say.


    "Don''t move, don''t move, my hands are so hot! Your ears are cold. Let me pinch my fingers and they won''t be hot! "


    Murongsheng tugs shangguanhuang''s ear and doesn''t let him get away. He uses a little strength to keep him from moving.


    Shangguanhuang was pinched by someone for the first time. He couldn''t shake it off or move it. He could only let murongsheng hold it so boldly.


    But the anger in my heart could not be dispelled: "it seems that I connived at you so much that I would let you do such a thing!"


    Otherwise, how can this little girl film become so lawless?


    Today, I can squeeze his ears with my hands, and tomorrow, I will be able to ride on his neck to take a shit and pee?!


    Really is too pet this wench, pet this little wench all don''t know the discretion is what!


    Listening to what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng blinked. He thought his ears were wrong!


    Look, what did shangguanhuang just say?


    Too much connivance in ordinary days?!


    Ha ha.


    What kind of things can make this man have such an illusion that he indulges her too much?!


    When did this man indulge her!


    "Don''t you blush when you say that? That''s good. What do you mean Murong Sheng could not even care to eat the freshly baked fish, and his eyes glared at shangguanhuang tightly, "do you connive me? Tell me, when did you indulge me? "


    If you don''t make your words clear today, no one can live in peace!


    "Just like you, do you connive at me? Connivance means that you don''t even discuss with me about getting married. You just ask me what I mean. When I don''t know anything, I get married directly. That''s it. Do you mean to indulge me? "


    It''s really the best in the world!


    Say such words, she feels embarrassed for shangguanhuang!


    Also don''t know this person is how rightful, not guilty of say!


    As soon as this topic is pulled out, shangguanhuang''s anger suddenly seems to have been splashed with a basin of cold water. Just now I want to teach murongsheng a lesson. Now I''m completely swallowed and can''t say it.


    "My hands are not hot! Don''t you take your hand down yet! "


    Shangguanhuang in order to hide himself, a voice roared in the past.


    Murong Sheng just reflected, and he still held Shangguan Huang''s ear in his hand.


    It''s nothing at all. If she doesn''t burn her fingers, she definitely wants to send them away and eat grilled fish happily.


    However, shangguanhuang yelled at her in such a way that she was not happy in her heart. She had a small temper, and she just didn''t let go of people''s ears!

 Chapter 1115

    Murong Sheng grabbed Shangguan Huang''s ear tightly and twisted it around. Shangguanhuang''s eyelids beat several times, his face became more and more ugly, and his mouth made a "hissing" sound.


    Murongsheng was satisfied and released shangguanhuang''s little ear to him.


    With a smile on his face, he laughed with pride in his heart.


    Let Shangguan Huang kill her!


    Shangguanhuang''s temple beat for a while, and those who felt numb in their ears would not belong to themselves. This murongsheng is really cruel. He thinks his ears are going to be twisted by murongsheng just now.


    He rubbed his hand on his ear to relieve the pain.


    As a result, just after rubbing his ears, shangguanhuang found that his hands were greasy Because the hands just turned over the chicken Well, he rubbed his ears with his hands. I''m afraid they are greasy now


    "Murongsheng! Well... "


    Shangguanhuang feels very angry in his heart. He shouts at murongsheng and wants to vent his emotion. As a result, just called out a name, a mouth opened, was Murong Sheng stuffed over the roast fish to block.


    The words didn''t come out, and was blocked into the stomach.


    "Come on, come on, where can I talk? Eat quickly. I''ve already cooled the fish for you!"


    Murong Sheng just won''t give shangguanhuang any chance to speak. Tearing the fish with his fingers, he just stuffed it into shangguanhuang''s mouth. No matter whether shangguanhuang had finished the fish in his mouth or not, whether he had swallowed it or not: "don''t talk, eat the fish well."


    "If you speak, the fishbone will get stuck in your throat, and people will laugh at you. If you think about it, you are so famous in the river and lake that you have been called a jade faced hell. This baqizun is even more famous. As the Lord of baqizun, you were not beaten to death by some martial arts experts. On the contrary, you farted because of a small fishbone. What a shame


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng in the light of the fire, and the corners of his mouth pull out a smile.


    Just want to send out of the anger, immediately murongsheng hand into the mouth of the fish, and to block the re pharynx into the stomach.


    Murongsheng just looks like a big lion with fried hair. Now he looks like a kitten with fried hair but doesn''t know how to lose his temper. He can only chew the fish and can''t say a word.


    Murong Sheng''s heart is happy, almost to roll on the ground.


    It''s really fun for shangguanhuang to bully.


    Whenever shangguanhuang''s mouth is about to finish eating the fish, murongsheng quickly put the fish into shangguanhuang''s mouth. He forced shangguanhuang to chew and couldn''t spit it out.


    Leng is, let shangguanhuang a word all can''t say.


    However, shangguanhuang really didn''t speak at all?


    Of course not!


    As long as he doesn''t want to eat, twist his head or something. If he wants to speak, can murongsheng sew shangguanhuang''s mouth up for him?


    It''s just that murongsheng is the one who puts something in his mouth and doesn''t want him to talk. Shangguanhuang will choose again and again, again and again with tolerance.


    After all, it is not easy for murongsheng to feed him so willingly.


    How could he not take this opportunity?

 Chapter 1116

    Looking at murongsheng''s fingers, he opened his mouth as honestly as before. However, when Murong Sheng just put the fish in his hand into shangguanhuang''s mouth and was about to take it out, shangguanhuang bit him.


    Murong Sheng suddenly opened his eyes. He never thought Shangguan Huang would bite her finger: "what are you doing! Do you belong to a dog?! Open your mouth and bite at everything


    He wanted to take his finger out of shangguanhuang''s mouth, only to find that shangguanhuang bit her finger tightly.


    Although it doesn''t hurt now, if she takes her finger out by force, she will be bitten by shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng shakes his fingers to open shangguanhuang''s mouth. As a result, shangguanhuang didn''t bite this time


    Shangguanhuang''s action suddenly made Murong God''s skin appear on his body.


    A pair of eyes staring at shangguanhuang, it is a bit of gnashing teeth. This action This action is obviously when it will appear!


    Is not squatting in a wilderness to eat fish?!


    What are you doing with all this ambiguity? Do you want to play wild in such a place?!


    "Don''t you..." Murongsheng''s voice trembled a little. The feeling from his fingers spread all over his body. If he didn''t have the roast fish in his hand, murongsheng would feel that his body would be soft on the ground.


    Shangguanhuang, listening to murongsheng''s voice, is also secretly complaining. Even now he is not sure whether he wants to punish murongsheng or punish himself.


    Listening to murongsheng''s soft voice, it gives him a whole body stimulation


    Loosen the finger you are biting, and murongsheng takes it back.


    Only the next second, murongsheng''s chin was pinched by shangguanhuang. The next moment, he felt a soft touch on his lips.


    This feeling is too familiar for murongsheng.


    The grilled fish in his hand, which was just half eaten, was finally reduced to a close contact with mother earth


    In the light of the burning campfire, both of them seemed to be plated with a layer of gold.


    And not far away, a vision quietly hiding in the half height of the hay pile, will see all this in the distance.


    Eyes slightly open, slowly all are surprised taste.


    Almost could not help but scream out, the next moment was a hand to cover the mouth.


    Then the hand covered people''s mouth and took them away.


    There is no wind blowing, everywhere is quiet, the result is only a slight shiver on the other side of the hay pile, made a slight sound.


    Shangguanhuang''s action stopped, and his eyes looked at the place. A chill flashed from the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 1117

    Drag the man back into the room and close the door. Covering Le''er''s hand, he released the man.


    Le''er doesn''t have to look back. She knows who is the person who just covered her mouth behind her. Looking at the familiar room in front of her, this is not another place, but her bedroom!


    "Elder martial sister Yulan..."


    Le''er turned around and looked at the Magnolia that had just closed the door, whispering.


    Yulan checked and found that there was nothing missing. This just slightly relaxed a breath, turn a head toward to just arrive at her chest so high of joy.


    The expression on the face is not very good-looking, full of serious flavor: "what''s the matter with you, why do you want to follow the Lord?"


    "Do you know that if you are found tracking the Lord, can you still stay in baqizun?"


    "Elder martial sister Yulan I I didn''t want to follow the Lord, "Le''er was wronged and wronged." I just can''t sleep. I want to finish what I didn''t finish during the day, but who knows... "


    Le''er bit her lip, and her eyes twinkled with light: "as soon as I went out, I saw someone walking towards the old attic Elder martial sister Yulan, you don''t know. No one will go to that place at all. "


    "Besides, it will be a famous sword conference in a while. There are so many Wulin people living in baqizun. Wasn''t I afraid that something would go wrong? I just want to follow up and have a look. Who knows the person I see is the Lord and the woman... "


    Yulan knew that Le''er did not dare to speak in front of her. Since I didn''t mean to follow the Lord, I can be excused. Let''s forget it.


    "Fortunately, the Lord didn''t find you. Otherwise, you don''t mean to. You''ll feel better. "


    The serious expression on Yulan''s face relieved a little and patted on Le''er''s head.


    Le''er smiles at Yulan and whispers, "elder martial sister Yulan, I grew up in baqizun. How can I not understand the rules of baqizun? That is... "


    Le''er carefully looked at Yulan''s expression: "elder martial sister Yulan, did you see it just now The mask on the Lord''s face was not worn. And The LORD was still there, and he took the initiative to kiss the woman Elder martial sister Yulan, you see it too, don''t you? "


    Magnolia a listen to, the whole person instant all some stupefied.


    Yes, when she saw Le''er, she did see what happened there.


    The Lord will never show his true face. He always wears a half mask on his face. Even though they are the people of baqizun, they have never seen the true face of the Lord.


    She didn''t expect that the Lord who took down the mask would look so amazing It''s hard to see.


    Just a look, let the whole body and mind of Yulan can''t help rippling.


    She had fantasized about the Lord''s appearance, and had fantasized about it countless times. But now think about it, the fantasy in my mind is not real, not as I just saw


    Just seeing the Lord''s side face can make people''s heart flutter.


    If you see a face


    Unexpectedly, the face under the mask of the Lord is more beautiful than she imagined and unforgettable

 Chapter 1118

    "Elder martial sister Yulan? Elder martial sister Yulan


    Le''er called Yulan in a low voice: "elder martial sister Yulan, did you hear me just now?"


    Yulan was called back to God by Le''er, and nodded: "yes, the Lord is just like we expected before. He looks very beautiful..."


    The following words didn''t come out. Yulan thought that it would make people feel a little less interesting.


    But even if you don''t say it, looking at Yulan''s coy face, you all know what Yulan will say. Don''t you want to praise shangguanhuang''s appearance?


    But hearing Yulan''s answer, Le''er is not satisfied. What she wants to ask is not this, but something else.


    "Elder martial sister Yulan, that''s not what I''m talking about. I know that the Lord is beautiful, there is no doubt about that. What I want to say is that the Lord has just kissed another woman! Did you see that woman, elder martial sister Yulan? Do you recognize who it is? "


    Just now, Yulan was still thinking about shangguanhuang''s appearance with a coy face. Now when she heard what Le''er said, her face was completely broken.


    "That woman..."


    Yulan''s brows twisted together: "I don''t know, I''ve never seen..."


    If I have seen it, I will definitely have an impression. After all, they really did not see any women around the Lord


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, Yulan seems to remember something. How could she forget it. This time the LORD came back with a woman!


    And it seems that the Lord and the woman are still close!


    "She..." Yulan hesitated and said, "could it be the sister of the miracle doctor?"


    Hearing Yulan''s words, Le''er suddenly grew up and turned her eyes around: "yes! How could I forget about it! When the woman came, we didn''t see what the doctor''s sister looked like! "


    "As soon as she arrived at baqizun, she was wearing a white hat! Is it difficult to The Lord and the doctor''s sister... "


    "Oh, sister Yulan, if the Lord is with the sister of the miracle doctor, then you can''t be with the Lord..."


    Le''er''s words suddenly made Yulan''s heart pinched tightly. She couldn''t breathe.


    I don''t know what kind of expression I need to put on my face. My heart is more like a seasoning bottle being knocked over, which is very complicated.


    Before, the LORD had never been so close to a woman. It seems that the closest people are her and Le''er.


    And this time, when the LORD came back, suddenly there was a miracle doctor''s sister, which made Yulan feel a strong sense of crisis.


    "If..." Yulan''s heart is a little bitter, dry mouth, "if the Lord and snow girl really like each other, then I have no way, can only..."


    Le''er was not happy when she heard that. She could tie several oil bottles with her pout: "sister Yulan, I have known about your intention to respect the Lord for a long time. Do you really have the heart to give up now? "


    "You''ve been waiting for so many years. If you give up now, isn''t it in vain?"


    Yulan did not speak, the whole person was silent.

 Chapter 1119

    Let her give up now, she is also unwilling.


    After all, after so many years of love and love behind my back, I can''t just give up


    "But..."


    Over the years, she knew what the LORD had done to her, and she didn''t want to deceive herself: "the Lord seemed to me..." I don''t like her. Otherwise, how could she have waited so long and not get a result?


    "Oh, elder martial sister Yulan, you are worried about this problem! What are you afraid of? Don''t worry. I''ll help you! "


    Yulan didn''t know why she was looking at Le''er. She didn''t know what this child could do for her.


    Looking at the doubt in Yulan''s eyes, Le''er stamped her foot: "elder martial sister Yulan, don''t look down on me. I know a lot about it!"


    "Don''t you like that woman very much now? If we like it, we''ll find a way to make the Lord hate that woman, won''t we? "


    "Disgusting?" Yulan frowned.


    "Yes


    Le''er nodded abruptly, stood on tiptoe and whispered in Yulan''s ear


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng, who came back to sleep after eating in the wilderness, suddenly shivered in bed.


    Even if he fell asleep, his body was shaken up by this sudden shaking.


    Vaguely stretched out his hand, want to be pulled over the quilt to cover the body.


    As a result, the hand groped on the bed for several times, but did not find the existence of the quilt. On the contrary, she didn''t know where a hand came from and pulled the quilt over her.


    Murong Sheng moved his body comfortably and continued to sleep in the quilt.


    I don''t know if I''ve been used to shangguanhuang''s presence for a long time. Now shangguanhuang quietly runs to her room and makes her not aware of it. Instead, she feels used to it.


    Standing by the bed, looking at shangguanhuang, who murongsheng was sleeping soundly, he gave a sneer in his heart.


    Look!


    This woman is all right and wrong!


    Look, this woman can''t sleep well without him!


    The corner of shangguanhuang''s mouth rose slightly, with an indescribable and proud taste on his face.


    Since, this little girl now become so inseparable from him. Then he reluctantly temporary forgiveness, this girl said tonight what all want to drive him out, oneself a person sleep matter.


    Shangguanhuang finds a suitable reason for himself. He takes off his coat and boots, reaches out his hand and stealthily opens a gum, and goes directly into the quilt.


    The next day, the weather outside was very sunny and clear.


    But murongsheng''s mood is not so wonderful.


    When he got up early in the morning, murongsheng saw the people lying around him with low pressure.


    Looking at shangguanhuang sitting up from the bed with gloomy eyes, he was very angry in his heart: "Why are you sleeping in my bed again?"


    How many times!


    Every time she said that she would sleep by herself, reach an agreement and finish the task of finding each mother and going back to each home. But the next day, as long as she opens her eyes and wakes up, there will be another shangguanhuang around her!


    Is shangguanhuang''s hidden strength too good, or is there something wrong with her vigilance.


    When shangguanhuang appeared on her bed, she didn''t notice it at all!

 Chapter 1120

    I can''t tell why. However, Murong Sheng can only sit on the bed and hug his chest.


    Pick eyebrows, glare at shangguanhuang, want to get an explanation from shangguanhuang''s mouth!


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t give murongsheng an explanation. He put on his clothes and looked back at murongsheng: "don''t you put on your clothes? Do you want me to help you dress? "


    Then shangguanhuang really picked up murongsheng''s clothes and went to the bedside.


    This posture, this movement, obviously want to help murongsheng dress!


    Frightened by shangguanhuang''s behavior, murongsheng suddenly stands up from the bed, pulls his clothes over and glares at him fiercely: "I can help anyone who wants you!"


    At the first time, she was woken up by shangguanhuang. Then, inexplicably, he agreed to let shangguanhuang help her dress. As a result


    Murongsheng didn''t want to recall the process of dressing!


    Anyway, she was eaten tofu by shangguanhuang at that time, and she would never be fooled again!


    And help dress?


    Pooh!


    Obviously, I just want to find a aboveboard reason to eat her tofu!


    "You! Turn around! I''m going to get dressed! "


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang and asks him to turn away. But looking at shangguanhuang''s smiling face, his face suddenly turned black.


    OK, OK!


    He''s a big man, and he can''t be provoked!


    She''ll carry her body over!


    Anyway, murongsheng didn''t expect shangguanhuang to listen to her in such a matter.


    Because the more we get along with each other, the more we can find that this guy''s face is getting thicker and thicker during this period, and he has to catch up with the wall!


    I don''t know who I learned it from!


    It seems that before that kind of drag with two hundred and five, walk the pace of six relatives do not recognize, all exudes a kind of cold strangers do not want to close to the appearance, all are pretended!


    With his back to shangguanhuang, murongsheng wears his clothes one by one.


    This feeling of being watched behind It''s really uncomfortable. I can feel it. Two hot eyes, closely staring at her back, even want to shoot her through the same.


    Anyway


    See the anger in her heart is Shua Shua up, head will come out of the small flame out!


    Slightly side head in the past, with the remaining light of the eyes looking at shangguanhuang. Looking at shangguanhuang with a kind of very interested eyes, staring at her clothes, murongsheng''s heart is not a gas.


    A prince, the status is so noble, I didn''t expect to be a rascal!


    What''s more, it''s not like she''s naked inside. Her whole body is naked. She''s wearing naked clothes and pants, OK?!


    There was nothing in the package, just a neck. I don''t know what shangguanhuang looks like!


    Murongsheng''s heart despises shangguanhuang for a while. After wearing clothes and turning around, he sees shangguanhuang still standing in his original position, with his hands behind him and a smile on his mouth.


    "Bang..."


    Murongsheng sneered and wanted to slide down from the bed. As a result, before she stepped on the ground, she was caught in her arms by shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng stepped on shangguanhuang''s shoes with his bare feet. Shangguanhuang held him in his arms: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1121

    What is in shangguanhuang''s mind?


    How to think of what is what, yes, when a move, she did not know what shangguanhuang wanted to play.


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at murongsheng, holds her and sits down beside the bed, squatting down.


    Lift up the little foot on his instep, take up the socks for murongsheng to wear, and by the way, take over the shoes put aside for murongsheng to wear,


    "the feet will get dirty."


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang''s action and doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Sometimes what shangguanhuang does is really very irritating, but sometimes it makes people feel very warm.


    Just like now, a man is willing to squat down and wear shoes and socks for a woman, but he can''t find it with a lantern.


    In particular, shangguanhuang''s identity is different from others. First he is a prince, then he is a prince, and finally he is a man.


    No matter which identity shangguanhuang carries, shangguanhuang will not make such a move.


    Each time murongsheng reminds himself in his heart, he should keep pace with shangguanhuang and not be shaken by shangguanhuang.


    However, whenever shangguanhuang subconsciously makes such a move, he will unconsciously disturb her calm heart Let her, hard to establish a strong will, an instant passive shake a few minutes.


    After returning to God, he directly took the foot out of shangguanhuang''s hand.


    Murongsheng bent down and put on shoes and socks for his feet.


    When I was wearing it, I didn''t even look at Guan Huang. I just threw out a sentence: "I don''t need you to wash my feet. I let you care so much."


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng who runs away from him after putting on his shoes and socks. He claps the dust on his hands and stands up beside the bed.


    "What are you running for? Can I still eat you? "


    Instead of waiting for murongsheng to respond to him, he continued: "Yulan will bring you the breakfast in a moment. You can eat it yourself, and I won''t be with you." Then shangguanhuang took up the silver mask and put it on his face.


    Just now smile of completely don''t seem to be Shangguan Huang oneself of mouth corner, also gradually of astringent.


    Just after washing his face, Murong Sheng was wiping it with a towel when he saw shangguanhuang open the door and ready to leave. Then he heard the words from shangguanhuang''s mouth, and the action stopped: "don''t you eat?"


    Shangguanhuang stopped and looked at murongsheng: "what? Do you really want me to eat with you? "


    Murongsheng''s face changed when he heard it.


    My mouth, why can''t I control it all the time!


    Always ask so many strange questions, what to do, and then let shangguanhuang get a bargain from his mouth.


    Immediately waved his hand and shook his head: "no, I just didn''t say anything, you didn''t hear anything."


    With that, he didn''t even look at Guan Huang. He waved his hand to someone directly: "go and be busy, I won''t disturb you." In this way, it was obvious that he was sending shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang raised a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then disappeared: "today''s famous sword conference begins. If you want to see it, Yulan will arrange it."

 Chapter 1122

    Murongsheng nodded casually.


    After listening to shangguanhuang walk out of the room, he throws the towel in his hand. Looking at the position where shangguanhuang just stood, sure enough, there was no shangguanhuang.


    Murong Sheng was relieved, and then patted his hand on his mouth: "you see, why is your mouth so short? What does he do? He can do whatever he likes! "


    Knowing that Guan Huang is really busy these two days, she has no time to eat. She has to ask subconsciously. She has nothing to do.


    In those two days when I first came to baqizun, I was able to see shangguanhuang every day.


    In the next two days, shangguanhuang''s figure was almost invisible. It''s just like today. When I open my eyes in the morning, I see shangguanhuang. They say two words, and then they immediately disappear to do their own business.


    However, is it really so busy?


    Murongsheng wrinkled every day, busy even have no time to eat breakfast, is not too busy a little bit?


    Of course, this idea just turns around in my mind, but I don''t think about it any more. Murong Sheng tut tut tut two times: "if you don''t eat, you won''t eat. The hungry person is not me, but him. What do you want him to eat or not?"


    Then, put aside, to two days of a thin layer of human skin mask on the face, carefully looking inside the bronze mirror. It''s satisfying to find that there are no flaws. The image made by this mask is not so ordinary. If it looks on the facial features, it''s quite decent, at least not ugly.


    Murongsheng looked at this blurred face. Generally speaking, it was a public face, without any characteristics. After seeing it, it will be forgotten in a twinkling of an eye.


    This kind of face is the best. It''s not worth the loss to be missed.


    At this time, outside the door came a knock: "Sheng girl, are you up?"


    It''s Yulan''s voice.


    Murongsheng put the white gauze hat on his head and went to open the door for Yulan.


    Looking at the image of murongsheng coming out wearing a gauze hat, Yulan has been used to it for a long time. She has never seen the face under murongsheng''s gauze hat. What does it look like.


    Yulan brought out all the things in the food box one by one, and then said: "today, the famous sword conference begins. I''m the main host of the famous sword conference. It''s going to be a little busy. I''m sure miss Sheng hasn''t met the Lord today? "


    Murongsheng''s hand with a spoon in his hand pauses and glances at Yulan.


    This Magnolia has not said such words twice at a time, it is clear that it is aimed at her. This tone, how to listen, has some flaunting taste?


    What''s the matter?


    She murongsheng didn''t see it, but could this Magnolia be seen?


    Murongsheng''s mouth under the gauze hat turned a little wordless and rolled his eyes. This magnolia is really very interesting. Do you want to compete with her here to see shangguanhuang first?


    How old are you? Do you want to compete in this kind of thing?


    According to what she said, shangguanhuang was still sleeping with her in his arms last night. He just left. If she said it in front of Magnolia, she would have to be angry with her?

 Chapter 1123

    "By the way, Miss Sheng, the miracle doctor will also go to the famous sword meeting today. Are you going?"


    Murongsheng nodded, and the gauze cap fluttered a few times: "go, why don''t you go?"


    "Besides, I''ve been locked up by my brother all the time, and I don''t know what the famous sword conference is like. I finally have a chance to see it this time. Of course, I''m going to see it. Otherwise, I may not have a chance to see it in the future. "


    Moreover, this famous sword conference is probably the best and most favorable opportunity for her to get away.


    When the famous sword meeting was held, shangguanhuang needed to be busy with himself, so that he would not stay with her all day long.


    If you miss this opportunity, if you want to leave in the future, I''m afraid you may not be able to seize any reliable opportunity.


    In a hurry, he put his breakfast in his stomach. Murongsheng followed Yulan and went to the famous sword meeting. Walking on the way, I heard the cheerful voice of Le''er coming out from a distance.


    "Sister Xue!"


    When Le''er sees murongsheng''s figure, her eyes suddenly shine, holding flowers in her hand, she pours directly at murongsheng''s arms.


    If someone else''s words, in the feeling in reason, see such a little girl toward himself, will subconsciously catch people, lest make out embarrassed.


    However, murongsheng dodged directly.


    Suddenly, Le''er didn''t jump into murongsheng''s arms. Instead, he directly jumped on the ground and fell into the mud.


    He got up from the ground, turned his head and looked at murongsheng. His face was aggrieved: "sister Xue, don''t you like music?"


    Like a fart!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes.


    Who likes a child whose heart is full of calculation and doesn''t know what to calculate on her?


    Murongsheng didn''t like music at all, but he didn''t show it. His tone was very ordinary: "I don''t like the action of being too close to others."


    It''s not the first time for Le''er to behave like this.


    Murongsheng''s heart is not clear what this Yuer wants to do, but there is nothing wrong with distancing himself from such a person who is full of calculation in his heart.


    Le''erwei looked at Magnolia wrongly, and saw a pity.


    It''s just a little bit close to being able to knock the woman down, and then you can take the opportunity to see what the woman''s face under the gauze hat looks like.


    How many times is this?


    Using all kinds of methods, she could not get close to the woman, let alone see what the face looked like under the woman''s hat!


    How could this woman be so alert?!


    Le''erhuo is so big. I''ve never met a woman like murongsheng!


    Before, whether men or women, looking at her will feel lovely, will want to play with her, talk to her. Even those who don''t like children don''t hate her appearance.


    After all, who wants to be said to be unkind?


    Which women do not want to be said that they are not kind, do not like children, no love!


    If someone said this, I''m afraid this woman''s life will be over!


    But the sister of this miracle doctor is so difficult! All the shortcomings that women don''t want to expose are directly exposed!

 Chapter 1124

    The most irritating, but also feel helpless is!


    Even if it''s exposed, it can''t do anything to her!


    Don''t people talk all the time?


    He said that he had been raised by a miracle doctor before, so he didn''t know anything about the world. Even if it is wrong, there will be people who will not say anything about her in the face of the doctor.


    After all, who is willing to offend the doctor when wandering in the river and lake?


    At that time, if someone gets hurt or something, he will offend the doctor. Won''t he wait to die?


    Le''er doesn''t know why the miracle doctor develops his sister like this. It''s really annoying!


    Even in Le''er''s heart, Murong Sheng is very upset and disgusted, but his face still can''t show it. The grievance on my face disappeared, and I had to blame myself: "look at my memory, I''ve forgotten sister Xue''s habit."


    Then he spit out his tongue: "I like sister Xue so much that I forget her every time I see her. Wait until next time Le''er will definitely remember that she won''t let sister Xue worry any more! "


    Said, Le''er also stretched out his hand in his small head melon seed patted, that look, let people look really is very lovely.


    But in murongsheng''s eyes, it seems very artificial.


    No matter how well the music is covered up, no matter how enthusiastic it is. Murongsheng can feel it, and Le''er has a vague and unseen taste for her.


    Compared with Yulan, Yuer is really young.


    Even if the mind is full of calculation, the mind is very much, but this life experience is still not enough.


    There are some careful thoughts that you want to hide, but no special perfection that you want to hide.


    Murongsheng doesn''t have to think to be able to guess the reason why Le''er doesn''t like her. It''s probably because of shangguanhuang


    "It''s a disaster for the blue face."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes under the gauze cap and underestimated it in a low voice.


    Some of Yulan didn''t hear clearly: "Miss Xue, what were you talking about just now?"


    "No, I just want to ask, when will this famous sword conference start?"


    Yulan explained: "Miss Xue, don''t worry. If we go now, we can catch up. There''s still time."


    Then he put his hand on Le''er''s forehead and said, "don''t be so naughty in the future, if you are seen by others. Otherwise, others will say that we baqizun have no rules to speak of. "


    Le''er rubbed the place where Yulan had ordered with a smile: "elder martial sister Yulan, don''t worry. It''s not the first time that I have participated in this famous sword conference. How can it humiliate baqizun? What''s more, even if it''s humiliating, it''s all those who haven''t participated. How could it be me? Don''t worry, elder martial sister Yulan


    Although Le''er''s words were not spoken to murongsheng, there was always a little feeling in murongsheng''s heart that Le''er was speaking to her.


    Eyes slightly narrowed a few minutes.


    She has never been a person who likes to sit in the right place, but the music is so obvious that she has to think more.


    The fun is to make a fool of her when she doesn''t pay attention?


    However, murongsheng will not take this little action of Le''er to heart.


    In the final analysis, she did not really put herself in the position of shangguanhuang''s wife. She would not fight back against these provocations. If you really annoy her, let''s see who is more capable and who is more shameful!

 Chapter 1125

    "Let''s go. If we don''t, will the famous sword conference be delayed?"


    Yuer and Yulan did not expect that they had already said so obviously. As a result, murongsheng completely ignored them and jumped over the topic.


    Isn''t she a little annoyed?


    Not angry at all?


    Le''er stares at murongsheng with wide eyes, completely unable to understand what murongsheng thinks.


    Magnolia slightly Leng a few minutes, to murongsheng gauze cap under the line of sight, some embarrassed smile: "yes, Miss Xue is right. The famous sword meeting is about to start. Let''s go there as soon as possible, so as not to delay the time. "


    This time, both Le''er and Yulan didn''t speak much. Even Le''er, who always spoke a lot, didn''t have the heart to speak. The three of them walked on in silence.


    At this time, all the people in the river and lake who came to the famous sword conference have arrived here in succession. It looks like a sea of people. Let alone baqizun, even the small town outside is full of people.


    All the open inns are full, and many chivalrous people have no rooms to live in. You can only sleep on a tree trunk with a weapon in your arms.


    From the square to the stairs, it was full of people, and nothing else could be seen.


    People from different sects have everything.


    Some of them look like noble CHILDES, some of them are weak scholars, and some of them look like pig killers. Of course, many of them look like people in the world.


    They are tall, short, strong, thin, and have swords. There are no people in the Wulin.


    Men and women, old and young.


    There are also many old masters who can''t be seen in seclusion on weekdays. They can see people at the famous sword conference.


    It gives people a feeling that all the people in the whole river and lake are crowded here.


    After all, every time the famous sword conference is held, the rewards are very rich and attractive.


    Even if you can''t win the championship, you can''t get the world famous sword.


    It''s also good to get a second or third place. They are all weapons produced by baqizun. How bad can they be?


    Moreover, this famous sword conference can only be held once every five years!


    People who can walk in the river and lake are full of enemies, and their heads are hanging on their belts every day. Living a day is a day. I''m afraid it''s a question whether we can live a year or not.


    What''s more, it''s held once every five years!


    Five years!


    Long is not long, but short is not short at all!


    Five years can completely make a family perish, a school perish, and then new schools and families emerge. At that time, it will be a question whether they can stand firm in the world.


    Anyway, in order to improve the chance of survival, we must have a powerful weapon. In order to be able to move forward again in the river''s Lake, it''s necessary to take advantage of the weapon.


    So the weapons produced by the famous sword conference are absolutely of great significance to them!


    Moreover, not only the people in the river and lake gather in baqizun. Even people from the court of several countries appeared in baqizun. For example, Dazhou, for example, people from other countries also traveled a long way to come here.

 Chapter 1126

    Just like shangguanhong, the brothers and sisters of the sun family, not all the people in the world are here.


    The main thing is that the peerless weapons produced by baqizun make everyone excited. As long as you are a martial arts practitioner, you will not lose heart.


    "Elder martial sister Yulan, look, there are so many people from these schools. Do you think they will be able to get the first place if they come more? "


    Le''er said with a smile, but he asked with slow contempt in his eyes.


    Every five years, baqizun has to make a famous sword. As a result, they have to give it to the people in the river and lake at a low price every time. I''m very angry when I think about it!


    Murongsheng was the first to attend such a gathering in the Jianghu and to see so many people in the Jianghu for the first time. If you''re excited, it''s not too much. It''s just that interest is more than excitement.


    Yulan listened to the childlike words of Le''er and patted on her head in a funny way: "Why are you so angry? As long as they have the ability to obtain the peerless sword, it''s theirs. "


    Le''er is not happy to listen. Her little mouth pouts so high that she can tie up a few calves.


    Standing on one side, listening to Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, also completely can''t understand what''s not happy about this music. With what strategy, as long as you win, won''t it?


    In her view, as long as the mouse can be caught, then it is a good cat.


    If you don''t use a little means, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to win. Maybe even your life will be taken in.


    What''s more, murongsheng looked at a group of people in the Wulin who were wearing strange clothes around him, but he didn''t think they were all decent people.


    Since there are few decent people, how about a decent competition?


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    He''s decent, and then if there''s someone cheating, who''s going to lose?


    It''s just that she just sits by and watches the game. It has nothing to do with who has won the game in what way. She is only responsible for watching the game honestly.


    What''s more, if someone plays some tricks, maybe it will add more fun to the game and make people like watching it more?


    Sitting in the position arranged by Yulan, murongsheng finds out something. That is, the person sitting next to her is a miracle doctor?


    "Why?"


    Looking at Murong Sheng sitting down, the doctor''s reaction is also some surprised: "is it you?"


    Murongsheng glanced at the doctor and asked strangely, "can''t it be me? How do I feel sitting here, which surprises you? "


    There is an empty seat beside the doctor. Can''t she sit down?


    The miracle doctor stared at murongsheng for a long time. When he was about to open his mouth and speak, he saw the Magnolia behind her. See Magnolia nodded to him, the doctor to ask out, immediately swallow into the stomach.


    Then he leaned to murongsheng''s ear and whispered, "what are you doing here, not going with him?"


    Shangguanhuang''s sitting position is the one with the widest and clearest view of the game.


    Although the doctor didn''t name him, who was he. But, besides shangguanhuang, who else can she be close to?


    Murongsheng didn''t answer first, but looked at the middle position above. As you can see, shangguanhuang''s sitting position is the most conspicuous and luxurious in the whole competition field!

 Chapter 1127

    Because there was only one chair on it, and the person sitting on it was shangguanhuang!


    I don''t know if her eyes were noticed by shangguanhuang, or that shangguanhuang noticed her as soon as she appeared here.


    Anyway, when she looked at it, she just caught up with Guan Huang''s eyes.


    Even if she was wearing a gauze hat on her head and the white gauze appeared in front of her eyes, murongsheng knew that shangguanhuang was looking at her!


    Then he glared at shangguanhuang and twisted his head back.


    What to look at, what to look at!


    What are you looking at!


    Sitting on it, shangguanhuang suddenly burst out laughing softly.


    Even if I didn''t see murongsheng''s expression, I didn''t hear what murongsheng said. However, with his understanding of murongsheng, I''m afraid that murongsheng, the little girl, scolds him in her heart.


    Murongsheng replied directly: "look what you said, you are my brother and I am your sister. I''m not sitting with you. Who am I sitting with? "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, the doctor didn''t know what to respond to.


    Yes, now murongsheng is his "sister" in name!


    When he was so old, he suddenly had a sister. He really didn''t know how to explain to his dead parents!


    The doctor felt the edge for a while in his heart, and heard a loud and old voice, which rang up in this competition field.


    "Welcome, heroes and chivalrous men of the Wulin school to the famous sword Conference! I am the leader of baqizun, gongyechen


    Looking at an old man talking now, murongsheng approached the doctor for a few minutes, gently touched the doctor with his arm, and asked in a low voice: "brother, ah, is this famous sword made by this old man every time?"


    When the doctor heard the words "brother" from murongsheng''s mouth, he was stunned, as if he had been hit by five thunders.


    Just drink into the mouth of tea, a spray out.


    Fortunately, his position was in the first row, which didn''t cause bad mood to others. Otherwise, just a mouthful of tea can be sprayed directly on the back of the head.


    When murongsheng approached the doctor, the gauze on his hat was blowing towards the doctor''s face.


    The miracle doctor blocked his close contact with Shamao with his hand and tried to calm down: "well, yes, this time it was made by him. Not before, but the famous sword 15 years ago was also made by him. "


    Murongsheng nodded clearly, staring at the leader of Gongye after he finished his opening remarks. Then came out a long string of words, murongsheng almost fell asleep.


    Then he looked back at shangguanhuang and saw shangguanhuang stand up and walk two steps forward.


    The corners of his mouth slightly put on a smile, and his tone was gentle: "everyone here must be aiming at the reputation of building a sword in five years. As long as you can win the first prize, then the reward is the sword! So, I wish you good luck in advance. "


    Shangguanhuang''s voice has fallen, and I don''t know where the trombone is coming from. The voice is low and deafening.


    Then, from shangguanhuang''s mouth, another sentence came out: "famous sword conference, start!"

 Chapter 1128

    As shangguanhuang''s voice fell, the gun salute suddenly rang up, for a moment. The cheers were deafening!


    Looking at the situation of baoteng for a while, it sounds really lively.


    When Murong Sheng looks back at Shangguan Huang, he has to say. Shangguanhuang is now wearing a white robe, sitting in the sun, experiencing the sun''s light, it is really like a spring breeze.


    People who don''t know think shangguanhuang looks like a young man with a jade face. He is as gentle as jade.


    No wonder that all the girls who can make baqizun have such love for shangguanhuang.


    Actually?


    Is shangguanhuang the kind of gentle person who can make people feel like a spring breeze?


    No!


    How can such a type of vocabulary appear in shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and looked around. It is found that there are many women in the world, all of whom focus on Shangguan Huang. That sentimental eyes, that call a warm water.


    Is shangguanhuang regarded as a good tempered man?


    "Tut tut."


    Murongsheng murmured in a low voice, with a word in his mouth: "how can the eyes of big girls be so hard to use? How can you be cheated by such a man? How can the eyes of people in the world be so bad? "


    Murongsheng was sitting in his seat muttering. His mouth was in the gauze hat. He didn''t listen. He opened his mouth to bury shangguanhuang.


    The doctor sitting next to him didn''t listen very clearly, but he was here to watch the game. Instead of listening to a person sitting next to him, who has been nagging and talking all the time, like a fly, hovering in his ear.


    However, even if he didn''t want to listen, he couldn''t block murongsheng''s mouth for her.


    However, in murongsheng mouth murmuring voice some curiosity. The miracle doctor also listened to some of the side of the ear, suddenly heard some of the speechless.


    Because this is finally heard, Murong Sheng murmured out of his mouth, all of them are words to scold Shangguan Huang!


    You say, this is sitting so far, this side of the little girl is not good to watch the game, how still have the mood to scold shangguanhuang here?


    "I said," the miracle doctor can''t stand it any more. "Do you want to sit with him?"


    After finishing this sentence, the doctor underestimated it in a low voice, and didn''t intend to let murongsheng hear it: "you see, sitting here, his mouth has been chanting about him, so reluctant, why don''t you sit together at the beginning?"


    But what is murongsheng''s ear? Don''t mention the murmur in a low voice. Even if the voice was a little lower, she could hear it clearly.


    He immediately turned his head to the doctor''s position and poked at the doctor''s head with the brim of the gauze hat he was wearing: "dear brother, what nonsense are you talking about? Your sister, I''m an unmarried girl. Who else would I sit with if I didn''t sit with you? Right? "


    In the face of what murongsheng said, the miracle doctor could not pick up a word.


    Especially from murongsheng''s mouth, my dear brother?!


    More detailed, like five thunders, let the doctor is not only head melon seed pain, even the chest is very stuffy.

 Chapter 1129

    "You Can you watch the game and not think about anything else? "


    The miracle doctor is really afraid. If he is afraid to talk to murongsheng again, murongsheng will shout out his dear brother for the third time.


    If shangguanhuang hears this, he will not be able to take it!


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking. Originally, she had nothing to say to the doctor. After all, she was a quack, and she didn''t say much.


    His eyes fell on the field of the match, and he didn''t know how many people came to the famous sword meeting.


    But I heard that there were many people who participated in the famous sword competition, but many people died because they participated in the thousand poison gate competition. It''s a lot of pressure for baqizun. Now it seems that there are less than 300 people.


    However, although the people standing here do not understand, they will never be vulgar.


    As long as the people who can stand here are absolutely outstanding talents.


    Because those who are not good enough are killed in the thousand poison gate. What remains must be the essence of the essence.


    However, there are many people now, nearly 300 people!


    If the game starts, how long will it last?


    If there is no thousand poisons gate, I don''t know when it will be.


    It seems that the relationship between QianDu sect and Baqi Zun is not as bad as I know.


    At least in this matter, there are some complementary flavor.


    Taking advantage of the reputation of baqizun famous sword meeting, QianDu sect called people in the river and lake to accept money. What about baqizun? It is with the help of the power of the thousand poison gate, some cats and dogs are not enough to get rid of people, reduce the number of people.


    So it seems that there is an unknown sense of balance between QianDu sect and baqizun.


    I don''t know whether the relationship between the leader of the thousand poisons sect and shangguanhuang is really bad, or is it to make people think that their relationship is bad?


    But it didn''t seem to have anything to do with her. Is the relationship between qiandumen and baqizun good? Is it half a cent with her? Anyway, the reputation of both sides is not hers, and the money earned is not hers!


    Why is she here worrying about the relationship between the two families?


    At this time, the competition field has been divided into several small groups. At the same time, three venues were separated. The remaining less than 300 people will be divided into groups, respectively, divided into three venues, pairing, and then eliminated one person.


    In the process of grouping.


    Wait for three people on the field to come out, after the final victory of three people, in the way of drawing lots, the championship duel.


    It sounds like this rule saves a lot of time. At the same time, it is fair and just, taking many people into consideration.


    It''s just Where did baqizun learn this competition mode?


    After coming to baqizun, murongsheng felt very strange about many things.


    After all, the production of weapons, and Development of cold weapons?


    Isn''t this a special place to make weapons for people in the Jianghu? Why did the people of baqizun study the composition of artillery fire?


    Is


    Murongsheng didn''t dare to think about it. He quickly shook his head and shook away all the thoughts in his mind. These things are not questions that she can think deeply about.

 Chapter 1130

    However, she clearly remembered that artillery and other things would not appear until a few years later.


    Why have all these things been advanced in baqizun?


    Is


    With his own experience of rebirth, murongsheng was also in awe of such things.


    Although, I know this possibility will be very difficult to describe. But I can be reborn. Maybe someone will be reborn before? After all, how can these things, which will only appear a few years later, appear at this time?


    Maybe these things are left by the reborn man?


    "Who is the founder of baqizun..."


    Murongsheng whispered and asked softly.


    While murongsheng was thinking about something else, the doctor sitting next to her kept poking her on the shoulder. Finally, he waved away the man''s hand. As a result, the doctor was still so persistent.


    Murongsheng couldn''t help feeling a little stuffy. He looked back at the doctor and said, "what are you doing! Don''t disturb me, will you? "


    The miracle doctor also looked at murongsheng in shock, full of disbelief: "I said, how did you sign up for the competition?"


    "What is it?" Murongsheng could not understand what the doctor said? What''s your name? "


    The doctor didn''t know what was wrong and didn''t speak. He just reached out and pointed to the side. Murongsheng curiously followed the doctor''s fingers and saw a disciple of baqizun with a list in his hand. His voice mixed with internal force was shouting: "group B, Xue Sheng!"


    Xue Sheng?


    Who is that?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know this person at all. What do you think this miracle doctor has been poking her shoulder for?


    After thinking for a while, looking at the doctor''s complicated expression, murongsheng suddenly reacts.


    Wait


    Isn''t she Xue Sheng now?


    But She didn''t sign up.


    "I didn''t sign up. Maybe I have the same name?" Murongsheng took a look at the name of the baqizun disciple and asked the doctor suspiciously.


    The miracle doctor also stared at her in surprise, and didn''t know what the situation was.


    Just when the two fake brothers and sisters were staring at each other, the disciple yelled twice again. When he found that no one came forward, he lowered his head and looked at the list to verify. Yes, that''s right. How could no one come forward with this name?


    "Xue Sheng! School... "


    The disciple of the newspaperman''s name was a little surprised when he looked at the sect written on the application form. Looking in the direction of the doctor, he read directly: "the descendant of Xue family, the sister of doctor Xue?"


    As soon as the words were said, the people present were slightly shocked.


    Then he burst out laughing.


    This school is really interesting!


    "Doctor Xue''s sister? When did such a school come out? "


    "Ha ha ha, really, now all the rubbish will come out to participate in the famous sword Conference!"


    "Don''t talk about anything you don''t know. How can doctor Xue be rubbish! If you have offended doctor Xue, I don''t think you dare to buy doctor Xue''s medicine in the future. "


    "Yes, doctor Xue is not rubbish. But how did his sister come out? Who knows if it''s rubbish or not! "


    "Well? Doctor Xue''s sister? What does his sister come for? This is a martial arts contest, not a medical competition. It''s not to make trouble, is it


    "You ask me, I ask who! How do I know! "

 Chapter 1131

    At the end of the match, I thought of a confused voice of discussion. However, because of doctor Xue''s ability, these rumors are not particularly hard to hear.


    They don''t want to give Xue Sheng face, but they want to give Doctor Xue face!


    Otherwise, if you offend doctor Xue, it will not be easy to deal with anything.


    Murongsheng sitting here motionless, the doctor can not help but remind a: "wake up, there call you."


    In an instant, I got murongsheng''s white eye and turned over: "I heard it. I''m not deaf!"


    However, during this period of time, she stayed in the yard and didn''t walk anywhere, and she didn''t want to give her name. Why did her name appear on the list?


    Besides, no one knows her name except those close to shangguanhuang.


    Is


    Murongsheng''s eyes fall on shangguanhuang, and they touch each other. You can clearly know what is in the other person''s mind.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak now, but his brow wrinkled slightly, which could completely show that he was in a very bad mood, and it was quite bad.


    How could murongsheng not think of what he could think of?


    Looking at murongsheng''s performance, his heart instantly understood. Murongsheng didn''t sign up at all, but someone secretly signed up for him!


    To be able to do such a thing, you can also do something in baqizun. I''m afraid there is no one else except the people around him


    Shangguanhuang was a little cold in his heart and gave murongsheng a look. Murongsheng immediately understood the meaning of shangguanhuang. If he doesn''t want to participate, as the Lord of baqizun, he has a way to help murongsheng get rid of his name.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng looked around, and all the people sitting here looked at the doctor. If she wants to say no, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    She could not take part in the contest, but the reputation of the miracle doctor was destroyed. She''s a fake Xue Sheng. She has nothing to do with her even if something happens.


    It''s just that this behavior is not authentic. It''s not like her murongsheng style at all.


    She didn''t want to get involved with other people because of her own business.


    Murongsheng thought for a moment and stood up under the gaze of everyone. She stood up. Behind him came a clear, excited voice.


    "Oh, sister Xue, is this really your name?"


    As soon as he said this, murongsheng''s identity immediately spread out in front of the public.


    The one sitting next to the doctor is Xue, a woman. In addition to the miracle doctor''s sister, Xue Sheng, who signed up for the competition, who else?


    After all, no one has ever seen the doctor so close to any woman.


    Murongsheng turned to look in the past, and saw that Le''er, with a teapot in her hand, ran over quickly, and then stopped in front of her in a hurry.


    Looking up at murongsheng, her eyes were full of excitement and light: "no wonder sister Xue asked me what the rules of the famous sword meeting were. Did sister Xue want to sign up at that time?"

 Chapter 1132

    When Le''er spoke, she was excited: "sister Xue, look at you, if you want to sign up. It''s good for Le''er to sign up for you. Why do you have to sign up secretly? Really, Le''er doesn''t know what to say about you! "


    "But Le''er believes that sister Xue, you are so powerful that you will stand out!"


    "Sister Xue, come on! Le''er is going to entertain guests now, but sister Xue, don''t worry, I''ll watch your game! "


    With that, Le''er waved to murongsheng, and then ran away with the teapot.


    Staring at the figure of Le''er running away, murongsheng''s mouth under the veil faintly draws out a sneer.


    It''s said that if you do something bad, you will feel guilty. It''s not bad at all.


    There was really no silver here. Before, she was still wondering who it was. She had sent her such a big gift, but she was still slowly checking it out. Now, at last, we have determined who was the initiator.


    I just don''t know if there is anyone else involved in this matter.


    You tell me about this person and sign up for her secretly. Now I have to show my superiority. I really don''t know what to say.


    Le''er ran back to Yulan with a teapot and said with a smile, "elder martial sister Yulan, I''ve made all the tea."


    "It''s a great joy. It''s all done in such a short time." Yulan reaches over Le''er''s head and touches it.


    Le''er narrowed her eyes with a smile, pulled Magnolia''s sleeve and said in a low voice: "do you know elder martial sister Magnolia? Just now sister Xue signed up for the famous sword conference. It''s really surprising! "


    "Is it?"


    Magnolia''s tone is also a bit surprised, but there is no surprise on her face. It seems that she has known for a long time, which is not surprising at all.


    Le''er nodded: "of course, it''s true. Le''er heard it with her own ears! What''s more, Le''er never lies. A child who lies will be taken away by wild animals. How can Le''er talk nonsense? "


    Yes, if children dare to tell lies, they will be eaten by wild animals.


    Yulan narrowed her eyes with a smile.


    But even if someone knows, the application form is made by Le''er. It''s Le''er who signed up for Xue Sheng. I''m afraid no one will believe it?


    After all, children are the most innocent people in the world who can''t do small tricks.


    The smile on Magnolia''s face is still so gentle, but there is a little more cold smell in her eyes, which makes people feel very scared.


    If there is no accident, Xue Sheng will not appear in the world after this famous sword conference. When the time comes, Lord


    Above the competition venue, all the preparations have been made. Now we are waiting to count the people and start the competition.


    The competition of three venues is carried out at the same time, which can save a lot of time. Murongsheng stood there very bored playing with the digital sign in his hand. When he looked at it, he almost saw the digital sign in his hand.


    Looking at the concubines written on the sign, she didn''t know whether to say she was lucky or lucky? Or good luck?


    As soon as this came up, she directly caught a number one brand. If she was lucky enough to bet, she would lose. There was no skirt left!

 Chapter 1133

    Murongsheng looked at the number card in his hand, and couldn''t help sighing: "number one, am I going to give up or continue to rush down?"


    If you admit defeat directly, it seems that you will lose face.


    But if she rushes down, it will do her no good at all.


    What a dilemma. What is she going to do?


    When murongsheng draws the sign, he doesn''t stand here. Instead, he goes back to his position and sits down.


    As soon as he sat down, shangguanhuang''s voice came from his ears: "what''s the number?"


    Murongsheng turns around and looks at the miracle doctor. She is shocked by her action. She looks at murongsheng in surprise and doesn''t know what she is doing.


    Why?


    No?


    Just now I heard shangguanhuang''s voice ring in her ear. How could there be no one?


    Murongsheng does not give up the left and right look, the result did not see shangguanhuang''s half hair, that this man is hiding where to talk with her?!


    Looking at murongsheng like a headless twist to see the past, shangguanhuang''s voice guessed and spread into murongsheng''s ear: "don''t look, I''m still sitting on the platform."


    still sitting on the platform?!


    Murong Sheng immediately put his eyes on the past, Shangguan Huang is still sitting on the stage, not moving, not at her side at all!


    However, the distance between the two of them is so far, this person is talking to her with internal power?!


    What kind of internal force is this, so powerful?


    What she said could be heard by herself, while the people beside her didn''t hear a word.


    Anyway, the doctor didn''t hear anything. Otherwise, when she just went to shangguanhuang, the doctor would tell her why.


    Murongsheng thought that he would open his mouth to talk to shangguanhuang, but he just opened it and immediately closed it.


    She remembered that she didn''t have such powerful internal power. Even if she said it, shangguanhuang might not be able to hear it!


    After thinking about it, she stretched out a finger to shangguanhuang''s direction and shook it twice. She couldn''t hear her. At least she could understand her gesture?


    Number one?


    Shangguan Huang really understood, and at the same time, his brows wrinkled. Then he let go again, and the smile on his face was still so false in murongsheng''s eyes, but now he had a real smile: "yes, No.1 can. As long as you go up and lose, you can come down directly. "


    Murongsheng was not happy when he heard it.


    Looking in the direction of shangguanhuang, a little thumb seeped out directly at the man.


    She''s going to lose as soon as she''s on the court?!


    It''s not him that''s embarrassing! That''s why we made such a decision!


    "Why?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyebrows wrinkled again, and his tone was not good: "do you want to fight all the way? Do you want that famous sword?"


    If murongsheng wins, it''s useless to ask for a famous sword. This little girl can''t use a sword. What can she do for more trouble?


    However, if she had to admit defeat as soon as she came on the stage, she would never do such a shameless thing!


    Even if you want to come down, you have to fight a few games, so that others don''t think she''s a complete waste!


    Otherwise, it would be a shame!


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, shangguanhuang''s mind almost guessed what murongsheng was thinking.

 Chapter 1134

    "Don''t you know, it''s not for fun! If you don''t pay attention, you may lose your life! After playing, I can''t step in and save your life! "


    Shangguan Huang''s tone is relatively normal, at least not so angry. But now shangguanhuang''s voice is absolutely with a strong anger!


    Murongsheng glances at shangguanhuang and slightly raises his eyebrows. This man likes to worry about her like a mother. Sometimes it''s really uncomfortable.


    She''s not a three-year-old anymore. She can''t tell the good from the bad. The most important thing is that others are so painstakingly trying to frame her up, but also so hard to cover her up to participate in the competition.


    Now she hasn''t seen who is playing the trick. How can she retreat so quickly?


    It just doesn''t fit her way of doing things!


    "Do you want to go through this competition?"


    The miracle doctor pokes murongsheng on the shoulder and breaks the deep feeling between murongsheng and shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng regained his mind and took his eyes back. Looking up at the past, you can see that someone has already stepped up on the competition platform, waiting for murongsheng to come up with him.


    Without giving shangguanhuang a look, murongsheng stood up, patted the folds on his clothes, and then walked up.


    Isn''t it necessary for her to attend the famous sword meeting of laoshizi?


    Well, she''s in a good mood now. She can temporarily accompany these people to have a good time and tease them. Let them experience the pain of falling from the sky to the ground!


    However, if they want to let her die in this competition field, I''m afraid she can''t fulfill this wish.


    Although she has no internal skill, her force value doesn''t look strong in the eyes of these people. But with poison, no one in the world can play her!


    She didn''t believe it. Did these people begin to practice from the womb? Or, like shangguanhuang, his body is a pervert or something?


    I believe such a situation is absolutely a once in a hundred years!


    In that case, she couldn''t have lost!


    As long as you don''t meet a martial arts pervert like shangguanhuang, it''s possible for other people in the Jianghu to hurt her. But if you want to kill her on the platform, I''m afraid it won''t be possible.


    How to say, her self-protection ability is very strong.


    Seeing that both of them were standing on the platform, baqizun, who was in charge of the field control, suddenly knocked on the gong.


    A "Dang" sound indicates the start of the game.


    Murongsheng is fighting a man with a copper hammer in both hands.


    The competitions of the three venues are all going on at the same time. I don''t know why. Everyone''s eyes are looking at murongsheng''s side.


    Xue Sheng?


    This name has never been heard of, and no one knows this person. The only thing we can know is that Xue Sheng''s brother is very powerful! He is famous in the river and lake. He can cure the dead and survive! It''s hard for people not to remember!


    And


    It seems that someone else recognized Xue Sheng, who was standing on the platform with a gauze hat on his head. It seems to be the woman who was taken away by Baqi Zunzhu in QianDu gate a few days ago?!

 Chapter 1135

    The woman who plays with the black widow and kills her?!


    Before killing the black widow, the woman made a direct bet that she would win. As a result, the owner of the thousand poisons sect was so angry that he jumped to a high rhythm.


    I don''t know how much money this woman took out of her arms at that time. She couldn''t make the owner of the thousand poison sect angry like that.


    In any case, this woman''s reputation became loud after the thousand poison gate.


    But after all, it''s rare to see murongsheng kill the black widow with a very strange speed in the thousand poison gate.


    And today''s guy with a pair of hammers is not easy to mess with.


    I don''t know if this woman can kill this man just like she killed the black widow before?


    So, even if three venues are playing at the same time. As a result, the eyes of murongsheng''s group were the most.


    However, none of them cheered for murongsheng. Most people want to watch the fun. Some of them don''t know why so many people pay so much attention to murongsheng, and they all look down on him just like watching the crowd.


    They have no interest in who can be eliminated or who can stay on the platform.


    What they are most interested in is that they want to see the wonderful scene of the two man game.


    However, if Xue Sheng lost the competition in the competition, he would have less expectation for them.


    The two hammers in the man''s hand were on the ground, and a dull voice came out.


    Listening to this loud voice, I can''t help swallowing. It''s really terrible. I''m afraid the weight of the hammer can''t be borne by ordinary people. It''s good to fall on the ground. If it falls on the face, I''m afraid the face will be turned into a piece of dough?


    Brain Is it going to crack?


    As long as you think about it, you can feel that the scene is not bearable, and your body can''t help shivering.


    And murongsheng looks at this scene, is also a face of dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that, as a fat man, her body would be so light. She jumped directly from the bottom of the table like a butterfly all the time. She was born, which was totally inconsistent with the weight of the fat man!


    What a surprise! What strange people are all the people in the world?


    Why, everyone?


    Murongsheng didn''t go up, but looked at the fat man, his eyes were full of emotion. But the fat man who has already jumped up is impatient. He still wants to finish the game early, and then go on to the next game!


    "What about people? Why don''t you come up yet? "


    As soon as the fat man spoke, all the people recovered from the threat and looked around. I found that the other two competition scenes had already started, and only one player was up here, as for the other


    All people''s eyes unconsciously fell on murongsheng, who was wearing a gauze hat on his head. Looking at murongsheng standing there motionless, he seemed to be scared.

 Chapter 1136

    This woman, won''t be scared by the man with the hammer, dare not move?


    They thought they could see the same fierce battle as before in QianDu gate! I didn''t expect that before I started, this woman began to recognize me!


    It''s a pity in my heart.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes have been paying attention to the situation of murongsheng. Looking at the person standing on the stage with two hammers in his hands, his brows slightly wrinkled. Now it''s still time to regret, but if murongsheng goes to that stage now, I''m afraid it''s absolutely impossible to regret!


    And murongsheng


    Shangguanhuang can''t guess what choice murongsheng will make now.


    "Miss Xue," the disciple of baqizun, who was standing on one side, reminded in a low voice, "it''s time for you to go on stage, too. The competition will start soon."


    How to say, Miss Xue is the sister of the miracle doctor. And the relationship between the doctor and his master was relatively good, so the disciple''s attitude was slightly relaxed.


    Murongsheng hears the urge of others, and then comes back to himself. The white yarn on the gauze hat moves slightly. He nodded, took a step forward, and then looked at the hesitation of Biwu platform. He didn''t choose to go up.


    Instead, I went around the platform directly.


    Murongsheng''s behavior directly made everyone dizzy.


    If you don''t go up there, you''ll go round and round below. What''s the point?


    Standing on the top of the competition, looking at murongsheng''s move, is also very puzzled.


    Looking at murongsheng''s weak little body, he said directly, "what else are you looking for? Come up directly! See if I don''t get rid of you all at once! If you''re afraid, give up and admit defeat. Don''t waste my time


    It''s a real grind.


    Others than a martial arts are almost over, the result of his side is still dawdling did not start!


    This gap is really too big!


    Listen to this man''s arrogant words, Murong Sheng didn''t make a sound. Instead, he turned to the seat where shangguanhuang was sitting. Some of them were irritable and some of them were impolite: "tell me, how can the design of your baqizun Biwu platform be so unscientific?"?! Do you want all the people in the contest to fly up?! Can''t build a staircase beside it?! Will it waste a lot of your financial, material and physical resources to build one more staircase?!


    Shangguanhuang just looked at murongsheng''s action and was a little puzzled. He didn''t know what murongsheng wanted to do. After hearing what murongsheng said, I understood. Murongsheng has just circled around the competition platform. He is looking for the stairs?!


    Shangguanhuang wants to laugh, but it''s not good to laugh so openly. At least forbearance, but forbearance is not recognized, directly out of laughter.


    Can we blame him for this?


    Their baqizun held a martial arts contest, not a poem.


    The people who come here are basically people in the Wulin, all of whom are good at martial arts. Otherwise, ordinary people would not be so bold to participate and give their lives away.


    Therefore, even if there are no stairs, people in the Jianghu can think of all kinds of ways, such as flying up or jumping up. Anyway, we can find a way to stand on the platform.

 Chapter 1137

    The famous sword conference has been held for so many times. It has never happened like murongsheng.


    For example, no one ever showed up and complained because no stairs were found around the platform. Even if you can''t even climb up the platform.


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t know what he should say. He just looks at murongsheng helplessly.


    In particular, when murongsheng said such words, he didn''t even feel ashamed.


    I''m afraid murongsheng is the only one who can do such a thing.


    In front of so many people, to say this kind of complaint to the Lord of baqizun is really not to give the Lord of baqizun any face.


    But it was strange that the Lord of Baqi Zun was not angry at all, instead, he burst out laughing.


    It seems that the sister of a miracle doctor and Lord Baqi are having an affair, which has been confirmed! Or two protagonists I confirm!


    Although peeping into such a big secret, it makes people laugh. Because what murongsheng said was so funny that people couldn''t help laughing!


    "My God, I never thought that the famous sword conference could see such a problem?"


    "Ha ha ha, what kind of problem is this?! Isn''t it normal not to build stairs? "


    "Tut Tut, I can''t even compete on the martial arts platform. What''s the competition here? If you lose your life, it''s not worth it! It''s better to admit defeat


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s interesting. It''s the first time that I saw at the famous sword meeting that some people can''t even go to the martial arts platform! "


    "It''s boring. I can''t even get on the stage. What wonderful pictures can I expect from these two people?"


    There was a burst of laughter around him. After murongsheng finished complaining, the whole baqizun became very noisy and chaotic.


    There was no tension at all.


    Murongsheng looks around at the people who laugh at her and turns his mouth.


    Is what she said so funny?!


    Isn''t what she said true?!


    It''s unreasonable that we don''t build stairs in this Biwu terrace! Why don''t they take ordinary people into consideration?! Maybe there are ordinary people who want to sign up and play?


    Really, what''s so funny about this? It''s a shame for these people''s ignorance!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, did not pay attention to the scene of the people around him, quietly looking at the competition platform. Thinking about how to climb up the platform without stairs.


    The platform is not high enough to say. If you lift your legs, you can run up. That gesture may not be so beautiful. It may make these people laugh even more.


    "It''s so funny. Does this woman come here to be funny?"?! For so long, I don''t know what this woman is going to do. Maybe it''s just that it''s boring to watch here, so it''s to make people happy? "


    Looking at murongsheng thinking there, Wanyan yinyao couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, in addition to disdain is contempt.

 Chapter 1138

    But shangguanhong, who was sitting beside her, didn''t have any expression on his face. He was very serious. Murongsheng''s just funny behavior made him have no extra smile.


    I haven''t heard this woman speak before, but now it sounds unimpeded. This woman''s voice is the same as that of sun Zhengshi, which is very similar to that of murongsheng.


    Or It should be as like as two peas Murong''s voice.


    Even, if that time did not admit the wrong woman''s side face, Xue Sheng was not the sister of a miracle doctor at all!


    Instead, the murongsheng who has been dead for many days, but does not know why he still lives in this world now!


    Because now everyone''s eyes are on murongsheng, no one will notice shangguanhong''s abnormality. Also let shangguanhong successfully avoid once, from Wanyan yinyao accountability.


    The eyes of the sun brothers and sisters also fell on murongsheng.


    Sun Zhengshi recalled what murongsheng had just said and chuckled: "brother, do you have any feeling that what this woman said just now is similar to what murongsheng said?"


    Murongsheng, in such a situation, it is estimated that he will say the same thing. Because, if you don''t play according to common sense, it''s always something murongsheng likes to do.


    Hearing what sun Zheng''s poem said, sun Wenzhe immediately froze.


    Eyes from below murongsheng body back, fell on Sun Zheng poem body, slightly sighed: "sister, that is not murongsheng, that is Xuesheng."


    Even if two people''s names have the word Sheng, however, these two people can never be one person!


    Sun Zhengshi used to have a smile on her face, but now the smile stopped. After taking a look at murongsheng and sun Wenzhe, he bowed his head and said, "yes, brother, you are right. Murongsheng is no longer here."


    She can no longer regard others as murongsheng.


    She doesn''t know the woman in front of her, just because her voice is very similar to murongsheng''s


    "I said little girl, have you thought about it?" The person standing on the stage is completely impatient, "if you can''t get on by yourself, please me, I may go down and hold you up!"


    Then the man burst out laughing.


    This words inside and outside is the taste of teasing, let Murong Sheng eyes cold a few minutes, but know now is not a good time to care with people, directly ignored.


    After thinking about it for a while, I felt that the way I just came up with was not beautiful at all, and I gave it up.


    Directly to stand on one side, responsible for their side of baqizun disciple mouth asked: "there is no stool, help me get one."


    "Well Yes... " When the disciple heard what murongsheng said, he turned around and wanted to take the chair. As a result, he just took a step and suddenly remembered something, "but It suddenly occurred to me that the Biwu platform also has a ladder... "


    The martial arts competition platform used to have stairs, but these people in the Jianghu didn''t need it, so they put it away directly and never took it out.


    If he hadn''t seen the drawing of Biwu platform before, he would not have remembered it.


    "Oh?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes lit up and urged: "since there is a ladder, let it out quickly!"

 Chapter 1139

    My God?


    I should have told you earlier about the ladder!


    It''s a waste of time for her to think about what kind of way to go up!


    Baqizun''s disciples went to a position, and they didn''t know where they had pressed their hands. They touched a mechanism.


    Then, in a corner of the Biwu platform, which is more than half a person tall, suddenly a staircase came out and slowly fell down.


    "Tut, there are stairs. If there are stairs, you should have taken them out earlier." Murongsheng curled his mouth, "I thought everyone had to fly to get up."


    Show off!


    It''s obvious that you don''t have to use the stairs. Instead, you have to use the lightness skill to fly up!


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, people around him couldn''t help laughing.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and didn''t pay any attention. Under everyone''s gaze, he stepped on the stairs step by step and walked up slowly. There was no nervousness at all, as if the winner must be her.


    Originally, this time the competition of six people, the other several people were chosen to compete on the platform in various ways. But murongsheng was the only one. He didn''t use any methods, didn''t show off, and didn''t have any skills. He just relied on his own two ways.


    Walking on the stairs built by baqizun, I went up step by step.


    There are not many stairs in total. Murongsheng goes up slowly.


    Seeing this scene, the doctor could hardly see it. He lowered his head deeply and didn''t want to lift it up.


    Shame!


    What a shame!


    I''ve seen so many famous sword meetings. I''ve never seen such a person as murongsheng!


    Murongsheng is on his head now, but his sister''s name has nothing to do with shangguanhuang! So now murongsheng is losing face. What he loses is not shangguanhuang, but his face!


    How can he walk in the river and lake in the future!


    I''m really afraid of wandering in the Jianghu. When I meet someone, I''ll be told what I mean by your sister!


    He didn''t know how to answer!


    However, what makes the doctor feel crazy most is that his face has been lost by murongsheng, but he can''t give murongsheng what!


    Who let, this little girl film is Shangguan Huang in the mind of the baby pimple?!


    If he dares to move a hair of murongsheng, I''m afraid he hasn''t started yet. He will be carried by shangguanhuang and thrown out from baqizun!


    Since this little girl can''t get revenge, then


    The doctor began to think about how to start from shangguanhuang. Is it to put more Coptis or croton in shangguanhuang''s medicine, so that he can completely eliminate his hatred?


    Can make up for, this little girl will his inside and face to lose clean fact?


    And now in baqizun, not only the people who sit and watch the game are laughing. Even the rest of the two competition venues, hearing the news here, also set their eyes on murongsheng.


    I want to see a player in this once-in-a-hundred-year competition.


    Now that my eyes are no longer focused on my own martial arts contest, I can''t help but stop the fighting.


    The playing field seems quiet.


    After murongsheng slowly walked up the stairs and reached the competition platform, the players in the other two groups continued their competition.

 Chapter 1140

    After murongsheng went up, he looked at the man standing in front with two big hammers in his hand.


    Similarly, this man is also using the same large number of eyes, looking at murongsheng, after a few minutes. Suddenly, he was not willing to put Murong Sheng in his eyes, and felt that Murong Sheng would never become his powerful opponent!


    The woman in front of him looks like a weak cat that can be crushed to death with one hand. He can''t lift any spirit to fight with this woman!


    It was clear that her body looked so soft and weak, but when she came up, she had no whip, no sword, and no decent weapon. What else is the game? He can push people down from the platform with one finger!


    Especially, this woman couldn''t even get on the martial arts platform. She had to rely on baqizun''s disciples to fall down the stairs to get up. She didn''t have any interest!


    He felt that he could not use the hammer in his hand to compete with such a woman. Only one finger is enough. After all, he doesn''t think the weight of the hammer, but with this woman''s weak body, she can carry it!


    "Give up, I can let you live."


    The man with the hammer doesn''t want to embarrass murongsheng. After all, he is a woman. As a woman, or honest in the boudoir inside the care, don''t get involved in the old man''s affairs.


    Besides, in his eyes, fighting with such a woman is a waste of his time!


    If this woman could raise her hand and surrender now, she would save a lot of time!


    After all, no matter what the process is, he will win the contest. Why waste his time in such a place where it is easy to win?


    Murongsheng listened to the man with the hammer, but did not speak. It''s just the face covered under the gauze hat, with a light expression. Even the whole person didn''t move.


    Even, like completely did not hear what the man said. Also in front of the man''s face, stretched out his finger, in his ear inside out. Then, the nail was buttoned. Completely a, completely despise the opposite man''s appearance.


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, the man with the hammer frowned tightly: "I said, if you don''t want to die, now hurry down!" With a voice wrapped in internal force, he called to murongsheng.


    And murongsheng listened, still like the wind beside his ear.


    In other words, there was no shaking at all when I heard it, and there was no shaking in my body. The heart is not born, want to step down the action.


    This kind of lighthearted attitude makes the man with a hammer feel more and more angry.


    The man with the hammer looked at murongsheng''s face. His brow was wrinkled. He left with a special wrinkle. He twisted it into a small knot in one''s heart. It was very ugly.


    Hehe, he gave this woman a chance to choose and let her go down the stage. But this woman just didn''t seem to hear it and ignored him.


    Then, when a pair of big hammers in his hand hit this woman, don''t blame him for his lack of compassion! It was this woman who wanted to die!

 Chapter 1141

    The man held the hammer tightly in his hand and raised it directly.


    It seems that the hammer, which is so heavy, is like a flower in this man''s hand, turning back and forth, as light as the wheel of a carriage.


    I don''t know how heavy this man is. He can play with such heavy weapons.


    Finally, the man seems to feel that it''s too wasteful to attack murongsheng with two hammers. Let a hammer stop directly, the copper hammer fell heavily to the ground.


    After hearing a loud noise, he immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. Then, when the man picked up the hammer from the ground, a big hole suddenly appeared on the stage!


    Everyone who watched couldn''t help swallowing.


    I drop a darling, this man''s strength actually has how big?!


    "How heavy is the hammer? If it looks like this, isn''t it too scary? "


    "This man is a freak! One hammer is so heavy, aren''t two How did he get it? "


    "Niang, if this hammer hits people, won''t it be smashed into a big meat pie?"


    "If I don''t want to continue the competition, I''d better hurry down! If we go on, we''ll lose our lives. What are we doing standing on it? "


    The man with the hammer made the onlookers feel scared and excited, and all of them were boiling.


    In particular, if this hammer hits the ground, it can smash the explained platform out of such a deep pit. If it hits a person, how can it bear the appearance of that woman''s small arms and legs?


    I''m afraid it will be smashed into meat cake by this man!


    The man with the hammer let murongsheng watch, murongsheng also can''t help a few minutes.


    The weight of this hammer, it seems that one has to be more than 100 Jin, two will double!


    So, what kind of monster is this man, who can lift two hammers in his hand at the same time?!


    Big king?!


    Murongsheng is shocked, but what can this man do even if he smashes a hole on the ground with a hammer?


    Is it difficult for this man to be so naive to think that just relying on the two big hammers in his hand, he can kill her here smoothly?


    I''m really sorry. It''s absolutely impossible to kill her with a hammer!


    If it can happen, it''s this man''s fantasy!


    Murongsheng felt that the performance in front of him was not particularly good-looking. He yawned and put one hand into the sleeve of the other hand.


    What is this to do?


    With the performance of the man with a hammer in front of him, now many people are very nervous looking at murongsheng''s action, stretching their necks. Without blinking, I want to see what murongsheng''s next action is.


    If this woman doesn''t have a weapon on her body and puts her hand into her sleeve


    Oh, Hoo!


    Is this the weapon you want to take out?!


    By the way, that''s right! Maybe you are right!


    At that time, when the woman was fighting against the black widow, she took out two daggers from her sleeve in a flash!

 Chapter 1142

    At that time, people who had seen murongsheng take out two daggers from his sleeve in the thousand poison gate. Now, when they saw murongsheng''s action, their eyes lit up a little.


    Facing the man standing in front with a hammer, the cat teases the mouse on his face. After seeing murongsheng''s action, the expression on his face also slightly converges.


    Staring at murongsheng''s action without blinking, I''m afraid that murongsheng will suddenly come up with something unexpected.


    Looking at murongsheng''s hand, he slowly pulled it out of his sleeve, finally the back of his hand, then the fingers


    As a result, before he could see clearly what murongsheng took out of his sleeve, he heard a "clang" sound, as if something had fallen under the foot of the man with a hammer.


    Suddenly, the man with the hammer stepped back vigilantly, and then he saw clearly what Murong Sheng had just thrown under his feet.


    It''s not an unusual concealed weapon, but a few Copper plate?!!


    What does this woman mean?


    Or does this woman use copper as a concealed weapon, but because she has no internal power and is not accurate, she falls under his feet instead of on him?


    Not to mention that the man with the hammer couldn''t figure out how it happened. Even the other people around him were puzzled and couldn''t figure out what murongsheng was going to do.


    As a result, when the big guy was thinking about it in his heart, he heard that it was murongsheng''s turn to speak impatiently: "what art do you say you sell here? I have to give you a reward for your performance! Are these copper plates enough?! If it''s enough, don''t dally! Let''s get going


    Acting?!


    Hearing what murongsheng said, everyone was stunned for a few seconds, then burst into laughter.


    Who can imagine that this miracle doctor''s sister can make people so much?!


    The man with the hammer was demonstrating to her. As a result, the woman said that the man''s action was acting!


    It''s going to make people laugh!


    I don''t know if this man with a hammer wants to hit murongsheng with a hammer when he hears murongsheng''s statement?


    Shangguanhuang, who is sitting on it, also pays attention to the situation of murongsheng all the time. I was also very nervous and worried. I was afraid that murongsheng would be hurt on this competition site.


    But now, because of murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang''s nervous and worried mood was not left.


    It''s time for murongsheng to make such a move. It seems that she has a plan for this competition?


    "Naughty."


    Shangguanhuang shakes his head helplessly, with a smile on his face. Only murongsheng can make such an unexpected move on such an occasion.


    Only murongsheng would treat the shock of the man who just hit the hammer as a show, and throw up a few coppers as a reward.


    Really, I don''t know how to say this girl.


    After a smile, shangguanhuang''s eyes were once again stained with a layer of worry.


    Just now, murongsheng''s action is a complete provocation to the opposite person. I''m afraid that person''s anger is burning. Can murongsheng bear it at that time

 Chapter 1143

    "Bah!"


    The man with the hammer spit on the ground: "you woman, how dare you look down on me! How dare you say I''m a street performer? "


    He also thought, this is a woman, give this woman a little decent. After all, this woman is still the sister of the miracle doctor, so that this woman''s fate is intact, how can also be regarded as giving the miracle doctor a face.


    At that time, if you really want to find a miracle doctor, you won''t be too embarrassed.


    The result!


    This little girl doesn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. Even he doesn''t want the face to go out, and he has to humiliate him in public?!


    "I tell you! You''re completely irritating me now


    The man with the hammer is furious now: "I will let you know my power now! Let you taste the golden hammer in my hand! "


    After listening to this, murongsheng did not care as much as he just did. He reached for his ear and said, "why do you have so many words? If you want to fight, you can go directly! It''s like a woman


    Murongsheng''s words, is a thorough man with a hammer to point explosion!


    Now you can see the burning flames above your head! The hand turns a hammer, is toward Murong Sheng''s direction gave to wave to come over.


    These two huge hammers are like small things in men''s hands, and they play very skillfully. In the man''s hand, it was even more powerful. His arms were opened directly and he slapped hard in the direction of murongsheng.


    It''s very powerful. If two hammers collide, murongsheng standing in the middle will be directly patted into a big meat cake!


    Everyone''s in the heart all ruthlessly pulled a sweat, the vision blinks also don''t blink of tightly stare at Murong Sheng to look at.


    However, I saw murongsheng standing there, motionless, even slightly shaking!


    Even the weapons were not taken out, let alone directly dodged.


    Is this woman


    "Why doesn''t she run?"


    "What''s the matter? Is it going to end all of a sudden?"


    "Tut Tut, I thought I could see some exciting scenes, but I didn''t expect It''s coming to an end so soon. "


    At the beginning of the war against the black widow, I saw this woman run away directly in the last second. Now it''s still like this. Is it hard for this woman to be stunned by the two big hammers she waved? Can''t she even run?


    Murongsheng stood there motionless, just like Lengshen. Everyone was watching closely, his eyes wide open, for fear that he might miss something.


    Clearly know that such an attack, will not hurt murongsheng, more will not let murongsheng hand. But Shangguan Huang put his hand on the armrest, still can''t help but slightly clench it, and his heart can''t help but lift it in his throat.


    I don''t know what kind of method murongsheng will use to dodge?


    The man with two big hammers in his hand, looking at murongsheng standing in the same place, could not help but burst his sinister smile. The corners of his mouth almost split.


    He knew that this woman was useless!


    Seeing his hammer waving, he was so scared that he stood in the same place and did not dare to move!

 Chapter 1144

    What''s more, he is not a person who can show mercy to jade!


    This woman is so weak. Why do you want to sign up for the famous sword meeting? It''s a waste of time to come here. Why don''t you go back to your boudoir and embroider honestly!


    Seeing, these two big hammers are going to slap on murongsheng, and they are going to slap murongsheng into a big meat cake.


    Many people can not help but close their eyes, do not want to see that kind of brain splash, blood four fly disgusting scene, have closed their eyes. But I couldn''t help thinking, my little sister, who is a miracle doctor, came out for a walk.


    As a result, it hasn''t been long. Is life going to die in this baqizun?


    I don''t know how sad the doctor will be.


    So the man with a hammer who killed the doctor''s sister is going to be blacklisted by the doctor in the future?


    Maybe, the doctor will look for a chance to take revenge on the man with the hammer!


    "Dong" a loud noise, two huge hammers directly collided together, deafening, let people listen to the body can not help shaking a few minutes.


    It would be even more difficult for a man to be hit by a hammer


    I''m afraid it''s really over. It seems that the woman''s luck is not as good as that when she competed with the black widow. She was directly killed by the man with a hammer.


    The man who closed his eyes opened his eyes slightly and looked at the situation outside.


    As a result, I didn''t see the red and white splashing scene in my imagination, instead


    "Why? What''s the situation? "


    "It''s strange, how could this man suddenly disappear?"


    "What about people? What about people? "


    Listening to all kinds of comments, everyone opens their eyes and looks for murongsheng. On the platform, murongsheng disappeared?!


    Originally, murongsheng, who should have been patted into meat cake by the man with two hammers, suddenly disappeared. Now two big hammers in the middle, just hit a certain cap, where alone.


    What about Murong Sheng people?


    Why is it suddenly gone?


    When others didn''t see it, in fact, when two hammers struck together, murongsheng quickly went down. When the two hammers touched her body, he squatted down. Instead of hitting her, the two hammers rang on her head.


    The man with the hammer is also dazed, looking at the two big hammers in his hand. I felt a stabbing pain coming from my wrist.


    The wrists of the two big hammers in my hand were stiff immediately, and I couldn''t move completely!


    Murongsheng in the man in a daze, the hand of the silver needle into the man''s wrist. No one can match her in seizing the opportunity.


    After all, no one here has ever experienced the pith washing of spring water and spring fruit.


    Oh, of course, except shangguanhuang.


    Looking up, the head trembles, but it can always stop steadily on her head, but there is no way to fall down. Murong Sheng smiles and squints.


    Patted his hands, and then came out from below: "well, it looks good."


    After that, he did not forget to sneer at the man with the hammer: "I said you were acting. Why don''t you believe it? Do you look like an entertainer now? So, why don''t you just put away the copper I gave you? "

 Chapter 1145

    "Although it''s not so pleasant to talk about, it''s also a career that can earn money and eat. You can''t abandon your career and abandon yourself, you know?"


    Although this man from the beginning to show himself very powerful.


    What two big hammers are particularly heavy, what strength is particularly big. If you hit it with a hammer, you can make a big hole in the ground.


    It makes people feel a little timid. After all, if these two hammers really hit the body, it must be very fatal.


    But, similarly, the hammer is very heavy, even if he plays like it''s very light. But it''s also a very clumsy thing. In terms of speed, it''s certainly not faster than a light weapon.


    So, this itself has both advantages and disadvantages.


    You can''t just look at one aspect and assume that you will lose.


    So when she just watched the man demonstrate, she didn''t put it in her heart at all.


    "You What have you done to me


    The man with the hammer saw that the muscles on his wrist were protruding one by one, and the meridians on them were agitated one by one with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the past, how he played with his two hammers, he didn''t feel anything heavy. But today!


    But he felt that the weight of his big hammer was frightening!


    Make him not want to hold them at all!


    However, no matter how he wanted to let go, how he put two hammers on the ground, his arm was so disobedient, there was no way to do what he wanted.


    So, what''s going on?


    Why does his arm begin to disobey orders??!


    Clearly this is their own hands, but they have no way to control them??!


    Just now, what did this little girl film do to him!


    Just now, what on earth pierced his wrist and made him look like this?!


    Why?


    After finishing the man with the hammer, murongsheng realized that the gauze cap on his head had fallen off, and there was no gauze on his face.


    Murongsheng touched his face and slightly raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he was exposed, but fortunately he had double protection. Before he came, he pasted the human skin mask and didn''t expose it completely.


    "Finally, I saw a face under the gauze hat."


    "It''s really a pity. I thought this woman was wearing a gauze hat. She was a beautiful woman and didn''t want to be seen. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Tut Tut, it doesn''t look very good. I didn''t expect that Lord Baqi''s taste would be like this..."


    "It''s OK. At least it''s not too ugly. It''s just common."


    Generally, a woman wearing a gauze hat on her head is unwilling to show her true face. Generally, they are too good-looking. They are great beauties. They are afraid of being seen and causing turbulence.


    The other reason is that they are too ugly to look at, feel inferior and do not want people to see their true colors.


    In addition, at the beginning of the thousand poisons gate, the Lord of baqizun defended this woman everywhere, even when he wanted to fight with the thousand poisons gate. Let them those present, can''t help but have all kinds of guesses about the face under the gauze hat.

 Chapter 1146

    But now all of a sudden, the face under the gauze cap is exposed. What do you think It doesn''t look like a peerless beauty. It''s so common and plain that it doesn''t have any interest.


    It''s really puzzling.


    It''s not good-looking and ugly. With such an ordinary face, what kind of gauze hat do you wear when you go out?


    It''s like something. It''s so mysterious. It''s a waste of feelings in people''s hearts!


    Looking at murongsheng above, Yuer with teapot in his hand and Yulan look at each other, with a very obvious ironic smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    In particular, Le''er was very unconvinced, his mouth pouted slightly, and his face was even more disdainful.


    What does the Lord think? Even the ordinary female disciples of baqizun couldn''t match this woman''s appearance. How could the Lord like such an ordinary woman?!


    Besides, elder martial sister Yulan is so good-looking. If there is nothing wrong with her eyes, how can she turn her head to like this plain looking woman instead of her good-looking elder martial sister Yulan?


    Ordinary, let a person see all completely can''t remember appearance.


    After seeing the face under murongsheng''s gauze hat, Yulan felt more relieved.


    The worry in her heart seemed to be superfluous.


    Why did she feel before that the LORD would like this woman?


    Maybe it''s because of the relationship between the master and the woman. What''s more, the LORD said before that his illness needs this woman''s acupuncture to be cured. It''s normal for him to get closer.


    Before, when she didn''t see the appearance of murongsheng, Yulan might have a lot of worry in her heart. But now, after seeing murongsheng''s face, I suddenly feel that the worries in my heart are totally unnecessary.


    Why are you so stupid?


    Why do you worry that such an ordinary looking woman will take away the Lord''s heart?


    Smiling and nodding to Le''er, Yulan put down a big stone in her heart and continued to pour tea for the guests watching the game.


    Now no matter whether Xue Sheng can die on the platform or not, there is no threat to her. She will not regard Xue Sheng as her biggest threat target.


    All the voices of the people around him fell into murongsheng''s ears without missing a word.


    But listening so clearly, murongsheng didn''t care much. What she had on her face was just a human skin mask, not her real appearance. It''s not painful for her to be told, and it won''t make her feel substituted.


    Moreover, even the name Xue Sheng is not true!


    At that time, if people in the Jianghu say that Xue Sheng is a very ordinary woman and not good-looking at all, what does it have to do with her!


    At that time, let shangguanhuang give her a mask of human skin. Can''t you change her name?


    It''s just


    I don''t know why, murongsheng subconsciously looked in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    What he saw was shangguanhuang''s very satisfied face, and there seemed to be a satisfied smile in the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1147

    Because the corner of Shangguan Huang''s mouth is not the usual fake smile at all, but a kind of satisfied smile from the bottom of his heart.


    Satisfied?


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s appearance. What was his satisfaction.


    Is it hard to be satisfied with the appearance on her face now? Even the ordinary aunt sitting under the stage watching the game can make fun of her appearance?


    That shangguanhuang is really boring!


    Murongsheng is too lazy to pay attention to shangguanhuang. He takes his eyes back and doesn''t continue to look at shangguanhuang''s very satisfied smile.


    Before being a human skin mask without demon, what I like most is to make the human character mask very beautiful. It''s so beautiful that people will suffocate at a glance.


    Therefore, the human skin mask made by Wu Yao is either a peerless beauty or a handsome little boy. Don''t say can find out an ugly, is that kind of small jasper can''t find out, let alone is the appearance of ordinary people?


    Before shangguanhuang asked Wu Yao to make a mask of character, he told Wu Yao not to make a peerless beauty, but to make a face as common as possible.


    Best, or the kind of people see, a blink of an eye to completely forget the face out!


    He also wanted to tell a few words before, for example, let no demon add some other things on this human skin mask. For example, let the white skin color become yellow, and then add some freckles on the face.


    As a result


    No demon after hearing directly refused to drop, that is to kill her, she can not do that kind of ugly human skin mask out!


    No way, shangguanhuang can only give up his idea.


    But now


    Shangguanhuang felt the attitude of the people around him. Listening to what the people around him said, he was quite satisfied with the human skin mask produced by Wu Yao. It can be said that he was very satisfied with it!


    After all, it''s really hard to make such a mask come out.


    Now, people see murongsheng''s face, no one can think about murongsheng, it''s wonderful!


    But shangguanhuang didn''t see it. Not everyone sitting here had no interest in murongsheng''s ordinary face. At least, when shangguanhong looks at murongsheng''s face, he has more and more doubts in his heart.


    When I was in QianDu gate before, the face under the gauze hat was murongsheng''s. how could it be like this in baqizun now


    It''s a very strange, completely unknown face!


    Ordinary let a person see one eye will not look at the second eye of a face!


    "How could that be?"


    Shangguanhong will never admit that he was dazzled when he was in qiandumen last time!


    "What''s impossible?" Wanyan yinyao heard what shangguanhong said. She looked at it curiously and asked directly. As a result, he did not wait for shangguanhong''s response.


    Suddenly, his face became ugly. He could not help turning his mouth. He turned his eyes and looked at murongsheng on the stage. He snorted: "what''s impossible? There are so many women in the world, can they all grow beautiful? Isn''t it normal for her to look like this? "

 Chapter 1148

    But is wearing a gauze hat, people began to fantasize that the face under the gauze hat is beautiful?


    Maybe it''s just a habit!


    Wanyan yinyao rolled her eyes. She didn''t know what shangguanhong was thinking.


    Those who are beautiful are usually aristocratic children and royal descendants. Why?


    Because beautiful women will be selected into the palace, this generation of inheritance, of course, this appearance will be much better than ordinary people.


    Besides, isn''t it normal for people in the world to look like this?


    Why do these two look so disappointed?!


    Even sun Zheng''s poetry has always had a trace of fantasy about the face under murongsheng''s gauze hat. After seeing murongsheng''s face clearly, the light in his eyes suddenly faded.


    "Really not..."


    Originally, she was wearing a certain gauze cap on her head to cover her face. She was able to imagine a little bit. Imagining that this woman''s voice is so similar to murongsheng''s, maybe it will be murongsheng?


    But now, the gauze cap is gone, and the veil covering the face has been untied. Now, she has no reason to comfort herself, and is still imagining that murongsheng is not dead.


    Let her completely despair!


    Sun Wenzhe sighed and patted sun Zheng''s poem on the shoulder, quietly comforting his sister.


    Although just now, he thought that when he took off the gauze cap, he could see murongsheng''s very familiar face. But That is obviously impossible to find, and even more impossible to achieve.


    as like as two peas, Murong saw that the death of Murong was before them. How could they possibly meet people like Murong Sheng in this place?


    Just want to get some comfort from a murongsheng.


    Where does murongsheng know that because his human skin mask is exposed, it will cause surprise and disappointment to so many people.


    But even if he knew, murongsheng would not do anything. He had already left the capital. Would he go back foolishly?


    Reach out a hand, the gauze cap from the collision of two hammers in the middle, to the hard son pulled out.


    As a result, when he took it in his hand, murongsheng immediately turned his mouth: "it''s completely broken. There''s no way to wear it on his head."


    Looking at the gauze hat in my hand, it has been smashed into a big cake. How can I wear it on my head. The gauze was smashed to pieces by the big hammer. It was useless.


    But if you want to wear it on your head, it''s not impossible.


    However, whose head can become so small and wear this thin gauze hat like a layer of paper in his head?


    Murongsheng sighed. Although shangguanhuang had insisted on wearing the gauze hat on her head at the beginning, she had some feelings after wearing it for so many days. It''s a little sad to be smashed so shabby now.


    "Here you are. Here you are," murongsheng said, throwing the gauze hat on two hammers. "Look how generous I am. You broke my gauze hat. I didn''t ask you for money, but I gave it to you. Tut Tut, you should say thank you to me


    As soon as murongsheng threw the gauze cap, it fell on the hammer which was shaking from the beginning, but could not fall down.


    Originally, the light gauze hat didn''t have much weight. Now it falls on the hammer, but it makes the man with the hammer bite off his silver teeth!


    Heavy!


    It''s like a kilo!

 Chapter 1149

    It''s like, holding two hammers in his hand, he added the weight of a big hammer!


    Heavy so that the man with a hammer on the forehead are out of a pile of beans big sweat, eyes very scared staring at the hand of the hammer arm, feel that they will soon be unable to support!


    If on weekdays, when you train yourself.


    He would not feel any pressure and the hammer in his hand would be too heavy to lift even if he lifted it for three or four hours in a row.


    But now, I feel that the two hammers in my hand are as heavy as Kilo weight is the same, I have never experienced such a situation!


    Especially now, his arm seems to be given to live the same, can''t move!


    The feeling of wrist pain makes him feel that if it continues like this, I''m afraid his arms will be completely wasted!


    These are not enough. What makes him feel more scared is that the gauze hat that was thrown by that woman had no weight, and it fell on the two hammers at that moment. But let the pain on his wrist severe aggravation up!


    It was clear that the gauze hat could be pinched with a finger, but it just made him feel it for a moment. This is not the light gauze hat, but a huge bronze tripod that more than a hundred people have no strength to lift!


    "You What the hell did you do! Why can''t I move my arm?! What on earth have you done on my wrist! Let me feel two big hammers can be so heavy The man roared, "you don''t want to be dumb, you say it quickly!"


    Murongsheng listened to the man''s roaring voice, rolled his eyes and didn''t say a word, and didn''t want to explain a word to the man who seemed to be suffering from mania.


    She just used one of her best skills. She directly paralyzed the nerves of the man''s arm with a silver needle, making his arm completely immobile.


    But how could she explain such a thing?


    There are so many people standing here. If they all explain it and know it, how can she take advantage of it in the future?


    Isn''t this the kind of thing that exposes its own mace?


    Who doesn''t have the unique skill of guarding the door when wandering in the river and lake? If all of them are exposed, how can you walk in the river and lake?


    She''s not a fool!


    He bent down and picked up the coppers that had just been thrown under the man''s feet. He put them on his mouth and blew them slightly. He sighed: "look at you. How can you not keep the coppers you''ve given you?"


    "Come on, take it well. Even if it''s small, you can''t throw things everywhere! At least these coppers, if you want to buy a big meat bun, you can still hold it! "


    Fingers slightly flicked, a few copper fell on just the top of the hat.


    Obviously, it''s not heavy, and the result is in the next second, something happened that everyone didn''t think of. There is no way to explain clearly, clearly everyone is so looking at, but let them to explain who can not understand!


    Very strange things, so appeared in front of everyone, let people''s eyes can''t help but open a few minutes, but took a breath.

 Chapter 1150

    That from the beginning in the infinite performance of his infinite man, in just a few coppers fell on the top of the hat, suddenly issued a shrill scream.


    Everyone''s eyes looked in the past, and even the competitors on the other two platforms were attracted to look this way.


    See, the two arms of the two copper hammers in the man''s hand, suddenly "click" came out two voices.


    Let people see, from the wrist that direction, suddenly.


    With a normal bending angle that can''t be completed by employing people, it directly breaks the past.


    When all the people had not reacted, they heard two dull sounds of "Dong Dong".


    The two heavy hammers, so in people''s sight, directly hit the ground. Two huge pits were created on the flat competition platform, and a crack meandered from the bottom of the two hammers.


    Two hammers have been concave into more than half of the body, just looking at it can make people feel, this strength is completely beyond people''s ability to bear!


    All of them swallowed their saliva secretly. If they put this strength on themselves, they might not have any possibility


    All eyes were fixed on the wrist of the man with the hammer. There was no cut mark on the wrist of the man. But I don''t know why, there is blood flowing out from the wrist. The twisted wrist is gradually expanding in people''s eyes, just like someone blowing air inside, blowing up the skin and flesh.


    What''s inside this drum? You don''t have to think much to know. It must be blood!


    From so much blood flowing out of the wrist, you can guess that the blood vessel has exploded. This is the blood flowing out from the blood vessel!


    Looking at this incredible scene, everyone is unbelievable. He reaches out his hand and rubs his eyes to see if his eyes are dazzled and wrong.


    As a result, I thought I could knead my eyes more soberly. As a result When I open my eyes again, it''s still the scene in front of me!


    Oh, my God!


    It''s unbelievable!


    This man is so powerful from the beginning, holding two big hammers in his hand. It''s waving. It''s called a tiger living with power! I thought I could see this man beat this woman in the shortest time and create a miracle!


    The result!


    Now I was defeated by a gauze hat and several coppers?!


    This Is that impossible?


    What''s the weight of a gauze hat and several copper plates? How could this man be defeated?


    For a moment, everyone present was shocked. Whether it is to watch the game or the other two sides of the game, are Qi Qi''s mouth, but not a voice.


    "My God, is my eye OK?"


    "Mom, did I read it wrong? Why did that man fall to the ground?"


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"?! Did you lose like that? "


    "No! I haven''t seen what it is yet! Why did you lose... "

 Chapter 1151

    When everyone comes back, it''s you who look at me and I''ll look at you. Most people don''t see clearly what''s in it that people can''t understand.


    Clearly


    Clearly in the beginning, they are completely convinced that in the end it must be the man with the hammer who wins.


    Now, it turns out that the man who actually fell to the ground was a man with a hammer.


    And the winner is such a delicate woman?!


    I can''t believe my eyes. I can''t accept it.


    I know that people with sharp eyes can see some flaws, think about it carefully for a few minutes, and then say the wonder of this thing. Everyone realized that the man with the hammer didn''t encounter anything strange.


    In this, Xue Sheng moves his hands and feet, which makes people look so incredible!


    Although Xue Sheng didn''t seem to have any internal power, he couldn''t carry his shoulder or fight. In fact, this skill is still very powerful!


    Everyone thinks, who is Xue Sheng''s brother?


    That is a famous doctor in the world!


    If anyone is dying, as long as he can find a miracle doctor, he will definitely be able to drag people back from the hand of the king of hell!


    Similarly, what is the doctor good at? Can save people can also kill!


    When I was in the thousand poisons gate, black widow''s poison didn''t have any effect on this woman. Even this woman was equipped with a lot of pills to rejuvenate her hands! Maybe this woman is still carrying the poison that can kill people.


    Maybe this woman just poisoned this man and made him so strange. Otherwise, what kind of way can we use to explain this situation?


    It seems that Xue Sheng looks soft and weak, but actually she is not a vegetarian.


    After that, can we see a weak woman and think that this woman is not good. It''s better to be cautious. Who knows if that person will be as unprepared as Xue Sheng?


    Think about it. At the beginning, Xue Sheng walked around the martial arts platform, shouting that he wanted to find a staircase, otherwise he would not be able to get up the platform. There he complained about the Lord of Baqi Zun and said why he didn''t build a staircase to come out.


    As a result, now, this woman directly and easily put down such a big man who can lift a heavy hammer with both hands!


    In particular, this young man was a direct attacker at the beginning. As a result, after being held by Xue Sheng, there was no counterattack at all!


    This kind of abnormality, this unexpected ending, is unbelievable, but also impressive!


    Unexpectedly, as long as they are involved with Xue Sheng, they can only see and speak, and can''t predict the end.


    Even if the outcome is expected, it is not the same as what they think.


    At the beginning They think that Xue Sheng will definitely die miserably under this man''s two hammers!


    "Well, I should have won?"


    Having never participated in this kind of competition, murongsheng was not surprised to see the man who had fallen to the ground and twitched all over. For example, it has been predicted that this man will be like this in the end.

 Chapter 1152

    And there is no explicit stipulation in the competition of baqizun''s famous sword meeting that the opponent must be killed before he can win, right?


    Now that she has laid her opponent on the ground motionless, she has no ability to fight back, so even if she wins?


    Otherwise, will she take out a small dagger and wipe the man''s neck?


    So Isn''t that good?


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked around, but he didn''t find out who was the winner of the competition. Finally, his eyes fell on shangguanhuang and he slightly picked his eyebrows.


    What do you say? Is this the end of the game or not?


    If she could see from shangguanhuang''s eyes that the competition was not over, she would take out the dagger and wipe the man''s neck without saying a word.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s expression and says: "you win."


    The Lord of baqizun has already spoken, so there is nothing to argue about.


    Baqizun, who was in charge of the venue, quickly opened his mouth and called out: "the first competition of group B, Xue Shengsheng!"


    Originally, these three games are going on at the same time. But the other two games have already started. Murongsheng has not found the stairs above the competition platform. When the other two games are in general, murongsheng has just started.


    As a result, the other two games are not over yet. Murongsheng is the first one to end!


    This speed is just beyond the other two games.


    It can be said that it is not too much to describe it as killing with one blow. Although the man on the ground is not dead, it looks like he''s dead At least this hand is completely useless. I''m afraid it''s impossible to lift such a heavy hammer in the future


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have the appearance of avoiding danger at all. He stretched out his palm and clapped his hands at murongsheng.


    This is obviously to express his blessing, but also obviously to tell others that murongsheng can win in this competition, feel very satisfied, very happy!


    This eight Qi Zun''s Lord, is the first to show such action, then other people are not stupid. They all followed the rhythm of shangguanhuang''s clapping and clapping, and they all clapped, though I don''t know why


    But it''s right to follow the Lord of baqizun!


    For a moment, baqizun''s congratulatory voice of the competition field was endless.


    Murongsheng didn''t pay attention to this kind of false congratulations. He walked down the stairs step by step in front of so many people and feeling their eyes.


    This performance made those who applauded and cheered murongsheng feel a little silly.


    Why on earth!


    Even if this woman has some ability, how can such a man without internal power make such a big man with internal power?!


    Looking at murongsheng, who had been sitting next to him, the doctor was worried: "I said Now that you''ve won, you can''t fly off it? If it''s too bad, you''ll jump off it! "

 Chapter 1153

    "At least it''s better than you walking down from the top slowly!"


    The miracle doctor felt so many eyes coming from all around. For the first time, it made people feel So upset! There was no feeling of the stars holding the moon. I couldn''t help pressing on my forehead.


    Now what murongsheng does is under his name. Can''t he be a little angry?


    Let him not lose face, at least give him a little face back!


    Anyway, we''ve already won, so we can''t pretend to be very powerful!


    Murongsheng listened to what the doctor said and took a sip of the tea cup in front of him. Suddenly, I felt that my voice had been saved, and I was totally mysterious. I said to the doctor, "I''m a master. You ordinary people can''t understand me."


    That''s true!


    It''s more humiliating to fall from such a high place if you hurt yourself!


    It''s better to walk down the stairs!


    Anyway, when I go up, I take the stairs. It''s still a short time away!


    The doctor stopped pressing his temple hand and looked at murongsheng. His eyes were wide and round. It''s unbelievable. How dare murongsheng say anything?!


    Just like murongsheng, he can still call himself a master??!


    And he has become a common man?!


    When he said this, he would laugh to death!


    Just like him, all the ordinary people in her mouth can beat murongsheng to the ground completely with her scum like martial arts. That''s it. Is she a master in front of him?


    Today, in this baqizun.


    Just like Chinese cabbage, pick out a person casually. They are all masters among masters!


    In front of so many experts, how could she say this kind of boastful words? How dare you say that you are a master when you go up and down stairs?


    People who can''t understand her behavior are ordinary people?


    Tut tut.


    I didn''t expect that. I have such a thick skin!


    Really, it''s almost thicker than the wall outside!


    Even if the doctor didn''t say what he said in his heart, murongsheng could see the difference from this person''s expression. I also know what the old man was thinking.


    Murongsheng slightly picked eyebrows, put the tea cup in his hand on the table, pointed out his finger to a group of players on the platform, and then went up.


    This time, the two of them didn''t whet and haw before they went to the martial arts contest. Instead, they flew up and jumped up in any way.


    "Look, isn''t it just a contest? Isn''t it just a show? What''s the use of making such a fuss? Those who know think it''s a martial arts contest, while those who don''t think it''s a show! "


    "It''s not a fool to expose one''s own details before we start."


    "Besides, the man who just fought with me, did he jump on it? But what happened? What''s the use of losing in my hands? "


    Besides, it''s a martial arts contest, not a draft contest.


    It''s useless to make such a fussy appearance!


    Or is it true that the person who flies up will be the last?

 Chapter 1154

    This competition is about strength. It''s not about who''s order of appearance is flying or jumping. It''s windy or fancy.


    The miracle doctor had not thought about this problem before. Originally listening to what murongsheng said, he didn''t think there was any mystery. But after listening, I suddenly felt that there was some truth in what murongsheng said.


    The depth of the other party is unknown at the beginning. Everyone is trying to attack each other.


    But when you come out, you will completely expose your power. At that time, both of them will know the opposite situation. What''s the meaning of that?


    Martial arts competition is to test each other''s internal power in the competition.


    If it''s exposed, it''s really silly?


    "There is a little truth in what you say." The doctor listened to murongsheng''s words, touched his chin and nodded.


    Murongsheng opened his eyes wide and looked like that. God, how can you understand it?


    Sure enough, I didn''t mistake you. You are a common man. As a master, you can''t talk to you much.


    Because when the fat man with a hammer jumped up from under the platform, she could see it clearly. Although the fat man is fat, he is as light as a swallow. If this fat man was given a chance to escape, she might only be able to be fooled by this fat man as a monkey, and she would never catch up with him.


    So, if you want to win the man, the best way is to nail the man there, so that he can''t move!


    What''s more, although the fat man waved his two hammers, he didn''t feel heavy at all. However, as long as you hold such a heavy hammer in your hand, it will not be so easy. It is still very easy to find shortcomings.


    Especially because the fat man looked down on her, he exposed his weakness early, and let her catch the weakness all at once.


    Otherwise, if the robe attacked her as soon as she came up, it would not be so easy for her to win the fat man so quickly.


    The coefficient of difficulty increases the number of straight lines.


    Murongsheng didn''t watch the game for long in the morning. As long as it is in accordance with her ability, even if it is seen, it is in vain.


    As far as her ability is concerned, her heart is clear. If she meets a martial arts expert as soon as she goes on the stage, she''d better stop struggling and go to sleep. She is, she will never win.


    He didn''t have much meaning for the following competition, so murongsheng went out directly and ate the snacks on the bazhizun square from the beginning to the end. Eating while walking, waiting to count the time.


    At the end of the competition, murongsheng walked back to baqizun.


    Walking on the stairs of baqizun, murongsheng, who was eating stinky tofu in his hand, suddenly stopped and stood on the hillside, looking behind him.


    There were several people walking down the long and steep stairs.


    She is the only one who goes up, and there is no one else.


    As soon as I went up the stairs, there was a line of sight staring at her, which naturally did not come from these people''s eyes.

 Chapter 1155

    As if this vision, tightly attached to her back above, followed her all day, let her feel very uncomfortable.


    was as like as two peas in the last time, who was being taken to the kitchen by the Shangguan Huang.


    Murongsheng''s brows wrinkled and bit the stinky tofu away. Then the eyes moved away from the people who went down, looking for the big trees planted on both sides.


    The crown of these big trees is very luxuriant. It''s not impossible to hide things.


    But if you search carefully, you can still detect some clues.


    Murongsheng carefully looked at the situation on the tree trunk, looking for anything that seemed suspicious.


    Sure enough, after a careful search, a dark thing broke into murongsheng''s sight.


    Because this thing is too black, especially hidden in the shadow of the leaves of the tree, it is difficult to search. Murongsheng was able to find this dark thing mainly because of its eyes. Although they were only the size of red beans, they were flashing a little red light.


    Especially in such a dark night, it is very obvious.


    This is What is it?


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at the bird carefully. It''s dark all over, and I can''t see what kind of breed it is. It was so dark that I could only see two red eyes that night.


    But now is under this circumstance, Murong Sheng looks at also some of can''t distinguish.


    But looking at this black look, what kind of crow does it look like?


    However, the crow did not cry at all, especially its eyes were shining red. Did it get red eye disease?


    Fortunately, it didn''t come out. Isn''t it said that hearing crows'' calls will make people feel very unlucky? No, just right.


    She doesn''t feel like she''s going to be in trouble.


    Just when murongsheng wanted to get close to the bird and prepare to observe it carefully. The bird seemed to be psychic. Once murongsheng discovered its existence, he knew it. Waving his wings, he flew out of the tree crown.


    Walking towards the sky, after a while, it soon disappeared into the distant sky.


    Looking at the direction of the black bird''s flight, it''s very similar to the other side of the town?


    Is it difficult that the person who can control the blackbird should be in the town?


    Murongsheng didn''t believe it at all. From baqizun staring at her to today''s downstairs, the blackbird who was staring at her was born. Because from today''s situation, there is no more spiritual than this crow.


    This does not mean that the two fat balls in her secret place are not full of spirituality. However, if this blackbird meets once, it may be regarded as a coincidence, but it''s not a coincidence that it stares at her every time.


    There''s no such coincidence in the world.


    She is able to raise so spiritual two fat balls, the vast majority of credit, is their own secret skills. But other people can also raise such a spiritual animal, that is their own ability.


    I would like to make friends with you if I have the chance.

 Chapter 1156

    This association is of course based on the fact that this person has no threat to her.


    However, in the current situation, I''m afraid this person is not so friendly.


    If you want to meet her, you have already stood up. Why let a little blackbird hide in the dark and watch her all the time?


    So, who is the owner of this blackbird?


    Between them, is there anything that can''t be understood?


    Murongsheng''s eyes toward the direction of the town looked in the past, eyes slightly narrowed up, always feel that soon, there will be a lot of trouble to come to her, to find her to solve.


    But think about the past, think about their enemies in mind, think for a long time did not think, she offended who.


    After all, she used Xue Sheng''s identity all this time, and she didn''t establish any blood feud with anyone.


    Even if there is an enemy, it should be the one who offended when he was murongsheng. But she murongsheng this identity, in addition to shangguanhuang and the doctor know, no one knows.


    Well, there won''t be any trouble. Just come to me


    Murongsheng couldn''t figure it out. He took another bite on the stinky tofu he was holding. Forget it, now I think some of them are useless.


    The enemy is in the dark, she is in the light.


    What''s more, now I can''t figure out who the enemy of my identity will be. I''m afraid I can''t even think of it.


    In any case, if the trouble really comes to the door, then the soldiers will stop the water and cover the land.


    She didn''t really have any skills. No matter what it was, she didn''t care so much about the danger to her life. She just hid in her secret place and cared about him.


    What does it have to do with her why the living people disappear!


    After murongsheng returned to baqizun, since the first competition, murongsheng became well-known in baqizun, and no one knew her on the road.


    Along the way, not a few people greet murongsheng warmly!


    Whether it''s the way she''s used, or the face of the doctor, or because she''s brought back by the Lord, we can''t ignore it.


    For the first time, murongsheng felt that it was a very sad thing for him to become famous.


    When people say hello to her, she will respond. This hard point of the head, neck feel some numbness, this just saw shangguanhuang yard, relieved, quickly dodged in.


    But before he pushed the door open, the door opened from the inside, stretched out a hand, grabbed murongsheng''s wrist, and quickly pulled the man in.


    The door that just opened was slammed shut in a flash.


    Murongsheng''s steps haven''t been steady yet. There was a scolding on his head. He was so angry that his ears would be deafened: "where have you been?"


    Shangguanhuang was dressed in the same white clothes as he was in the time of baqizun. He was also dressed as the Lord of baqizun. But the smile on the face disappeared, without the kind of fake smile.


    His face was cold, as if he had returned to the appearance of shangguanhuang, the ghost king.

 Chapter 1157

    Murongsheng did not respond to shangguanhuang''s words, but stood firm and wanted to pull out his wrist for two movements.


    As a result, he was tightly held in the palm of his hand by shangguanhuang, and there was no way to pull it out.


    I couldn''t help looking up at shangguanhuang''s face and frowning slightly: "of course, I went down the mountain for a turn. I''m not a child anymore. I can''t run out of it?"


    Then he handed a string of stinky tofu to shangguanhuang: "here, do you want to try it? It smells bad and tastes delicious. You don''t know, those people who sell snack stalls around are very far away from the stinky tofu seller. I''m laughing to death! "


    Shangguanhuang took a look at a bunch of bitten mess in front of him, like stinky tofu chewed by a mouse. There is no appetite in my heart.


    When he didn''t see murongsheng, shangguanhuang was worried to death. Where was he in the mood to eat some snacks?


    Shangguanhuang loosened murongsheng''s wrist: "you''re out, why don''t you tell me?"


    Murongsheng moved his wrist, took a few steps forward, and sat down on the bed. He bit the stinky tofu in his hand and didn''t want to answer shangguanhuang''s question at all.


    Shangguanhuang waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for murongsheng''s response. Suddenly, a pair of eyes glared in the past: "speak, ask what you say!"


    Really!


    Now murongsheng is more and more presumptuous in front of him, and he is less and less taken seriously!


    Now even go out will not take the initiative to tell him, but after the event, to ask yourself!


    He asked, this wench or a pair of completely don''t want to cooperate appearance, a word all don''t say!


    He is so angry!


    Murongsheng slightly picks his eyebrows, swallows the stinky tofu chewed in his mouth, and looks at shangguanhuang: "do you feel that you look like a strict parent now, reprimanding a child who doesn''t listen to his family''s long-term advice who runs out to play?"


    Shangguanhuang wants to hear murongsheng''s explanation, but he didn''t expect to hear murongsheng''s words. He almost choked here. He didn''t know how to vent his anger!


    This little girl movie is OK!


    He himself worried about the whole day here, as a result, the little girl disappeared without a trace, and there was no apology when she came back! Even if it''s perfunctory to apologize to her, isn''t it OK?!


    As a result, I have to talk back to him!


    Really, the child is too old to teach!


    It''s really three days without going to the house! naughty kid!


    "Murongsheng, you really lack education now!"


    Shangguanhuang feels a pain in his forehead, and his brows are twisted into a ball. If you run out secretly on weekdays, you will run out, but you can''t do it now. Can''t you understand the situation at all?!


    Now all the people in the world gather in baqizun, which is the most chaotic time for baqizun in five years.


    As long as you want to attack her, you will definitely succeed!


    It''s not that he looks down on her, but that''s the truth!


    Murongsheng, the little girl''s skill, doesn''t he know? It''s easy for others to attack her. When she doesn''t react, she points a hole on her body! Look at this little girl can still run out of it?!

 Chapter 1158

    In particular, this little girl won the competition on the platform today.


    It looks very beautiful and powerful. After all, it''s a fight! In the face of such a person, no one may be able to achieve a means of killing!


    As a result, murongsheng did it!


    The performance is so conspicuous that people in the Jianghu don''t know how many people will miss murongsheng. And that fat man has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years, and there must be people with good relations. Maybe those people still want to find Murong Sheng for revenge!


    What happened?


    He sat there worrying about this and that. As a result, this little girl was not worried at all!


    Actually also dare, silent on the direct walk away, but also go so straightforward!


    Especially when I came back, I didn''t feel guilty at all. What is he?!!


    Worried parents?!!


    Shangguanhuang only felt that his heart was worried about the dog!


    At least, after caring about the dog. The dog can also bark at him twice, let him get some response, but murongsheng!


    Shangguanhuang took a deep breath and waved to murongsheng: "come here for a while."


    Murongsheng heard shangguanhuang say, eating stinky tofu action slightly pause a few minutes, and then blinked.


    No past, no past.


    She''s not a fool. She can''t understand other people''s eyes.


    If she had gone now, she would not have been able to get any good in shangguanhuang''s hands.


    Who knows if shangguanhuang will suddenly become like a strict parent, putting her down on his knee and slapping her on the bottom!


    Murongsheng quickly shook his head, quickly shook his head, with action to show his determination not to go!


    "Come here." Shangguanhuang ignores murongsheng''s refusal and continues to wave.


    Murongsheng, on the other hand, continued to shake his head.


    Especially when you look at shangguanhuang''s face, just come here. I will never hit you. If she really goes, it''s really What a fool!


    Shangguanhuang''s favorite thing to do is cheat!


    He yelled twice in a row and waved twice in a row, but murongsheng didn''t cooperate even when he was killed. If he couldn''t say it, he just couldn''t. All of a sudden, shangguanhuang''s patience had been exhausted, and now he was angry.


    Since, shouting murongsheng to come over, murongsheng does not come over, then he has to go towards murongsheng!


    Shangguanhuang put down the things in his hand, and the next moment appeared in front of murongsheng.


    No!


    The big deal is not good!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are wide open, looking at a wall that suddenly appears in front of her, and his little action of eating stinky tofu immediately stiffens.


    In the blink of an eye, he turned around and ran away.


    Unfortunately, murongsheng''s speed is fast, but shangguanhuang''s speed is faster than murongsheng''s!


    Before murongsheng ran out, he felt a whirl, and his body was turned over, completely out of her control.


    When he could control his body, he was already lying on shangguanhuang''s legs.


    as like as two peas, how does this move feel exactly like what you think in your mind?


    "What are you doing! What do you want to do? I tell you, let me go, let me go

 Chapter 1159

    "Let go of me, do you hear me?"


    Murongsheng was pressed on shangguanhuang''s legs and couldn''t move.


    Even if her arms, legs and feet could struggle, it was useless at all. She was just like a big tortoise now. She could only stretch back and struggle, but could not turn over.


    Shangguan Huang Mingming just used one hand to press on her back, but this force is so strong that she can''t move. It''s really irritating!


    Don''t say there''s no way to move, just turn back, it''s very difficult!


    "You let me go, can you let me go?"


    After struggling for a while, murongsheng was completely angry. There is no way to turn around and glare at shangguanhuang, so the drooping head is directly towards shangguanhuang''s calf and bites it!


    Bite you to death!


    Bite you, you big bastard!


    This strength is to bite off a piece of meat on shangguanhuang''s leg.


    "Hiss..."


    Shangguanhuang uttered a cry of pain, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    This little girl movie is hopeless!


    It''s clear that I''ve made a mistake, but I still refuse to admit it, and I want to bite him here?!


    It seems that she needs to clean up and let her have a long memory!


    Understand what can be done and what cannot be done!


    Shangguanhuang raised his arm and hit murongsheng''s buttocks with a few strokes. Suddenly, murongsheng''s body became stiff.


    I didn''t expect shangguanhuang to be real?!


    Really, turn her over and spank her?!!


    Murong Sheng was stunned for a moment, then immediately burst out!


    "You!! How can you be like this! "


    "Ah! You let me go! How can you spank me! How dare you spank me


    Murongsheng is about to collapse. She has grown up so much, lived so many years, experienced two generations of experience, and no one has ever spanked her!


    I used to be in Rongguo mansion. I had such a hard life that no one would spank her!


    Now, he was spanked by shangguanhuang!


    Or all of a sudden was spanked so much under the ass!


    This This is unforgivable!


    Murongsheng is anxious, angry and angry now. His face is red, just like a monkey''s ass. A bite teeth, in the heart a ruthless, directly took out the silver needle, stabbed toward shangguanhuang in the past!


    Shangguanhuang only feels a pain in his leg, and his strength disappears in an instant. Murong Sheng takes advantage of shangguanhuang''s gap and turns over from shangguanhuang''s leg.


    A face of anger, angry, staring at shangguanhuang.


    This guy is a pervert! It''s a big pervert!


    What''s wrong with teaching her? I have to spank her like a child?!


    Even if she had a human skin mask on her face now, she would have to face!


    If it comes out, how can she behave in the future!


    Murongsheng immediately away from shangguanhuang a few steps, hand cover in the buttocks gently rub, relieve the pain.


    A pair of eyes staring at shangguanhuang, angry to death!


    "Are you trying to murder your husband?"


    After shangguanhuang reacts, he reaches out his hand and pulls out the silver needle on his leg.


    Holding the silver needle in his hand, he looked at it.

 Chapter 1160

    This silver needle has been seen countless times before, and it has been pierced on his body many times.


    But today, for the first time, the silver needle pierced into his body on the premise of not treating him.


    This makes shangguanhuang''s heart some inexplicable complex emotions.


    Fingers holding this silver needle, finish saying that words are no longer talking, and then speechless toward murongsheng.


    Murongsheng''s eyes widened, looking at the silver needle with a little cold light on the tip of the needle, he was really embarrassed. However, this emotion disappeared in a moment, and there was no longer any sense of guilt.


    "It''s all you!"


    "If you don''t hit me, I''m not crazy. How can I go to your leg with a silver needle out of my mind?"


    "What do you mean to tell me about murdering my husband! See for yourself, think for yourself! Tell me for yourself! Who was the first to make a mistake in this matter? "


    Everything pays attention to a causal relationship!


    If shangguanhuang didn''t turn her body over and beat her ass so much, how could she be so angry. If you don''t want to, take out the silver needle and stab it into shangguanhuang''s leg!


    "Oh? You mean, or am I wrong? "


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, the whole person is going to laugh.


    This little girl can''t do anything else. It''s very good to shirk responsibility!


    "Tell me for yourself, if you don''t sneak out alone, how can I teach you a lesson?"


    With that, the silver needle in his hand is directly towards murongsheng''s direction.


    The silver needle fell in front of murongsheng''s feet and stopped. The tip of the needle penetrated into the ground. The long body was inserted obliquely. Because the force of the needle was too strong, the silver needle could not help shaking twice.


    Murongsheng looked at the silver needle in front of her toes and tut tut twice.


    I have to say that this accuracy is really OK. Shangguan Huang''s calculation is just right.


    It''s not much more, it''s not much less.


    If something goes wrong suddenly, the silver needle will probably stick into the top of her shoe.


    Fortunately, it''s just right. It doesn''t pose any threat.


    But listening to shangguanhuang''s words, murongsheng was not happy. He retorted: "have you forgotten that you are now the master of Baqi? I''m just the sister of the miracle doctor. We are out there, but we have nothing to do with each other! What''s more, I don''t have internal power. How can I learn from you to use internal power to transmit sound? "


    "If I yelled at you in front of so many people and said that I had gone out to play, how bad it would be for someone to take me for the back door in baqizun?"


    "Didn''t I find the right opportunity I told you? It''s not that I don''t tell you. Besides, as the Lord of Baqi Zun, you may have provoked a lot of people in the world. If I show it, it has something to do with you. After that, they can''t kill you. They come to catch me and lay hands on me. Who can I cry for then? "


    Murongsheng said there was no problem at all, and he didn''t think there was any problem with what he did.


    At most, he went out to play without telling shangguanhuang. However, she is so big a person, even a little bit of freedom are not it?

 Chapter 1161

    Say it again!


    Who would like to report their itinerary all day?


    What if there is a slight accident in the middle and there is no time to inform?


    And!


    Shangguan Huang is not her master, and she is not the exclusive pet of Shangguan Huang Huang. She wants to go where she has the final say, and has nothing to do with Shangguan Huang.


    When murongsheng finished, he snorted coldly to shangguanhuang. He was very upset and always felt that his personal freedom was limited.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s refusal to admit his mistake. He bites his teeth and stands up to catch murongsheng back. At the moment when I stood up, I suddenly felt my feet numb!


    It turned out that Murong Sheng took advantage of shangguanhuang did not pay attention to the time, a needle directly in the shangguanhuang Ma acupoint above!


    Shangguanhuang suddenly some don''t know what to say, at the same time because murongsheng to him under so hard hand, in the heart of the anger quickly soared up a part.


    Before waiting for him to speak, there was a knock outside the door, which interrupted shangguanhuang.


    "Master!"


    Hearing that someone came to shangguanhuang, murongsheng immediately ran away without thinking about it: "go, open the door quickly, someone is looking for you!"


    Said to want to run outside, want to avoid shangguanhuang this anger.


    As a result, just after two steps, shangguanhuang directly pointed the acupoints from behind.


    The whole person is completely unable to move, silly standing in the same place is unable to move.


    "You


    Murongsheng was itching with hatred. He glared at shangguanhuang: "can you stop using this move of acupoints all the time?"


    For this move, murongsheng has already acquired it!


    Every time, no matter what you do, you will lose in this place!


    Point, point, point!


    When the time comes, she has learned her internal power. She must point it on shangguanhuang for 18000 times! Let shangguanhuang also taste this kind of feeling, being bullied but at a loss, just standing in the same place and being bullied!


    What a bully!


    Others point to bully her casually. Shangguanhuang does the same here!


    Murongsheng''s face is full of all kinds of unhappy expressions, and his whole body exudes a kind of momentum of no admittance. He wants to freeze all the people close to her into ice sculptures!


    Shangguanhuang glanced at murongsheng, rubbed his hand on his slightly numb leg, and said in a deep voice: "come in!"


    People who can call him master in baqizun instead of respecting him can only be his subordinates. If it wasn''t for something important, it wouldn''t be so easy to show up.


    When the door opened a slit, a shadow quickly flashed in.


    Looking at the man in black kneeling on the ground, it''s not the first time that murongsheng has seen him. However, it''s not clear what the face under the mask looks like. It''s all under shangguanhuang''s hands anyway!


    As long as he was a subordinate of shangguanhuang, he was almost dressed like this.


    It seems that there is not much difference between two.


    The man in black kneeling on the ground can feel murongsheng''s eyes falling on him, and he can''t help looking at murongsheng. Murongsheng immediately stares back with round eyes.


    Look at it!


    What are you looking at!


    What are you looking at!

 Chapter 1162

    The man in black was stunned by murongsheng''s eyes. He quickly took his eyes back and looked up to shangguanhuang. His eyes were full of inquiry.


    Although he didn''t make it clear, shangguanhuang was able to see it.


    I''m asking him if he wants to say something in front of murongsheng.


    Without hesitation, shangguanhuang said, "say it!"


    Kneeling on the ground, the man in black hears shangguanhuang''s words and looks at shangguanhuang with a look of surprise.


    It''s impossible for the master not to know that what he wants to report is very important, but now let him report it in front of his wife It seems that the master really trusts this lady.


    It''s also the most trusted person in history, apart from other dignitaries.


    Feeling shangguanhuang''s trust in murongsheng, the man in black looks at murongsheng in a curious way.


    Murongsheng snorted coldly in her heart. She didn''t want to stand here and listen to laoshizi''s report!


    Had she not been touched by shangguanhuang, she would have walked out of the room directly!


    It''s really annoying!


    She didn''t want to hear about shangguanhuang at all!


    "I''d like to inform my master that my subordinates saw the saint at the famous sword meeting today."


    Anyway, she didn''t want to Why?


    Hearing this sentence from the mouth of the man in black, Murong Sheng''s mind that he didn''t want to hear suddenly disappeared.


    Ears also can''t help standing up, want to remember what the man in Black said.


    I have to say that the saint''s heart is still more concerned about this matter.


    After all, even if she had forgotten other words, she would not have forgotten the word saint. Who let, at that time from the mouth of Wuyu heard, this saint with Guan Huang is childhood? Or another fiancee of shangguanhuang?


    Anyway, two people have an engagement!


    On the way here, I heard that Qu Yun ran to the capital. Now count the day, people came to the sword conference, it is not particularly strange.


    Murongsheng was a little uncomfortable, and he had an indescribable taste in his heart.


    As a result, she did not have how, it seems that the atmosphere around her is not quite right, and began to be filled with all kinds of air conditioning.


    Eyes slightly toward the direction of shangguanhuang looked in the past, see shangguanhuang the momentum of the whole person has changed. The whole body is filled with a kind of cold breath, and the face is even more heavy and frightening. There is a kind of hostility between the eyebrows that murongsheng has never seen before


    This is, what happened?


    Why is shangguanhuang''s fiancee here? Even if he is not happy, how can he still show such a fierce look?


    Who is this show for?


    Is it difficult? Is it for her?


    Well, let''s pour some of them!


    "Who else did you see besides her?" Shangguanhuang''s voice was so cold that he could feel the ice in it.


    "At that time, my subordinates saw only one saint, and did not see that they were following other people."


    Even if he didn''t see anyone else, Qu Yun couldn''t have come to baqizun alone.


    Shangguanhuang has been tortured by Qu Yun for so long. Naturally, he is clear about Qu Yun''s style: "continue to investigate!"

 Chapter 1163

    "Yes! Master


    The man in black answered and was ready to leave. Then he was stopped by shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang fell into meditation. Now that Qu Yun''s whereabouts have been exposed, that person must be around here!


    eight Qi Zun is impossible, because everywhere is his eye liner. Well, where that person can be, I''m afraid he knows the town outside baqizun


    "Check out the town outside. Go."


    Shangguanhuang waved his hand to the man in black. The man in black nodded and quickly flashed out of the room. It was like a flash of lightning, which made people think that it was dazzling.


    Murongsheng looks at the closed door. If it wasn''t for the cold smell of shangguanhuang, she is not sure whether the man in black is the illusion she just had.


    Come fast, go fast, there is no trace left.


    But now, the man in black has left, but the temperature in the room is so cold that there is no sign of warming up.


    His eyes fell on shangguanhuang. There was not a trace of warmth in shangguanhuang''s eyes. There was only a piece of coldness This kind of look, to tell you the truth, murongsheng is really never seen.


    She knew that shangguanhuang didn''t seem to have any feelings for his fiancee. But I don''t know shangguanhuang''s reaction to his fiancee


    Disgust, disgust, and even the mood is mixed with some obvious fear of the taste!


    What kind of skill does this Saint have? Can let so fierce shangguanhuang, in the heart all produced such fear and vigilance taste?


    "Your people have already left. Are you going to let me go?"


    Standing there motionless, murongsheng felt his legs numb.


    "You."


    Shangguanhuang raised his head and looked in the direction of murongsheng, with a serious look in his eyes: "you just listen to the report, you are not curious? Don''t want to ask about the situation? "


    It''s impossible for murongsheng not to know who the saint is and what her identity is. However, after hearing that the saint appears around the famous sword conference, murongsheng can still feel as if nothing has happened.


    Not even a little bit of curiosity, which is completely different from the ordinary murongsheng.


    Murongsheng used to be very curious no matter when it happened, but now


    If possible, shangguanhuang really wanted to know what was in murongsheng''s mind.


    What''s more, I want to know whether murongsheng has his existence in his heart and whether he cares about him in his heart?


    If there is such a place for him in my heart, then the first sentence I just spoke should not be such a completely irrelevant sentence, but should ask him about the saint!


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes fell on her, which made her feel a bit hot. Murong Sheng slightly put his head away for a few minutes and avoided Shangguan Huang''s eyes.


    However, even though she has dodged, she can still feel that shangguanhuang''s eyes fall on her face without blinking, which makes her feel Some of them are nervous.

 Chapter 1164

    It''s clear that he didn''t do anything wrong. Why do he feel guilty under shangguanhuang''s gaze?


    Swallowing saliva, slightly frowned, slowly asked: "well, it''s the saint, um Which school is it from? "


    She''s a little girl who hasn''t stepped into the world yet. What''s the use of asking which sect the saint is from?


    It is estimated that she is still a black eye, asked is equal to nothing to ask out!


    But Shangguanhuang''s eyes are really a little bit of Some of the kind of feeling, as if do not ask out who this saint is, her life will not be so easy!


    Therefore, I would like to ask to satisfy Shangguan Huang''s thoughts.


    Shangguanhuang thinks that even if murongsheng wants to ask, he should ask about the saint, not the sect of the saint. But who knows, this murongsheng is still so elusive


    Helpless smile, will Murong Sheng body of acupoints untie.


    Murongsheng, who was standing there with a straight waist, suddenly felt his body shaking slightly. Then he felt his body suddenly relaxed. He took a step towards the front before he could stand firm.


    Move the body, feel the acupoints have been untied, suddenly feel that the sky is blue, the clouds are white!


    The whole world is full of happiness!


    Murongsheng shakes his arm, rubs his shoulder and looks at shangguanhuang, who is a little lost. Blinked his eyes, like a dog leg, quickly went to shangguanhuang''s side and sat down.


    Put out a pair of, open-minded look out: "say to see, that saint is what kind of person?"


    If she''s not curious, that''s bullshit!


    She was so curious about the saint now!


    It''s just that I''ve been forcing myself not to ask or think about it. I don''t want to lose face in front of shangguanhuang. I feel that I care about shangguanhuang very much.


    No matter now this shangguanhuang all voluntarily handed the stage steps to her, then she reluctantly asked about it. After all, she didn''t want to make shangguanhuang sad to ask, not curious!


    "The only sect in the world that has saints is Five poisons cult


    Shangguanhuang said, the violent emotion in his eyes was like a storm, sweeping rapidly. Tone is also cold to the extreme, as if to freeze the whole person!


    "Why? Five poisons


    Speaking of this sect, although murongsheng has never been involved in the world, he is familiar with these three words, but at the same time, he is also a little strange.


    The five poisons sect once appeared in the books in the secret area. It is said that there is such a sect in the Miao area. They are good at using poison, and they are even better at using poison. The people in this sect are not from the Central Plains, they are basically from the Miao area, and their exclusion is also serious.


    I just don''t know whether the five poison sect described in this secret place is not the current five poison sect, and I don''t know if there is any difference?


    However, if the name is not changed, it is estimated that there is not much difference.


    After all, I only saw the records in books, but I didn''t have a detailed understanding. Especially feeling shangguanhuang''s fear of this sect, murongsheng asked: "does this five poison sect sound very powerful?"

 Chapter 1165

    Listening to murongsheng''s inquiry, shangguanhuang''s violent eyes close slightly. It seems that he doesn''t want to mention the name more, and he doesn''t want to say it from his own mouth.


    "The five poisons sect is secretive and arrogant, because this sect is the one who can use poisons and poisonous insects most in the river and lake, and it often makes people unable to defend themselves. Once you are attacked, you will die without a burial place. It is the most feared sect in the world. Therefore, no one dares to provoke the five poisons cult. The five poisons cult is very protective. If it provokes, it means the demise of this sect... "


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words and couldn''t help exclaiming: "so powerful? Then, isn''t the five poisons cult going to dominate the whole river and lake? "


    It''s amazing!


    People in the river and lake dare not provoke the five poisons cult, so this person of the five poisons cult is going to walk sideways?


    "Later, because the five poisons cult''s violent behavior completely angered other sects in the river and lake, so the sects in the river and lake decided to join hands to wipe out the five poisons cult completely from the river and lake."


    Murongsheng blinked: "in this way, the five poison sect has been eliminated? No one else? Is it just an empty shell? " Although I asked, I didn''t think so.


    If the five poisons cult really declined when the people in the river and lake were eliminated, shangguanhuang would not be so scared now.


    Sure enough, Shangguan Huang shook his head and said in a heavy voice: "it''s a joint campaign, but all the major sects have suffered heavy losses. Many elite sects were in the campaign Even more, there are quite a few sects that completely exterminate the sect because of the five poisons sect''s domineering poison. At that time, only half of the sects that participated in the campaign were left... "


    Shangguanhuang said here, he didn''t want to go on, and murongsheng basically understood.


    Doesn''t this mean that the combat effectiveness of the five poisons cult is really strong and unreasonable?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know how many schools there are in the world. But there must be at least thirty or forty of them seen at the famous sword conference today?


    However, if we only encircle and suppress such a five poison sect and destroy so many sects, the combat effectiveness is really against the sky.


    Is NIMA God''s own son?


    How did such an ox pen grow up?


    What''s more, the strength of the five poison sect can be as terrible as this. If it doesn''t suffer the fear of others, it''s a ghost.


    After all, one school is the only one, which is not to mention. We have to constantly warn the younger generation of the school that we can''t offend the people of that school. If you offend, it''s not one person who suffers. It''s the whole sect who suffers!


    Who can stand this!


    Don''t you want to teach the five poisons to kill by all means?


    It''s a pity that the five poisons cult is so powerful that it doesn''t press people to death completely. Instead, it makes people on its side suffer a lot.


    After a look at shangguanhuang''s expression, shangguanhuang''s mood didn''t get any better. He was still cold and fierce If there is no accident, the saint appears in front of shangguanhuang, and she will definitely be killed by shangguanhuang.


    Let murongsheng completely do not want to sit next to shangguanhuang, she can directly sit on one side of the stool, why sit next to shangguanhuang to blow the cold wind?


    Whose body is frozen? Isn''t it your own!

 Chapter 1166

    Murongsheng thought of what is what, was about to stand up, sat aside, do not continue to squat in shangguanhuang''s side, blowing cold wind.


    As soon as he got up, shangguanhuang grabbed her wrist and murongsheng: "be careful."


    Ah?


    Be careful?


    Be careful what?


    Murongsheng didn''t understand shangguanhuang''s words at all. He couldn''t help but lower his head and looked at shangguanhuang''s face. I don''t understand why shangguanhuang suddenly said such a sentence.


    What does this sentence mean?


    Shangguanhuang''s fiancee is here. Isn''t shangguanhuang the one you''re looking for? What should she do to be careful?


    Shangguanhuang''s hand holding murongsheng''s wrist was slightly tightened, and his eyes were fixed on murongsheng: "now that she has come to the famous sword conference, she will find you!"


    Murongsheng understood it immediately.


    Direct a white eye to go up the officer Huang to turn over in the past, in the heart is speechless ten thousand.


    She said that she had no reason to be careful of these trivial things. This shangguanhuang also means to say?! I don''t want to take a good look. Who caused these things to her!


    How nice of her honest feign death!


    But this Shangguan Huang had to dig her out of the cemetery, and then without her consent, he had to hold her body to get married! Even if we get married, we will send her body back.


    As a result, shangguanhuang and the miracle doctor also revealed her false death!


    It''s like a dog.


    "It''s all you! You can''t say it Murongsheng was so angry that he would not give shangguanhuang any face. He said directly, "let me go now! Look at all the mess you''ve caused me


    Listening to murongsheng''s angry voice, shangguanhuang did not choose to let go. Instead, he held it more tightly: "from now on, you are not allowed to leave my side!"


    Murongsheng was shocked when he heard that. What a surprise?!


    Can''t leave shangguanhuang''s side half step, that''s not to follow shangguanhuang''s butt every day?!


    What''s the taste of freedom?!


    "Why! Why not leave your side half step! I don''t agree! "


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were fixed on murongsheng, and murongsheng did not flinch. Open your eyes and stare at shangguanhuang. If you shrink back a little, you will lose the happiness of the second half of your life!


    If she looks for an opportunity to run first, can she follow shangguanhuang and get this opportunity?!


    I can''t find it!


    Therefore, we must not retreat or be soft enough!


    However, after a long time, Murong Sheng was the first to lose the battle.


    Shangguanhuang is not human!


    This eyes stare, is a blink all don''t blink, see of her eyes all some of sour!


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, very helpless: "your fiancee is good at using poison, but have you forgotten, I will also use poison! If she wants to knock me down, it''s very difficult! "


    "I don''t think any ordinary poison will give me anything."


    When murongsheng said this, he was not modest at all. He was very confident and said such words! And more confident than anyone else!

 Chapter 1167

    This is not murongsheng''s boasting, but her confidence.


    Compare poison with her, if she loses, is that reasonable?!


    Her constitution is that kind of invincible constitution, and it is impossible for any poison to bring her down!


    As for the Gu that the sect is good at, Murong Sheng is also true. How could she be insensible if the insects were in her body?


    To say the least, if she is really poisoned, then her medical skills are not joking. It''s for people to watch and play on the surface!


    So, even if the people in the lake are very afraid of the five poisons sect, it''s just a matter of equal strength for her.


    She really doesn''t think there''s anything to worry about.


    "Poison is really the most powerful for her. But there''s one thing you don''t have. "


    Although murongsheng seems to be very confident now, it''s not easy for shangguanhuang to discourage people. However, shangguanhuang had to ask murongsheng to know something.


    "What do you want to say?" Murong Sheng looks at shangguanhuang and is not happy with shangguanhuang''s way of boosting other people''s morale and destroying his prestige.


    "She can do martial arts."


    Martial arts?


    So it''s internal power?


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words, and he was really afraid. His eyes narrowed slightly. Indeed, Gu Du was not afraid for Murong Sheng. But when it comes to martial arts, there are some troubles.


    Now any person who knows martial arts can give her acupoints, which will make her at a loss. There is no way.


    If she falls into the hands of the saint because she has something to do with shangguanhuang, maybe When she can''t move, the saint can kill her directly.


    Eyebrow slightly picked up a few minutes, fell into meditation.


    Maybe, she should go back to the secret place and have a good look at the thing called grass that was thrown into the secret place.


    If she grows to bear fruit, she should probably consider taking one to increase her internal power, so as to get rid of the situation that she can''t do anything when she is being punctured.


    ¡­¡­


    In baqizun''s Town, the inns were already overcrowded.


    Now, there is an inn inside is quiet, there is no messy people appear, but with other crowded inn is not the same.


    In the courtyard of the inn, there is a big tree. Under the lush canopy lay a chair. Wearing white clothes, Qu Yun lay on it leisurely, closed his eyes, and seemed to be enjoying such a quiet moment.


    The man beside Qu Yun, who is still wearing the Miao clothing with strong characteristics, appears in front of Qu Yun: "saint."


    Qu Yun closed his eyes and opened them slightly. He looked at the man and said, "have you done all the things that I told you?"


    "If we go back to the leftover women, we have already done it."


    The man nodded, then took out a reddish brown thing like a tripod from his sleeve. A pair of strange eyes staring at the small tripod in his hands, like a very precious one, touching it in his hand.

 Chapter 1168

    Qu Yun half open eyes, eyes also gently toward the man''s hand holding the small Ding looked in the past, the corner of the mouth slightly hook up a strange arc.


    "Yes, you did well."


    Qu Yun closed his eyes again and nodded: "it''s really good. No matter who she is fighting with, it''s under my control. Ha ha ha ha."


    Qu Yun chuckled softly. The man standing on one side responded: "she won''t lose."


    It sounds as if the man is answering Qu Yun''s words. But in fact, what Qu Yun knew was that they were not talking about the same thing.


    "No matter what means this woman uses, at least he can kill two guys again. It''s just


    Qu Yun''s voice stopped, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked up, and the strange radian became bigger and bigger.


    She can play Gu, and at the same time, she can figure out what people''s heart is. Therefore, she can''t guess Xue Sheng''s meaning wrong, and can even analyze everything Xue Sheng thinks clearly.


    Maybe, others can''t see it, but Xue Sheng''s performance at the famous sword conference at that time can''t escape her observation.


    "Xue Sheng, a woman, doesn''t have any mind to participate in this famous sword conference at all," Qu Yun opened her eyes again. There was a little cold light in her eyes. When she remembered Xue Sheng''s reaction that day and her little action, she sneered and the smile was very strange. "From the beginning to the end, she didn''t have any idea, she didn''t want to I want to take part in this famous sword conference. It''s just that someone else signed up for her. "


    "The people who signed her up just wanted to see her make a fool of herself."


    "So..."


    Qu Yun''s eyes slightly looked at the man: "if I guess correctly, this woman will still take part in the next game and win it. But in the next match, if this woman wants to win, she won''t be satisfied


    "Even so, this woman really has such strength. She can win, but she will still lose and walk down from the stage. "


    She can completely see that Xue Sheng has no internal power at all. That shows that Xue Sheng doesn''t know martial arts at all!


    And the award for winning the famous sword conference has no attraction for her.


    Since there is no attraction, then that woman will not come to the end. At most is to play the first two games, with a playful attitude. With the elimination of more and more people, the following game is more and more complex and difficult to play.


    Therefore, Xue Sheng is a smart man and will not go on.


    If she is not wrong, Xue Sheng will definitely choose to give up the game in the third game.


    Because it will make him feel boring. After all, I''ve had enough of playing, and others know that Xue Sheng is not such a bully. When his face is saved, how can Xue Sheng continue to stick to the competition field?


    "She''s had enough, so naturally she doesn''t want to continue playing. If it goes on, it''s not to play casually, but to play with life. Xue Sheng is not the kind of person who is not smart. I don''t think she wants to play her life out early. "


    "In the third match, if she doesn''t want to come down, she will have to wait for others to invite her down."

 Chapter 1169

    Qu Yun''s words are meaningful, and there is something creepy in them.


    Please come down?


    Do you really think it''s like inviting a young lady to invite Xue Sheng down safely?


    No way!


    When the time comes, it will be a cold corpse.


    At that time, even if shangguanhuang wants to investigate, can he still investigate her?!


    Qu Yun''s mouth was covered with a sinister smile, and his eyes were as cold as winter: "even if she wants to go down, I won''t let her go down!"


    She wants to let who die, who must die honestly, absolutely impossible to escape the past!


    Who she wants to be born, then she will be born honestly in this world. Even if she lives in a muddle, she has to breathe and live!


    "Damn it! She is really damned


    Think oneself change a name, can let her not find out, who is Xue Sheng?!


    Return the younger sister of the miracle doctor, be the fool under the sky so many?!


    This woman is turned into ashes, she can recognize, she is the No. 2 miss of Rongguo mansion, murongsheng!


    Married her brother Huang, no!


    It should be said that she married the ghost princess of shangguanhuang!


    Ha ha!


    If murongsheng was dead at that time, she might not think about how to treat murongsheng''s body.


    But now!


    Murongsheng is alive!


    She''s alive now!


    As long as you dare to infect her brother Huang and her fiance Qu Yun! She wanted to throw murongsheng into the ten thousand poison cave, and let him suffer all kinds of torture and die in the ten thousand poison cave!


    Therefore, killing murongsheng is very important and must be done! However, murongsheng can only be done by her, no one else can replace it! She also doesn''t want others to fight against murongsheng!


    "Even if this woman dies, she must die in my hands!"


    Qu Yun''s eyes are full of cold light. If you look at them carefully, they will change slightly. It looks like a snake''s vertical pupil. Pupil slightly contracted, people can not help but shudder after seeing.


    I don''t know. When brother Huang sees that his princess died in front of him, and he can''t help it. When he can''t save people completely, I don''t know what kind of expression brother Huang''s face will show?


    Is it grief?


    Or does it hurt?


    Even trying to kill her?


    Now think about it, there are some really can''t wait to see it!


    At that time, even if brother Huang hates her to the bone, what can he do?


    In the end, he had to bow to her because of his cold. It was really good. Think about Huang brother so proud of a person, finally because of the cold can not resist his torture, had to bow his head toward her.


    Tut tut.


    So why does brother Huang have to do so many things?


    Isn''t it good to be honest with her from the beginning?


    Anyway, at the end of the day, brother Huang will become her person. In the middle of the process, it''s just a little more than the original plan. It''s not a big mistake.


    It''s just a waste of time?


    But she didn''t care!

 Chapter 1170

    She, as a person, has always valued the ending rather than the process.


    No matter how tortuous the process is, at the end of the day, brother Huang is still her person.


    At that time, brother Huang likes this woman and doesn''t want to let go. As long as this woman is a dead person, then she won''t care, and it doesn''t matter to leave people.


    After all, what can a dead man turn out?


    But if this thing is a living thing.


    I''m afraid I can''t. I can''t stay anyway.


    If you leave a living creature behind, isn''t it going to take away a large part of brother Huang''s heart? And according to her position in brother Huang''s heart, she can''t compare with that damned woman!


    What she wants is not only brother Huang''s person, but also brother Huang''s whole heart!


    Huang brother''s person and heart, can only be her Qu Yun one person, she does not allow Huang brother will be divided to other people!


    Therefore, whether it is a living person or a small ant, as long as she can separate brother Huang''s little heart, she will not hesitate to strangle people alive!


    Eyes slightly glanced at the man standing on one side, waiting for a long time, did not wait for the man''s response.


    Suddenly some of the irritability in my heart, directly closed his eyes: "OK, anyway, no matter how much you say, you can''t understand the winding inside. You can feed the little things in your hand. At that time, I''m still counting on this little thing to do things for me. "


    The man nodded, his eyes fell on the small tripod in his hand, slightly protruding eyeballs, and the red blood began to wriggle faster. It seemed very strange and disgusting.


    Feeling that Qu Yun didn''t want to tell him anything else, the man slightly hugged the small tripod in his hand and left from here excitedly.


    Qu Yun closed his eyes, and the strange radian of the corner of his mouth made it look like he would not be intoxicated. On the contrary, another cold sweat came straight from the sole of his feet to his skull.


    The wind was blowing gently on the lush canopy, and the leaves on the trunk were rustling. The shadow fell on Qu Yun''s face, which added a bit of mystery to this beautiful face.


    Murongsheng


    Enjoy your life while you are still alive!


    And on the other side, I don''t know how, murongsheng feels a little chilly all over, and a sneeze comes out of his mouth.


    Shaking his shoulder, he rubbed his arm up and down and rubbed it on the tip of his nose.


    Some wonder: I don''t know what happened. How can I suddenly feel the temperature around me drop down and feel chilly?


    Is it because of the sudden cooling outside?


    No


    Murongsheng looks out of the window. It''s sunny, blue sky and white clouds. It doesn''t mean to cool down at all. So why do you suddenly


    Shangguanhuang was still persuading murongsheng. No matter what he did, he would follow him. Don''t act alone.


    As a result, before he finished speaking, he heard murongsheng sneeze and stopped immediately.


    Lift aside the quilt, patted the bed: "cold sit in."

 Chapter 1171

    Murong Sheng rubbed the tip of his nose, looked at the bed, and then at Guan Huang.


    My mouth is curled.


    What''s going on?


    This room and this bed are clearly her own. Now shangguanhuang shows that she is a guest in this room.


    You want to sit in bed?


    No!


    Never go!


    Murong Sheng shakes his head quickly. He will never be fooled by Shangguan Huang!


    It''s too sensitive to talk about things like getting into bed. It''s better to do less in the future.


    But obviously, murongsheng''s struggle was in vain.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng with fixed eyes, reaches out his hand and pats twice on the bed: "if you don''t come here by yourself, I can also put you on the bed after I point you!"


    The meaning of this tone is to tell murongsheng.


    If you don''t want to eat again, try to get the taste of acupoints, then you''d better come by yourself, or he may really have to go to special means!


    Murongsheng glared at shangguanhuang and glared hard with his eyes.


    As a result, the eyes are staring a little dry, Shangguan Huang is still a face that can not be refused, immediately Murong Sheng''s heart is also frustrated.


    Step on the shoes, give in, walk to the bedside honestly, get into me, and sit on the bed.


    But this time, shangguanhuang didn''t look shameless as before, and he burst out his very animal side, and didn''t take the opportunity to go to bed. On the contrary, he carefully covered murongsheng''s body with the quilt. After confirming that there was no omission, he continued to say what he had just said.


    "My identity has been exposed, and I''m afraid your identity will not be safe."


    Shangguanhuang said, and his brows were tightly screwed together. If I had known that there would be such a problem. At that time, we should not leave Wuxiang''s life because of Wuyu''s plea. We should get rid of Wuxiang as soon as possible!


    It''s just that things have developed like this. Nothing can be said.


    But who could have thought that Wu Xiang could still keep such a first-hand plan when he was working under his hands?


    Want to come without fragrance already ready to betray!


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face was very heavy: "no matter what, you must be careful. Don''t trust anyone but me


    With that, shangguanhuang looks at the human skin mask on murongsheng''s face. He is also a little more puzzled: "maybe Sometimes even you can''t completely believe me. You have to learn to distinguish between the real me and the false me. Do you know? "


    Even though he has repeatedly told murongsheng for hundreds of times, let murongsheng follow him all the time, and can''t stay away from him. Shangguanhuang still has a kind of uneasy feeling in his heart, and feels very uneasy.


    Looking down at murongsheng''s face, he frowned even more. He stretched out his hand and pinched it on murongsheng''s face: "what I told you, do you really remember?"


    "Hiss..."


    Shangguanhuang''s strength is not small at all. He pulled half of murongsheng''s face out of shape: "I know, I know what you said. I''ve kept it in mind. There will never be any mistakes!"

 Chapter 1172

    His face is deformed by shangguanhuang''s forceful pulling. Even if murongsheng is absent-minded, he nods and agrees quickly.


    However, as for whether it is really in mind, I am afraid it is true I don''t care.


    If shangguanhuang had not known what kind of urine murongsheng was, shangguanhuang would have been fooled by murongsheng.


    Shangguanhuang''s hand on murongsheng''s face was not half lax, on the contrary, it deepened some strength.


    The Murong Sheng that pulls is painful howl straight call, hastily a strength of mouth say to know.


    After saying it many times, shangguanhuang released murongsheng''s face.


    Looking at murongsheng''s white cheeks are pinched out by his strength, shangguanhuang wants to reach out and rub a little on murongsheng''s face to relieve murongsheng''s pain.


    Murongsheng thought shangguanhuang wanted to continue to hold her face. He was so scared that he stretched out his hand and pulled up the quilt that covered him. He directly shrank his head in the quilt.


    With the quilt blocking, see if shangguanhuang can squeeze her face red through the quilt!


    Unless you poke a big hole in the quilt!


    Shangguanhuang''s action is not as fast as murongsheng''s, and his hand falls directly on the outside of the quilt. Looking at the ball under the quilt, I sighed helplessly.


    "It''s not that I nag or that I belittle your ability. It''s Qu Yun''s methods. They are all pervasive. As long as she takes a chance Your medical skill is very powerful. It can be said that you are more powerful than a miracle doctor. "


    "But you should also know that if you often walk by the water, how can you keep your shoes wet? No matter what you do, don''t be careless... "


    After shangguanhuang finished, there was no sound in the room.


    Shangguanhuang''s nagging voice never sounded again. Murongsheng pulled the quilt down a little strangely and looked out.


    He found that there was no sign of shangguanhuang near the bed. He immediately sat up from the bed and looked around the room. He did not find shangguanhuang.


    Why?


    What about people?


    Didn''t this person prevent her from leaving him?


    Why can''t I find anyone now?


    At this time, the sound of door opening and closing next door came into murongsheng''s ears, which made her slightly move her eyebrows, and her heart was suddenly surprised.


    Oh?


    You''re leaving?


    It used to be the same as dogskin plaster. How can you drive away people who can''t get rid of them. Today, she didn''t say a word, so consciously Out of the room?


    This


    Seems to be some abnormal ah?


    Is there water in shangguanhuang''s brain, or is the sun coming from the west?


    Unable to find shangguanhuang''s figure, murongsheng continued to lie on the bed, staring at the top of the bed with wide eyes, in a daze.


    What was shangguanhuang worried about? Murongsheng was not heartless and didn''t listen to anything.


    After all, what shangguanhuang said was for her sake, just like an old lady, whispering in her ear, repeatedly admonishing her, warning her, asking her to be careful, never to be seized by the other party.

 Chapter 1173

    She''s not a fool, and she''s not a wolf. How can she not understand Shangguan Huang''s worries and have to fight with him?


    She just didn''t want to admit it. Shangguan Huang always said that Qu Yun was very powerful, very powerful!


    It''s like that although she murongsheng''s medical skills are very good, she is still a long way behind Qu Yun''s strength!


    No matter how hard murongsheng tries and how he compares, he can''t compare with Qu Yun. He can''t compare with the ability of Qi halo!


    This makes murongsheng feel very angry!


    This is not to destroy their prestige, long other people''s ambition it!


    Besides, if shangguanhuang''s mouth is changed into someone else''s, take another person to compare with her. It''s better than that. Whatever! She''s totally indifferent! Even if the other party is the fairy in the sky, she is the mud on the ground, it doesn''t matter.


    How do you say what you like? Do you have half a cent relationship with her?


    She won''t be happy or angry at all. Don''t say very angry, just a little angry, that''s not!


    But Qu Yun is different!


    Qu Yun is not another person!


    Now Qu Yun is wearing the name of shangguanhuang''s fiancee! Now shangguanhuang says in front of her that Qu Yun is much better than her. Can she be happy?!


    Let''s talk about it.


    Whether shangguanhuang is willing or not, whether he is willing to admit it or not. This Qu Yun is Shangguan Huang''s fiancee in name, that is Shangguan Huang''s woman!


    She is murongsheng. Although she followed Guan Huang''s wedding, she didn''t want to admit it But whether she admits it or not, she is the princess of Shangguan Huang, who is also the princess of Shangguan Huang Zhenger Bajing!


    How could she accept it so easily when she met the one in front of her?!


    Still so like to listen to, Shangguan Huang will Qu Yun boast the strength of special fierce?!


    No matter from what degree!


    She didn''t want to, and she didn''t want to! I don''t like it even more. I''ve been compared by the woman in front of Qu Yun!


    If she doesn''t care about shangguanhuang at all and doesn''t like shangguanhuang at all, it''s OK. She doesn''t care who Qu Yun is, what he does, or whether he is shangguanhuang''s fiancee.


    But now


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit one thing, that is She didn''t really feel a little bit about shangguanhuang


    So now shangguanhuang, in front of her, asks her to be more careful about Qu Yun and her actions. The more she felt that no matter how powerful her medical skills were, she couldn''t compete with Qu Yun. She was very angry in her heart!


    As if there was a breath in her heart, blocked in her chest, not to come down, blocked her heart very uncomfortable!


    Is Shangguan Huang really inferior to Qu Yun?! So lost to the woman in front of me?!


    Even if it is!


    From shangguanhuang''s mouth, we can see that shangguanhuang has nothing to do with Qu Yun, even very disgusted. But Qu Yun is Shangguan Huang''s fiancee! This feeling Let her have a kind of, from the heart constantly emerge out of an unconvinced taste.

 Chapter 1174

    "Ha ha, no matter how powerful Qu Yun is, can he be more powerful than God? Can you go to heaven and earth in 72 days like the monkey king, and make a somersault for one hundred and eight thousand miles? "


    "Ha ha, even the monkey king can''t turn out the palm of the Buddha''s hand!"


    Murongsheng sneered a few times. There was an unspeakable disgust in his tone.


    A person hasn''t come out, already let her so of disgust, really must be Qu Yun!


    He rubbed the quilt on his leg two times, and his voice was quite gnashing his teeth: "according to shangguanhuang, no matter how powerful she is, how can she really eat me?"?! I don''t believe in this evil


    Don''t you know how to play poisonous insects, and at the same time, you have more internal skills and martial arts tied to your body?!


    She did not believe it, it can also go to the end!


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth, looked at the dark sky outside the window, frowned and ran into the secret place.


    Although it was dark outside, it was still sunny in the secret place.


    As soon as murongsheng''s figure appeared in the secret place, he heard two whistling sounds coming from a distance.


    Murongsheng raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw two fat black spots flying towards her.


    Murong Sheng just wanted to raise her hand and let the two little fat men flying over her fall on her arms. But when the two little fat men got closer, murongsheng could see their bodies clearly, and then silently put down his arms again


    These two haidongqing don''t know what they ate in the secret place.


    This is really


    Compared with the previous body shape, it''s two laps fatter!


    Haidongqing raised by others is so strong! It looks like the heroic appearance of the divine bird!


    But the two haidongqing that she raised were fat and big, which made her unable to look directly at them


    Two little fat balls are about to rush to murongsheng''s arm and stand firm. As a result, they see murongsheng take back his arm. Wei wrongly revolved around murongsheng''s side, which slowly fell at murongsheng''s feet.


    The two little fat balls are like competing for favours again. They shout to murongsheng and raise their heads. Their heads are round and cute.


    Murongsheng squatted down, reached out and snored on the heads of the two little fat balls one by one, and then let them play by themselves. I carefully looked at the situation in the secret place. Since I woke up, I didn''t come in.


    It was because shangguanhuang was so clingy around her that she couldn''t find the time to avoid shangguanhuang.


    But now it seems that the changes in the secret place are not so big. It''s not that there''s no change. At least the fruit tree in the distance before has no fruit. Now it''s all ripe!


    Full of hanging on the branches, what color of fruit, it looks very harvest.


    Let murongsheng look, can''t help but swallow saliva, some want to taste.


    As for the others, there is no change. They are the same as those who left before. There was no such magical situation as the sudden appearance of quanshuiquanguo, but for murongsheng, he was very satisfied.

 Chapter 1175

    Murongsheng casually reached out his hand to summon him, and a purple black fruit appeared on his palm, the size of a fist.


    Murongsheng took a look and recognized what it was.


    This round is like a child''s full belly, very full appearance, is plum!


    Especially this color, such purple black, such water spirit, also exudes a kind of attractive plum, but she has never seen.


    If I didn''t hold it in my hand and look at it from a distance, I would think it was carved out of special jade.


    Light from the outside, as if just a bite, you can feel the sweet juice from the pulp.


    Oh


    Just looking at it like this, murongsheng''s saliva will flow out from the corner of his mouth.


    The things growing up in this space are so extraordinary, just like a plum. Take in the hand to look at, have a kind of make people salivate, want to open the mouth in the plum''s body hard to bite on a bite.


    Similarly, because of the perfect shape of plum, some people are not willing to take a bite and destroy it.


    However, murongsheng didn''t think so much about it. The fruit trees in the secret place grew freely and didn''t use any pesticides. What''s more, there was no dust. Murongsheng didn''t even wipe it, but Zhang opened his mouth and bit it.


    as like as two peas in the mouth, the entrance is tongue shaped, and the tongue is to be dropped by sweet flesh.


    Just bite, there are some slightly sour, but soon eat into the mouth is that kind of sweet!


    There is no plum outside the entrance so slightly astringent.


    After murongsheng took a bite and tasted the taste, his eyes lit up. She has lived for so many years, and she has never eaten such delicious plums!


    Even when she lived in the ghost King''s house in her last life, the fruit she ate was specially provided, which was not as good as the taste she planted in her secret place!


    After eating a plum, murongsheng took another piece of fruit and ate it in his mouth. Naturally, he did not forget the key things in the secret place.


    Go to the place where you throw the grass. After two steps, you can see Not far away, because this pot of grass almost died in the national treasury, Murong Sheng stopped, shocked.


    I put the fruit in my hand and forgot to take a bite.


    My God!


    Murongsheng looked at it stupidly, quickly walked over, squatted down, and looked at it carefully: "the peerless grass that has been squatting in the Treasury for so many years is dying. Now Not only the result, but also the fruit I''m still ripe? "


    Is this really too fast?


    At that time, didn''t shangguanhuang say that it blooms once in hundreds of years and bears fruits once in hundreds of years?


    How long did she leave this basin in the secret place! Already What a bumper harvest? If it''s said, no one will believe it!


    Murongsheng stares at a small plant in front of him, which can''t even grow leaves. There is a whole bunch of fruit hanging on it.


    After swallowing, I didn''t come back for a long time.


    This is the legend, as long as you eat one, you can grow for more than 30 years? Or the fruit of decades of skill??

 Chapter 1176

    Murongsheng was about to reach out and touch it, only to see that he still had half of the fruit in his hand.


    If you don''t want to, just throw the fruit to one side.


    Now that she has more precious fruits, how can she care about ordinary fruits?!


    A face came up to the grass and looked at the bunch of fruits without blinking. It took a long time to recover. I put my finger on the fruit and touched it.


    This string is similar to the shape of grapes.


    Even the size of this head is almost the same.


    It''s almost the same feeling when you touch it with your hand.


    It''s just that a bare branch stands here, and then it''s full of this whole bunch of fruit. It''s really strange. Otherwise, if you just take out the whole bunch of fruits, let Murong Sheng distinguish them.


    It''s really hard to distinguish. What''s the difference between this bunch of fruits and ordinary fruits.


    It''s amazing.


    At least after murongsheng saw the situation in front of him, he couldn''t react for a long time.


    "The magic place," murongsheng pointed out his finger and flicked it gently, "as long as you eat one, can you increase your power for decades out of thin air?"


    As for how long the growth was, murongsheng really couldn''t remember, because she didn''t pay attention to the grass at the beginning. Now shangguanhuang suddenly mentions Qu Yun, and Murong Shengcai suddenly remembers that there is such a grass in her secret place.


    No matter how long the growth of skill, but the shortest is less than 30 years!


    But


    Is what shangguanhuang said true?


    After all, this grass is a legendary thing, and no one has ever come out to prove it. At least, looking at a bunch of grape fruits in front of him, murongsheng is unbelievable.


    Although she is not a real person in the river and lake, she has heard of things in the river and lake.


    Which of these people in the Jianghu practices Kung Fu after a long time? Whose peerless martial arts can fall from the sky. They are all practiced day after day and year after year. Even some people want to practice martial arts from the womb and want to dominate the Wulin!


    Even shangguanhuang''s martial arts were so powerful and his internal power was so deep. It was because of his cold that he had that adventure. Can be said to be an adventure, who can know, shangguanhuang in the cold attack, is how painful?


    It''s a cold that people can''t bear.


    But from shangguanhuang''s mouth, we can know that there is such a small fruit in the world, which can reach the point of adverse heaven. Can let a person lie at home, can get a body of internal force out of thin air, thus beat all over the world invincible hand!


    If there is one more such thing at the end of the day, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of people''s looting


    It''s very possible that once this thing comes out, there will be a bloodbath in the Jianghu


    Well, as she has such a precious thing, I''m afraid the end is It will be attacked by the people in the river and lake.


    After all, people in the river''s Lake are good at grabbing things together first, and then fighting with each other in their own way.


    After all, relying on one''s ability alone, who knows if one can really grab it?

 Chapter 1177

    "Why don''t I have one now?" Murongsheng stares at the purple black fruit. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do with such a bunch of fruit.


    If you leave it here, it may be broken. Isn''t it spoiling the effect of these fruits?


    If you take it out, you will be robbed by people in the lake!


    But if she ate it, she might have internal power now, and then learn about the secret place she got at the auction. What will happen when Qu Yun comes? She is also a person with internal power and martial arts skills. She has medical skills and can also play poison. She is very handy.


    A little Qu Yun, nothing to be afraid of!


    But now the most important thing is Is it ripe or not?


    Looking at this color, this color, it looks like it''s ripe.


    I haven''t been exposed to this kind of food before. Who knows what the color of the grass''s fruit looks like after it''s ripe?


    If it''s not cooked, I don''t know if it will kill me after eating it!


    Who let this grass too treasure, treasure the classics can not find its trace, more no way to confirm, murongsheng heart confused.


    It''s better to be cautious about this kind of thing that just lives in legend. After all, she hasn''t lived enough. She doesn''t want to eat such a small food and burp directly into the secret place.


    At that time, even if she died here, no one knows what happened to her.


    Maybe in shangguanhuang''s eyes, she thought she was afraid of crime and absconded!


    "Forget it," murongsheng stood up and sighed, "I''ll let you go today, and I''ll see your situation in a few days!"


    However, since Qu Yun is a person who can play poison, she can''t wait to die. She still needs to make some preparations.


    Some of his face was not very good-looking. Murongsheng went to the wooden house and began to do his own business.


    When he came out again, murongsheng was tired. He shook his neck, shook his arm, yawned and came out of the secret place.


    In bed again.


    At this time, the sky outside is almost as bright as inside the room.


    After living in this room for several days, murongsheng has already been familiar with the structure of the room. Familiar with the direct body to the quilt inside a shrink, the quilt pulled to the top of the head, directly sleep, the outside light to block.


    It was as if there was something like a cicada pupa lying on the bed. It moved two times and stopped. After a while, murongsheng fell asleep.


    Murongsheng, who has already fallen asleep, did not expect, and even more did not find that there would be a second person in this room!


    When Le''er saw all this, she stood in front of the dresser and covered her mouth tightly with her hands. Cover tightly, even breathing dare not reveal!


    A pair of eyes open round big, eyes filled with the smell of fear, even the face, are with a panic to the extreme distortion of the look.


    Le''er is scared by murongsheng now. She has no way to express her voice. What just appeared in front of her makes Le''er want to faint immediately!

 Chapter 1178

    Just when she came, she had looked around. There was no one in the room, not even on the bed!


    It was because she saw no one in the room that she dared to sneak in from outside the room!


    Otherwise, how dare she sneak in!


    But


    Eyes are very difficult and scared to move away from the bed, looking at the closed windows in the room, and the tightly closed door


    Just now, she didn''t hear Any sound of opening the door! At the same time, there was no sound of the window opening!


    Even now, doors and windows are tightly closed, motionless! It''s impossible. Someone came in!


    But Xue Sheng, who is lying in bed now, seems to have fallen from the sky No, no, no, no She didn''t fall from the sky!! Xue Sheng appeared from the sky out of thin air!


    She is just a blink of an eyelid Kung Fu, the bed suddenly out of the existence of a Xue Sheng!


    Even if it is! No matter how good the martial arts are, no matter how strong they are!


    It''s impossible to have such a fast speed behind the special internal force!


    Even the Lord Even the Lord can''t have such a speed!


    So How did Xue Sheng do it?


    Is it hard, Xue Sheng? She''s not alone Is it a ghost?!


    Xue Sheng, after all What kind of ghost is it?!


    Why, will not be afraid of the day, will not be afraid of the existence of sunlight?!


    Le''er''s face is pale now. Her eyes protrude slightly. She is not so lively as before. On the contrary, she looks like a ghost in the daytime. Her face is very terrible.


    It''s unbelievable!


    She''s not human!


    She is absolutely not human!


    Xue Sheng is a ghost!


    Le''er trembles with fear all over her body. She stares at Xue Sheng, who is wrapped like a silkworm chrysalis in the quilt. She is afraid that Xue Sheng will suddenly come out of the quilt with a bloody head. She doesn''t know how to breathe.


    Holding a box of face cream tightly in her hand, the box pinched by her hand was deformed without her noticing


    The body has been shaking, how can''t stop, arm stiff will take the face cream gently on the dresser. Although I wanted to visit all the things on the table, I was too nervous.


    Hands are trembling, completely not good things, and even almost the hands of the face cream to overturn on the ground, make a sound.


    Fortunately, I took it with both hands and tried to keep the face cream from falling on the ground, but my body couldn''t control it and I couldn''t help shaking


    This kind of thing, how can say not to be afraid, not to be afraid!


    It''s not human. It''s a ghost!


    Nowadays, who is not afraid of ghosts!


    Swallowing Ixia''s saliva, the result is a particularly loud "grunt" sound.


    In a very quiet room, it was very loud, even the sound was magnified. He was so scared that he immediately turned to the position on the bed for fear that murongsheng would wake him up.


    But Le''er''s worry is superfluous. How can the sound of swallowing wake up a person who falls into a deep sleep?

 Chapter 1179

    In particular, murongsheng last night with a night of medicine, the whole person is very tired, but also very sleepy. Therefore, it is impossible to wake murongsheng up with such a little voice.


    Looking at murongsheng there is no movement, Le''er''s heart is relieved, and her face is obviously relaxed. She is not so worried at the beginning.


    In the heart taking advantage of a son spirit, slowly put the daub face frost in the hand lightly on the table.


    Then, he carefully wiped the marks on the table with his sleeve, covered his mouth with one hand to prevent screaming, and pinched his other hand to his side.


    Slowly, step by step, the body stiff toward the outside of the room carefully move past. Even when moving, the rhythm of one hand and one foot is produced


    Every step of the way, when her footprints fall on the ground, Le''er''s heart is so scared, afraid that her gentle steps will wake murongsheng in her sleep!


    Finally, after a long time, Le''er finally moved her body to the door. The body doesn''t feel like its own at this time, numb and stiff.


    Slightly moving his stiff and numb neck, looking back at murongsheng lying on the bed. Looking at murongsheng wrapped under the quilt like a silkworm chrysalis, he didn''t move. Then he felt a little relieved and opened the door slowly with his hand shaking slightly


    Even when opening the door, Le''er doesn''t dare to open all the doors. Just dare to open the door a little bit to let her body squeeze out of the room.


    He quickly ran out of murongsheng''s room, waiting for the whole body to come to the door. In her heart, Le''er was scared, even wanted to run. People have completely stood outside, exposed to the sun.


    So the action of closing the door on the hand is not as careful as that in the room. At the moment of closing the door, the door of the room still made a sound.


    But at this time of joy, where will mind so many things, turn around and run.


    The speed of running is very fast, just like chasing a big monster behind. The direction of Le''er''s body running past can produce some residual shadows in people''s eyes!


    It can be said that the fun is not fatal, crazy to run.


    Had it not been for a gust of wind when I ran past, I would have thought that my eyes would have some illusions!


    Murongsheng, who wraps himself up as a silkworm pupa and goes into deep sleep, is especially tired and doesn''t want to wake up. However, at the moment when Le''er just went out, the sound made murongsheng open his eyes alertly and wake up quickly.


    All of a sudden will cover the quilt on the body to open, Murong Sheng fierce eyes toward the closed door looked in the past. Where can also see from this pair of eyes hazy sleepiness, clearly is the frightful cold eyes!


    Murongsheng frowned. Is there no one now?


    But she did hear the sound of the room door just now. Could it be that someone just came in and then went out again?

 Chapter 1180

    "Someone has been here?"


    Murongsheng doesn''t think that his alertness will drop even in his deep sleep, and he will hear the sound of closing the door incorrectly.


    But now the room is empty, there is no one, and when she just came out of the sunglasses, she did not pay much attention to the surrounding environment.


    I didn''t care whether there was anyone in the room. As soon as I came out of the secret place, I seemed to lie on the bed with my eyes closed and wrapped myself with a quilt.


    Murongsheng''s vigilant eyes look one by one in the room. When his eyes pass the dressing table, he suddenly stops there and looks at it quietly.


    After watching for a long time, he lifted the quilt and walked down from the bed. He stood in front of the dresser and looked at the things on it. Eyes one by one swept in the past, and then fell on the side of the box painted face cream above.


    Hand in front of you, watching carefully.


    The marks on the box on the face are very obvious. Even if you don''t need to look at it by yourself, you can easily see that there are obvious pinch marks on the appearance of the box.


    Can cause such a trace of the situation, it is obvious that this box of face cream was severely pinched by hand.


    However, the people who came to her room, why would choose to squeeze a box of face cream, leaving such obvious traces?


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows and reached out to open the box.


    Looking at the inside of the face cream has been dug into several small pits, so it looks like, did not see what is not quite right.


    However, murongsheng can ask a little bit acutely, which is not quite right in the face cream!


    The original face cream did not have this faint strange taste, so it shows that some things were secretly put into this box of face cream?!


    So, is it the man who came to put things that just heard?


    Although the things in this box of face cream will not be fatal, as long as the person who uses this box of face cream rubs on his face, his face will be easily disfigured. As for the words that must say clearly, so the degree that the face destroys probably can follow Murong Ling almost.


    Murongsheng''s face changed. He didn''t care too much about who did this box of face cream. What''s more, I didn''t pay attention to who wanted to frame her, so I bought so many disgusting things.


    All of a sudden, he threw his face cream on the ground and walked towards the door.


    As a result, as soon as I opened the door, I saw a familiar figure in front of me.


    Hearing the movement coming from behind, shangguanhuang turned his head and looked in the past: "how did you get up so early today?"


    Before waiting for murongsheng''s response, I saw that murongsheng''s face was not very good-looking, his eyes were not a trace of tiredness, he was very clear, even with a trace of sinister light, his brow suddenly wrinkled: "what happened?"


    Murongsheng''s present appearance is not the kind of misty appearance that he just wakes up from his sleep.


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked around. He went out and asked shangguanhuang, "when did you appear here, or did you just appear?"


    Looking around, except for shangguanhuang standing here, no one else could be found.

 Chapter 1181

    Do you think you are wrong?


    "What are you looking for?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes followed murongsheng''s and looked around. Just looking at the surrounding scenery is the same as before, there is nothing wrong with it, and I don''t understand what murongsheng wants to recruit.


    Murongsheng''s eyes closed back, frowning at shangguanhuang: "have you ever entered my room?"


    Looking at shangguanhuang nodded, murongsheng''s vigilant look slightly relaxed. But hearing what shangguanhuang said next, his face became tense quickly, even more gloomy than when he just came out of the room.


    "I left last night."


    Shangguanhuang means, how could he not have entered murongsheng''s room?


    Murongsheng''s room is just like his own. Didn''t it just separate last night?


    After getting shangguanhuang''s answer, murongsheng vomited a deep breath from his mouth. Shangguanhuang means that he came in the room, but it was last night.


    That is to say, the sound that she just heard that the door of the room was closed was not shangguanhuang?


    So, who is the man who just walked into her room?!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are shining like a storm, and his face is more and more dignified.


    Mood is also more and more irritable, even if it is so sunny sunlight shining on her body, are not able to wave away the haze in her heart.


    She must find the man who just came into her room!


    Because she had a premonition in her heart. The man who just sneaked into her room absolutely saw something that should not have been able to see.


    For example She came out of the secret and appeared in the room out of thin air!


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s anxious and evil face, Shangguan Huang''s heart is full of questions. He can''t help but ask Murong Sheng: "what''s the matter? Can you tell me what you are nervous about doing here in the early morning? Are you looking for something? "


    Let murongsheng had to get out of his mind, looked up at shangguanhuang.


    "I''m looking for someone who sneaked into my room this morning," he said


    Hearing this, shangguanhuang''s face changed a little.


    Quickly asked: "then you, do you have something?"


    Murongsheng frowned and shook his head: "I fell asleep at that time. If there were anything, I would not appear in front of you. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the man who sneaks into my room. "


    Shangguan Huang didn''t understand what Murong Sheng said.


    And murongsheng had no hidden meaning in front of shangguanhuang. The murderous spirit in his eyes is exposed to shangguanhuang, and his whole body is filled with a strong murderous spirit, which makes people scared.


    "I''ll kill him! No matter who the man who sneaks into my room is, I will kill her. He must die! "


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes are intertwined with murongsheng''s, and they are intertwined. No one wants to retreat.


    That man saw something he shouldn''t have seen and must die!


    Can''t stay alive!

 Chapter 1182

    If that person exposes her affairs, she murongsheng will definitely be burned alive as a demon!


    So if that person doesn''t die, then she will die!


    She is not easy to come back from her previous life. She has not lived enough. She has not given her enemies to one by one. She must not die! Then, it''s the only one who died!


    Who let that person so cheap, nothing sneak into her room to do?


    But also in her face cream inside the medicine, this person is holding a kind of want to murder her mind, then there is no need to let people live in this world!


    "Well, I see."


    Shangguanhuang did not ask why murongsheng would make such a decision. Instead, he nodded and connived at murongsheng, becoming a strong backing for murongsheng: "you should be careful. If you slip in today, you may slip in another tomorrow. So, I''ll find out this person for you, too. "


    "As long as I find out, I''ll put the people in your hands and let you handle them."


    Murongsheng wanted to explain to shangguanhuang why he did it, but because of shangguanhuang''s words, he stopped and swallowed them.


    It has to be said that shangguanhuang''s complete trust made murongsheng feel a little happy.


    "You..."


    Murongsheng was about to say something, but his ears suddenly heard something. His face changed a little: "someone is coming."


    After that, murongsheng ran into the room as fast as he could.


    No one would like to wear a human skin mask to sleep. Even if this human skin mask is very breathable, murongsheng doesn''t want to wear it all day and all night. In the evening, I had already taken it off and put it aside.


    Just after noticing that someone has entered her room, murongsheng rushes out of the room regardless, and the face mask is not put on her face in time. And her this face, but can''t casually expose!


    At the moment when Murong Sheng rushed back to the room and closed the door, a man came in from the outside of the yard.


    Yulan was carrying the breakfast box in her hand. As soon as she came in, she saw shangguanhuang standing in the courtyard. She wondered a little: "Er, Lord?"


    In addition to the two days when the Lord just returned to baqizun, she was able to see the LORD a little in the morning.


    Since the beginning of the famous sword conference, she has completely lost sight of the Lord in this period of time.


    Every time she came to deliver breakfast, the LORD left the yard earlier than her.


    If she wants to see the figure of the Lord, she can only stand in the competition field of the famous sword conference and look at the Lord''s back from a distance.


    In fact, today is supposed to be Le''er to deliver breakfast to Xue Sheng, but I don''t know why. Le''er suddenly said that she was uncomfortable today, so she came here. Fortunately, I came here. If I came later, I might not have met with the Lord.


    Magnolia walked quickly in the past, face is happy mood. The vision is also very straightforward, not dodging greedily staring at shangguanhuang''s face. I''m not willing to move my vision at all.

 Chapter 1183

    "Lord, would you like something to eat first?" Yulan approached for a few minutes, lifted the lunch box he was carrying up for a few minutes, and said with a sign, "today is sure to be a full day''s European competition, and the Lord should also have some food to cushion his stomach."


    Shangguanhuang slightly looked down at the lunch box in Yulan''s hand, and didn''t have much emotion: "she got up, send it to her."


    To be exact, murongsheng should have put on the human skin mask by now, so he can come out to meet people now.


    When Yulan heard shangguanhuang''s words, she felt as if she was crushed by a stone.


    Although the food in the lunch box she was carrying was intended to be sent to Xue Sheng.


    However, the Lord has heard what she said. Why did he refuse it without thinking about it?!


    Is Xue Sheng really that important?!


    What''s important is that he doesn''t want to touch Xue Sheng''s food. He would rather be hungry than let Xue Sheng have enough?!


    "It doesn''t matter," Magnolia said without flinching. Her words were more straightforward, "Lord, you can eat this first. I''ll go to prepare another breakfast for Miss Xue at once. It won''t take long. I''ll fly by with my lightness skill to catch up with the time. "


    In order to make shangguanhuang have a bite, Yulan tries her best to use lightness skill to get a breakfast.


    However, if this matter is spread, I''m afraid it will make many people laugh.


    Although the words of Yulan have been said to this point, if shangguanhuang still doesn''t accept it, it''s really unsatisfactory.


    However, shangguanhuang didn''t mean to accept it at all. He turned his head away and said, "send it in. I went to the meeting."


    He can compete with murongsheng for other things.


    But only in the aspect of food, he never dares to compete with murongsheng.


    If you rob him, can''t murongsheng fight for him?


    Grab something out of murongsheng''s mouth, that''s the tooth extraction in the tiger''s mouth!


    Shangguanhuang then turned and left. Yulan looked at shangguanhuang''s back and didn''t say anything. Shangguanhuang had already gone out of sight.


    There is no way of magnolia can only be so helplessly watching shangguanhuang leave, until completely can not see shangguanhuang''s back, Magnolia this body to turn over.


    Holding the lunch box, you can hear the sound of Yulan pinching your joints.


    Xue Sheng!


    Even if Xue Sheng looks so ordinary, the Lord is still so extraordinary to Xue Sheng!


    Why!


    The chilly eyes fell on the food box in his hand, and there was hatred in his eyes.


    If she can, she really wants to spread a bottle of poison on the contents of the lunch box and directly poison Xue Sheng to death. Let''s see how this woman can still occupy a place in the Lord''s heart!


    However, this idea is only a flash. Because she knew in her heart that her idea was impossible to realize.


    Xue Sheng is the sister of a miracle doctor. I''m afraid it won''t be any worse if we don''t know whether this skill is as good as that of a miracle doctor.


    If she dares to poison the food, I''m afraid Xue Sheng can see it before she eats it.


    She Yulan, not stupid enough to send her handle to the enemy.

 Chapter 1184

    Deep breath, relieve the depressed mood, adjust the good mood. Yulan just carried the food box and went to Xue Sheng''s room.


    Knock on the door, the person who opens the door is murongsheng.


    See the Magnolia standing outside, eyebrows slightly picked: "how are you today?"


    "Happy


    Yulan slowly takes out the things in the food box and puts them on the table one by one. She looks at Xue Sheng with a smile.


    But every time I look at it, Yulan''s heart is full of doubts, and the doubts in her heart are getting bigger and bigger. There is no way to understand the problems.


    Xue Sheng, an ordinary woman to the extreme, can''t attract people''s attention anywhere. What kind of ability does this woman rely on to attract the attention of the Lord?


    Even, let the Lord''s heart be on this woman''s body?!


    Even, let the Lord completely can''t see the thoughts in her heart, not willing to accept her feelings!


    But no matter how much I hate Xue Sheng, Yulan''s face is still warm and tender: "today is really happy to bring you breakfast, just on the way in the morning. Le''er''s body suddenly felt uncomfortable and fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for being discovered, I don''t know what joy would be like. So I came here instead. "


    "Fainted?"


    Murongsheng acutely noticed what Yulan said: "what''s the matter with that?"


    Murongsheng is not really concerned about the safety of Le''er, but just said that Yulan fainted on the way when Le''er was delivering breakfast!


    How could it be so clever?


    Or is the man who sneaked into her room this morning likely to be the one who fainted on the way to deliver the meal?


    Otherwise, according to Le''er''s lively constitution, how could he easily faint on the ground?


    Yulan put all the things in the food box on the table. Listening to murongsheng''s inquiry, she shook her head: "let the doctor see it. It doesn''t matter."


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. The rest of his eyes looked at the expression on Yulan''s face and asked casually: "how could Le''er suddenly faint? Is there any old problem? "


    "Old problems?"


    Yulan shook her head and chuckled: "no, there''s nothing wrong with Le''er''s body. For so many years, I''ve been alive and kicking. Don''t say that you are seriously ill. You don''t even have a little scratch. You are very healthy. "


    "It is..." Said this problem, Yulan''s heart is also some worry, "I don''t know how this time, actually fainted."


    Le''er''s body is very healthy. She usually doesn''t faint casually, and she doesn''t know what happened


    Listening to Yulan''s words, murongsheng''s doubts are more and more serious, and even have a certain degree of certainty. Maybe this morning''s people are not sure.


    Otherwise, it looks healthy enough to carry a pig, how can you suddenly faint?


    If Le''er is really the one who sneaks into her room Then there is only one possibility of fainting, that is Seeing her appear out of thin air, Le''er is scared

 Chapter 1185

    "So it is," murongsheng nodded, "why don''t I help her feel her pulse and see the situation, maybe I can find out something."


    Murongsheng wants to see the current situation of Le''er. Instead of visiting a doctor, he wants to see the reality of Le''er in the past.


    If Le''er really saw that scene, maybe she would be so scared that she couldn''t say a word. She could completely detect it from her expression.


    "No more."


    Yulan refused without hesitation: "the disease of Le''er is just a small thing. The doctor said that maybe it''s because of the poor sleep in the past two days and the frequent nightmares that I suddenly fainted this morning. "


    "As long as you sleep more, you can make up for yourself. Miss Xue, you are the sister of a miracle doctor. If you go to see Le''er with this kind of ailment, wouldn''t you be overqualified? "


    "Well," murongsheng nodded like a head, "it''s still necessary to have a good rest."


    That''s what he said, but murongsheng didn''t believe Yulan''s words in his heart.


    As a martial arts practitioner, Le''er has internal power in her body. Because two nights did not sleep well, do nightmare can faint?


    If that''s the case, the practitioners are really useless!


    Before there was a thorough investigation of who had come to her room. As long as it''s a little suspect, she can''t let people go!


    At present, the suspicion of Le''er is the biggest!


    I think it''s really necessary for Le''er to have a good look at the situation.


    At least for now, the suspicion of Yulan has been eliminated, otherwise if Yulan saw such a strange scene, she would not be so calm, as if nothing had happened.


    After breakfast, murongsheng cleaned up and walked out of the room. Originally, she wanted to see the situation of Le''er, but after a walk, she found that she was not clear about the arrangement of baqizun.


    What''s more, I don''t know where Le''er lives.


    The most famous part of baqizun is the production mechanism, and there are many internal mechanisms. Before he came, shangguanhuang had already told her. So let her now, also dare not casually rush.


    According to the situation that you don''t have internal power, who knows if you will be taken as a target by the mechanism?


    Anyway, murongsheng doesn''t know where Le''er lives, or how to find it. What she knows now is that if she continues to search aimlessly, she will not find a place to live happily.


    "Tut," murongsheng said, "I knew I had just gone with Yulan."


    Murongsheng sighed helplessly. Even if he was following Yulan, it was better than turning around with a headless fly like now and finding nothing.


    Murongsheng stood there, looking left, right, up and down. In the end, there was no way.


    "Forget it. When you have time, you can find it."


    Now, murongsheng really can''t find out the music. There''s no way.


    However, the person who broke into her room, if really is Le''er. After seeing Le''er, I''m sure I''ll show my feet!

 Chapter 1186

    The people of Le''er couldn''t be found, and the place where Le''er lived couldn''t be found. Murongsheng had no choice but to walk towards the competition site of the famous sword conference.


    It''s not bad to sit down and watch a few matches when you are bored.


    When murongsheng came to the venue, because he wanted to have fun, he delayed some time. The competition had been going on for a long time.


    When murongsheng came, many people recognized him.


    Although, murongsheng''s face is really a little ordinary. If you throw it into the crowd, you may not be able to notice it, and it won''t attract people''s attention.


    But who let yesterday''s competition, murongsheng''s way on stage is too impressive, after all, so many times of famous sword conference. For example, murongsheng''s behavior is unique, and his way of going on stage is also so unconventional. What impresses people is murongsheng.


    I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for people to remember the kind of straightforward tone of walking around the competition platform to find the stairs and asking the Lord Baqi why he didn''t build the stairs.


    In addition, murongsheng in the game, the same people can not forget after watching.


    It''s amazing. It''s incredible.


    This also led to murongsheng all the way, someone took the initiative to let her out of a road. This treatment, really never had, let Murong Sheng is really some flattered.


    He looked around with an unintelligible face. Looking at these strange people in the Jianghu, he was very puzzled.


    It''s just a whole night. What''s wrong with these people?


    And


    Murongsheng touched the human skin mask on his face. Is it hard for him to go too fast and take the mask wrong?


    No, shangguanhuang had a mask made for her! So ordinary, so ordinary, not terrible at all!


    What''s more, she doesn''t have any internal power. She looks ordinary and has no martial arts. How can she say that she won''t bring so much pressure to people?


    But


    What strange things have happened to these people in the Jianghu?


    Murong Sheng looks at shangguanhuang sitting on the high platform, but he doesn''t understand it very much. He slightly picks his eyebrows and wants to seek shangguanhuang''s help and explanation.


    Shangguanhuang receives the small eyes from murongsheng, and immediately sees what murongsheng is thinking.


    The vision swept around to stare at those eyes that Murong Sheng sees, the corners of the mouth slightly hook up a few minutes.


    How can these people in the Jianghu be afraid of murongsheng?


    In their eyes, if they want to crush murongsheng, it is as simple as crushing a grasshopper.


    How can you be afraid of murongsheng?


    Looking at the smile on shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng rolled his eyes, and instantly understood that she thought too much! Think of oneself is really too fierce!


    I don''t care whether these people in the Jianghu have taken the wrong medicine. Anyway, these people give up their places, and murongsheng staggers to the front row and sits down.


    At this time, the field is playing. What five big three rough men in the fight, what each other''s trial, really look at all feel very boring.


    Isn''t it the famous sword conference?!


    Aren''t all the people who come here to participate in martial arts?!


    Why this pair of fight, there is no passion flavor, it seems so boring!

 Chapter 1187

    Murongsheng doesn''t know what other people are like.


    Anyway, all she knew was that she was going to yawn and burst into tears.


    The competition on the platform is meaningless. Murongsheng''s eyes can''t help looking everywhere. This casual look, immediately startled, just out of the doze immediately disappeared.


    This?


    Who did she see?!


    See shangguanhong!!


    Originally, I leaned lazily on the chair and looked at it casually, trying to find out what kind of fun it was. As a result, he saw shangguanhong on the stage. Suddenly, he didn''t lean on the chair like no bones, and sat up straight.


    What murongsheng never thought was that shangguanhong would appear in this place.


    Why?


    Haven''t shangguanhong never set foot in the world?


    Isn''t he supposed to plan how to win the throne in the capital and how to fight with shangguanhuang?


    Even, shouldn''t you stay in the capital and wait to marry Wanyan yinyao?


    As the son of King Rui, how can he get involved in the affairs of the Jianghu?


    Also ran to participate in this famous sword conference?


    Murongsheng just wanted to break his head, but he couldn''t imagine what Shangguan Hong wanted to do here.


    Sleepy, eyes looking at shangguanhong, heart very puzzled looking at shangguanhong a leap. With a very confident, but also very handsome posture to fly to the competition platform.


    There were two laughs of sarcasm.


    Shangguanhong came all the way out of the capital just for baqizun to be handsome?


    Does he think that he is his Royal Highness Prince Rui, or that he has come to the river and lake, and these Wulin people want to give shangguanhong a face?


    His royal highness Rui Wang Shizi, who is honest and honest, is not in the capital. He honestly marries Wanyan yinyao back to Rui princess, and unexpectedly runs to the rivers and lakes to take part in such a thing.


    can only say that the pressure brought by Shangguan Hong is not enough, so that Shangguan Hong feels too idle.


    That''s why I have nothing to look for and get involved in the affairs of the Jianghu!


    Murongsheng was interested in Shangguan honglai''s participation in this famous sword meeting. He dragged his chin with one hand and watched Shangguan Hong''s hand.


    In fact, if you put aside the prejudice in your heart, Shangguan Hong''s own martial arts is also good. Although not as good as shangguanhuang''s, shangguanhong''s skill can be seen in comparison with other royal people.


    It''s just that even though shangguanhong''s skill is good, his martial arts foundation is also quite good. His posture seems to be good.


    However, compared with those people in the river and lake, they still have less flavor.


    One less, in order to desperately fierce taste.


    When people in the river and lake walk on the road of the river and lake, they always tie their heads on their belts, and they will die at any time. If you don''t pay a little attention, maybe your life will be lost here.


    What about shangguanhong?


    With the name of his Royal Highness Prince Rui on his head and the emperor''s attitude towards him, it''s really intriguing. Who dares to kill him?


    That is to say, when we fight each other, we can either stop fighting or let shangguanhong fight. How can we be so cruel as the people in the Jianghu?


    So in this respect, shangguanhong is already weak with the people in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 1188

    Looking at the dazzled scene in front of you and me, murongsheng''s sleepiness swept up again.


    Among other things, the strength of the people who arranged this match is not enough. In the end, I''m afraid shangguanhong won.


    Sure enough, shangguanhong won the competition in the end.


    This is not to say that shangguanhong is really powerful. It''s just that the martial arts he learned from him are a little more advanced than those of a small group of people in the Jianghu.


    And the famous sword conference has just started. Naturally, it''s all small fish and shrimp. After all, even murongsheng, who has no martial arts skills, can seize the opportunity to win. What''s more, shangguanhong, who has martial arts skills and is not weak?


    Because the person you meet is not good at martial arts, so that the other party has no way to see the move.


    So from the beginning, shangguanhong was able to suppress the other side all the time, and finally won.


    It''s too early to be happy just because you won one game.


    If shangguanhong meets those people in the Jianghu who won yesterday''s competition, it''s really uncertain who will win or lose.


    But in nine cases out of ten, shangguanhong will be defeated and will not have to run.


    Ha ha.


    Murongsheng chuckled twice.


    After all, no matter what, shangguanhong was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. He was rich all day and didn''t have to worry about making a living.


    More will not for money, even life will not ignore.


    What''s more, are all the guards in Rui palace in the capital playing? Are they all dry food? That is obviously impossible.


    As long as shangguanhong''s life is in a little bit of danger, there will be a lot of people who will work hard to protect shangguanhong.


    That kind of want to live, in order to let oneself can live, even if it is only a little chance, also want to let oneself live, so as to stimulate the whole body''s fighting spirit, exhaust endless means.


    Shangguanhong had no way, or even no way, to feel the hope but despair and the feeling of being unwilling.


    Life is too comfortable, even if the martial arts are too subtle and the internal skills are too profound. However, they are not people in the river and lake, and they can''t compare with people in the river and lake. Because the kind of people who live in a fighting environment every day know more about how to protect themselves.


    More know, use what kind of move can want a person''s life!


    Shangguanhong is different from shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang now has such a position. It''s entirely on his own.


    If you put shangguanhuang''s cold on shangguanhong, I''m afraid shangguanhong won''t last long!


    So, even if shangguanhong wins now, what can he do? Because the strength of the superior is not enough, they can''t really prove shangguanhong''s ability, and what they win is only temporary behavior.


    But later, Shangguan hongtie will lose.


    Think about why shangguanhong came to the famous sword meeting to participate in the competition. I''m afraid it''s the same idea as people in the river and lake. They all want to get baqizun''s famous and peerless sword.


    Only from this one, I can see that shangguanhong has no hope to get it.


    But if you think about it, I''m really happy!

 Chapter 1189

    She can''t wait to see shangguanhong''s face when she loses the next match!


    Must be full of unbelievable?


    Or is full of ferocious and helpless expression!


    Anyway, that face must be very wonderful!


    After all, shangguanhong signed up to participate. I''m afraid that he thought that baqizun''s peerless sword was already in his hands and could not be taken away by others!


    But when you think about it, shangguanhong only won one game, and will be defeated in the next


    Tut tut.


    Murongsheng just wanted to laugh out, to ridicule shangguanhong!


    Of course, she will never admit that she is a pervert. She will be happy to see other people''s misfortune.


    However, in the face of this kind of people who have hurt her, they can sit here and watch shangguanhong being beaten and then seriously injured. Under the eyes of so many people, they are criticized.


    Moreover, he can''t put out his identity and suppress people.


    Think about it and feel very painful!


    What a turn of geomancy!


    Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, I didn''t expect shangguanhong could make a fool of himself in front of so many people one day!


    Tut Tut, if you can die on this platform, it will be even better!


    However, this idea is just a little thought. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for Shangguan Hong to die on the platform.


    Even if he was severely beaten and his life was carefree, murongsheng also felt very happy!


    The smile on murongsheng''s face comes from his heart and is really expressed from his heart. Even if this human skin mask looks so ordinary, but with such a smile, his face has a different luster.


    Especially Murong Sheng so a smile, directly will have been paying attention to her shangguanhuang to anger.


    Ever since shangguanhong stood on the platform, shangguanhuang has never paid attention to whether this man can win or not. From the beginning to the end, shangguanhuang''s eyes were all staring at murongsheng!


    Especially when I saw murongsheng, who was bored as soon as I sat down, I almost couldn''t help sleeping. When I saw shangguanhong appear, I didn''t feel sleepy. My eyes were shining. My spirit was good. I didn''t feel bored at all!


    Shangguanhuang''s face is still keeping his warm smile, but how to look at this smile, there is a kind of cold feeling from the sole of the foot to the top of the head, cold people just want to stay away from shangguanhuang!


    Are you happy to see shangguanhong come out to play? So happy?!


    Laugh?


    What are you laughing at there?


    Smile so happy, brilliant is want to smile to who to see!


    Did you show it to shangguanhong?!


    Even if it''s a smile, can shangguanhong see it?!


    Shangguanhong just saw it. Can you still know that you are murongsheng?!


    Stop laughing! what''s so funny!


    Shangguanhong has grown up like that. What''s good to see? Keep looking, keep looking! Can you look better than him?! He is much more beautiful than shangguanhong!


    Shangguanhuang raises eyebrows and stares at murongsheng with his eyes burning. He wants to see when murongsheng will notice his eyes! I''ll look at him!


    Instead of staring at shangguanhong all the time!

 Chapter 1190

    This kind of burning and piercing eyes fell on him, and he was still staring at him. Unless murongsheng had no sense, he could not find shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    With his chin in hand, he turned his head and looked in the direction of shangguanhuang. Then he saw


    Well?


    What''s going on?


    What happened?


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face, how can it look so creepy?


    Can''t you smile well? How can you laugh so horribly?


    And look at her smile so terrible, let her look at some hair in her heart, don''t know what to do


    This is really


    Murongsheng is shivered by shangguanhuang''s smile. He picks his eyebrows at shangguanhuang and tells his wonder. What are you doing? What do you mean? What do you want to say?!


    Does she seem to sit down as soon as she comes?


    I didn''t do anything. I don''t remember what I did wrong. Why should I stare at her with such an expression?


    Like, she did something wrong!


    This time, murongsheng really didn''t know what shangguanhuang thought in his head. What''s more, he didn''t know why shangguanhuang sat there and laughed at her so strangely.


    Is it hard to say that shangguanhuang''s brain is full of water, so he has been acting abnormally recently?


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, whether you have something wrong with your mind or not, shangguanhuang really wants to squeeze murongsheng to death.


    This little girl film, he did something wrong, the result of no reaction, but also look like he is insane the same?!


    This behavior, let Murong Sheng look at more puzzled, eyebrow slightly pick, face is also puzzled.


    She didn''t do anything!


    Shangguanhuang looks at her expression. How can she seem to have done something rebellious?!


    It''s like she came out of the wall with shangguanhuang red apricot on her back?


    Even in front of shangguanhuang''s face, he stole people''s expression?


    Stealing?!


    I''m kidding. How could she steal?


    All these people in the river and lake are crooked. Although some of them are really good-looking, after seeing shangguanhuang, they don''t think they are good-looking. How could she steal?


    Wait


    When it comes to stealing people


    Suddenly, murongsheng seems to remember something. He looks slightly at shangguanhong who has already gone down from the competition platform


    Then he looked in the direction of shangguanhuang


    Sure enough, I saw the smile in shangguanhuang''s mouth, and the temperature seemed to cool down a little.


    Well


    This means that it has something to do with shangguanhong?


    Maybe it''s because she''s just been watching Guan Hong''s competition and was seen by Shangguan Huang, so now she''s showing such a look Want to eat her inside the expression?


    With such a look of red apricot coming out of the wall, she really thought a little about whether she had done such a thing


    After understanding, murongsheng''s eyebrows suddenly twisted into a small knot in one''s heart, and his eyes glared fiercely in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang, what''s your expression!

 Chapter 1191

    Sometimes she really has to think about whether shangguanhuang''s brain is really in trouble.


    Otherwise, which unreliable eye did the man use to see that she was interested in shangguanhong?


    Is it difficult for this man to use his brain, even his eyes?


    Or, because the face is wearing a half mask, the eyes directly grow to the foot floor, can''t see anything?


    It''s so funny!


    Where did she see shangguanhong?


    It''s just Schadenfreude, isn''t it?!


    Looking at shangguanhong''s misfortune, she feels very happy. Seeing that shangguanhong is likely to be beaten by people in the river and lake in the later stage, she will feel very excited!


    Her expression just now was that she wanted to see shangguanhong make a fool of herself and take a fancy to his jokes. How can you run into shangguanhuang''s eyes and see that she is stealing? Is she coming out of the wall?


    People like shangguanhong are not worth it!


    Pooh!


    What eyes!


    Can''t see people, hurry to dig out the eyes to make the brewing material!


    Murongsheng was indignant and directly bared his teeth to shangguanhuang, revealing his little white teeth. Just as he was about to move his eyes, he didn''t want to catch up with Guan Huang, a mentally retarded boy.


    Suddenly I think of a thing. I stare at shangguanhuang tightly. I really look at it. There are some unknown expressions between my eyebrows.


    This is not only to see shangguanhuang behind some cool, some hairy body, but also to see shangguanhuang heart dyed a bit of incomprehension.


    Even the meaningful smile on murongsheng''s mouth was not clear to shangguanhuang. What was the meaning of it.


    After a long time, murongsheng moved his eyes away from shangguanhuang and directly to shangguanhong. As soon as he turned away, murongsheng felt it, and shangguanhuang''s eyes were cold again.


    As if, if you don''t freeze murongsheng into a big ice sculpture, you will never give up!


    Murongsheng felt this vision, quickly shifted his vision, and then fell on shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang looked at her eyes that a cold and quickly dissipated in the past, the warmth in the eyes seems to be gradually warming up.


    Then murongsheng shifted his eyes from shangguanhuang to shangguanhong, and immediately felt that shangguanhuang''s warm eyes directly dissipated, and his eyes became cold again.


    Murongsheng immediately moved his eyes back and fell on shangguanhuang. The cold and rapid disappeared.


    Ha ha ha


    This action of murongsheng makes murongsheng''s heart understand. His mouth opens slightly and laughs silently.


    I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it.


    What she didn''t expect was that shangguanhuang was jealous?


    Although some are not sure, there is no better explanation for shangguanhuang''s expression. Murongsheng can fully understand that this man is jealous of her!


    Otherwise, why does this man''s eyes freeze when she takes a look at Guan Hong?


    As soon as you move your eyes over, the man''s eyes will warm up?

 Chapter 1192

    After thinking about everything, murongsheng opens his mouth to shangguanhuang and talks to him with the shape of his mouth.


    She doesn''t have the internal power of direct voice transmission like shangguanhuang. She can talk to whoever she wants.


    She couldn''t help it. She was so far away that she had to talk with her mouth.


    However, she could also believe that shangguanhuang could completely see what she was saying just by the shape of her mouth.


    Sure enough, shangguanhuang was stunned when he saw murongsheng''s mouth shape clearly. Inside the brain is like being splashed a layer of paste, the head melon seeds to stick, how can not think about things, clumsy can.


    The little girl told him Is he jealous?


    Hehe?


    Are you jealous?


    How could he be jealous!


    How can a man like him be jealous, and it''s Guan Hong''s fault? impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    He didn''t know how many times more outstanding he was than shangguanhong. Why should he be jealous of shangguanhong? It''s a big joke. He''s going to be shameless when it comes out?!


    Shangguan Huang was stunned for a moment. When he came back, his eyes slowly denied it.


    He never admitted that he would be jealous of Guan Hong.


    No!


    Why didn''t he admit it? He was not jealous!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s appearance, murongsheng didn''t want to force shangguanhuang to admit it on this occasion. Anyway, he knew it in his own heart. Shangguanhuang''s appearance was totally dead!


    Then hang on!


    Finally, after a look at shangguanhuang, murongsheng didn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang about such things. He stood up from his position and left directly in a very happy mood.


    Last night when she was busy all night, she had a serious lack of sleep. It''s better to go back and have a good sleep than to sit here and watch others who you call and I call.


    Besides, she didn''t want to sign up for the sword conference.


    There is no interest in the one who can get the most famous sword. So what kind of skills these players have, what kind of victories and cards they have, has nothing to do with her.


    Wait until the next game, she estimated to think about how to lose it, so that she won''t spend all her time on it!


    The one murongsheng turned and walked away was called shangguanhuang. He didn''t take away a cloud with a wave of his sleeve. He didn''t even look back at shangguanhuang. He was in a very tangled mood.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes, closely following murongsheng''s back, know that murongsheng is really out of sight, but shangguanhuang''s eyes are still staring at the direction of murongsheng''s disappearance, and did not take it back.


    What is this little girl talking about just now?


    Tell him he''s jealous?!


    How could it be!


    He is not a jealous person, and he will never be jealous.


    Besides, whose vinegar can he eat?


    Shangguanhong?


    Oh, for people like shangguanhuang, he won''t pay any attention to him. No one can be jealous of shangguanhong!


    Although I have been denying it in my heart, the more I deny it and the less I want to admit it, the more people will know It must be true

 Chapter 1193

    Tangled for a long time, denied after a long time.


    Shangguanhuang finally sighed helplessly and vomited a foul breath from his mouth.


    He put his hand on his forehead and rubbed it twice, then sneered.


    Yes, it seems that he was really jealous just now. He was still jealous of shangguanhong


    If you think about it, it''s really hard for people to accept. It makes him feel absurd and hard to accept.


    Who could have imagined that he, shangguanhuang, would one day be jealous of shangguanhong?


    If it had been said to him a year ago, he would never have believed it!


    In addition, it is very likely that he will be killed because of his deception!


    But today


    Even if they are not willing to believe, it is helpless, there is no way not to believe.


    "Murongsheng, you are really very capable..."


    Shangguanhuang tangled, want to understand, mouth whispered.


    If it wasn''t for Murong Sheng, how could he compete with such rubbish as Guan Hong, which made him totally blind?


    If not, he is the Lord of baqizun, he must sit here to watch all the games and can''t walk. Otherwise, he would have gone to murongsheng and crushed him to death!


    Bang!


    Let you bang!


    Isn''t that jealousy?


    What can I do for you?!


    Shangguanhuang was very restless even when he sat there because he was jealous.


    And murongsheng came out of the competition venue, staggering along the way back, and wanted to go back and have a good sleep. But this walk wrinkled, originally should be back to their own room route, gradually deviated from some.


    He walked slowly to a small courtyard which looked beautiful. Murongsheng stopped. He turned and looked at the empty path behind him and said carelessly, "I said, you''ve been following me from the competition venue. I''ve been following you for so long. Are you going to come out and meet me? "


    As soon as she left, she found someone following her.


    It''s just that the person behind her doesn''t send out any murderous gas, which won''t hurt her life, so I don''t care. I also want to see what the man behind her wants to do and why he wants to follow her.


    She looks so ordinary, and with the name of a miracle doctor''s sister staring at her head, people in the river and lake usually don''t choose to offend her, do they?


    After that, murongsheng waited quietly, but after waiting for a long time, no one appeared in front of her.


    When she turned around, what was the scenery like behind her? What is it still like now? There was no change at all.


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders. Maybe he just wanted to play with her?


    "If you don''t want to come out, don''t follow me. It''s boring. What''s more, there are organs on the road ahead. If you don''t want to die, do your own business. " Murongsheng yawned and turned to leave.


    People don''t want to come out, and she can''t force others to come out.


    What''s more, the curiosity in her heart is not so big about why the person behind follows her. The most important thing for her now is that she wants to go back to sleep quickly!


    I''m so sleepy!


    However, as soon as murongsheng took two steps, he heard some news coming from behind him.

 Chapter 1194

    "Wait a minute..."


    Although the voice is very small, it is very familiar in murongsheng''s ears!


    Familiar let Murong Sheng are in a trance two times, thought he returned to the capital inside.


    Is this the voice of sun Zheng''s poem?


    Murongsheng''s steps stopped, turned around and looked in the direction behind him.


    Sure enough, this time when I look back, I can see half of the body exposed from behind. This familiar face, this familiar voice, who can it be if it''s not sun Zheng''s poem?


    "That..."


    Sun Zheng Shiyu hesitates and comes over from behind. He looks at murongsheng, feels embarrassed and lowers his head. Before long, he quickly raised his head and looked at murongsheng. He hesitated and took a few steps forward.


    Now when she saw sun Zheng''s poems, Murong Shengcai suddenly fell into a trance. It seems that she has not seen sun Zheng''s poems for a long time?


    Since she pretended to be dead, she has no contact with the people in the capital. Naturally, it is impossible for her to meet the people she knew before.


    Looking at the appearance of sun Zheng''s poem, murongsheng didn''t speak, but quietly watched sun Zheng''s poem coming towards her.


    To be honest, she really didn''t think that she might meet sun Zhengshi after feigning death.


    It doesn''t mean that we won''t meet again. After all, sun Zheng''s poetry is one of her few sincere friends.


    However, what murongsheng wants is to meet sun Zhengshi. She has to wait for her to arrange everything and stabilize herself. The identity has been dealt with. Even if I meet sun Zhengshi, I won''t bring any trouble.


    She would choose to meet sun Zhengshi.


    But did not think, now identity is changed, but he is not ready, this sun Zheng poem came to her on the initiative.


    Although the present meeting will not bring any trouble to sun Zheng''s poetry.


    However, this process was beyond her imagination. It didn''t go on as she expected. It seemed to be a little


    "That..."


    Looking at murongsheng''s silence, sun Zhengshi hesitated very much. He walked slowly to murongsheng. After a long time, he squeezed out a sentence from his mouth: "you Is it really the sister of the miracle doctor? "


    Murongsheng did not speak, but nodded calmly.


    As soon as sun Zheng''s poem came out, his eyes did not move away from Murong Sheng''s face. But even so, the eyes in murongsheng''s face desperately looking at, no matter how to see, can''t find any similar shadow with murongsheng.


    Although my heart has already understood that Xue Sheng is not Murong Sheng in front of me, there is no connection between them except for their similar voices! However, sun Zheng''s heart does not know how, or inexplicably holding a kind of unwilling, there is a strange look forward to the mood.


    Quietly hovering in her heart, winding, hoping to see a glimmer of dawn.


    "Then you Can you Squeak, let me hear it? "


    Sun Zheng''s poem faltered for a short time for a long time, then seemed to react, and quickly waved his hand and said: "I mean, you say something to me." After reaction, it is back to the previous temper.

 Chapter 1195

    Just now murongsheng still felt that the small shape of sun Zheng''s poem was like a little daughter-in-law. It seemed that he was really not used to it.


    But I haven''t seen it before. It seems so rare.


    He was also allowed to wriggle with sun Zheng''s poems.


    However, it seems that there is no way to suppress this true temperament. How long has it been?


    After a while, it immediately returned to its original shape.


    Now listening to sun Zheng''s poem so straightforward, it seems that this person is normal.


    It''s just


    "What do you want me to squeak about?"


    Murongsheng was a little puzzled. He put his hands around his chest and stared at Sun Zhengshi. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved. It seemed that his smile was looming.


    Listening to this very familiar voice in my ears, listening to sun Zheng''s poem, the whole person seems to be slightly stunned, looking at Murong Sheng''s trance.


    I always feel


    I always feel that this strange face in front of me suddenly becomes in a trance. It seems that it will soon coincide with murongsheng''s face


    When sun Zheng''s poem overlaps two people in a trance, he is interrupted by Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and shakes his hand slightly in front of sun Zheng''s absent-minded eyes. Sun Zheng''s poem doesn''t respond at all.


    Murong Sheng''s heart is even more puzzled, no way, a slap in front of sun Zheng poem, very loud, this just let Sun Zheng poem from just the mood back to God.


    "I said," what are you doing here? See what''s interesting? " Murongsheng asked.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. How can I feel that sun Zheng''s poems are becoming more and more dazed?


    "Look Of course I''m looking at you... "


    Sun Zhengshi has a strange look at murongsheng and thinks that murongsheng''s inquiry is strange. There are two of them standing here. Who else can she look at if she doesn''t look at her? Can you still run out of the third person?


    She''s not interested in ghosts!


    Murongsheng laughs twice, which is similar to the sound in the memory of sun Zheng''s poems! It''s like a person!


    Looking at Sun Zheng''s poem, he seems to be in a daze again. Murong Sheng laughs twice helplessly, pats sun Zheng''s poem on the shoulder and turns around.


    When does Sun Zheng''s poem have a problem of being in a daze?


    "Oh, wait! Don''t go yet


    Looking at murongsheng turning to go, sun Zheng poetry quickly back to God, said to murongsheng chase past. However, murongsheng, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped and turned to look at Sun Zheng''s poem. His tone was calm: "don''t follow me, there are organs in front of me."


    Finish saying, continue to walk forward.


    Who knows that sun Zheng''s poem is just like a little tail who can''t get rid of it. No matter murongsheng''s warning, he shouts to catch up: "you wait, you don''t go. I really have something to say!"


    Listening to the sound of the footsteps behind her, and the sound of making her stop, murongsheng, who is walking in front of her, is helpless.


    She didn''t know when sun Zheng''s poetry had a dog skin plaster character!


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "go back! Sun Zheng poem, the front is not the place you can go

 Chapter 1196

    Sun Zheng Shi, who is chasing murongsheng''s steps, suddenly stops at the same place when he hears this sentence. He doesn''t move, and the whole person seems to be stunned.


    It''s like people are nailed to the ground and can''t move!


    What did she just hear?!


    She just heard something!


    There''s nothing wrong with her ears, is there? Did she hear that right?


    Just now, what did Xue Sheng call her? Did you call her sun Zheng poem?!


    However, she and Xue Sheng have never met, this is the first time to meet, how can Xue Sheng know her name?!


    Can you even call out her name?


    What''s wrong with her memory?


    Did she just say her name?


    No, it can''t be!


    She just didn''t tell Xue Sheng whose name she was!


    "You..."


    After recovering from the shock, sun Zheng''s poem reflected from his own thoughts. He looked at murongsheng in disbelief and asked directly, "who are you? How do you know my name? I didn''t tell you my name or who you are at all... "


    However, the words of sun Zheng''s poem have not been finished, and the figure of Murong Sheng can not be found in front of us.


    Sun Zhengshi anxiously looked around, but there was no way to find murongsheng.


    "What about people? What about people? "


    Sun Zhengshi looked around. Except for her, there was no living person around.


    It''s just a blink of an eye. How could murongsheng disappear so quickly?!


    Sun Zhengshi is not reconciled. She feels like she has stepped into a fog and wants to understand this matter clearly!


    Sun Zhengshi wanted to catch up with him, but before he took two steps, he was seen by baqizun''s disciples, and immediately opened his mouth to scold him.


    "The front is not where you can go. Please come back here."


    The front is the yard where the LORD lives!


    Even these disciples are not able to get close at will. Therefore, people from outside are even more unable to step into the place where the LORD lives.


    No matter how anxious or anxious sun Zhengshi is now, she can''t help but stare at murongsheng''s disappearance. She can''t do anything and can''t do anything.


    At present, sun Zheng''s poems are full of questions that can''t be explained. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, they can only be held in their hearts and can''t ask anything. There''s nothing they can do about it


    Sun Zheng poem slightly sighed, it seems that this problem is really going to be bothered to death. I can''t get in the front. I have to wait for the next time I see Xue Sheng and ask him carefully.


    Baqizun''s disciples were afraid of sun Zhengshi''s random walk and broke into the wrong place. Lead sun Zheng poem to leave directly and send it back to the competition venue.


    Looking at Sun Zheng''s poem leaving behind baqizun''s disciples, murongsheng came out of the dark place where no one should have been.


    Arm on the tree trunk, looking at the back of sun Zheng poem, could not help laughing out.


    She said the name of sun Zheng''s poetry, it will definitely make sun Zheng''s poetry think more.


    However, according to her understanding of sun Zheng''s poems. Before knowing everything clearly, before guessing her identity, sun Zhengshi''s mouth is very strict, and she will never give up her doubts.


    What''s more, I won''t tell her identity.

 Chapter 1197

    She has confidence in sun Zheng''s poems.


    But if you play by yourself


    "You''re going to be sleepless, aren''t you?"


    Murongsheng chuckled twice and was about to return to shangguanhuang''s yard. Just walked two steps, the footstep suddenly stopped, raised the head to look toward just leaning on the tree crown in the past.


    See, yesterday afternoon in the stairs to see the little thing that is not strange, is stopping on the branches, eyes blinking staring at her.


    Or so black, or so flashing red light mung bean big eyes.


    Tut tut.


    Murongsheng murmured twice and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If the first two times, she is not so sure, maybe it''s just a coincidence. But now, seeing the black bird again, murongsheng can be completely sure.


    This thing is definitely sent to watch her.


    As for who sent it.


    Think about the fiancee named Qu Yun that shangguanhuang told her about yesterday. It''s said that she is a member of the five poisons sect and can play with poisonous insects and other things. Well, it''s probably Qu Yun.


    Because apart from Qu Yun, murongsheng really can''t think of anyone who can train birds so humanely. Besides Qu Yun''s school, who else can?


    What''s more, Qu Yun would have done so if he had a grudge against her and could send birds to watch her.


    Murongsheng raised his arm slightly and raised his arm towards the blackbird with flashing red eyes standing on the branch.


    The sleeve slowly pulled down a few minutes, the cuff showed a little bit of light. Indistinct, flickering sharp sharp, flashing arrow of cold light.


    No matter what, every day to do so has been followed by blackbirds watching, monitoring, as long as it is very uncomfortable to think about!


    She hasn''t done anything yet. Qu Yun starts to interfere in the things that she wants to invade her life. If she doesn''t give people a little return, isn''t it too unreasonable?


    Maybe Qu Yun will think that murongsheng is still a good bully and nothing will happen!


    Murongsheng''s eyes slightly narrowed up a few minutes, a threat of cold light quickly flashed from his eyes.


    Blackbird is also quietly with murongsheng looking at each other, did not want to leave the idea.


    Murongsheng''s hand gently, hand quickly pinch into a fist, and hidden in her sleeve in the arrow "whoosh" sound, quickly shot out.


    By the time the blackbird standing on the branch realized the danger and wanted to fly away with its wings flashing, it was too late.


    No matter how fast the bird flies, it''s just a pee. Can it pass the arrow quickly?


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    Even if the bird''s body has dodged past, to avoid the dangerous position. But for a moment the wings opened, or by this sharp arrow to quickly hit.


    He screamed miserably twice. Not long after flying, his body was a little crooked and couldn''t balance. Soon, he fell down from mid air.


    Fall on the top of the tree crown, constantly from the gap between the branches of a layer of fall down. When it completely fell to the ground, the bird had just been tortured by the process, and there was only one breath left.


    Although there are so many buffers, the feathers on the body don''t know how long they have been rubbed off.


    Even when he fell to the ground, he made a dull "bang".

 Chapter 1198

    Murongsheng walked slowly in a happy mood, looking at the blackbird lying on the ground, struggling to fly, but helpless. Directly a foot, not polite stepped on the wings of the arrow.


    He bent down and pulled out the arrow on his wing.


    Without any indication, I pulled it out directly, and the speed was very fast.


    Immediately, and let the dying blackbird once again bleak out. The wings fluttered slightly twice, then lay on the ground completely motionless.


    Even that pair of red eyes, also gradually lost the original brilliance, let people look at will not fear. The light was dim a little bit.


    Then, from the beginning of the red, red almost like the color of blood, slowly became a gray silence.


    But, in that black bird dies that moment, murongsheng quickly retreated from its periphery. Judging from the arrow just pulled out, the blood of this bird is very abnormal.


    No matter what animal it is, the color of blood should be bright red.


    But this blackbird is not. The blood that emerges from its wound is really thick black, like ink. It makes people''s scalp numb and makes people feel sick.


    However, this is not the most disgusting thing!


    What makes murongsheng feel sick and want to spit out is that the black bird, who is dead and dead, starts to stir up in his chest, like something is wriggling in it.


    As soon as the blackbird died, he couldn''t wait to get out of his body.


    Murongsheng resisted the feeling of nausea and vomiting, and saw that blackbird''s stomach seemed to be tearing apart from inside


    Little by little, a black, slender insect with the thickness of half a piece of hemp rope came out Slowly creeping out of the blackbird''s stomach.


    Murongsheng couldn''t help but open his eyes wide and was shocked: "what the hell is this?"


    At least, from what she had seen, she had never seen such strange insects!


    Slightly curled body, slowly climbed out from the blackbird''s stomach, and then fell on the ground. The long black worm, like a rope, slowly twisted its body, and didn''t know where to climb.


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at the thing on the ground. He almost couldn''t resist spitting it out.


    Forced will want to vomit in the heart feeling to suppress back, see appear in front of this insect is about to slip away. Murongsheng stepped on it without hesitation and ran it over the ground.


    Listening to the sound coming from the bottom of his feet can explain a situation, that is, this strange insect has been ground into a meat cake under murongsheng''s feet.


    The expression on murongsheng''s face is more suspicious than disgust and want to vomit.


    The insect she just stepped on can climb out of the blackbird''s body. I''m afraid it didn''t grow out of the blackbird''s body. Maybe it was planted!


    So, who planted it?


    Besides Qu Yun, who else is there?!

 Chapter 1199

    So, this is not an ordinary insect, but a poisonous insect!


    Although she didn''t know the name of the insect, it was the first time she saw such a strange thing. But it also allows her to see the blood from the blackbird. The color of the blood is black!


    So it''s enough to say that the blackbird didn''t know how long it had been dead!


    And the bug was hidden in the blackbird''s body. It didn''t come out of the blackbird until it was completely quiet.


    Can this show that the role of this insect is particularly shocking?


    It''s something that normal people can''t touch.


    This insect can actually control the dead corpse to move!


    Before that, murongsheng had heard people talk about Xiangxi, Qun and corpse. Xiangxi''s affairs are quite well-known. After all, the frightening names of driving, corpse and human come from Xiangxi.


    Driving, corpse and people can use a means to control the corpse action and lead the corpse from this place to another place.


    As for the means used, no one knows.


    But the vast majority of the spread is that the body is manipulated with a bell for obedience.


    Murongsheng once read the ancient books hidden in the secret place. It records some things in the Miao area, and also proves that Xiangxi, Qun and corpse are real. Similarly, there is a kind of poisonous insect in the Miao area, whose function is to control dead corpses and move them.


    It''s like living.


    However, what is recorded in the book is that the poisonous insects have been lost for a long time.


    I didn''t expect It''s amazing that in such a place, you can see the poisonous insects recorded in ancient books, which have been lost for a long time!


    Murongsheng''s heart suddenly seemed to be crushed by a stone, some of them were out of breath, and his eyes were full of solemnity: "I didn''t expect that, this Qu Yun is really the same as what shangguanhuang said. I can''t underestimate him at all..."


    You have internal power and martial arts skills, and you can raise this kind of poisonous insects that have been lost for a long time


    This Qu Yun really has some real skills. We can''t underestimate him.


    Murongsheng raised his foot when he felt that the insect under his foot could not die any more.


    At a glance, she saw the place she had just crushed, leaving only a thick and disgusting mucus.


    Murongsheng sipped his lips. I''m really glad that he didn''t eat too much in the morning, otherwise it''s true


    Looking at the blood of the blackbird, she understood something. How can normal animals shed black blood? I''m afraid the blackbird has been dead for many years.


    Don''t say that the blood is black. I''m afraid that if I split my body, my heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney will be black.


    Even the meat


    Think about it, murongsheng''s stomach is a burst of Fanyong, want to spit out.


    "It''s not clear to what extent this insect''s ability can reach."


    A blackbird can control it. There''s nothing to worry about. What she is worried about now is that if this insect can control a bird, what corpse can it control?


    I don''t know if the dead bodies can be manipulated?


    If even the bodies of the dead could

 Chapter 1200

    Murongsheng''s brow tightly wrinkled up, I''m afraid it''s not very good, things are so kind of big.


    If it''s like what she thought, isn''t Qu Yun quite invincible?


    But speaking of this


    Murongsheng suddenly remembered something he had forgotten for a long time, such as Where''s the potstickers?!


    She did not know, and now she has no way to know, how powerful Qu Yun''s poisonous insects could be. After all, the insect that crawled out of Blackbird''s body was trampled to death by her foot. What she needs to care about now is, where''s her potstickers?!


    From feign death to now, she has not seen the potstickers! Where''s her potstickers?!


    At first, she gave orders to the potstickers before she died. When the time comes, take her away. Even if she was buried in the soil, she had to be planed out! How, must open the eye that moment, sees the potstickers.


    But it''s been a long time, and the potstickers haven''t appeared yet. According to the truth, the potstickers have never disobeyed her orders. This time, it is absolutely impossible to disobey her orders.


    Did something unexpected happen?


    Otherwise, how could potstickers not come to see her for such a long time?!


    The more Murong Sheng thought about it, the more he felt it was wrong.


    According to the time calculated at that time, the day when the potstickers took her away, she seemed to be staying in the ghost King''s house?! Was shangguanhuang planed out of the coffin?!


    So if you say that, maybe the potstickers have met shangguanhuang?


    Then she has to ask shangguanhuang where he got her potstickers!


    No matter dead or alive, the potstickers are her people. If shangguanhuang wants to give people, he has to tell her who is the master? How can we let people just disappear?!


    Even if it is, potstickers have long been dead, can not be dead, dead thoroughly. But In her side raised so much, how much will still have so little feeling in.


    At least the potstickers are gone, and her heart is still empty. She wants to find people out.


    Murongsheng walked back to the room with a thoughtful face, thinking about how to ask shangguanhuang about it, such as where her potstickers were taken by shangguanhuang.


    While murongsheng was thinking about the potstickers, in the guest room, Qu Yun, who was feeding his own poisonous insects with his own blood, suddenly snorted.


    Just now, his face was a little ruddy, and now he suddenly turned white, as if he had some fragile feeling.


    "Dead?"


    Qu Yun''s face was ugly, and so was his expression.


    Can let her body, inexplicably uncomfortable, then only in her blood feeding insects died, it will happen.


    At present, the only poisonous insect that she has released is the black bird.


    Well, this shows that the reason why she suddenly felt uncomfortable is that the blackbird she sent out died.


    Qu Yun''s face suddenly cooled down and snorted coldly.


    The wound where the finger was cut was also because of anger, and the blood flowed out a little faster.

 Chapter 1201

    The insects in the small tripod feel more and more blood flowing in, and their bodies are more and more happy to wriggle, fighting with each other, hoping to drink more blood.


    To supplement their own body, so that they grow more quickly a bit.


    When Qu Yun felt it, he covered the wound on his finger and stopped the blood from flowing out. After a look at the poisonous insects in the small tripod, Qu Yun covered the lid of the tripod, and his eyes were sinister.


    Murongsheng.


    This woman killed the birds and insects she had worked so hard to raise!


    She will definitely make this woman pay a certain price!


    But for now, she still hopes to wait until this woman''s next match and not be too surprised.


    Because there, she will make this woman more shocked, more surprised, more incredible!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng thought about the potstickers for a while, then he lay in bed and fell asleep.


    If shangguanhuang hadn''t sent someone to call murongsheng, I''m afraid murongsheng would have gone to sleep.


    Yawned, cleaned up, and then rushed to the field of the game.


    Before I could stand still, I heard that on the stage of the competition, another disciple of baqizun began to call her name.


    Murongsheng went over and experienced what happened to him in the match yesterday. This time, the responsible baqizun''s disciples didn''t need murongsheng to circle around the competition venue, nor did they need murongsheng to ask.


    He had a lot of insight and directly released the stairs on the platform.


    Murongsheng took a look at the stairs that slowly came down, nodded to the disciple of baqizun, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, giving people a look of appreciation.


    Yes, this disciple of baqizun is absolutely capable of doing big things!


    Look at people''s eyesight. It''s so sweet!


    Murongsheng picked up the skirt a little, and slowly walked up the stairs to the competition platform step by step. Once again, in the eyes of so many people in the Jianghu, she has no sense of shame to go up the stairs. For so many years, she has only been given the stairs.


    Looking at murongsheng without any pressure, he walked up the competition platform from the stairs. Although still so different, can cause people''s wonders.


    It''s just that this time the senses brought to the big guy are not as strong as when they first saw it, and they won''t feel very funny.


    Although not like the first time, yelling out the ridicule, ridicule out, let murongsheng admit defeat from the competition platform down. But the people watching the game were still whispering below.


    Can also faintly spread out some Snickers.


    It can still be spread to murongsheng''s ears.


    But murongsheng will not care more, and will not put it in his heart. If the voice of ridicule is too loud, it will be ignored as nothing happened.


    Murongsheng''s action now makes shangguanhuang feel funny and slightly turns his head away from his eyes.


    It has to be said that murongsheng is the only one who can do so many things that are neither funny nor sad on such a formal occasion in so many famous sword conferences.

 Chapter 1202

    Walking up the stairs, murongsheng looks at the people who are competing with her this time. After seeing clearly, it turns out that her opponent is not a fat man, but an old man?


    White beard, white hair, hands behind him, looks like a fairy.


    But inside the old man''s eyes, there was a smell of disdain.


    It''s like he''s competing with her. It''s a matter of special price reduction and identity loss.


    This made murongsheng feel a little uncomfortable.


    Looking at Murong Sheng, there was no internal force. Even when he went to the martial arts platform, he came up from the stairs. The old man didn''t pay attention to Murong Sheng: "girl, I don''t bully you, just let you have one hand."


    What he said was very arrogant, as if, according to the strength of murongsheng, murongsheng only deserves to let him solve it with one hand.


    And it''s the perfect way to get rid of murongsheng completely.


    Listening to the old man''s words, murongsheng''s face twinkled slightly twice, picking his eyebrows and looking at the old man''s provocation to her. If you don''t have a little anger in your heart, it must be deceiving.


    Because her original temper is not that kind of very gentle person.


    Now being looked down upon by people in public, I feel even worse.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng didn''t choose to respond to the old man''s words. In the face of the old man''s contemptuous provocation, he seemed to fart on the other side and didn''t listen to him at all.


    It''s the state that the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out, that is, it doesn''t listen to the old man''s words.


    Without saying a word or even saying hello, he attacked the old man directly.


    It has to be said that this man is old and talks a lot. Like to nag on a meal, can''t directly rush up to start playing?


    Finish early and go down early to avoid wasting everyone''s time.


    Looking at murongsheng did not listen to his words in his heart, the old man''s eyes darkened a bit: "ha ha, it''s really a little girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!"


    Without saying a word, the old man attacked murongsheng in the past. He didn''t let his rhythm get confused because murongsheng didn''t say a word.


    At least if this old man is the same as the fat man yesterday, the number of segments of this old man is much higher than that of the fat man.


    At least not as much as that fat man. He still procrastinates there and exposes all his territory to murongsheng.


    This time, it can be said that murongsheng was in a mess.


    Several times, murongsheng almost didn''t notice, and almost didn''t escape the old man''s attack.


    Looking at murongsheng''s embarrassed dodging his attack, the old man grinned: "female doll, choose the head portrait, the old man can let you live. If you go on playing like this, it will be a shame. "


    Murongsheng tumbled on the ground one by one, leaving a certain distance from the old man.


    Murongsheng listened to what the old man said and looked at himself. You can see that the clothes have been scratched by people, and there are many holes, large and small cracks.

 Chapter 1203

    Not only the clothes on the outside were cut a lot, but also the naked clothes on the inside were exposed, and the exposed parts were cut a lot.


    There are several places, because she chose other parts to bear the damage in order to avoid the old man''s attack. And the place that bears the damage, obviously can see, already suffused some blood red color.


    If you don''t dodge in time, if you are caught by this bad old man, I''m afraid her clothes will be scrapped. It is estimated that The body will be exposed to so many people.


    Make a fool of her!


    I didn''t expect that this bad old man was so old and his heart was so bad!


    I can think of such a way!


    It''s so despicable!


    "Yes? I don''t think I''m going to lose


    Murongsheng stood firm, pulled his ragged clothes and said with a smile: "although this competition venue is a little hot, I didn''t think about it. I''ll cool my clothes here."


    Murongsheng turned his mouth and looked up and down at the bad old man: "besides, if you want me to take off my clothes and show you the bad old man, you''ll lose even more interest!"


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, he left the place where he had just stood.


    The old man''s eyes came slightly, and he saw a flash of cold light in front of his eyes. No action, I feel my chin suddenly feel a cool for a while!


    He reaches out his hand and touches his neck, but nothing is found. Then it can show that his neck is not hurt. What''s more, the chilly feeling is always on my chin


    The old man fixed his eyes and found out!


    Just that chilly feeling, is not the opposite touch his neck, but cut off, he carefully left a long beard!


    Now looking in the direction of murongsheng, you can see that murongsheng''s hand is holding a big beard tightly. Looking at the bad old man looking in her direction, murongsheng smilingly in front of the bad old man''s face, scattered the big beard on the ground.


    Holding a sharp dagger with cold light in his hand, he made a stroke towards his neck.


    "This time it''s your beard. Next time, you''ll be your head!"


    "So, don''t say anything here. Let me be careful. You''d better take care of your head."


    Murongsheng quickly took out a dagger from his sleeve. People sitting around here have seen it for a long time.


    It was at the time of QianDu gate, when Murong Sheng was fighting against the black widow. As soon as murongsheng''s hand came out, it blinded many people present.


    However, many of the people sitting here saw it for the first time.


    For a time, many people''s eyes are attracted to the past, how can not move.


    "Wucao, I didn''t expect that Xue Sheng would do it again?"


    "So powerful? It seems that before, I really underestimated the doctor''s sister! "


    "That''s true. As a miracle doctor''s sister, how could she not do anything?"

 Chapter 1204

    Listen to the voices of people around, shuttle in the VIP seats above, tea delivery water Magnolia. See Murong Sheng show this hand, immediately also all shocked.


    Who can imagine that a woman who thought she was a waste wood in her heart would show such a good performance?


    What''s more, when she goes to deliver breakfast to Xue Sheng these two days, she will also enter Xue Sheng''s room.


    At that time, Xue Sheng had just got up. Sometimes she would go out in clothes under her nose. She had never seen what weapons Xue Sheng would bring out of her body.


    Where was Xue Sheng hiding this dagger, and could it be quickly taken out in the shortest time?


    Not only is Yulan standing there, looking at murongsheng''s actions and thinking, but shangguanhuang sitting on a high place, looking at murongsheng''s eyes, also dyed with some deep thinking.


    Not to mention that Yulan can''t figure out where murongsheng''s dagger came from, shangguanhuang can''t imagine it.


    He can be said to be the closest person to murongsheng. It can be said that murongsheng''s body has been almost touched by him, or even seen out. I have never seen murongsheng hide weapons.


    Don''t mention such a big object as a dagger. Even murongsheng took out the silver needle to threaten him from time to time. He never found any trace of where it was hidden.


    It seems that murongsheng has a lot of secrets. He doesn''t know what kind of secrets murongsheng has.


    But


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng. Compared with where murongsheng hid the dagger, shangguanhuang''s curiosity is not so serious. What shangguanhuang is most concerned about now is the clothes on murongsheng!


    The clothes that murongsheng is wearing now have been scratched by that bad old man. He has a lot of tone.


    Although the opening is not big, the meat exposed is not so much.


    However, with murongsheng''s violent movements, the small openings that were caught were gradually torn open with murongsheng''s movements, and the openings became larger and larger


    Just looking at the occasional spring scenery from these openings, many men sitting below are ready to move.


    His eyes are no longer focused on how murongsheng and the bad old man fight. Instead, they are looking at the split holes in murongsheng''s clothes. Their eyes are more and more frivolous. They want to rush on and tear those holes directly.


    Not to mention, Xue Sheng doesn''t look very good.


    But this figure, so it seems that there is really a little bit of things to see through?


    Especially from the mouth inside the skin, it is a kind of white skin. How did Xue Sheng do it? The skin can keep so white and smooth, as if like a pearl, revealing a transparent color.


    Don''t look at that face, just look at Xue Sheng''s body, it''s really exciting!


    It''s really


    This kind of indistinct feeling makes people''s heart too uncomfortable!


    If it wasn''t for baqizun''s territory, they would have rushed up and ripped off the clothes wrapped around Xue Sheng. Take a good look at the inside of the clothes and what they looked like!

 Chapter 1205

    The eyes of these people sitting below, shangguanhuang naturally did not miss.


    One by one swept past, the heart is more and more angry, anger is growing.


    What a slap in the face!


    Why was he so confused just now?


    How can you think of sending someone to find murongsheng back?! His behavior, it is a very wrong behavior!


    He should not have sent someone to find murongsheng if he had known that the situation in front of him would be like this. Let murongsheng sleep to death, let her miss the game!


    Wrong. After this competition, my clothes will not be scratched and rotten by that bad old man!


    His heart will not emerge, let him want to sit here of this group of men''s eyes, to dig out the impulse!


    Looking at the current problems, shangguanhuang made a decision in his heart!


    It''s only this time that she can let murongsheng do this. In the future, she must confine murongsheng to his side and not let her have any behavior of teasing dogs and cats!


    Absolutely, no next time!


    Shangguanhuang suppressed his anger in his heart, but also warned his emotions in his heart. Really, really can''t have the next situation!


    However, even Shangguan Huang himself felt that some of them had no confidence


    And standing on the platform of the contest, murongsheng naturally felt how disgusted those people''s eyes fell on her!


    After all, this kind of vision is not the kind of casual play, but with a burning smell of aggression, let murongsheng want to ignore, there is no way to ignore it!


    So, the hand was just holding a dagger. Murongsheng directly made a fake action, the other hand also took out a dagger, eyes slightly squinting at the bad old man.


    She should quickly accept this competition!


    She doesn''t have any interest at all. She stands here and is lusted by so many men and so many disgusting eyes!


    So now she has to make a quick decision!


    Otherwise


    She is eager to fall on her eyes, all blind, heart will be happy!


    Murongsheng''s actions and words completely angered the bad old man.


    He is not easy! With careful care, the beard that had been left for so many years was cut off by murongsheng all at once?!


    Moreover, touching his chin, he seems to have been cut by murongsheng. There is nothing left!! Completely back to the beginning of that state!


    Originally also want to keep a hand, not in such a small occasion, his cards to light out. But now he was completely angered by murongsheng, and his anger was very strong. He attacked the past in the direction of murongsheng!


    And this blow was different from the one at the beginning. Instead, he used all his strength to attack murongsheng.


    Murongsheng took a look, and immediately took out 100000 points of attention to resist the bad old man''s attack.


    I''m afraid that if I want to dodge this time, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    However, just as the bad old man just took a few steps forward, he was about to rush to murongsheng.


    All of a sudden

 Chapter 1206

    The bad old man who is about to rush to murongsheng''s front suddenly seems to be nailed in the same place, motionless.


    Even when all the people were looking at him, they saw that the thing in his hand suddenly fell to the place.


    Suddenly, this behavior let the wary Murong Sheng, also instant lax a few minutes, looking at the front of the bad old man''s action, some of the pause.


    This is, what happened?


    She was ready, thinking about what way to resist. How could this bad old man have his own problems first?


    Let alone murongsheng standing on the platform, it seems very strange. Even the audience sitting under the stage were shocked to see this scene. They didn''t know what happened to the little old man.


    Why not continue to attack?


    Looking at his posture, I thought he would kill Xue Sheng!


    "Well..."


    Just when everyone was confused about what the little old man was going to do, he saw the little old man grasp his chest with both hands, his face twisted and ferocious, and he was in agony.


    There was a groan of pain in his mouth, and the whole person fell on the ground and twitched in pain.


    "This is..."


    Murongsheng''s defense has been completely sent off, looking at the old man''s action. It seems to be a rare case of heart problems?


    But


    Wait!


    Murongsheng suddenly saw that the old man''s eyes were turning up, his eyes suddenly protruded, and his white eyes were covered with blood red.


    This symptom, if it looks like this, is not simple Heart problems.


    Think of the strange blackbird I met on the way back to sleep, and the poisonous insects that came out of the blackbird''s body. Murongsheng suddenly realized that this old man would have such a situation. Maybe something was doing something wrong!


    The silver needle quickly pinched between the fingers, toward the old man''s acupoints, but it was too late to stop the old man''s death.


    There was a silver needle on his finger. Before he touched the acupoints on the old man, the old man was lying on the ground and didn''t understand.


    "This is..."


    "Dead?"


    In this case, all the people were staring at the old man lying on the ground without blinking. Looking at the old man lying on the ground motionless, even without bullying his chest, he felt like God had made a big joke on them!


    They were just ready to see what kind of moves the old man would use to subdue Xue Sheng.


    As a result, this little old man has become like this?!


    So inexplicably dead?!


    What kind of thing is this!


    It''s not that I was killed on the competition platform, but that I got sick. It''s too serious. I can''t stand death?!


    This is really


    "The old man, how did he die? What''s the time?"


    A lot of people watching the game were sour in their hearts. They turned their mouths, and some strange emotions came out in their hearts.


    After all, the old man''s strength is many times higher than Xue Sheng''s!


    If the normal competition is followed, Xue Sheng can never be the old man''s opponent!


    It''s only a matter of time before Xue Sheng is killed on the platform.


    In their opinion, the old man''s hard fight just now is probably Xue Sheng''s death journey!

 Chapter 1207

    But who could have imagined that when the outcome of the game was decided, a special situation happened to the old man


    That''s it Sick and dead?


    This is really


    Go dog, shit, luck!


    This is the most wanted word in the hearts of all the people present!


    I have to say that Xue Sheng is really lucky!


    This time, it was supposed to be in danger, but it was so easy to win.


    Today, the people who can enter the next game are all fighting for their lives. Either you die or I live under the fight, the other side to completely kill, can get the chance.


    It can be said that it is quite precious, and it is also quite precious. It is only by tying the head to the waist of the trousers that we can fight for the only hope of survival and win the competition.


    However, Xue Sheng


    In the first game, it was not clear that Xue Sheng won the game. Everyone didn''t see clearly what kind of means Xue Sheng used to win the game.


    In the second competition, that is, this competition, according to Xue Sheng''s three legged Kung Fu, it should have been eliminated. After all, the old man seems to be more powerful than Xue Sheng.


    What I didn''t expect was that although the old man''s hand was strong, he was ill!


    Xue Sheng won again. It''s really


    Let a person''s in the heart very of envy, at the same time feel very of envy!


    This Xue Sheng''s good luck is really boundless!


    Murongsheng is lazy now. Is his luck really so good?


    I''m afraid that''s not necessarily true.


    Squatting down to observe the cause of death of the old man quietly, as a doctor, if the normal cause of death can still be clearly seen.


    As a result, this squat down immediately noticed a bit strange, there are clues: "this..."


    Murongsheng''s pupil slightly contracted two times, looking at the old man''s body, his eyes revealed something strange.


    There are poisonous insects in the old man''s body!


    The old man didn''t suddenly get any stimulation and died of illness! Die because, be gnawed by a Gu insect heart, so instantaneous death, caused because the heart has died!


    Murongsheng looked at the body of the old man who was carried down by baqizun, and there was a little more dark light in his eyes.


    Quickly stood up, eyes in the crowd sitting around watching the game looking for something.


    Even when a disciple of baqizun came up and asked murongsheng to go down, murongsheng did not hear the same. He continued to look around, trying to see some out of Sima Ji.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s appearance and uses his internal power to transmit the sound to his ears. The sound again enters murongsheng''s head: "you don''t want to end. What are you looking for?"


    This time, however, murongsheng did not respond to shangguanhuang, or even gave shangguanhuang an explanation.


    She doesn''t have enough time. She''s looking for someone.


    Ears don''t want to take care of anyone''s voice, and they don''t have time to take care of it. Eyes are still searching in the crowd.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s eyes suddenly searched. A man with his back to her, when he saw the old man''s body being carried down, quickly turned and left.

 Chapter 1208

    Such a back to her, turn around to leave the man''s back, suddenly will Murong Sheng''s vision to pull in the past.


    There are no more people around in his eyes. Murongsheng''s eyes are just staring at the man''s back and watching closely!


    I don''t know why, how can my eyes lock this man''s back.


    There is a feeling that she can''t tell, but what she can be sure in her heart is that this person, the man who will turn around and leave, is definitely the one she found out!


    Even though what she just saw in her eyes was a man in men''s clothes, she was completely sure that the man was definitely the one she was looking for!


    And turn around to leave the man who did not walk two steps, seems to feel the murongsheng behind her eyes.


    The figure who wanted to go out stopped and looked back in the direction of murongsheng.


    Eye is a charming to the extreme, so long as a man takes a look at the beauty, the soul has been hooked! This face, beautiful is not like words!


    If this is really a man, it can absolutely make all women crazy for it, and this one can absolutely become a blue face who can turn all living beings upside down!


    Maybe Maybe you can hook up a lot of men''s interests.


    Looking at this face, only one of the words in murongsheng''s mind is still alive, while others have already seen this face disappear.


    Foxy!


    This is definitely a charming charm!


    The beauty of the dark, the beauty of people looking at the meat, can not help but fall into the obsession.


    If it wasn''t for the eyes of the people around, it would be all in the game. Because the old man who fought with Xue Sheng died on the platform for no reason. No one''s eyes would notice the situation around him.


    Otherwise, if you stop on the street according to Qu Yun''s appearance, you will be able to focus everyone''s eyes in the past and cause a lot of confusion.


    "Qu Yun."


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and two words floated out of his mouth. Even if only murongsheng could hear these two words, Qu Yun, who looked at murongsheng, could still understand which two words murongsheng said from murongsheng''s mouth.


    What''s this?


    Did you recognize her?


    Qu Yun was surprised that he could be restrained by murongsheng.


    After all, she had never met murongsheng. Even if she knew her name, I''m afraid she only heard it from brother Huang.


    As a result, murongsheng was able to find her accurately in such a crowded crowd, recognize her and call her name.


    It seems that this murongsheng doesn''t know martial arts and internal power, but in other aspects, he really has a little ability.


    However, for the current situation, she doesn''t want to meet murongsheng. Now is not the time to talk to murongsheng face to face.


    "Wait."


    Qu Yun didn''t make any sound, just moved his lips like murongsheng.


    Even if there is no voice, let murongsheng can''t hear, she can also clearly know, this woman can absolutely understand what she wants to say!


    If you don''t understand

 Chapter 1209

    If you don''t understand, you can only blame murongsheng for his stupidity.


    Murongsheng''s face is calm. She can fully understand Qu Yun''s lip language.


    Wait.


    Keep her waiting?


    What do you want her to wait for?


    Waiting for Qu Yun to know her life?


    Ha ha.


    Murongsheng sneers a little. The last thing she likes to do is sit and wait for her death.


    Knowing Qu Yun''s existence, knowing that Qu Yun came here to do something for her, she still needs to wait for it, as if nothing happened?


    If so, she would have nine lives, but she could not fight Qu Yun!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are cold. After Qu Yun closes his mouth, murongsheng rushes down from the platform.


    Crazy toward the place where Qu Yun is standing, toward the crowd over there.


    But when Murong Sheng rushed to that position, there would have been no Qu Yun.


    At this time, shangguanhuang, sitting on it, felt something unusual.


    Because the situation of murongsheng was abnormal, shangguanhuang''s eyes were paying attention to the situation of murongsheng from the beginning to the end.


    When he saw Murong Sheng rushing down from the platform, Shangguan Huang felt something wrong and looked in the direction of Murong Sheng.


    But when he looked at it, there was already no Qu Yun there.


    I''m afraid that even if Qu Yun was still standing there, Shangguan Huang might not be able to recognize people.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, there was never Qu Yun in shangguanhuang''s eyes. I''m afraid if I don''t think about it carefully, I will never think about what Qu Yun looked like.


    Murongsheng just abnormal action, lead to part of the fluctuations, also did not cause any impact on the game.


    Just for them, it''s just a small episode, which has soon been forgotten by many people.


    Although this competition is not the same as the thousand poison gate, life and death will be decided after going up. But in this kind of competition, there are always people who will die in the process of the competition.


    There are all kinds of ways to die. There are only unexpected and impossible ways.


    However, the old man died because of his own physical problems, and there was nothing to watch, so that they moved their eyes directly to other competition platforms.


    Oh, it''s boring.


    It''s boring.


    I thought I could see the scene of Xue Sheng killing the black widow here.


    As a result


    It''s really disappointing!


    ¡­¡­


    From the competition venue, murongsheng''s eyes look around, has completely lost the trace of Qu Yun.


    Looking at the people coming and going, murongsheng''s heart gave birth to an indescribable anger, and it seemed that the flames would come out of his head.


    Hard toward the side of the tree trunk, a kick in the past. Kick the trunk slightly shaking two times, fell down a lot of leaves.


    She herself could not tell where the anger in her heart came from.


    It was because he saw Qu Yun and rushed out, but Qu Yun ran away.


    Or, because Qu Yun said that sentence, completely irritated her?


    Keep her waiting?


    Wait for a fart!

 Chapter 1210

    Or is it because of seeing Qu Yun''s charming face?


    How to look more beautiful and charming than her?


    Fart!


    With such a charming face, it''s not a good thing!


    Those who swagger are not allowed to settle down!


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and patted his forehead: "what are you thinking about? Hurry up, don''t think about it


    With that, he kicked on the tree trunk and slapped his face two times. He threw away all the ideas in his mind.


    What she wants to know most now is why Qu Yun wants to do such a thing?


    Why?


    You want to put the bug on the old man?


    And when on earth did Qu Yun put the bug on the little old man?


    She didn''t notice it until the little old man died!


    "This Qu Yun, what do you want to do?"


    Murongsheng can''t understand what he thinks.


    If Qu Yun wants to kill her, he can directly put the bug on her. Why do he have to put the bug on her opponent?


    What''s the point of going back and forth like this?


    Judging from the competition just now, the situation is obvious.


    If she continues to fight with that little old man, she will definitely lose. Although, death is not as good as, but if one does not pay attention, it is likely that the little old man will scrape off a layer of skin.


    Now, because of Qu Yun''s obstruction, she has won the easy victory.


    He won the game.


    What is the significance of this for Qu Yun?


    For murongsheng, he really didn''t understand some of his thoughts and didn''t understand them at all. What was Qu Yun''s idea of doing this!


    I can''t figure out why Qu Yun did this, and what benefits could Qu Yun get from helping her?


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    This is the only explanation murongsheng can think of.


    Unless Qu Yun''s brain is full of water, why would he do such a thing?


    There is no need to inquire about the relationship between her and shangguanhuang. Just go to the capital and you can hear it. According to the importance Qu Yun attached to shangguanhuang, it is impossible for him not to know!


    However, when Mingming knows something, she still has to choose to help her?


    This is really


    How can she say that she is a serious rival in Qu Yun''s eyes?


    That''s the devil!


    However, no matter what Qu Yun did. She can''t be careless. Who knows what strange things Qu Yun will do when he is behind?


    Now that we have seen Qu Yun, there will be no stable life in the future.


    Just when murongsheng didn''t understand Qu Yun''s way of doing things, the man standing on one side also didn''t understand.


    Didn''t you agree to wait for the third match of murongsheng before?


    Why is it suddenly advanced?


    Although the man didn''t speak, he just looked at Qu Yun with confused eyes. However, after being a slave for so many years, Qu Yun can naturally see what the man is confused about.


    "It''s too difficult for her to win, just give her a little help, otherwise..."

 Chapter 1211

    "Otherwise..."


    Qu Yun chuckled: "if this woman loses this game, how can she play the next one?"


    Whether murongsheng will lose face on the platform has nothing to do with her.


    She won''t care if the clothes will be completely stripped by the old man and exposed!


    The only thing she cares about is whether murongsheng loses or wins!


    Murongsheng''s attitude towards the competition of this famous sword conference can be seen by her.


    Simply want to play, once the game will hurt their own lives, do not think about murongsheng will definitely take the initiative to give up the game, will not stick to it.


    So, fortunately.


    Fortunately, she is ready for any situation.


    Otherwise, according to the situation of today''s competition, maybe murongsheng will slip away.


    If murongsheng slips away, then how can we play the following things?


    "Has everything else been done?"


    Qu Yun thought of today''s mistakes and wanted to confirm them again.


    It''s not that she is worried about the tax level of the people around her, but that there are too many changes in this matter. Maybe a little bit of it will happen. So, she needs to confirm it again to make sure everything is safe!


    "It''s OK," the man nodded, reassured about what he had done. "It won''t go wrong."


    No matter whether those people are able to enter the final or not, now they have all been poisoned by him!


    Not only those people, as long as they live in baqizun, as long as they have drunk the tea of baqizun, they are also planted with the larvae of poisonous insects.


    As long as the time is right, these people can''t stop what he wants to do. He wants these people to die, these people have to die, completely unable to resist!


    Only, so crazy, and so reckless behavior. If other people know about it, I''m afraid it''s unthinkable!


    But now, no one is aware of it, and no one is aware of it. In his own body, has been inexplicably implanted into the existence of insects.


    If this is known and discovered, I''m afraid that the roof of baqizun will be overturned at that time!


    After one day''s competition, sun Wenzhe couldn''t find any of sun Zheng''s poems. Finally, he caught sun Zheng''s poems in a small corner of the courtyard where they lived.


    "Where on earth have you been?"


    When sun Wenzhe saw sun Zheng''s poem, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry: "after looking for it for so long, where did you go! Don''t you know what to say to me? "


    Sun Zheng''s poem is in her own thoughts. Suddenly, she is frightened by the angry voice behind her. She turns around and looks at Sun Wenzhe in horror: "what''s the matter with my brother? Are you looking for me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sun Wenzhe looked at Sun Zheng''s poem with a blank face, as if he had done something wrong, and he didn''t know it.


    I didn''t know how to open my mouth.

 Chapter 1212

    "This is baqizun! It''s not the damage! It''s not where you can run around! "


    "Do you know that if you run around like this, if you can''t do it well, you may touch the mechanism! At that time, there is no way to save your life even the great immortal


    When sun Wenzhe finished, he took sun Zheng''s poem and sat down on the chair.


    Originally, I thought that sun Zheng''s poetry would be the same as before. If he said a word, it would come back.


    As a result, I didn''t hear the picture I imagined. Instead, I saw the face of sun Zheng''s poem. I knew it. I understood it. I knew I was wrong.


    And he nodded weakly, feeling a little depressed: "I know, someone has warned me, I know this baqizun is full of mechanisms..."


    "Someone?"


    Sun Wenzhe looked at Sun Zheng''s poem strangely: "who did you meet?"


    "It is..."


    As soon as sun Zheng''s poem was about to come out, he suddenly remembered something and stopped. Words to the mouth, or hold back, did not give people to say.


    His lips trembled slightly for two times, and finally closed. Then he opened his mouth with some hesitation, trying to pass the matter by: "there is no one, that is It was on the way that I met a disciple of baqizun, who told me... "


    This perfunctory and stuttering answer of sun Zheng''s poem makes sun Wenzhe obviously not believe it.


    Sun Zhengshi is his sister. She grew up together. What can he not understand about sun Zheng''s poems?


    As long as sun Zheng lied, he would stammer and his eyes would be evasive.


    However, sun Wenzhe also understands sun Zheng''s poems.


    She would rather lie than tell the name of the person. I''m afraid that if you want to pry sun Zhengshi''s mouth open with an iron stick, sun Zhengshi won''t say the name of that person.


    "It''s the disciple of baqizun who said that. It''s the same person who brought me back." Sun Zhengshi wanted to pass the matter by. Looking at the sky outside, he suddenly put out his hand and patted it on the table. "Oh, no, it seems that he forgot to watch the game!"


    Sun Wenzhe was also shocked by sun Zhengshi''s startling behavior: "the competition has long been over, and I can''t see it if I want to see it. Rui Wang Shizi has won the competition and entered the final


    Listening to what sun Wenzhe said, sun Zhengshi turned her mouth, a little disgusted: "who asked him again, I don''t care if he has entered the finals at all. What I want to see is mu Xue Sheng''s competition


    "Did she win?"


    Name to the mouth immediately swallow down, sun Zheng poetry heart a little relieved, thanks to his quick reaction!


    But looking at Sun Zheng''s poem like this, sun Wenzhe also sighed heavily: "don''t you think you care too much about Xue Sheng? You know very well in your heart that Xue Sheng is not, not Murong Sheng. You shouldn''t... "


    Sun Wenzhe''s words were not finished, he was interrupted by sun Zheng''s poem.


    "Who said she wasn''t! I think it''s very possible that she is, absolutely possible! "


    Sun Zhengshi thinks that Xue Sheng can hand in her name all of a sudden. She is tormenting this matter all day.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is!


    Xue Sheng is definitely Murong Sheng''s!

 Chapter 1213

    Maybe murongsheng is playing dead!


    Or something very magical, such as resurrection from the dead!


    What else!


    Murong Sheng may be pretending to be Xue Sheng. Otherwise, Murong Sheng was Xue Sheng, but now he just returns to his true identity!


    Anyway, all kinds of situations, she thought about them all today!


    The most unimaginable thing is that maybe Yama didn''t want to take murongsheng back, so he put murongsheng''s life back again.


    She thought about all kinds of situations, but there was no way to prove it.


    Anyway, there is still a lot of time in baqizun. Sooner or later, she will find a chance to prove whether it is like this!


    In any case, Murong Sheng is Xue Sheng! It''s also possible that Xue Sheng is Murong Sheng nine times out of ten!


    Sun Wenzhe originally wanted to make sun Zheng''s poetry resist this absurd idea, but now even if he said it, it would not have any effect on Sun Zheng''s poetry. I''m afraid that sun Zheng''s poems will not be heard in my heart, because I''m afraid I''ve been possessed by sun Zheng''s poems for a long time.


    In the heart slightly sighed a tone, thought to still don''t say.


    Anyway, sun Zheng poetry will not have a chance to see Xue Sheng. Let her think casually here.


    When we get back to the capital, it will be light.


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguanhuang is very anxious to see all the competitions of the day. As soon as he comes down from the stage, he is going to ask murongsheng about today''s situation. See murongsheng has been standing below waiting for him, wait for him to pass, a will shangguanhuang wrist to grasp.


    This time, murongsheng didn''t want to avoid danger at all. He grabbed shangguanhuang''s wrist and walked out of the competition field.


    After the game, many people have not had time to leave.


    The actions of shangguanhuang and murongsheng fell into many people''s eyes.


    It seems that it''s true that Xue Sheng and the Lord of baqizun have so much time to talk about what''s going on outside!


    Some people didn''t see it in QianDu gate before. They didn''t believe the words spread by some people. But now, some people believe it.


    After all, who dares to go up and grab the wrist of baqizun''s Lord and drag people away?


    What''s more, the Lord of baqizun didn''t mean to resist at all!


    Can''t call a person to see, the eye bead son all want to move out from the eye socket inside.


    "It''s true that Xue Sheng''s strength is so poor that he can even enter the final. It seems that..."


    "Tut Tut, if the spread of things is true, then Xue Sheng can squeeze into the finals, it is really understandable."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to doubt it. Still think, maybe is that Xue Sheng lucky? Only the little old man who is fighting with Xue Sheng today Tut tut... "


    Some people saw that shangguanhuang and murongsheng had gone far away, so they began to speak freely.


    The little old man who had died was taken out again.


    Let the people standing around all some don''t want to understand toward the speaker looked in the past, what does this mean?


    Listen, it''s kind of confusing.


    After all, at this time, the little old man who has been dead for a long time is put forward for what?

 Chapter 1214

    It can be said that the speaker was deliberately hanging people''s appetite. When his appetite had been almost lost, he was quite elated and said, "if you want me to tell you, was it a coincidence that the little old man died?"


    "Didn''t you notice anything when you watched that game?"


    When people around listen to what the man said, they are all silent. They think about the past according to what the man said.


    Suddenly, it seemed that I remembered something and realized something.


    I have to say that the time when the little old man died was really a coincidence.


    Why don''t you die early or late.


    Just when he tried hard to fight Xue Sheng out, he suddenly fell ill and died?


    "You mean Is it strange that the little old man died? "


    Just now, the man who aroused everyone''s contemplation nodded his head unfathomably: "tell me, what kind of man is that old man, can we not know? It''s all in the river and lake. Who knows who? "


    "That old man can play with several girls all night. How can he suddenly get sick and die on the platform?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe the cause of the little old man''s death. It depends on whether you believe it or not."


    As soon as the man said his guess, many people immediately agreed with him.


    Then, many people began to talk about the old man. And then to confirm that the little old man''s body is how good, how great.


    To describe, when the old man''s body is great, it can only be said that he can lift an old cow and walk several times without breathing!


    So, how can a person with such a good body hang up at such a critical time!


    Besides, they are all people who have been in the Jianghu for so long!


    I''ve never heard of anything bad about the little old man''s health.


    If you think about it, it''s true that the cause of the little old man''s death is becoming more and more strange


    "This..."


    Some people want to understand, the brow slightly wrinkled up, opened a mouth, is about to say what time. Suddenly, I saw that there were many disciples of baqizun standing around, and I immediately closed my mouth.


    He called people close to him for a few minutes. Then he lowered his voice and said, "is it because the Lord of Baqi Zun knows what the real level of Xue Sheng is? Knowing that she will come according to her own strength, she will never be able to make it to the final. So, in the course of this competition, what did you do? "


    As for what has been done, all the people present are smart. I didn''t say anything. I knew what was going on.


    Maybe, in order to let Xue Sheng win, the Lord of Baqi Zun secretly used some small means to scare the old man!


    Then, let the old man die on the platform without knowing it!


    On the surface, the little old man suddenly fell ill and died. But actually? Maybe


    All the people around the audience were excited and said, "Hi! No wonder! I felt very strange when it happened just now! So that''s what happened! "

 Chapter 1215

    "If so, isn''t it too unfair?"


    "That''s it


    "Ah If you think about it carefully, it''s really this thing... "


    "I thought it would be a very fair competition. I didn''t expect that..."


    Clearly, there is no shadow of a thing. Being said so casually, it can be pieced together by people, directly fabricating an unnecessary thing.


    And, listen to what they say, it''s still so reasonable, there''s no doubt!


    It''s as if this thing that came out of their mouth actually happened. In addition, when shangguanhuang gave the old man a black hand behind his back, everyone saw it with their own eyes.


    Otherwise, how can it be said to be such a case without evidence?


    I''m afraid murongsheng didn''t expect that. She just reached out and took shangguanhuang''s hand Oh, no, it''s just that I grabbed shangguanhuang''s wrist and dragged him away!


    It is said that he has eyes and nose. It seems that murongsheng will be able to give birth to shangguanhuang''s baby soon!


    It''s really awesome!


    I''ve seen it this time! Quickly drag shangguanhuang into the yard and into the room.


    The door of the room had no time to close it by hand. Instead, he kicked the door directly.


    This makes Magnolia follow up far behind, nothing can be seen.


    Can only be outside the yard to stop the pace, face black, cold eyes staring at the door closed tightly. He clenched his hands into fists and said, "Xue Sheng!"


    When he came to the room, shangguanhuang held murongsheng''s wrist: "what happened?"


    Murongsheng didn''t answer shangguanhuang''s question immediately. With the anxiety of points on his face, he stretched out his hand to pick shangguanhuang''s clothes.


    That action, want to eat shangguanhuang now dry wipe clean, shangguanhuang to take off a clean, just willing to give up.


    "You..."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t know what to do for a moment. He wanted to grab his belt, but he didn''t want to. It''s a dilemma. I don''t know what murongsheng wants to do.


    Although


    Shangguanhuang is very happy for murongsheng to take off his clothes. But Judging from the expression on murongsheng''s face, it''s obviously not like he wants to have a fish water interaction with him, or Want to supply him with the bridal chamber


    As a result, shangguanhuang is just a little preoccupied with things, suddenly feel a cold on the body, and so back to God. I found that his clothes had been given by murongsheng Rude pull apart


    Shangguanhuang was dressed in white naked clothes. At this time, murongsheng also felt that it was very eye-catching!


    Don''t wear it when it''s time to wear it, but wear it more tightly than anyone else when it''s not time to wear it!


    Murongsheng was too lazy to waste his time on taking off shangguanhuang''s clothes. He took out the dagger directly, pulled it back and forth twice, and then cut shangguanhuang''s naked clothes.


    Chest, so exposed in front of murongsheng.

 Chapter 1216

    Looking at murongsheng''s action, shangguanhuang just took out the dagger. If shangguanhuang doesn''t want to, he can''t let murongsheng touch his body.


    But shangguanhuang didn''t stop him. He just stood there and didn''t do anything.


    Let murongsheng holding a dagger in his hand, quickly cut off the naked clothes he was wearing.


    Even though the skin has already felt the cold and sharp feeling brought by the dagger in murongsheng''s hand, it doesn''t flinch at all and stands there quietly to see what murongsheng does.


    Moreover, he believed that murongsheng would never do anything to hurt him.


    But now murongsheng has no extra mind to pay attention to shangguanhuang''s expression, and he doesn''t care much about what shangguanhuang thinks.


    Now, she just wants to find what she cares about, such as


    "No? Why not? "


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s chest for a long time, but he didn''t see anything strange. His eyes widened a little.


    The dagger in the hand can touch shangguanhuang''s chest, she has been taken back to the secret place.


    Eyes are very concerned in shangguanhuang''s chest to see over, fingers are very flexible in shangguanhuang''s chest friction, rub. It''s like stroking shangguanhuang''s body gently.


    In fact, it was just murongsheng rubbing the acupoints on shangguanhuang''s chest with his fingers.


    As long as murongsheng can touch the acupoints, she will not let them go!


    Murongsheng''s fingers are rubbing back and forth on shangguanhuang''s body, which makes it feel hot and dry. Even the sensitive parts of shangguanhuang didn''t mean to let go.


    In the end, looking at the meaning of murongsheng


    Seems to want to continue to touch down


    Shangguanhuang himself is not clear, also can''t guarantee is, murongsheng if still want to so touch on his body. What will happen in the end, he can''t really say


    "What happened?" Shangguanhuang can''t let murongsheng touch him freely, "what''s wrong? Nothing? "


    Finish saying, a will Murong Sheng still swim on his body of a pair of hands to tightly grasp, let her can''t move a cent.


    This murongsheng is really bold, not afraid of her action now, what happened?


    Murongsheng doesn''t have much time to talk to shangguanhuang now, and he has to explain something to shangguanhuang.


    But her wrist was tightly held by shangguanhuang, and she really couldn''t get rid of shangguanhuang. If you don''t make it clear, I''m afraid shangguanhuang won''t let go of her wrist.


    The brows were tightly tightened together. Murongsheng spoke fast, grasped the key point, and simply said the most important thing: "the old man who competed with me. It wasn''t a sudden illness that killed him. It''s a kind of poisonous insect that is manipulated and killed by people. "


    Shangguanhuang frowned and was about to say something.


    He was interrupted by murongsheng before he could speak.

 Chapter 1217

    "It''s not only he who was poisoned, but I also checked some people after the end. Without exception, there are traces of poisonous insects on these people''s bodies, and there are different degrees of poisonous insects in their bodies. "


    Murongsheng''s words suddenly changed shangguanhuang''s expression.


    if you come down from the competition field, you will meet some people. And those people are likely to be the players who participated in the famous sword competition, or they may not come to participate in the competition, but they are just passers-by who come to sit in the arena to watch the competition.


    Since some people who casually check can find the hidden poisonous insects. What about others?


    Are they all the same as those people, and there are also poisonous insects in their bodies?


    "Are you sure?"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t believe what murongsheng said, but because he now needs a very definite answer to face up to this problem.


    If


    "Sure," murongsheng nodded, his eyes darkened. "I think we should prepare for the worst now, that is, the whole baqizun people are possible..."


    The words need not finish, murongsheng want to express the meaning, shangguanhuang listen to the heart is also very clear.


    Perhaps up to now, the whole baqizun people may be covered by poisonous insects.


    Whether it''s a disciple of baqizun or a contestant who comes to the famous sword meeting, or a person who comes to watch the famous sword meeting. No matter men, women, old and young, no matter what identity or purpose, there may be poisonous insects on them


    Shangguanhuang''s face was already very ugly and a little serious.


    If we say that murongsheng''s conjecture is quite correct. Well, I''m afraid that only one person can do this kind of thing with such a large amount of money.


    That person doesn''t have to think about it, he can think of it, Qu Yun of the five poisons cult!


    Murongsheng didn''t care what Qu Yun was thinking or what he wanted. Or whether someone else has been poisoned or not, whether they will die or not, has nothing to do with her, and she won''t care.


    What she cares about most now is whether shangguanhuang''s cold will be affected by this event!


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang stood in the same place and quietly thought about this sudden event.


    However, murongsheng takes his hand out of shangguanhuang''s confinement when shangguanhuang is in a daze, and carefully examines shangguanhuang''s body.


    This just slightly relieved a breath, the cold sweat that comes out on forehead gives wipe off.


    I didn''t find it.


    There is nothing strange about it.


    She did not find anything wrong in shangguanhuang''s body.


    That is to say, shangguanhuang had no poisonous insects except cold. Or is it that cold sickness and poisonous insects are mutually antagonistic?


    At this time, murongsheng had to sigh: "fortunately, you have chills, otherwise..."


    Chills is a kind of particularly domineering disease, if there were not such abnormal things hidden in shangguanhuang''s body, and domineering just like shangguanhuang''s character. We can''t allow other things to exist at all, so what happened today is the emergence of poisonous insects.


    Maybe it''s possible to survive in shangguanhuang''s body successfully.

 Chapter 1218

    At that time, shangguanhuang''s body was really out of his control.


    If others want him to live, then he has to live.


    If other people want him to die, Shangguan Huang can''t do anything to resist. He has to obey the order to die


    Murongsheng was relieved, but the situation in shangguanhuang seemed not so good.


    Looking at some lax look, I don''t know what shangguanhuang is thinking in his heart. Shangguanhuang is absorbed in his mind.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and patting shangguanhuang on the chest: "I said, what are you thinking here? Isn''t it cold? What do you want to do with your concentration? "


    "Miss Qu Yun."


    Shangguan Huang blurted out the answer, immediately let Murong Sheng''s face are a bit black.


    Miss Qu Yun?!


    When shangguanhuang just stood there in a daze, he was thinking about Qu Yun?!


    If she knew that he was thinking about Qu Yun, she would not ask! It''s really annoying to ask such a bad answer.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at shangguanhuang in disgust. In the heart very angry sat on the bed, some chest tightness.


    Body back a trip, directly lying on the bed. Shangguan Huang can do whatever he likes. He can think of who he likes. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her! She now, as long as confirm good, shangguanhuang''s identity without any problem.


    The others have nothing to do with her!


    Shangguanhuang''s brain produced countless ideas, all tightly entangled in shangguanhuang''s brain.


    As the Lord of baqizun, all the things he thinks about now are poisonous insects. I didn''t find anything wrong with murongsheng.


    If you really tell murongsheng that all the people in baqizun have poisonous insects


    "You stay here and don''t go anywhere. I''ll go out and come back later." Shangguanhuang can''t go on like this. He needs to confirm whether it''s just like murongsheng said.


    What murongsheng said just now was just because he met some people who were full of poisonous insects. But I didn''t check more people, so what murongsheng said just now is just a guess.


    This matter is very important. It concerns baqizun. Anyway, he must get an accurate answer!


    He pulled up the clothes that murongsheng had just opened, but when he reached for them, he found that the naked clothes he was wearing inside had been cut into small pieces of cloth by murongsheng with a dagger. If you want to sew it, I''m afraid no one has the ability.


    Shangguanhuang has no choice but to grab hold of it and not jump to his chest and pull it fiercely. He will tear off all four of murongsheng''s naked clothes.


    He folded up the robe he was wearing outside, arranged his clothes, left a word behind, and walked out of the room without looking back.


    Looking at shangguanhuang turned and left, murongsheng turned his mouth and sighed. Pull up the quilt and close your eyes.


    No matter what excuse she finds out, she can''t explain shangguanhuang''s behavior now! As long as Qu Yun appears, he can still make an impact.


    "Is it because Qu Yun is so good-looking that he looks better than me?"

 Chapter 1219

    "I have to say that Qu Yun is really better looking than me."


    Murongsheng turned over and turned his mouth.


    Lying on the bed, he pulled the quilt down from the top of his head, staring at the tent on the top of the bed without saying anything.


    When she was in a daze, Qu Yun''s coquettish face appeared in her mind again and again, and passed in front of her eyes.


    Let her want to forget, there is no way to forget, even more think, Qu Yun''s face in her mind more and more clearly.


    "Tut!"


    Murongsheng thought, the anger in his heart slowly surged up, muttered in a low voice: "what can you do if you are beautiful? Can you eat if you are beautiful?"


    Murongsheng was very upset and turned over to bury all his face in the pillow.


    Did you think about it not long ago?


    Don''t pay too much attention to shangguanhuang. Don''t pay too much attention to shangguanhuang


    But heart is not something she can control at will. It''s not that if you don''t like it, then you don''t like it. If you don''t want to put shangguanhuang down, you can easily put shangguanhuang down.


    All night, shangguanhuang didn''t come back from outside.


    And murongsheng is also full of worries. During the whole night, all kinds of things are pressing in her heart, which makes her unable to sleep and have a good sleep.


    Direct wear clothes, open eyes looking at the bed top of the gauze, hair daze.


    When murongsheng was absorbed in thinking about things, he suddenly felt that someone came into the yard. And step is slowly close to the door of the room, hear the movement, murongsheng turned to the closed door to see in the past.


    Eyes over the window, looking at the sunlight coming in from the outside of the window, it was found that the day has been cold.


    Head melon seeds some of the slight pain, hand in the temple of the place rubbed, slowly sat up from the bed.


    At this time, it is estimated that the time before Yulan came to deliver breakfast is much earlier. I don''t know who will come to find her at this time.


    Listening to the footsteps, I soon went outside the door.


    Suddenly, the outside thought of a knock, some of the short, but also some of the weak voice.


    It''s totally different from the usual, but it seems that there is a sense of care everywhere. Since I came to baqizun, no matter Yulan or Le''er, I never felt this way when I came to knock on the door outside her room.


    So, who are the people outside the door?


    Murongsheng looks suspiciously at the closed door. At this time, at such an early time, the sound of knocking on the door is so careful


    Murongsheng is on guard and walks down from the bed without shoes. His action is very light. Creeping towards the door, I want to see who is the man outside


    As a result, just walked over, heard the outside people and gently knock. If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s soberness, I''m afraid he would not be able to hear the sound if he was in a deep sleep.


    How can this be called knocking!


    It''s just that I touched the door twice with my hand


    It''s a light voice, like a mosquito on the door!

 Chapter 1220

    "Xue Sister Xue... "


    It seems that listening to murongsheng, there is no movement in it, and there is no intention to respond to her. Outside suddenly came a shivering cry, the voice is very weak, like a weak animal, no strength.


    Murongsheng, who is hiding in the dark, hears the sound and raises his eyebrows slightly. He is surprised.


    Listen to this voice, it seems that the person here is not Yulan, but the joy she wanted to find yesterday?


    That''s a coincidence, isn''t it?


    She didn''t find the place where Le''er lived yesterday. Today, Le''er took the initiative to send herself to her home.


    If you don''t do anything, isn''t it a waste of God''s will?


    Eyes slightly narrowed up a few minutes, listening to the voice of Le''er calling her, there was no response.


    And Le''er, standing outside the door, whispered two more times, but he never got Murong Sheng''s response. The room was quiet, as if no one existed.


    Le''er slowly put her head close to the door and gently put her ears on the door, listening carefully to the movement inside. After listening for a long time, there was still no movement in it. It was very quiet, as if there was no one.


    Le''er''s eyes slightly turned, and before the smart and lively is not the same. Now the eyes are full of the taste of struggle, and the fundus seems to show a faint sense of fear.


    Lips tightly pursed into a jump slit, a pair of eyes staring at the closed door in front of. And Le''er''s big round eyes look on the left and on the right. Wait until it is confirmed that she is the only one around, and no one else will show up.


    He took a deep breath, his arm trembled slightly, and pushed the closed door open


    First of all, carefully push the door of the room open a small gap, which can put Le''er''s head into the gap. Le''er poked his head in first, and wanted to see the situation first. But at first glance, Le''er wants to look at the bed.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with her eyes, as long as she is not blind, then she can see it at first sight. The bed is empty now. No one is sleeping on it!


    Although Le''er had been ready for this scene, she would be shocked if it happened.


    He quickly pushed the door open, then went in and quickly closed it.


    There was no one in the bed, not even in the room.


    Where did you find the existence of Xue Sheng?


    "Sister Xue?"


    Le''er called again in a low voice. Listening, there was really no response. Then she let go and knew that there was no one in the room.


    Quietly, in addition to her, no one else''s response. This just let Le''er hang in the heart of the throat all the time and fall back all of a sudden. It''s a complete relief. I''m not so worried at the beginning.


    Le''er felt a little nervous and patted on her chest, muttering in a low voice: "it''s really not anymore!"


    Le''er''s voice is very small, but it''s enough for people in the room to hear.


    If there is someone in the room.

 Chapter 1221

    Last time, Xue Sheng''s room looked like this!


    There is no one in the room. Just when she wants to do something when there is no one, Xue Sheng suddenly appears on the bed!


    It just came out of thin air!


    Because that speed, that picture, is not what people can achieve at all!


    That''s a monster. That''s right!


    Looking at the empty room, Le''er suddenly made a decision: "I have to find the Lord now. I must let him see you clearly!"


    Le''er''s hands are tightly pinched. When she turns around and is ready to leave, she is shocked!


    She wants to find Xue Sheng, actually now appeared behind her, so quietly standing behind her, and she did not even notice it!!!


    Murongsheng put his hands behind him and looked at Le''er: "you just said that you should take your lord over and see clearly what?"


    Staring at Lele, she was so scared that she stepped back many steps at a time, so that she could stand firm.


    When he couldn''t help shaking, he looked at murongsheng as if he had seen a ghost and pointed to him: "you You... "


    Le''er couldn''t say a word completely. He looked at murongsheng, then turned to the empty bed, and then turned to murongsheng and said, "you''re not..."


    Didn''t Xue Sheng exist in the room just now?!


    Why will suddenly appear behind her!


    This is not right!


    Even if Xue Sheng can suddenly appear, shouldn''t he suddenly appear on the bed?!


    Why Why


    Murongsheng looks at Le''er and stares at her. His face is unbelievable, and even has all kinds of puzzled expressions. He can''t help picking up his eyebrows: "Le''er, it''s just that I haven''t met for two days. When you see me today, it''s like seeing a ghost


    In particular, the ghost word in murongsheng''s mouth, bite is very light, light as if someone holding a feather, gently across Le''er''s ear. After listening to Le''er''s heart trembled, my heart seemed to be hit heavily by a hammer, and behind it were bursts of chills.


    Originally, Le''er had regressed several steps, a few steps away from murongsheng. But because the ear suddenly heard this sentence, and then quickly back a few steps, know behind hit the table, can''t back, just had to stop.


    Murongsheng looks at Le''er, who is pale with fright. He reaches out his hand and touches his face gently. The expression on his face is not clear, so what he says just sounds like something in Le''er''s ears.


    "What? Didn''t you try your best to jump on me before? Why do you want to stay away from me today? Do I look scary? "


    Le''er quickly shook his head to deny, and his face was very unnatural: "no No, sister Xue How could you I would say that. You look It''s not scary at all... "


    Murongsheng looks at Le''er and smiles. Now she doesn''t need to ask anything else.


    Just from the expression of Le''er, as well as the performance of Le''er now, it has been completely confirmed.


    That day, the person who ran into her room was Le''er. What''s more, this joy really sees something we shouldn''t see

 Chapter 1222

    For example


    From the secret place, the moment she suddenly appeared, Le''er had a panoramic view


    Her secret is absolutely impossible to be disclosed. No matter who it is, no one can know it!


    Now that she knows that person is Le''er. Then, it is not natural to let such an unstable person out now.


    Who knows, if you let someone go, will her secret be known to all?


    At that time, if you want to deal with it, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome.


    Murongsheng thought, there was a trace of dark awn in the pupil. However, it didn''t leak out the murderous gas, and kept the previous state.


    Le''er swallowed his saliva and tried to calm himself down: "Xue Sister Xue... "


    I want to manage the facial expression on my face very well, but I can''t do anything about it. The smile on his face now, no matter who let him see it, was forced to squeeze out.


    In other words, it is worse than crying!


    "I I... " Le''er cried and laughed, "sister Xue, look I brought you breakfast I''m going to I''ll bring it to you. "


    With that, Le''er SA Ya Zi ran out of the door.


    Murongsheng didn''t make the slightest movement, just responded softly, and didn''t run out with Le''er.


    Because looking at Le''er like this, it''s not like running away, but it''s like calculating something in your heart.


    Sure enough, murongsheng''s guess is absolutely right. The joy of running out didn''t really want to run away, nor did it run out of the room. He just ran to the door and took the food box out of the door.


    Come back and open the food box in front of murongsheng. And then put the things in it out the same way.


    During this period, murongsheng can fully see that Le''er''s hand trembles slightly when he is placing it


    "Sister Xue, why don''t you sit down..." What Le''er said was full of laughter. It seemed that she was very relaxed, but the expression on her face was very stiff. Her eyes were staring at the inside of the food box tightly. "It''s so tired to stand all the time. Sister Xue, sit down quickly..."


    Although Le''er wanted to suppress his thoughts, murongsheng could be sure of what was hidden under the food box just by looking at it.


    Even if you can''t see what''s inside, you can''t see what''s inside. But the bloody and disgusting smell from the food box will not escape murongsheng''s sense of smell.


    What''s this, blood?


    There is no change on murongsheng''s face, but he has some doubts in his heart.


    Such a strong smell of blood makes people want to vomit. No matter what method is used, it will not be covered up. So, what''s in the box? Le''er, why do you put such a bloody thing in the food box and bring it here?


    "Sister Xue Come on, sit down


    Le''er looks at murongsheng standing there, unwilling to sit down and have breakfast. She can''t help feeling anxious. He took the chopsticks and handed them to murongsheng.

 Chapter 1223

    Murong Sheng glanced at Le''er and put the chopsticks in his hand. The corner of his mouth curved slightly and sat down with a smile.


    She wanted to see what the fun was going to do.


    Looking at murongsheng sitting down, Le''er''s heart is finally relieved, and the stiff expression on her face is slightly relaxed. But in addition to the fear in the eyes, there is a hint of vigilance.


    Although murongsheng sat down according to Le''er, he also had chopsticks in his hand. But there is no idea, want to put in front of breakfast to eat inside. But the eyes, staring at every move of Le''er, will not let it go at all.


    There was such a strong and disgusting smell of blood in the food box. How could she touch the food out of it?!


    Eat inside, who knows can poison.


    Just watching Le''er stretch out his hand to untie the compartment inside the food box and reach for something to take out. Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. The next moment, he could hear something splashed on the ground.


    It sounds like the sound of water, but it''s so dull by the normal sound of water.


    Le''er finished this series of actions, and her hand trembled slightly, holding an empty bowl. There are still some blood red liquid left in the bowl


    The place where murongsheng just sat was completely watered by blood. Thick blood, covered a whole table, there are chairs, even the chassis above, is also spread with a large amount of blood.


    There is a kind of bad temperature in the room. Even if you hold your breath, you can feel the thick smell, and you can get into your nose.


    With an empty bowl in her hand, Le''er suddenly hears the sound of broken porcelain. The empty bowl fell on the ground, smashed to pieces, and the pieces splashed everywhere.


    "People What about people


    Happy a pair of eyes open greatly, want to see clearly in front of the situation!


    Looking at the chair above, empty, no one, the whole person shocked do not know what to do, the whole person is confused circle!


    Didn''t she just seize the right time to spill the bowl of black dog blood in the direction of Xue Sheng?!


    Thinking that Xue Sheng, who spills black dog blood, will show his true face.


    But


    Where is Xue Sheng??!


    How could it disappear all of a sudden?!


    Le''er can''t believe his eyes and what he sees!


    Before she blinked, Xue Sheng was still sitting firmly on the chair, with no sign of moving!


    She just picked up her things and splashed them on Xue Sheng. How could Xue Sheng''s people disappear with such a blink of an eye?!!


    Le''er was at a loss and fell into endless fear.


    The last time I saw the sudden appearance of murongsheng, it can be said that she saw it inadvertently. And this time, after she was ready, she saw it with her own eyes!


    Xue Sheng, just for a moment, disappeared in front of her!


    Xue Sheng is not a human being!

 Chapter 1224

    Just when Le''er was immersed in his own fear, he heard Xue Sheng''s voice behind him


    "I see. No wonder I smell so bloody. It''s dog blood. Where did you get this, black dog blood? Is there a black dog in baqizun? I haven''t seen it these days. "


    As soon as murongsheng came out of the secret place, he was choked by the strong smell of blood.


    Hand in front of the nose a slight fan, face with a look of disgust.


    Fortunately, looking at Le''er''s abnormal appearance, he smelled so strange smell. Her heart had already been aware of it, otherwise, she would have been watered with blood by this joy.


    It must be disgusting.


    But even if you dodge, you may be watered with blood, but under your feet


    Murongsheng frowned and raised his feet.


    On the sole of the embroidered shoes, I saw a sticky red


    Disgusted to see the bright red of the place, frowned tightly. It doesn''t matter what kind of mood that yue''er is now. In other words, Murong Sheng doesn''t care about that yue''er completely!


    "You..."


    After hearing the sound, Le''er quickly turns around and sees Xue Sheng, who had disappeared and disappeared, reappear behind her this time. Stepping on the bloody ground, shocked Le''er opened his eyes and couldn''t help looking at murongsheng from top to bottom.


    After watching it, it was like seeing a ghost. His eyes were fixed on murongsheng, and he didn''t have the courage to move his eyes away.


    She is afraid that if she takes her eyes away from Xue Sheng, she will die


    Looking at Xue Sheng''s surroundings, though they have been doused by black dog''s blood.


    Thick blood covered a large area of the ground, but Xue Sheng seemed to appear in the middle out of thin air. He stood there quietly, and there was no proof that Xue Sheng was the footprints of the past!


    So


    This time, Xue Sheng is still here! Out of thin air!


    Disappear out of thin air, appear out of thin air again!


    How could this be a normal person!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You What are you... "


    The expression on Le''er''s face can''t be described as pale. It''s just a piece of gray silence with no expression. There was a look of fear in his eyes.


    The whole person seems to be immersed in endless fear.


    Le''er''s fingers trembled slightly and pointed to murongsheng.


    Just She saw that place just now!


    Clearly It is clear that no one is there!


    So Xue Sheng is How could it suddenly appear in that place?!


    Just when Xue Sheng appeared, she didn''t feel it at all!


    How could that be!


    She is a martial arts practitioner. How can she not be aware when people are close to her?!


    What happened just now is the same as what she saw two days ago


    On the bed, it is clear that no one exists. As a result, Xue Sheng suddenly appears on the bed!

 Chapter 1225

    Looking at the music that the body can''t help shaking all the time, murongsheng stood there motionless.


    Even though Le''er''s words are not complete, just intermittent, murongsheng can still guess what Le''er is going to say from her eyes and her expression.


    The corners of the mouth hook up a little smile, slowly step by step from this pool of blood in the week out, looking at the ground stepped out of the three blood red footprints.


    Murongsheng''s movement stopped suddenly. He looked at Le''er and looked at her directly: "are you very curious? Why did I disappear suddenly and why did I appear suddenly


    Murongsheng said, his face stained with a bit of tangled emotion: "in fact, if this matter is explained, it is really a little bit of trouble. Better... "


    At this point, murongsheng''s voice stopped.


    Looking at Le''er''s eyes, suddenly more smile, even the corner of the mouth hook up the radian are slightly deepened a lot.


    "Otherwise, I''ll show you. You use your big eyes and have a good look. How can I disappear and suddenly appear? Don''t blink. If I blink, I''m afraid I can''t see the situation clearly... "


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, people quickly disappeared in this place.


    Le''er can''t believe her eyes when she looks at the scene!


    Stupefied for a moment, eyes hard son blinked, repeatedly looking at! I can''t see the figure of Xue Sheng in front of me all the time. I stretch out my hand and rub it in my eyes to make myself see more clearly.


    As a result, there is still no one in front of us!


    Had it not been for the blood footprints on the ground, Le''er thought Xue Sheng, who had just appeared in front of her, was an illusion!


    Now, where is the existence of people where Xue Sheng just stood? Empty, leaving only blood footprints


    Scared by this scene, Le''er''s body didn''t stand still and staggered back. One foot tripped on the ground, she really I really didn''t blink. I didn''t see how Xue Sheng went out and disappeared from here


    Xue Sheng doesn''t know martial arts at all. He has no internal power. How can he use lightness skills!


    Even if you use lightness skill, you won''t be so fast!


    And the blood footprints on the ground, after Xue Sheng walked a few steps, suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes!


    Really, really!


    It''s really a blink of time. The living Xue Sheng is just in front of her, disappearing like this Or suddenly disappeared! There is no sign at all!


    And then


    Again!


    Xue Sheng is so suddenly, appeared in front of her!!!


    Just when Le''er opened her eyes and looked at the empty place in front of her, she wanted to see what kind of way Xue Sheng disappeared. As a result, the next second, I saw the place was empty, suddenly there was another person!


    And that person is Xue Sheng!


    Le''er has been completely shocked. Her eyes are round and big, and almost all of them will fall out of her eyes.


    Mouth slightly open, even the only little bit of blood on the face, are completely disappeared at this moment, clean

 Chapter 1226

    Murongsheng looked at Xue Sheng''s expression. He was so surprised that he couldn''t believe it. His face was gray, and he was not surprised at all.


    There was no warm expression on his face, and his eyes were even colder looking at the music standing in front of him. The corner of his mouth was filled with a sort of upward sneer and sarcasm: "how about it? Have you seen clearly how I appeared and how I disappeared? "


    One of Le''er''s faces is pale and frightening. There is no blood color on her face, just like a piece of clean rice paper.


    The open mouth trembles slightly There''s no way to get a word out of your mouth


    Just watching, Xue Sheng step by step Come slowly in her direction.


    A lot of fear suddenly appeared in Le''er''s heart, and even she was surrounded by a strong sense of fear I want to get out of here. Want to escape from murongsheng''s gaze!


    Want to Far away from this place, never want to set foot here!


    But Le''er can''t escape. Her hands and feet are weak now. She can''t take a step forward. She doesn''t have any strength to support her to escape from the room and murongsheng


    Murongsheng smiles, steps on the blood, and walks towards Le''er step by step with red footprints. He puts his hands behind him and asks casually, "what''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Now, can you guess what kind of monster I am? "


    Listen to this sentence, this sentence does not leak into Le''er''s ears. The appreciation of Le''er makes Le''er feel an uncontrollable sense of fear, which is constantly emerging from the bottom of her heart


    The whole person is shaking, and can''t stop at all. It seems that he wants to shake off something on his body, but


    When murongsheng slowly comes to her, Le''er already feels that she is going to be out of breath.


    The heart is beating fast, and there is a sense of fear in my heart. Even Even the courage to see murongsheng one more time didn''t exist


    Chest pressure of a stuffy, blocked in the throat inside for a long time.


    Finally, it turned into a scream, which came out from the throat.


    "Ah


    But Murong Sheng''s hand toward Le''er didn''t stop because of Le''er''s scream.


    Hidden between the fingers of a sharp silver needle, slightly flashing, faintly emitting its own cold light.


    This joy, must not stay, absolutely!


    The silver needle in Murong Sheng''s hand is about to pierce into Le''er''s dead spot. All of a sudden, there was a sound of the door being opened, which made murongsheng quickly retract the silver needle between his fingers.


    And the hand that stretches to Le''er turns in the middle of the road and caresses Le''er''s shoulder.


    "Le''er, how can you..."


    In the middle of the speech, he stopped, turned his head and looked in the direction of the man who just broke in, with a look of surprise and confusion.


    "Yulan, you..."


    Hear the scream of Le''er, Yulan directly breaks the text and enters.


    Eyes shocked in murongsheng and Le''er two people look at the past, and the next moment, attention is immediately on the ground of this pool of bright red blood, the line of sight to draw in the past.

 Chapter 1227

    "This is What happened? "


    Yulan didn''t know what had just happened in this room.


    Why is there so much blood on the floor, on the table and on the chair: "Le''er, how can you..."


    Yulan instinctively wants to have fun and ask about the situation here. But when the eyes fall on Le''er, it seems that Le''er is not quite right?


    Yulan took a look at murongsheng and quickly walked over.


    In my heart, I held her shoulder nervously and called softly: "Le''er?"


    But now Le''er seems to have heard nothing and no sense. She closed her eyes and trembled violently, and did not respond to her words.


    Yulan had no choice but to look at murongsheng and ask for help: "Miss Xue, what happened?"


    Murong Sheng sighed, shook his head, a face of helplessness.


    He took back his hand on her shoulder and looked at the bright red blood under her feet: "I also want to know what happened to her. I don''t know what''s going on. Come and bring me breakfast. All of a sudden, it''s like going crazy, saying I''m a monster. He also made a bowl of black dog blood and wanted to pour it on me... "


    With that, murongsheng''s fingers gently rubbed his forehead, and some helplessly laughed.


    It seems to be ridicule. It''s really ridiculous that Le''er did it.


    Even Yulan, who has a conflict with murongsheng in her heart, after hearing what murongsheng said. Some of the mouth slightly open, a face of joy how can do such a ridiculous thing out of the appearance.


    After looking at Le''er, Le''er seems to feel the temperature of Yulan''s body, but also vaguely heard that Yulan seems to be calling her name.


    It was only then that I slowly got out of the whole fear, and my head was clear for a moment.


    But the eyes still did not open, do not know is afraid to open, what will see.


    Just rub, toward the direction of the preview reached for the past, instinctively close to Magnolia''s arms, absorb the warmth.


    Yulan hugs her and looks at her like this. She doesn''t know what to say: "Le''er, Le''er..."


    One after another, he called out several cheers, but it seemed that he didn''t hear them. Shivering all over, holding on to Yulan''s clothes tightly.


    Magnolia looked at this kind of joy, some embarrassed. But if Le''er can''t wake up all the time, it''s really a way. Had to use a knife to see in the back of the neck of Le''er, all of a sudden, Le''er was knocked unconscious in the past.


    Le''er suddenly turned his eyes, completely unconscious fell in Magnolia''s arms.


    Yulan reaches out her hand and holds Le''er tightly in her arms. She looks at the red blood on the ground. Besides, the whole room was full of pungent and very bad smell of blood. She sighed: "Miss Xue is really troubling you. Le''er didn''t know what happened yesterday and fainted on the way."


    "Early in the morning, I wanted to see if she was awake. It turned out that there was no one in the room. But I didn''t expect She will come to you, Miss Xue, and she has done such a thing... "

 Chapter 1228

    "Miss Xue, don''t be angry about this. She She is still a child''s character, sometimes things will inevitably be reckless


    Yulan apologizes to murongsheng with an apologetic face, and the words are full of helpless tone.


    Only slightly drooping eyes inside, but obviously flashing in the past a trace of confusion.


    What''s going on?


    She can understand the character of Le''er.


    If you are not particularly sure about one thing, Le''er will never do it.


    Even in Le''er''s heart, he couldn''t like Xue Sheng any more. But I won''t run to Xue Sheng so rashly and pour dog blood on him How can Le''er do such a ridiculous thing?


    What did Xue Sheng say just now?


    Yue''er said that she was a monster, so she wanted to pour dog blood on her


    How can Le''er do such ridiculous and funny things?


    But


    If what Xue Sheng said was wrong, where did the dog blood come from? Does Xue Sheng want to frame Le''er and pour his own dog blood?


    It''s totally true, but


    Therefore, this dog''s blood is a matter for Le''er to splash on Xue Sheng, which can not be denied at all.


    But


    Yulan had no way to figure out what had happened between the two people? Can let Le''er reckless, get a bowl of dog blood, want to pour on Xue Sheng?


    Is Le''er not afraid? Will he be punished if he is known by the Lord?


    Even Yulan had all kinds of confused questions in her heart, but she didn''t want to get the answer from Xue Sheng. She didn''t want to ask Xue Sheng or listen to him.


    She only wants to hear it from her own mouth, because it is absolutely impossible for her to cheat!


    So, if you want to know what''s going on here, I''m afraid you have to wait for Le''er to wake up and know all about it


    Murongsheng listened to Yulan''s explanation for Le''er, but she didn''t say anything more. She just nodded, saying that she wouldn''t care about Le''er as a child.


    "I heard you said yesterday that Le''er fainted on the road, and something was not right. Originally, I wanted to help Le''er have a little inspection. Who ever thought that Le''er would suddenly change her temperament and make it... "


    "Maybe, the situation of Le''er is not right now."


    Murongsheng said, and at the same time, he reached out and touched the pulse of Le''er.


    Yulan stood by, holding Le''er, and wanted to turn around and dodge. My mouth just opened a little, trying to stop murongsheng''s action. But after thinking about it for a while, I closed my mouth and didn''t have fun to dodge.


    Xue Sheng, who has no internal power and martial arts, wants to do something under her nose?


    As long as Xue Sheng has a little bit of other action, she can see it. Then she catches the person and tells the Lord that this woman is not a normal woman!


    Yulan on the urgent stare at people''s eyes, murongsheng directly to ignore it.


    She reaches out her hand to the pulse of Le''er, and her eyes suddenly flash a ray of light


    Sure enough!


    In Le''er''s body, she also feels the existence of poisonous insects!

 Chapter 1229

    Just when I want to get rid of Le''er, Yulan suddenly comes in.


    She was still thinking about how to get rid of Le''er without involving Yulan


    Now it seems that we can come up with a solution.


    It has to be said that Qu Yun has really done a good thing to get rid of Le''er without any trace.


    "The physical condition of Le''er It''s true that there are some problems... "


    Murong Sheng said, but did not immediately give this sentence to speak, showing some people some frightening speculation.


    The face is also full of dignified feeling, looking at Yulan''s heart is It''s completely bottomless.


    Everyone in the world knows the skill of a miracle doctor.


    Even though she hated Xue Sheng in her heart, she knew that as a miracle doctor''s sister, I''m afraid her medical skills would not be worse.


    Now looking at Xue Sheng''s face, the expression is more and more dignified, Yulan''s heart can''t help hanging up: "Miss Xue What''s wrong with her? What''s wrong with the body? "


    Yuer suddenly fainted on the way that day, and Yulan felt something wrong.


    But when the doctor examined her body, she didn''t find anything, which made Yulan feel a little relieved.


    But now!


    But Xue Sheng said that there is something wrong with Le''er''s body, which


    "Gu."


    Murongsheng loosened Le''er''s wrist and spat out a word.


    Just such a light floating word can frighten the whole Yulan people.


    "Gu?"


    Magnolia''s brain seems to be solidified, but it can''t turn around for a long time: "what''s the poison?"


    Listening to murongsheng''s words in my ears, I know what murongsheng is talking about, though I have a vague guess in my heart. But somehow Yulan''s heart is still not willing to believe his guess.


    Do you think you have heard wrong, or do you think too much and understand wrong.


    Maybe what Xue Sheng said is not the same as what she understood?


    Magnolia pursed her lips and said with difficulty: "Miss Xue, I can''t understand this What are you talking about? "


    Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Yulan: "Miss Yulan, you have seen so many people in the river and lake in baqizun. Can''t you understand what I mean by Gu?"


    Yulan''s face was ugly: "Miss Xue, you..."


    "In Le''er''s body, he was bewitched. If the person who is bewitched gives birth to her, then Le''er will be born. If you want to die happily, Miss Yulan, you can understand without me saying more? "


    "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, Yulan quickly refuted what murongsheng said.


    "Le''er is in baqizun. How can he be bewitched?"


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hand: "if you feel that I''m cheating you, or that my medical skill is not enough, you can''t see whether people are being tricked. Well, you can come to my brother and feel for Le''er. "


    , as like as two peas.

 Chapter 1230

    Murongsheng is totally like you. Believe it or not, I''ve told you what I can see.


    Magnolia looked at murongsheng, her lips pressed tightly.


    In the heart is also very hesitant, do not know murongsheng''s words should go to believe.


    However, if it''s like what murongsheng said, if you don''t have full assurance, how can you talk casually?


    If you make it up, it''s likely to be torn down!


    Even if you haven''t seen murongsheng''s medical skills, you don''t know the true level of murongsheng. But just think about it, murongsheng is the doctor''s sister. Influenced by this, the medical skill is certainly no worse than that of the doctors outside


    In particular, Xue Sheng also said that if she didn''t believe it, she could go to see the doctor herself.


    So Is Le''er really Has the body been poisoned?


    As long as you think of this possibility, Magnolia almost fainted.


    Finally, with a little strength, he slowly pulled Le''er away from his arms, carried the person behind him, and wanted to leave.


    He could not help murmuring: "there must be other ways, there must be..."


    She didn''t believe that Le''er was poisoned, and she didn''t believe what Xue Sheng said!


    Or if you need to see it with your own eyes, the doctor will say that there is nothing wrong with Le''er''s body, and there is no sign of witchcraft at all!


    Looking at the appearance of Yulan, murongsheng didn''t stop her.


    Because there are some poisonous insects on Le''er.


    Slightly drooping eyelids, eyes inside a trace of dark.


    She can choose to expose herself in front of Le''er, that is, she is ready to get rid of Le''er completely.


    But who can know, on the verge of such a foot in the door, about to send Le''er to leave, Yulan suddenly came out, let her have to stop immediately.


    When Le''er wakes up, murongsheng can guess what she can hear from her mouth.


    What happened this time is that she didn''t think about it carefully, so she made such a big mistake.


    Fortunately, the time for Qu Yun''s insects to appear was so good that it was a great help for her.


    At that time, all she has to do is push everything to the top of the poisonous insects in Le''er So who else will believe what Le''er says?


    A big living man suddenly appeared and disappeared.


    If you say this, no one will believe such a ridiculous thing


    Looking at Yulan carrying Yuer walking slowly towards the door, this Yuer is just looking at it, just a child.


    She didn''t want to end a child''s life with her own hands.


    However, if you just leave her happy, then her life will be very difficult in the future. This joy will never be so easy to let her go


    Therefore, it is impossible for her to leave her life behind.


    Because Le''er''s life is left behind, it will be her who will suffer in the end!


    This joy is absolutely not enough to stay!


    Murongsheng had a headache. He closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Suddenly, Yulan''s voice came in from the outside.

 Chapter 1231

    "Doctor!"


    Huh?


    Doctor?


    Is this cheap brother here?


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and looked out the door.


    I saw the doctor come from outside in a hurry.


    Hearing the voice of someone calling him, the doctor stopped for a few minutes: "hmm? Yulan


    Turning around, he saw yue''er lying on Yulan''s back: "what''s wrong with yue''er?"


    At this time, the doctor came to murongsheng in a hurry to discuss the poisonous insects. After all, murongsheng first discovered the story of Gu insect. I never thought that I could bump into other people here.


    But as soon as I saw the existence of the miracle doctor, Yulan was like catching a straw and quickly put down the joy on her back.


    Reaching out is to catch the doctor: "doctor! I was just about to find you! Please help to see the situation of Le''er! "


    "What''s wrong with Le''er?"


    The doctor didn''t speak. He just glanced at Le''er.


    Immediately, the attention was attracted by other situations in the room, and the strong smell of blood came from the room.


    A glance swept in the past, if not blind, you can see the mess of a room, as well as the eye-catching blood red.


    Seeing this, the doctor immediately looked in the direction of murongsheng and asked with his eyes what had happened.


    Even if it''s killing people here, it''s impossible for a person to shed so much blood?!


    Murong Sheng shook his head slightly, and looked at Le''er with a helpless expression on his face.


    Just this one eye, can completely explain the situation.


    The miracle doctor immediately turned his head and looked at Le''er. His eyes were a little strange. The mess of the room was caused by Le''er?


    "Doctor!"


    Looking at the doctor ignore her, magnolia can''t help urging: "doctor, you quickly help to see Le''er''s physical condition."


    The miracle doctor pursed his lips and took a look at Murong Sheng. Now he came here to discuss with Murong Sheng how to solve the problem and come up with a solution.


    After all, almost everyone in baqizun has been poisoned, which is obviously the most urgent thing to solve.


    But just at such a crucial point, another Joy came out?


    To be honest, he didn''t want to care about anything else.


    If everyone in baqizun is ill and wants to see him, won''t he be tired to death in baqizun?


    He came to baqizun just to see shangguanhuang''s face, and wanted to follow shangguanhuang to observe his physical condition. As for the others


    But it happened that I met them all. If I don''t feel my pulse, I really can''t say it


    Murongsheng took a look at the doctor and knew what he was thinking. Slightly nodded head, let in anxious Yulan didn''t find this situation at all.


    The miracle doctor was helpless and vomited. He had to put his hand on Le''er''s wrist to check Le''er''s physical condition.


    This one sees, immediately let the eyebrow of the miracle doctor tightly wrinkly rise, the facial expression also some of ugliness.


    It''s Gu again!


    There''s another one of them!

 Chapter 1232

    Magnolia in the doctor to feel the pulse of Le''er, eyes have been staring at the doctor.


    Looking at the doctor''s face, he sank down for a moment, and his heart suddenly clapped: "doctor How about Le''er? What''s her situation now? "


    Never


    Don''t be like Xue Sheng said


    If so It''s going to be over!


    "She has been poisoned by human race."


    No matter what Yulan''s heart was praying for, the doctor said it directly.


    After all, as a doctor, it is something he must do to tell the patient''s condition.


    However, the doctor''s words, directly let the heart still have a fluke magnolia, completely destroyed, the whole person whirling, almost fainted.


    "Really It''s really Have you been poisoned... "


    It turns out that what Xue Sheng said was true. Xue Sheng didn''t cheat her at all!


    Magnolia suddenly lost her soul, a blank in her mind, completely unable to remember anything. He whispered softly: "Gu Chong It''s a poisonous insect In Le''er''s body, there is... "


    Just when Xue Sheng told her, she thought maybe she had heard wrong.


    Or maybe Xue Sheng''s medical skill is not good, and he misread the common illness


    What I didn''t expect is The original fact is as like as two peas said.


    "Why?! How could it be like this? "


    Magnolia blankly cried a few times before she came back to her senses.


    Looking at the faint and pale Le''er, he kept asking the doctor: "why? Why does Le''er fall into the trap? "


    In baqizun, how could it be poisoned!


    However, even if Magnolia kept asking, has been asking the doctor, but no one can answer her.


    The issue of demagogic insects is very extensive and serious.


    I''m afraid it will be the right time if this is made public all at once. People in the Jianghu will join hands to destroy baqizun!


    After all, the people living in baqizun are not of the same rank.


    All of them are the elites of the sect!


    But these elites, because they are in baqizun, are full of poisonous insects. How can those people in the sect give up!


    He didn''t win the championship and won the peerless sword. On the contrary, he got angry and buried the elite of the school in baqizun!


    Before we can find a way to solve this problem, the miracle doctor is naturally unwilling to let an unimportant person know the truth.


    Even so, Yulan and Le''er are both disciples of baqizun, and they are also internal disciples. However, without shangguanhuang''s command, he would not say this without authorization to cause unrest.


    But Murong Sheng is now eager to push all the strange things that Le''er produces onto Gu Chong. Let Yulan think that what she says after Le''er is caused by insects. How can she tell it by herself?


    Unless you''re crazy and want to expose yourself.


    The miracle doctor looked at Yulan who was a little crazy and couldn''t help asking. He frowned tightly: "what do you think of this poisonous thing?"


    Murongsheng took a casual look at the doctor and knew what the doctor said.

 Chapter 1233

    What the miracle doctor asked was how to solve the problem that the whole baqizun people were poisoned this time.


    But when Yulan heard the doctor''s question, she subconsciously thought that the doctor was talking about Le''er here.


    Ask Xue Sheng what to do with Le''er''s situation.


    His eyes moved from the doctor to murongsheng. He stared at murongsheng without blinking. He wanted to find a way to solve the problem.


    Murongsheng glanced at the magnolia, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "what else can I do? Naturally, whoever has been poisoned will be killed."


    "If you kill that person, the insect will die with you."


    If the poison of Gu Chong is the same as Shangguan Huang, it''s his own.


    Then she can come up with some ways to restrain shangguanhuang''s symptoms and cut off the connection between shangguanhuang and XiaGu people.


    But now?


    This is totally a large-scale and large-area poisonous insect.


    Not only the disciples of baqizun, but also the people living in baqizun have been poisoned. What else can she do? What else can we do?


    In this area, if she had a silver needle in her hand, she would find someone to poke it one by one. Even if her acupuncture method can temporarily block the poisonous insects in those people''s bodies, but what?!


    How many people can she poke in a day?!


    This is a very energy consuming thing, and it needs to be taken seriously.


    If there is a little bit of distraction, there may be a mistake.


    Can she keep a very focused state all day long?


    That''s impossible!


    If you let her focus, you can''t poke it for three days at most. If you don''t poke half of it, she will spend her energy and die here.


    That''s right!


    She died first!


    He killed himself for a group of people he didn''t know or have nothing to do with.


    How could such a great thing be her style?


    She is a master who must repay. If anyone offends her, she will return it ten times and a hundred times.


    How can we do such a big thing for people without any benefit?


    Therefore, if shangguanhuang wants to save all the people who are in the poisonous insects. Then the only quick way is to kill the person who can control the insect.


    Only in this way, will let these people in the Gu, completely will Gu insect to put off.


    Moreover, at present, she can''t think of any better way than this one.


    "Will Who''s the one who''s going to poison you


    The miracle doctor listened and rubbed his hands in his eyebrows.


    Naturally, he also knew that the method murongsheng said was the fastest and most effective.


    But How could Qu Yun be killed so easily?


    If Qu Yun is really that easy, he can be eliminated. Then you don''t have to wait until now. As early as a thousand years ago, shangguanhuang would have killed Qu Yun. How could he stay here and let Qu Yun run out to be a demon?


    As for Qu Yun, Shangguan Huang hated him more than anyone else. He would never let him go so easily.

 Chapter 1234

    After all, shangguanhuang suffered for so many years because of Qu Yun.


    If it had been for another person, I would have been unable to bear it without shangguanhuang''s strong willpower.


    Either it''s crazy, or it''s completely under Qu Yun''s feet.


    "Is there no other way to do it than that?"


    The doctor knows that this is the quickest and most appropriate way to expel the poisonous insects from the human body.


    However, this method is difficult for the miracle doctor.


    No one can get rid of Qu Yun, even Shangguan Huang. Therefore, murongsheng''s solution is nothing more than empty talk.


    Murongsheng slightly shrugged his shoulders and said directly: "there is no other way. Your heart should be clear."


    If you can''t kill that person, do you want to get rid of him quickly?


    I''m afraid that''s impossible.


    In the whole baqizun, there are thousands of people, not to mention only baqizun''s disciples. Do you want to kill thousands of people in the Jianghu?


    Don''t you want to be the enemy of Wulin?


    This idea, tightly in murongsheng''s head melon seeds inside a run past. Murongsheng felt that it was ridiculous. It was more fantastic than killing Qu Yun. It was impossible!


    Magnolia listened, but also heard a 7788 appearance.


    According to the miracle doctor and Xue Sheng, if you want to get rid of the poisonous insects on Le''er, you must kill the person who has been poisoned! Otherwise, there is no other way, and there is no way to solve the poisonous insects in Le''er''s body!


    "Who''s the one who''s tricking you?"?! You know what??! I''ll go and kill her


    Yulan didn''t know who was the person who was playing the magic trick, and she didn''t know what was the worry in the doctor''s heart.


    She just understood that as long as she killed the person who had poisoned her, Le''er would be saved. If you can''t kill them, Le''er can''t be saved!


    Murongsheng glances at Yulan, but she doesn''t speak.


    To tell you the truth, murongsheng is eager to have someone rush up and completely solve Qu Yun.


    But


    The martial arts of Yulan is not much better than that of Le''er


    It''s not that she belittles Yulan''s ability here. She is speaking according to the facts. Qu Yun''s next trick will be able to make Le''er hit. So this Magnolia Qu Yun is also able to kill Yulan quietly.


    It''s estimated that the Yulan has already become a zombie before it reaches Qu Yun.


    Maybe it will be controlled by Qu Yun, that kind of zombie.


    Who made Yulan a disciple of baqizun?


    It''s sure to be easier to use in action.


    So, it''s absolutely bullshit to kill Qu Yun with Yulan''s martial arts.


    Is it difficult? Can Yulan''s martial arts be better than shangguanhuang''s?


    Anyway, murongsheng doesn''t care about Yulan''s ambition and the idea of killing quyun, and he doesn''t even care about it.

 Chapter 1235

    "Instead of thinking about it here, find a XiaGu person who doesn''t even know where he is going to get revenge. I think it''s better for you to take Le''er back and drink some medicine to make her wake up quickly. "


    Murongsheng didn''t think about it at all. He told Yulan about Qu Yun.


    Told Magnolia unless add trouble, is no use at all, also told her to do?


    Who''s to blame for that?


    Don''t blame anyone. If it happens, it will be too late to say anything!


    Murongsheng doesn''t tell Yulan. Naturally, the doctor won''t mind his own business. He tells Yulan about Qu Yun.


    Hearing what murongsheng said, he nodded slightly and said, "later, I''ll give her medicine for you. You can cook some for her and feed her. I''ll come and see her in the evening. "


    Yulan was able to climb to this position and come to this step among so many disciples of baqizun. There was a place to deal with the affairs around shangguanhuang.


    Just because she was too worried about Le''er, she didn''t notice it.


    Now I wake up a little bit, listen to Xue Sheng and the doctor''s words, savor it carefully in my heart, and immediately notice some strange places.


    I''m afraid the miracle doctor and Xue Sheng are very clear about who this person is, but they don''t want to tell her!


    Yulan just wanted to get to the bottom of the matter, and she knew it in her heart. No matter how you ask, I''m afraid you won''t find anything. Xue Sheng won''t say, and the doctor won''t tell her!


    The tone in my heart is hard pressed down. I carry Le''er up again and walk towards the direction of Le''er''s room.


    Just after walking out of the yard, murongsheng, standing behind him, said, "if Le''er wakes up and talks nonsense, just listen and calm people down. She is now under the control of insects, and some things will be out of her control. "


    Magnolia should be a, carrying the joy is to quickly walk out.


    When Yulan was gone, the doctor was a little confused and asked, "why did you say that just now? The poisonous insects in Le''er are just the poisonous insects of life and death. Qu Yun wants to control, and can only control, Le''er''s life and death, not her actions and consciousness. "


    Le''er, what strange things can you do?


    Murong Sheng naturally knew what the poisonous insects in Le''er''s body were.


    But what can that do! Yulan doesn''t know. That''s what she said!


    Anyway, if she doesn''t pour all the black water on Qu Yun, can she still black herself?


    She''s not a fool!


    "Yes, it''s true that the poison on Le''er is the poison of life and death, but look carefully..."


    Murongsheng said, and pointed to the pool of fishy and ugly black dog blood on the ground: "you see, as soon as Le''er enters the room, the whole person is very abnormal. He took a bowl of black dog blood from the food box and poured it on me


    "What do you want me to explain and think about her behavior? If you are a good person, will you suddenly go crazy? "

 Chapter 1236

    The miracle doctor listened to murongsheng''s words and looked in the direction murongsheng pointed. He frowned at the dazzling pool of dog blood on the ground.


    I don''t know how to think about it. Will it make a person''s temperament change greatly after being poisoned?


    Like, never heard of it?


    Just like Shangguan Huang, his old temper was so smelly and hard. After Qu Yun was poisoned, he was still so smelly and hard


    "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about the poisonous insects."


    The doctor''s heart is also very vexed: "about Gu insect this matter, do you have any way to solve?"


    The miracle doctor has no interest in what the current situation of Le''er is like. All I think about is Qu Yun''s poisonous insects. And then there is the whole baqizun people''s obsession.


    Murongsheng walked into the room and felt very uncomfortable wearing embroidered shoes with dog''s blood under his feet, especially uncomfortable in his heart.


    He replaced the embroidered shoes dyed with blood and answered the doctor''s question: "what else can I do? Didn''t I just tell you that? The solution is to kill Qu Yun. If she dies, the poisonous insects will die with her. "


    The doctor knows that this is the solution, but it can''t be realized!


    "Is there really no other way than this? Do you have any way to control the insects? "


    The doctor didn''t want to think about whether he could kill Qu Yun.


    Because in his mind, this is a completely impossible thing!


    We can only go back and ask for other ways. We only hope that we can find a way to control the insects. Can''t let Qu Yun control so many poisonous insects in his own hands?!


    There is no way to kill Qu Yun, and there is no way to eliminate Qu Yun.


    Well, there are some ways to control these insects planted by Qu Yun, right?!


    Headquarters can let so many people suddenly die, right?!


    At least Don''t let the people outside see anything fishy


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to say that so many people died all at once.


    Murongsheng listened to the doctor''s words, and the action of putting on shoes in his hand stopped a little.


    Slightly raised his head, through the window, looking at the sky outside.


    Sit there quietly, motionless. In this way, it is obvious that he is trying to think about whether there are other ways to solve the problem!


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, the doctor''s heart quickly raised a bit of hope!


    There''s a way!


    But this glimmer of hope did not exist in my heart for long, I heard Murong Sheng calmly throw over a sentence: "No."


    These two words, immediately let behind the face with small wings, will soon fly up, the doctor, all of a sudden to hit the bottom, fell down, can not get up again.


    Looking closely at murongsheng, I don''t know whether I should scold him or beat him. The taste in my heart is really uncomfortable.


    "There''s no way. Why do you think so long?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, he thought that he could really come up with some good ideas. Unexpectedly It''s still useless!


    This murongsheng, is not intentionally here to arouse people''s appetite!

 Chapter 1237

    Murongsheng put on his shoes and stood up. He stamped his feet to feel the comfort of the shoes.


    He glanced at the doctor with a strange look on his face. He thought the doctor would ask some strange questions: "if I don''t try to think about it, how can I know there is no other way?"


    "I just tried my best to search all the medical books I read in my mind, trying to find a reliable way. But who knows, no? Is that my fault? "


    "Blame me for thinking it over?"


    The doctor was speechless by murongsheng, but there was no way to take murongsheng. After all, what murongsheng said was true.


    If you don''t think about it carefully, how can you know if you can think of other ways?


    This is the result, some of which he didn''t want to accept.


    So, just go straight away.


    After only two steps, I looked back at murongsheng, who seemed very leisurely. I couldn''t help asking, "don''t you worry about him at all?"


    He?


    Murongsheng slightly picked eyebrows, even if the doctor''s mouth did not say his name, murongsheng''s heart is also clear, the doctor said who.


    Apart from shangguanhuang, who else can there be?


    "Why worry?" Murongsheng asked back. He didn''t seem to have any worries. "It''s not that he was poisoned by life and death. What do I have to worry about him?"


    These words, let the doctor thoroughly want to understand.


    What the miracle doctor didn''t expect is that what murongsheng thought was so simple. Listen, this means. As long as shangguanhuang doesn''t have Zhonggu on her body, she will be relieved.


    As for the life and death of others, it has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t care how many people will die.


    This sounds right. After all, even if it is put at other times, it has nothing to do with whether other people live or die. He will not care about it. Otherwise, if he has to intervene in everyone''s life and death, won''t he be tired to death?


    But


    "You know, it''s not that easy this time. It''s the whole baqizun people and the people who come to baqizun are poisoned. How can you say that they are also baqizun''s wife and the people he cares about? Can''t you think of something? "


    If this matter is not handled properly, even if shangguanhuang doesn''t have poisonous insects, he will fall into a difficult situation.


    How to say, the Lord of Baqi Zun is Shangguan Huang.


    The place where the accident happened was in baqizun.


    As long as it is investigated, shangguanhuang will be the one who will suffer the loss in the end!


    How can murongsheng be so relieved?


    Don''t worry at all, don''t help to come up with a good solution, just so indifferent, let shangguanhuang himself to solve this matter?


    What murongsheng thought, the doctor really didn''t understand.


    What murongsheng thought in his heart, he never understood.


    Murongsheng listened to the doctor''s words and rubbed his fingers gently on his chin: "what you said has a little truth."


    "Anyway, the place where the accident happened was in baqizun. This baqizun is the property of my husband''s family. It''s also a part of me. I should make a little effort. "

 Chapter 1238

    The doctor quickly nodded, as long as murongsheng himself can figure it out, it''s much easier!


    But then what?


    And then what do you do?


    Murongsheng didn''t say it, and the doctor didn''t urge him. Instead, he listened with his eyes open and ears erect, for fear that he might miss something.


    Even if murongsheng can''t figure out a good way to solve the problem completely, he should be able to figure out some ways to control it a little bit?


    After all, murongsheng is the one who can make the fake death medicine!


    And the time of feign death is so long!


    Miraculous doctor in the medical above, murongsheng or vaguely hold some expectations!


    Anyway, this matter has come to this point. He really can''t think of any good way to solve the problem. Let''s treat the dead horse as a living horse. Let''s see what strange way murongsheng can come up with.


    After all, it''s much better than doing nothing and watching, isn''t it?


    Perhaps, this murongsheng might really be able to come up with a way to restrain the development of Gu insects?


    This is not impossible, after all, people have to look forward to!


    "After thinking about it, I decided to take part in the competition well! I won''t paddle in the course of the game! Strive to use their most real level, into the final! At that time, I will be able to keep the peerless sword made by my husband''s family! "


    "At that time, it''s OK to want to develop again. People should be full of hope, right?"


    Murongsheng said these heroic words in the eyes of the doctor full of expectation.


    Listening to the doctor''s ears, it''s hard for him to breathe. He can''t go up and down in his throat. It''s very uncomfortable!


    What murongsheng said is a matter of two dimensions with what he wants to solve!


    It''s just


    What should I say?


    That is, the brain circuit is completely not on a line, saying more is a waste of saliva, saying more is a waste of time!


    The miraculous doctor of Qi didn''t want to talk to murongsheng, so he left directly. Walking more simply than just now, looking at the far away back, it seems that there is still some breath.


    When the miracle doctor completely disappeared, murongsheng, who just now had a leisurely look on his face and didn''t care about it at all, suddenly his face sank.


    Is there any way to restrain it?


    Of course there is.


    However, she did not want to tell the doctor about this method.


    Because this method, for her, is a rotten way!


    Is it difficult to let her run over one by one and give people needles?


    How could that be!


    Moreover, this method is obviously a way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. If it is small, it is OK. With so many people, she can still have the energy to help control the poisonous insects on people.


    But it''s not that many people are bewitched!


    There are at least thousands of them. Can''t you let her prick them one by one?!


    This is not a matter that can be solved by just a few needles!


    Life and death Gu life and death Gu, a listen to this name is not so easy to be able to solve!


    Besides, she doesn''t have three heads and six arms! Where there is so much time, even if there are six heads and nine arms, according to this method, I am tired to death!

 Chapter 1239

    "The curse of life and death..."


    Murongsheng''s eyebrows wrinkled lightly, he read softly in his mouth, and there was a faint light flowing in his eyes.


    In fact, although this kind of insect is the most useless, it is also the most useful one.


    It''s useless because the people who make the poison usually want to torture that person severely. If you kill people all at once, it''s really boring, and you''ll lose the meaning of the existence of this poisonous insect.


    After all, if you can bewitch people without being aware of it, then that skill is also powerful. Isn''t it easier to kill people directly?


    It''s not something that can be raised overnight


    It''s poisonous to people, and it''s killing them all at once. What a waste


    Come to see her. The life and death witches are trained. As a result, they use so much. They just want to kill all the people at once. How can we say that there are some


    However, there is still a little use for this life and death curse. Wouldn''t it be more reassuring to hold everyone''s life in the palm of your hand?


    It''s not just about holding one person''s life, it''s about holding countless people''s lives.


    Murongsheng reached out his hand and pinched it in the middle of his brow. This kind of life and death poison can appear in so many people''s bodies. It must be from a source, rather than being planted one by one by Qu Yun.


    Now, she has no way to cure those who have been poisoned. However, there are still some people who don''t fall in love with Gu in Baqi Zun. If we find out the source, at least we won''t let Qu Yun continue to spread the curse of life and death.


    It won''t let Qu Yun control all the lives of so many people.


    Thinking of this, murongsheng walked out of the yard quickly, trying to explore the situation.


    Along the way, he asked some of baqizun''s disciples and finally came to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen rub eat rub some good, by the way around the kitchen inside a circle, carefully check. I wanted to find some clues, but after reading it, I found that there was no sign of insects.


    This makes Murong Sheng''s eyes look dark.


    After walking out of the kitchen, murongsheng walked towards all the water sources of baqizun. I checked all the wells of baqizun, and found no trace of poisonous insects.


    Then this is strange.


    There isn''t any in the kitchen or the water source. Where are the insects?


    "Where on earth is it?"


    Murongsheng some don''t understand, in the heart is particularly muddled force.


    If we can plant poisonous insects on so many people in such a large area. That must be to let people not be aware of, let people feel not out, then come into contact with the insects. So besides food, it''s drink.


    In particular, all the cooking needs to use water.


    Then the feasibility of water source is the biggest.


    However, she didn''t find the trace she wanted to find. It was far from what she thought. It wasn''t in these places at all.


    It seems that Qu Yun''s ability is really powerful. She really underestimates Qu Yun. She can do such a wide range of things in such a hidden way.


    "Miss Xue? Why are you here? "

 Chapter 1240

    "Miss Xue, what are you doing here?"


    Murongsheng thought too much and didn''t notice several people coming behind him.


    Hearing the sound, murongsheng turned and looked over. There came four disciples of baqizun with teapots in their hands. It looks like I''m coming to fetch water.


    "You get water."


    Murongsheng knew that the position he was standing would definitely affect the disciples, so he stood up and gave up the position beside the well, thinking about going out.


    There are no more details to explore here, and it''s useless to stay here.


    The four disciples of baqizun nodded slightly to murongsheng, then put the teapot on the ground and began to draw water one by one.


    Murongsheng, who walked away slowly, was all thinking about the way that the poisonous insects used to enter people''s bodies. I didn''t put it on the dead baqizun''s disciple at all.


    But suddenly, murongsheng''s ears seemed to hear a few words.


    Listen to the four disciples of baqizun murmuring some words while they are pumping water.


    Boiling water, tea and so on.


    Originally, murongsheng didn''t pay too much attention to what the four people said. But in a trance, it seems that an idea has crossed my mind.


    Suddenly there is a feeling of sudden opening!


    She just thought has been confined to the study of water and food, but did not think in other directions.


    Now hearing what these four people said, murongsheng patted her forehead. How could she forget to think about other things!


    It''s something that many people can come into contact with, as well as tea!


    Since the beginning of the competition, baqizun has been providing free tea for people to watch and participate in the competition.


    But for so many days, as soon as she finished the competition, she went back directly. She never drank the tea provided by baqizun for free. And her body, up to now is no problem at all!


    If the source of this insect can''t be found in the water and food, can it


    Murongsheng suddenly thought of this question, and quickly went back to ask the four baqizun disciples who were drawing water: "ask me, where have you put the tea for the famous sword competition these days?"


    Although this method is not so sure, murongsheng has a little intuition in his heart. He feels that Qu Yun can make so many people catch the trick unconsciously, and he must have mixed the poisonous insects in the tea!


    Listening to murongsheng''s inquiry, baqizun''s disciples were stunned.


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng, who had gone far away, came back again and asked such a strange thing: "tea?"


    However, this stupidity lasted only a few seconds, and then he responded and answered murongsheng''s question: "tea has always been put in the tea room, and every day it is made by elder martial sister Yulan..."


    Without waiting for the disciple of baqizun standing in front of him to finish speaking, murongsheng quickly turned and ran away.


    In the blink of an eye, baqizun''s disciples found that there was no murongsheng in front of them.


    "Well Let elder martial sister Yulan "It''s just..."

 Chapter 1241

    "Elder martial sister Yulan Take it out and send it to us... "


    Then baqizun''s disciples opened their mouths, faced the air and finished the next words. Whether murongsheng heard it or not, he said it anyway.


    After that, he turned his head and looked blankly at the elder martial brother standing beside him: "what''s the matter? Miss Xue Why is it so strange all of a sudden? "


    The other three disciples of baqizun also shook their heads blankly. How do they know what happened to miss Xue


    Murongsheng, who had already run away from four baqizun disciples, and who had been running away for a long time, just remembered on the way.


    Where is the teahouse!


    She couldn''t feel it clearly!


    This eight Qi Zun is just too big! Walking inside is like walking in a maze, and since I came to baqizun, I haven''t walked around. I don''t know where the teahouse is.


    I can''t find where the teahouse is.


    Murong Sheng is about to catch a disciple of baqizun and ask about the situation. Then he feels that someone is approaching her quickly behind him.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s whole body is tense, ready to fight back in the next second. The step just moved, the body stopped. She was held in her arms by those who came after her.


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips. Before he had time to turn around and speak, there was a reprimand in his ear.


    On the contrary, it was the man who wanted to run over to frighten her. His voice was obviously angry: "where on earth have you gone?"


    Murongsheng turned to look at it, and saw shangguanhuang''s serious and angry face. Although the mouth is full of anger to scold her, but the action on the hand is not slow down at all, checking on murongsheng''s body.


    See if murongsheng is injured.


    Murong Sheng was about to answer Shangguan Huang''s words, but he was blocked by Shangguan Huang''s fiery words, which made Murong Sheng swallow into his stomach.


    "Where have you been?! Who owns all the blood in your room? "


    Shangguanhuang is not willing to recall the scene when he just stepped into murongsheng''s room!


    He has been busy all night and wants to go back to talk to murongsheng. Results just go back, the room has not stepped in, a push open the door to see a scarlet, very dazzling.


    And the embroidered shoes with blood stains on the side.


    This scene in shangguanhuang''s eyes, let shangguanhuang panic almost crazy!


    "I..."


    Murongsheng opens his mouth and wants to explain this to shangguanhuang.


    As a result, just out of the mouth to say a word, immediately was shangguanhuang to interrupt. Shangguanhuang doesn''t listen to what murongsheng wants to say, but keeps saying what he wants to say.


    "Where are you hurt?"


    Shangguanhuang looks up and down at murongsheng, and his hand is not only on murongsheng''s body. What''s more, I want to turn murongsheng over to have a good look and see where murongsheng is injured.


    Murongsheng is like a string puppet. He is examined by shangguanhuang over and over again, which makes him very carefree.


    Looking at himself again, he would be interrupted by shangguanhuang, and he was too lazy to speak.


    He raised his hands directly and held shangguanhuang''s face. Standing on tiptoe, he bit shangguanhuang''s thin lips.

 Chapter 1242

    you ''re right.


    Either kiss


    or bite shangguanhuang''s lips decisively!


    Holding the lip flap in his teeth, he took a bite directly.


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang cries out, holding murongsheng''s hands at last, and there is no more action.


    Although murongsheng just used his strength, he bit shangguanhuang''s lips. But the heart did not deliver goods, at least did not bite shangguanhuang''s lips. At most, shangguanhuang''s lips had a deep tooth impression.


    Feel shangguanhuang gradually calm down, the body of that anxious mood is slowly disappearing, murongsheng this will shangguanhuang lips to loosen.


    However, murongsheng looked at the opportunity and just released the man. Shangguanhuang instantly reacts and takes advantage of the victory to block murongsheng''s lips.


    Take murongsheng''s two arms and press murongsheng in front of his chest.


    Don''t let murongsheng escape again.


    He has been suddenly disappeared by murongsheng, which makes him physically and mentally tired and empty.


    Now with murongsheng''s initiative, how could he let it go?


    He can''t remember where murongsheng was when he took the initiative to him last time.


    Now suddenly came such an opportunity, shangguanhuang is not a loser, but habitually grasp the opportunity in his own palm, will not let it slip away secretly!


    In this case, murongsheng had no defense at all. It was so easy for shangguanhuang to break through, and his tongue stretched out towards murongsheng''s lips, pestering murongsheng to dance together.


    Murongsheng wants to dodge, but shangguanhuang doesn''t give murongsheng any chance, so he chases closer and closer.


    Her hands were pressed tightly on her back like mountains, which made murongsheng have no room to retreat.


    "Wuwu..."


    At the beginning, murongsheng would beat shangguanhuang''s back with his deep arm, trying to let shangguanhuang release her.


    But gradually, murongsheng''s strength of slapping shangguanhuang on the back gradually weakened, and finally he would not resist completely.


    Instead, he stretched out his arm and hugged shangguanhuang''s waist.


    The whole person was also immersed in shangguanhuang''s behavior. Even, I will learn to respond to shangguanhuang''s behavior.


    The two people just hugged and kissed each other as if they were alone.


    If it wasn''t for the faint sound of someone talking and the sound of laughter coming from afar. I''m afraid murongsheng hasn''t recovered from this atmosphere!


    Someone''s coming here!


    Aware of this incident, murongsheng immediately became alert.


    At the same time, I also remember that this is not their room or their yard. This is on the road!


    It''s still a road, she doesn''t know where to go!


    This means that people may pass through this road anytime and anywhere!


    Therefore, her and shangguanhuang''s current behavior is likely to be exposed in other people''s eyes and seen by others!


    Although she didn''t care about this kind of thing, she didn''t have any interest. She was surrounded by passers-by like a monkey.

 Chapter 1243

    Murongsheng because of such a little bit of movement, the whole person just wake up from the atmosphere.


    Shangguanhuang naturally heard the news from afar, and even woke up earlier than murongsheng.


    It''s just that shangguanhuang has been acting like he didn''t hear anything, because he doesn''t want to stop this wonderful moment.


    It''s not easy to seize murongsheng''s initiative. Why don''t he take this opportunity to get more benefits from murongsheng?


    Listen to the footsteps gradually close, shangguanhuang holding murongsheng directly a flash, to dodge.


    Originally, there were two people standing on the road, but now they disappeared in an instant, as if shangguanhuang and murongsheng never appeared here.


    "Why? Did the man who looked so good still lose? "


    "That''s not true. When did I cheat you? You just went to pour water and didn''t see that man''s game. I tell you, I''m going to laugh to death! It looks majestic. It looks like the winner is in hand. As a result Ha ha ha... "


    "If you say that, that person is really..."


    "No, it''s funny to pretend to be capable even if you don''t have the ability!"


    Two baqizun''s disciples came from afar and talked about the competition just now.


    I didn''t realize that there was something wrong with this road. I walked directly from the place where murongsheng and shangguanhuang were still standing.


    When two people''s figure is more and more far away, finally can''t even hear the voice.


    Murongsheng then took his eyes back from the two baqizun disciples and glanced at shangguanhuang who held her on the tree: "I said, this person has gone, should we go down from the tree?"


    The tree is not big, the branches are not so thick, just a little bit of position. That is to say, it can make people just trample on their feet.


    If she is here alone, she can continue to squat on the branches and peep.


    But now it''s two!


    Two people weigh more than one!


    Murongsheng is standing on the branch now. He doesn''t dare to move, and his body is a little shaky. He is really worried that one of them will step on the branch and let them fall off the tree.


    Murongsheng''s heart is worried, but shangguanhuang is not in a hurry.


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, he didn''t pay attention to the cautious and worried tone, and even some bad people deliberately put their feet on the branches of the tree.


    Shangguanhuang''s weight is not light, these two feet let this originally not strong tree branches, trembling, to break, constantly shaking several times.


    Scared Murong Sheng immediately nervous up, afraid of their own a careless, a butt fell to the ground!


    "I said, why! All of a sudden, what''s going on here? "


    There is no place for murongsheng to exert himself, or there is no place for murongsheng to grasp!


    He quickly hugged shangguanhuang''s waist and held it tightly for fear that he would fall from the tree.

 Chapter 1244

    Even if you fall, you have to pull a cushion!


    Who knows what kind of psychosis shangguanhuang suddenly has?!


    If you don''t step on the ground, you should step on the branches of the tree?!


    Shangguanhuang was scolded by murongsheng, but his half face was as bright and dazzling as honey and a flower.


    Is shangguanhuang stupid?


    How was scolded, still can smile so brilliant?!


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what''s funny about it!


    She is scolding him, not giving him a joke!


    What does this man do with such a brilliant smile?


    The mouth grins almost to the ear root!


    "What are you laughing at here?" Murongsheng tightly hugs shangguanhuang''s waist, raises his head, and stares at shangguanhuang fiercely.


    "I''m not nervous. I laugh because you haven''t held me so actively for a long time, and you''ve never kissed me so actively..."


    Shangguanhuang with no mask that half of the face, close to murongsheng''s face gently rub.


    What he said spread into murongsheng''s ears, like wearing a piece of resentment, but also with a bit of comfort.


    Even a blind man can feel it. Now shangguanhuang seems to be very happy!


    In a good mood is to fly to fill up!


    However, shangguanhuang''s words came into murongsheng''s ears and made murongsheng stiff.


    It seems that she has never been so intimate with shangguanhuang for a long time.


    After she woke up, although she had never been very close to Shangguan Huang. But there are still some things that happen when you flirt with them.


    After marriage, although the relationship is good and bad. But for shangguanhuang''s contact, she completely accepted it from the initial resistance to the later one who didn''t want to resist


    That''s because even if she wants to resist, she can''t resist completely!


    Although it is absolutely abnormal to talk about such a way of getting along and the relationship between two people after marriage.


    But this kind of abnormality is not what she thought?!


    It''s mainly because of the relationship between the two people, their background, and all kinds of things they have been exposed to. She doesn''t think that two people can really be normal


    If you let her put all the previous things away, and let bygones be bygones, then I''m afraid she can''t do it.


    In my heart, there is no way to cross that barrier.


    For example, slapped her, want to give her a sugar, coax her over. This method may be effective, but it is not effective for everyone.


    Like her, on her body certainly not so good effect!


    Because she is a very mean person, and she is very vengeful!


    What''s more, what shangguanhuang had done to her was not as simple as slapping her. Although shangguanhuang didn''t recognize her at that time, he was right about the person who did this to her.


    No matter how it is said, there is no way to deny it.


    And she, even prefer to let shangguanhuang slap her, the solution is relatively simple.


    Plus Later, when she learned about Qu Yun''s existence, her attitude towards shangguanhuang was even less

 Chapter 1245

    "You don''t want to come here," murongsheng quickly stopped shangguanhuang. "It''s like the branches can''t bear us for a long time. If you want to say or do something, you''d better sink down."


    Murongsheng put aside his face and refused to keep in touch with shangguanhuang. He wanted to distance himself from shangguanhuang.


    Although, from other people''s eyes, it seems that the two people are still close together.


    But the position of the chest, after murongsheng''s efforts and struggle, still opened some distance.


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words and looks at murongsheng''s actions.


    Originally, his face was still happy. At this time, he was suddenly gloomy. He insisted on pulling murongsheng into his arms and holding him tightly.


    Although shangguanhuang''s action is fast, murongsheng can see what shangguanhuang wants to do, which is faster!


    Fingers quickly in shangguanhuang shoulder position, gently place for a while. Shangguan Huang immediately felt that one of his arms was numb. Holding murongsheng''s hands, also instantly released.


    Taking advantage of such an opportunity, murongsheng quickly pushes shangguanhuang away and falls back.


    The muscles of the whole body were tightly stretched and turned directly in the air. Concentrate all your strength on your legs. Keep your eyes on the distance between yourself and the ground.


    At the moment when he was about to fall on the ground, he fell on the ground.


    In addition to some slight numbness in both legs, there was no bruise, some accidents.


    Fortunately, shangguanhuang picked her up and stood on the branch which was not too far away. According to her words, she could solve it by herself. But if she is taller, unless she looks like a bird with a pair of wings on her back.


    Otherwise, you will definitely fall!


    If you fall to death, I''m afraid you will become a disabled?


    At that time, wherever you go, you have to go in a wheelchair. It''s just too uncomfortable!


    Murongsheng has not been relieved because he has not been hurt. I felt a sense of pressure on my head and looked up at her.


    Looking up at the white robe.


    If you say, just shangguanhuang''s face smile bright, the mood is very happy. Just because I want to distance myself, the happy mood on my face is a little lighter.


    But now!


    Shangguanhuang face a little bit of pleasure emotions are gone!


    All that remained was anger.


    Even if it is to cover half a face, murongsheng can still feel shangguanhuang''s anger and pounce on her.


    "You didn''t put me down. I can''t help but do it!"


    Murong Sheng didn''t give Shangguan Huang any chance to speak at all. He took the lead in speaking.


    Shangguanhuang originally wanted to speak, but he was choked by murongsheng''s words. She pursed her lips and looked down at murongsheng. There was a flash of anger and a trace of Sad?


    It seemed that he was cleaning up his mood. After a long time, Shangguan Huang said, "if I don''t let you go, are you going to jump down like this?"

 Chapter 1246

    ¡±You think you have internal skills? Do you think you know lightness skill?! "


    shangguanhuang thought that only when he got closer to her and could see murongsheng more and more clearly.


    But every time, murongsheng''s action will bring shangguanhuang''s little confirmation back to the bottom of the abyss.


    Murongsheng blinked inexplicably, stood up from the ground and shook his arms and legs: "although I don''t know martial arts, I don''t know lightness. But it''s a piece of cake for me. "


    Besides, isn''t she all right now?


    As for being so angry?


    It''s like She really did something wrong.


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s words, takes a deep look at her, and then turns away without saying a word.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang without saying a word, so neatly turned to leave the back, suddenly a little silly.


    After returning to his senses, he hurriedly ran after him and said, "don''t go. I have something else to ask you! teahouse! The teahouse is now Hiss... "


    Just stood up and wanted to chase shangguanhuang in the direction of leaving. Results just took a step, murongsheng immediately squatted down. After taking a step, I feel some slight pain in the floor of my feet


    Shangguan Huang is about to leave with the pace of not knowing each other. As a result, he is stopped by Murong Sheng''s pain.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw murongsheng sitting on the ground, without any image to speak of.


    Take off your shoes and rub your feet


    Shangguanhuang''s brow slightly wrinkled up, quickly turned back, walked to murongsheng and squatted down. Murongsheng''s feet from her hands to take over, there is no meaning of dislike. Reach out a hand a little bit of hold murongsheng''s sole of foot.


    There was no problem with the bone, which made shangguanhuang feel a little relieved.


    "Where does it hurt?"


    Shangguanhuang asked softly, murongsheng''s eyes slightly looked at the place nearby. Just saw her landing place, lying a small stone is not very impressive.


    And just now, the sole of her foot seemed to fall on that?


    When I just landed, I didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But this one stands up, walked a step to feel immediately, just of that small stone probably is to poke in the acupuncture point of her foot top, move to have a burst of pulling pain feeling.


    "It''s just been put down by a pebble."


    Shangguanhuang looked in the direction of murongsheng, and saw the small stone lying there quietly.


    He took his eyes back and stared at murongsheng for a long time.


    When murongsheng''s heart was a little hairy, he sighed: "did I let you jump? Will I keep you in that tree for the rest of my life? "


    He tied murongsheng to his belt and didn''t feel tired. How could he have trapped murongsheng in that tree?


    After all, he will let murongsheng down. He just wanted to spend more time with murongsheng.


    But what I didn''t expect was that his behavior directly made murongsheng break with him!


    Murongsheng, of course, knew how shangguanhuang could hold her and stand on that tree all his life. However, there is something hidden in her heart, which must be solved in a hurry. Where is the time to waste?

 Chapter 1247

    She''s in a hurry!


    She finally figured out what the source might be. If she didn''t hurry to check it, Qu Yun found it. It''s really


    By the way!


    Where does she have time to sit here? Shangguanhuang doesn''t dislike her little feet and squats here to pinch her feet??!


    She has more important things to do!


    "Well, well, don''t pinch, you quickly take me to the teahouse to see the situation!"


    Murong Sheng pushes Shangguan Huang''s hand away from her feet and puts on the embroidered shoes in a hurry.


    "Teahouse?"


    Shangguanhuang frowned: "you''re going to the teahouse. What do you want to see?"


    The teahouse is a place where even he doesn''t usually step in. When it comes to making tea and pouring water, there is a disciple of baqizun. What did he do in the past?


    To be exact, it''s in baqizun. In addition to some major places, there are also places where government organs make them. Although shangguanhuang knew where they were in other places, they didn''t set foot too much.


    Now suddenly I heard murongsheng say what teahouse to go to. Naturally, shangguanhuang was a little confused. He didn''t think about the reason.


    "Go, go first! I have intuition. Qu Yun must have put poisonous insects in the tea! Therefore, we must stop today''s brewed tea. We can''t send it out for others to drink! "


    Murongsheng put on his shoes and stood up, but his feet were not complete. This stand up, just by small stone to put place, touch the ground, or some slight pain.


    Like foot floor cramps, and with a kind of acid numb feeling.


    Reluctantly forward a step, the other foot has not stepped on the ground. Murongsheng only felt his body hanging in the air. When he looked back, he found that he had been held up by shangguanhuang!


    When it comes to important things, Shangguan Huang doesn''t say a word. He holds up the general without saying a word and steps on the lightness skill to fly in the direction of the teahouse.


    "Hold me tight!"


    At this time, even if shangguanhuang didn''t say anything, he would honestly stretch out his arm and hold shangguanhuang''s neck tightly. Also won''t die obstinately, must use oneself this already suffered seedling small foot Ya son to walk past.


    Besides, she knows the general situation and the overall situation, but she has one of the few advantages at present!


    Therefore, murongsheng''s two arms tightly embrace shangguanhuang''s neck. For fear that his arms are not tight enough, when shangguanhuang is on his way, he falls down and wastes his time.


    She has wasted so much time that she doesn''t think she has more time to waste.


    At this time, on the way to the teahouse, many people can see a white shadow flying past when they pass by. It''s just a flash in front of their eyes.


    However, although I only saw one eye, only saw a white shadow, it is also able to see who it is. After all, which one of the people in baqizun now is not the one with excellent martial arts, who can be the champion of more famous swords?


    And the white shadow that just flashed by, with the lightness skill, flew past quickly. You can see that this is the Lord of baqizun!


    These days, I have been sitting on the top of the famous sword assembly, watching the competition of people in the Wulin.


    As for the man in the arms of the Baqi Lord. In a flash, no one can see who it is.


    But looking at that figure closely, it''s definitely a woman!

 Chapter 1248

    Isn''t it true that the Baqi Venerable Master has never been close to women?


    How come now


    In public, with a woman in her arms, running fast on the road?


    This event, as long as you see Shangguan Huang flying past with his lightness skills, you will be full of heartless and endless interest in the woman in Shangguan Huang''s arms.


    I don''t know if this person''s gossip is naturally so sensitive. Anyway, these people are guessing, and I don''t know how to guess Xue Sheng''s body!


    It''s clear that small things can''t be any smaller, and they won''t attract other people''s attention according to normal words. But just because of shangguanhuang''s behavior, Xue Sheng and baqizun were directly involved in the affair.


    Suddenly, this thing is like a pair of wings inserted, quickly spread out.


    Let the born of these players, all of Xue Sheng''s attitude, instantly become unfriendly.


    Xue Sheng''s strength can be seen by a discerning person, absolutely not so good!


    Yesterday''s competition, according to her own strength, she will never win that old man!


    As a result, it is because of having such an affair with the Lord of baqizun that


    Ha ha, a just rely on the appearance to confuse men, want to go through the back door of the waste!


    But the Lord of Baqi is really out of his mind!


    Xue Sheng is such a common woman. How can she be dazzled by Xue Sheng?


    Actually still secretly help Xue Sheng, want to help Xue Sheng get rid of her stronger opponent, let Xue Sheng win in the competition!


    This method is really dirty and disgusting!


    Also said that the famous sword conference is the fairest competition, now also looks like this!


    When it comes to this kind of thing, isn''t the Lord of baqizun still so unprincipled?!


    "I Pooh!"


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s disappearing direction with murongsheng in his arms, a man with a sharp mouth spits on the ground: "the respect of baqizun is so careless, so I won''t be merciful!"


    "If you want your little lover to win the famous sword conference and take away the peerless sword, you have to ask me if I want to!"


    "Wait and see! If I''m going to fight her today. I will definitely kill this woman in front of the Lord of Baqi and the whole Baqi people


    "At that time, I''ll see that the woman is dead, how he cheats in the competition, and how the Lord of baqizun protects people!"


    The man with a sharp mouth, put out the cruel words. And I''m ready to fight on today''s competition platform. As long as Murong Sheng is on the right side, he will be killed openly and justly!


    "Yes! Do kill this woman


    "A woman who can''t do anything, even if she has such an affair with Lord Baqi, how can she win the competition?"


    "In any case, this woman must die!"


    "Anyone can win the peerless sword made by baqizun, but this woman can''t!"


    "No! This excellent sword should be matched with heroes. Give her a girl who can''t do martial arts. Do you want to go back and be a decoration? "

 Chapter 1249

    "If you want me to say that the Lord of Baqi Zun is too careless! For the sake of his little lover, do you still want to take in the reputation of baqizun? "


    At this time, the direct affair between murongsheng and shangguanhuang had been spread.


    And the people who have come to the competition field and are ready to take part in today''s competition are all clamoring to hear such rumors.


    No matter whether the gossip is right or not, whether it is based or not, anyway, everyone says so, that''s right!


    Otherwise, how could this woman win so smoothly in yesterday''s competition?!


    It''s strange that the old man died. Someone must have done something!


    What''s more, this man may be the Lord of baqizun?


    After all, the Lord of baqizun is the most familiar person to baqizun. If he wants to do something, it must be very simple!


    Now I heard the sharp mouthed man speak, and one after another said that we must let murongsheng die on this platform, and give the famous sword conference a fair and just competition!


    Even if the relationship between the Lord of Baqi Zun and her is not general, what can it be!


    It''s an open and aboveboard competition. It''s not normal for people to die on the platform during the competition?


    Even if the Lord of Baqi Zun wanted to make it difficult for him to kill Xue Sheng, he had to find a good reason.


    If you talk nonsense, they will not agree!


    Even the Lord of baqizun can''t do things that can''t serve the public!


    Anyway, after the people who watched the game yesterday talked nonsense there. Murongsheng is still alive and able to participate in today''s competition. In everyone''s eyes, murongsheng is a person who goes through the back door of Baqi Zunzhu!


    A little bit of strength is not, all rely on baqizun''s master behind the tricks. Such a woman still wants to win. Isn''t that an insult to them!


    Anyway, this kind of woman was killed on the platform without fear.


    The sword and spear have no eyes, even the Lord of Baqi Zun is not willing to say anything.


    What''s more, it''s just a piece of rat excrement to put a person who has no martial arts skills into the famous sword conference! If it appears at the beginning of the game, it can be seen. But if you enter the finals of the famous sword conference, it''s a kind of joke!


    And the match assignment of the famous sword assembly is random, even the Lord of baqizun doesn''t know who will compete with whom.


    If you want Xue Sheng to disappear completely, it''s not without a chance.


    It''s easy to get rid of Xue Sheng on the platform of the martial arts contest just to watch out for Baqi Zunzhu''s small moves.


    But The Lord of baqizun is not so wary, so it''s a goal to pay 100 times attention.


    Xue Sheng, a woman, is a shitty stick!


    Only when Xue Sheng is completely eliminated can we give a fair existence to the famous sword assembly!


    In the hearts of many people who participated in the competition, they all thought so. There are definitely not a few people with this idea.


    In particular, those who can compete with murongsheng today have this idea in mind.


    Want to get rid of Xue Sheng, return the famous sword conference to a fair and just pure land!

 Chapter 1250

    Even some of them can''t wait to start today''s competition.


    After the competition, they want to see what kind of tricks Xue Sheng can play on the platform!


    Don''t you have to let them clean up!


    After all, it''s absolutely easy for them to clean up a woman who can''t do martial arts and has no internal power!


    Now murongsheng is not clear at all. She has done nothing. All she wants to do is to find out the source of the poisonous insects. As a result, at this time, inexplicably become a group of people''s imaginary enemy.


    Even this group of people look at her is not pleasing to the eye, one or two want to get rid of her, there is a blood feud look.


    This is really interesting.


    However, for murongsheng, even if she knew what these people were thinking, she would not care at all. She would only respond with a cold laugh and an expression of disdain.


    If these people want to kill her, they have to see if they have the ability!


    That''s right. She doesn''t know any martial arts, and she doesn''t have any internal power. Is she a waste?!


    Ha ha!


    Think that she is a waste of people, then this person is absolutely an idiot!


    If someone really annoys her on the martial arts platform, even if she doesn''t know martial arts, she still has time to find an opportunity to spread the poison.


    At that time, she would like to polish her eyes to see who would be close to her.


    Who would have such a skill, the ability to survive the poison of sudden death, to rush to her and kill her!


    If it''s really so unfortunate that she meets a person who is equally invincible and also knows martial arts, then she can only admit her bad luck!


    However, the possibility is very slim. Is it true that people in this world will be invincible?


    Even if she is invincible, it''s not natural. Instead, she drinks the spring water in the secret place and eats the spring fruit. She doesn''t think that there will be people who have the same adventure with her at the end of the day!


    Therefore, no matter what the situation outside is like, murongsheng doesn''t care about the competition at all.


    Now murongsheng''s attention has all been put in the teahouse. Put in, put in front of these, a plate has a plate, drying in a big round dustpan above the tea.


    Looking at shangguanhuang holding murongsheng flying over at an indescribable speed, the disciples in the teahouse were surprised, but they stood by one side honestly.


    "Lord, what''s drying here is all the tea used after the famous sword meeting."


    The baqizun disciples who followed shangguanhuang responded respectfully.


    But from time to time, he quietly raised his head and took a look at shangguanhuang and murongsheng. There was an obvious feeling of incomprehension in his eyes.


    He is a disciple in charge of the teahouse. He is responsible for the work here every day. I really don''t understand what the tea here looks like to the Lord


    What''s more, the tea you mainly drink has always been provided separately. The tea in this teahouse is just inferior tea. There is no need to taste it. It is used to soak water to quench thirst and instantly provide it to the participants and spectators of the famous sword conference.

 Chapter 1251

    For the response of baqizun''s disciples, shangguanhuang didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he waved his hand and withdrew the disciples who were guarding the tea from here.


    When all the people in the teahouse were gone, shangguanhuang asked murongsheng, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with the tea in the teahouse? Do you see that? "


    Murongsheng did not answer, but quietly watching, went to reach for a few pieces of tea, put in front of carefully observed.


    Just look at the green tea, which is still fresh. After baking, the color faded from the bright state and became very deep.


    On the surface, there is no problem. Murongsheng uses his nails to break off the tea leaves. It''s also clean and there''s nothing abnormal inside.


    Not to mention, there is nothing unclean in it.


    "Is there anything in it?"


    Shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s hand to break the tea, and immediately thought of something.


    If there is a problem with the tea, the insects will hide in the curly tea and will not be detected.


    However, it''s strange to see that after murongsheng broke off the tea, the inside of the tea was empty and clean, and there was no abnormal situation.


    Don''t say there are insects, just some white eggs, which are not seen in the tea.


    "It''s impossible."


    Murongsheng''s brows wrinkled and he looked at the tea lying quietly in his palm. It was very clean and there was nothing.


    Such an obvious fact can be seen, but it also makes Murong Sheng a little stunned.


    Will be the hands of the tea to one side, do not give up to pick up the tea, looking at the situation.


    But no matter how you look at it, you can''t see any trace.


    Even if the tea is completely broken off to see, it is not. The edges and corners of the tea that had been fried before were crushed, but there was still no sign of poisonous insects.


    The well water is normal, and the food is normal. Even the only tea that can be remembered is still not able to detect any strange places.


    This surprised murongsheng. It was so clean that he didn''t find any poisonous insects in the tea.


    Even shangguanhuang learned from murongsheng and repeatedly checked a lot of tea. They were all the same. They were clean and there was nothing wrong with them.


    The clean ones don''t even have residue.


    There is one, clean is really the degree of disgrace


    "Lord..."


    Just when murongsheng frowned and couldn''t figure out the symptoms, the expelled baqizun disciple slowly came over and hesitated to speak.


    When shangguanhuang looked back, he saw that the disciple hesitated and said, "Lord The famous sword conference will start soon. Is this tea... "


    Who knows, the LORD came to the teahouse with Miss Xue in his arms just to stare at What about tea?


    "Take the other tea first."


    Before shangguanhuang spoke, murongsheng took the lead in giving orders.


    No matter whether she is wrong or not, the tea here can''t move!

 Chapter 1252

    "Er..."


    Listening to murongsheng''s command, some of the disciples of baqizun didn''t react and looked at shangguanhuang.


    Although Miss Xue is so friendly with the Lord, it''s still the Lord who can decide such things, isn''t it?


    How can miss Xue


    As a result, before baqizun''s disciples could understand it, they heard shangguanhuang simply say, "just do it." With that, he never paid any attention to the disciple of baqizun.


    Baqizun''s disciples immediately opened their mouths slightly, and their eyes were dull for a long time. They looked back and forth at shangguanhuang and Xuesheng. They were stunned for a while, and then they took back the surprise on their faces.


    Now that the Lord has given orders, just follow them directly


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    When the disciple of baqizun pushed out from the teahouse, shangguanhuang crushed some tea leaves and threw them back into the dustpan. He rubbed them in his eyebrows with some annoyance.


    "Whether there is a real problem with the tea here or not, and whether the poisonous insects are mixed in or not, the tea can''t be left. After a while, I''ll ask someone to burn all the tea."


    Listening to what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng sighed slightly in his heart.


    Looking at the hand almost to be squeezed into powder of tea, eyes are more and more cold.


    At the beginning, when she heard baqizun''s disciple talking about the teahouse, she thought that the poisonous insects would be hidden in the tea. She thought that her conjecture was correct.


    But I didn''t expect that I was wrong.


    Where is this insect hiding?


    "Let''s go first." although shangguanhuang is not in the mood to attend the famous sword meeting, as the Lord of baqizun, he must attend. "The famous sword meeting is about to start. After it''s over, we''re investigating this matter. We can''t be in a hurry."


    If he doesn''t go to the famous sword meeting, I''m afraid there will be trouble on the spot.


    So no matter what important things happen, first of all, we must solve the problems of the famous sword conference.


    "Let''s go first."


    Murong Sheng sighed. He knew that it was a waste of time to be here now. I''m afraid I can''t find the answer I want if I continue to look for it.


    Finally, I took a look at the crushed tea in the palm of my hand. I was about to clap my hands to remove the residue from my palm


    Eyes suddenly stopped in a certain place, looking at this situation is a bit strange.


    "Why?"


    This is really strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing murongsheng''s cry, shangguanhuang can understand in a moment that she must have found something, otherwise murongsheng would not have made such a sound under such circumstances.


    Murongsheng heard shangguanhuang''s question, and did not immediately answer shangguanhuang''s question.


    But the palm slightly raised, so that the sun can fully shine in their palm. I carefully looked at the tea that had just been crushed by her and was ready to shoot it.


    Just look, the curly tea has been crushed by her.


    Fingers gently to those who were crushed off the tea to clean up, leaving only a few twisted, because the heat was fried some curved tea stem, quietly lying in the palm.

 Chapter 1253

    Murongsheng''s eyes were attracted by these tea stems.


    His face was solemn and his eyes were very serious.


    I looked at it carefully, but I was still not sure. I reached out to grab some tea from the dustpan and put it in my hand. Put them together with those bare tea stems.


    At a glance


    That''s true!


    Just now my intuition has no problem at all, which can completely confirm my guess!


    "Sure enough! I see! "


    Murongsheng''s tight face, finally appeared a smile, and his heart was like a big stone.


    After looking for so long, I finally found out why!


    As long as we can get a clear picture of the source of the poisonous insects among so many people, the rest of the time will be easier than before.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s action, and also looks at the tea in the palm of murongsheng''s hand.


    After studying murongsheng for a long time, I didn''t see anything wrong.


    But shangguanhuang knew that murongsheng had definitely found out.


    "Found out?"


    "Yes."


    Murongsheng nodded with a smile, and his eyes were mixed with some disgust: "your fiancee from miaojiang really has a little ability. This move is really deep enough. If I didn''t pay a little attention, I wouldn''t find out so soon. "


    However, no matter how deep it is, it''s useless!


    As long as you meet her, or hide in hell, she can dig people out of the land!


    "Qu Yun has nothing to do with me!"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng with burning eyes, which is obviously mixed with some irritation.


    Angry, Murong Sheng still keeps him and Qu Yun together!


    Qu Yun has nothing to do with him!


    If it has something to do with it, it''s his enemy, blood feud!


    Even if it is to give Qu Yun a thousand Dao to Ling Chi, his heart will not be too much! Even if Qu Yun died in front of him, he would not have any sympathy for that woman!


    Murongsheng stands beside shangguanhuang. He feels shangguanhuang''s subtle emotional changes very clearly, and he is also aware of shangguanhuang''s anger.


    It seems that Qu Yun really did something to make shangguanhuang hate such a person, which is unbearable to shangguanhuang.


    Although she has known for a long time that shangguanhuang doesn''t like Qu Yun at all, every time she sees shangguanhuang hearing Qu Yun''s name and seeing shangguanhuang disgusting Qu Yun, she can''t help but feel a kind of inexplicable joy.


    It''s a great pleasure!


    Even if her face did not show her feelings, but looking at shangguanhuang''s reaction, it really pleased murongsheng and made murongsheng''s heart secretly happy.


    "I don''t care if you have any relationship..."


    Murong Sheng curled his mouth and muttered in a low voice. But the look gradually flying up, that look is simply to be more proud of how proud, to be more happy how happy.


    "Anyway, I''ve found all her Gu in Baqi."


    She can find out the people who are not agreeable to her and the things she has laid down, and she can find out the other person''s deep hiding. Such a sense of achievement is not a common thing and can be replaced.

 Chapter 1254

    Of course, she could not have told Shangguan Huang about this.


    When he was in a good mood, murongsheng''s temper was much better, and he no longer sold anything in front of shangguanhuang. He explained directly: "don''t you understand? Come here. I''ll tell you what happened. "


    At this time, it''s not the time to be able to show off. Just feel a little better in your heart. The key is to solve the problem of poisonous insects.


    When the problem of poisonous insects is solved, everything will be easy to say.


    Shangguanhuang is very studious. He looks in the direction that murongsheng points to. He looks at it carefully and wants to see some of the gateways.


    At the first glance, I didn''t see any twists and turns in it.


    But it''s just a tea stalk without leaves. What''s good to see?


    One by one, he lay in the palm of murongsheng''s hand and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle. Is it that he is wrong?


    The place murongsheng asked him to see was not to see the tea stem? But, do you want him to see the palm?


    But what''s good for this palm?


    Shangguan Huang is preparing to concentrate and have a good look. Then I found that the tea stem just seemed to Inadvertently, he moved a little bit?!


    At this moment, shangguanhuang''s heart suddenly became complicated, and his brows were tightly wrinkled. His eyes were fixed on the tea stalk in his palm.


    "Don''t move your hand."


    Shangguanhuang said, his eyes tightly locked on the tea stem, and he didn''t disperse a little to see murongsheng''s palm.


    Listening to shangguanhuang blurted out, murongsheng immediately laughed: "you can see carefully, my hand just didn''t move, it''s this tea stem, I''m moving in my hand."


    As soon as the voice fell, a silver needle with cold light appeared on murongsheng''s fingertip. The tip of the needle was very sharp, and he held it towards the tea stalks in his palm.


    The strength of the control is very clever, just thorn in the stem of the tea body.


    However, at this time, a strange scene suddenly happened.


    Just now, it was the kind of dead people who couldn''t die any more and didn''t move. It was like a lifeless tea stalk. Unexpectedly, under the stimulation of murongsheng''s silver needle, his body twisted slightly.


    This twisting moment, immediately all fell into, just concentrated shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    "This..."


    Looking at this scene, shangguanhuang sighed in his voice: "unexpectedly, he disguised the insect as a tea stem..."


    He knows that Qu Yun''s style of acting has always been very tricky.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Qu Yun would be so tricky now.


    It''s really a trick to disguise a poisonous insect as a tea stalk and then poison so many people


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s tone, it seems that he is sighing, angry and helpless.


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "this technique is really tricky. At first, I thought she would poison the food and well water. I didn''t find it for a long time, but later I knew about the teahouse. I also feel that she will put the poisonous insects in the tea which has been roasted and curled up to hide people''s eyes and ears. "

 Chapter 1255

    "What I didn''t expect was that I was wrong. I didn''t guess Qu Yun''s way. She was not the egg of the insect, but the larva that had been raised. It has to be said that Qu Yun''s technique is very big, and he really likes to make money. "


    Basically, it won''t take a lot of work to poison the eggs.


    It can be said that there are as many eggs as you want, and you can lay as many eggs as you want.


    But this poisonous larva is not so simple.


    It needs to be fed with the blood of the people who raise the poisonous insects, so that the larvae can be cultivated slowly from the eggs.


    Qu Yun was even more powerful. He hollowed out the stem and put the larvae in.


    What a heavy workload it is!


    In particular, the tea stem is thin and small, and can put all the larvae in a short time, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    If it wasn''t just when she was patting the palm of her hand, two poisonous insects didn''t control themselves. They swayed their bodies slightly in her palm and stretched out. She couldn''t see it. She thought she was blinded!


    It really takes a lot of eye power to find the strangeness.


    "Now these larvae are still in a state of suspended animation. After encountering water, they will live up immediately. "


    After finding out the source, murongsheng felt relieved. He patted the tea stalk in the palm of his hand on the dustpan and said, "hurry up, call someone over and burn all the tea."


    After saying that, Murong Sheng some not quite at ease, and again around the dustpan to check again.


    With the goal, murongsheng will know what to check.


    He crushed the leaves of the tea directly, and then stabbed the stem with a silver needle in his hand. He was relieved to find that the symptoms he had just found were the same.


    As soon as he turned around, he looked at shangguanhuang, who had been staring at her and nodded.


    Shangguanhuang''s face, which had been tense since yesterday, could relax a little now.


    He turned around and went out. He called some of baqizun''s disciples, carried the tea leaves hidden here, and then burned them quietly.


    Now it''s too late for him to investigate other things. After dealing with the tea business, he immediately took Murong Sheng to the competition site of the famous sword conference.


    Walking on the road, shangguanhuang can''t help asking murongsheng: "when do you want to play? After today''s game, it''s the final. At that time, even if I''m the Lord of baqizun, I can''t help you get away smoothly. "


    Shangguanhuang can let murongsheng play around without any danger.


    But once it comes to life-threatening things, he can''t continue to let go.


    In particular, the situation of the old man yesterday was so strange, if we still encounter such strange things today


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, he immediately stares at him, quite stunned: "do you think I''m playing?! Someone wants to play with me, OK? "


    "Inexplicably, I was named and participated in this famous sword conference, but now I''ve come to the present. What did I say?"

 Chapter 1256

    When she really wants to participate in this famous sword conference?


    In other people''s eyes, this famous sword conference is perhaps the most famous event in the world.


    But in her eyes, it''s worthless!


    She doesn''t know martial arts, internal power, and even more can''t use any sword as a weapon, so what does she do when she signs up for this famous sword conference?


    It''s not as comfortable for her to sit in the venue and watch the play!


    Moreover, yesterday''s game, she is ready to casually take on a move to admit defeat!


    But who knows Qu Yun stepped in?


    In the absence of any defense, she was directly put by Qu Yun, which led to her coming to today, and she was about to enter the finals of the famous sword conference?!


    In the final analysis, it has nothing to do with her. What''s wrong with her!


    "Besides, if it wasn''t for a broken rule made by your famous sword conference, could I have come to the present? What else, only the preliminaries to be able to abstain? Is this the decision of baqizun? "


    "You really think I''m willing to take part in some rushes competition. Now I want to go back to my room immediately and lie on the bed with a quilt and sleep soundly!"


    Murongsheng was speechless to shangguanhuang.


    Can we make things clear?


    Does she want to go to the famous sword conference?


    It''s obvious that someone wants to force her to participate in this famous sword meeting!


    What happened?


    Now shangguanhuang ran to her and asked her if she had enough?


    Really ha ha!


    What''s more, I don''t know what the Lord of baqizun thought. He made such a broken rule.


    It''s not to let her in, it''s not to let her out!


    In the end, shangguanhuang will complain here.


    He glared at shangguanhuang fiercely, which was also stained with a layer of resentment.


    All of a sudden, he threw shangguanhuang''s hand away. He didn''t have a good face: "what are you holding? Now my identity has nothing to do with you. Go back to your seat and be your Lord


    That''s enough!


    There is something wrong with the registration mechanism of this famous sword conference. It''s fascinating that it can still appear on the registration list even though it''s not my own name.


    Also, I''ve been watched by many women before. Now if you still follow shangguanhuang into the famous sword conference, I''m afraid those women''s eyes will be able to see her to death.


    Therefore, we must not follow shangguanhuang to enter the competition field of the famous sword Conference!


    However, murongsheng thought that the two of them would not attract other people''s attention when they entered the venue one after the other. But there''s a saying that''s very good. What''s called three hundred taels of silver here?


    Before the famous sword conference, shangguanhuang had already arrived at the venue.


    Today, shangguanhuang came a little late, so that the people who came to participate in the competition had already been waiting for the venue.


    After all, today is the last stage to decide whether a person can reach the final.


    All of us are working hard to fight and rush.


    Even now the competition has not started, the competition atmosphere of the famous sword conference has begun to tense up, and everyone can be ignited all the time.

 Chapter 1257

    Now, as long as there is a little bit of wind and grass in the place of the game, these people can have a panoramic view.


    As early as yesterday, murongsheng has become the center of many people''s discussion.


    Now, as soon as murongsheng appeared in the competition field, he naturally did not escape from their eyes.


    Who let, she with the official Huang between the gossip, has spread the people all know?


    I''m afraid none of the people in baqizun don''t know. Even the people who live in the small town below are very clear in their hearts.


    So as soon as murongsheng appeared, it naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    As soon as murongsheng entered the competition field, he immediately felt that something was not right. How can the atmosphere feel so strange?


    It seems to fall in her sacred eyes More and more.


    Almost all the people in the meeting room are staring at her. What''s the matter?


    Is it difficult for her to do something unconsciously that attracts so many people''s attention?


    Otherwise, so many people are all staring at her tightly. What do you want? Is it difficult to fight?


    Murongsheng''s face under the veil was calm, as if he didn''t feel any eyes. Only in this heart, but can''t help but pan up a bit of muttering.


    What happened when she didn''t know?


    And in this, there are several lines of vision that are the most clear.


    Murongsheng''s eyes swept one by one along these lines of vision, and he saw two faces he had never seen. At the same time, there are also two faces that look very familiar, and they are not familiar any more.


    Shangguanhong and sun Zheng.


    Sun Zhengshi has been staring at her all the time now, and she can fully understand what the situation is in her heart.


    After all, sun Zheng''s poems were put together that day, which made sun Zheng''s poems begin to doubt her. What she saw was just a deep exploration.


    However, shangguanhong has been staring at her. What does she do? Is it difficult to become a nerve for no reason?


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and turned his white eyeball impatiently.


    She reached out and touched her face. Her human skin mask was still so intact on her face. How could shangguanhong recognize her?


    Or, when did shangguanhong''s taste change and see such an ordinary face?


    Murongsheng really didn''t understand what shangguanhong was looking at when she was sitting there. Anyway, she didn''t look at her because she thought she was too beautiful.


    After all, her present face, looking horizontally and vertically, would never be related to beauty.


    Until murongsheng had casually found a place to sit down, shangguanhong''s eyes were still focused on her, like a dog skin plaster tightly adhered to her.


    Let murongsheng feel very uncomfortable, as if something was peeped at by shangguanhong again.


    However, shangguanhong''s attention, for the current situation, is just a small meaning, and will not let murongsheng too much attention. It''s just that the atmosphere is really weird


    Strange let her for shangguanhong''s line of sight, not how on the heart.

 Chapter 1258

    Originally thought, so many people around her to see, has been very strange, never thought that the next situation, will make her more strange.


    Murongsheng finds a place to sit down. As a result, he is full of people, but suddenly leaves.


    After a while, the location around murongsheng was completely empty.


    Murongsheng is the only one sitting here, without company.


    Murongsheng carefully looked at some of the people who left, originally thought they were just changing positions. But unexpectedly, these people just stand there and don''t sit down at all.


    There''s a place, but I don''t want to sit here.


    In particular, the eyes of these people looking at her seem to be mixed with some The smell of disdain?


    Huh?


    What does that mean?


    These people do not want to sit with her like this? Like, sitting with her very disdain the same?


    If she hasn''t seen such an obvious move, it''s really something wrong with her eyes.


    Murongsheng didn''t quite understand what caused this situation. Hand in the face gently touched, she pasted the human skin mask, should not be ugly, let people do not want to look at her, right?


    Before she put on the mask, she also observed it in the mirror.


    It''s not ugly. It''s just very ordinary. It''s the kind that no one will recognize when it''s thrown on the street.


    So what''s going on?


    Is it difficult that she accidentally contracted any infectious disease without knowing it?


    Otherwise, how can these people start to avoid her so inexplicably?


    It''s strange.


    Before murongsheng could figure out what was going on, shangguanhuang came in from the outside.


    As soon as shangguanhuang came in, there was a lot of discussion all around him. Some of them came into murongsheng''s ears, which immediately made murongsheng react.


    Understand why these people suddenly become so strange!


    These people didn''t know what they were thinking. They said that she had an affair with Guan Huang!


    Although there is no mistake in this statement, but when it comes to the famous sword conference, Guan Huang secretly did something to make her stand up to now.


    Then I''m afraid her heart is not happy.


    Listen, even feel a bit funny!


    If Shangguan Huang can really do it secretly, I''m afraid it''s not to let her stand up to the present situation, but to do everything possible to make her unable to continue to participate in this competition!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes directly, and thought these people were very funny.


    Eyes inadvertently with shangguanhuang on, and her side of the situation is naturally shangguanhuang see clearly.


    "What happened?"


    Shangguanhuang''s voice came into his ears, and the strange atmosphere began to ask.


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and wanted to explain the problem to shangguanhuang, but didn''t he have shangguanhuang''s ability?


    Had to finger slightly in both sides of the point, indicating shangguanhuang himself to listen. Anyway, according to shangguanhuang''s skill, you can hear it.

 Chapter 1259

    Shangguanhuang didn''t get the answer from murongsheng. He sat in his seat and listened quietly.


    Listen to listen to, eyebrows immediately wrinkled up.


    What do these people say in their mouths?


    Is murongsheng isolated by these people?


    And the reason for being isolated is actually because of him?


    Is it said that there is a relationship between him and murongsheng?


    I have to say that this rumor is really It''s great. It''s reliable!


    Now he is eager that others have no interest in murongsheng, and he doesn''t want murongsheng to attract other people''s attention at all.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, shangguanhuang is still very satisfied. There is a great sense of relief, with this rumor, no one should run to murongsheng without knowing the truth, right?


    Shangguanhuang is happy now, but he doesn''t know how to describe his happy mood.


    It''s like the idea that you have a treasure in your hand and you don''t want others to spy on and steal it, but at the same time you want everyone to know that this treasure is his and no one can take it away.


    Murongsheng can rely on his own ability to stand firm in the first game, and at the same time play the game so wonderful. Although shangguanhuang doesn''t like murongsheng to participate in the game, he also has a sense of pride in his heart.


    Such a person, is his person, no one can snatch from his side!


    However, after murongsheng attracted so many people''s attention in such a short time. Shangguanhuang''s heart has a kind of idea that he wants to hide murongsheng and doesn''t want murongsheng to continue to participate in the competition.


    Murongsheng will be imprisoned in their own room, no one can see, can only see him a day!


    Because shangguanhuang knew that gold would shine after all.


    Even if he wants to force murongsheng to hide his light, he knows that one day, murongsheng will rely on his own ability to get out of his control.


    And then win more people''s attention!


    Now shangguanhuang just hopes that the scene he thought of will come a little later. Let him be able to spend more time alone with murongsheng, so that he can monopolize murongsheng for the longest time and not let others peep.


    Shangguanhuang, who had just been in a pleasant mood, was now in a low mood.


    Cold eyes fell on shangguanhong, very sharp.


    He didn''t know what method shangguanhong used to determine murongsheng''s identity.


    But a little bit!


    He is also a man, as long as it is a look, the heart can fully understand!


    Shangguanhong is looking at murongsheng''s eyes, which is different from the simple interest of the people around him!


    This is a man''s hot eyes on women!


    There is also some abnormal light, that kind of, lost and recovered, and will find the treasure, potential in the eyes of must have!


    Looking at shangguanhong''s eyes, shangguanhuang''s anger burned up, and even reached the point that it was completely uncontrollable!


    If possible, he will surely kill shangguanhong here!

 Chapter 1260

    Originally that kind of anywhere can keep the wind light, the corners of the mouth with a bit of smile, such as the expression of jade, seems to be gradually disappearing.


    After feeling shangguanhong''s eyes, shangguanhuang''s transparent and white jade like temperament is changing slightly.


    It seems that the atmosphere that people are familiar with is no longer the same as the spring breeze, but with some cold, is pouring out from shangguanhuang''s body.


    It''s not a big change, but it''s not a small one at the same time.


    If shangguanhuang had not been sitting in the highest position by himself, I''m afraid that this change in shangguanhuang would have been discovered by the people around him.


    Staring at shangguanhong, his eyes narrowed slightly, then he raised his fingers.


    The next moment, baqizun''s disciples came up respectfully from below.


    "Show me the result of today''s draw."


    Usually, he is not curious about who will fight with whom. But today, because of shangguanhong, he was a little curious.


    He wants to see who shangguanhong is playing against today.


    If you don''t let that person''s martial arts is OK, he doesn''t mind helping this person secretly.


    If you can get rid of shangguanhong on the platform, or If you get rid of it, it would be better.


    He took the list from the disciple of baqizun and looked at it. He quickly glanced over the paper. At a glance, he doesn''t care who other people will compete with. What he wants is another name.


    When the eyes scan to a person''s name, this just stopped.


    After a careful look, I found that


    His brows suddenly wrinkled. Xue Sheng


    It never occurred to him that this was such a coincidence?


    Shangguanhong''s first opponent is murongsheng!


    This coincidence makes shangguanhuang''s mood suddenly somersault.


    Shangguanhuang''s brows were tightly closed together, and there was no meaning to let go. A little bit of red light revealed in the eyes, quickly circulated in the eyes.


    Since shangguanhong''s opponent is murongsheng, it''s impossible for him to see shangguanhong die on the platform.


    He knows murongsheng very well. He knows that even if shangguanhong is sorry for her before, she looks at Guanhong and dislikes him very much. However, if murongsheng were to be cruel to Shangguan Hong, I''m afraid murongsheng would not be able to do it.


    According to murongsheng''s words, if she killed shangguanhong with her own hands, it would be dirty the very clean knife in her hand.


    Shangguanhuang thought, some helpless rubbed the eyebrow, closed his eyes quietly thinking.


    When I open my eyes, I can''t help but want to run away from the cold temperament, which has disappeared without a trace.


    What remained on shangguanhuang was the original appearance of jade.


    The vision inside flashed a silk of calculation, slightly stretched out a hand to cover the mouth, to a nearby eight Qi Zun''s disciple ordered a sentence.


    When the disciple heard what Shangguan Huang said, he was surprised, which can be described as dumbfounded

 Chapter 1261

    He never thought that he could hear what he couldn''t believe from shangguanhuang''s mouth


    Looking at this disciple''s dull face, shangguanhuang immediately yelled, and the disciple suddenly recovered and ran down from the top.


    Not many people have seen this situation.


    Because today shangguanhuang really came a little late. From the moment shangguanhuang sat down, the martial arts competition began quickly.


    No one will focus their eyes on shangguanhuang. They are all attracted by the fighting on the platform.


    Except murongsheng.


    When murongsheng was watching the game, his eyes could not help but draw some attention and looked in the direction of shangguanhuang. Coincidentally, I saw the scene that shangguanhuang ordered baqizun''s disciples to do something.


    What does shangguanhuang want to do?


    After shangguanhuang''s orders, he turns his head and looks at murongsheng.


    Just now, there were some calculations in my eyes. When I saw murongsheng, it disappeared instantly.


    Eyes in the faint also rose a few points, more joking look.


    "Why does the lady stare at her husband with such blazing eyes? Now, I really want to put you under my body at once... "


    Hot eyes?!


    When did she stare at shangguanhuang with her fiery eyes?!


    Her eyes were full of doubts!


    Murong Sheng was very angry. Shangguan Huang was able to transmit sound to his ears with his deep internal skill. Whether she wants to listen or not, Shangguan Huang can force her to listen in this way If you don''t want to listen


    As a result, after hearing shangguanhuang finish this sentence, a trace of anger on his face immediately froze.


    Face some strange, even a touch of red, quietly from the neck slowly toward the ear son climbed past.


    He glared in the direction of shangguanhuang, but what he thought was that what the man said was Farting!


    This man is so shameless that he dare to be in front of so many people To say such a molestation Although, shangguanhuang''s words are not heard by others.


    But


    But it was a little guilty when it came to her ears!


    Fortunately, wearing a gauze hat on his head completely covers the emotion on murongsheng''s face, which won''t make people see anything strange.


    Ha ha.


    Thanks to Shangguan, he looks like a saint.


    Performance is completely a dust free, do not eat people like fireworks.


    But actually?!


    Even if the performance is no matter how, this bone is still an animal image!


    I don''t know how so many people can be cheated by shangguanhuang!


    Shangguanhuang feels murongsheng''s fierce eyes. He immediately understands that murongsheng''s small white face has been dyed a little red.


    Eyes inside also immediately dyed a bit of smile, still open mouth with Murong Sheng said.


    "Lady, you stare at me with such fierce eyes. Is it Blushing? Do you feel shy? "


    Is her face red?


    What shangguanhuang didn''t say, murongsheng was totally imperceptible.

 Chapter 1262

    Hand in his face a slight touch, immediately feel the temperature in the palm of the hand is boiling hot.


    Don''t think, tightly feel the temperature, murongsheng heart also understand, her face is really red!


    I don''t know how shangguanhuang can guess so accurately, she doesn''t know, shangguanhuang guessed it!


    Directly towards the direction of shangguanhuang fell a white eye, this is not called shy, this is clearly shangguanhuang to gas!


    Is she such a shy person!


    No!


    Even if murongsheng didn''t speak, shangguanhuang could still analyze what murongsheng''s current state of mind was like.


    Now, murongsheng must be questioning what he said just now. It''s a typical dead duck with a hard mouth!


    Shangguanhuang nodded imperceptibly, and suddenly said, "is it like this? It''s not shyness. In fact, it''s a woman who wants to invite her husband? "


    "It''s just that there are so many people here that the lady can''t speak."


    "Let''s think about it a little bit. In fact, my wife really wants to be intimate with her husband, but now she wants to refuse and welcome her? Want to play hard to get? "


    Pooh!


    She invited Shangguan Huang?


    Is she playing hard to get at shangguanhuang?


    That''s a lot of nonsense!


    If shangguanhuang''s eyes were not so clear now, Murong Sheng would think that shangguanhuang was drunk and full of nonsense here!


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words, and he wanted to scold shangguanhuang.


    But reason reminds murongsheng that if she roars out now, it''s her own shame. Shangguanhuang can still maintain his high status!


    Her reputation is so bad now that she can''t afford to lose this person!


    Now really is, scold also can''t scold, hit also can''t rush up to will go up to the officer Huang to beat hard.


    Now can only be passively accept, shangguanhuang to her mouth to say the words of ridicule, there is no way, there is no way back.


    It''s really angry. Now her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney are aching, even her whole body can''t help shaking.


    His eyes are just like a knife that can kill people. He stares at shangguanhuang''s face. He wants to scratch shangguanhuang''s face one by one to see if he can laugh so happily!


    He raised his hand slightly, pointed to his head, and then pointed to shangguanhuang. Then, he made a move to wipe his neck, hoping shangguanhuang could see clearly when she didn''t speak!


    These three movements can be said to be completed at one go, without any pause in the middle. They are as neat as slaughtering pigs.


    Shangguanhuang looks in his eyes and slightly picks his eyebrows. How can he not understand the meaning of this action?


    Murongsheng''s action is absolutely to warn him that if he talks to her with his internal power so casually, he will never have a good life. He will be killed after the game!


    Shangguan Huang couldn''t help but smile. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved. This time, his smile was no longer deliberately made.


    However, there are too few people who can see shangguanhuang''s real smile.

 Chapter 1263

    Even if you see it, these people will not be able to distinguish it. What''s the difference between this smile and the normal one. Is it from the heart of the smile, or disguised?


    Although others can''t see it, it doesn''t mean murongsheng can''t see it.


    Murongsheng is about to touch shangguanhuang. He can tell whether shangguanhuang''s smile is a fake smile or a sneer, or a smile from his heart.


    And now


    Murongsheng''s heart was almost furious.


    Xiaoxiaoxiao, what are you sitting there laughing at? If you don''t watch the game well, your mouth is going to catch the sky!


    Is this kind of thing so funny?!


    She doesn''t feel funny!


    How irritating!


    Murongsheng turned his eyes in the direction of shangguanhuang, and his eyes fell back to the competition field. One of them was slapped by another and flew down from the platform.


    "Xue Sheng vs. Zhan Guanhong!"


    Hearing the announcement, murongsheng was obviously stunned. Then, under the gaze of all eyes, he stood up and walked slowly towards the competition platform.


    When she saw Guan Hong''s match, she was looking forward to the pressure that his opponent in the next match would bring to him. Can let shangguanhong try, the taste of failure.


    But what she did not expect was that things would happen so coincidentally?


    Will shangguanhong''s next opponent be her?


    And her first match today was against Guan Hong?


    Shangguanhong himself is not a fool. How can he use his real name to participate in this kind of competition in the river and lake.


    Therefore, one word was directly removed and the name Guan Hong was used instead.


    In the past few days, shangguanhong used such a name. Murongsheng paid a little attention to it, and he could clearly know that it was shangguanhong.


    According to the direct mode, murongsheng step by step from the stairs to the platform, this time there will be no exception.


    Standing on the platform, murongsheng slightly moved his body, and his brain was running at a high speed.


    Shangguanhong is not so easy to win. Although she has laughed at shangguanhong before, if shangguanhong becomes her opponent, it must not be taken lightly.


    She didn''t know how deep shangguanhong''s martial arts were, because she never tried.


    However, according to his understanding of shangguanhong, he should not be worse. Although not as good as shangguanhuang, but compared with her


    Although she has never relaxed during this period, she has learned to cultivate some internal power, and has learned to chop wood and bricks with empty hands. But if you want her to fight Guan Hong face to face, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    If she wants to win shangguanhong, she must give 100000 points of attention and treat it seriously.


    It''s really a last resort. All kinds of concealed weapons and poisons have to be taken up, or you will lose.


    Originally, murongsheng also thought about the game, casually played twice, and then admitted defeat from the venue, determined not to have anything to do with the famous sword Conference!


    However, who knows her opponent will be shangguanhong?


    Now, she really doesn''t want to give up early.

 Chapter 1264

    Shangguanhong has long wanted to teach a good lesson!


    Now there is such an open and aboveboard opportunity to teach shangguanhong a lesson. How can she let it go?!


    If she doesn''t take advantage of this opportunity to beat shangguanhong into a big pig, she will change her name from Murong to Shangguan!


    Wait for a long time, below from quiet, to the voice of discussion gradually big up.


    From the time of announcing who to compete with, murongsheng was the only one standing alone on the platform.


    Shangguanhong''s figure was not seen at all.


    This makes murongsheng, who has been active all the time, stop and frown.


    What happened?


    Isn''t it a game?


    Where are shangguanhong''s people now?


    It''s not going to be, is it?


    Not very likely?


    According to her understanding of shangguanhong, as long as shangguanhong wants to get something, it is absolutely impossible for her to give up willingly.


    Even everyone may give up the chance to compete, but Shangguan Hong won''t.


    And this time, Shangguan Hongte came here with people from the capital, in order to get the peerless sword of the famous sword conference?


    At this juncture, will shangguanhong give up?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Murongsheng looks at the place where shangguanhong was sitting just now, and finds that the sun''s brothers and sisters and Wanyan yinyao are still sitting there, that is, Wanyan yinyao is not accompanied by shangguanhong.


    Shangguanhong, where are you?


    Murongsheng frowned slightly and looked around Wanyan yinyao. I really didn''t find shangguanhong.


    Even the baqizun disciples on the platform of the contest called shangguanhong''s name again and again in a very loud voice. As a result, shangguanhong did not appear from the beginning to the end.


    "Guan Hong! Guan Hong


    "Guan Hong! Here comes the game


    Baqizun''s disciples were shouting over and over again, even using their internal power to wrap their voice. As long as people are in the field of competition, they can basically hear if they are not deaf.


    However, no matter how baqizun''s disciple called, it was as if there was no such person at the scene.


    No one responded, and no one came to the platform.


    At this time, a disciple of baqizun came by and stood below, shouting softly: "elder martial brother..."


    Murongsheng''s close distance, coupled with the more sensitive ears, naturally can also hear the sound.


    Instead of searching for Shangguan Hong''s figure, he turned and looked in the direction of baqizun''s disciples.


    I saw a disciple of baqizun who came by. In front of the disciple named shangguanhong, he whispered a few words in his ear.


    The baqizun disciple with the list in his hand looked at the list a little, frowned and finally nodded.


    Then he looked at murongsheng, who was standing alone on the stage, and announced something loudly: "Guan Hong abstained, Xue Sheng won!"


    Murongsheng listen to this should let a person very happy words, but in the heart is not a bit of joy.


    On the contrary, some strange pick eyebrows, shangguanhong, really choose to abstain?


    Why?


    This is obviously not shangguanhong''s style!

 Chapter 1265

    Don''t say murongsheng couldn''t understand. He looked at the sun brothers and sisters.


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of the brothers and sisters of the sun family, he was also very stupefied. It seemed that he did not expect shangguanhong to give up the competition suddenly.


    Wanyan yinyao, who was sitting on one side, was even more excited and angry. She stood up from her position and didn''t want to believe it. She yelled at the announced baqizun disciple: "what are you talking about! Who abstained?! He didn''t abstain. Don''t talk nonsense here


    Don''t you come here to win and take the world famous sword!


    How could shangguanhong abstain!


    Murongsheng, who is walking down from the competition platform, hears Wanyan yinyao''s angry voice and pauses slightly.


    What?


    Nobody knows about this?


    Shangguanhong didn''t want to abstain? Otherwise, how could Wanyan yinyao not know?


    Even if shangguanhong and Wanyan yinyao don''t have any feelings, it''s not a small thing. Will shangguanhong not take the initiative to talk to Wanyan yinyao?


    It seems that some things are not in line with the normal.


    "Silence


    "This is the venue for the game. Please keep quiet and watch the game!"


    Baqizun''s disciple, with the name list in his hand, took a look at the noisy Wanyan yinyao, and then turned his eyes away.


    Then, it was the two men who announced the next match loudly.


    Seeing that baqizun''s disciples despised her so much, how could Wanyan yinyao, a princess of a country, tolerate it?


    No matter what kind of rules the baqizun had, he continued to make a lot of noise.


    The voice is even louder than just now, shouting: "what kind of competition are you here?! No rules at all! Before anyone showed up, he casually said that others had abstained. What''s the reason? "


    "Well! Don''t think other people don''t know the dirty means you''ve created. I tell you, my father... "


    Almost will this princess these three words to say, immediately reaction came to stop. Mouth some knot of changed a title, continue of open mouth shout: "this girl''s heart, know clearly!"


    "Even if you want to stop, it''s impossible to hide. Not only did I know, but all the people present were very clear! "


    Wanyan yinyao''s voice is very arrogant and domineering. People who can make such a fuss in baqizun can be counted by two fingers for nearly a hundred years. Now, as soon as Wanyan yinyao starts to shout, not to mention that the people watching the game are all looking at Wanyan yinyao. Even the people on the competition platform can''t help but stop their competition and look in the direction of Wanyan yinyao.


    Want to hear some ZiChou Yinmao from Wanyan yinyao''s mouth to see what she wants to say.


    Murongsheng came down the stairs, stood under the platform, touched his chin, and looked at Wanyan yinyao curiously.


    I want to see what Wanyan yinyao wants to say in her mouth.


    What was used, dirty means?


    She didn''t even see that there was any improper means in this famous sword meeting. This silly Wanyan yinyao could see it?


    Not to mention, being tossed about by Wanyan yinyao really hooked up some interests in her heart.

 Chapter 1266

    How could the disciple with the battle list in his hand tolerate Wanyan yinyao''s uttering nonsense on baqizun''s territory?


    Listening to Wanyan yinyao''s words, she immediately countered: "don''t slander our baqizun!"


    "Slander?"


    Wanyan yinyao is also very impolite cold hum: "the princess can''t slander you baqizun, this girl is talking about the matter! Dare you say that this woman is not able to stand up to the present because she has something to do with the Lord of baqizun? "


    "Otherwise, with her skill, if not for your help in secret. This woman has been dead on the platform for 800 years. How can you say that you are fair? "


    "And that I slandered you?"


    Wanyan yinyao said, and pointed to murongsheng, looking full of contempt: "no matter who is fighting against this woman, who is the opponent of this woman, you''ve done everything! You know Shangguan Oh, Guan Hong is good at martial arts. This woman is no match for him. Therefore, you think of other ways to make Guan Hong unable to participate in this competition. Let Guan Hong give up and let this woman win


    "In this way, do you mean that I am slandering you?"


    "Everyone present, who doesn''t know that the relationship between this woman and your Lord is unclear? Dare you say that the truth is different from what I said? "


    After Wan Yan yinyao''s words came out of her mouth, the whole competition venue was in an uproar, and many people took a cold breath.


    Although everyone''s heart is also very clear, know murongsheng and shangguanhong really have such a relationship.


    Moreover, all kinds of guesses are flying all over the world.


    However, if they were allowed to speak out, no one would dare to question them in front of shangguanhuang.


    It''s not because they give baqizun face, but because this is baqizun''s territory.


    If they still want to win and get baqizun''s peerless sword, they should not compete with baqizun in this situation.


    However, it is rare to meet a person who can challenge baqizun on such an occasion. I really want to say what they want to say in their heart.


    This kind of situation really makes everyone happy to go to the theatre.


    In fact, they all want to hear what kind of statement baqizun will give when Wanyan yinyao talks like this.


    But murongsheng just stood there and did nothing. I was shot for no reason. I feel very bad when I think about it!


    Do something?


    Shangguanhuang can''t cheat anyone who has done something like this!


    Shangguanhuang is a man, but I wish he didn''t come to the competition. How is it possible to send her to the finals secretly?


    Unless shangguanhuang is crazy!


    Looking at shangguanhuang, I would have thought that seeing shangguanhuang was just like looking at an idiot.


    But who knows, when murongsheng''s eyes meet shangguanhuang''s, shangguanhuang''s look Actually there are some dodges?!

 Chapter 1267

    It seems that he is not willing to look at murongsheng. With a little touch, shangguanhuang moves his sight away with a fast speed.


    It''s not right.


    This kind of shangguanhuang looks very wrong!


    Murongsheng''s brow slightly frowned, shangguanhuang this kind of look, she really is the first time to see.


    This is obviously not dare to look at her eyes, want to avoid her!


    It''s hard. After so many shouts, shangguanhong didn''t go to the martial arts contest successfully. What did shangguanhuang do in secret?!!


    At the thought of such a possibility, murongsheng''s eyes gradually widened. Eyes burning staring at shangguanhuang, even under her strong eyes, shangguanhuang did not look at murongsheng from the beginning to the end!


    This is absolutely can hide to hide, resolute don''t with Murong Sheng''s eye to eye!


    What on earth is this doing?!


    How could shangguanhuang suddenly do such a thing?!


    Murongsheng now just want to break his head, there is no way to understand this matter, shangguanhuang does not want her to participate in this competition? Don''t you want her to go on like this? I wish she lost the game as soon as possible.


    However, if shangguanhuang really made shangguanhong give up and didn''t take part in the competition, wouldn''t this behavior push her to the final again?


    What do you want to do!


    Why!


    Why did shangguanhuang do this?!


    Murongsheng can''t figure out how to think, because she can''t touch shangguanhuang''s eyes. No matter how she stares at shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang just doesn''t want to look at her!


    Even what he is good at, he doesn''t speak to her with internal power!


    Murongsheng glares at shangguanhuang fiercely. Her heart has already been ready. After shangguanhong came on the stage, he gave shangguanhong a hard beating and made shangguanhong a big pig.


    And now


    There is no way to carry out the plan, so shangguanhuang stirred it up!


    Very depressed in the heart, cold hum a, turn round to leave.


    Continue to stand here, let everyone''s eyes fall on her?


    Ha ha.


    She doesn''t have this idea. She continues to stand here and be everyone''s living target!


    Wanyan yinyao thinks what she likes and says what she likes. It has nothing to do with her!


    Murongsheng had just stepped forward when she heard Wanyan yinyao''s voice coming into her ears.


    "You must not go! You stand here honestly! If you don''t release Guan Hong quickly, I will destroy you today! "


    Wanyan yinyao completely ignores sun Wenzhe''s dissuasion and directly talks about exposing her identity.


    On hearing the three words "Princess", everyone present was stunned.


    This Wanyan yinyao dress is a very obvious foreign dress, even this appearance and dress, is also a foreign look.


    Here, I call myself Princess Ben, and I''m the one who can match with Princess Ben There is only one person close to her


    Rui Wang Shizi, shangguanhong!

 Chapter 1268

    Misty grass!


    It''s really a big secret!


    Guan Hong, Shangguan Hong!


    This is obviously a person!


    "I tell you, Guan Hong is the son of King Rui! If you baqizun dare to plot against him, you will wait! When the princess reports to the emperor, she will let the emperor send troops to destroy you such a rotten baqizun! "


    Although just through Wanyan yinyao''s words, I guess it.


    From Wanyan yinyao''s mouth, it''s different. It''s completely confirmed that their conjecture is right.


    All the people on the scene can''t help frowning, looking at Wanyan yinyao''s eyes, also with some unusual.


    The people who took part in the competition and came to watch the battle in baqizun were all from the rivers and lakes, and they and the imperial court were in the state of well water not breaking the river water.


    Of course, there are people who watch baqizun''s plays here. Naturally, there are also people who despise Wanyan yinyao. Similarly, there are people who are worried.


    No one thought that a famous sword meeting in the river and lake would attract the prince Rui and the princess of a foreign country.


    Even in order to participate in the famous sword meeting, the Rui Wang Shizi also came to participate in the competition anonymously.


    It seems that the peerless sword made by baqizun this time is really powerful and attractive, attracting all the royal family.


    Murongsheng didn''t do what others said, and naturally he didn''t feel that he needed to explain anything.


    Eyes just turn around Wanyan yinyao''s body, ignore Wanyan yinyao''s clamor, and continue to walk away.


    However, murongsheng''s move made Wanyan yinyao worried: "you are not allowed to go! How dare you go?! I tell you, believe it or not, if you go one step further, the princess will immediately send a letter to the capital to tell the emperor about it! "


    Wanyan yinyao finished this sentence, and the followers behind her were ready. As long as Wanyan yinyao gave an order, she immediately went to the capital to report!


    Murongsheng, listening to Wanyan yinyao''s arrogant and domineering words, felt very funny in his heart. He stopped, looked at Wanyan yinyao, shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands: "you don''t allow me to go, what do you mean? Do you feel that I will hide the prince Rui on my body and take him away as soon as I leave? "


    Wanyan yinyao''s face became stiff: "Rui Wang Shizi is not a thing. How can you hide him?"


    "Yes," murongsheng nodded with a smile, "aren''t you quite right? Rui Wang Shizi is not a thing... "


    Murongsheng said in a strange tone, with a strange smile on his face.


    There was also a dull murmur around, which Wanyan yinyao immediately reflected.


    She was just invisible and directly scolded shangguanhong


    "You


    Wanyan yinyao wants to scold, but she doesn''t know what she should scold, so she can relieve her anger in her heart: "the princess''s words are here. If you don''t hand over ruiwang Shizi today, you people will listen to the emperor''s sending troops! I tell you, the princess will send letters to my father


    He raised his hand a little and made a gesture to the person standing behind.


    And the three people who had been ready from just now immediately ran out from three different directions.


    This situation, obviously want to run out of contact.

 Chapter 1269

    However, the three men who wanted to run out to report the news were quick.


    It''s too fast to be caught off guard.


    But shangguanhuang''s reaction speed is faster, almost when Wanyan yinyao gives an order, shangguanhuang also gives an order to baqizun''s disciples.


    The three men had not run out of the venue, but they were directly caught by baqizun''s disciples.


    "You


    Wanyan yinyao looks at her man being captured and stares angrily: "it''s wrong, it''s wrong! You are really against the sky


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t expect that she was just a small sect in the river and lake. She even dared to fight against the imperial court! Is it not afraid that the imperial court will send 100000 troops to annihilate them all!


    And shangguanhuang, who has been sitting on it, stood up for the first time when he did not accept the competition.


    Wearing a white robe, wearing a half mask on his face, the corner of his mouth has been wearing a kind of warm smile, which is also the first time that he converged in front of everyone.


    The warm and moist temperament of the whole body disappeared, leaving only the cold and shivering breath.


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao, she said, "excuse me, what do you mean by your appearance?"


    "What do you mean?"?! Of course, it means to ask you to hand them over! "


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t care whether her clothes were pulled and dissuaded by sun Zhengshi, but still raised her chin with pride: "I tell you, you''d better hurry up and let shangguanhong out, and then give him a victory. Otherwise, don''t blame Princess Ben for being rude! "


    Murongsheng is really admired at this time. Where does Wanyan yinyao''s Princess disease come from.


    Clearly in front of Wanyan zhehan, counseling is like a counseling bag.


    In the face of others, so arrogant, where is the capital?


    The people who reported to him had already been captured by baqizun''s people. They could not see the situation clearly, they were so arrogant, and they didn''t know how arrogant they were here.


    Don''t you feel guilty?


    What else can give shangguanhong a victory in the competition? Although this is arrogant and domineering, it''s not afraid to make people laugh!


    Why don''t you just say something? Let baqizun''s famous sword conference not be held. Just throw the champion to shangguanhong, and the peerless sword to shangguanhong!


    Shangguanhuang listens to Wanyan yinyao''s words, and her eyes suddenly become meaningful.


    The corner of the mouth again hooked up a smile: "is that right? Someone who can threaten me in front of me. There are really few in the world. When you say that, I''m suddenly interested. I want to see how rude you are to me. "


    As soon as shangguanhuang''s voice fell, he sat down directly.


    It''s totally a pair. I''m waiting for you. Hurry up and show him how impolite he is. Let him have a look.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang like this, and felt very funny, but also very angry.


    As an outsider, she can feel shangguanhuang''s words so irritating. I don''t know if Wanyan yinyao will be angry to death after hearing it?

 Chapter 1270

    However, it is not clear what shangguanhuang relied on.


    Are you not afraid of Wanyan yinyao''s threat at all, or is it because Wanyan yinyao''s words are too irritating and confuse shangguanhuang directly?


    That''s why we choose to fight against the court?


    Though, she didn''t believe it.


    The emperor will send troops to baqizun because of Wanyan yinyao''s words.


    But this matter not only involves Wanyan yinyao, but also shangguanhong. If shangguanhong is here, I''m afraid it''s really hard to say


    Now seems to be aware of murongsheng''s eyes are paying attention to him, shangguanhuang this time slightly moved his eyes over a few minutes, with murongsheng''s eyes on.


    Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled a little, and asked shangguanhuang silently: "can''t you really kill shangguanhong?"


    Shangguanhuang''s chin slightly raised a few minutes, threw murongsheng a look, also did not speak: "you guess, what kind of?"


    Murongsheng felt shangguanhuang''s eyes, and he rolled his eyes.


    She guessed?


    Let her guess what?


    She can guess that there is a ghost!


    How could she know what happened to shangguanhong!


    However, according to her understanding of shangguanhuang, although shangguanhong has disappeared, her life should be carefree. At least, people are alive.


    Otherwise, Shangguan Huang really wanted to take Shangguan Hong''s life. How could he be at this juncture?


    With the power and means under shangguanhuang''s hand, it''s not very easy to crush shangguanhong? It''s to crush shangguanhong to death a hundred times without Chongyang!


    How could he choose to come and leave a handle in front of so many people and kill shangguanhong at this time?


    What I don''t know is why he suddenly made shangguanhong disappear I don''t know what shangguanhuang wants to do.


    Murongsheng felt his chin and played his smart little head melon seeds. In the end, he didn''t come up with a reasonable answer.


    And Wanyan yinyao''s ambition, as a result, shangguanhuang didn''t care at all. The indifferent attitude of Shangguan Huang''s face made him not know what to do for a moment.


    Don''t know what to say, the whole person standing there are some in a daze.


    And the attendants around her have been captured by baqizun''s disciples one by one. Let alone go out to deliver the letter, it''s impossible to fly out of a corner.


    Even she herself is now in the base camp of baqizun. It''s wishful thinking to run out!


    People around here have been caught, and even they are trapped here. What else can we do to pass the news to the capital and find the emperor?


    Moreover, the far water can''t save the near fire!


    If the emperor sent troops from the capital, the cauliflower would be cold.


    The lives of her and shangguanhong may be completely left behind.


    What''s more, it''s hard to get through any news now!


    If the emperor gets the news, she and shangguanhong''s bones will be cold!

 Chapter 1271

    But now, it''s so noisy. According to her identity, how can she be allowed to retreat in front of so many people in the Jianghu?!


    If you shrink back, won''t you discredit Jinbi country?!


    Wanyan yinyao clenched her teeth, stamped her feet and yelled: "I don''t care! Shangguanhong disappeared in baqizun''s territory. No matter what happens today, you must give shangguanhong to the princess! Otherwise, I will never forgive you! "


    "Oh?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at Wanyan yinyao''s eyes with some calculation, and asks softly, "do you mean to see ruiwang Shizi now?"


    Murong Shengguang was listening to the words from Shangguan Huang''s mouth. He could guess what Shangguan Huang wanted!


    There must be something behind shangguanhuang''s back. Judging from the current situation, murongsheng has an intuition.


    I think Wanyan yinyao I''m sure it''s going to be bad luck.


    Or, it should be said that shangguanhong was unlucky with Wanyan yinyao to be more accurate?


    Sure enough.


    Murongsheng''s heart just came up with such an idea, and saw someone from a distance, carrying a gate board to this side.


    Looking at them from such a distance, the four disciples of baqizun who were carrying their boards were the most conspicuous.


    After walking into some of them, I could notice that there was a man lying on the board.


    Although I look at it like this, I can''t see it clearly. I can only see the very expensive clothes on this person.


    This kind of clothing material is not the kind of person who can make do with life. Ordinary people really can''t afford to wear such clothes!


    I''m afraid that this slapped cloth material will be enough for a common family to eat and drink for a month.


    Look at this figure, look at the clothes on this person.


    Murongsheng doesn''t have to look at the face of that man. He is absolutely sure that the man lying on the door can''t be someone else''s. He is definitely shangguanhong!


    Wanyan yinyao is not a fool. Naturally, she can see it.


    However, how could Wanyan yinyao dare to recognize the mass of things lying on the door board?


    Suddenly some shame annoyed: "do you want to fool the princess?"?! This princess said, this princess wants is Rui Wang Shizi shangguanhong, wants is not others! What do you want to do with such a person? "


    "Do you think the princess can''t recognize her future husband?"


    As soon as Wan Yan Yin Yao''s words fall to the ground, Shangguan Huang, who is sitting on it, slightly picks his eyebrows.


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao and the man lying on the door board, he swept back and forth, looked back and forth for several times, and then began to say, "strange, you want to find ruiwang Shizi and ask me to give him back to you. Now that I have returned it to you, why can''t you recognize it? "


    With that, the corner of her mouth was slightly hooked up with a smile, and she said something that Wanyan yinyao couldn''t accept: "this man is Rui Wang Shizi. If you don''t believe it, you can go to see it yourself."

 Chapter 1272

    Wanyan yinyao takes a look in the direction of shangguanhuang''s finger, and sees that the person shangguanhuang points to is not someone else, but the one lying on the board who can''t see clearly!


    That man is really Shangguanhong?!


    Wanyan yinyao looked at the ball of things lying on the board. For a moment, she was not sure whether it was shangguanhong.


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao''s uncertain expression, murongsheng shakes his head in a funny way.


    Wanyan yinyao is a man who wants to marry shangguanhong. She wants to marry shangguanhong. As a result, up to now, even those who want to marry can''t recognize them. Thinking about it, I don''t know who is more pitiful?


    "That It seems that he is really the son of King Rui... "


    Sun Zhengshi takes a look at it and reaches out to pull Wanyan yinyao''s sleeve, asking her not to talk here.


    Even though she doesn''t usually contact shangguanhong, she can recognize that the person lying on the board is shangguanhong''s


    As soon as sun Zhengshi held Wanyan yinyao on one side, sun Wenzhe flew down from the stage on the other side.


    He came to the wooden board carried by the four baqizun disciples and reached out to lift the hair that covered the man''s face.


    As soon as the hair was lifted, it showed a pale and weak face with sweat.


    It seems very sick, and I can''t see the appearance of health and liveliness at all.


    But even so, it can be recognized at a glance. This is Guan Hong who appeared in front of people for the competition.


    Sun Wenzhe''s action, the four baqizun disciples who carried the wooden board did not stop him.


    But let shangguanhong be so embarrassed and exposed in front of so many people.


    It seems that there is a way to let people see clearly. The person lying on the board is not the one Wanyan yinyao said.


    It''s not the person whom baqizun casually found out to make up for the number, pretending to be shangguanhong.


    But, this person is Rui Wang Shizi shangguanhong, absolutely true, very real.


    So what does that mean?


    Murongsheng''s intuition told her that it looked very strange. Looking at shangguanhuang suspiciously, he always feels that shangguanhong is in such a mess. Shangguanhuang did it on purpose.


    But why do you do such things on purpose?


    Murongsheng didn''t quite understand what shangguanhuang meant.


    Just trying to make shangguanhong look bad?


    Shangguan Huang''s heart should not be so naive, right?


    "Man, I''ve asked someone to return it to you. Don''t get in the way of the game, otherwise... "


    Shangguanhuang''s words did not speak, but the tone was obviously threatening. The meaning of this is self-evident, and what we should understand will be understood.


    "It''s really He... "


    Wanyan yinyao looks at shangguanhong lying on the wooden board. She is a little stunned.


    When he came back to his senses, he ran down from the platform. When he walked in, he saw shangguanhong, but he didn''t know how. So quietly lying on the board, eyebrows have been tightly together.


    Wanyan yinyao felt a little uneasy. She reached out and pushed shangguanhong, but she didn''t wake him up.

 Chapter 1273

    This strange situation is abnormal at first sight!


    And the person who can do something is not the person of baqizun!


    "What''s the matter with him! Have you done something to him? "


    Seeing that there was no way to wake up shangguanhong, Wanyan yinyao''s anger suddenly rose up, and he was very irritable.


    And the people watching the battle around, hearing Wanyan yinyao''s angry voice, immediately all of their attention is also involuntarily glued to her side and falls on Wanyan yinyao.


    Listen to Wanyan yinyao''s words, and then understand them one by one. He craned his neck and looked towards shangguanhong.


    They are observing and analyzing shangguanhong''s current situation and analyzing what''s going on.


    "Look, it doesn''t look like I''ve suffered internal injury..."


    "In this way, it doesn''t look like poisoning..."


    "There was no smell of blood, no sign of injury, and it didn''t look like it was hurt."


    "Since it''s not poisoning, there''s no internal injury or trauma This is... "


    That''s a ghost.


    How can a good person become such a confused ghost?


    The people who come here to compete and watch the game are all people with internal power, and many of them are people with outstanding martial arts skills. The eye power to see if people are injured and where they are injured still exists.


    But they all craned their necks one by one and looked at shangguanhong''s situation. They couldn''t see why.


    If you can''t see it, you will be confused.


    This in the mind a perplexity, can''t help but start to murmur, whispering words.


    Even some voices came into murongsheng''s ears. At the same time, murongsheng was itchy and curious. What''s wrong with shangguanhong?


    "Say it


    Wanyan yinyao looks at shangguanhong in a daze and angrily reaches out her hand to pull one of the baqizun disciples with a wooden board.


    As a result, the disciple of baqizun flashed slightly, so that Wanyan yinyao didn''t even pull the corner of her clothes.


    As the disciple dodged, he was carrying a corner of the wooden board to maintain his balance. As a result, he immediately spread his hand.


    Shangguanhong, who was still lying on it and was in a coma, suddenly fell head up from the board.


    He heard the sound of his head knocking on the ground. At the same time, a dull hum came out of shangguanhong''s mouth.


    Shangguanhuang gently knocked the finger of the armrest on the chair, stopped, and said plainly: "it seems that he woke up."


    "Wake up?"


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, Wanyan yinyao quickly asked and looked in the direction of shangguanhong.


    Shangguanhong is dead or alive, for her, she is not so concerned!


    But now, who let her marry shangguanhong in a short time? They are grasshoppers tied to a rope. If shangguanhong comes out any good or bad in the future, she will not be arrogant in the future.


    When Wanyan zhehan left Dazhou, could she, a princess of Jinbi Kingdom, still stand firmly in the capital?


    No matter what kind of feeling shangguanhong has in her heart, Wanyan yinyao knows clearly that shangguanhong can''t do anything!

 Chapter 1274

    However, after several calls, shangguanhong didn''t respond.


    People are still so completely unconscious.


    It''s not because I wake up that I hum. This is clearly a coma, the head fell on the ground, the person to pain, even if it is a coma also want to pain voice!


    "Rui Wang Shizi, this is..."


    Sun Zheng''s heart is also strange, but this word has not finished, suddenly can''t help but wrinkle his nose, strange mouth said: "is something broken?"? Why do you suddenly become so smelly? "


    Sun Zheng''s poetry is not the first one to smell it. Around her, it seems to smell a strange smell.


    Moreover, the smell is not so strange, everyone has experienced such a taste


    This is a kind of unpleasant smell when the lid of the bucket is lifted


    In particular, the people standing next to shangguanhong almost all reacted to it in the first time. The smell was coming into his nose all the time.


    However, no one is embarrassed to say such a thing


    Can only be embarrassed to stand there, you look at me, I look at you. Want to distinguish, who on earth, put a fart can still put out the smell of excrement?


    This is too wonderful!


    As a result, it seems that everyone is suspicious, but no one can see who actually did this shameful thing.


    However, what is most difficult for them to understand is The taste didn''t fade with time. Instead As time goes on, it becomes more and more rich


    Even if it''s just a fart, it shouldn''t have such a strong taste


    "The taste..."


    When sun Zhengshi came down from the stage of Wanyan yinyao, she was afraid that Wanyan yinyao would do something for her, so she followed her.


    Naturally, he also smelled the smell, and some of them said without end. His eyes fell on shangguanhong tightly.


    Although the words are not complete, the meaning is self-evident.


    What this means is that the bad smell is probably from shangguanhong?


    Wanyan yinyao just wants to retort, but she doesn''t have the confidence in her heart.


    Because even her own heart thought that the bad smell seemed to come from shangguanhong


    Otherwise, if it comes out of other people''s bodies and is watched by so many people, it will show some flaws.


    But no one showed up, only Shangguanhong lying unconscious on the ground


    However, how can it be!


    Shangguanhong''s treatment of his image can also be said to be very difficult. How can he make such an imperfect image


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t want to believe it in her heart. As if she wanted to confirm it, she held back her nausea and slowly approached Shangguan Hong


    As Wanyan yinyao slowly approached, shangguanhuang looked at shangguanhong with a calm tone: "ruiwang Shizi didn''t know what he had eaten before the competition and fainted in the toilet. It was only when someone found out that it was carried over. "

 Chapter 1275

    "After he was found, he called doctor Xue over." Shangguan Huang''s eyes were obviously meaningful. "After seeing it, doctor Xue said that King Rui Shizi had a stomachache and lost his anus."


    Originally, when shangguanhuang began to speak, Wanyan yinyao slowly approached shangguanhong''s action was a little slower.


    When shangguanhuang finished completely, Wanyan yinyao stood still as if she had been given a point.


    After a while, I came back to my mind. The hand I wanted to extend just now seemed to be pricked and quickly recovered.


    Then the whole person seems to have met something very terrible, screaming and retreating. This is not enough. After two steps back, he directly turned around and ran a few steps back to get a long distance from shangguanhong.


    This is an attitude of avoiding pestilence. The dislike in the eyes, and the dislike in the eyes, is obvious.


    Shangguanhong, how could he be so dirty!


    "Take off Have you lost your anus


    Shangguanhuang''s voice is not too loud, but in such a quiet situation, many people can hear him clearly. Even if you don''t understand it, after the discussion of people around you, you can understand what''s going on.


    Just now, I was still very puzzled. Shangguanhong didn''t see the problem anywhere. How could he become such a coma. Originally, it''s because


    No matter whether others understand it or not, they understand it anyway


    No wonder, no wonder Shangguan Hong is so embarrassed and disliked.


    After all When this happens, who doesn''t dislike this person?


    After such a thing, the people present are basically you, look at me, I look at you, look at each other, the expressions on each other''s faces are a little embarrassed, and a bit strange.


    This


    Although he is not well-known in the world, he is an outstanding hero in the imperial court, isn''t he?


    Otherwise, King Rui will not be allowed to make peace with the royal family of Jinbi.


    Such a resounding figure, unexpectedly Actually


    It actually happened. During the competition, because of eating bad stomach, diarrhea directly reached the point of anal prolapse. It was really a bit of people


    At least the vast majority of people have no way to accept this matter, and even say it in front of so many people. It''s killing people!


    Many people on the scene, the eyes of shangguanhong, all flickered slightly.


    There are sympathizing, sarcastic and even more compassionate.


    I have to say that no matter who is hiding this kind of thing, it will not be so easy


    "It''s really hard for people to talk about this..."


    "You can''t say that. After all, now that he doesn''t know, it''s a blessing?"


    Some people can''t help discussing, others can''t help thinking.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction it will be when Rui Wang Shizi wakes up from his coma and knows his reputation and is completely destroyed here?


    Don''t say, not only the people present were stunned, but also felt extremely embarrassed in the face of this matter.


    Even if he has been trying to find out what kind of murongsheng shangguanhong is, he can''t help but be stunned by shangguanhuang''s words.

 Chapter 1276

    What a surprise!


    Shangguanhong can''t be changed into this without shangguanhuang!


    However, what murongsheng didn''t expect was that shangguanhong would appear in front of so many people with such a face


    This move is too insidious!


    He slapped shangguanhong''s reputation on the ground. It was hard for shangguanhong to remember.


    I''m afraid that even after a long period of time, shangguanhong''s disgraceful and embarrassing affair will be talked about in the river and lake.


    After all There are many people in the river and the lake. A small thing can be spread quickly. What''s more, shangguanhong is a big shame.


    It''s unique!


    Even after the event, Shangguan Hong came back and wanted to completely seal the matter.


    Can he still seal the mouth of the people in the Jianghu?


    It''s good to seal the mouth of the people who follow him!


    However, it''s useless to seal it.


    Sooner or later, this kind of thing will spread slowly from the rivers and lakes to the capital


    Murong Sheng looked in the direction of shangguanhuang and looked back and forth on shangguanhuang.


    It has to be said that shangguanhuang can do this method and move.


    If you want to do something to shangguanhong, what can you do?


    Shangguanhuang did not do anything, and shangguanhong did such a thing!


    Really, thanks to shangguanhuang''s instant thinking, he quickly sent baqizun''s disciples to do it!


    It''s a shame, but it''s really a big loss


    Murong Sheng is almost to be Shangguan Huang''s this operation to make, the stomach will laugh pain.


    Being watched by murongsheng''s eyes is like looking at a very bad animal again.


    Even if shangguanhuang was wearing a half mask on his face, no matter how thick his face was, he could not bear it now.


    Hand gently clenched into a fist, put in the mouth light cough.


    Shifting the topic, not let murongsheng''s attention continue to put on him: "now, ruiwang Shizi has returned it to you. Excuse me, the future Prince of Rui, do you want to continue to block the famous sword conference? "


    Wanyan yinyao''s face is now blue and white.


    Stop?


    What''s the point of blocking it?!


    Now she doesn''t know where to lose her face and lining. Now she has no idea. She just wants to leave here quickly. She doesn''t want to do anything else, and she doesn''t want to say anything!


    Who can know that shangguanhong was able to do such a shameful thing!


    So many eyes fell on her, I felt that I had no face to see people!


    "If you don''t hurry, take back the prince Rui!"


    Wanyan yinyao gives orders, it is said that gnashing teeth.


    He roared at the attendant who followed him. He didn''t even look at Guan Hong. He walked away without looking back.


    She wanted to marry shangguanhuang all the time, but she had no way to resist, so she had to marry shangguanhong.


    If she had known that shangguanhong would have done such a shameful thing, she would not have married shangguanhong at that time!


    She''s from Jinbi country. She''s here to get married. She''s going to walk across Dazhou!


    Not to do something shameful!


    She knew that before long, shangguanhong''s scandal would spread throughout the whole week. Maybe before long, even the people of Jinbi country will be able to know shangguanhong''s grand event!


    She, Wanyan yinyao, has married a man who has diarrhea and can pull off his anus?!!

 Chapter 1277

    Wanyan yinyao stamped his feet and left angrily. Shangguan Hong was quickly lifted from the platform.


    A farce on the end of such a snaky, people look like a moment up in the air, and then suddenly fell down.


    I thought that this exotic princess could make baqizun look good, and let baqizun help Xuesheng to be more restrained in the future. Who would have thought that Wang Shizi''s actions were really shocking


    The event of shangguanhong ended, and the famous sword conference continued.


    Murongsheng had nothing to see, so he went back to his previous position and sat down.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion, or I think too much, or these eyes are mine.


    Murongsheng always feels that people around her look at her, it seems with more eccentric.


    The man who fought against this woman is not dead. But before I got on the stage, I gave up. In front of so many people, it exposed the end of diarrhea


    Without any competition, the woman was unharmed, so she won the victory and got the qualification to win.


    If it happens once, I can understand it. Maybe it''s a coincidence.


    But this strange thing happened not only once, but twice, even three times


    As long as Xue Sheng competes, things will turn into such a strange situation. How can there be such a coincidence at the bottom of the day?


    If you don''t do anything about it, who will believe such nonsense?


    Although, murongsheng''s face is relatively thick, sometimes heard as did not hear the same. But now he is faced with this vision, especially these eyes are more intense than before, even murongsheng can''t bear it.


    After all


    This time, it is because shangguanhuang has done something to people that such a situation can be formed.


    She didn''t do it herself, but It''s shangguanhuang who started the operation. Isn''t it no different?


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang quietly. He doesn''t know why. There is always a feeling of guilty in his heart.


    Even if the people here just now focused on shangguanhong, it was just a small episode. When the game started again, the situation of the game quickly pulled everyone''s attention to the past.


    No one continued to pay attention to the things between murongsheng and shangguanhong.


    In a small corner that no one noticed, there were two people sitting quietly. The darkness covered them, making them perfectly hidden here.


    The man is dressed in black. Even the hat on his head is black. It''s hard for people to see what it looks like under the hat.


    And the woman sitting next to him, although it is the same shape, but the color of the body is really white, white people do not dare to be contaminated with a little bit of dust.


    Two people so quietly sitting, a black and a white, the head is also wearing the same cover to cover the appearance of the gauze cap. This kind of image collocation, standing on the street casually, can attract people''s attention.


    It''s just that it''s in baqizun now. It''s just ordinary. It''s not particularly attractive.

 Chapter 1278

    Now there are many people wandering in baqizun. It can be said that there are so many strange people wearing and dressing. There are all kinds of strange people. Even strange looking people.


    Only unexpected, no invisible.


    Every time when the famous sword meeting is held, the site of baqizun is absolutely a scenery.


    If you have something to do and have nothing to do, you can see a lot of strange looking people when you come here.


    So if we look at the past in this way, the two people in black and white really have no characteristics.


    These two people with no special features are not others, Qu Yun and her attendants whom murongsheng has been looking for.


    The man looked at the competition platform where the competition had started again. His eyes seemed to be a little more cold. He turned to look at Qu Yun and made a slight gesture in front of his neck to wipe his neck.


    The voice is hoarse, just like the sound of the wheel spinning: "kill?"


    Just two words, Qu Yun can understand what it means.


    He looked at the place where shangguanhong was carried down. Then he took his eyes back with contempt. His face was a bit disgusted and gave a cold hum.


    The mouth didn''t move, as if it didn''t speak. But Qu Yun''s voice clearly came into the man''s ears: "what''s the use of killing him? This woman has won. Even killing him now is useless. Just think he''s lucky enough to get away with it. "


    As long as shangguanhong has not been attacked and just can stand on the platform.


    Once she is against murongsheng, she will immediately control the poisonous insects planted in shangguanhong''s body, and directly let shangguanhong die like the old man last time.


    She is the ultimate goal, but not because of shangguanhong''s identity, she will be tied up in doing things.


    No one has ever dared to stop Qu Yun from doing what she wants to do.


    Even if it is blocked, it has never been successfully blocked.


    Is shangguanhuang the same as she planted poisonous insects, suffering day by day?


    What shangguanhuang didn''t expect was that because he didn''t want shangguanhong against murongsheng, he made shangguanhong evil. As a result, he saved shangguanhong''s life because of his behavior.


    It''s really going around and back to where it was.


    If shangguanhuang knew, he would surely regret his death.


    However, shangguanhuang did not really think about this kind of thing.


    As long as you have drunk the tea provided by baqizun, you will be infected with poisonous insects without accident. Shangguanhong has been sitting here these days to watch the war, naturally there is no exception.


    If Shangguan Hong really did something in baqizun and lost his life. I''m afraid the emperor must have sent people to send troops to baqizun.


    Although he was not afraid to fight against the people in the court, it was too troublesome to deal with this kind of thing.


    He doesn''t want to get into too much trouble. It doesn''t matter.


    He left shangguanhong''s life, but he didn''t make shangguanhong feel better.


    It''s just


    Shangguanhong just that kind of diarrhea directly to let himself out of the anus, can''t help defecating things, it''s really an accident. He didn''t mean to humiliate shangguanhong in front of so many people.

 Chapter 1279

    The main thing is that the effect of this medicine is too rapid.


    Who knew the effect would be so great?


    As for what kind of expression will appear on shangguanhong''s face, what kind of attitude will be in his heart, and what kind of reaction will be when he wakes up.


    So think about it, shangguanhuang''s heart is really very much looking forward to it!


    Just like shangguanhong, people who regard face as everything, I''m afraid this situation will be worse than killing him, right?


    Although murongsheng''s eyes focused on the competition, he also looked at shangguanhuang from time to time. I just don''t know where this person is smiling when he sits on it?


    Shangguanhong is not a stupid person. Even if he is really a very stupid person, he will be able to react when he wakes up. He is completely following other people''s way.


    As long as a little careful scrutiny, we can fully understand what the mystery is.


    In any case, shangguanhong will suspect baqizun this time.


    At that time, if shangguanhong wants to confront baqizun, can shangguanhuang still pretend to be crazy?


    Laugh, laugh.


    Now let''s just grin and laugh.


    When shangguanhong woke up, he thought that it would not be easy to laugh so freely.


    The whole day''s competition is just dazzling. Towards the end, it''s murongsheng''s turn to play again.


    People who have watched the game all day are tired and want to finish the game quickly and go back to have a good rest. As a result, murongsheng will play again.


    Suddenly just out of the tired feeling swept away, and become very energetic again.


    Even if there are two other competition platforms, no matter how wonderful the competition is, it can''t attract anyone''s attention now.


    For nothing else, their hearts are just a little curious.


    If you want to see this murongsheng, you are really lucky. So that everyone who competes with her can die in an accident.


    Or is it really because he has a better relationship with baqizun, who secretly supports Xue Sheng behind him?


    For everyone who can compete with Xue Sheng, have they all done something?


    Such a result, really let people''s heart very look forward to, want to work hard to explore the secret inside.


    And this time, the competition was not the same as shangguanhong. For a long time, no one came out.


    But in the early morning, almost when baqizun''s disciple reported the competition list, that person had already jumped to the platform with the fastest speed.


    With a condescending attitude, he walked towards murongsheng step by step and slowly drew the distance between them.


    Murongsheng was despised, also can do no expression, eyes is secretly looking at the man in front of him.


    It looks thin, like a thin monkey. There are not a few pieces of meat on the body, as if a gust of wind can blow people away in an instant.


    In terms of this person''s state, he seems to be more spiritual.


    I don''t have any weapons in my hand. It seems that I can''t see what kind of martial arts routine this skinny man is practicing.

 Chapter 1280

    However, no matter which school of martial arts the man practices. Murongsheng has made up her mind. As long as the man gives her the first move, she will fly out of the competition platform directly and cooperatively, and admit defeat directly!


    Don''t let any accidents happen!


    Anyway, this famous sword meeting of laoshizi is absolutely despised by her!


    "Lao Tzu has said for a long time that if you want to enter the finals of the famous sword conference and win the championship, you have to ask me if I agree to give you the peerless sword made by baqizun! "


    the thin man is not polite to murongsheng.


    "I tell you, today your opponent met Lao Tzu, it''s really your own bad luck!"


    "Lao Tzu is going to teach you a lesson today for the brothers who have been secretly tricked by you."


    The thin man didn''t put Murong Sheng in his eyes, even if he was standing face to face. Thin men don''t think murongsheng has anything to be afraid of.


    I''m afraid I can''t get a slap from him for such a thin little girl?


    In my heart, the tone of speaking became more arrogant.


    "Tut Tut, today I''ll show you the power of Laozi!"


    Murongsheng listened to the thin man''s words, but he was very calm. There was no anger at all.


    Although, what this thin man said is really irritating, and also very provocative and arrogant. She seduced the competitive factors hidden in her body, so that she wanted to beat people down now, and let him know who taught whom.


    However, in the current situation, her reason still exists.


    Not because of such a few provocative words, will be made the head is not clear.


    So


    "Are you finished? If you''re done with it, let''s move quickly. "


    She doesn''t have time to waste here, to waste the past.


    She has to finish the game quickly, step down early, and understand things early.


    Now the competition of the famous sword conference is not the most important thing in her heart. The most important thing is that she should deal with Qu Yun well.


    Although, murongsheng''s words don''t seem to be provocative. But listening to the thin man''s ears, it doesn''t feel like such a thing. This saying, direct all of a sudden the thin man''s anger to ignite.


    Let the thin man some of the explosion.


    "Don''t be unkind, little girl!"


    "I just wanted to let you go. I didn''t want to break your little arms and legs, and let you still die so pretty. As a result, you are so ungrateful? "


    "Since you don''t know how to appreciate it, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Thin men have never been so insulted by a woman, especially this woman has no ability!


    What he said was a gnashing of teeth. Murong Sheng rolled his eyes in his heart.


    I really want to see what kind of ruthless hand this thin man will use to call her little girl in front of so many people?!


    Believe it or not, even if you win the game, you can''t get out of baqizun?

 Chapter 1281

    However, although murongsheng''s mind is so.


    But also planned, as long as the thin man''s move a little bit, she immediately dodged, people directly jump to the platform.


    And then admit defeat, completely with the sword conference without any involvement.


    "What nonsense do you want to talk about? Let''s hurry up!"


    One by one, how can there be so much nonsense?


    If you say a few words of nonsense before fighting, can''t you rush up and fight directly?


    I don''t know. The villain died of talking too much!


    So many people are always villains, not protagonists!


    On this thin man''s performance, even if she won here, I''m afraid it won''t come to the last level!


    Murongsheng was given ink by this thin man. He was impatient.


    And that thin man also began to act up, in murongsheng all taut up, waiting for the thin man to attack the moment, she immediately jumped down the stage to admit defeat.


    As a result


    What''s really puzzling is


    What about people?


    Murongsheng is always ready for everything, even ready for it. His body may suffer some injuries before he can escape.


    But who knows, this thin man suddenly disappeared from the front of his eyes in such an instant?!


    The whole person evaporates out of the air for no reason.


    At the beginning, murongsheng didn''t know what kind of martial arts the thin man was practicing. Now the man disappeared from front of his eyes, and there was a big hole on the platform.


    Murongsheng understood this.


    The skinny man in front of him has been practicing martial arts. He is How to escape?


    This


    Isn''t it just martial arts in legend?


    I didn''t expect that someone in the river and lake would really use this technique to escape?


    Normally speaking, the enemy that can be seen with eyes is not the real enemy, so we should not be afraid.


    For example, people who can''t see where the enemy will appear at any time and any place can make people instantly alert and be worried all the time, for fear that they will lose their lives.


    When the thin man disappeared from the front of his eyes, murongsheng''s whole body almost tensed.


    All the senses are also mobilized, alert, defensive, the heart is also constantly guessing, thin men will drill out from which direction of the platform.


    Then, in which direction should she fall from the platform, it is natural for her to lose.


    Not to mention murongsheng''s vigilance and apprehension here, even the onlookers sitting around stretched their necks one by one to see where the thin man had gone.


    There are all kinds of guesses in my heart.


    Each palm also pinched a sweat, nervously looking at the competition platform.


    Xue Sheng has been hated for his success.


    They also want to see if this thin man can really kill Xue Sheng, or get her down from the martial arts competition platform, and give the famous sword fair!


    However


    They sit here waiting and waiting for a long time. Back and forth of waiting, repeatedly waiting, until a incense time has passed. As a result, there was no movement on the martial arts platform over there?


    It''s quiet. It''s like no one is competing here.


    If


    If Xue Sheng doesn''t stand on it

 Chapter 1282

    Everyone looked at each other and wanted to see the thin man beat Xue Sheng.


    Who let that thin man in a go up, said that kind of pledge words, let their heart also full of expectations.


    What happened?


    As soon as the thin man started the competition, he got under the ground, just like the evaporation of the human world.


    This makes many people confused.


    What is this to do?


    Do you want to find a safe place to ambush, wait for the opportunity, let the opponent wait until some anxiety, no patience, and then rush out from the ground to give Xue Sheng a good look?


    However, the ambush time is not too long?


    What''s more, Xue Sheng, a woman who doesn''t have a bigger fart, is so cautious?


    This thin man has not yet started, will not be very full of words?


    How did it start and become such a virtue?


    Murongsheng was on the alert for a long time. Standing on the platform, he was afraid that the thin man would suddenly come out of nowhere and give her a fatal blow.


    After all, what the thin man said at the beginning didn''t seem like a joke.


    As a result


    After waiting for a long time, murongsheng put away his whole body''s guard and said to baqizun''s disciple who was holding the competition list: "this man, if he doesn''t come out from the bottom all the time, do I want to stand here all the time?"


    "This..."


    This question seems to ask the baqizun disciple who is holding the competition list, but he doesn''t know how to answer it. He is even speechless in his heart.


    Other people''s games, there will be no such thing.


    It will be finished in a short time. Even if it can''t be finished, it won''t have no clue like now.


    As a result, when it was the turn of doctor Xue''s sister, there seemed to be a lot of trouble!


    Not to mention anything else, even doctor Xue''s sister is not so easy to provoke!


    Because of the close relationship between Xue Sheng and the Lord, he can''t treat Xue Sheng with the attitude of ordinary people in the Jianghu.


    At that time, if Xue Sheng is annoyed, don''t say that doctor Xue can''t get by, even the Lord will make trouble for him!


    "Hurry up, hurry up! You are the person who presides over the competition. Let the thin man get out of the ground quickly! Or, even if he wants to stay under the ground, you have to give him a time limit! If he doesn''t want to come out after this time, he will lose! "


    Murongsheng was a little impatient: "it''s just a contest. Is there such trouble! What''s the matter? I''m so bored! If you''ve been under the ground for so long, aren''t you afraid you can''t breathe? "


    Isn''t this thin man so ambitious just before the game?


    What did you say to kill her!


    As a result, the competition started. The thin man went to the ground to have a baby?!


    She is so silly to stand on the platform and wait, this has to wait until the monkey year to go?!


    Where does she have so much time to waste!


    She still needs to find Qu Yun to solve the problem!


    One by one, do you think she is very idle?!


    Murongsheng said, and even impatiently walked down from the platform.


    Although murongsheng''s action is not very good, the disciple of baqizun is not easy to stop.


    One is that the Lord is watching, the other is

 Chapter 1283

    Although murongsheng''s behavior is not very proper, the thin man just went under the ground without saying a word. The behavior that he still doesn''t come out is more improper than murongsheng''s walking down from the platform without permission.


    It''s really like this when you think about it.


    No matter who, stand on the platform to compete. The results of the opponent without saying a word to the ground, half a day does not come out, who will be irritable.


    How can we compare the invisible?


    Even if it''s a drill, there''s got to be a time, right?!


    Otherwise, if you wait like this, who has time to wait for him to come up from under the ground.


    Baqizun''s disciples were also very helpless. They had a headache. They directly asked two younger martial brothers who were running errands to come over: "hurry up and call them out from under the ground. What kind of thing is this


    If you want to compete, you have to give up if you don''t compete. If you don''t get out of the ground, what''s the matter?


    Two little disciples of baqizun came up, head to head, and approached the big hole on the platform. They opened their mouths and yelled, "come out, come out soon!"


    "The game, come out quickly! If you don''t come out, you lose! "


    As a result, both of them lay on the ground and yelled into the hole for a long time.


    I didn''t call out anyone.


    Even the internal skill was used, shouting loudly. Even if the hole drilled by a thin man is very deep, it should be heard.


    But the result is so strange, the sound of shouting out, there is no movement in the hole.


    Completely a pair of stone sinking into the sea appearance, in this black hole, is the slightest reaction did not appear.


    "This..."


    It''s a little strange.


    The two junior runners looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do. They looked at baqizun''s disciple with the competition list: "elder martial brother There''s no reaction in it. No way to call people out. "


    This kind of situation is really too strange, even the baqizun disciple holding the competition list in his hand, frowned tightly.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing should not happen.


    Murongsheng also felt a little strange and was about to speak. Then he heard shangguanhuang sitting on it, and quickly said, "go down and have a look."


    Murongsheng turns to shangguanhuang and looks over. The two people''s eyes touch each other. Almost all of them have noticed some conjectures from each other''s eyes.


    Why can appear this kind of situation, two people''s in the mind also have some of the heart know clearly.


    I''m afraid that the thin man who went underground had already been poisoned by Qu Yun. He didn''t wait to get out of the ground. He had no life to die below!


    Murongsheng looked at the two little disciples who went down to the cave. They didn''t come up from the cave for a long time.


    This conjecture in my heart is more and more heavy, and shangguanhuang''s conjecture is no different from murongsheng''s.


    No matter what, I''m afraid Qu Yun has made up his mind to let murongsheng enter the finals of the famous sword conference directly!


    But what on earth is Qu Yun doing this for?


    Is this good for Qu Yun?

 Chapter 1284

    Murong Sheng has some pain in his head. He reaches out and pinches his eyebrows. He really has some problems in his heart. He can''t guess what Qu Yun''s idea is like.


    Even if she was sent to the final by Qu Yun''s operation and got the peerless sword made by baqizun, what good could it do for Qu Yun?


    Does she get a lesson from baqizun? What does Qu Yun have to do with it?!


    Murongsheng thought back and forth, thought again and again, the final answer is the same.


    That is, it has nothing to do with Qu Yun!


    So what is Qu Yun trying to get her to the final here?


    Although he did not know what the purpose was, the only thing murongsheng could be sure of was that Qu Yun would never have such a good heart.


    Help her win the victory, do good deeds behind her back, even don''t want to return!


    You know, she has no friendly relationship with Qu Yun. Even because of the existence of shangguanhuang, the relationship between her and Qu Yun is a kind of envious enemy!


    Will Qu Yun waste so many carefully cultivated life and death demons in order to help her?


    Think of all know is impossible!


    So what is Qu Yun''s plan?


    Unable to figure out what Qu Yun was going to do, murongsheng''s heart was full of restlessness, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    There is a kind of clearly know that go further is a big pit, someone has already put the woven big net in the big pit, waiting for murongsheng to jump down.


    But she just want to avoid, but there is no way to avoid. Even if he stood still, he seemed to have two hands behind him. He pushed murongsheng forward and fell into the trap arranged by others in advance


    This kind of special passive state is really very bad!


    She always likes to make her own decisions and lead her life instead of being pushed into a trap!


    Just when murongsheng was thinking about the mess in his mind, he heard the little disciple who went down to look for the thin man shouting.


    The voice came out of the hole: "found it, I found it!"


    In the thin man just don''t know what kind of way, hit out of the big hole, a sound came out. Some of them floated into murongsheng''s ears, but let murongsheng get rid of his short-term troubles and looked this way.


    "Come on! Drop one end of the rope


    The little disciple inside the hole cried out. The disciple standing outside quickly asked someone to take a bundle of long hemp rope and throw it into the hole.


    Everyone is waiting quietly.


    Before long, the little disciple who got into the hole was afraid of climbing out of the hole. He looked like a bit of a disheartened man.


    Is originally dressed in a light color department of clothing has become a gray color.


    His face was even more white and dusty, and now he was spending like a beggar on the street.


    The little disciple spat out two mouthfuls of dust in his mouth, and then motioned to his fellow disciples to pull out the rope quickly.


    After sorting out his manners a little, he quickly reported to shangguanhuang: "dear Lord, the motivation for the disciples to go down just now is about ten meters deep. I accidentally stepped on the thin man. I used all kinds of methods to call him, but there was no response. "

 Chapter 1285

    "No way, the disciple had to squat down reluctantly, stretched out his hand to touch the thin man''s pulse, and found that it had stopped beating."


    Shangguanhuang''s brow slightly frowned, and his eyes touched murongsheng''s eyes again.


    Two people can see, each other''s eyes are flashing so.


    It seems that just when the thin man was trying to dig a hole, Qu Yun directly urged the life and death.


    Let the thin man die before he has time to attack murongsheng and dig a hole


    "Pull, pull! I''ve seen people already! "


    Baqizun, the disciple in charge of pulling people, squatted at the entrance of the cave and looked into the dark cave. It didn''t take long for him to hear the sound of something colliding inside. Vaguely, there is something else that will be pulled out soon.


    As soon as the voice of this baqizun''s disciple fell, the disciples who were in charge of pulling the rope also directly pulled out the other end of the rope.


    Thin man, all of a sudden was pulled out of the hole, the body immediately exposed to the sun.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes are quickly focused on the thin man, want to carefully observe what happened.


    Murongsheng also quickly stepped on the platform, his eyes wandered around the thin man, and his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    Just a look at this, her heart can be completely sure.


    This man is indeed dead, and is the kind of dead can not die again, dead thoroughly!


    Even the thin man''s body and face are inevitably contaminated with a lot of soil, a face also looks gray, can''t see what it looks like.


    However, the trace of blood from the corner of the mouth was not covered completely.


    Still clearly stay there, let a person see very explosion eye.


    And the thin man''s death is not calm at all, as if he had suffered a lot in his life.


    A pair of eyes bead dead turn over, the pupil seems to have shrunk several circles, can see the large white eye. So open big, appear in such a black face, look is also very frightening.


    Murongsheng''s heart is a little heavy. He looks at shangguanhuang and nods slightly.


    Now, there''s no suspense. It''s really Gu.


    The reason why the thin man died was that Qu Yun controlled the life and death in his body and tortured the man to death.


    However, looking at the man''s reaction before his death, although he suffered a lot, it seemed that death was only a moment away, and soon changed from life to death.


    Even shangguanhuang''s heart had been clear for a long time, what was the cause of the thin man''s death.


    However, with Qu Yun''s way of killing people in front of him again and again, Shangguan Huang was very angry.


    In particular, even if he knew the cause of death, shangguanhuang was not able to tell the reason. He could only silently endure the black pot that others put on his head, which made him even more unhappy.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang slowly play down the corner of the mouth, the heart is clear.


    Shangguanhuang''s mood now, I''m afraid, has reached a freezing point that can freeze the dead.


    As long as Qu Yun dares to appear in front of him now, I''m afraid Shangguan Huang will rush up and tear Qu Yun to pieces immediately.

 Chapter 1286

    Shangguanhuang is such a mood, even murongsheng is such an idea!


    If Qu Yun really showed up in front of her now, she would do it, even faster than Shangguan Huang!


    Murongsheng finally looks at the thin man, but he doesn''t know what kind of emotion he has.


    What kind of thing is this?


    She wanted to admit defeat, but there was one more situation?


    What''s this called?


    I don''t want to kill Biren, but Biren died because of me?


    Things have now developed to such a point, who will fight with her, who will not fight, I''m afraid that things will die in so many people''s hearts.


    At that time, it''s the turn of the next person to compete with her. I don''t know if he has the courage to compete with her?


    Murongsheng sighed in his heart and walked down from the platform.


    I was about to go back to the viewing place and sit down. As a result, someone could not help but stood up and asked, "Miss Xue Sheng, are you going to give an account of this to so many of us?"


    Explain?


    What account?


    This matter has a half copper relationship with her. What can I ask her for?


    "What do you want me to give you?"


    "Miss Xue Sheng, another one is dead now. Should you talk to us well?"


    Oh, say it.


    Murongsheng nodded his head and looked at the man who came out to speak. What do you think of wearing a light cyan dress? No one in the competition with her is wearing this kind of sect dress.


    So, what do you want her to say?


    Murongsheng asked a little puzzled: "so? Are there any members of your sect among the people who are competing with me? "


    Murongsheng''s words obviously made the old man suddenly stunned, and then shook his head: "No."


    Murongsheng immediately sneered: "since there is no such thing, what do you want to do now? Why should I give you an explanation? Who are you


    Finish saying, continue to walk their own way, lazy to talk to anyone.


    She didn''t do it. Why should she explain it?


    However, murongsheng has just taken a step forward, and some people over there can''t stand. All of a sudden, there is a thing flashing cold light, flying towards murongsheng.


    In the East and west toward murongsheng come over that moment, murongsheng acutely aware of the danger, immediately toward the side dodge past.


    After standing, I saw that a sharp concealed weapon with cold light had been fixed on the position where she was just standing. Around there are still some scattered on the ground, not deep into the ground.


    Murongsheng looked at it, and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    "You are a girl who knows no good or bad! I sent elder Zhang to speak, that is, the Lord of baqizun has to yield three points. When will it be your turn to talk here? "


    At this time, I don''t know. From that corner, a young man in a light blue robe came out, looking at murongsheng with anger on his face. It seems that he wants to make murongsheng look good and help the elder of their sect come out.


    Murongsheng is not a good character in itself. Now when he is said by this young man, he is even more angry.

 Chapter 1287

    And just now, Qu Yun put it in an indescribable way. The anger in his heart didn''t go down, and now it''s hooked up in an instant!


    Don''t you feel shy when you say that?


    What''s the point of shangguanhuang''s comity to their elders?


    It''s really the best in the world!


    She dares to pat her chest and say, shangguanhuang, will you give this little old man face?


    Obviously, I''m afraid that if I open my mouth, I can make the little old man feel dizzy.


    That''s why I don''t want to talk to people.


    No comity.


    You can''t even look at people''s faces. What are you talking about here?


    It''s really an ignorant person. I don''t know what it''s like to be cheated by others. I still think I have a high identity and others have to be polite to them?


    Murongsheng sneered twice, picked up the skirt and took a look. There was a very obvious scratch on the skirt. His eyes were even colder.


    A few of the concealed weapons that just landed on the ground are familiar to the eye. At first sight, they are the hands of Shangguan Huang.


    If shangguanhuang hadn''t stopped her with a concealed weapon just now, I''m afraid that the concealed weapon that people over there would have inserted into her leg.


    Put the skirt down and take a look in the direction of shangguanhuang. See, show half of the face, the face is gloomy and frightening.


    "Elder Zhang, no one is allowed to fight in my baqizun except in the challenge arena. Don''t the infernal sect know this rule of baqizun? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t give any face to the infernal sect. The cold and piercing voice spread all over the competition site, making everyone present hear it clearly.


    I''m afraid that even those who are not in the competition venue will hear shangguanhuang''s words very clearly.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would have shot fast. I''m afraid murongsheng is in his hands now!


    These people dare to fight against his people in front of him. They don''t pay much attention to him!


    This is his baqizun''s territory, not the infernal sect''s territory. If you want to do anything, you have to weigh your own ability!


    However, if shangguanhuang didn''t make a move just now, it''s a good thing to say that now he''s completely seated. There are rumors that shangguanhuang and Xue Sheng have an affair.


    Although elder Zhang of the infernal sect thought that his disciple Mao''s rash move just now was not right.


    But now, it''s obvious that shangguanhuang and Xue Sheng are the two people. There''s no reason. It''s not authentic!


    "Lord, it''s really presumptuous of my apprentice to make a move. I can apologize to miss Xue Sheng instead of him and give her an account. But, Miss Xue Sheng and the Lord, do you have to give an account to so many of us? "


    Murongsheng looks at elder Zhang coldly, and his eyes are ironic.


    Just now, his apprentice almost killed her.


    As a result, just a casual apology can make it clear?


    Now, I have to turn it over and ask them to give me an explanation.


    This is really interesting.


    What kind of account do you want?


    Do you want them to admit in front of so many people that shangguanhuang did something to kill the person who fought with her?!

 Chapter 1288

    "I have always been open and aboveboard and have a clear conscience. What kind of explanation do you want me to give you, elder Zhang?"


    Shangguanhuang stood up and looked at elder Zhang coldly.


    Elder Zhang looked at shangguanhuang''s attitude and tone, but he didn''t believe the rumors outside.


    It''s not like that kind of person who works in secret.


    If you really do it


    For a moment, elder Zhang didn''t know whether to say those words or not, but he had some thoughts in his heart.


    However.


    The fact that elder Zhang does not speak does not mean that no one will not speak out.


    At this time, some people stand up and make a start. Naturally, people who are not afraid of death will stand up one by one and question shangguanhuang: "of course, we have to give an account!"


    "The Lord naturally wants to give an account to our brothers!"


    "Why, every time people compete with Xue Sheng, they die suddenly?"


    "Even if it''s a coincidence, is it a coincidence again and again?"?! Lord, do you dare to say that you have done something in secret? "


    The man gave a sneer, in a particularly sarcastic tone.


    It seems that shangguanhuang has a kind of dare to do it, but dare not admit it.


    Shangguanhuang''s face was still a faint smile, just looking at the speaker, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    "When you question me like this, you want to say that I am responsible for all those people''s deaths?"


    "Nature Of course it''s you


    "Otherwise, how could they all happen to die for no reason when they compete with Xue Sheng?"


    The man who spoke was looked at lightly by shangguanhuang, and suddenly felt cold all over. There is a cool feeling from the heart to the outside


    The cold air rushed directly from the sole of the foot to the top of the head


    Just shangguanhuang''s eyes looking at him, there was some intention to let him back out.


    In my heart, I even began to regret. Why didn''t I just hold back and force myself out directly?


    If it wasn''t for the fear of humiliation, for fear that he had just come out, shangguanhuang would have counselled him back, for fear of humiliation.


    Otherwise, he would not be forced to hold on to this sentence and finish it with a knock.


    "Oh."


    Shangguanhuang heard this sentence, the corner of his mouth hooked up a radian, laughter inside the cold goose bumps: "you are curious, I also want to know. Why are these people so coincidental? "


    "When you compete with others, there will be no accident. Why did he die suddenly when he was competing with Xue Sheng again? "


    "You said behind your back that I was the one who did it? Is my head in water or pinched by the door? Do such a big move to make you doubt me here and think it''s my hand? "


    Shangguanhuang said, with a wave of his hand, his hands behind him.


    There is a very obvious sneer in the corner of the mouth, which makes people want to ignore but can''t ignore. They look down at these people.


    "In baqizun, who can stop benzun from doing what he wants to do? If you want to kill a person completely and silently, you will never leave any trace, so that you can find that you are questioning your behavior here! "

 Chapter 1289

    What shangguanhuang said is very impressive.


    It seems that I''m afraid that other people won''t understand me. I speak very slowly, and I hit so many people''s hearts word by word.


    However, these words, also let so many people in the heart of a suffocating anger, a little bit of cooling.


    I have to say that what shangguanhuang said is really reasonable.


    If Shangguan Huang really wants to get rid of a person, he is absolutely able to deal with it on his territory, so that no one can be aware of it.


    Even if Shangguan Huang really wants murongsheng to win the competition, he can choose to use the black hand directly before the competition. Use some coercion and inducement to make people abstain. No matter how bad it is, it will directly make people disappear and automatically abstain.


    Why do you do this kind of thing in full view of the public, so that everyone Xue Sheng will die in the war, and the death is so strange?


    Isn''t this a deliberate way to make trouble for yourself and let so many people pay attention to it?


    Not to mention shangguanhuang won''t do such things, I''m afraid everyone present will not do so many things with such flaws.


    "But But, so what! Maybe Maybe you just want to do it on purpose! "


    Even though some of his thoughts are to be convinced by shangguanhuang, there are always people who think they are very smart and don''t admit shangguanhuang''s words are right even if they are killed. They have to jump out of shangguanhuang''s mouth and keep talking here.


    "Although, all four people would think that they would not do it. But what if that''s what you think, Lord? Want to do the opposite, and then lead others to the fork in the road? Who knows, right! We are not the insects in your stomach. We know what you are going to do! "


    This remark, although there are some tough tone, but let people think carefully in their hearts.


    It''s true that there''s a little truth in it.


    However, what shangguanhuang said is not unreasonable, and what this man said is right


    What does this fact look like?


    When we don''t know the truth, we can''t make up our minds.


    "Lord, don''t explain! I don''t care what kind of relationship you have with Xue Sheng. We''re looking at evidence! It''s no use saying anything without evidence! "


    Another stout man stood up from his position, his eyes staring like a bronze bell: "it''s a coincidence that so many people have died! We believe in anyone who can prove that the death of these people has nothing to do with him! "


    "Yes! Even if what you say is true, it has nothing to do with you. But the evidence! There''s no evidence. It''s nothing to say! "


    "It''s a coincidence that these people die when they compete with Xue Sheng. Why don''t they die when they compete with others?"


    "That''s it


    "Show me the evidence! The evidence says it all! "


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, he immediately won the support of many people on the scene and began to say that he wanted to see evidence to prove shangguanhuang''s right.


    "Lord, you just said it had nothing to do with you. You didn''t do it, and you were wronged. However, you have to explain to us how this man died! You said you were wronged. Do you have to catch a murderer and let me have a look? "

 Chapter 1290

    "Otherwise, how can we know if what you said is true?"


    "That''s right. There is no murderer. Who knows what the matter is just by your saying so?"


    "It''s strange that all these people died. Naturally, we have to doubt it!"


    "Maybe Maybe it was Xue Sheng who moved his hand! Isn''t Xue Sheng the sister of doctor Xue?! It''s easy to prescribe medicine to anyone and to make them die, isn''t it? "


    Suddenly someone said something that people had never thought of, such a sentence is like a stone hit into a quiet water, suddenly aroused a large wave.


    A lot of people have a flash of inspiration when they listen to this sentence.


    A slap on the thigh!


    Yes!


    Why did they always think that shangguanhuang had done something in secret? Why didn''t you think of anything else?!


    Maybe the strange death of these people was created by Xue Sheng herself?!


    After all, she is doctor Xue''s sister!


    What kind of person is doctor Xue? Who doesn''t know who doesn''t?!


    Who do you want to live? Maybe this man can really escape from Yama. It''s only in the blink of an eye that doctor Xue can send people to the West!


    It''s hard to say. It''s just like Xue Sheng, who wants to win the competition and poisons people to death. He just does something. Why do he need the Lord of baqizun to be noble in secret?


    Is


    Is it really Xue Sheng who killed his opponent himself?


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on murongsheng again, staring at murongsheng tightly, trying to find some clues from her.


    As for shangguanhuang It has been so directly ignored by many people.


    Murongsheng put his hands around his chest and stood there quietly without saying a word, feeling the same eyes that fell on her.


    If she was a little fragile in her heart, if she was a little thin skinned and easily blushed, she might have been looked at by so many eyes and wanted to find a hole to get in.


    "Looking at your expression, do you want to say that I killed these people?"


    Murongsheng was upset by so many explorative eyes. He opened his mouth coldly, and his voice was not big, but it could spread to everyone''s ears.


    She didn''t think she was a soft persimmon. She was pinched by so many people in public. She didn''t dare to be bullied.


    What''s more, this matter itself has nothing to do with her, and it''s not her black pot. Why should she take the initiative to carry it on her back?


    She didn''t do it. She won''t carry it!


    But even if these people didn''t speak, they just looked at her one by one with inquiring eyes, murongsheng could completely guess what these people thought from their expressions and eyes!


    "Miss Xue, it''s not that we doubt you, it''s just that we want to seek the truth. After all, the only people these people can contact before they die are miss Xue on the platform of the martial arts contest. "


    Elder Zhang opened his mouth at this time. It was not very nice for other doubters to ask directly.

 Chapter 1291

    "Yes! That''s right


    "Elder Zhang is quite right. If you didn''t kill people, you can directly show us the evidence to prove it!"


    Many people directly echoed elder Zhang''s words, that is, they didn''t stand out and didn''t offend the Lord of baqizun.


    They just follow what elder Zhang said.


    "Yes! If you didn''t kill people, can we still wrongly treat you as a little woman with so many of us here? "


    "That''s to say, you said you didn''t kill him. Show me the evidence. Otherwise, how can I know if you did it?"


    "As long as you bring out the evidence, then we will believe you and won''t wronged you!"


    This sound of harmony, spread into murongsheng''s ears, there is no feeling, just feel these people can be funny.


    How interesting!


    Let her prove for herself that she didn''t kill?


    This is not to let her prove that she is the same as the child of whose family?!


    These people in the river''s lake have no brains. They don''t use their brains to think well at all?!


    Murongsheng''s anger was burning slowly, and his eyes glanced slightly towards shangguanhuang. But did not follow the eyes of the official Huang to look at each other, moved back in an instant.


    She can directly expose what Qu Yun has done.


    At that time, whether these people hate Qu Yun or want to kill Qu Yun has nothing to do with her.


    But if she does, I''m afraid the first person these people are looking for is not to find Qu Yun, but Will direct the spearhead at shangguanhuang, let shangguanhuang give them so many people an account.


    After all, it happened in the baqizun of shangguanhuang.


    When this happens, shangguanhuang is absolutely involved. Otherwise, doctor Xue would not run to her in such a hurry to discuss with her how to solve the problem.


    He even asked her if Qu Yun''s poison could be solved by a reliable way.


    It''s because doctor Xue is afraid that so many people in the Jianghu will know about it, which will do harm to shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng sighed helplessly in her heart. Although shangguanhuang had done that to her before, she had been buried in her heart and wanted to find a suitable opportunity to revenge.


    However, if the whole thing is shaken out at this time, Shangguan Huang will definitely get into trouble and his busy head will burst open.


    But


    When it''s time to retaliate against shangguanhuang, she really can''t do something like this


    Murongsheng thought for a long time in his heart, and finally raised his head slowly, with a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth: "so many of you are here, saying that these people were killed by my girl. Then why didn''t I know that there would be such magic medicine in the world? "


    "It can make people get caught unconsciously, and it can also make the other party die whenever they want. It''s like controlling each other''s lives in your own hands. I''d like to see this magical drug of killing people and stealing goods! "

 Chapter 1292

    "Who are you present with? Take it out and let the big guys have a look together. Long insight? It''s not a waste to come to baqizun. At least I can see such a magic medicine. "


    What murongsheng said didn''t prove that she didn''t kill people, but similarly, he didn''t say that she killed people.


    This kind of ambiguous words, said vaguely, who would easily believe it?


    Suddenly, many people began to clamor.


    "We don''t have such things, but it doesn''t mean that doctor Xue doesn''t have them!"


    "That''s right. Doctor Xue is very good at medicine. What''s wrong?"


    "With the skill of doctor Xue, it''s not easy to bring the dead back to life? If you want to make people die, it''s even easier! "


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng listened to these completely brain words, in the heart almost all want to laugh wildly!


    After laughing, I just want to take out the silver needle and sew up all the people who keep talking!


    Listen, listen!


    This is about doctor Xue?


    This is the fairy from the sky, isn''t it?!


    Who you want to live can live, who you want to die can die!


    No, no, no, if you think so, it''s not a fairy. This is the living king of hell in charge of human life and death!


    Murongsheng was so annoyed by these people that he directly spread out his hand and interrupted these people''s incessant words.


    "Now I can''t prove that I didn''t kill people. But the same, you can not come up with evidence that I killed people! So now, you are going to give me... "


    Before murongsheng finished speaking, he was interrupted by shangguanhuang.


    "Since so many of you want a truth. Then I will give you a truth today. But I hope you can bear it when you know what the truth is. "


    Murongsheng was stunned. Completely unbelievable turned to the direction of shangguanhuang looked in the past.


    What does shangguanhuang mean by this?!


    I want to tell you what happened?!


    This is to say what Qu Yun has done to these people, can''t it?!


    Do you want all the people here to know clearly that they are now poisoned by poisonous insects, and all their lives are in Qu Yun''s hands?


    Qu Yun gave birth to them. Let them die, they must die


    Never Like she thought.


    If Shangguan Huang does, I''m afraid these people will go crazy Who is willing to put his life in the hands of others?


    However, the expression on shangguanhuang''s face was to tell her that, yes, it was the way she thought.


    He wants to tell Qu Yun what he has done.


    "Crazy Are you crazy... "


    Murong Sheng did not control the low voice of the low, want to open his mouth to stop Shangguan Huang to do things, but Shangguan Huang''s eyes to stop.


    He will not go back on what he has decided.


    "Go and take a picture of doctor Xue."


    Shangguanhuang orders a disciple of baqizun around him, and then looks at the stage of the competition.


    He glanced at those people one by one and said, "ladies and gentlemen, today I will give you an account. Please also invite elder Zhang of infernal sect, leader of Gufeng sect, Dharma protector of Hunyuan sect, master of Qianyuan castle, and Bai Xiaosheng to come to the stage and follow me to see the truth. "

 Chapter 1293

    These people who were called by shangguanhuang were obviously famous tasks in the world.


    Although there are good and evil in it, and some even look at each other in a wrong way, they are all dignified and important people.


    Shangguanhuang called so many people to check the truth, but it did not cause other people''s dissatisfaction.


    After all, they can achieve the strength and status of those people, which are beyond the reach of the whip.


    Moreover, with these people, they are not afraid that the people of baqizun will make some absurd excuses as evidence.


    Murongsheng just blinked his eyes. Shangguanhuang had come to her.


    Murongsheng knew that once it was announced, I''m afraid it was not something that could be suppressed in an instant. He was also worried. He asked in a low voice, "what are you going to do?"


    Asked in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t answer murongsheng''s words, but grasped murongsheng''s hand. Hiding under the wide sleeve, he pinched murongsheng''s palm and then quickly released it.


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips. Knowing that Shangguan Huang didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask again, so he closed his mouth.


    Now that shangguanhuang has chosen to do so, she must have a way to solve the problem and press it down. What she has to do now is


    He followed shangguanhuang in silence and went back to the competition platform.


    Now, on the platform lie not only the bodies of the thin men who have just been dug up from the ground, but also the bodies of two men who have just been carried up.


    Murongsheng took a look and found that it was the two people who died in the previous two competitions with her.


    The leader of Gu Feng sect saw the three corpses and stepped back slightly. It seemed that he didn''t want to get close to the three corpses.


    The main thing is not to mention the person who just died, but the other two corpses. After so many days, it''s obvious that some of them are rotten and want to smell. He really doesn''t want too much contact.


    However, his action immediately got a person''s sneer.


    As the protector of Hunyuan sect, he sneered at the ghost leader: "ghost leader, don''t you go to other people''s graves all day long to dig and collect corpses? Why do you still dislike corpses? Ha ha. "


    This ha ha''s low voice has a kind of sarcastic taste.


    Hear this ha ha two words, ghost headmaster is also the facial expression is not good, the thing pestle in the hand on the ground, the vision chilly toward yuan to protect a method to see two eyes.


    Then he spoke to shangguanhuang in a bad tone and asked, "Lord, if you ask us to come up, will you just let us come here to see these dead people?"


    Shangguanhuang objected, but nodded: "yes, I came to see the dead."


    This answer suddenly made the expressions of the following people become a little subtle.


    Who hasn''t seen the dead?


    Is it necessary to come up and see these three bodies?


    Elder Zhang is older. Listening to Shangguan Huang''s words, he always thinks in more ways, and thinks a little more.


    Because according to his understanding of shangguanhuang, he did not think shangguanhuang would talk nonsense at this time. It was obvious that what he said was a state of words in words.

 Chapter 1294

    "Lord, do you mean that there is something wrong with the three corpses we are looking at?"


    Elder Zhang just finished speaking, he heard the voice of doctor Xue.


    "To me?"


    Doctor Xue ran up from a distance in a hurry. As soon as he stepped on the platform, he saw three bodies lying on the ground. In the heart, suddenly gave birth to a few not very good premonition.


    "This is..."


    What does shangguanhuang want to do?


    "This man just died. Go and check the cause of his death."


    Shangguanhuang stretched out his finger and lay on the ground. As a thin man with a gray face and a corpse, he spoke to doctor Xue Shen.


    Instead of looking at the corpse that shangguanhuang pointed to, doctor Xue turned his eyes slightly to shangguanhuang. He didn''t agree with shangguanhuang''s decision to run out suddenly.


    Which of these people were called up by shangguanhuang?


    Which is not able to see the subtle expression on the face?


    Looking at the reaction of doctor Xue, the eyes of the master of Qianyuan Castle suddenly changed from puzzled to sharp, and fell on doctor Xue: "doctor Xue, why don''t you go and have a look at this corpse?"


    "Or is there something between you that you should keep from us?"


    Doctor Xue listened and frowned a little. What he didn''t expect was that he just looked at shangguanhuang and could be caught.


    This person is too sensitive, isn''t he?


    I''m thinking about how to answer Lord Guan and give this matter to yuan. Shangguanhuang said directly: "things have come to this stage. It''s OK to tell them now."


    Doctor Xue''s brow wrinkled more tightly, slightly opened his mouth.


    In the end, I didn''t say a word, and I didn''t know what to say. Directly closed his mouth, went to the thin man next to the body, squatted down, began to check where the body is wrong.


    Compared with letting him deal with living people and do something here, he still prefers to play with the dead or the dying patients.


    He has just been called over. He has no idea what kind of tricks and conspiracies shangguanhuang wants to play. However, since shangguanhuang asks him to check the situation of the dead man in front of so many people, he will do it honestly.


    Squat down, in front of so many people''s face, after investigating the body.


    The result in my heart is no accident, sighed: "sure enough..."


    Sure enough, this man also died of the poisonous insects in his body.


    Qu Yun''s hand is really long this time.


    "Doctor Xue," elder Zhang stood by and looked for a long time, but he didn''t see anything. So he came out, "you say, how did he die?"


    Now I hear that the miracle doctor has found out the cause of death, but the result is here. It''s not obvious that he is torturing people?!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had experienced more things and could barely stabilize his restless mood, he would be a little impatient.


    Doctor Xue listened to elder Zhang''s inquiry and did not say it at the first time. Instead, he looked in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    I''m not sure if I want to say it in front of so many people.

 Chapter 1295

    As a result, the hesitant attitude of doctor Xue naturally made others see it.


    After all, when shangguanhuang asked him to check the cause of the thin man''s death, the every move of doctor Xue had been paid attention to by all the people standing here.


    Now this attitude immediately aroused the suspicion of the ghost leader of Gufeng cult: "I said, what happened? Doctor Xue, why are you so hesitant? "


    "I don''t know how to say it. Is there any collusion between you and doctor Xue? But now things happen suddenly, so I don''t know what to say? "


    What the ghost leader said is not very nice.


    Listen to inside the ear of doctor Xue, almost the temper of doctor Xue to point explosion.


    Before doctor Xue spoke, murongsheng, who was standing beside shangguanhuang, said straightforwardly, "this leader, there is no real evidence for what he said. If it all depends on speculation, then don''t say that the evidence is so solid."


    "Collusion? If you really collude, do you still need to call you up one by one to see the bodies? "


    On the hot temper, murongsheng''s temper is not so mild: "my brother does not know how to say now, just afraid that you will not be willing to accept the truth of such a thing."


    Said, Murong Sheng''s eyes slightly swept a few people standing on the platform, walked forward a few steps, stood next to the body of the thin man, squatted down.


    Relying on the cover of sleeve, a dagger with silver light was taken out from the secret place.


    Just when people were very curious, murongsheng used what kind of means to take out the dagger so quickly. Murongsheng looks up slightly and looks at shangguanhuang. The two of them look at each other and nod their heads slightly.


    After agreeing with murongsheng''s practice, murongsheng took another look at the people around him: "since you can''t wait to know the cause of your death in the future. Well, I''ll let you have a good look now. What is the truth you want to know that you are saying here and there! "


    The dagger in hand, accurate toward the thin man''s chest to row down.


    Directly in the man''s chest draw out a neat skin to cut, immediately there is blood from the body inside the infiltration.


    All the people around here are wandering in the Jianghu. Who hasn''t killed anyone?


    It should be said that whose hands have not been stained with human blood?


    It''s just like murongsheng. His hands are very fast and his technique is very clean. It''s the first time I''ve seen him.


    It''s the same as Wuzuo in the Yamen. Be quick and ruthless!


    It can quickly distinguish the acupoints on the human body.


    Murongsheng opened the muscles inside and opened the thin man''s chest.


    It shows a heart that can''t beat for a long time, but I don''t know what''s going on. It''s still red, like a heart still working for the living


    Others sigh murongsheng''s technique in their heart. By the way, they are attracted by the strange body of thin men.


    But doctor Xue is looking at murongsheng''s action, the look inside his eyes is totally unable to cover up, it seems extremely fanatical!

 Chapter 1296

    "Don''t you all want to know?"


    Murongsheng used two daggers to separate the cut: "let''s have a good look."


    Holding a dagger in his hand, he pointed the tip of the dagger to a place on the heart.


    The people standing here also followed murongsheng''s instructions and looked at the place where the tip of the knife fell. They suddenly felt very strange.


    I don''t know what happened. I lost my blood. Looking at or bright red heart, now some of the shriveled up.


    Above, actually was drilled out a small hole!!!


    If you look at that place from such a close distance, you can still see clearly. There seems to be a kind of Slender, I don''t know what it is!


    Suddenly, let stand here a few people are frowning, want to work hard to see clearly, what is hidden in the hole.


    "What is this?"


    "How could a hole be drilled out of his heart?"


    "Not to mention being drilled out of a hole, it seems that there is something hidden in this hole!"


    "What is this? "Worms?"


    Several other people said strangely, but they didn''t know what happened.


    As the ghost leader of Gu Feng sect, after observing himself, he immediately responded: "this is Gu Chong!"


    It''s bugs. That''s right.


    But in front of this insect, there is a word Gu


    Immediately let the atmosphere of the scene, tense up.


    In this world, people who use poison or witchcraft, or the ghost leader, sometimes go to the grave to play with corpses. Although it sounds strange, it''s not uncommon.


    It''s just


    This poisonous insect


    It can be said that it has disappeared in the river and lake for decades!


    Is it difficult? Someone else has learned the skill of practicing Gu again, and let Gu Chong come out of the world again?!


    How long has the world just stopped? How can this poisonous insect come out to be a demon again?!


    When the ghost leader said this, his voice was not very loud. But who can appear in the baqizun martial arts competition field is not a person who has been wandering in the river and lake for so long, and who is not a person with deep internal skills?


    Therefore, what these people say on the platform of the competition is naturally clear to all.


    This is the word Gu.


    Completely able to make the presence of all people''s faces changed, even in the crowd raised a big wave!


    What''s going on?!


    Didn''t the five poisons cult suffer a lot in those years?


    How a short period of time has passed, how can this well run out of the insects this kind of thing?!


    Speaking of this poisonous insect, even those who have just wandered in the river and lake can''t help but think of the sect that once prevailed in the river and lake and was able to make everyone in the river and lake fear Five poisons cult


    However, it is clear that all the major sects in the Wulin joined forces to encircle and suppress the five poisons cult.


    Every sect has suffered a lot. Since then, the five poison sect has disappeared. How can it come out again?


    Does it mean that the five poisons cult was not eradicated in the encirclement and suppression?


    Is it true that the remaining evils of that year still exist, and after so many years, I want to return to the river and lake again?!


    In the face of so many people''s fears and thoughts, murongsheng would not care at all.

 Chapter 1297

    I didn''t feel that what she just said would leave an impression of fear in the hearts of these people in the Jianghu.


    After showing the people on the platform clearly, murongsheng hands the dagger to the doctor Xue standing beside him.


    "You want to play?"


    The dagger in murongsheng''s hand is not the same as the ordinary dagger. It''s lighter.


    When murongsheng took the dagger out of the secret place, doctor Xue was already very interested in the dagger in murongsheng''s hand.


    Now murongsheng takes the initiative to hand over the dagger. How can doctor Xue not take over the dagger?


    When murongsheng took the initiative to deliver the dagger, doctor Xue took the dagger impolitely. Squatting directly next to another intact body. Then learning the technique of murongsheng just now, he peeled off the chest perfectly.


    Exposed the shriveled heart inside.


    No doubt!


    There was a hole in the heart of the corpse. Just like the corpse, there was a poisonous insect hidden in the hole!


    If there is a bug on the heart of the skinny man just now, it can be concluded that it is just an accidental state.


    But now, doctor Xue also ran away another corpse, and the place of the heart is still like this. This has to make people start to meditate.


    "Come on


    The ghost leader knows that if the insect appears, it will be a disaster.


    The expression on the face can''t help but dignified: "another corpse, also to peel open, look at the situation!"


    The ghost leader pointed at the old man''s body. The doctor Xue didn''t need murongsheng to do it himself. He was very interested in controlling it. He was more skilled in playing. Immediately the chest of the last corpse was also stripped.


    Showing the heart.


    Sure enough, it was not unexpected.


    as like as two peas on the last body, it is no different from the situation before.


    Shangguanhuang now has no attitude to avoid suspicion. He takes out his handkerchief and carefully helps murongsheng wipe his fingers. Because just to put aside the thin man''s chest, stained with blood.


    Murongsheng was thinking of taking back his hand when shangguanhuang was doing this.


    After all, in public, she doesn''t like it so much. She shows her love in front of so many people.


    Some of them are not used to it, while others are Shyness is in it.


    But when the eyes touch shangguanhuang''s attentive expression, I feel that his fingers are treated carefully by him.


    If you want to refuse, it''s stuck in your throat. There''s no way to say it.


    Whether shangguanhuang is the king of the Zhou Dynasty, or the Lord of baqizun, who is very powerful in the world. No matter what kind of identity, shangguanhuang is doomed not to do this kind of thing.


    But now?


    Shangguanhuang is very casual and attentive. He doesn''t mind in front of so many people.


    Just because


    She is the only one who can make him do it.


    If it''s someone else

 Chapter 1298

    There have been some wavering hearts all the time. Now, because of shangguanhuang''s little action, he suddenly shakes up


    Murongsheng and shangguanhuang were alone here, and they didn''t pay attention to the things around them.


    However, the faces of the three corpses lying under their noses were getting more and more ugly. It was almost hard to see them. There was no way to make them more ugly.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Even elder Zhang, who had been relatively calm at the beginning, had no way to keep calm when he learned of this situation.


    Lost his own stability, he could not hold his breath and asked directly: "what happened! Aren''t these people doing well? All of a sudden, I''ve been attacked by a poisonous insect! "


    Hearing elder Zhang yelling out without grace, Shangguan Huang moved his eyes from Murong Sheng''s fingers for a moment.


    He took a look at the people standing on the platform, then put his eyes back on murongsheng''s fingers again, and said blandly: "as you just saw, there are people here who want to control these people''s lives with poisonous insects. And


    Shangguanhuang said, the tone suddenly pause a little bit here, looking at murongsheng originally stained with blood fingers were wiped clean by him.


    Only then did he squeeze the bloody handkerchief for a few minutes and use his internal power to turn the handkerchief into pieces, then he threw out a sentence: "it''s not just like the three people you see in front of you who have been infected with insects. Even all the people present, including the disciples of baqizun, were infected by the insects. And, including the Buddha


    If you say what murongsheng said just now, it''s like throwing a small stone on the calm lake.


    Cause some waves.


    Now, what shangguanhuang said is just like a storm. It''s like a storm in a calm place.


    Almost did not roll people to the center of the storm, directly smashed.


    Is there something wrong with their ears?


    Otherwise, how could you hear such a sentence?


    They must have heard wrong. They must have been hallucinating!


    What did the Lord of baqizun say just now?


    It''s not just the three people who died in front of their eyes, but they were infected with poisonous insects.


    Even all of them present, everyone without exception, have been infected with poisonous insects?!


    They


    They all follow the three corpses who died here, and they are all infected with the same poisonous insects?!


    No way!


    It''s incredible. They won''t believe it at all!


    "Why?! I don''t believe it. I don''t feel it at all. How can I be attacked by a poisonous insect? "


    The yuan Dharma protector of Hunyuan gate heard what Shangguan Huang said, and quickly fumbled on his body. Whether it''s the pulse or the breath of your body, or your heartbeat, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Since there is nothing wrong, how can there be poisonous insects in his body?!


    He firmly did not believe that he would be bewildered by some insects.


    It must be the Lord of baqizun. I''m joking. That''s what he said!

 Chapter 1299

    Not to mention that the yuan Dharma protector of Hunyuan sect thoroughly examined his body. When all the people on the scene heard Shangguan Huang''s words. Mood is also very flustered, in their own body to see some of the situation.


    However, no one can find any abnormality in his physical condition by checking the past


    The Lord of baqizun Don''t you say it to scare people?


    "Fart! I haven''t checked anything out. How can there be poisonous insects? "


    "Lord of baqizun! Don''t think you are good at martial arts, you can talk nonsense here! "


    "What is the purpose of cursing people here?"?! Do you show off very well? "


    Suddenly I heard that there were poisonous insects in my body. It''s still the kind of situation that I may take my life anytime and anywhere and let my life be in the hands of others. Check it immediately. As a result, there''s nothing strange about it.


    Then, he immediately lost his temper and yelled at shangguanhuang.


    Now, no matter whether you have identity or not, or what your identity is. I don''t care whether I can beat shangguanhuang or not, whether I''m in someone else''s territory or not.


    One by one, they were swearing, revealing their irritable mood.


    Now that my life is gone, who cares about so many things?


    All kinds of denunciation and swearing came from all directions towards shangguanhuang.


    If shangguanhuang didn''t give them a good explanation today and let them understand, he would definitely wash Baqi with blood!


    However, I don''t know if I have the ability of blood washing.


    But this can''t stop them from yelling!


    At this time, almost all the people present are a little restless, and no one will notice the side of a small corner there. The black and white people sitting there were very calm when they listened to the shouting and swearing around.


    As if nothing could make them panic.


    What kind of posture was it when I was watching the competition just now? What kind of posture is it still. It seems that what shangguanhuang just said didn''t have any influence on them. He didn''t worry about whether he was as poisonous as others.


    "Tut," Qu Yun said with a light Tut, "I didn''t expect to care so much about that woman..."


    Unexpectedly, shangguanhuang was willing to make such a decision in order to help murongsheng out.


    Unexpectedly, all the people present were told about the poisonous insects, so that people could understand it.


    If we let these people know what kind of reaction and consequences they will have if they are really infected with insects. She doesn''t believe it. Shangguanhuang doesn''t know!


    Shangguan Huang knows what kind of consequences will happen, and he wants to reveal it for Murong Sheng. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect it. I really didn''t expect it!


    Before, she always thought shangguanhuang was a cold person. Sooner or later, she would warm shangguanhuang''s heart with her own behavior. But did not expect, shangguanhuang is not cold, just cold to her!

 Chapter 1300

    Shangguanhuang''s enthusiasm, shangguanhuang''s heart, all used in the woman''s body!


    Clearly, she is the first one to know shangguanhuang!


    Mingming, she used the means to firmly control shangguanhuang''s life in her own hands!


    Why, was the woman who ran out later cut off her beard?!


    "Ha ha, it''s good. It''s really good. It''s a good play for me."


    Qu Yun sneered at the two people on the platform with cold eyes: "do you want to protect her? Well, I''d like to see what kind of method you can use to protect this woman firmly behind you


    With that, he looked deeply at the situation on the stage, stood up and quickly left the noisy competition venue.


    And Qu Yun all left, the man who followed her naturally would not stay to see the situation, and also left together.


    Standing on the platform, murongsheng always felt that there was a line of sight that she could not ignore.


    I looked in the direction I just felt, and then I looked around in that direction. There was no discovery at all. The owner of the burning sight that just fell on her couldn''t reach her height.


    This let her in the mind cause attention of line of sight, let her in the mind a little care a few minutes.


    However, under the eye, it is not to find out the owner of the line of sight, but how to smooth out the current noisy things is the key to the problem.


    "Lord! What is the matter! I hope the Lord can make it clear to us in front of so many people


    Elder Zhang calmed down a little after his emotional excitement. Compared with other people, what they say is more polite. But the expression on his face was not as polite as what he said.


    After all, his life is in the hands of others without knowing it. I''m afraid elder Zhang can''t be polite even if he wants to be polite.


    Shangguanhuang did not beat around the bush or hide anything.


    Directly with the voice of internal skill, baqizun rang up: "in the rivers and lakes, there is only one sect who can use poisonous insects. I think everyone''s heart is very clear. "


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, everyone''s heart is a little bumpy. In the heart inexplicably rose a few minutes Fear, don''t do what they believe!


    If If that sect really appears again, I''m afraid it will be a catastrophe in the Jianghu!


    Everyone prayed in their hearts, hoping that what shangguanhuang said next was not what they thought.


    However, shangguanhuang''s next words immediately broke the little expectation in these people''s hearts.


    "That''s the five poison sect!"


    At the end of the three words, everyone felt as if they had been hit hard with a hammer on their head. The concussion of the three spirits and six spirits will come out of the body!


    What''s this called?!


    It''s true that you can come to whatever you want!


    The last thing they want to hear is the five poison sect. As a result, the Lord of baqizun really said it!

 Chapter 1301

    "It''s impossible!"


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Elder Zhang suddenly exclaimed: "how could it be the five poisons cult?"?! The five poisons cult was encircled and exterminated by us before it was clear! "


    At that time, in the action of encircling and suppressing the five poison cult, elder Zhang was one of the participants.


    At that time, he saw with his own eyes how the five poisons cult was exterminated by people in the Jianghu!


    At that time, the whole five poisons cult was burned to the ground, and there was no personal shadow. How is it possible that there are still descendants who can survive now.


    Even They''ve planted poisonous insects on them?!


    As soon as elder Zhang''s voice fell, all the young and old people in the Jianghu and those who had participated in the encirclement and suppression all spoke together.


    All of them said the same thing. In that year''s encirclement and suppression campaign, all the major sects in the river and lake lost a lot of people, and the five poisons sect could never survive!


    "Yes, the five poisons cult has indeed been exterminated. But you''ve left out one person. "


    Shangguan Huang''s expressionless eyes swept past one by one, and elder Zhang''s heart beat suddenly.


    Is it true that, as Lord Baqi said, one person was left out at that time?


    But


    Elder Zhang''s heart is not very sure, eyes also have some uncertain looking at shangguanhuang, hear shangguanhuang light floating out two words: "saint."


    "The saint of the five poisons sect is still alive."


    "Holy daughter?"


    Suddenly I heard such a word, not to mention elder Zhang''s confusion. Even those present, who participated in the campaign of encircling and suppressing the five poisons cult in those years, were somewhat confused.


    The head is dizzy.


    After all these years, they have never heard of any saint in the five poison sect.


    Or a living saint!


    Now I don''t know from which corner to get out, how can there be an extra saint?


    There is a feeling of disbelief in everyone''s heart, but Shangguan Huang''s words are so firm, so it must be No mistake


    It seems that when the five poisons sect learned that they were united to encircle and suppress, it might have hidden a saint alive. In the case that they don''t know, let this five poison cult Saint get away with the disaster of that five poison cult.


    "What''s the saint of the five poisons cult! I don''t care so much! Now I just want to know if there are those disgusting insects in my body! "


    The people standing on the platform are still thinking about whether the five poison sect saints really exist.


    However, not all the people who stand in baqizun are interested in this saint.


    What they are most interested in now is whether their bodies are also infested with disgusting insects that can control people''s lives. If there are, can those insects kill them in an instant!


    "Yes! What saints are you talking about there! Let doctor Xue show me


    "I can tell you! I am the poison in your baqizun. You baqizun must remove the poison from me! Otherwise


    "Yes! If there is no way to solve this problem, no one is allowed to leave. We have to come up with a solution! "

 Chapter 1302

    When everyone hears about everyone, there may be poisonous insects.


    Many people are not willing to listen to the people on the martial arts platform about the five poison sect saints. They all rioted and wanted baqizun to come up with a solution.


    There are even a lot of people with hot personalities who rush out of the competition platform and rush to the side of the competition platform. If shangguanhuang doesn''t give them a satisfactory reply, they will fight with shangguanhuang.


    If these people are ordinary people who don''t know martial arts, they may be able to suppress them by force if there is a riot like this.


    But now these people in baqizun are all highly skilled in martial arts. Even if his martial arts can''t compare with shangguanhuang, there''s no chance of winning against shangguanhuang.


    But there are so many of them! A group of ants can bite an elephant to death. What''s more, the martial arts of these people can''t be simply described as ants!


    Murongsheng didn''t expect that these people would do whatever they said.


    Sure enough, to reason with these people in the Jianghu is all Farting!


    Who is good at martial arts? Who is good at talking and reasoning?


    Who is willing to listen to your reasoning?


    Now that I''m dying, how can I be reasonable? Let''s go to hell hall to reason!


    Seeing, shangguanhuang wants to fight with these people. Murongsheng''s face was a little cold. He took shangguanhuang''s hand and stood in front of him. His voice was not very good: "what are you doing? Do you think you are a healthy person when you don''t have chills?! Stand still, and I''ll hit you again! "


    As soon as the voice dropped, murongsheng raised his arm directly and shot the short arrow at the man who was flying here.


    At the beginning, such a gadget was created in the secret place. I just wanted to use it easily. I didn''t expect that it would come into use so soon.


    In addition, murongsheng''s body is washed by the spring water, which means that there is no empty hair.


    Only heard a light ring, rushed over the people only pay attention to shangguanhuang, did not notice other people. This one didn''t see clearly, and a short arrow was accurately shot into his forehead.


    Right in the middle of the brow!


    Just looking at the man who was just angry and murderous towards shangguanhuang, he fell down from mid air without knowing what happened next second.


    Fell on the ground, there is no room for resistance, supine paralysis on the ground, the body slightly twitched, two eyes open big suddenly stopped breathing.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng who is standing in front of him and hurt people for him. Although the current situation is not quite right, but the corner of the mouth is still some uncontrollable, slightly looking up.


    The hand directly grasps murongsheng''s hand, and the body fits murongsheng''s back tightly. This posture is ambiguous, just want to let murongsheng hold in his arms.


    Murongsheng''s heart still cares about him!


    Or very concerned about his body!


    Although the mouth does not say, in the heart still has the anger to him, but Murong Sheng''s that heart, or toward him!


    On such a thought, Shangguan Huang''s heart was about to blossom!


    By a woman, or a woman without martial arts, repeatedly protected. Even hiding behind this woman, shangguanhuang didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, he felt this kind of situation. It was very good!


    Hope to be able to exist more in the future!

 Chapter 1303

    "All right."


    Shangguanhuang comforts murongsheng and says softly in murongsheng''s ear. His tone is full of tenderness: "they have been scared by you. They won''t rush here so fast. You can put things down."


    Murongsheng looks at the people in front of him coldly, listens to what shangguanhuang says, and obediently puts down the crossbow. But he didn''t take the crossbow back to the secret place.


    It''s still so big that this group of people can watch.


    The look in his eyes was even more frigid.


    People dare not take another step forward, even dare not breathe rough!


    If there is someone who doesn''t have eyes and wants to move forward, she won''t mind blowing the head off!


    The behavior of murongsheng just now, I have to say, really made everyone present stop. Even the noise disappeared, and the whole venue became very quiet.


    There are so many people standing on the ground. A needle dropped on the ground can be heard clearly by everyone.


    It seems that they are all shocked by murongsheng''s skill.


    Who knows that a little girl who has no martial arts skills can kill a person directly with just one hand?


    When these people wake up from the shock, their eyes all fall on the ground without exception, constantly looking at the corpse bleeding from their eyebrows


    Just now This man is still alive, and he is so fierce that he pours at shangguanhuang. As a result, I haven''t seen how Shangguan Huang subdued the man


    And then the man fell out of mid air?


    Lying on the ground, I don''t even struggle. I''m out of breath?!


    This operational capacity, this combat capacity


    Even on them, they can''t be prevented, and they won''t let such a master kill them by surprise.


    However, this man really died in front of Xue Sheng! Facing the concealed weapon that Xue Sheng shot at him at full speed, there is no power to fight back!


    This power, like a big clock, is pounding heavily in all people''s ears, pounding in their hearts, making them shocked and quiet.


    For murongsheng''s short crossbow, his eyes were full of exploration, even greed, and he wanted to seize it. But at the same time, there is also this deep fear and fear.


    This kind of thing can play such a powerful role in Xue Sheng''s hands. If it falls into their hands Isn''t it possible to kill anyone who wants to?


    At that time, who else will be their opponent at the end of the day?!


    Not to mention the people who want to rush up under the stage, they are afraid of murongsheng''s hand. Even elder Zhang, who was standing on the competition platform and close to murongsheng, was deeply afraid. He stares at murongsheng, afraid of what murongsheng wants to do.


    With such a fast speed and such a distance, they have no way to pat their chest to ensure that they will be able to dodge the concealed weapon.


    What''s more, Xue Sheng had nothing in his hand just now!


    Why is there a short crossbow in my hand suddenly? Awe

 Chapter 1304

    Therefore, no one here dare to act without authorization, and no one dare to shout.


    Murongsheng''s face is cold, and his eyes are full of cold air. He quickly sweeps over everyone''s body.


    Seeing that these people in the river and lake are no longer there, murongsheng wants to tear down this place. As a demolition brigade, murongsheng takes his eyes back with some satisfaction.


    The tiny side head, the vision didn''t move from these people''s body however, looking at them to won''t appear what small action, then to stand behind of go up the officer Huang of light voice ask: "now, prepare how to do?"


    Is it a direct way to leave and let these people make trouble for you?


    Or do you want to continue to play the game that shangguanhuang planned?


    Murong Sheng was not sure what Shangguan Huang thought in his mind. He could only ask what he wanted to do next.


    Shangguanhuang came out from behind murongsheng at this time, but he still held murongsheng''s hand tightly and didn''t want to let go.


    Instead of being afraid that others would see or notice, he said, "it''s all quiet, isn''t it? It seems that now you all have time for me to finish the following words? "


    When we get to this scene and see a person die so fast, who dares to say no now?


    People who have brains and cherish their lives dare not speak.


    It was just because I was so worried and angry when I heard the news. So the brain didn''t think clearly for a moment, so it was a direct draught, and the direct impulse rushed up.


    After that, he was placed by murongsheng, and naturally he came to his senses. Will not be like just that kind of impulse, regardless of anything forward.


    What''s more, murongsheng''s concealed weapon has not been put away!


    Still in the hand, staring at them!


    When they haven''t found out what the short board of this concealed weapon is, no one can be impulsive.


    Who is willing to die?


    If you get impulsive again, I''m afraid the end will be the same as the corpse lying in front of you, which is still bleeding and full of fresh blood!


    I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years. Who is a fool here?


    As long as you think about it a little, you can fully understand the interests.


    That is to say, stand in the same place honestly, dare not have superfluous action. Waiting for shangguanhuang''s words, waiting for shangguanhuang to say what needs to be explained next.


    "The saint of the five poisons sect is now back in the world. I also know that baqizun''s famous sword meeting is a popular place in the river and lake. Most of the people in the river and lake will gather here. So, she chose to be here and poisoned everyone present. "


    "Why does the saint of the five poisons cult want to do this? I think many people present have a clear understanding of it," Shangguan Huang said, pausing for a moment and glancing slightly. "She is retaliating."


    Shangguan Huang''s words are not to explain anything, but to give Qu Yun''s head directly, according to a false accusation.


    Of course, the charge of shangguanhuang is very reasonable.


    Why did Qu Yun retaliate?


    What on earth is she going to get back at?


    Of course, it''s revenge. All the major sects in the river and lake joined forces to encircle the enemies of the five poisons sect at the beginning!


    How could the five poisons cult have been destroyed if the major sects hadn''t United at the beginning!

 Chapter 1305

    Now, the sect leaders, elders, Dharma protectors and Castle masters who came to baqizun to attend the famous sword conference are all those who participated in the activities of encircling and suppressing the five poisons cult in those years?


    None of them just stood by!


    After all, at the beginning, the five poisons sect could be said to be the most hated sect in the world.


    Otherwise, the major sects in the Jianghu would not unite to encircle and suppress the five poisons cult.


    So, who are the people who want to take revenge? Naturally, they are the people who have participated in the encirclement and suppression of the five poisons cult. As for those who didn''t take part in the encirclement and suppression of the five poisons cult, and who were also infected with poisonous insects, naturally they were all innocent.


    Murongsheng listens to shangguanhuang''s words, and his heart jumps slightly. Pick pick pick eyebrows, with the eyes of the remaining light glanced at shangguanhuang.


    It''s clear that Qu Yun''s work on everyone is aimed at her. As a result, shangguanhuang is very cunning and will think about the reasons.


    He turned a corner, twisted Qu Yun''s motive, and put these big black hats on the heads of the people in the Jianghu.


    What''s more, it can be said with such high sounding that people have no way to doubt it!


    Yes!


    Isn''t it these people who taught the five poisons to encircle and suppress at the beginning?!


    Now Qu Yun''s anger on them is beyond reproach.


    It was not the first time for murongsheng to see shangguanhuang''s ability of telling lies with his eyes open, to turn the black into the white, or even the dying into the living.


    She''s afraid that even if she studies for a few more years, she can''t catch up with shangguanhuang''s inborn degree of abdominal blackness!


    Admiration, admiration!


    Shangguanhuang is so powerful!


    She just thought, this matter exposed, shangguanhuang how to do. Baqizun will certainly cause the anger of the people in the river and lake. Unexpectedly, shangguanhuang said a few words and put the matter away!


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang with his eyes shining, and is watched by shangguanhuang.


    He took murongsheng''s hand and pinched it twice. Facing murongsheng''s adoring eyes, it was very helpful.


    What I saw before was the look that murongsheng disliked. Now I have the adoration of murongsheng. It''s really a little uncomfortable.


    Shangguanhuang''s words directly lead the people here into meditation.


    After all, this matter is inexplicable, they need to find a reason to explain.


    Whatever the reason, they can convince themselves!


    In particular, the reason shangguanhuang said is so reliable that it is difficult for them not to believe it!


    After knowing the truth, the first reaction of people in the Jianghu is to start complaining. Even some of them resented that those who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of the five poisons sect came.


    Look!


    Encircle and suppress the five poisons cult. As a result, you can''t wipe your ass clean!


    The five poisons sect''s Saint ran away, leaving behind such a big disaster. It''s just a spring breeze blowing again!


    The eyes of those people, just like sharp knives, fell on those who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of the five poisons cult.


    Although these people are not likely to fight with those old people, or to kill people to export evil to themselves.


    But those old people are old faces, and they can''t stand the burning eyes that want to eat them

 Chapter 1306

    But for no reason suffered such a disaster, involving so many things, so that they were so involved. I guess I have to lose my life. Maybe I can solve it.


    No matter who this kind of thing happens to, it will not get angry.


    Elder Zhang is just a kind of upright and strong, want to get an explanation from shangguanhuang''s mouth. Now, the vision is also some Dodge, after a long period of silence.


    With a thick face, he pretended to be very calm and defended himself: "what Lord Baqi just said is just his own guess. No one knows exactly what the purpose of the five poisons cult''s holy maids is to poison so many people. "


    "But one thing is clear. That''s why so many of us have been poisoned by poisonous insects on baqizun''s side. As the Lord of baqizun, don''t you have any responsibility? "


    Murongsheng immediately looked at elder Zhang. The slightly upturned corner of his mouth suddenly became a straight line, and his face was cold from time to time.


    Tut.


    I have to say that the ginger is still old and spicy.


    This sentence, once again, brought disaster to the East. Will just still drill a not listen to eye knife son on oneself body, and give all of lead to go up to the body of Shangguan Huang.


    Although the five poisons cult is really very frightening and frightening.


    But if you want to succeed, you need certain conditions.


    Qu Yun''s ability is very great. Even if he has the ability to go against heaven, it is absolutely impossible to bring so many people down in one breath!


    If it wasn''t for the baqizun who held this famous sword conference, it would have provided Qu Yun with a good opportunity and venue to gather so many people in the Jianghu. Otherwise, so many people will not be so quick to be recruited.


    I''m sure they''ll be on guard.


    Sure enough, after hearing what elder Zhang said.


    Everyone began to be hostile to baqizun and shangguanhuang again. It was just like a group of weeds shaking back and forth.


    Murongsheng thought that it was not so good. He frowned and looked at shangguanhuang.


    Just see shangguanhuang''s face is not changed and his heart is not beating. He doesn''t pretend to be calm, but he doesn''t have any panic in his face.


    That''s a little relief.


    The appearance of shangguanhuang should have some countermeasures, right?


    Otherwise, how can you be so calm?


    "What elder Zhang said is, why did the saints of the five poisons cult do this. What''s the purpose? It''s just the result of my speculation these days. " Shangguanhuang smiles a little, which is to admit elder Wang''s statement.


    Hearing shangguanhuang admit it, elder Zhang''s heart is at ease. The tone of voice also changed from pretending to be calm just now to a little stronger: "although I don''t know what the purpose is in this, I think that if the five poison sect saint is just for revenge, she shouldn''t kill only three people..."


    Elder Zhang said and looked at murongsheng.


    To be exact, he glanced at shangguanhuang''s hand holding murongsheng tightly: "besides, not all of the three people took part in the action of encircling and suppressing the five poisons cult. It seemed that the people the saint wanted to kill only had something to do with you..."

 Chapter 1307

    Elder Zhang said this, which made many people suddenly realize.


    Although everyone is really infected with insects, that''s right.


    But if the five poison sect Saint wants to take revenge, why do she want to kill those who are fighting with Xue Sheng?


    No matter where you think about it, there are some things that don''t make sense, right?


    Faced with such a sharp problem, murongsheng could not remember for a moment. He should say something to fight back against elder Zhang.


    After all, what elder Zhang said just now is that there is no way for people to fight back. Among the three dead people, they all have something to do with her.


    If she said she didn''t know what was going on, no one would believe her.


    Just when murongsheng wants to break his head and doesn''t know how to fight back elder Zhang. Standing on one side, shangguanhuang said: "why should we aim at her alone? It''s a simple matter, it''s just a provocation. "


    Provocation?


    These five poison sect saints and Xue Sheng should be unable to get together, right? What''s so provocative about that?


    Besides, Xue Sheng''s face It''s not like being able to be provoked. It doesn''t pose any threat to women!


    Everyone frowned and couldn''t understand what Shangguan said. Even Murong Sheng also set his eyes on Shangguan Huang''s face. He didn''t understand what Shangguan Huang meant.


    Facing so many people''s eyes, shangguanhuang is calm. Hold murongsheng''s hand: "as we all know, there is no one in the world who can remove the poisonous insects except the one who has done it. The reason why the saint of the five poisons cult wants to target students is that she is the sister of doctor Xue. "


    "If Xue Sheng is attacked by a poisonous insect, will the doctor watch his own sister die?"


    "If Xue Sheng really died because of the poisonous insects, then ha ha..."


    "The strong always have some unknown evil taste."


    It seems that there is a little truth in shangguanhuang''s statement.


    When a person is strong enough to a certain extent, he will have some unknown bad taste and do some incredible things.


    Moreover, the saint of the five poison sect can escape from the encirclement and suppression of the major sects in the river and lake. It must be very powerful.


    Now the saints of the five poisons sect are very open to so many poisonous insects. They will not be afraid of how to retaliate when they are known.


    Because Qu Yun''s heart is very clear and clear, this insect can only be solved by himself, others simply can''t get rid of it!


    So, all of these people''s lives were firmly held in the palm of their hands by Qu Yun!


    If they want to jump, they can''t jump! My life is out of my control. How can I jump?


    Moreover, if you think about it, it''s really boring and boring. So casually completed their revenge behavior, as if there is no sense of achievement.


    If there is such a person who can get rid of this poisonous insect, it would be a pleasure.


    And for the five poison sect saints, maybe they have a sense of achievement?


    After all, this man is a miracle doctor in the world!

 Chapter 1308

    Such a provocation by chiguoguo really seems like such a thing.


    "This..."


    Elder Zhang seemed to want to say something else, but he didn''t come up with anything to say and couldn''t say anything.


    Shangguanhuang has said all kinds of good and bad words. What else can he say?


    If we go on like this, I''m afraid it will be sophistry.


    As for murongsheng


    In the face of shangguanhuang''s mind turning so fast, elder Zhang can immediately come up with a reasonable countermeasure to block it back, and calculate to this point Let murongsheng''s understanding of shangguanhuang really refresh again.


    If anyone becomes the opponent of shangguanhuang, I''m afraid he will die very ugly before he can catch up with shangguanhuang!


    To be exact, I don''t know how I died until I die.


    Fortunately, although he didn''t like Guan Huang at the beginning, he didn''t really get back at him. Otherwise, I''m not sure what happened to shangguanhuang


    If you think about it in this way, it seems that taking off clothes in public was really light


    At least, I saved my life


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t continue to embarrass elder Zhang, and doesn''t continue to question elder Zhang aggressively. He seems to have no manners.


    Instead, he turned around and said to so many people, "now, all the people present are infected with poisonous insects. Even now, doctor Xue can only suppress this insect temporarily. Therefore, once the five poison sect saints launch a fierce attack, I''m afraid everyone''s life will be destroyed at that time... "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t finish his words, but so many people can''t understand what shangguanhuang will say after listening to the front meaning?


    I''m afraid everyone''s life will go to hell!


    There''s only one end to them, and that''s death!


    "Hurry to find the saint of five poison sect and kill her. That''s the top priority!"


    I don''t know who suddenly said a word, but as soon as the voice fell, someone immediately nodded and echoed: "yes, that''s right!"


    "We must quickly find the five poison sect saint! Kill her before she wants to urge the insects to attack


    "Yes, yes! Kill her


    Everyone''s enthusiasm was aroused, and they all wanted to find out Qu Yun and kill him.


    At this time, elder Zhang suddenly said, "it''s just Who has seen and who knows what the five poison sect Saint looks like? "


    As soon as elder Zhang said this, he immediately dissipated his passion.


    Elder Zhang is right!


    No one has ever seen the saint of the five poisons cult, and no one knows.


    No one will know whether it is tall or short, fat or thin.


    Especially now, the saints of the five poisons sect will not appear in front of them, but carefully hide their whereabouts.


    Isn''t it difficult to capture the five poison sect Saint among so many people?


    It''s like looking for a needle in the sea!


    It''s hard!


    However, in spite of that, all the saints of the five poisons sect have appeared. There must be traces left. There will always be some way to find out some clues.

 Chapter 1309

    Especially when you know that you have a disgusting bug hidden in your body. And this insect is not only disgusting, but also able to control their own lives, so that their nickname in the hands of the five poison sect saint, anytime and anywhere possible to see the king of hell.


    This will naturally cause people''s agitation.


    Life is almost gone, of course, I want to come up with any way to save my life first!


    But that''s right. This poison is not a common poison. It can''t be removed just by solving it!


    Unless it''s the person who''s tricking me to help me get rid of it, otherwise


    But the five poison sect saints tried their best to get rid of the poisonous insects into their bodies. How could they take the initiative to help them get rid of them?


    "The game! Hurry up! Go on with the game


    "Yes! Continue to compete. Even if I''m dead, I have to touch the peerless sword before I die! "


    I don''t know who ran out and yelled, directly yelled into people''s hearts.


    Let the people who just ran out of the spectator seat run back again and sit down safely, just like they want to continue to watch the game.


    Looking at such a scene, murongsheng is almost speechless.


    These people are really a group of people who tie their heads to their waistbands. At this time, they are not afraid of death at all. I''m not worried at all. I still want to sit there and watch the game?


    However, today''s competition she has completely ended.


    Even if she stayed here, there was nothing wrong with her. She took a look at shangguanhuang, which means that she wanted to go back first.


    Shangguanhuang immediately saw the meaning of murongsheng and released murongsheng''s hand. When she passed by, she whispered, "go back to my room first."


    Murongsheng''s steps stopped for a moment, and he was stunned for a few minutes. He slightly picked his eyebrows and looked at shangguanhuang.


    There was no other meaning in shangguanhuang''s eyes, just a piece of dark silk.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s heart was clear.


    I''m afraid there will still be some people who won''t let her go so easily!


    Although shangguanhuang has just spoken to so many people, it can divert most people''s attention from her miracle doctor. At the same time, it can also let her get away smoothly.


    However, this person will always think more, there will always be some people who will not easily believe what shangguanhuang said.


    Although these people didn''t believe it, they didn''t dare to treat her openly. But also the same, these people will not miss the opportunity to find her trouble.


    In any case, she must be careful at this time. She still listens to shangguanhuang''s words honestly and doesn''t have to worry about other things.


    "Well, I see."


    Murongsheng nodded and walked out quickly.


    Although murongsheng is very obedient now, shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s back, but he still has some worries in his heart.


    But his identity can''t easily leave from the contest.


    Looking at the place where no one has been, I can see that the leaves of the tree are shaking slightly. In his side of dark Wei has chased murongsheng left, shangguanhuang not at ease mood, this just a little more at ease, will look back.

 Chapter 1310

    With shangguanhuang''s warning, murongsheng was very alert all the way.


    However, the road is also very smooth, no unexpected obstacles. I haven''t met anyone who wants to find something.


    He walked quickly into shangguanhuang''s room and closed the door directly. Then murongsheng put away his whole body''s guard.


    Take the short crossbow and dagger back to the secret place, sit in front of the table and drink a cup of tea.


    As a result, I just put down the teacup, and when I was preparing for the flag God to come, I suddenly felt that there was something wrong with my whole body!


    No!


    Murongsheng''s heart jumps suddenly!


    There''s something wrong with this cup of tea!


    Murong Sheng just took back the dagger in the palm of his hand, and was about to stab it back quickly.


    But I found that She is now very slow, slow is an old man who can not martial arts, can stop her into the palace!


    Not to mention stabbing the person behind the body, that is, standing up from the chair, the whole body is shaking, and the things you see in your eyes are double shadows.


    "You..."


    Murongsheng sees a man in black standing in front of her and blows something at her. Then, without any feeling, the whole person tilted toward the ground.


    The man in black standing in front of murongsheng holds murongsheng in his arms as soon as he falls to the ground. At the same time, the dagger that was about to fall on the ground was also caught by the man with the instep, and did not fall on the ground to make any sound.


    The man picked up the dagger, put it on the table, and directly carried the unconscious murongsheng.


    Instead of going out of the room, he walked into it.


    Hand in the vase placed on the side of a rotation, you see a hidden door, slowly open.


    Clean up the traces left behind, and the man in black dodges into the secret door with murongsheng on his shoulder, and disappears without a trace.


    When the door closes again, except for the dagger on the seat, it can prove that Murong Sheng has been here. The rest of the room was quiet, without a sound.


    Even the dark guard, who followed murongsheng''s orders and stayed outside the room, didn''t find anything unusual in the room.


    Not long after murongsheng left the competition field, shangguanhuang had some uneasy feelings in his heart.


    Looking at other people''s attention on the game, Shangguan Huang quietly called the dark guard to ask.


    After hearing murongsheng enter the room, he never come out again. However, those who want to find murongsheng''s trouble have been driven away by the dark Wei for several waves. Shangguanhuang is slightly relieved.


    If you talk to the dark Wei like this, then there shouldn''t be any big problems.


    What''s more, murongsheng''s skill is nothing in the eyes of martial arts people, but he won''t be taken down by a move.


    If there is a little bit of movement in the room, the dark guard outside will also find something abnormal.


    If the dark guards are still honest outside the room and there is no report, it can prove that nothing happened to murongsheng.

 Chapter 1311

    It seems that I worry more about murongsheng. I always worry about murongsheng''s problems.


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Now murongsheng has become a heart disease in his heart.


    It''s also a weakness that he wants to protect carefully.


    Or I''m very willing.


    If someone told him that before he knew murongsheng, he would have a woman who wanted to be on the top of his heart in the future. And that woman will be his soft spot, he will never believe it.


    But now


    Shangguanhuang closed his eyes slightly, and recalled murongsheng''s face in his mind. Covering the flash of emotion from his eyes, he not only wants to hold murongsheng on the top of his heart, but also wants to turn his heart into murongsheng.


    In the heart very anxious waited until the contest thorough contact.


    The pace of a bit of nostalgia are not, walking back quickly.


    However, just stepping into the courtyard, shangguanhuang''s anxious steps stopped slightly at this time.


    Not quite right!


    It''s so quiet!


    The room is quiet, as if there is no one.


    The next moment, standing in the same place shangguanhuang directly disappeared, and so on when it appears again is standing in the door of the room. A slap will room door to push open, eyes quickly in the room swept one eye.


    No one!


    There is no trace of murongsheng where you can see it!


    Where are the people?!


    It''s not that as soon as murongsheng came out of the arena, he went back to his room and stayed well?!


    "Come out!"


    The anger in shangguanhuang''s heart broke out uncontrollably. With a roar, he called out the hidden dark guard.


    Dark Wei quickly appeared behind shangguanhuang and knelt down: "master."


    "What about people?"


    Shangguanhuang''s anger can''t be controlled: "I don''t want you to look at people well!"?! But what about people now?! Where are you going? "


    The dark Wei listened to shangguanhuang''s voice, but he didn''t know why shangguanhuang said: "my subordinates came all the way with my wife. After seeing her walk into the room, she never came out again..."


    The voice is getting lower and lower. In the end, even the dark Wei himself can''t speak any more.


    Because in this room, the dark Wei did not feel the existence of anyone!


    Not even a faint breath!


    Can feel, only in the distribution around the house, hidden traces of the dark guard!


    Inside the house, no!!


    But


    They came after the lady and watched her walk into the room!


    "Master! After she came back from the competition field, she stepped into the room and never came out again! "


    As a dark guard, how can you be dazzled!


    This, dark Wei oneself can''t be mistaken absolutely!


    There''s nothing wrong with his eyes!


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face can''t be explained by his own words.


    He thinks that now, murongsheng will not play this kind of worrying game with him, I hide what you are looking for.


    Because, standing here, shangguanhuang didn''t feel the breath of murongsheng at all!


    "Now you tell me that she''s in the house, but now she''s in the house?"

 Chapter 1312

    Shangguanhuang enters the room and goes to the table.


    Eyes involuntarily fell on the dagger on the table.


    This is murongsheng''s stuff. I saw murongsheng take it out before.


    Murongsheng''s dagger is different from ordinary daggers, so it can be seen at a glance.


    Now, the dagger will appear here, but Murong Shengren is gone. There are only two explanations.


    First, Murong Sheng people have indeed come back.


    Second, murongsheng is now in danger, and before he is in danger, he uses force.


    However, if Murong Sheng really fights with others, it''s impossible for the secret guards he arranged to hide outside to be imperceptible.


    Is his room still haunted?!


    "It''s a dereliction of duty. Please punish me severely!"


    Dark Wei also doesn''t know how to explain, also don''t go to explain. After all, it''s their fault that people are lost. They don''t realize it at all.


    Shangguanhuang did not speak, but took the dagger on the table in his hand and felt it.


    Dagger is very cold now, there is no murongsheng''s temperature on it. Hand tight tight tight, put the dagger on the body.


    His eyes began to search carefully. Finally, shangguanhuang saw that there was a trace of dust that seemed to have been moved.


    It''s not obvious. If you don''t look very carefully, you can''t detect it completely.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes twinkled a little. He went over and touched the handle.


    Suddenly, the wall in front of me opened!


    A secret door appeared in front of shangguanhuang!


    Looking at the secret door which leads to nowhere, shangguanhuang''s whole body is filled with strong murderous and cold air!


    Where does the voice still have the kind of faint smile tone as Baqi Zunzhu? It''s so cold that people can''t help shaking: "go! Bring Le''er to me! "


    This secret door in his room, in addition to his clear knowledge, another person who knows only Le''er!


    "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    Murongsheng was in a daze. He heard a voice and thought in her ears. The brain is like a broken piece, some can''t remember anything.


    It''s just


    This voice sounds familiar, not particularly strange.


    In particular, in the depth of memory, it seems that I am familiar with this sound


    Murongsheng tried hard to think about it, and immediately thought of who was the owner of the voice Shangguanhong!


    Murongsheng now only feels his head is very heavy, his eyes are too heavy to open, as if his eyelids are very heavy.


    I don''t know where I am now, but even so, she can completely hear who just said that!


    It''s the shameless shangguanhong!


    But How could it be him?


    Shangguanhong, why are you here.


    How could she hear shangguanhong''s annoying voice when she was unconscious?


    Murongsheng''s heart is very surprised, at this time, some of the original fragments of memory, also at this time slowly recalled.


    After she walked into shangguanhuang''s room, she felt thirsty. So I poured a cup of tea, drank it into my stomach, and then

 Chapter 1313

    Then they were attacked!


    There is something wrong with that cup of tea!


    Because it was shangguanhuang''s room, murongsheng relaxed after entering the room.


    Who can know, as Baqi Zunzhu''s room, someone has been drugged. It''s not safe at all!


    Murong Sheng''s heart tightened for a while, the eyebrow almost didn''t contain of Cu to get up. After reaction, he quickly suppressed it.


    Continue to pretend to be expressionless lying in bed, do not let people around to see, she has a trace of want to wake up.


    Originally, she was not the kind to relax anytime and anywhere, mainly because when she came to shangguanhuang''s site, she thought she was safe.


    So, also subconsciously will some of the defense and vigilance lax a few points. Otherwise, she won''t be recruited in any case!


    It seems that not only shangguanhuang can make her relax her vigilance, but also the environment around shangguanhuang can affect her consciousness so easily


    This is really something. I don''t know how to say it.


    Murongsheng''s heart is full of bitter smile and helpless taste, but with shangguanhuang once again.


    These thoughts in murongsheng''s heart were quickly hidden by her, as if she were still the unconscious person.


    "What kind of medicine did you use?"


    Shangguanhong stared at murongsheng lying on the ground with an ugly face.


    The anger in my heart is constantly pouring out: "I warn you, no matter what kind of medicine you use now, you must wake her up immediately!"


    "Yes."


    The man in black nodded, squatted beside murongsheng and observed carefully. His eyebrows frowned uncontrollably.


    According to reason, the medicine he gave to people should lose its effect at this time. How can this person not wake up?


    However, if you don''t wake up under normal circumstances, you can use some other means to wake someone up.


    Murongsheng also thinks about what the person squatting beside her is going to do. Instinctively, she feels a sudden cold behind her. It seems that something is going to happen that makes her feel terrible.


    The whole body''s sweat hair is unable to help standing up, just closed eyes, like a coma, slightly rolled under the eyelids.


    And then


    Slowly open your eyes.


    The dazed eyes seem to have no focal length, but the cold light in front of them is still in murongsheng''s heart.


    In the hand of the man in black, it seems that With a sharp weapon?!


    Fortunately


    I know the danger is very reliable, so I choose to open my eyes at this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid if I don''t wake up, I''m afraid I''ll suffer a skin and flesh pain


    "Well..."


    Even if you wake up, you have to carry out the essence of drama essence to the end.


    Murongsheng pretends that he has just come to his senses. He doesn''t have a disobedient attitude. He looks very at a loss.


    The man in black was about to start, but he saw murongsheng wake up at this time. Although the heart is still some strange, why so coincidental.


    However, if you calculate the time in your heart, you should wake up at this point.


    I didn''t think much about it.


    "Your Highness, she wakes up."

 Chapter 1314

    "Well."


    Shangguan Hong answered, and his eyes were fixed on Murong Sheng, who woke up.


    With a wave, the man in black retreated.


    Murongsheng put his hand over his forehead and sat up on the ground.


    A pair of black boots, the first into murongsheng''s eyes inside.


    Without looking up slowly, murongsheng could clearly know who the owner was wearing these boots.


    But if you want to pretend, then you have to pretend to be some.


    Otherwise, how can it be called acting?


    Murongsheng slowly looked up and saw shangguanhong''s disgusting face.


    But before has been very high, very proud attitude seems to have no. Now the expression on this face, it seems that some of the not so good.


    The expression is a kind of speechless feeling, let murongsheng now look at is also speechless is what kind of expression.


    It''s like, tangled like can''t pull out the same emotion


    "You..."


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhong in surprise, and all he gets is a sneer from shangguanhong: "what''s the matter? Do you think that if you change your face, you will not know my son? "


    Murongsheng''s brow slightly wrinkled up, a face can''t understand what shangguanhong said. Mind is fast thinking, the brain is also in the rapid operation, thinking about how to force this thing to fool in the past.


    It can be said that no one in the world could tear off the human skin mask on her face without her special potion.


    Stick on the face, it is absolutely seamless, people can not see the slightest flaw.


    So shangguanhong can''t recognize her real identity. Now she says that she has changed her face. Maybe she''s just blowing her up!


    It is estimated that Shangguan Hong had a look at her last time when her veil was blown up in QianDu gate.


    However, even if you see it, what can you do?!


    Shangguanhong can''t find any evidence!


    As long as she doesn''t admit it now, she is a very strange face to anyone in the capital!


    "Do we know each other? We don''t seem to know each other


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked like a glance. He swept shangguanhong up and down: "however, I seem to know who you are!"


    Said, tone seems to have some small excitement: "you are the man who played with me today, but because of diarrhea to pull anus, did not play! Is that you? "


    "I''ll tell you, your story has been spread all over baqizun, and everyone has seen it! I think you''re right! "


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, shangguanhong, who was originally very ugly, now because of murongsheng''s words, his face changed from purple and blue to a black paste.


    "Murongsheng, I warn you, don''t play tricks in front of me!"


    Shangguanhong squatted down and held murongsheng''s chin tightly.


    Murongsheng subconsciously wants to dodge, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. His body''s reaction suddenly becomes very slow, like ordinary people who can''t do anything

 Chapter 1315

    Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled slightly. It seems that the medicine that just gave her dizziness can not only make people fall into a coma state, but also has some other functions


    Murongsheng has some antidotes that can remove this effect in the secret place, but now she obviously has no chance to take the medicine out of the secret place.


    If all of a sudden in the hands of a pile of things, I''m afraid shangguanhong will kill her as a demon.


    Shangguanhong''s strength is very big, and murongsheng''s jaw is a little painful.


    In particular, shangguanhong wanted to sink his fingers into murongsheng''s cheek. Murongsheng just shook his head. There was no way to shake off shangguanhong''s fingers!


    "I''m not murongsheng, I''m Xuesheng!"


    Murongsheng''s brow tightly wrinkled, twisted into a small knot in one''s heart, directly exposed his dissatisfaction: "who are you talking about murongsheng? I don''t know him at all


    Listen to what murongsheng said, how could shangguanhong believe it?


    Direct sneer a few minutes: "do you think this son of a lifetime will believe you to say the lie?! You can''t be Xue Sheng! I don''t know what kind of method you used to change your face into this kind of ghost. "


    "But my son is sure that there is no such a person as Xue Sheng in this world!"


    Murongsheng frowned tightly and looked at shangguanhong.


    In the heart also don''t know why shangguanhong will say so firmly, open mouth, want to speak.


    As a result, shangguanhong started again and squeezed murongsheng''s cheek. Let her not easy to open the mouth, and to pinch closed back.


    "Don''t quibble with me here, I don''t want to hear you quibble."


    Shangguanhong stares at murongsheng, and the ferocity of his eyes can almost come out of his eyes and spread: "the Xue family has been a doctor for generations, although all the people of the Xue family are called miracle doctors by people in the Jianghu. But they also have a hard work at home, even they are at a loss for their own diseases! That is, the descendants of the Xue family are handed down from generation to generation! "


    "For so many years, the Xue family has been single handed, only male. So far, there have been no accidents, there have been women. You should tell my son, where did you come from, Xue Sheng, the sister of doctor Xue? "


    Listening to what shangguanhong said, murongsheng was slightly stunned.


    She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in doctor Xue''s family!


    Before she pretended to be doctor Xue''s sister, why didn''t doctor Xue stand up and tell her!


    Tell her, at least now in the face of this situation, can quickly think of a good countermeasure ah!


    It''s true that there''s a kind of boat overturning in the sewer


    "When did I tell you that I was born to the Xue family?" Murongsheng''s brow was frowned tightly, but now it has become a small knot in one''s heart. "I was originally surnamed Xue, and I was adopted by the Xue family since I was a child!"


    What''s the matter?


    It''s handed down from generation to generation. It''s all men. It''s not allowed for people to want to raise a daughter. Do you have a good time adopting one from the street?

 Chapter 1316

    When shangguanhong tells the truth, murongsheng is not surprised and shocked. Instead, he looks at shangguanhong strangely.


    I think what shangguanhong said is strange!


    Anyway, it''s impossible for him to admit it.


    Even if she was killed, she could not admit that she was murongsheng in front of shangguanhong!


    Shangguanhong thought that murongsheng would look flustered when he heard his words, and then he could grasp the handle.


    As a result, who ever thought that murongsheng would ask such a rhetorical question.


    I carefully distinguish the expression on murongsheng''s face, but I don''t see a little bit of guilty feeling


    Is it really at that time that his eyes were dazzled and he misread people?


    No!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Shangguanhong quickly rejected the idea in his heart.


    "I don''t care if you are murongsheng or not, but now you are in my hands. Now my son says you are, you are


    This tone, overbearing can!


    Shangguanhong said, and directly reached out to shake murongsheng''s chin: "murongsheng, I warn you, don''t play tricks in front of me!"


    Now, the murongsheng in front of him is not at all. The former one chased after him foolishly and beat away the murongsheng who couldn''t!


    Now this Murong Sheng is just like being possessed by a fox spirit. He is very cunning and can''t be grasped. At the same time, he is also very attractive!


    He can''t be careless. If he goes on murongsheng''s way again, he will never forget this humiliating thing in his whole life!


    Murongsheng shook his hand slightly, stretched out his hand which is still soft and weak, and rubbed it slightly on his face.


    According to this painful feeling, I don''t have to look in the mirror. My face is absolutely red by shangguanhong''s annoying fingers!


    When Murong Sheng thought of his white face, he became red under the ravages of Shangguan Hong. His anger could not help bursting out. When he returns to normal, he will definitely press shangguanhong on the ground and beat him hard!


    However, this belly of anger, when the eyes of a careless gaze, shangguanhong stood up, a casual pause. Immediately, the body is uncontrollable slightly trembled for a while, suddenly, Murong Sheng completely unkind laugh out.


    The pain on the face should not care to come up, in here loud sneer shangguanhong.


    This laughter, murongsheng completely did not hide, so aboveboard smile out, in the quiet room is particularly clear.


    Shangguanhong''s face is now too ugly to be described in human language.


    If murongsheng stopped to laugh and listen carefully, he could hear shangguanhong''s teeth touching his teeth and grinding there.


    "Is that funny?"


    Shangguanhong''s voice was cold now. It was almost like ice.


    However, it has no influence on murongsheng. Originally, he wanted to continue to ridicule him. As a result, it seems that Shangguan Hong still holds his life in his hand?

 Chapter 1317

    Just a little bit of convergence.


    He shook his head, and the sneer on his face had not dissipated. He said something that people would not believe even after listening to him: "it''s not very funny, it''s so funny."


    "But I can''t help it. I can''t stop laughing at anything interesting."


    She just wanted to laugh, not because he was funny.


    But will shangguanhong believe that?!


    I won''t believe it!


    And murongsheng didn''t want shangguanhong to believe it. After all, shangguanhong just stood up. Obviously because the body pain for too long, have had a subconscious reaction.


    Just stood up, it is estimated that it is a careless pull to the body which wound.


    As for which wound Of course it''s his chrysanthemum! Just now, shangguanhong, did you have anal pain!


    This has been pulled off the anus, and then it was pushed back.


    It is estimated that doctor Xue''s material is very big and can last until now. It''s strange that he doesn''t hurt.


    The smile on murongsheng''s face didn''t dissipate, and his heart was smoldering secretly.


    It was not clear why shangguanhuang suddenly targeted shangguanhong. Now it''s a little clear. I''m afraid shangguanhuang is aware that shangguanhong has begun to doubt her identity.


    Don''t want to let her with the official Hong touch, so will try to avoid two people''s fight.


    I''m afraid she''ll show something


    What murongsheng guessed was that he didn''t do it, which is one of the reasons. However, there is another reason why murongsheng doesn''t want to get in touch with Shanghong.


    No matter what murongsheng thinks now, she won''t come up with it. Shangguanhuang wants to embarrass shangguanhong at the famous sword conference. He just doesn''t want to see shangguanhong looking at murongsheng.


    To be honest.


    Shangguanhuang is just jealous!


    But shangguanhuang himself did not admit that he was jealous.


    Looking at the restraint of Murong Sheng''s face, he is completely like whether he wants to smile or not. Shangguanhong didn''t speak either. He slapped murongsheng''s face with his backhand.


    This "pa" sound, very loud.


    At the moment when shangguanhong wanted to move, murongsheng already realized what shangguanhong wanted to do next.


    However, even if it is detected, it is also incompetent, completely unable to escape, can only be so hard to get such a slap.


    His face was just like being blown by the wind. Murongsheng only felt a burst of tinnitus, and then his face was hot and numb.


    Murongsheng instantly felt some strange smell in his mouth. He turned his head and spat out a mouthful of red saliva: "bah!"


    Licked the corner of the mouth with the tongue, a fishy smell, it seems to have some pain.


    Shangguanhong looked at the red blood on murongsheng''s mouth, slapped murongsheng''s face, and moved his finger uncontrollably. Then he took his hands back and put them behind him.


    Standing in front of murongsheng, he looked down at murongsheng with cold eyes: "say! Why do you pretend to die! "

 Chapter 1318

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Murongsheng said, "what''s the point of pretending to die but not blowing up? When did my aunt die? Why didn''t my aunt know?"


    As a result, after hearing what murongsheng said, shangguanhong wanted to raise his hand.


    "I don''t fight now. Do you really take me as a good bully?" Murongsheng looks at shangguanhong coldly, "the tiger is not angry, you really want to treat me as a sick cat!"


    It''s a perfect pair. You dare to move me again.


    If you touch me, I will kill you!


    If murongsheng didn''t say this, shangguanhong''s anger would not come up suddenly, and he would not continue to work with murongsheng.


    According to murongsheng''s identity, what kind of person, when it''s his turn to run in front of him and dare to threaten him?!


    He is the son of King Rui!


    In this world, he is not afraid of the most, is the threat!


    Dare not move?!


    He just wants to move murongsheng to see what he can do, and see what she can do for him!


    Originally, he didn''t want to continue to fight with murongsheng. As a result, with murongsheng''s voice falling, shangguanhong made a direct move again


    I heard the sound of palm and cheek colliding, louder than the one in front of me.


    Just now, Murong Sheng, who had just made a cruel remark to Shangguan Hong, was slapped by Shangguan Hong again.


    This time, just can feel a little faint smell of blood, now murongsheng only feel the smell of blood can rush to the nose.


    "Oh."


    Shangguanhong looks down at murongsheng. He can''t see what his face is. I can only see the scarlet color on murongsheng''s face and sneer.


    "I thought you would let..."


    Shangguanhong looks at murongsheng in such a mess, and is about to sneer. As a result, when the words were said in general, they couldn''t go on and became dumb.


    "You


    Shangguanhong''s face was very strange, even mixed with a look of pain.


    Mouth inside spit out words, also can''t say that kind of cold words come out!


    Now, where is he in the mood to mock murongsheng?!


    Murongsheng sneered, licked his lips and spit out the bloody smell directly.


    Slightly raised the corner of his mouth, pulled out a sarcastic smile: "smile, don''t you feel very capable? Keep laughing. Come on, taunt, continue to taunt me, my aunt is waiting for your taunt


    My sister!


    This shangguanhong really took her as a soft persimmon?!


    It''s not enough to slap her. I even slapped her in the face!


    Now she has no physical strength and her body is out of her control. It really caused her some trouble, but her hands did not waste!


    It''s not that you can''t do anything. Although you can''t dodge shangguanhong''s slap, you can''t press shangguanhong to the ground and give him a good beating.


    However, she has something more powerful than martial arts!


    Poison!


    Even if someone with excellent martial arts is poisoned, he has to weigh it.


    Besides, with shangguanhong''s arrogance, he didn''t even need to cover up the poison. He couldn''t even detect it!

 Chapter 1319

    What''s more, the strength that she slightly poisoned shangguanhong still existed.


    Looking at shangguanhong''s body coldly, he bent down little by little in front of her.


    Finally, legs are some of the stand is not stable, directly kneeling on the ground.


    This posture is like kneeling in front of murongsheng, trying to beg for mercy.


    Breathing gradually shortness up, a face are gradually pan up some of the red, slowly red up, even the neck is red.


    Looking at murongsheng''s appearance, he wiped the back of his hand at the corner of his mouth. The scarlet color left an obvious mark on the back of the hand.


    Let Murong Sheng see it. His eyes twinkle a little. I really want to poison Shangguan Hong now


    However


    Shangguanhong''s voice suddenly came out. It was just a little shortness of breath. Now it became a big gasp.


    It was very quiet in the room. Now his heavy breathing voice could be heard in the whole room.


    Murongsheng''s ears moved slightly, and his face became calm.


    The next moment, four people in black appeared around murongsheng, surrounded her in the middle.


    Each man in black held a long sword with cold light in his hand, pointing to the dead places on her body.


    Even if murongsheng has excellent martial arts, he also has internal power. You can avoid one dead hole, two dead holes. But what about other dead places?


    As long as these people take action at the same time, she will never escape.


    As long as a sword, she will die!


    "What have you done to my son!"


    The person who said this made murongsheng look up at him.


    There is no reason, just because the voice of this person is a little familiar.


    Even if this face is covered, let murongsheng see what appearance. But the voice of this person, Murong Sheng''s heart or some impression.


    This, is not in the shangguanhuang room, give her to resist beat of person?!


    When she didn''t wake up, she still wanted to use the drill to wake her up!


    Eyes can not help but look at the black man''s eyes, eyes inside the more strange points. Even if this person has never had any extra expression and reaction, but when he is looked at by murongsheng''s eyes, his heart is a little uncomfortable.


    "Say it


    Looking at murongsheng does not speak, just staring at him, the man in Black said again.


    Listening to the threat from this man''s mouth, murongsheng was not frightened at all. Instead, he sneered: "I told him long ago. Don''t run to death by yourself. As a result, I didn''t listen and had to challenge my bottom line. I didn''t give him any color to see if I was really a soft persimmon that anyone could pinch? "


    Listening to Murong Sheng''s words, the man in black frowned slightly: "where''s the antidote?"


    Murongsheng''s vision shifted from the man in black to shangguanhong.


    Looking at shangguanhong kneeling in front of him, he lowered his head. The sweat on the forehead has been dripping on the ground, and the breathing is more and more heavy.


    The exposed side face has dyed the whole neck red.


    If someone helps shangguanhong take off his clothes now, he must be able to see clearly that shangguanhong''s body is red like this.

 Chapter 1320

    "This medicine has The antidote. "


    This person asked the antidote, then she said there was an antidote.


    See how honest she is. She won''t cheat people at all. She is very cooperative!


    "I''m going to explain it to Shizi!"


    The sword in the hand of the man in black fell on murongsheng''s shoulder and moved slightly towards murongsheng''s neck.


    Such a cold thing, so close to his neck.


    Murongsheng has no doubt about this cold touch. As long as she moves a little now, this person will hold a long sword in his hand and cut off her neck.


    "I also want to help him to get rid of the poison, but now I really can''t help it!"


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, he felt that the long sword in the hand of the man in black moved towards her neck again, which meant that he wanted to cut off murongsheng''s head.


    Immediately, the corner of murongsheng''s eyes beat with fright. He said quickly, "don''t be so impulsive. I didn''t say it. There''s no way to get rid of it!"


    The sword, which was about to cut her neck, retreated a moment after hearing murongsheng''s words: "say it!"


    Murongsheng looked at the flashing cold light of the sword away from a few minutes, relieved. He glanced at shangguanhong and hooked his fingers to the man in Black: "come on, you come in and I''ll tell you how to interpret it."


    The brow of the man in black frowned: "don''t play any tricks, speak quickly!"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, turned his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hand: "isn''t it easy to remove it? He is in the aphrodisiac, casually for him to find someone, you can get rid of it


    The man in black was shocked to hear what murongsheng said. He didn''t expect that murongsheng, who was carrying the identity of doctor Xue''s sister, could even do such a mean thing!


    Don''t say this person didn''t think of it, even everyone present didn''t think of it!


    The next moment, murongsheng''s wrist was caught by shangguanhong reluctantly.


    The temperature from shangguanhong''s palm almost made murongsheng jump up in the same place.


    Looking at shangguanhong, who forced himself to raise his head, his face was still pretty. It was hard to say. Now it''s all turned into a monkey''s ass!


    Even the white eyes are covered with blood.


    "Spring, medicine? Then, let you understand... "


    Shangguanhong grabs murongsheng''s wrist and wants to pull him over.


    And murongsheng also let shangguanhong drag her, just when shangguanhong was ready to do something about her.


    Murongsheng this just seized the right time, slowly opened his mouth and said: "are you sure, you still have the ability, give me up?"


    Hearing these words, shangguanhong''s brows wrinkled. He didn''t understand what murongsheng said.


    Murongsheng was not embarrassed, but he looked down slowly, and finally stopped on shangguanhong''s crotch.


    At the beginning, shangguanhong didn''t respond. Murongsheng wanted to express what he meant.


    As a result, the next second, suddenly like to get through the Ren Du two pulse, instantly understand!


    The whole person is just like being struck by thunder, looks very strange, and very shocked!

 Chapter 1321

    His position didn''t respond at all!


    He''s all over now. He''s boiling and about to explode.


    Just want to find a woman, the body inside the anger to vent.


    However, the woman is in front of him, but he found that his body has not responded at all up to now!


    He Usually very proud of the little brother, to such a critical moment, actually as usual, lazy, very soft paralysis there, there is no trace of the momentum to rise out!


    Shangguanhong''s face changed for a while, and his heart immediately responded. Who was the initiator of this matter.


    "What have you done to my son?"


    Shangguanhong''s face can be described as extremely ferocious.


    Any man may be able to withstand the pain of skin and flesh. However, no man will be able to bear the fact that his little brother can''t be of any use at this critical moment!


    If other women, perhaps in the face of the fierce shangguanhong, I''m afraid they would have been stunned.


    But now murongsheng looks at shangguanhong with a look of interest. He doesn''t feel terrible at all. On the contrary, he has a very strong interest in his eyes.


    Yes, I''m very interested in shangguanhong''s reaction.


    "Do you feel that you are so close to me, do you feel hotter?"


    Murongsheng motioned for shangguanhong to hold his wrist tightly. What he laughed at was meaningful. Even what he said made people think about it.


    Murongsheng said that shangguanhong came back a little bit sober from his anger just now. This is what he found.


    Holding the palm of murongsheng''s wrist, he seemed to be burned by fire. Shangguanhong''s body was very hot. Now there is a way to burn his heart.


    Let shangguanhong subconsciously throw murongsheng''s wrist to one side, originally thought it was a psychological effect.


    As a result, after shaking off murongsheng''s wrist, shangguanhong felt the same burning palm in an instant, and seemed to feel better.


    "My son."


    The man who catches murongsheng quickly reaches out his hand and holds shangguanhong who almost falls to the side.


    As a result, when this man''s finger touched Guan Hong''s skin, he immediately let him snort.


    There is a kind of It''s comfortable and it seems very uncomfortable Feeling?


    "My son!"


    Shangguanhong''s reaction made the man in black''s face slightly changed. The hand that held shangguanhong''s body turned into two hands.


    Eyes toward murongsheng''s body, let her know.


    If shangguanhong''s life has a problem, he will solve it immediately!


    Let her disappear from the world!


    Murongsheng gently rubbed the painful one that shangguanhong had just grasped with one hand, and looked at it all red!


    Feeling the eyes of the man in black on her, he raised his head and responded with a sarcastic smile.


    The angry man wants to get rid of Murong Sheng right now!

 Chapter 1322

    Just in the atmosphere between the two people, looking at each other hard, suddenly Both people''s attention is very Some strange sounds in people''s heart attracted the past.


    Because shangguanhong All of a sudden, I sent out a kind of gentle invitation to hang seng


    This voice doesn''t sound like it can come from a man''s mouth Or


    This voice doesn''t seem to come from shangguanhong''s mouth!


    No matter how small the voice is, how much forbearance it makes people listen to it.


    Can you tell me, is there always something in this tone Too coquettish?


    Although the word "coquettish" is not suitable for shangguanhong at all, it doesn''t match shangguanhong''s image at all.


    But


    Murongsheng and the man in black look at shangguanhong with the meaning of red fruit in their eyes


    Even shangguanhong himself was aware of something wrong: "are you What have you done to me


    Shangguanhuang thought that if he was burning and his body was hot, he would die suddenly!


    Because, the whole body up and down, there is no place, can provide him to vent out!


    Even the only place that can provide vent is useless and totally useless now!


    What did this woman do to him!


    What kind of medicine is it? Its efficacy is so outrageous and its effect is so powerful?!


    Shangguanhong didn''t feel the abnormal condition of his body excessively, even didn''t hear the voice he just blurted out.


    However, the two men who could hear shangguanhong speak had different faces.


    Although, the other man in black couldn''t see what kind of expression he was, but the shock from his eyes made Shangguan Hong want to ignore it.


    And murongsheng is There''s so much indecency in the smile


    Looking at shangguanhong, he still hasn''t responded, and the man in black also has an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were on the wrist of the man who supported shangguanhong, looking back and forth: "you really didn''t find anything?"


    The man in black was not drugged by murongsheng. Naturally, he didn''t know what shangguanhong''s reaction was now.


    Just feel, Murong Sheng''s eyes inside send out the brilliance, very abnormal, there is a kind of people feel the smell of hair in the heart.


    I always feel that something not so wonderful is about to happen


    Murongsheng didn''t make it clear, but carefully observed the expression on shangguanhuang''s face.


    Looking at shangguanhong''s eyes, there is still a trace of clarity, and all kinds of changes are constantly flashing


    Murongsheng knew that shangguanhong had just measured some things, but he didn''t want to think about it deeply, and he was even more reluctant to identify it.


    And is murongsheng the kind of person who can make people run away at once?


    Of course not!


    Murongsheng is the kind of person who can make shangguanhong realize clearly what his situation is!


    Without waiting for shangguanhong to say anything, murongsheng said it directly and quickly.


    "In fact, it''s not common to say that it''s a pure medicine. It''s also quite common to say that it''s not common. Because, this is not the pure medicine that men and women need to use, but It''s specially developed for men and men! "

 Chapter 1323

    what?!


    Hearing what murongsheng said, shangguanhong now knows what murongsheng meant, no matter how unbearable or how irrational he is!


    Although it''s very common for a man of his identity to play with women, it''s not rare for him to play with men.


    It''s just


    Even if it''s playing with men, he''s the one above.


    But now his little brother didn''t respond at all. According to the woman, the medicine in his body is Longyang medicine If the little brothers don''t respond, it''s impossible to be the one above!


    So Now the only thing I can think of is that he is the one below!!


    "You I want to die


    Shangguanhong''s anger suddenly came up, and he was very anxious. To reach out is to hold murongsheng''s neck. Pinch in the hands of the neck is very thin, as long as a little force, you can twist the neck to break!


    Murongsheng''s breathing became difficult gradually, and his throat was slightly tight.


    She didn''t wait for any movement, but in that second, her breathing became smooth again.


    He grabbed Guan Hong''s hand on her neck and suddenly withdrew from her neck.


    As if the hand was stung!


    Shangguanhong pinched the palm of murongsheng''s neck. It was very hot.


    Even if he didn''t want to loosen murongsheng''s neck, his body''s instinctive reaction made him release his hand quickly.


    Up to now, shangguanhong has come to understand completely.


    He in this Longyang medicine, not only let him below that, or even women can not touch, can only touch men!


    Only touch the man''s skin, will let him feel each other''s body cold, let him feel very comfortable. It can dispel the hot and dry feeling all over him, and make his current situation better.


    Not because the whole person can not vent, hot and dry almost to explode.


    If you touch a woman''s body, I''m afraid he hasn''t been suffocated by the medicine. He will burn himself to death because he touches a woman''s skin!


    "Shizi..."


    The man in black who carried murongsheng over looked at his fingers trembling slightly and his body was about to fall. The whole person almost stood unsteadily. Shangguanhong was about to collapse on the ground. He quickly stretched out his hand and helped shangguanhong up, barely holding his body.


    Shangguanhong wanted to get rid of his subordinate''s hand, but before he started to move, he immediately felt the coolness of the place where they touched, which directly spread to his heart.


    Make him want to stop now!


    Comfortable, want to immediately the other party''s clothes to clean, and then tightly stick to each other''s body, to reduce their own hot and dry situation.


    "You..."


    Shangguanhong''s murderous spirit had been sent out from his body: "do you understand or don''t understand?"


    No one will doubt that if murongsheng dares to say that he doesn''t understand these two words, I''m afraid shangguanhong will let his subordinates cut down murongsheng''s head without hesitation!


    It''s hard to eliminate the anger in my heart!

 Chapter 1324

    He is the son of King Rui!


    He wants to fight for the future Emperor!


    How can he tolerate it? He is oppressed by another man?


    Especially this man is still his subordinate!


    The next moment, the cold sword immediately stood on murongsheng''s shoulder, only a little distance from her neck.


    Murongsheng stretched out a finger and pushed the sword away from her neck: "didn''t I tell you that just now? There is only one way to get rid of it, that is... "


    Before I finished speaking, the sword, which had been pushed out a little bit, suddenly stretched out again.


    This time, it''s not the same as the one just now. The distance between the sword and murongsheng''s neck is only one hair. If murongsheng''s words make them feel dissatisfied, I''m afraid the next second is that the sword can quickly wipe off her neck.


    Murongsheng''s look suddenly flashed a trace of dark awn, the next moment directly reached out and grasped the sword on her shoulder, preventing it from continuing to close to her neck.


    The sharp blade cuts the palm of murongsheng''s hand. The blood flows down her palm and drops on the ground. It''s bloody


    "I tell you, you''re wasting your time talking to me a little more. Your body will soon be unable to support, and you should die suddenly! "


    Murongsheng''s hand tightly grasped the sword. It seemed that he could not feel the pain of the sharp blade of the sword cutting her palm. He looked at shangguanhong coldly.


    Shangguanhong''s face suddenly changed a little, staring at murongsheng''s eyes, already red almost dripping blood.


    "Believe it or not My son Now you can Die


    For Shangguan Hongfang''s cruel words, Murong Sheng didn''t pay attention to them. He just picked his eyebrows and looked at Shangguan Hong. It''s a perfect look. If you want to come, try it.


    Similarly, his eyes were not weak at all. He looked directly into shangguanhong''s eyes without retreating.


    She just has no antidote. What''s the matter?


    In such a waste of time, she is not dead, he is going to die!


    "You..."


    Shangguanhong, who had just been able to endure it, now had some breathing and could not speak. Besides, he was supported by the man in black, and his body would tremble slightly from time to time.


    After staring at murongsheng deeply for a long time, it seemed that he would engrave the appearance of murongsheng deeply in his bones. Then he moved his eyes away.


    But murongsheng''s heart, which had been hanging in his throat, finally fell down. The other hand, which was hidden in his sleeve, was a little loose.


    She has prepared for the worst, but now it seems that she has won the bet.


    Murongsheng is relieved now, but standing around, the people in black around him don''t know how, and his heart suddenly gets nervous.


    For nothing else, just because everyone here doesn''t want to be Shangguanhong''s antidote


    If it''s for the sake of Shangguan Hong, they may not have any complaints, but now


    If shangguanhong is rescued according to that situation, it''s not what they want

 Chapter 1325

    Shangguanhong''s eyes no matter who is swept, that person will be inexplicably cold all over.


    If they want to control it, they can''t control it. They really don''t want to press the master under themselves


    In the end, shangguanhong grabbed the people around him, almost squeezed a voice out of his teeth, and said, "quick Support my son Go in... "


    The man who was caught by shangguanhong was not someone else, but the man in black who just caught murongsheng.


    The eyes of the man in black fell on the back of shangguanhong''s hand, which caught him by the wrist. The blood all over his body seemed to be solidified, and there was no way to flow in his body.


    In any case, there is no way to take a step


    However, what the master said, as a dark guard, it is impossible to disobey


    There was no expression on the face, now also with a pair of ready to die, seems to be gone forever dignified expression. There was no way, but reluctantly helped shangguanhong to leave here.


    As a subordinate, actually


    Murongsheng looks at the figure of two people leaning together and supporting them to leave, and his eyes show a kind of unidentified smile.


    This is really retribution!


    It''s not that we don''t report, but that the time has not come!


    She was caught by the man in black to face shangguanhong. Now, at last, retribution has come!


    To be able to go to shangguanhong is a thing that people dare not even think about. But after that?


    The man in black gave shangguanhong to him. According to shangguanhong, a proud and proud man, how could he allow that man to survive so easily?


    Death is certain!


    However, the most cruel is not death.


    But, clearly know that he went to such a trip, to the final result is death, but he has no way to refuse, can only go on like this.


    Even before he died, he was able to follow shangguanhong in bed a little bit, but I''m afraid his heart can''t resist the fear of dying soon, can''t it?


    Shangguanhong, who was about to be helped out of the room, said directly to the man in black in the room, "show this woman to my son!"


    The next second, murongsheng was immediately taken up and thrown into an empty room with nothing.


    Standing outside, the man in black directly dropped the lock, but did not hear the sound of footsteps leaving.


    It''s obvious that these dark guards didn''t leave, and they all stood outside and crouched. Even a fly couldn''t fly out of the room where she was locked.


    More even an ant, there is no way to climb in from outside the house.


    There is no bed, just a chair and a table.


    There is not even a cabinet. It doesn''t look like a bedroom that can provide people with rest.


    Although it is not clear where it is, murongsheng can still notice that there is a small mark in the hidden place of the table and chair, which is the mark made by baqizun.


    So it seems that this place is still in baqizun. Shangguanhong still doesn''t have the ability to take her out of baqizun.

 Chapter 1326

    However, it is true that Shangguan Hong himself would not have come out of baqizun with such a fast speed, and still could not disturb anyone.


    So it''s more difficult to bring her out of baqizun.


    Murongsheng is very leisurely sitting on the chair, fingers gently tapping on the table.


    Close your eyes, want to try to enter your own secret again. But when I opened my eyes, there was no change in the scene.


    She was still in the room, still sitting on the chair, without any change.


    Overhead, or so dark roof, he did not enter his own secret inside.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Murongsheng was puzzled, and his brows were tightly twisted into a small knot in one''s heart.


    Just now, but it was because her secret place couldn''t be opened, so she couldn''t bring out a self-defense thing.


    He was forced to be slapped by shangguanhong, but he couldn''t resist at all.


    Also at that time, she was slightly aware of some situations, and felt that her secret situation seemed not quite right.


    Later, looking at Shangguan Hong''s cruel appearance, he absolutely wanted to kill her.


    She doesn''t care so much. She wants to hide in the secret place, but no matter how it works I have never been able to hide in the secret


    If Shangguan Hong really ordered her to be killed at that time, I''m afraid she couldn''t run away


    Fortunately Fortunately, she survived this disaster.


    But


    How come all of a sudden, there''s no response to her in her secret world?!


    Murongsheng is a little fidgety and rubs his hands in the middle of his eyebrows. How can the secret place suddenly fail?


    It''s not the first time it happened, the last time it happened. It''s because the wine made by shangguanhuang is thrown in, and then there are more springs and fruits in the secret place, which makes the secret place out of order for a period of time.


    But this time?


    Murongsheng can''t think of any reason.


    Is it difficult, or is it because she accidentally took the medicine given by the man in black, and then let her secret place go wrong?!


    Headache!


    I can''t think of a reason. Murongsheng has a headache now.


    She had to run out while shangguanhong was still in the antidote!


    Otherwise, when shangguanhong''s body is back to normal, thinking about the things he did to him, he can''t kill her?!


    Looking back at shangguanhong''s last look at her, murongsheng feels that killing her is all about taking advantage of her. I''m afraid it''s about breaking her to pieces and grinding her


    What should we do!


    Can only hope shangguanhuang quickly find her out?


    It''s better to think more about how to escape from here than to think about this hope


    Murongsheng was locked in the room, which was called an urgent regiment leader. Racking my brain thinking about how to run out from here, my heart is thinking about a variety of ways to escape, thinking about which will be more reliable.


    After all, the group of people standing outside, even ten of her, may not be able to cope with the past.

 Chapter 1327

    In order to find murongsheng, shangguanhuang has to search the whole baqizun, but he has not found murongsheng.


    In the specially made darkroom, there are some more conventional execution tools.


    Of course, in addition to the more common utensils, there are also some strange things that have never been seen.


    It seems that there is no lethality, just looking at the strange, people feel more strange.


    However, only baqizun can understand these things.


    What are these utensils for? How powerful they are!


    How much pain will people feel when they use it on people!


    As a disciple of baqizun, Le''er is relatively young. However, it has been many years since I joined baqizun. Naturally, I know more about the things here.


    Now, standing in a corner, my body is trembling. I don''t have the craziness to see murongsheng in the morning.


    There was no such expression on his face as if he was stunned.


    What''s left on my face now is only fear and endless fear


    Because she knew in her heart how painful it would be to use these things on her body!


    And now she''s taken to this place, I''m afraid these things It''s for her!


    The sound of opening the door started to ring, which made Le''er, who was already scared by the situation in front of him, look pale. Now her legs began to soften and tremble slightly


    When the man in black outside the door came in, Le''er even couldn''t stand still, and directly sat on the ground limply


    Slowly down the wall, like a pool of mud without bones.


    "Master."


    The man in black who came into the room did not look at other places. Instead, he walked directly towards shangguanhuang, who was sitting in a dark place. When approaching, he knelt down on one knee and said, "my subordinates have searched all the places near the other end, and have not found any trace of my wife."


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes, which were closed in the dark, now open because of a word from the man in black.


    "Not found."


    Low voice in the quiet room rang up, it is particularly clear. More is a strength of son can''t help but to the ear of Le''er inside drill past.


    There was no surprise, no doubt, only a feeling of peace that was elusive.


    But the more this kind of peace that people can''t figure out, the more frightening it is Let Le''er''s heart be on tenterhooks, there is a kind of cool taste from the heart!


    Have come to this time, but also to be so quiet, calm sitting here talking, very calm.


    I''m afraid it can''t be described as mad, but there is a kind of calm before the storm


    The more it is like this, the more pressure people feel, and the more terrifying it is


    It''s too much pressure to bear.


    "I I really have said I really tell everything I know Happy Now Le''er really doesn''t know anything, and has already said everything that should be said... "

 Chapter 1328

    Le''er was paralyzed. Naturally, he heard what the man in black had just said. Naturally, he also heard what Shangguan Huang said.


    Now where there are other expressions, immediately shrink in the corner, do not dare to move, panic shook his head and waved his hand here, do not dare to say anything else.


    Now originally a lively face, is also crying sparse, full of tears.


    Before that kind of bright eyes, now no longer active, very dull.


    "All said, so why didn''t you find her?"


    Shangguanhong stood up and came out of the shadow step by step.


    The candle flickered slightly on his face, and half of his face was hidden in the dark. Half of the silver mask, also in the shaking candlelight, slightly flashing.


    Standing in this bloody and cold place, standing in this dark room full of the smell of blood.


    Shangguanhuang was supposed to be as warm as jade, but now it seems particularly terrible


    It''s not as warm as before. It''s like the spring breeze.


    Now shangguanhuang is just like a king of hell climbing up from hell!


    In Le''er''s heart, I''m beginning to regret it.


    Maybe in the beginning, she shouldn''t have lied


    She should I''ll tell you the truth in the morning, otherwise it won''t be like this


    "Le''er In fact, Le''er is... "


    Now that Le''er''s words come to his lips, he''s a bit hesitant. His voice was almost as weak as a mosquito. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by shangguanhuang.


    "Since you entered baqizun, no one here has ever wronged you," shangguanhuang said coldly. "I have given you three chances, if it was just now. The third time, I will tell you what the truth is, and I will do nothing to you. "


    "But now."


    Shangguan Huang stares at Le''er coldly. There is the same kind of lustre in his eyes. Now there are no other emotions except bloodthirsty.


    "Since you have betrayed me, you should know. What kind of punishment will be given to those who betray themselves and those who betray baqizun! How terrible is baqizun''s execution


    Shangguanhuang finished, not looking at leer, turned to leave from the dark room.


    Seeing that the door of the dark room was opened, Shangguan Huang was really about to leave the dark room.


    This time, Le''er finally cried out: "no! No


    "Le''er said everything! Le''er is wrong! Le''er says everything now! Lord, don''t punish Le''er! Le''er, tell the Lord now! Now who knows the secret road! Lord, don''t punish Le''er. Le''er says everything now! "


    "Go away! Go away! You don''t come here, don''t hold me! Le''er doesn''t want to be punished! "


    "Lord, don''t leave Le''er here. Le''er doesn''t want to stay here!"


    "Lord, please don''t let Le''er be punished!"


    Shangguanhuang''s steps stopped when he was about to go out. He turned around and looked at Le''er.


    Feeling shangguanhuang''s eyes, Le''er''s cry stops immediately. The running water on her face has turned a face into a beggar.


    Just listening to shangguanhuang''s words, the hope in Le''er''s heart was completely broken, and Le''er''s expression turned into deep fear and despair


    Even with some regrets

 Chapter 1329

    "I have just given you an opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it. Now I don''t want to hear it. You stay here. "


    As soon as the voice fell, shangguanhuang came out of the dark room without hesitation.


    At the moment of closing the door, from the inside came out the cry of Le''er, which made others feel moved.


    But wearing it in shangguanhuang''s ears, shangguanhuang didn''t feel anything.


    "Lord, Le''er is wrong! Le''er really knows it''s wrong! "


    "Lord, don''t leave joy here!"


    "Le''er just wants them to take Xue Sheng away. Le''er doesn''t want to betray the Lord..."


    "Don''t treat Le''er like this. Le''er doesn''t want to betray the Lord..."


    "Lord, wuwuwu, please come back to save Le''er. This time, Le''er will tell Zhu everything..."


    "Elder martial sister Yulan, where are you Come and help Le''er Le''er doesn''t want to die yet... "


    "Lord! I know, Le''er says everything, Le''er says everything! They are the sons of the world! They are the people brought by Prince Rui Lord All Le''er said, Lord, please forgive me


    However, no matter how Le''er cries now, even in the end, he has already told the people who took murongsheng away.


    But shangguanhuang has never been soft hearted, and did not turn back to let people out.


    Behind the door immediately closed tightly, the music inside the miserable sound of pain, to abruptly isolated.


    Shangguanhuang stood here, but he could not hear the cry of Le''er at all.


    "Shangguanhong!"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed dangerously and gave out cold eyes. Under the slight shaking of the candlelight, it is particularly frightening.


    When murongsheng disappeared, his heart was completely flustered.


    Otherwise, shangguanhong will not be excluded by him.


    Just because shangguanhong is staring at murongsheng in the competition venue, he should take shangguanhong into consideration in the first time!


    "It seems that the punishment I gave you today has no deep influence on you."


    Otherwise, how could shangguanhong free up his hand and have time to do such things?


    As long as he knew it would be like this, he shouldn''t have let doctor Xue just take out a bag of laxatives and let him pull his anus!


    Instead, he sent up a package of poison and poisoned shangguanhong here. It''s over!


    They are all dead, but he wants to see if shangguanhong can do something to take people away!


    Now that he knows who took murongsheng away, shangguanhuang''s steps don''t hesitate. He runs directly to the courtyard where shangguanhong lives now!


    I didn''t remember that doctor Xue told him that he couldn''t use his internal skill.


    Now he, in the heart can only despise the internal skill has not completely recovered, why fly up so slow!


    Even if his chest is a little stuffy now, and his body is beginning to feel uncomfortable, he doesn''t let his speed down at all, but continues to maintain it, and even wants to be faster.


    Very quickly came to shangguanhong, now living in the courtyard of baqizun.


    Although, as early as before, baqizun was not allowed to enter the baqizun with dark guards.


    But there is always a small group of people who will try their best to mix their own secret guards in.


    And these people, baqizun, didn''t know nothing about it.

 Chapter 1330

    It''s just that I don''t want to interfere and ask too much.


    Because the other party only wants to protect their own safety. Without causing any serious harm to baqizun, baqizun''s people will turn a blind eye and will not obstruct too much.


    Shangguanhong took a few dark guards into baqizun. As soon as he led people into baqizun, shangguanhuang had already found out his details very clearly.


    But now


    In the courtyard where shangguanhong lived, there was no dark guard.


    All the breath of dark Wei is now concentrated in two places.


    This arrangement is obviously not in line with the normal operation of bringing in the dark guard.


    Well, at the same time, it can completely explain that Murong Sheng people were really taken away by Shangguan Hong. Murongsheng is really here!


    As long as you know that murongsheng is here now, shangguanhuang''s heart will be quite stable.


    The figure is very fast, like an obscure ghost, and the next moment appears in front of the room where the dark guard is concentrated.


    Although no one can be seen around the house, there are several breaths, which surround the room from a distance.


    Shangguanhuang picked a place that was not very impressive and stopped. As soon as he fell down, he stood on the ground. Inside the room, there was a coquettish groan, which suddenly changed shangguanhuang''s look!


    There was no time to think about what kind of fire attack his impulse would cause. People rushed directly into the room!


    Shangguanhuang''s speed of entering is very fast, so fast that the comfort of the guards around didn''t have time to stop shangguanhuang.


    Just like this, the tightly closed door of the room was slapped open by shangguanhuang!


    And the groans inside the room, because there is no door to block, a lot bigger.


    It is unbridled, incomparably clear continuous into everyone''s ears!


    Not only did shangguanhuang''s figure pause for a moment, but even the figure of the dark guard outside who rushed up was stunned


    After the reaction, he quickly attacks shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang directly throws away the attack of the dark guard behind him and comes to the bed with a flash. Stretch out one''s hand, will pull down of bed curtain to tear off!


    Seeing the situation in his eyes, he suddenly made Shangguan''s eyes red!


    Red eyes staring at the eyes of the two, red fruit entangled in the body!


    Even now the bed curtain has been torn open, their situation has been completely exposed, and there is no shy expression that people seem to want to scream, what''s more, there is no shame!


    But in shangguanhuang''s eyes, there is only a murderous air!


    I want to slap the man above to death here!


    It''s completely uncontrollable that anger surges into your heart. The palm of the shot is about to fall on the back of the man without clothes, but I don''t know what I saw was stopped abruptly.


    This slap, so very rigid stay in the air.


    After a moment of anger, shangguanhuang''s eyes and ears didn''t show up!


    At this critical moment, shangguanhuang finally found something wrong

 Chapter 1331

    That is


    Lying on the bed, the two people with intertwined bodies.


    It''s not the imagined situation of a man and a woman. It seems that Two big men!


    Two naked, chiguoguo men!


    Two


    There are no few real men everywhere


    In particular, the man who was oppressed by another man was the one shangguanhuang was very familiar with


    It can be said that the familiar can''t be familiar any more, what can be seen constantly in the capital


    That is Shangguanhong?!!


    Just appeared outside the room, suddenly heard the groan of that moment. His first reaction was that murongsheng was


    After all, shangguanhong''s look in murongsheng''s eyes made shangguanhuang really have to think more


    But who ever thought How could the truth be like this?


    When shangguanhuang saw what was in front of him, the scarlet color in his eyes faded away in an instant.


    His eyes inadvertently follow Guan Hong''s half narrowed eyes. It seems like a dream Very intoxicated eyes to contact, suddenly I don''t know, rose out of some strange emotions


    I didn''t expect that shangguanhong was so good


    Before shangguanhuang could see the expression on shangguanhong''s face clearly, the man who pressed shangguanhong directly slapped him and attacked shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang directly let go, and the bed curtain in his hand fell back, blocking shangguanhong and the man from entering.


    At the same time, it blocked the sight of the dark guards rushing up behind


    Only when I couldn''t see what was in the bed, I rushed into the dark guard in the room, and then I woke up slowly from my trance


    It seems that it took a long time, but in fact it was just a short moment of scenery.


    But with their eyes, in such a short period of time, they can see clearly and see everything they want to know in their heart


    Although I already knew just now that Shizi would do this kind of thing with a man at this time


    But once you see it with your own eyes, it''s different from what you imagine. After all, it''s two concepts. It''s really


    "Well Kill Hum Kill him


    Just when this group of dark guards were standing in the same place and didn''t know what to do, some of them were tied up.


    Shangguanhong''s charming voice came out of the bed


    The voice is now very hoarse, clearly can understand that this is in the gnashing of teeth. But the tone of speaking is always with a subtle and charming tone that people can''t ignore


    When shangguanhuang saw that moment, he was surprised and shocked that shangguanhong would be with a man Do this kind of thing.


    But the shock was only a moment.


    No matter how you look at it, shangguanhong''s behavior and expression are not normal.


    As long as you look at it a little bit, you can tell that shangguanhong has been drugged and lost control of himself. That''s what happened

 Chapter 1332

    As for the man who drugged shangguanhong


    Shangguan Huang''s mind, in addition to the appearance of Murong Sheng, can''t imagine that there is a second person who can bring Shangguan Hong down.


    Especially the medicine is still like this People don''t know how to explain it.


    Moreover, shangguanhong''s vigilance can be said to be very heavy. Especially after baqizun was accidentally given laxatives by him, I''m afraid that his vigilance is increasing.


    If it were not for acquaintances, there would be no way to give shangguanhong medicine.


    Of course, in addition to acquaintances, this druggist''s technique should be very clever.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that the person who applied the medicine will be immediately discovered by Shangguan Hong when he just took the shot, and then


    Only murongsheng can do it, just like doctor Xue, when people unconsciously give people medicine without being aware of it.


    Now that shangguanhong has taken the medicine, it can show that murongsheng has been caught here, at least he has been here!


    Now murongsheng is not in this room, so it must be in another room, guarded by the dark guard!


    How could shangguanhuang stop when he thought that murongsheng might be there?


    Before his figure moved, the dark guards who got shangguanhong''s order had already taken the first step!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t try his best to hang these dark guards here. Instead, he wanted to get away quickly and go to another room guarded by the dark guards.


    Like a ghost, people can''t see the trace of shangguanhuang''s action clearly. No dark guard can stop shangguanhuang successfully!


    As soon as shangguanhuang''s hand could touch the closed door, a strong murderous atmosphere came from behind him!


    Let the behavior of shangguanhuang immediately stopped, there is no way to continue to move forward. Can only be just out of the hand to take back, turned to one side to dodge in the past.


    When shangguanhuang just stood, only two steps away from him, there was a man standing there.


    The black robe was loosely worn on his body, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his face. A strong murderous spirit came out of his body and attacked shangguanhuang.


    Even if just shangguanhuang just that one eye, and did not see clearly with shangguanhong entangled in the bed what people look like. However, as far as this figure is concerned, shangguanhuang''s eyesight will not admit his mistake.


    Eyes immediately raised a few minutes, just flew to the direction of the past.


    Sure enough, I saw shangguanhong standing there


    The clothes you are wearing are no longer the clothes that appear on today''s competition platform.


    Now it''s the style he likes to wear in his daily life. Just like the people guarding the front door, he just wears a robe and has nothing to wear inside. It''s so loose and folded, just covering the key points.


    Because there is no special wife to wear, there is a big piece of skin on her chest.


    Completely can see, the skin above is also with some thin sweat, taut expression completely can''t cover up the flush on the face.


    On the skin, there is a kind of red tide that people can''t help imagining.


    Originally cold and sharp eyes, now the expression is not the same as usual, but with some emotional flavo

 Chapter 1333

    People who know can know exactly what these two people have just done by looking at them like this


    Needless to say, just now shangguanhuang saw it with his own eyes. The impact is very strong


    "It seems that it''s wrong for me to disturb Rui Wang Shizi."


    Shangguanhuang just saw clearly that the person lying on shangguanhong''s bed was not after murongsheng. The heart that chooses in the throat immediately put down. Without that kind of anger, I can still say a few words reluctantly.


    In particular, shangguanhong is still oppressed by men This kind of feeling can be said to be something of comfort.


    If shangguanhuang didn''t say it was ok, shangguanhong''s violent murderous spirit could not be covered up and was tightly wrapped around himself.


    The thing that I didn''t want to be seen was actually seen!


    Especially this person dare to put forward it in front of him!


    Damn it!


    "To my son, kill him!"


    There is no reason!


    Even if he killed the Lord of baqizun on the site of baqizun, shangguanhong didn''t have the slightest hesitation or fear!


    This man, seeing the scene he just didn''t want to say to the outside, how can he keep people alive!


    What''s more, this man saw it with his own eyes!


    If such a man sees him and goes out to talk nonsense, I''m afraid all the people in the world will know about him!


    This person can''t stay, can''t leave alive!


    No matter who saw his scene just now, he will kill this person from the world at all costs!


    At the same time, when shangguanhong''s voice just fell, the dark guard who was guarding this side of the gate had already moved quickly.


    Then, the dark guard who followed him made a swift attack on shangguanhuang!


    This time, even if Shangguan Huang doesn''t want to be in love with war, the reality makes him have no way not to be in love with war. He can''t be careless. If he is careless, I''m afraid


    Even if he just wants to break into the room in front of him to see what''s going on inside and whether murongsheng is locked in it.


    However, the dark guard, who was surrounded from all directions, did not give shangguanhuang any chance.


    Shangguanhuang''s martial arts are excellent, and he is superior to anyone here. But shangguanhuang has one of the most fatal points, that is, his body is mixed with chills!


    No matter how severe shangguanhuang was, he couldn''t stand the attack of cold wave after wave.


    Gradually, shangguanhuang began to make frequent mistakes in his fighting moves, and his body was cut in many places by the besieged dark guards, resulting in many wounds.


    The blood from the wound directly dyed shangguanhuang''s white clothes red


    The dark guard who is encircling shangguanhuang is very surprised. How can shangguanhuang''s martial arts be so weak? This is totally wrong!


    But even if there is this question in my heart, it doesn''t prevent them from doing it one by one.


    On the contrary, with more rapid moves, more tricky angle, towards shangguanhuang attack in the past!

 Chapter 1334

    Shangguanhuang''s breathing had been disturbed for a long time, and the sweat trickled down from his forehead.


    His body is getting colder and colder, and his hands and feet are not very obedient. It''s more difficult for him to resist the moves that every move wants to take his life.


    However, Shangguan Huang didn''t pay much attention to the wounds on his body.


    On the contrary, he separated a little mind and observed the movement inside the room. The sound of fighting outside was so loud that if there was someone inside, he would notice and make some noise.


    It''s just


    The more you pay attention to shangguanhuang, the more strange you will feel.


    No matter how he felt the situation in the room, he didn''t notice that there was someone in the room!


    Empty, completely can''t feel, the breath of living people will stay in the room!


    No one?!


    Murongsheng is not locked in this room by shangguanhong?!


    Aware of this situation, Shangguan Huang suddenly had some separation. The dark guards who besieged shangguanhuang immediately realized the flaw of shangguanhuang. They directly attacked shangguanhuang and cut a long hole in shangguanhuang''s back.


    Behind the skin and flesh suddenly opened, blood flow out of the moment, surrounded by a strong smell of blood.


    Shangguanhuang was also influenced by the movement of this sword.


    The blood gradually flows out from the body, which makes shangguanhuang''s body colder and colder. It was like he was surrounded by cold ice, which made him stiff and slow.


    But the opposite is not right to attack him, and shangguanhuang is continuously using internal skill moves, at the same time also let his cold inside the body, attack more quickly.


    After shangguanhuang was stabbed in the back, shangguanhong saw the right time and drew his sword to rush up!


    However, imagination is always very beautiful.


    Just after taking a step, shangguanhong found out that his body seemed to be wrong again!


    It seems that his legs are not the same, so he can''t freely control them!


    There is a kind of strange, unspeakable!


    Shangguanhong in the body is not right at the moment, immediately understand why!


    His face suddenly became black, almost like ink, and he could squeeze out his face and write with a brush!


    Bite teeth, efforts toward the direction of shangguanhuang stabbed in the past!


    After Shangguan Huang realized it, he instinctively dodged to one side. The sword, which should have hit shangguanhuang''s key point, also has some deviations. Its strength and precision are not very good.


    It doesn''t look like shangguanhong''s standard.


    Although he also stabbed shangguanhuang, he did stab shangguanhuang in the arm!


    "Come on! Take him down to my son! "


    Shangguanhong now fully knows that he can''t stab shangguanhuang for a second time. He can only quickly command the dark guard to take the man down!


    As long as those who have martial arts skills can fully see that shangguanhuang is the end of the crossbow. If you want to resist, you can''t!


    Now I don''t want to take people down, but I have to wait until when it is!


    Wait until the other party to run away?!

 Chapter 1335

    This time, the dark guards continued to attack shangguanhuang, even in its heyday. In the face of so many people besieging him, we have to be careful, not to mention shangguanhuang''s body is still suffering from chills!


    Seeing, there are already several moves attacking from all directions, and they are attacking shangguanhuang''s dead place everywhere. Shangguanhuang is unable to dodge.


    Shangguanhuang is ready. He will be stabbed by these people. He has to rush into the room to have a look. What''s going on inside!


    In the room, is there the person he is looking for!


    At this critical moment, Shangguan Huang had to have more blood holes. All of a sudden, there are countless things with cold light shining in the air, shooting towards shangguanhuang.


    For a moment, in the face of so many sudden silver light, shangguanhuang is also difficult to distinguish, whether it is a friend or an enemy!


    When shangguanhuang hesitated, these things with cold light completely entered shangguanhuang''s eyes. Let shangguanhuang thoroughly see clearly, these are all a short flashing cold light arrow!


    And the purpose is not to go to shangguanhuang, but to those dark guards who attacked shangguanhuang!


    "Tinkling."


    After a sound, the short sharp arrow just hit the sword in the dark Wei''s hand. He broke the stiff sword into several knots under the impact of the sharp arrow.


    Before the sharp blade penetrated shangguanhuang''s body, only bare swords were left in the hands of these dark guards.


    "Wait! Dare to move our Lord in baqizun''s territory! Be presumptuous


    Hearing the familiar voice, shangguanhuang, who had been hanging in his heart, was completely relieved.


    Turning around, he saw a group of baqizun''s disciples in pale yellow robes rushing into the yard.


    And what they are holding in their hands are just released, so many short and sharp arrows!


    Since seeing clearly what the cold light was, shangguanhuang recognized it and immediately relaxed.


    Just in a relaxed mood that moment, some of the body can not carry, directly fell down.


    As soon as Xue''s face changed, he rushed to shangguanhuang and pulled shangguanhuang who had not fallen to the ground completely.


    He quickly put his hand on shangguanhuang''s pulse and felt it. The expression on his face became more ugly. I wish I could slap shangguanhuang and wake him up.


    "Tell me about you. Do you really want to die right away?"


    Looking at such willful and reckless, the doctor Xue, who didn''t take what he said to heart, didn''t know what to say!


    If it wasn''t for his stupid mouth, he would have cursed shangguanhuang!


    "In the house..."


    Shangguanhuang is very hard to speak now. As soon as he opens his mouth, blood will flow from the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at shangguanhuang like this, doctor Xue was almost red eyed. I''ve already become such a ghost. How can I have time to worry about murongsheng here?!

 Chapter 1336

    "Quick Open... "


    Shangguanhuang''s only strength was to hold doctor Xue''s hand tightly and say the only words he could say.


    Instead of obeying shangguanhuang''s wishes, doctor Xue was ruthless and cut his hand on shangguanhuang''s back neck, which made shangguanhuang completely faint.


    "Lord


    The disciples of baqizun, who followed doctor Xue, saw shangguanhuang fainted and immediately cried out nervously.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the people who stun shangguanhuang were doctor Xue, they would have stabbed him with a sword!


    "What are you shouting! Don''t you hurry to take your Lord back! If it''s too late, it won''t come back! "


    Although doctor Xue said that, he was not sure that he could save shangguanhuang


    Now, shangguanhuang''s cold has gone deep into his heart. There is no way It can be cured


    Although the truth of the matter is like this, doctor Xue will not say it.


    Even if there is only a little hope, he wants to have a try!


    Maybe Shangguan Huangfu has a big life. He really succeeded in his trial?!


    The baqizun disciple on this side quickly carried shangguanhuang away from here, while the baqizun disciple on the other side who went to pursue shangguanhong only came back one person


    "Learn what! Rui Wang Shizi suddenly disappeared in Baqi Zun! "


    The disciple who came back was also very surprised!


    Baqizun!


    This is their territory!


    They have lived here for so many years, and they are already familiar places that they can''t be familiar with any more. Unexpectedly, they let an outsider escape!


    It''s a shame to be a disciple of baqizun!


    It''s just that the current doctor Xue is totally focused on shangguanhuang. What''s the extra mood to think about it?


    Just very angry mouth said: "this kind of thing, don''t tell me!"


    Throw down such a word, immediately chase up the official Huang past.


    If shangguanhuang doesn''t control his broken body quickly, I''m afraid he won''t even have a chance!


    As soon as doctor Xue left, shangguanhuang was in a coma. Some of the baqizun disciples who stayed here looked at each other and didn''t know what they should do next.


    "King Rui Shizi dares to encircle our Lord in baqizun. How can this happen to him! You can''t let King Rui go! Continue to investigate. As long as he''s still on baqizun''s territory, we''ll find him out and ask him to revenge! "


    One of them, thinking about it, said.


    This sentence was naturally approved by other baqizun disciples.


    "But Who on earth is in this room? "


    They also heard shangguanhuang''s last words just before he was in a coma.


    Can let the Lord in this situation, also so desperately thinking about, that the people in this room Who is it?


    "Come on! Open it and have a look. When the Lord wakes up, we also know what to say! "


    Then, the door of shangguanhuang''s tightly closed room was opened.


    Baqizun''s disciple looked inside. There was nothing in the room, just a chair and a table. There was no possibility of Tibetans!

 Chapter 1337

    Don''t say it''s people inside, even a little popularity can''t be found.


    "Is there a secret passage or something hidden in this room?"


    "No way," one shook his head. "It''s never going to be in the guest room."


    In other places, maybe they are not sure whether there will be secret channels.


    After all, baqizun has existed for so many years, and no one knows what the original design drawings look like.


    In addition, over the years, it seems that they are also reforming, so there are so many secret passages in baqizun''s mechanism that they can''t distinguish them.


    Even now, when they are in baqizun''s action, they occasionally step on some hidden mechanisms that they don''t know.


    However, that is because their scope of activities is basically within the baqizun.


    There is no secret passage in the guest room of baqizun.


    "Yes, there is no one and no organ."


    When other people whispered, one of them looked around.


    The wall, the corner of the table, all the places where there might be organs were carefully checked, but nothing was found.


    Not to mention Tibetans, they don''t even have small things that can prevent opening the mechanism.


    As soon as this person''s words were spoken, no one continued to question them.


    Because this person is the best one among them.


    Now even he has confirmed, I''m afraid there is really no one here that the Lord wants to find.


    "Well Do you want to tell the Lord now? "


    These people looked at each other. At last, a man sighed and shook his head: "Lord, now Haven''t you woken up yet? "


    People are still in a coma. How can we tell the Lord?


    I''m afraid that is to say, the Lord can''t hear it.


    Looking at the empty room again, these people closed the door and left without hesitation.


    It was still a very noisy yard. After everyone left, it suddenly became quiet.


    Even if it was the news that doctor Xue brought people over, it was very good news. However, such a little bit of sword sound can still attract the attention of some people who want to.


    It wasn''t long before this speed of transmission had spread the love and hatred between Baqi Zunzhu and ruiwang Shizi to many people.


    Even when Lord Baqi was forced to take away by doctor Xue because of his abnormal physical condition, he was well known!


    Suddenly, a lot of speculation began to spread.


    It is said that Rui Wang Shizi came to the famous sword conference to help the imperial court accept baqizun. But Baqi didn''t agree to submit to the imperial court, so he angered King Rui Shizi, and the two men started.


    It is also said that Lord Baqi secretly participated in the fight for the throne. In order to support their own side, so want to baqizun inside, secretly will ruiwang Shizi to kill!


    Others say


    The two men fight, where there are so many why! It must have happened for a woman!


    As for who that woman is, it''s definitely not Xue Sheng''s!


    After all, they have not seen what Xue Sheng looks like. Xue Sheng''s ordinary appearance is not enough to make two men with such a high status crazy!

 Chapter 1338

    Xue Sheng is such a beautiful woman, but even ordinary men can''t attract her.


    Needless to say, we can attract two men who are so excellent and have high status.


    Unless, these two men''s eyes have a problem, otherwise how can not be for Xue Sheng!


    However, Xue Sheng''s option is gone, so who will be the woman who can cause two people to fight?


    Maybe it''s the future imperial concubine of Rui Wang Shizi!


    After all, the future Princess looks ok, or the princess of Jinbi country. It''s not impossible to attract two people''s attention!


    Although in baqizun, there have been many rumors.


    But there is only one rumor, which makes many people here feel uneasy!


    That''s Gu Chong!


    It is said that someone saw it at that time!


    Lord Baqi''s last appearance of illness was like being poisoned. His eyes were red and almost bleeding!


    And those people who died in the competition with Xue Sheng at that time were not the same. Before they died, were their eyes dripping with blood?


    If so speculate, this eight Qi Zun''s venerable Lord is also in the insect, and has already attacked?


    If this poisonous insect breaks out, even Lord Baqi can''t resist it. I''m afraid other people who have been poisoned will be more or less vicious


    After all, Baqi Zunzhu, who is highly skilled in martial arts, will die because of this poisonous insect I don''t know that their martial arts are much lower than that of Baqi Zunzhu. How can they resist it?


    For a moment, many people in the river and lake began to gnash their teeth at this saint of the five poisons cult whom they had never met.


    It seems that for their own lives, in order to allow themselves to continue to survive. I''m afraid it''s an urgent matter to kill the five poisons sect saint!


    While doctor Xue tried his best to cure shangguanhuang, many people in the river and lake in baqizun began to gather together to discuss how to find out the five poison sect saints.


    Although there is a picture of the five poison sect Saint from Baqi Zun, the woman in the picture is very charming. If anyone has seen it, no one will forget it.


    However, the difficulty lies in the fact that no one is impressed by the appearance that people can''t forget at a glance


    Even Bai Xiaosheng, who knows everything in the world, is helpless and can''t remember anything.


    It seems that the task of finding the saint of five poisons sect is really the same as looking for a needle in the sea


    When these people were worried and didn''t know what to do, no one found that just outside the door where they gathered to discuss things, there was a figure who had been standing there for a long time.


    Basically, I''ve heard all the things I should or shouldn''t hear!


    Heard the last, the corner of the mouth is to show a trace of sneer, half a face exposed in the moonlight, coquettish let people feel some shiver.


    From the beginning, Qu Yun did not leave baqizun!


    These people want her life and death!


    No, it''s not!


    It''s not these people who want her to die, but Shangguan Huang wants her to die!

 Chapter 1339

    What a pity!


    Shangguanhuang''s practice really makes people feel desperate!


    Qu Yun listened to the sound of discussion coming from inside, and his silver teeth were almost broken!


    My heart is full of anger, anger!


    The fury of nine clouds!


    She never thought that shangguanhuang would treat her like this!


    From beginning to end, from beginning to end, she never wanted to kill him.


    But why!


    Why did shangguanhuang kill her?!


    What a cruel heart!


    Shangguanhuang!


    You are so cruel!


    Qu Yun''s eyes are full of black swirls, which almost want to attract people.


    If shangguanhuang appears in front of Qu Yun now, she may really want to question shangguanhuang face to face. Why does he treat her like this? Why?!


    Since she met shangguanhuang, she never thought that she had done anything wrong to shangguanhuang.


    After so many years, she thought that she was finally going to get shangguanhuang!


    But


    The result he gave her was still like this


    This time, I not only disliked her, but even wanted to let her die!


    Qu Yun thought, a trace of mocking smile can not help but snort out of his nose.


    Although the voice is very light, it can be heard clearly by people in the room.


    "Who!"


    "Who''s out there!"


    "Who is it?"


    Several people in the Jianghu in the room quickly open the window. Qu Yun doesn''t leave immediately, and his back is being watched.


    "You..."


    Bai Xiaosheng looks at Qu Yun''s back and thinks hard. But how to think, can''t think out, such a strange figure, seems to be with the people in his mind are not on.


    Even if Qu Yun was eavesdropping, now that he was seen, he didn''t feel a bit flustered.


    Leisurely stand there, like just walking, casually came to the same casual, and did not eavesdrop on the embarrassment of being caught.


    "Are you asking me, who am I?"


    In Qu Yun''s voice, there was a trace of enchantment and bewitching.


    Slowly turned his head, this beautiful almost suffocating face, exposed in front of the public: "you are not looking for me? Why ask who I am? "


    Looking for her?


    All the people in the room were attracted by Qu Yun''s appearance at the first sight, and their hearts and souls swayed a little.


    However, in the next second, it makes people feel a little bit wrong!


    The face in front of me looks familiar?


    I''m sure I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman. It''s my first time to meet her.


    But Familiar feeling


    "It''s you!"


    Among so many people, Baixiao was the first one to come back: "you are the saint of the five poisons cult!"


    Immediately, he linked the woman in front of him with the woman in the picture that baqizun gave them!


    So!


    This is what the five poison sect Saint looks like!


    Since Qu Yun was able to speak out in front of so many people, he naturally had the ability to be recognized by these people.


    In her eyes, this group of people in front of her is just a group of ants. If you squeeze them casually, they will die and will not pose any threat to her!

 Chapter 1340

    "You have some eye power."


    The voice is delicate, with a kind of foxy taste. The smile on the face is a kind of puzzling taste.


    "So it is!"


    "It''s her. She''s the one who''s tricked us!"


    "Kill her! Kill her


    "I didn''t expect that. I''m brave enough to come out alone!"


    "Kill her and we''ll live!"


    But they couldn''t find this woman all the time. They just gathered together to discuss how to find this woman!


    Now it''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes!


    This woman, herself, has come to them!


    This person all oneself sent to come to the door, still don''t give the person to kill of words, also want to wait until when!


    This is a golden opportunity!


    The people who appear here are not stupid. Everyone''s heart is very clear.


    If you don''t kill the five poison sect Saint this time and miss this opportunity, you can''t kill people until you meet this woman next time!


    At that time, let this woman to run away, and then this woman backhand a will they on the insect to urge, they here people don''t want to live!


    Suddenly, these people''s bodies immediately tense up, the pace also began to slowly move up.


    Don''t use your eyes to suggest that these people have already stood in a position. Mingming just seems to move a few steps, but he locked Qu Yun firmly in it!


    With their martial arts, it''s very difficult for a fly to escape from their encirclement! What''s more, the saint of the five poisons cult is such a big person!


    What''s more, they don''t want to fight with the five poison sect saints. What they need is to kill the five poison sect saints!


    Who knows if this woman has any strange things with her. If this woman accidentally takes time to use strange things on them, it must be their bad luck!


    Therefore, they must kill the five poison sect Saint here before she has a chance to urge the insect. No one can run away!


    Otherwise


    If there is no way to kill the five poison sect saint, I''m afraid They are the only ones who die


    In order to survive, the woman in front of her must die!


    Just when these people were ready to move, Qu Yun had already seen their intentions.


    Eyes slightly around her several people swept a circle, the corner of the mouth hook up smile did not fall down, the corner of the mouth but more hook up.


    It was like a picture, not afraid of death at all, and asked softly, "how? Are you trying to kill me? Then, how sure are you that you can kill me? "


    Hearing Qu Yun''s words, elder Zhang''s action is so slow compared with others


    When looking at Qu Yun''s smile on the corner of his mouth, I suddenly felt a bad feeling


    Sure enough


    In the next second, the feeling in elder Zhang''s heart came true


    Although elder Zhang''s movement was a little full, the others didn''t slow down or stop.


    Because everyone knows that we must take the lead in attacking the past! In particular, one hit must be killed!


    Otherwise, the dead are themselves!

 Chapter 1341

    Just as they took action together, the smile on Qu Yun''s face obviously changed and became very evil.


    As if these people in front of her couldn''t get into her eyes at all.


    Even if it is, they will fight against Qu Yun together!


    Qu Yun''s eyes are full of murderous spirit!


    Black eyes have gradually turned into blood red pupil, in the moonlight, it is very charming!


    "Ah!"


    "Poof..."


    "Ah


    Just now, the people who Qi Shushu shot at Qu Yun stopped. Qi Shushu covered his chest and stood in the same place in pain.


    And the internal power of those people''s attack, when they were about to hit Qu Yun''s body, was suddenly intercepted!


    Said to be intercepted down, in fact, just hit another person.


    Just in front of his close friend, Qu Yun suddenly burst out a man!


    Block all the internal forces that attack Qu Yun in the past. Let him bear so many internal forces.


    And this person is not someone else.


    It''s the man who has been following Qu Yun all the time and hasn''t seen his figure just now!


    He was able to withstand so many people''s deadly attacks all at once. Even if this man''s martial arts is peerless, he can reach the point of turning his hands over to cloud and covering his hands with rain.


    But it''s impossible not to have it!


    However, it is strange that Mingming suffered so much injury and suffered so much internal force. In front of this man from the surface of the words, but still like a nobody.


    As if so much internal power, just turned into a breeze, blowing in the man''s body, did not cause any harm.


    Elder Zhang''s brow wrinkled, in the heart completely don''t understand, in front of this man actually is from where to run out of a monster!


    How could there be nothing!


    When elder Zhang couldn''t figure out what the man was like. Around the news, quickly will Zhang elder''s thoughts to the new pull back.


    Just now, there were a few people who were still in good health. Now they are all lying on the ground, full of pain.


    In particular, Bai Xiaosheng, the weakest in martial arts, has the lowest resistance. Now he has covered his chest with pain, rolling back and forth on the ground, crying in pain, a look of pain.


    "This..."


    Elder Zhang''s words didn''t finish, but in the heart already had some faintly guess. Now I''m just holding some uncertainty and a little bit of luck in my heart, and I didn''t say it to increase the pressure on these people


    Because elder Zhang didn''t know how the saint of the five poisons sect quickly found out the poisonous insects of these people and then urged them!


    "What''s this?"


    Qu Yun listened to what elder Zhang said and asked with a smile.


    Eyes slightly on the ground, rolling back and forth of several people swept past, whispered like a silver bell: "what else can it be, of course, is the attack of their insects!"


    Qu Yun seems to be very kind-hearted to answer for others, with a face as you can see. It implies that elder Zhang No, it''s a direct expression, which makes elder Zhang''s heart clear. It''s the way he just guessed!

 Chapter 1342

    "Is it a poisonous insect?"


    Elder Zhang''s heart was completely shocked. He didn''t expect that Qu Yun didn''t need to prepare anything or time to urge the insects.


    Not even a formula!


    So accurately found, in addition to him, these people on the insect, and then quickly urge up!


    Such a short time!


    It''s just a short breath at all!


    Qu Yun will be able to quickly set off the poisonous insects of these people


    From this point of view, even if the five poison sect Saint wants to motivate the whole eight Qi Zun''s poisonous insects, it''s not impossible


    Perhaps in front of this woman''s heart, or a very simple!


    Elder Zhang can''t think of anything else now. Instead, he quickly points on these people who are almost convulsed.


    I hope I can relieve the pain from them.


    But It''s no use


    Point in these people''s body, completely can not play any role, they are not only in pain, but also seems to hurt more severe!


    There was no restraint or relief for the poisonous insects in their bodies. Some people even couldn''t bear it. The seven orifices were bleeding


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Qu Yun looks at elder Zhang''s action to relieve the pain for these people, but he is at a loss. He can''t help laughing.


    "Do you think it''s so easy to get rid of this saint''s poison with your little trick?"


    "Even if brother Huang wants to untie the poison of this holy girl, he is at a loss. What''s more, you are such an old thing?"


    Qu Yun stands behind the man and smiles happily. At the same time, it spread to elder Zhang''s ears, which made elder Zhang''s heart feel like death.


    Even though he tried all his strength, he could not help these people to relieve their pain, let alone help them to detoxify.


    After Qu Yun finished laughing, the smile on his face became restrained.


    Hand will stand in front of her man to push away, look at the ground lying in contempt, pain now almost can''t breathe, almost with dead after several people.


    Then he opened his mouth and said to the only sober one among them, "if you want to save them, there is no way."


    Elder Zhang''s brow slightly moved: "what method?"


    "I just need you to do me a favor and help me kill a woman."


    As soon as Qu Yun finished speaking, the insects on the ground were already attacking and were about to die. It seemed that a few people who had only one breath left suddenly relieved their breath.


    "The poisonous insects have not broken out again. You can get up."


    Qu Yun glanced at it and said it in a cool tone.


    Elder Zhang''s eyes suddenly looked at several people around him. He saw Bai Xiaosheng, who was the most painful in the room. His ferocious and twisted facial features slowly relaxed.


    The body does not seem to have any symptoms of convulsions, the heart is also relieved.


    He took his eyes back and looked at Qu Yun with a very complicated look: "who do you want me to kill for you?"


    This woman''s poison has reached such a superb level that whoever wants to live will live, and whoever wants to die will die. How can such a powerful person need other people''s help to kill?

 Chapter 1343

    Qu Yun could see what elder Zhang was thinking at a glance.


    It''s just that there was no explanation in the past.


    In her opinion, there is no need to explain to these people. If she is willing to help her, she will let these people live. Not willing to help is also very simple, let these people die!


    These people''s lives are in her hands. Do you need her to explain to them?


    Qu Yun didn''t say much. He just said, "I''m just giving you a chance to live. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to live or not."


    "You say it


    The man lying on the ground said nothing and asked directly, "who do you want us to kill?"


    Now they can control Qu Yun. Who can they kill?!


    As long as the dead people are not them, you can kill anyone!


    Even if this woman asked them to rush into the palace and cut off the emperor''s head, they would definitely do it!


    It''s not that they are greedy for life and afraid of death!


    It''s because they don''t want to bear the taste of this insect attack for the second time! Once, it''s already so painful. It''s better to kill them twice!


    What a torment!


    "Don''t worry, this saint will not bring up anything that you can''t accomplish. The woman whom my virgin asked you to kill is as easy as your hands. "


    Qu Yun''s words are strange and strange, but Qu Yun doesn''t care at all.


    As long as we can achieve our goal, we can do anything.


    "I''m going to ask you to kill Xue Sheng, the woman beside the Lord Baqi!"


    Xue Sheng?!


    People here are in a daze when they hear Qu Yun''s name.


    They thought that the five poisons sect Saint would let them kill some big bandits or some elder with high martial arts. Or to avenge her But unexpectedly, the one who asked them to kill was the woman beside Lord Baqi Doctor Xue''s sister


    "This..."


    Now, let alone elder Zhang can''t see what Qu Yun wants to do. Even other people have some doubts about Qu Yun.


    "This..." Baixiaosheng always likes to inquire about all kinds of news. Now that the poisonous insects can''t affect his body, his mood of gossiping immediately becomes lively. "Xue Sheng''s martial arts are not powerful. Why do you want to kill her? Why don''t you kill her yourself? "


    "It''s none of your business why the virgin killed her, and you don''t need to know."


    How could Qu Yun explain to these ants in his eyes?


    The expression on his face was flat: "in a word, all you have to do is tell others. If you want to live, you want to get rid of the poisonous insects in your body. It''s very simple. Whoever kills Xue Sheng and comes to see me with Xue Sheng''s head, I''ll help him out! "


    "The rest, you don''t need to know at all!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Qu Yun didn''t give these people a chance to question. He turned around and left the yard with the man.


    People left, but in the night sky, will be in front of her evil four laughter, for a long time did not disappear.


    "This What is to be done? "


    For the first time, some elder Zhang couldn''t make up his mind. He didn''t know how to solve the problem.

 Chapter 1344

    "What else can we do! Of course, he killed Xue Sheng according to what the woman said


    The yuan Dharma protector didn''t hesitate. In his heart, he thought that Xue Sheng was just a very easy woman to deal with. Isn''t it easy to kill her?!


    What''s more, as long as Xue Sheng is killed, the poisonous insects on them can be removed!


    Yuan HUFA got up from the ground and rubbed his hands on his chest. It seems that he has made up his mind to get rid of Xue Sheng.


    "Yes, kill Xue Sheng!"


    If one person says it, another person who thinks it through will come forward and answer.


    At this time, even the castle master, who was always good at talking, sighed slightly: "now, in this case, we can only save our lives by handing over Xue Sheng."


    At this point, who cares about the lives of others?


    To live is the most important thing.


    As long as they can survive, then the rest is not important!


    What''s more, Xue Sheng was a stranger to them, without any friendship. Giving Xue Sheng to the five poison sect''s saint is not a matter of morality and justice.


    Now, since it has been decided to give Xue Sheng''s life away, to save his own life. Then these people naturally want to go for this goal. They try their best to go after Xue Sheng, catch him and kill him, cut off his head and give it to the five poison sect Saint


    What Qu Yun had just promised to these people was that after he turned around, the news spread out so inadvertently. All of a sudden, in the river and lake, there was a storm


    Murongsheng, who has been hiding in the secret place for a long time, has no idea that there are more and more people looking for her outside now, and it seems to be crazy!


    Murongsheng hides in the secret place and lies motionless in the clear pool, soaking his body and washing it.


    The fish that grow in the lake water swim from murongsheng to murongsheng and then to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were closed all the time. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the clear sky overhead. There was a heavy cloud coming out of his chest to relieve his emotions.


    If not just the efficacy began to slowly decline, so that the secret can be used again.


    Otherwise, she really can''t figure out what kind of way to run out from the surrounded room.


    At the thought of this, murongsheng''s anger, which finally sank down, immediately surged into his head.


    "Shangguanhong!"


    Mouth is to gnash teeth of call out, wish to go up the officer Hong to shred corpse ten thousand sections!


    Unable to control his emotion completely, he slapped the fish on the water and immediately scared them to swim away from murongsheng.


    He put out his hand and gently stroked his face. Shangguan Hong slapped his face twice. It''s still red and swollen up to now. A little touch with the hand, you feel the pain unbearable.


    Murongsheng grinds his teeth, stands up from the lake and walks quickly towards the spring.


    After drinking a mouthful of spring water, eating a spring fruit, and then smearing the spring water on the face. The feeling of pain on the face gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 1345

    Hand again in the face touch, just swollen cheek has subsided, the face of the skin is still so smooth.


    However, this does not reduce Murong Sheng''s desire to tear up Shangguan Huang''s heart!


    Shangguanhong, very good!


    You wait!


    These two slaps, she remembered!


    She will keep it in her heart and never forget it!


    When she goes out from the secret place and finds out shangguanhong, she will definitely give it back to shangguanhong!


    Of course, it''s definitely more than two slaps!


    Murongsheng a pair of dark eyes inside, lifted up a layer of whirlpool, almost to the people to roll in, chew!


    There is no place to vent his anger in his heart. Murongsheng chooses to go back to the pharmacy and beat up some poisons to prepare for him!


    However, on the way to the pharmacy, murongsheng stopped.


    Looking at the series of small fruits at his feet, murongsheng stopped in some confusion: "this thing


    Squat down, can''t help but observe, looking at only the leg so high plants. There are several slender leaves stretching slightly, on which there are long strips of intertwined and intertwined long and thin vines, just like the long whiskers of some animal, showing a kind of The color of gold.


    And in the middle of this strange plant, there is a very bright looking stamen. At the top of the stamen, there are nine round things like big litchi hanging on it.


    The surface of the nine round things is glittering with a layer of golden light, and inside it is more like something flowing slightly in the fruit. The surface is transparent, so that the flow of things inside the very clear show, very good-looking.


    This is


    "The grass from the Treasury?"


    Murongsheng in self-study after two eyes, recognized in front of this plant is what.


    Although she had never seen what the mature grass looked like.


    But if you look carefully here, it''s really the place where she planted the grass. It won''t be wrong.


    She hasn''t been here for a long time. If she hadn''t been arrested by Shangguan Hong and tried to get out of the secret place, she really thought there was no change.


    Who knows, this grass that she didn''t pay attention to can be found on the road. It blooms and bears fruit, and grows It''s so beautiful?!


    Murongsheng saw such a strange plant for the first time in his two lives. Now it''s hard for her to have a close-up, so that she can observe the legendary god grass well. Naturally, she needs to see it well.


    I put out my finger and gently poked the golden fruit hanging on it twice. I just felt that the touch was very strange.


    I touched the surface of the fruit slightly and felt that the fruit was soft. It seemed to be covered with liquid, not pulp. Being touched like this, you can''t help shaking twice.


    Touching the finger belly of the fruit, there was also a burst of warmth.


    "No wonder."


    Murongsheng looked at the fruits of the scenery in front of him and said in a low voice: "no wonder he just tried every means to get into the secret place."

 Chapter 1346

    When that happened, she thought it was because of her own physical problems.


    Accidentally in the medicine of others, the effect has not been, let the body is weak, so there is no way to let yourself into the secret.


    At that time, although some problems could not be explained, at present, she has no other way to explain it.


    But now, when he saw these golden fruits, murongsheng had an instant reaction.


    Can not enter the secret, the body is inexplicably poisoned.


    It''s not at all that she''s having a physical problem, it''s the result of the grass.


    Think about the last time I couldn''t get into the secret place, it was because of the spring water and spring fruit, so the secret place was closed.


    Wait until after thoroughly let spring water and spring fruit appear, the secret realm is opened again, let her be able to enter at will.


    Presumably this time the situation is also because the fruit of this grass is about to mature, so it will lead to the situation of the secret place.


    It happens twice in succession. Every time there is a problem in the secret place, it is related to the abnormal situation of things in the secret place.


    And every time you open it, there will be more precious things in the world.


    It''s just that, twice, she was in a crisis. When she needed to use the secret place, there was an abnormal situation, which caused her to drop the chain at the critical time!


    Almost killed her!


    Fortunately, in the most critical time, the secret situation returned to normal, otherwise she really can''t think of a better way.


    In the face of this situation, murongsheng is also full of helplessness and bitter smile.


    So far, she seems to have understood some things. That is, she usually relies too much on the secret place she has.


    If I''m strong enough and powerful enough.


    Today will not be so easy to shangguanhong people to catch up!


    Even if they are arrested, they will not have no fighting power after meeting shangguanhong! He was slapped by shangguanhong. There was no way to resist!


    Finger belly gently in the golden fruit body touch, looking at the golden fruit above streamer, it is very good-looking.


    Although the eyes are staring at the golden fruit, but the line of sight inside the eyes is slightly lax, completely did not pay attention to the golden fruit.


    After looking at it for a long time, murongsheng''s lax eyes slowly gathered together and flashed a little light.


    Eat or not?


    Eat!


    Of course!


    She is completely at a loss now, even if she has the medicine that can poison others, what can she do?


    If we can''t keep up with force, it''s useless to say anything!


    In the face of others really want to do her, she will be at a loss, nothing to do! Can only be controlled by people, relying on shangguanhuang?


    Shangguanhuang, as the Lord of baqizun, was too busy to see people all day long.


    Like today''s situation, can she still be tied to shangguanhuang''s belt every day?


    If something happened, shangguanhuang would not be able to come back. After he came back, everything would be late!


    Therefore, if you want to make yourself unable to be controlled by others, you have to work hard to become the existence that others can''t win!

 Chapter 1347

    She wants to stop being controlled by others and have the ability to protect herself.


    Even do not want to be forced by any one point, do not want to be so easy to grasp.


    So strength is what she must have now!


    It''s just that this internal force can''t be obtained overnight. It needs a little bit of time and sweat to accumulate slowly


    She won''t be afraid of how hard it will be to practice.


    But she is not afraid of hardship, but what she lacks most now is time!


    Is it difficult to let her practice for seven or eight years?


    It''s estimated that they have been slaughtered before they have succeeded in practicing!


    What''s more, the kind of adventure that can only be seen in the script, such as being passed on by others, is simply too illusory. Even shangguanhuang had so many opportunities, so big, that she did not encounter such an adventure, let alone her?


    So


    Or in front of these fruits, most can let her quickly have the strength, can persuade her!


    If you want to gain martial arts quickly, you should have deep internal power in your body.


    Now the golden fruits in front of her eyes are the best choice for her.


    Murongsheng''s look at the bottom of his eyes was a little deeper. After a long silence, his fingers had stretched out and forcefully picked the fruit growing on the top of the grass.


    It''s the size of Litchi in your hand. It''s golden. On the surface, the liquid flowing inside seems to be golden.


    In murongsheng''s sight, there is a kind of strange brilliance.


    I''ve never seen such a strange fruit, and some people doubt whether it can be eaten.


    "Can you really eat this strange looking thing like jade?"


    Murong Sheng holds the fruit in his hand and looks at it. He is a little uneasy in his heart.


    This is something that no one has ever eaten. After all, it''s a legendary thing that she accidentally met.


    Then, she threw it into the space, let it grow up on its own, and then mature and grow fruit. This is my luck!


    Think about it, this grass is in the Treasury. It hasn''t blossomed and fruited for a long time, and even is dying.


    After being taken over, we can make it look like this.


    However, it''s just because its growth time is too long, as long as hundreds of years. How to eat it? Basically, people have never taken this fruit to experience its effect.


    What''s more, this effect is too adverse!


    If you eat it, you will be able to increase the effect for several decades. Will this kind of thing really not kill people?


    If people can accept things that don''t belong to them for decades at a time, will there really be no problem at all?


    Murongsheng''s heart is beating drums. After all, this kind of thing There is no precedent, no example for her to refer to, and she has no idea whether her behavior is OK or not.


    It''s just


    It''s all at this point


    Then make a bet!


    She''s really fed up with being controlled by these people now!


    Once others want to do something to her, she has no way at all!


    Just like the mole ants on the ground, they can be bullied at will!


    What she''s going to do is to be human! You don''t have to be controlled by anyone or anything!

 Chapter 1348

    The mean is never what she wants.


    What she wants is not to be bullied by anyone!


    Murongsheng thought about it, then opened his mouth and bit on the golden fruit. Without much effort, he broke the skin of the fruit.


    As soon as the skin broke, murongsheng felt a cool liquid flowing into his mouth.


    There is no taste, just like drinking a mouthful of boiled water into the stomach.


    Originally held in the hand is relatively full of golden fruit, now completely shriveled down.


    Finally, there is only one layer of skin on murongsheng''s finger.


    Murongsheng Baji for a while, didn''t feel anything wrong. I felt my body for a while. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. That is, when the liquid of the fruit flows into the mouth and passes through the throat, it is like a mouthful of boiled water.


    It''s very common, without any special taste.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, this legendary thing, how to eat up a little bit of special are not it?


    Shouldn''t it be about taste?


    For example, a bite on the fragrant overflowing, full of fruit flavor.


    Or it''s in your mouth, intoxicating.


    "Is it difficult..." Murongsheng didn''t feel that there was something wrong with eating such a fruit. Murongsheng held the thin yellow peel in his hand and looked at it, "this fruit is not to eat the liquid inside, but to eat the outer layer of skin?"


    Looking at the golden skin, murongsheng hesitated.


    Is it to eat or not to eat?


    The idea flashed through my mind. Before I could figure out what to do, my body had already taken the lead.


    He threw the golden peel in his hand into his mouth and chewed it twice. He didn''t feel anything wrong. He gritted his teeth and swallowed it into his stomach.


    This moment, murongsheng has eaten the whole fruit, completely without any waste.


    But I feel it so carefully that I hardly feel any change in my body


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Heart is relaxed, and can not help tangled up.


    Is it hard to say that this legend is deceptive?!


    No wonder!


    No wonder no one has ever tried it. It''s deceptive!


    Murongsheng some tangled, but a little tangled also gave up.


    Slightly some headache rubbed rubs the eyebrow center.


    Maybe the fruit itself is not so magical. It''s just that it''s too hard to see. That''s why it''s so amazing that people have no way to verify it.


    So


    I want to get this thing, is there no hope?


    After glancing at the remaining eight golden fruits, murongsheng vomited a foul breath.


    There is a feeling in my heart that I don''t know what it is. Is it disappointment or something?


    This fruit is useless. The skill of these decades is useless at all. Therefore, if she wants to have the strength quickly, I''m afraid she can only start to think of solutions from other places.


    After sighing for a while, murongsheng cleaned up his mood.


    Not too much.

 Chapter 1349

    After all, in her impression, what is gained without effort does not exist in this world.


    If you want to get real strength, then it is natural to exchange with hard sweat.


    If you can get what you want without work, then who in this world would be willing to work hard?


    Is it not good to lie comfortably in bed and wait for what you want to have to fall down?


    After all, there has never been a shortcut in this world.


    Of course, except for the kind of perverse genius


    Now if the legendary divine grass that can increase strength is useless, we have to think of another way


    At this time


    Murongsheng suddenly felt that his body was not quite right. He couldn''t help humming out of his mouth.


    And just a very calm face, suddenly slightly frowned, become a little twisted.


    Face suddenly red up, even from the nose inside the breath, spray on the skin can feel very hot.


    This feeling


    Murongsheng didn''t know. He covered his abdomen with his hands. His whole body seemed to kneel down on the ground as if he had no strength.


    It''s just normal. How can it suddenly become so wrong?


    However, why has it become so wrong? Murongsheng has no time to think about it, because she has no time to think about it.


    Only feel a hot air, instant flow all over the body, the position of the lower abdomen is hot, let a person some difficult to self-sustaining, continuous heat flow along the meridians.


    Every time I go to a position and pass through every acupoint, I will feel stabbing pain


    Murongsheng''s eyebrows tightly twisted into a small knot in one''s heart, and his hands tightly covered his belly.


    I feel like I''ve been put in a hot pot. It''s so hot that she doesn''t know how to describe this feeling


    This is


    Murongsheng a little thought, think out of his body is not right, what is the reason for the change!


    She just ate the golden fruit, and after a while her body became so wrong, which can not explain


    What''s more, she didn''t read the medical books for nothing!


    I can completely detect where the hottest place in my belly comes from. That''s the position of the elixir field that martial arts practitioners often say!


    Now, there is a steady stream of heat from there, surging out from the inside, making her whole body seem to be burning, and her white skin is red


    Even the breath is hot!


    The whole body is hot and uncomfortable. I just want to find a place to cool myself down!


    Even if it is not live to spit out the heat, constantly gasping, but also did not get too much relief.


    The heat of the body is not relieved by murongsheng''s actions


    Murongsheng was tormented by the heat for a long time before he realized something.


    Immediately know that the fruit is really useful!


    It''s because the fruit is useful, so the skill that she brought over for decades is now coming into her body, which makes her feel very uncomfortable!

 Chapter 1350

    However, murongsheng has never been in contact with internal power!


    What''s more, I don''t know what kind of way I should choose to ease out after I run into my body!


    If we continue to indulge in the heat that people can burn, we can walk back and forth in her body at will. I''m afraid he hasn''t digested it, and people will have belched ahead of time!


    What is she going to do now!


    How can she control the internal force in her body and make it stable!


    Murongsheng is in a secret place and is tormented by decades of internal power. On the other hand, something unimaginable happened.


    Doctor Xue is still working hard, trying to do everything to save shangguanhuang, but did not expect that there is such a person, so alive in front of him!


    Doctor Xue''s eyes immediately glared up: "who are you! How can you suddenly show up here


    When did baqizun become so well ventilated?!


    In the case of so many people taking strict precautions, can they still be run in?!


    Doctor Xue knows that there are many people in shangguanhuang''s feud. Now he looks at the woman who suddenly appears in front of him and is more alert: "who allows you to come in, get out of here!"


    Are the people outside all rubbish?!


    Can''t do anything with dry food!


    Doctor Xue is usually a person with no temper and will not get angry suddenly for no reason.


    But now!


    Shangguanhuang''s life is at stake. He wants to break his head and think about how to cure shangguanhuang. Before he can figure it out, a man suddenly comes out.


    Suddenly, he lit the powder keg of doctor Xue, and said angrily, with no image at all.


    "Come on! Somebody! Are you all rubbish! It''s just that people are breaking in! "


    Seeing doctor Xue yelling in front of her, Qu Yun, who is standing opposite, doesn''t feel any fluctuation.


    Just reluctantly, not distracted pulled his mouth, hook up a trace of contempt smile.


    "What''s your name? Since I have the ability to come in, those people can''t stop me. "


    Suddenly, the voice of doctor Xue''s shouting gets stuck and stares at Qu Yun.


    "If you don''t want brother Huang to die now, don''t let me go at last. Otherwise, if the virgin leaves, brother Huang will die. "


    Doctor Xue was just about to say something, but when he heard the three words of this saint, he immediately got stuck in his throat and couldn''t say it.


    Just now, he has been worried about shangguanhuang. He didn''t pay much attention to the person who appeared.


    Now a listen, frown carefully looking at the person in front of.


    However, doctor Xue''s heart is still a bit uncertain.


    The main reason is that he didn''t expect that Qu Yun would be so brave. So a person came to the door, she didn''t know shangguanhuang was very disgusted with her?


    But


    He said from time to time that he was a saint, and his face was so charming that he couldn''t find a few in the world. I''m afraid It''s really That woman


    "You Is she really the saint of the five poisons cult? "

 Chapter 1351

    Doctor Xue asked with some uncertainty.


    But Qu Yun listened to doctor Xue''s hesitant and uncertain words, and did not choose to answer him directly, just chuckled.


    I feel that doctor Xue is very funny.


    "Now that you have recognized this saint, don''t you give up your seat quickly!"


    After Qu Yun smiles, his eyes skip doctor Xue and stare at Shangguan Huang, who is lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his face pale.


    Looking at Qu Yun''s appearance, doctor Xue suddenly became alert and didn''t move his body away: "what do you want to do?"


    In the face of doctor Xue''s defense, Qu Yun feels even more funny.


    "I think you are really interesting. What do you think you can do to stop me by yourself? "


    Step by step, Qu Yun slowly walks towards doctor Xue. When he comes to doctor Xue, doctor Xue doesn''t do anything to Qu Yun. Instead, he stares at Qu Yun to see what she wants to do.


    Perhaps, he realized that Qu Yun would not do anything to shangguanhuang, because Qu Yun had no murderous spirit to shangguanhuang.


    It was because he couldn''t feel Qu Yun''s murderous attitude towards Shangguan Huang, so he kept his back and didn''t fight Qu Yun.


    Of course, even if he started with Qu Yun, he would have no chance of winning.


    Qu Yun walks up and looks at the miracle doctor Xue in front of him. If he looks at him like this, it''s good that he looks like Qi.


    However, it depends on who to compare with!


    If compared with those crooked melons and cracked dates in the river and lake, doctor Xue is just outstanding. But if you want to compare with her brother Huang, even the ten miracle doctors Xue can''t compare with her brother Huang.


    Looking at Qu Yun walking in, even if he didn''t feel murderous, he didn''t feel good about this woman: "what do you want to do?! Why do you say that he would die without you? "


    If other men stand in front of such a beautiful woman, I''m afraid they will feel unnatural when they look into Qu Yun''s eyes. Will subconsciously look away, and then speak stuttering.


    At least, it won''t be as fierce as doctor Xue.


    But the man in front of him is doctor Xue!


    Doctor Xue is very strange. Only his medical skills can arouse his strong interest. He has no interest in anything else. Even in the face of such a beautiful woman as Qu Yun, they have no interest at all.


    "What is the saint to do, and why tell you?"


    Qu Yun gave a contemptuous smile and looked at doctor Xue with a look of contempt: "you know, no one can solve brother Huang''s cold. I''m the only one who can solve it! "


    Doctor Xue frowned, listening to what Qu Yun said, obviously with some disbelief.


    But on second thought, maybe what Qu Yun said is right?


    After all, shangguanhuang''s cold disease came from the five poison sect. She is the saint of the five poisons cult. Maybe she really has a way to get rid of shangguanhuang''s cold?


    Doctor Xue''s dubious eyes turned around Qu Yun''s body, clubbing beside the bed to block shangguanhuang''s steps. Then he moved slightly towards the side.


    "Then you will detoxify him!"


    Doctor Xue stood by the bed and made it clear that he didn''t want to leave or would not leave.

 Chapter 1352

    He just wanted to see what methods Qu Yun would use to help shangguanhuang detoxify.


    Secondly, he is standing here to be on guard against Qu Yun. He is afraid that Qu Yun will attack shangguanhong secretly.


    Although, the current shangguanhuang''s condition is indeed very unstable.


    Even if it''s him, there''s nothing he can do. Just so irritable, because he has been unable to remember how to solve shangguanhuang''s illness.


    Therefore, even if it is allowed to develop, shangguanhuang will slowly It would be superfluous to murder shangguanhuang now.


    Even so, it can''t just leave Qu Yun here alone!


    The saint of five poisons cult is very treacherous. Who knows what will happen if she stays here alone!


    As soon as doctor Xue got out of the way, Qu Yun took two steps forward.


    At last, I could see shangguanhuang lying on the bed clearly.


    The half of his face, now pale, is beyond words.


    Face is covered with a thin layer of frost, hanging on the face.


    Eyelashes are no longer black, and they have been condensed into small icicles like white frost.


    Breathing out of the breath, but also if there is no, if you do not carefully observe, there is no way to detect shangguanhuang still breathing.


    And the chest, the ups and downs of the more subtle, people can not detect, people will mistakenly think that this is a frozen, now dug out of the body!


    Qu Yun did not know that shangguanhuang''s condition had reached such a serious stage!


    According to the normal calculation, how could the cold disease begin to invade shangguanhuang''s heart and lung so quickly She''s all It''s a good time!


    Just now, Qu Yun''s face still had a scornful expression of mocking doctor Xue. Now after seeing Shangguan Huang''s situation, he has become more restrained and dignified.


    But Qu Yun''s change is not so subtle. Doctor Xue has been paying attention to Qu Yun''s expression. Such a change is immediately caught by doctor Xue.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you just say that only you can do it for him? "


    How the expression of very confident on the face suddenly changed?!


    What does that mean? Still can''t save the meaning of shangguanhuang?!


    If you can''t save it, what you just said is full of confidence!


    Doctor Xue''s nerves were pulled by Qu Yun''s hand, and he stepped forward directly. He wanted to stand back and let Qu Yun go wherever he was cool!


    "If you can''t save it, get out of the way and don''t delay me!"


    As a result, he was slapped away by Qu Yun, and his tone was very impatient: "when did I say that I was not sure to save him?"


    When Qu Yun waved his hand, doctor Xue''s body dodged aside for a moment, and did not let Qu Yun touch his body.


    "What''s the use of just talking here? You''re going to save it!"


    "If you can''t save it, don''t waste your time!"


    "Can you help me? If you don''t help me, I''ll do it


    Listening to doctor Xue''s chirping voice, Qu Yun is almost bored to death.


    Her face became more ugly. She never knew that a man''s chirping would be more annoying than a woman''s!


    "What are you twittering about?! I warn you, if you say one more word, I''ll kill him here! "

 Chapter 1353

    Suddenly, doctor Xue''s mouth shut honestly.


    Just before closing, or can''t help saying: "you hurry!"


    However, Qu Yun didn''t have a good tone in his heart: "then you should get out! How can I save him if you don''t go out! "


    "Ha!"


    Listen to what Qu Yun said, doctor Xue is unbelievable.


    "You let me out?! Why should I go out? I won''t go out! I''m going to stare at you here! "


    Doctor Xue will also be angry with what Qu Yun said!


    He''s not going!


    How can he go?!


    If he left the room, there would be only Lai quyun and shangguanhuang left in the room!


    How could he know what Qu Yun was going to do! What kind of methods will be used to deal with shangguanhuang!


    The most important thing is


    He also wanted to see clearly what way Qu Yun would use to save Shangguan Huang!


    Therefore, no matter what Qu Yun said, doctor Xue made up his mind that he would not leave here, and even more, he would not leave shangguanhuang!


    He is going to pestle here to see how Qu Yun will save shangguanhuang!


    "I''m not going out! I''m going to stand here! "


    But for his inability to deal with shangguanhuang''s illness, it would be impossible for Qu Yun to get close to shangguanhuang!


    Now it''s the utmost forbearance to let Qu Yun be so close to shangguanhuang. How can he take the initiative to go out!


    However, Qu Yun said a word directly to let doctor Xue hear, and his brain was blank.


    "You''re not going out?! Do you still want to stand here and watch my saint and brother Huang come together? "


    Suddenly, doctor Xue''s eyes widened a little, looking at Qu Yun in disbelief.


    When I repeated these two words, my tongue was a little knotted: "you What did you say? "


    Then he stares at Qu Yun with his eyes. He almost stares out a hole in Qu Yun''s body!


    Round house?!


    Isn''t it to save shangguanhuang''s life? Why did you pull out the story of Yuanfang?!


    Doctor Xue is unbelievable, even unimaginable.


    And Qu Yun is very thick skinned. He doesn''t feel embarrassed at all, and he doesn''t feel shy.


    On the contrary, he raised his chin slightly and looked at doctor Xue with scornful expression: "brother Huang is suffering from cold, and there is a fire bug in my body. I use this method to help brother Huang. If our two fish and water mingle, then brother Huang''s cold will not attack at will! "


    "That''s why I said, you can''t save brother Huang, it''s only me!"


    For fear that doctor Xue would not understand what he said, Qu Yun directly told him all about the blending of fish and water. If you don''t know what it means, you''re a fool!


    "You How can you... "


    After listening to Qu Yun''s words, doctor Xue didn''t know what to say!


    How could he have thought that Qu Yun''s way to save shangguanhuang was this?!


    No wonder No wonder he can''t think of a way, because he really can''t do it in the way Qu Yun said!


    But


    "No! This is not going to work! "


    Doctor Xue was stunned by Qu Yun''s statement. After returning to his senses, he quickly waved his hand and shook his head. He didn''t agree with this method.


    This method, isn''t it a joke?!


    First of all, what was shangguanhuang thinking about and what was his attitude towards murongsheng.


    Just take Qu Yun as an example. Shangguan Huang didn''t like him at all. He wanted to tear people to pieces!

 Chapter 1354

    Not to mention what happened with Qu Yun, even Shangguan Huang didn''t want to see Qu Yun. How could it be


    If Qu Yun did something like that when shangguanhuang didn''t know it, I''m afraid it would have solved shangguanhuang''s problems. When people wake up, they may not be happy to accept it.


    I''m afraid if shangguanhuang knew that he and Qu Yun had done that


    I''m afraid shangguanhuang would want to kill himself before he died of cold!


    "Now you know how I''m going to save shangguanhuang. Why don''t you go out quickly! Can you afford the delay? "


    Qu Yun said it, but he didn''t know what doctor Xue was doing in the room.


    Do you want to watch this kind of thing in person?!


    No way, she would never agree!


    "Hurry up, don''t you know if you delay a little longer, the threat will be more points!"


    Doctor Xue looks at Qu Yun very speechless and thinks that Qu Yun is a woman No shame at all!


    Can this kind of thing still be said so justifiably?!


    Can you say so without fear?!


    She doesn''t know. Should a girl be reserved?!


    "Why don''t you go! If you don''t leave again, he''ll be hopeless! "


    Seeing doctor Xue standing in the same place like a pillar, Qu Yun has lost all his patience.


    Regardless of the image of the roar out, the voice is very big, but also with some broken sound.


    Even has already raised a hand, if Xue Shenyi still does not know the appearance now, he chooses to leave.


    So don''t blame her for cleaning people out directly!


    Doctor Xue still wants to resist stubbornly, but When the eyes accidentally see shangguanhuang lying on the bed, lying there has been covered with a thin layer of frost shangguanhuang.


    If we really want to stop it, what kind of result will happen? It is self-evident


    Doctor Xue''s heart was pulled up and his eyes were fixed on Qu Yun: "you have to pray, your way, you''d better be able to save him back!"


    Otherwise


    What else should we do


    He can''t beat Qu Yun, and he can''t play Qu Yun with poison


    Some fidgety scratched their hair and directly scratched their head like a chicken nest. Instead of looking at shangguanhuang, they turned and walked out of the room.


    He left the room for Qu Yun and Shangguan Huang.


    If Qu Yun''s method can really pull shangguanhuang back from the gate of hell, it''s not unacceptable Everything can only be decided after shangguanhuang wakes up


    Doctor Xue went out, and even closed the door for others.


    Qu Yun''s eyes fell on Shangguan Huang again.


    Originally, he was impatient with doctor Xue in his eyes, but now all of them turned into deep worry.


    He walked over and sat by the bed, staring at shangguanhuang with his eyes closed tightly, and said softly, "brother Huang, don''t worry, I will save you. I won''t let you die like this. You can rest assured that I will save your life. "


    Fingers toward shangguanhuang stretched in the past, gently sliding in shangguanhuang''s face.


    Suddenly saw, originally full of frost on the face, when touching Qu Yun fingers, suddenly changed!

 Chapter 1355

    Unexpectedly, under Qu Yun''s finger belly, little by little, like touching the heat, began to melt away.


    Looking at this situation, Qu Yun was also surprised for a moment. He just thought about it and figured out the reason.


    "Sure enough, I can save you back..."


    Huang brother''s body is cold, and she planted a fire bug in her body.


    Ice and fire are mutually exclusive enemies.


    But no one can do anything but resist each other like now. Mutual restraint, mutual restraint.


    "Brother Huang, do you know how hard it is for me to plant fire insects into my body? Do you know that in order to be with you, I have endured the pain of being burned by fire for five years! "


    Like Shangguan Huang''s cold, the fire poison that Qu Yun planted in his body is also unsolvable. Every month, like shangguanhuang, he suffered a painful attack.


    It''s like the body is put on the hot fire shelf for barbecue. From inside to outside, the viscera will feel a fire burning, so she can''t escape!


    Even the blood flowing in the body is like the burning hot molten slurry flowing in the whole body, burning the human body.


    These painful feelings, let Qu Yun bear for a whole few years!


    And why did she suffer like this?


    Not for the man in front of you!


    Is this ungrateful man who dislikes her and dislikes her very much!


    If it wasn''t for him, how could she plant fire poison in her body and let herself bear such pain?!


    Qu Yun reached out and touched shangguanhuang''s skin. When his fingers touched the skin, he began to shake violently.


    With a lot of strength, Qu Yuncai reluctantly restrained himself and let himself fight shangguanhuang without impulse!


    When he just looked at shangguanhuang, he had some warmth in his eyes, but for a moment he didn''t know what Qu Yun suddenly thought of, and the tenderness in his eyes disappeared. All that remained was a mess of ferocity.


    It seems that there is a huge storm brewing in the pupil. Looking at the purple face whose face has been frozen, Qu Yun suddenly has an impulse to slap shangguanhuang to death here.


    The fingers slowly slide down shangguanhuang''s cheek and down his neck. Finally, the fingers stay in the position of the heart.


    Feel shangguanhuang''s chest is still weak beating, but not strong, the feeling of this kind of beating is looming.


    If things here are not for her to beat, then even if it is destroyed, she will be very happy to!


    Why should she let others get what Qu Yun can''t get?!


    No way!


    She won''t allow this to happen!


    Qu Yun''s killing intention is more and more intense. Finally, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He forced down the strong killing intention in his heart.


    No way.


    You can''t kill brother Huang.


    If you let brother Huang die like this, isn''t it too cheap for that woman?!


    Huang brother has always wanted to get rid of her, if she does so now, isn''t it like Huang brother''s wish?!


    No!


    Is dead, Huang elder brother is her person, she wants to let Huang elder brother thoroughly become her person!

 Chapter 1356

    Qu Yun thought so, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Fingers gently fall on shangguanhuang''s lapel, will shangguanhuang''s dress lace to slowly pull open.


    Brother Huang, it''s up to you to see how you can escape


    ¡­¡­


    Standing outside the door, doctor Xue was very anxious. He couldn''t keep his feet steady. He walked back and forth at the door like an ant on a hot pot.


    Several times, he couldn''t help walking to the door and trying to open the door to see the situation inside, but he stifled him every time.


    Since, just now, he had already handed over shangguanhuang''s hope to survive to Qu Yun.


    So now we have to compromise.


    No matter what happens in the end, there is no room for him to say more


    After all, Qu Yun was allowed to do it with his consent


    "Ah..."


    Doctor Xue sighed softly. Only he could hear the sigh.


    The heart is very tangled, tangled is toward the corner next to a person sitting in the past, the mood in the heart is more sad.


    If he didn''t agree with Qu Yun''s decision at that time, I''m afraid Qu Yun would still have a way to deal with Shangguan Huang.


    Even the dog that belongs to Qu Yun sitting in the corner now can''t be dealt with by him.


    No Maybe it''s just that he has no way to deal with it. Even the dark guards who are in charge of guarding shangguanhuang have no way to deal with this man together


    Maybe it will be defeated by this man


    The man seemed to be aware that doctor Xue was looking at him. He raised his head slightly, just in the eye of doctor Xue. The evil flickering in the fundus of his eyes made Doctor Xue''s heart jump. He didn''t know why he quickly moved his eyes away.


    Then he lowered his head and did not dare to look at the man again. Instead, he looked at his toes.


    It''s scary!


    How can that man''s eyes be so frightening?!


    After staring back at doctor Xue''s eyes, the man took his eyes back, sat in the corner, and continued to close his eyes, and slowly spent his sense of existence.


    In the yard, a person anxiously walked back and forth, not knowing what he was thinking.


    And the other just squatted in the dark corner, like a black shadow, without any sense of existence, but there was no way to let people completely ignore.


    Two people are each other, don''t know, also don''t understand each other''s heart exactly what is thinking. But for what will happen in the room, are deaf, as what do not know


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret place, Murong Sheng, lying on the ground, suffering from physical pain, suddenly gives Zheng Kai his eyes.


    Originally bright good-looking eyes, now it seems more flexible.


    "Well?"


    As soon as he opened his eyes, murongsheng seemed to feel it. Now the scenery in his eyes seems to be different from usual.


    The view in front of you seems to be clearer than before?


    The flowers, plants and trees here, and even everything around them, are exactly the same as before, but in murongsheng''s eyes, there are different flavors everywhere.

 Chapter 1357

    Murongsheng can clearly capture a little bit of movement and breath in the space.


    It''s like


    "My God..."


    Murongsheng was shocked by this situation.


    Sit up, stretch out your palm and watch.


    It was supposed to be close enough to see the lines of the palms and fingers, but now you can see them clearly at a very unfair distance.


    I feel like I have a kind of strength that can''t be used up!


    Murong Sheng quickly sat up and put the skill that he just wanted to suppress the internal force into his whole body again. When I open my eyes, I feel more comfortable all over!


    Just at the moment when she opened her eyes, she could feel that she was full of strength. Now, there is a kind of power in the body that is about to overflow.


    Murong Sheng immediately stood up, his heart moved, people immediately appeared in the woods.


    Casually took a photo of a fruit tree, gathered all the strength that was about to overflow on his right hand, and slapped the fruit tree hard.


    When he heard a "click" sound, the fruit tree, which looked like the mouth of the bowl, was immediately interrupted by murongsheng''s slap and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the trunk which has been broken by the waist, murongsheng hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    The vision is stupefied to see that can fall down of fruit trees for a long time, this just took the vision back, fell on the palm of his hand.


    Did she type this?


    It was her hand, not someone else''s hand, that did this kind of thing just now?!


    Taking this as an example, it seems that it really surprised murongsheng. He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it


    After all, I have never had such a magical experience


    Murongsheng''s shocked eyes are a little straight. It seems that in the legend, eating the fruit that will increase the power of decades is real!


    Because in her body now, there is a man who ate a golden yellow, and then has decades of skill!


    Although she does not have a good way to skillfully use these internal forces. But the inner power in the Dantian is almost overflowing. It''s not fake. It''s not easy to play!


    Murongsheng''s surprised expression slowly turned into a burst of ecstasy!


    She''s been working for decades in vain!


    Now, even if you go out, you won''t be treated as a little trash!


    Although, compared with shangguanhuang''s one hundred years of skill, his skill in these decades is quite different.


    However, she can completely imagine that her skills of these decades are already like this before she is proficient in using them. How high is shangguanhuang''s skill of more than 100 years!


    Isn''t it there is none under heaven to equal him?


    I''m afraid there''s no way to compare her skill with shangguanhuang''s.


    If shangguanhuang wants to point her, it can be solved in minutes


    Who let her only have this kind of martial arts, but no way of martial arts?!


    This is carrying a big baby on the body, but I can''t use it at all. It''s the same!

 Chapter 1358

    Murongsheng clenched his fist. Although he could not match shangguanhuang, he could not beat quyun.


    But looking for her current ability, if you want to protect yourself, there should be no big problem.


    At least, the next time I meet someone like Wu Xiang, I won''t just dodge and look for opportunities to fight back. At least I can give some moves to that kind of person.


    Not as for myself, there is no way to fight back.


    It is conceivable that murongsheng''s achievements over the past few decades have brought him joy.


    However, this joy did not make murongsheng immersed in it all the time. Instead, he quickly turned over and changed a suit of clothes. I went to the pharmacy and replenished some of the missing drugs.


    Then he studied several kinds of drugs again. He wanted to paint his whole body with poison. When he had enough poison, he came out of the room.


    Eyes fell on the front, swimming in the clear water of the koi, fingers moved slightly, you can see some silver needles between the fingers, flashing frightening cold light.


    In an instant, murongsheng shot out the silver needle in his hand, then flashed by in the sunlight. Fast almost let people see, there are some fireworks.


    When murongsheng came to look for it, he saw that the tails of several Koi fell hard, splashing the water with waves, and then So straight pan white belly, floating on the water, motionless.


    In the still slightly shaking water, the body side of the koi can also be seen faintly, flashing a little silver light.


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, with an obvious look of happiness in his heart.


    Before, she could only use a silver needle towards the outside, and the distance was not too far. Otherwise, it will be useless.


    But now!


    She casually to the outside of a cast, can shun issued a lot of silver needles, and the distance is particularly long!


    Zhundou is very good!


    After that, she practiced her internal power skillfully. I''m afraid she can stab whoever she wants to, and she can stab whoever she wants to!


    Want to tie the position, they can completely decide!


    This idea is so refreshing to her!


    She picked up the koi that she had stabbed to death, and then pulled out the silver needles on the fish.


    I thought these Koi were dead, but I didn''t expect that one was still alive?


    As soon as murongsheng pulls the silver needle out of the fish, Koi immediately breaks away from her control and slips out of murongsheng''s palm.


    All of a sudden did not guard against, murongsheng directly by this feign death Koi to throw a face of water.


    When we look at the figure that the fish left, the fish has jumped back into the water, and then struggled to swim to the deepest place.


    In order to avoid later by what silver needle to pierce the body.


    Not dead!


    Murongsheng frowned and watched the koi swam askew.


    It seems that his internal power is not so skillful, and there is no way to do it. The silver needles can be retracted and released freely, killing the target.


    But for her first time, it was good. However, murongsheng is still not very satisfied

 Chapter 1359

    Looking at the effort to escape the koi towards the distance is more and more far away, murongsheng suddenly remembered a thing.


    Squat down, pull up a grass at your feet, and then think about the skills on the secret script that was auctioned at the auction.


    The internal skill in the elixir field is running rapidly, and it swims around several acupoints on its own body quickly. Suddenly, it sends out the leaves in its hand!


    The goal is to shoot at the koi that is trying to swim!


    Originally there should be no gravity, or even impossible to be like a heavy weight, floating in the air of a grass, she was so lost!


    Like a sharp weapon, he chased the koi in the direction of running away!


    Murongsheng''s eyes suddenly lit up!


    I didn''t expect that when the martial arts in this book reached the extreme, a casual thing could be used as a sharp sword to hurt people. It''s really not a joke!


    This secret book is no nonsense!


    It''s just


    Murongsheng''s eyes, which had just brightened up, had not lasted for long, and were immediately dim.


    Originally in the air has turned into a sharp weapon of a grass, actually in contact with the water after. Like a huge obstacle, it floats directly on the water.


    Only one of them got into the water and touched the Koi.


    Just a little bit of strength, it''s not like trying to kill Koi. Instead, it''s like tickling this Koi.


    Not even a fish scale was scraped off the carp.


    In this way, I watched helplessly, the experience of trying to escape swam away


    Escaped the disaster of life and death


    Murongsheng looked at the koi that ran away in a panic and sighed slightly.


    I have to say that disappointment still exists in my heart, which is quite big.


    After all, what she has gained is not years of skill, but decades of skill. Now she has made it like this You can''t even kill a fish


    If murongsheng''s idea is known by others, I''m afraid a mouthful of old blood will come out of his mouth!


    Oh, my God!


    What''s the matter?!


    This secret book has been put on the auction for a long time, but there is no way to sell it!


    It was supposed to be a masterpiece of martial arts that all martial arts practitioners in the world should pursue. However, in the past 100 years, no one has ever been able to practice this martial arts secret book successfully.


    Even if he is a martial arts genius, he will only be an eye opener in the end.


    This legendary secret book of peerless martial arts can''t be practiced by anyone!


    Even if it''s filmed, it''s a waste book for them!


    But it happened that he was taken away by murongsheng for no reason, and now he is really trained by murongsheng!


    Although it hasn''t shown much energy yet, it seems that it has a model. No matter who saw murongsheng''s hand, he would be shocked!


    However, these murongsheng don''t know. Of course, there is no way to know such things.


    Clapping his hands, murongsheng called two sharp daggers in his hands.


    I took a deep breath, and there was a burning light in my eyes. I held the dagger tightly in my hand.


    The next moment, murongsheng runs out of the secret place

 Chapter 1360

    The whole body is on guard, ensuring that they have the state of being able to move anytime and anywhere.


    At the moment when he came out of the secret place, murongsheng was puzzled. He looked around and relaxed slowly.


    "No one?"


    Murongsheng''s perception ability is much better than before.


    If it used to be on the earth, now it is in the sky!


    Even with such a powerful perception, Murong Sheng Leng didn''t hear anything around the room.


    Let alone someone, there is no living thing.


    It''s strange.


    Just now outside the room is not a group of dark guards, staring at her?


    Why can''t you see any of them now?


    Murongsheng is not here now. Because there is no one here, he is relieved.


    But more cautious up, inexplicably out of the heart of some anxious emotions.


    Reaching out to open the door, murongsheng''s eyes were shining with some brilliance.


    There are very messy footprints on the ground, there are all kinds of furnishings overturned on the ground, and even some dark things on the ground It looks like blood that''s drying out


    This is, is there a big fight?


    However, this is shangguanhong''s courtyard. Shangguanhong''s head still bears the title of Rui Wang Shizi. No one in the Jianghu should come to shangguanhong''s side and fight with shangguanhong''s people


    Unless


    Murongsheng instantly thought of a thing, shangguanhuang three characters, suddenly in his head to jump out!


    If she suddenly disappeared, the first person who would find her disappeared would never have a second candidate, only shangguanhuang!


    But


    Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the ground, dotted with blood.


    But who left the blood on the ground


    Or, who has been here


    Murongsheng no longer thinks about it. Naturally, he knows who left all these things.


    At the thought of shangguanhuang looking here, and also with shangguanhong so many dark Wei angry hand.


    In the heart of a son''s anger suddenly surged up from the heart!


    Straight to the skull!


    Not angry, shangguanhuang has not found her yet. After all, she ran into a secret place, even if the gods came, she might not be able to find out.


    What she is angry about now is shangguanhuang''s practice!


    Shangguanhuang is fighting so hard. Do you want his life!


    Mingming''s cold has been very difficult to solve, and he has to touch it from time to time. Do you really think that he has lived too long and wants to die as soon as possible?!


    "Damn it


    How about your own body? Do you have no music at all?!


    Murong Sheng cursed secretly and held the dagger tightly in his hand. Without any hesitation, he quickly ran to shangguanhuang''s yard.


    This figure, under the dark night, is really amazing!


    Before long, Murong Sheng people had already appeared in shangguanhuang''s courtyard.


    Besides, I saw doctor Xue standing at the door at the first sight!


    Doctor Xue is standing at the door?!


    Is this crazy!


    "Why are you standing here?"


    Murongsheng just had such a deep internal force, and some of them didn''t adapt to it. Running so fast, he couldn''t help panting.


    But also couldn''t help to ask the doctor Xue.

 Chapter 1361

    Doctor Xue was not in the room to help shangguanhuang.


    On the contrary, a person standing outside the yard strolling, it seems that shangguanhuang should be no big problem?


    Or, she thinks too much. Shangguanhuang is OK. Are the blood stains in shangguanhong''s courtyard not from shangguanhuang?


    Otherwise, how could the doctor Xue be so leisurely outside the yard to look at the moon!


    "Where are the people?"


    Murongsheng doesn''t wait for doctor Xue to appear. He is in a daze and can''t wait to ask.


    Doctor Xue looked at murongsheng, who appeared in front of him. He really didn''t come back.


    He just felt that someone was slowly approaching.


    But how did not imagine, the speed will be so fast!


    In such a blink of an eye, before he adjusted, people appeared in front of him?


    And


    This person or murongsheng?!


    It''s murongsheng that shangguanhuang has been looking for for for so long, but he can''t find it!


    Doctor Xue looks at murongsheng in surprise. Murongsheng frowns and looks up and down at doctor Xue.


    I don''t understand what happened to doctor Xue. How could he look like a fool?


    Is it difficult that the questions she asked would be so strange?


    Strange people, do not know how to answer it?


    On this thought, murongsheng had some bad ideas in his mind


    Doctor Xue stood outside the yard and couldn''t say a word in front of her Is it Shangguanhuang has


    Murongsheng''s pupils contracted quickly, and his eyes were like thick ink, deep and bottomless.


    His eyes directly moved away from doctor Xue and fell on the tightly closed door behind him. There was no candle light in it.


    Is Is the guess in her mind true Shangguan Huang has really Has


    Is she a little late!


    No!


    No way!


    She had promised shangguanhuang that she would never let shangguanhuang''s life be threatened. How could she let people die so quickly!


    She promised that shangguanhuang''s life would not be so short!


    Murongsheng''s body moved directly. He walked around doctor Xue and ran directly to shangguanhuang''s room without hesitation!


    Under the foot, it''s like stepping on two wind and fire wheels. It''s so fast that people can''t react at all!


    "You..."


    It''s not easy for doctor Xue to let himself recover from the stupor when he suddenly saw murongsheng. As a result, he just spoke a word.


    In front of him, murongsheng disappeared like a little whirlwind and passed by!


    This speed is too fast for doctor Xue to speak, let alone stop him!


    Of course, murongsheng''s speed is fast, and there is another person whose action is faster than murongsheng''s!


    Just as murongsheng was about to get close to the door of the room, a man suddenly came out of the dark shadow beside him. He came directly at murongsheng and started to move his hand.


    Murong Sheng frowned and quickly dodged away from the attack.


    After waiting to stand firm, he took a look at his position, and found that there was a dark hand, as if it was sharp as Eagle''s claws.


    From such a look, we can see that the person''s hand is poisonous. If it is touched by such a person, we don''t know what it will look like.

 Chapter 1362

    "Well?"


    It''s not others who attack murongsheng. It''s the man who always sits in the corner and follows Qu Yun.


    When this man rushes up in Murong, he uses a deadly move. There are few people who can hide under the sky.


    However, in front of murongsheng hide past, he did not touch the slightest bit!


    Although there is no expression on the man''s face, but the action is with a kind of, have a great interest in murongsheng.


    Of course, this interest is based on the fact that killing murongsheng is not worth it!


    Murongsheng took a look, and then he could tell who the man was!


    Wearing this alien costume, it obviously reveals a taste of Miao people!


    Is it difficult to It''s the people around the five poison sect saint!


    If it''s a saint of the five poisons cult Here, then


    Look into the room, even if there is no way to see what the scene inside the room is like. But murongsheng could guess that his face broke down and became very ugly!


    The people around Qu Yun stay here, which shows that Qu Yun has not gone far!


    It''s probably in shangguanhuang''s room!


    At the thought of Qu Yun sharing a room with Shangguan Huang, Murong Sheng worries that Shangguan Huang''s emotion disappears in an instant, and his anger is ignited in an instant!


    In a rage!


    Almost burn the whole murongsheng!


    "Qu Yun, is it in there?"


    Murong Sheng looked at doctor Xue and said, "shangguanhuang, is it in there?"


    Doctor Xue sighed slightly and finally nodded: "yes It''s inside, so you''re now I can''t go in yet... "


    Can''t go in?!


    Murongsheng listened to what doctor Xue said. He wanted to slap doctor Xue to death now!


    The anger on her face has spread uncontrollably, which makes her very angry!


    "Why can''t I go in?! I''ll just go in and have a look! Look what the two of them are doing in the room! "


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, he moved quickly.


    Doctor Xue was so surprised that he didn''t have time to stop murongsheng, because murongsheng was so fast!


    However, murongsheng is faster than another!


    The man just moved in murongsheng at the same time, also followed up to move.


    Facing the door, murongsheng looks at the tightly closed room door. As long as you push the door open, you can see the situation inside!


    However, he was forced to retreat by the murderous spirit behind him.


    Murong Sheng quickly toward the side dodged past, dodged behind the back toward her attack to come over of murderous gas.


    Wait until you stand firm, you will see the empty door in front of you. There was a man standing, hiding the gate behind him.


    Keep no one near!


    "Dog slave!"


    Murongsheng angrily scolded a dirty word.


    Did not deliberately lower the voice, that is to say, in front of the man to listen! Naturally, it was clearly transmitted to the man''s ears.


    A pair of strange eyes, when looking at murongsheng, the murderous spirit almost overflows from the eyes!


    "Don''t break in. He can''t let people disturb Qu Yun''s treatment of shangguanhuang. If you break in by force, it will delay shangguanhuang''s life! "


    Seeing that murongsheng is stopped by this man, doctor Xue opens his mouth and dissuades murongsheng.

 Chapter 1363

    Who knows, murongsheng doesn''t listen to advice at all!


    I still want to rush in and delay shangguanhuang''s treatment.


    Doctor Xue''s heart also immediately became angry: "how can you be so cruel! When something happened to you, in order to find you, he forced his internal power and almost lost his life! Now, do you want to delay his treatment? "


    "You can''t think more about him!"


    "Do you want to see him die so that you will be happy?"


    Doctor Xue angrily says to murongsheng. Murongsheng''s eyes move away from the man. He is also very angry at doctor Xue''s red eyes: "are you a fool or an idiot?"


    "Why does he suffer from chills? Isn''t it clear in your heart?"?! Qu Yun gave him his cold. Do you really think Qu Yun will save him? "


    "Will you get rid of the cold, do you know?"?! Qu Yun, willing to save Shangguan Huang''s life with his own life?! Isn''t that unnecessary! Is your brain a decoration growing on your head?! You can''t use your head and think about it! "


    "Stupid!"


    "Stupid people talk about dreams!"


    "You''ve got a head full of water. You can hear the sound of the sea."


    Where did murongsheng recall that doctor Xue believed what Qu Yun said?


    He ran out and stood in the yard, even wanted to stop her from entering!


    Doctor Xue is a fool who can''t think at all!


    If Qu Yun would have saved Shangguan Huang before, she believed it. After all, in the description of these people, Qu Yun likes shangguanhuang very much.


    But now?


    Qu Yun already knows shangguanhuang''s real identity, and shangguanhuang has been hiding from her for so long, how can she not have any complaints in her heart?


    Even, it is clear that shangguanhuang has no love for her, and his heart is not in Qu Yun''s body.


    How could Qu Yun save such a person?


    They are all women. Murong Sheng feels that Qu Yun will not be so influential and selfless to save a man who doesn''t have his own heart!


    Moreover, if you want to get rid of shangguanhuang''s cold, you must kill the person who poisoned shangguanhuang. And the person who poisoned shangguanhuang was Qu Yun?!


    Is Qu Yun going to kill himself in order to save shangguanhuang?


    Then shangguanhuang came back to life, watching shangguanhuang stay with other women?


    Hehe, a woman will not have such a big move, OK?


    Murongsheng even thought that if Qu Yun really did this kind of thing, it would be a disaster!


    No!


    Even if the sky falls down, Qu Yun can''t sacrifice himself to fulfill other people''s ideas!


    According to Qu Yun''s character, I''m afraid that he will lead shangguanhuang to die together. However, shangguanhuang will never be released in this way!


    Don''t bother to take another look at doctor Xue. Murongsheng stares at the man in front of him.


    Although she didn''t fight with this man, from the situation just now, this man made her feel very dangerous!


    Even if her body now suddenly out of decades of skill, I''m afraid it will not be easy to take this man down. After all, I''m not very proficient in using my skills. I still have to think about opportunities quietly


    Murongsheng didn''t want to play, but the doctor Xue suddenly said.


    In an instant, all her thoughts, all her thoughts, anxieties and worries were completely smashed!

 Chapter 1364

    "Qu Yun I planted fire poison on myself, so as long as I can reconcile Yin and Yang They will keep up with Guan Huang''s cold and resist each other So Shangguan Huang can be saved by Qu Yun... "


    These words from doctor Xue spread to murongsheng''s ears and brain.


    Finally, there are only four key words left Harmony between yin and Yang


    Murongsheng is not a three-year-old child. He can''t understand anything!


    It''s not that kind of being bullied, and the one who doesn''t know how to fight back is just a smirk!


    How could she not understand the four words of harmony between yin and Yang?!


    She is a person who has read so many medical books, and even knows better than anyone what these four words mean!


    Shangguan Huang and Qu Yun


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s brain seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. With a "buzz", his brain suddenly became blank


    Even when people stand here, they feel dizzy. The things in their eyes seem to be ghosting. They almost can''t stand still


    Doctor Xue looked at murongsheng''s pale face, without any blood color. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start, let alone what to say.


    Think about it, shangguanhuang will become like this. Who did it!


    Isn''t it all Murong Sheng who did harm to shangguanhuang?!


    If Murong Sheng hadn''t run to Shangguan Huang, he would have provoked him first. If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s lack of self-protection ability, if it wasn''t for murongsheng Just so casually got shangguanhuang''s heart, let shangguanhuang not tolerate others


    How could shangguanhuang become such an immortal figure!


    How could Qu Yun make a hole!


    After all, it''s not all because


    "Now that things have become like this, just wait patiently Even if you go in, what role can you play? It''s just adding to the chaos. " What''s more, don''t you find yourself unhappy when you go in?


    Seeing Qu Yun and Shangguan Huang together, wouldn''t they feel more uncomfortable?


    Doctor Xue took a look at murongsheng. He didn''t want to say so much.


    But who does not know, Murong Sheng in shangguanhuang heart weight is very big.


    Murongsheng is just spoiled by shangguanhuang. He doesn''t want to hurt murongsheng a little.


    At that time, if anything happens to Murong Sheng, he will not be able to live until Shangguan Huang wakes up.


    Murongsheng has no other function now.


    In the eyes of doctor Xue, it was just a hope to urge shangguanhuang to live.


    In addition to this purpose, murongsheng is dead or alive, he will not care, more will not have been too much attention.


    If it wasn''t for shangguanhuang and murongsheng, he wouldn''t have seen it!


    "It''s just a woman. How can a man be with only one woman? You just..."


    Doctor Xue had not finished his words. Suddenly he felt a cool wind coming out of his cheek. He felt as if something was passing by his cheek. Let him want to say, all to swallow into the stomach.


    Then, I felt something, like falling from my cheek. Looking down I saw that a piece of hair was fluttering on the ground

 Chapter 1365

    I put my hand on my face


    I felt a deep scratch, and then my finger was stained with a lot of blood


    "This You... "


    Doctor Xue didn''t see clearly at all. What was it just now? It cut his face and even cut off his hair!


    But doctor Xue didn''t see clearly. The man standing on one side could see clearly.


    For a moment, that pair of eyes full of red bulge that looks very strange, instantly the pupil shrinks a few minutes. The light burst out of the eyes, just want to scorch people!


    "What are you doing?"


    That man how all can''t think of, Murong Sheng toward Xue divine doctor penetrate past of thing, unexpectedly is only a tree leaf!


    Tree leaves!


    Can use tree leaves to cut doctor Xue''s face and cut off doctor Xue''s hair!


    He only heard of such martial arts in the rumor!


    In this world, I have never met anyone who can do such martial arts!


    But now, such a move actually appeared in front of his eyes!


    Let his heart can''t help excited, let his whole body blood can''t help boiling up!


    It''s interesting. It''s so interesting!


    Just when the man''s interest in murongsheng was gradually growing, murongsheng had turned around and swept to one side.


    The flowers that originally grew there were swept to the ground by murongsheng''s palm wind, and then murongsheng''s wrist turned over. The leaves and petals on the ground were suddenly rolled up by a strong wind.


    Murongsheng''s murderous spirit also broke out in this instant.


    The black eyes are no longer as bright as before. They are full-bodied and seem to be stained with ink, which makes people feel like they are in hell.


    There is no hope, only suffocating situation!


    "Since you don''t get out of the way, go to hell!"


    As soon as murongsheng''s words fell, the leaves and petals rolled up by murongsheng turned into sharp weapons. Qi brush towards the man shot in the past, into a way people can not see clearly light and shadow!


    Go straight for that man!


    If that man still doesn''t get out of the way, he will become a live target and be shot by so many sharp things!


    For the first time in his life, that man met the Kung Fu that petals and leaves could kill people.


    How wonderful this Kung Fu was. He had never met it before, and he didn''t know. How could he be careless at this time?


    Instinctively toward the side, dodged in the past.


    As soon as the man dodged, the door behind him suddenly became empty.


    What murongsheng wanted was such a gap, a flash appeared in front of the door.


    I was about to reach out and push the door open when I heard a groan coming from inside


    "Give me..."


    Although the voice is so slight that ordinary people can''t hear it at all, how can it escape from murongsheng''s ears now?


    What''s more


    This voice


    Even with a very strong breath, murongsheng will not admit his mistake


    This voice is clearly It''s shangguanhuang''s voice!

 Chapter 1366

    Murongsheng now seems to have been given a point, standing outside the door stiff.


    The fingertips touched the door, as if they were frozen. There was no way to move


    Anyway Murongsheng could not spare any effort to open the tightly closed door in front of him


    Just when murongsheng was in a daze, the man who had dodged from here gave all the leaves and petals on his body to Douluo.


    The eyes were full of gloomy emotions.


    It seems that what he didn''t even find out is I just seem to be slightly relieved.


    Originally, I thought that the leaves and petals of the trees flying towards him could blow him to death.


    As a result, the leaves and petals of the tree fell on him without any harm.


    It seems that this woman''s Kung Fu has not been practiced at home, otherwise she will not be hurt at all.


    It seems that she was just shaking her like that.


    At the thought, I was fooled by a woman for the first time!


    That man''s murderous spirit can no longer stop, the first time such a complete burst out!


    Strange eyes looking at murongsheng''s figure, have dangerous squint up.


    The palm slowly lifted up, the original color of the palm is not normal, now the palm is showing an abnormal color.


    Even more and more intense, to finally lift up the hand as if it was soaked with a layer of black fog. If you just look with your eyes, you can see how strong the poisonous gas of the black fog on the palm of your hand is.


    "You want to die!"


    That man''s voice is very hoarse and ugly. Gnashing his teeth, he said three words, and immediately attacked murongsheng''s back.


    Murongsheng, with his back to the man, is completely stiff now. In the face of such a strong murderous attack towards her, there is no trace of awareness.


    As if she had fallen into her own world, she couldn''t feel the disturbance outside.


    Murongsheng didn''t notice, but Qu Yun in the room knew all that happened outside!


    Even if she didn''t go out to have a look, she could hear the outside clearly.


    It''s coming!


    That woman actually came like this!


    If she didn''t have more important things to do now, she would really like to go out in person and have a good time with that woman!


    She wants to see for herself, what is better than that woman? She can make brother Huang''s heart tied to that woman!


    His eyes fell on shangguanhuang''s eyes, which were slightly open now, but had no focus at the moment.


    Qu Yun holds the jade pendant from shangguanhuang and looks at it, shaking in front of shangguanhuang''s eyes.


    When he flipped slightly, Qu Yun saw a big Sheng character engraved on the jade pendant!


    Looking at shangguanhuang, who is still not fully awake, her eyes are still out of control, following the jade pendant in her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Qu Yun had no way to press down his anger!

 Chapter 1367

    Isn''t it a jade pendant of that woman?!


    Shangguanhuang can carry it with him!


    Even if he didn''t wake up, shangguanhuang''s eyes would follow the jade plate unconsciously!


    It is conceivable that murongsheng, a woman, occupies a great position in shangguanhuang''s heart!


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    What''s good about the woman murongsheng? It''s worth shangguanhuang''s doing this. She puts shangguanhuang''s people on the top of her heart!


    Murongsheng is everywhere!


    She is not reconciled!


    She is really not reconciled!


    She has done so many things for shangguanhuang. Why can''t she wait for shangguanhuang to pay attention to her!


    Why!


    She knew shangguanhuang first!


    Qu Yun''s heart is more and more angry now, the smile on his face is more and more brilliant.


    The shaking jade pendant in his hand stopped. At the same time, what stopped was Shangguan Huang''s eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Qu Yun''s heart is more angry.


    "Do you want it?"


    Shangguanhuang can''t tell whether he is dreaming or dead. In the face of everything, there is a very trance feeling.


    However, only the jade pendant in front of him made him feel very familiar, especially familiar. He wanted to take it away and hide it. This jade pendant has completely been able to pull all his mind.


    Even though he can''t exert any strength, shangguanhuang still wants to grab the jade pendant. Finger tip slightly twitched twice, but still can''t lift up.


    "Give me You still... "


    The voice is so low that people can''t hear it clearly, like just touching the mouth.


    Before I finished speaking, I saw the jade pendant in front of me, suddenly disappeared in one hand.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what was holding shangguanhuang, or where shangguanhuang''s strength came from. Originally how all can''t lift, the convulsive hand immediately lifted up, stretched out a hand to grasp toward that piece of disappearing jade pendant in the past.


    At the same time


    There was only a bang.


    The closed door was knocked open from the outside!


    Qu Yun made a charming voice, and the room was suddenly quiet


    Murongsheng, who fell in from the door, was lying on the ground and could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Pain!


    The pain is unbearable!


    The pain spread from her back to her chest, which made her almost unbearable


    By that man to sneak attack such a slap, she can feel, his viscera almost all want to be impacted, broken!


    But now murongsheng doesn''t care about the pain at all.


    Lying on the ground, although the pain can not move, but still forced to raise his head, looking forward to the past


    Just looking at it, murongsheng felt as if he had been struck by thunder


    Just now, maybe I was just immersed in my own world and my mind was empty


    But now, seeing this scene, murongsheng is complete, and the whole person has fallen into a blank


    Two bodies, just lying on the bed


    The man is lying on the bed, the woman is very coquettish sitting on the man''s waist


    And in a woman''s place, covering a man''s hand!

 Chapter 1368

    That''s


    Lying on the bed, shangguanhuang''s hand!


    Seeing this scene, murongsheng felt his head hurt so much that it almost burst open!


    All over the body, there is no place not pain!


    The body was eroded by the man''s poison, so that she could not find any place where she would not feel pain!


    Especially Seeing this scene, her eyes hurt the most!


    Shangguanhuang Don''t you mean Qu Yun is the most disgusting person?!


    Isn''t shangguanhuang saying that he won''t touch other women?!


    Isn''t shangguanhuang going to dig her out and hold a ghost marriage when she is buried in the earth after she died?!


    So why!


    Why does shangguanhuang''s hand appear on other women!


    For a moment, murongsheng felt a bloody smell in his throat.


    Murongsheng wants to bear it, but this blood is the blood of her grief and indignation. How can she bear it if she wants to?


    Murong Sheng, who couldn''t hold back, spat out blood directly.


    The front of the ground, spray a ground of blood red


    Qu Yun looked at Murong Sheng''s situation and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    It seems that the person who has been seen naked is not her, without the slightest confusion and shyness. Slightly raised a hand, directly put down the bed curtain, covered the two bodies on the bed.


    Covered body, showing a hazy feeling.


    Qu Yun chuckled inside, as if he was mocking murongsheng, and he felt very happy.


    The soft voice, it is sue to the bone.


    He reached out and covered shangguanhuang with his hand. He grasped the back of her hand. However, he just touched it and didn''t have time to make a satisfied voice.


    Shangguanhuang''s hand suddenly seemed to have no strength and dropped down again.


    The smile on Qu Yun''s face was stiff.


    But soon, Qu Yun figured it out.


    The smile on the face showed up again.


    Even if shangguanhuang was fighting for the jade pendant, he caught it in the wrong place. But the behavior of bumping into her body by mistake also made her feel very satisfied.


    In particular, this action happened to be seen by murongsheng, which made Qu Yun have a kind of unspeakable satisfaction.


    What''s more, murongsheng''s expression and appearance, which seemed to burst, made her feel more comfortable and satisfied.


    Eyes through the bed curtain, looked to lie on the ground motionless, like a dead dog Murong Sheng.


    Qu Yun chuckled and said in a charming voice: "my saint once said that my things are mine. It''s impossible for anyone else to snatch it from my virgin! "


    Even if it is, shangguanhuang wants to die with all his heart, he can only die in her arms! No one else can touch a cent!


    "Why don''t you drag this woman out and bury her! I''m not in the habit of being surrounded by people at all


    "Ha ha, excuse me for treating brother Huang. Can you afford it?"


    Hearing Qu Yun''s words, the man standing at the door did not hesitate to grasp murongsheng''s hand, which was as black as ink.


    When he was about to touch murongsheng, he was lying on the ground, like murongsheng who was about to die. Suddenly, he raised his arm and turned to look at the man!

 Chapter 1369

    Originally empty handed hands, suddenly out of a look very small short crossbow.


    "Bang" sound, directly toward the back of the body, toward the man she attacked!


    With a sound, the unprepared man had a short arrow in his eyebrow, which poked out a blood hole in his head!


    Blood quickly from the blood hole inside to flow out, in the man''s eyes, completely unbelievable twilight, blood along the cheek meandering flow down.


    He thought that this kind of murongsheng would not resist


    He thought that such a murongsheng could not cause any threat to him


    The next moment, just all over the body is still wrapped with a thick murderous that man, at this time. I didn''t say a word. I fell to the ground without any struggle


    Strange eyes wide open, white eyes covered with red, has stopped the action of small insects


    This situation also surprised Qu Yun!


    What shocked her most was that her people actually died in front of her?!


    That''s it Died before her eyes without warning?


    When Qu Yun Chang was so old, he was stunned for the first time. For the first time, he forgot how to react


    However, just when Qu Yun was in a daze and didn''t know what to do.


    The short crossbow, which had just shot at the man, quickly turned its direction and shot directly at Qu Yun, who was covered by the bed curtain.


    No words, not even a warning, not a cruel word.


    Looking at Qu Yun sitting on shangguanhuang''s body in the bed tent with cold eyes, he directly pulled the short crossbow mechanism.


    Then he heard "bang bang" two times, and the two short arrows quickly shot towards Qu Yun!


    Next moment!


    He heard Qu Yun''s painful voice.


    Obviously, the two short arrows that Murong Sheng just shot at her hit Qu Yun.


    Murongsheng didn''t stop when he pulled the finger of the mechanism, but he only made a sound of empty button, and no short arrow shot out of the short crossbow.


    It seems that the short arrows of the short crossbow have been shot out by her, but she forgot to continue to supplement.


    Murongsheng, with a cold face, threw the crossbow aside.


    Anyway, she doesn''t care which one she hit!


    All in all, Qu Yun was beaten and swollen by her!


    Murongsheng was in a bit of a mess. He endured the pain all over his body and the spread of poison gas in his body. He stood up slowly with his hands on the ground.


    Eyes stare, because the short arrow shot in the past, appear on the bed curtain not big not small bed curtain.


    Murongsheng suddenly sneered.


    "Yes? No one can take your things away from you. "


    "Then I have never told you that I will never pay attention to the things that don''t belong to me!"


    With these words, Murong Sheng covered his chest. Slightly recalled the lips gradually developing from purple to black, turned around and walked towards the door


    She doesn''t have any courage, or courage Go over, reach out and lift the curtain of the bed to see clearly


    She was afraid. The scene she saw was unbearable


    Qu Yun was killed or maimed by her.


    From now on, it has nothing to do with her.


    As for shangguanhuang

 Chapter 1370

    When he thought of the name, murongsheng felt sad.


    After closing her eyes, when she opened them again, the three words shangguanhuang had disappeared from her mind


    "You..."


    Doctor Xue came over and took a look at murongsheng, who was walking out slowly. Looking at the situation on the bed in front of him, he didn''t know what kind of expression he wanted to use, and even didn''t know what to say at this time


    "He..."


    Murongsheng ignored doctor Xue and pushed him away from the front.


    Without looking at the situation inside the room, he stumbled out of the room.


    When people have disappeared from the yard, doctor Xue is now back to God, think of the people he should care about now is shangguanhuang, not others!


    He quickly turned and walked into the room, collapsed from the dead man, and walked to the bed. Will cover up the bed situation of the bed curtain to pull down all of a sudden.


    As soon as his eyes fell on shangguanhuang, he turned to shangguanhuang''s dark eyes.


    That pair of eyes, with some of the unclear, there is a little bit of confusion.


    However, it was full of the whole body up and down the dead, but no one.


    Doctor Xue was shocked to see the man lying on the bed in front of him. It was incredible.


    After a long time, he came back to himself: "you All right? "


    Doctor Xue really didn''t know what happened to shangguanhuang: "are you really Was Qu Yun saved? "


    For such a long time, doctor Xue didn''t know what had been done in this room.


    Just looking at shangguanhuang''s body, there is no death at all. Even the frost on shangguanhuang''s body has begun to dissolve at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    He could fully imagine that only Qu Yun could detoxify shangguanhuang. Even only Qu Yun, and then two people


    As a result, doctor Xue''s idea just appeared in his mind, and his eyes inadvertently glanced at the side. Suddenly, his eyes widened a little!


    Lying on the bed, who is this naked woman covered with blood??!


    Is it Qu Yun!


    If it is changed into another man, this saw a woman without clothes red fruit body, I''m afraid will immediately to shift away.


    After all, no courtesy.


    But what about doctor Xue?


    He devoted himself to the study of medical skills. This man is strange. Anything secular in the world will never appear in the head of doctor Xue.


    Now looking down on one side of the bed, the hair is half covering the face and body. If you look at it this way, you don''t know whether it''s dead or alive.


    Because Qu Yun hasn''t moved his body up to now!


    Doctor Xue is not half embarrassed now. Instead, he is seriously looking at Qu Yun and confirming whether Qu Yun is dead or not!


    However, when doctor Xue didn''t understand it, a light voice from shangguanhuang pulled doctor Xue''s attention back from Qu Yun.


    Turning around, he saw that shangguanhuang was about to support the bed with both hands, struggling to get up from the bed.


    Doctor Xue stretched out his hand directly and put his hands on shangguanhuang''s shoulders, letting shangguanhuang support his little body.


    He was pressed back by doctor Xue''s action.


    Before shangguanhuang''s temper broke out, he heard doctor Xue say angrily.

 Chapter 1371

    "Are you dying?"


    How long have you just escaped from Yama''s hands? Do you want to move?


    "Don''t you lie down and have a rest?"?! What the hell is going on! "


    When shangguanhuang was brought here, the man was covered with a thin layer of frost. It''s like being dead!


    It''s all like this. When I wake up, I still don''t have a good rest. Do I really want to kill myself before I give up?


    "You Go to Go to her... "


    Shangguanhuang said intermittently, and when he finished the words, he gasped heavily.


    Obviously, it can be seen that shangguanhuang''s physical strength no longer allows him to continue to toss his body.


    However, even so, he can''t let murongsheng go!


    He wants to find murongsheng!


    Because murongsheng is more important than his life!


    Doctor Xue didn''t pay attention to shangguanhuang''s weak struggle, because shangguanhuang''s strength is not enough. He can solve shangguanhuang with one hand.


    If you want to get out of bed, you have to see if he allows it.


    "You don''t have to worry about her now."


    Doctor Xue is very calm now, and his mood is slowly relaxed. After pressing shangguanhuang on the bed, his hand felt shangguanhuang''s pulse.


    It''s just Just now, he relaxed slowly, waiting for doctor Xue to feel shangguanhuang''s pulse carefully. It was a gradually relaxed look, and now it is disappearing a little bit.


    Anxiety and irritability, as well as trouble, and a new appearance in the face of doctor Xue.


    "What''s going on?"


    Doctor Xue didn''t know what the problem was. Looking at shangguanhuang, he couldn''t believe: "the cold hasn''t been solved yet!"?! How did you wake up? "


    Why?


    What''s going on?!


    If shangguanhuang''s cold was not solved, how could shangguanhuang wake up now?


    Otherwise, how could shangguanhuang''s lifelessness disappear so smoothly


    This situation is totally unreasonable!


    It was when doctor Xue couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Lying on the bed, shangguanhuang was already very impatient: "where are the people?"


    "She What about people? "


    "Why What''s going on? "


    "It''s impossible to explain!"


    Shangguanhuang was lying on the bed, and he had inquired several times.


    As a result, doctor Xue seemed to be completely deaf. He just immersed himself in his own world, then fiddled with shangguanhuang''s body and looked back and forth.


    As for the cold mentioned by doctor Xue, is there any solution to this problem. Shangguan Huang himself had no reaction at all.


    Completely as what did not hear, even if heard, it directly turned a deaf ear, do not care.


    He doesn''t mind whether the cold disease in his body still exists. What he wants to know most is murongsheng!


    Seeing that doctor Xue hasn''t given the answer he wants for a long time, shangguanhuang struggles again and wants to get up from the bed.

 Chapter 1372

    Doctor Xue, who has lost his mind and is immersed in his own world anytime and anywhere, feels shangguanhuang move a few times and then comes back to himself.


    Looking down, he found that when he didn''t notice, shangguanhuang struggled to get up half of his body, ready to get up again from the bed.


    How could that be!


    He will never let shangguanhuang get up so smoothly!


    Doctor Xue immediately stretched out a hand and pressed shangguanhuang back to the bed: "can''t you lie down well?"


    "Don''t worry, just lie down, OK?"


    "Well..."


    Shangguanhuang was not steady, but he was pushed down on the bed by doctor Xue. His back collided with the bed board and made a dull hum.


    But he didn''t have time to react to the pain, so he immediately had to struggle to get up from the bed.


    "I said it all! Don''t move


    "Your body, you have no way to continue to move around!"


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s disobedience and insistence on getting up from the bed, doctor Xue''s face was dark and ugly!


    Shangguanhuang is so stubborn that he wants to get up from the bed to find murongsheng. Doctor Xue can''t help yelling at shangguanhuang: "what are you looking for?"


    "Your body is already like this, can''t you think about yourself well?"


    "You don''t want to go to her, she has nothing to do now! The whole body, no injury, no hair


    "Look at you now!"


    "In order to find her, what did you do with your name?"?! Can''t you take good care of your body? "


    As soon as he heard it from doctor Xue, murongsheng had nothing to do now.


    Instead, shangguanhuang''s struggle to sit up stopped.


    He immediately raised his head and looked at doctor Xue: "is she OK? Now she''s Where is it? "


    Since Murong Sheng really has nothing to say like what he said, why isn''t he here?


    Not by his side?


    Shangguanhuang instantly felt that something was not right. He frowned and looked around the room.


    Suddenly, he was not the only one lying here in bed. There''s a man around, a woman with no clothes and red fruits


    I don''t know what I thought of. Shangguanhuang''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Reach out and lift away the long hair that covers your face, and see what you look like in your eyes


    Murongsheng''s name is not called out, directly stuck in the throat.


    Because, before he could speak out, the face under his hair had already made shangguanhuang have no way to call murongsheng''s name!


    Qu Yun!


    In his bed, under the cover of long hair, this face is not the murongsheng he wants to see most, not the person in his heart. It''s the last thing he wants to see Qu Yun!


    The most disgusted and disgusted woman!


    Shangguan Huang was stunned for a few seconds. Looking at Qu Yun''s face, some lax thoughts were quickly dragged back by him.

 Chapter 1373

    "What''s going on?"


    Qu Yun can appear in his room, appear on his bed, let him feel extremely surprised, it is incredible!


    "How could she Here it is! "


    Even, not dressed, a red fruit lying on his side?!


    Who on earth did it!


    Who would do such a thing!


    Who is it!


    Allow her to be close to him, allow her to do such things to him?!


    Even now Qu Yun is covered with blood. Shangguan Huang has no sympathy when he looks at this situation.


    Dead at last!


    Accumulation in the heart, only endless anger!


    Doctor Xue doesn''t have to look at shangguanhuang''s eyes now. He can feel it. Shangguanhuang''s eyes can kill him!


    Slightly turned his head: "your life, at that time only Qu Yun can save you."


    "Qu Yun''s body is planted with fire poison. As long as you two harmonize Yin and Yang, you can suppress the cold poison in your body. Although you can''t get rid of the cold poison completely, your life can be saved in a short time. "


    "I can''t help it. At that time, the situation was so severe that I couldn''t think of any way to save you."


    Although doctor Xue knew that shangguanhuang wanted to eat him now, he didn''t hide the matter. He even explained his way of doing it and said it was right.


    "Only when your life is saved can I have the time to think out and eradicate the cold poison in your body. I will definitely come up with a solution. You won''t be tied to Qu Yun all your life. "


    "As long as you give me a little more time, you can..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Say it again!"


    Before he had finished what doctor Xue said, his clothes were seized. Without any reaction, he was caught in front and rushed forward.


    Seeing that he was about to hit shangguanhuang, doctor Xue reacted quickly and held out his hand to support the bed board.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Doctor Xue was also frightened by this action, but he didn''t think of it. Shangguanhuang, who had just struggled for several times but didn''t struggle, was able to burst out with such great strength!


    He reached out to break shangguanhuang''s hand on his clothes, but after a long time, he didn''t get shangguanhuang''s hand off his clothes.


    Doctor Xue is speechless. Shangguanhuang''s body is so weak now. Where does his strength come from?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were fixed on doctor Xue: "harmony of yin and Yang?! Qu Yun and I? "


    The clothes of doctor Xue in his hand were tight again.


    With the strength of the big, so that on the back of the hand are a drum up, exposed.


    "This..."


    Doctor Xue listens to shangguanhuang''s angry words. Just as he follows shangguanhuang''s eyes, he subconsciously wants to move his eyes away quickly.


    I used to think that what I did was right, and even there were some justifiable words, but now I can''t say them


    "That is Round house.... "


    After hesitating for a long time, doctor Xue finally said it.


    If you can''t understand the harmony of yin and Yang, shangguanhuang will understand it!

 Chapter 1374

    Shangguanhuang is not a woman, but it doesn''t mean that he really doesn''t know anything about men and women.


    On the contrary, people born in the royal family, these things between men and women. As early as I was young, someone was specially responsible for teaching.


    You should know everything.


    I''m afraid I already know what I shouldn''t know!


    As for Yuanfang Shangguanhuang will certainly understand.


    Hearing the words of doctor Xue, shangguanhuang is almost mad!


    He understands, of course he understands!


    But this kind of thing, the object in his heart is only one person!


    And this man is definitely not Qu Yun!


    Now Shangguan Huang really wants to strangle doctor Xue here!


    However, shangguanhuang''s heart was also clear. Now even if he strangled doctor Xue, there was no room for maneuver.


    "Get out of here!"


    Shangguanhuang was afraid that if he saw doctor Xue more, he would want to kill him!


    He loosened the clothes of doctor Xue and pushed him away.


    He doesn''t want to see doctor Xue now!


    Looking down at his body, he found that he was also lying on the bed. All the cuts, big and small, have been dealt with.


    The rest of his eyes came to Qu Yun, who was lying on one side, looking lifeless and covered with red fruits.


    Shangguanhuang''s heart is just like eating excrement.


    Supporting the bed board, I tried my best to sit up from the bed.


    However, he just sat up, his mind quickly flashed past some things, let Shangguan Huang''s face change!


    Will just a to push out of the doctor Xue, and grasp the clothes to catch back.


    The tone is a little impatient: "you say! Just now, did she come here? "


    "Is she coming! And have you seen it? "


    "No!"


    There was a little danger in his heart. Doctor Xue didn''t even think about it and denied it immediately.


    Even if shangguanhuang didn''t say the name of the person, but doctor Xue could subconsciously know who she was!


    It''s murongsheng!


    However, as soon as doctor Xue finished, he immediately felt that what appeared on shangguanhuang was no longer endless anger, but a kind of murderous Qi that people could not help shivering!


    "No?"


    Shangguanhuang once again pushed the doctor away, raised his hand, pulled down the bed curtain and threw it directly on the doctor.


    "If not, now tell me why there are two holes in the bed curtain! Where did these two holes come from and what caused them? "


    Here in baqizun, no one dares to break into his room, and no one dares to put concealed weapons on him under the siege of so many secret guards!


    Shangguanhuang stares at doctor Xue''s eyes, revealing a trace of murderous spirit!


    Doctor Xue quickly hugs the bed curtain that hit him. He doesn''t know where shangguanhuang came from and Murong Sheng came here.


    He couldn''t understand how the two holes in the bed curtain could be used as evidence of Murong''s coming?


    Just as he wanted to deny it, he saw shangguanhuang groping for a short crossbow from the bed. All his words were stuck in his throat and could not be vomited out.

 Chapter 1375

    If it''s something else, he can deny it.


    But this thing


    He saw with his own eyes that murongsheng threw it on the bed, and when he saw Guan Huang, he clearly recognized the weapon


    Now even if he continues to deny and lie, it''s meaningless.


    Because shangguanhuang already knows, and what shangguanhuang wants now is not his statement


    Doctor Xue nodded reluctantly and said in a low voice, "yes, she''s been here, but she''s gone again."


    Seeing doctor Xue nodding and hearing what doctor Xue said. Shangguanhuang''s heart is not a trace of murongsheng out of danger and happy mood.


    In the heart is heavy: "why does she go?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Tell me when she came here!"


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t help but ask three questions in a row, which made Xue Sheng directly confused. He didn''t know which question shangguanhuang should answer first.


    Because he felt The questions that shangguanhuang asked all sound very important.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, shangguanhuang didn''t need the answer from doctor Xue.


    In the current situation, I''m afraid anyone who comes will want to go up on the other side.


    Even This is not a real thing


    But shangguanhuang felt that he could not wait for a moment.


    If Murong Sheng really told doctor Xue that he had come, but he left again.


    This shows that she saw him and Qu Yun naked in bed


    In her heart, there must be a misunderstanding!


    As long as shangguanhuang thought of this kind of fact, he could not stabilize himself and struggled to get out of bed.


    But now shangguanhuang has no strength, not even the strength to wear shoes. It took a lot of effort and sweat to put on a shoe


    No matter how Doctor Xue stopped him, there was no way to stop shangguanhuang and let him walk down from the bed.


    "Do you have to go out from this man today?"


    Doctor Xue stopped shangguanhuang, who was walking forward, with an angry expression on his face: "do you know that you are very weak now, if you want to live, go to bed!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Shangguanhuang faced with the obstruction of doctor Xue, without any hesitation, directly shot at doctor Xue.


    However, doctor Xue never thought that shangguanhuang would suddenly attack him!


    There was no defense at all, so he hit doctor Xue!


    Staggering back several, incredible looking at shangguanhuang.


    "You do it to me?"


    He really did it!


    This is the first time that shangguanhuang started on him!


    Doctor Xue was very angry and watched shangguanhuang pass by him.


    Doctor Xue clenched his teeth, turned around and slapped shangguanhuang who was unprepared.


    All of a sudden, shangguanhuang''s body was stiff, and the whole person didn''t have time to react, so he fell down.


    After shangguanhuang fell to the ground, doctor Xue took a deep breath. But still can''t help coughing a few times, suddenly, a bloody smell from the mouth cough out, from the corner of the mouth flow down.

 Chapter 1376

    "Cough..."


    Doctor Xue reached out and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He would never let shangguanhuang go out like this!


    Even if shangguanhuang would hate him all his life, he couldn''t watch shangguanhuang go out to die!


    Shangguanhuang''s small body, it''s estimated that it won''t take long to walk out, and people will faint on the ground directly!


    He will not be so helplessly watching, shangguanhuang for that woman to die!


    Murongsheng''s body was shaking, and he walked out of shangguanhuang''s yard slowly.


    For what happened in the room What happens to shangguanhuang in his room What will happen with Qu Yun? She is not interested at all now!


    She is in charge of who shangguanhuang will be with. She is in charge of whether shangguanhuang is alive or dead!


    These have nothing to do with her!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, inhaled the cold air in his nose, spread along his body, spread to his body. Let her have been damaged viscera immediately also can''t bear, direct cough out.


    "Cough..."


    Murongsheng coughed uncontrollably, as if the body was no longer his own.


    Mouthful by mouthful, with a strong smell of blood, spit out from the mouth.


    The hand slightly trembles to lift up, the blood that spits out on the chin is stained to wipe off.


    Spit out of the blood, is not just a simple smell of blood, but with a strong smell.


    Murongsheng took a look at a large pool of blood on the ground. It was not the normal bright red, but a dark brown.


    It''s obviously poisoned, and it''s very deep.


    Murong Sheng stood up with his hands on the wall.


    He took a breath, then moved his palm slightly. A handful of clear water appears in the palm of murongsheng''s hand. He is preparing to drink it and get rid of the poison in his body.


    However, a stabbing pain came from his back, which made murongsheng''s palm shake.


    The spring water summoned by the palm of the hand is directly sprinkled on the ground.


    "Now it''s up to you, where else to run!"


    An arrogant voice came, accompanied by a burst of laughter.


    Looking at murongsheng''s move, he took away the chain on murongsheng''s back.


    Murongsheng''s body was already very weak, and now it was even more soft on the ground.


    Looking back, the person who hurt her had never seen her before, let alone knew her!


    So why?


    Why does this person want to kill the person who has never seen her?


    Murongsheng is very weak now, so weak that he can''t say a word.


    If it''s not for shangguanhuang''s behavior, or if it''s not for the man''s poison.


    How could she not notice when someone was near her?


    Even this man didn''t feel his hands on her


    Embarrassed It''s so embarrassing


    Maybe it''s the most embarrassing time in my life


    No


    Should also keep up with life together, is her two life together, the most embarrassed time!


    "Tut, isn''t it just a little girl? Yes? Is life worth more than Laozi''s life? "

 Chapter 1377

    "Pooh! Just a little girl like you, I''ve been looking for you all night! "


    "Now I''ve finally caught you. Let''s see how I''m going to deal with you!"


    That person will throw the past chain to take back, stretch out his hand, is to want to fall on the ground murongsheng to pull up.


    However, at this time, while the man was unprepared, he felt a mass of white powder rushing towards him.


    "What kind of fun is this..."


    The man quickly stretched out his arm and waved it twice, but he didn''t have time to say what he said. It seemed that he was suddenly hit by a heavy blow.


    He fell on the ground with a stiff head, moved his feet two times, and tilted his head to one side. The whole person lost his breath


    Murong Sheng takes back the hand that spreads poison to this person and gasps for breath. At the same time, there is no delay in the slightest, hastily to call the spring to the palm of the hand.


    Drink it to your mouth.


    Without waiting for the spring water to come into play, murongsheng directly threw all kinds of antidotes into his mouth and ate them without money.


    No matter whether it is able to get rid of the man''s poison on her, but she took so many antidotes and drank spring water. Does it have any effect?


    Even if there is no way to eradicate it completely, it can also alleviate some of it?


    But maybe after the spring works.


    Murongsheng immediately got up from the ground, raised his ears, listened to it two times quietly, and immediately turned around and ran.


    It''s not so much running as stumbling away from here.


    However, just before murongsheng left here, behind the place where she fell, a large group of people immediately ran out.


    "Come and have a look, someone is dead here!"


    All of a sudden, there are so many people here. At first glance, they are all competitors in the famous sword conference held by baqizun!


    Now, as soon as it appeared here, I quickly looked around for several eyes.


    After a look at the people who died here, I didn''t pay much attention to them.


    The person they are looking for is Xue Sheng!


    Xue Sheng is the one who wants to catch and kill!


    And the one lying on the ground, who doesn''t know how long he died, can be seen as long as his eyes are OK. This is a man.


    Even if Xue Sheng is ever-changing, it is absolutely impossible for him to change from a woman to a man.


    "How did it die?"


    Elder Zhang didn''t look at the man who died on the ground excessively, but he was still in the habit of asking.


    Immediately, someone said the cause of death of the man on the ground: "he died of poisoning!"


    As soon as I heard these two words, the group of people who came up behind me suddenly became energetic.


    Because they all know that Xue Sheng is also used to poison!


    Moreover, even the black widow''s poison is useless to Xue Sheng!


    "Damn, it must be this little girl!"


    "It seems that the little girl has hidden her hand in the competition."


    "Tut, it''s nothing strange. Don''t forget that Xue Sheng is the sister of doctor Xue. It''s normal to use poison, isn''t it? "


    The great doctor Xue knows how to cure, and at the same time he can detoxify people.


    Naturally, all kinds of poisons will be produced.

 Chapter 1378

    So, as the sister of doctor Xue, it''s normal that she can use poison?


    Elder Zhang, who was standing on one side, frowned: "you should be more careful. Now you know that she will poison. When we meet, don''t be like this person. "


    With that, elder Zhang pointed to the man who had been poisoned on the ground.


    After elder Zhang''s reminding, everyone''s spirit started to fight again.


    There are still a lot of people open mouth to say uplifting words: "even if this little girl can use poison, how can it be! The little girl is hurt! In my opinion, it seems that the injury is still unclear! "


    "If we want to arrest this little girl, isn''t it sooner or later?"


    As soon as he said this, he was flattered by many people.


    Now, the minds of the people present are constantly active.


    Xue Sheng must be able to catch him!


    However, it is hard to say who caught Xue Sheng.


    After all, there is only one Xue Sheng in the world.


    However, there are thousands of people who want to use Xue Sheng''s head in exchange for their own lives


    In the end, who can catch Xue Sheng and take him to the saint of the five poisons cult to detoxify him.


    I''m afraid it''s going to take a lot of effort


    When people think about it, some people can''t help it.


    Take the lead in action, people are fast to catch up with the blood left on the ground.


    This someone left, and then someone immediately chased up, for fear of being accidentally robbed of the first hand.


    At that time, I will slow down, this life, but I can''t belong to myself!


    No one wants to be left behind. Even elder Zhang, who is highly respected, doesn''t want to be left behind.


    It is to rely on oneself martial arts high strength, shut others faster speed, directly rushed to the front.


    Isn''t this something that can''t be done?


    After all, in front of their own lives, no one is not afraid of death!


    Even elder Zhang, who lives to this age, doesn''t want to die!


    But now murongsheng, itself does not run far. The various senses of the body have been applied to an extreme.


    However, there are countless people from all directions rushed out, in front of her to chase intercept.


    Just ran to a place where the intersection, instantly found that from the grass next to, suddenly out of a person.


    Murong Sheng didn''t even look at it. He just spread the poison.


    No matter who suddenly appeared and who was poisoned, Murong Sheng had no time to deal with what would happen in the end.


    At the foot of the step is not dare to stop for a moment.


    However, as soon as murongsheng escaped, he heard someone shouting behind him: "look, there''s another person dead here. Xue Sheng must not be far away!"


    "Chase! Come on


    "Chase


    Murongsheng dodged behind the big tree beside him.


    As soon as I dodged in, I heard a series of footsteps coming from the side.


    Murongsheng stood behind the tree. He didn''t dare to breathe. He was afraid that he would be found by the people who were chasing her.


    She has consumed two-thirds of the poison in her hand now. If it goes on like this, she will soon consume her own poison.


    If it were any other time, she would not be afraid of so many people, and even want to take these people to practice.


    But now

 Chapter 1379

    Her body now is real Some of them can''t hold.


    Murongsheng''s idea just came out. He felt an itch in his throat. He almost coughed again.


    Quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, did not let the cough come out.


    Chest constantly shaking, this kind of cover mouth stuffy cough, far more than cough out people feel pain.


    It''s not easy to say goodbye to this painful moment. I haven''t had time to relax. Murongsheng immediately became alert and felt that a look fell on her.


    He raised his head and looked at it. Then he saw a disciple of baqizun standing on the opposite side of the grass. He was staring at her with wide eyes.


    The two people''s eyes just looked at each other. No one moved, no one moved their eyes


    After they looked at each other for a long time, they saw that baqizun''s disciple''s eyelids moved slightly. Murongsheng suddenly felt a little, not very good taste.


    Covering his chest, he rushed out to the side.


    Sure enough!


    The sense of crisis in my heart is right!


    He heard a loud voice immediately behind him: "Xue Sheng is here! Xue Sheng is here! Come here quickly


    Hearing this cry, murongsheng had an indescribable taste in his heart.


    When she looked at each other for the first time, she thought that this person could see who she was. As a person of baqizun, she would not be embarrassed.


    After all, the relationship between the two of them is not clear in front of so many people.


    However, after looking at this baqizun disciple for so long, she knew that she was wrong.


    And it''s wrong. It''s outrageous!


    Baqizun''s people did not shield her because of her unclear relationship with shangguanhuang!


    She and baqizun are not on the same boat at all!


    Shangguanhuang


    Murongsheng read his name silently in his heart, which was quite gnashing his teeth.


    Without shangguanhuang''s command, without shangguanhuang''s consent. Eight Qi Zun''s person, how can gang the person of the sword meeting of the same name come to arrest her!


    In this baqizun, as long as shangguanhuang gives an order, even if he can''t command the people in the Jianghu, but as a disciple of baqizun, who dares to disobey shangguanhuang''s order?!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and let the cold air into his body, causing pain in his internal organs.


    It seems that only in this way, can she be able to put down the anger in her heart.


    Don''t let yourself break down!


    However, even so, she could not forget the scene she saw at that time!


    In her mind, there are still images of shangguanhuang and quyun entangled on the bed.


    And every word shangguanhuang said to her before!


    Don''t listen to appear in their own brain!


    It''s like the hoop curse that''s tightly tied to her head. There''s no way to take it away!


    Now it sounds like there''s no touch, but all of them are satirical!

 Chapter 1380

    At this time, murongsheng felt a little movement behind him.


    Head quickly toward the side of the past, to avoid the attack behind. He found the concealed weapon coming from her and flew directly across her cheek.


    Murongsheng took the opportunity to look back and saw her baqizun disciple standing behind!


    And the one who just threw a concealed weapon at her was this baqizun disciple!


    Just watching makes her eyes congest!


    He was biting his teeth, and the silver needle in his hand was about to shoot at the disciple behind him.


    All of a sudden, I found that there was an extra hand in the grass nearby, and I grabbed her wrist directly.


    Murongsheng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He was about to change the direction of the silver needle on his fingertips and shoot it at the person who caught her wrist


    "Come with me!"


    This voice is very familiar, let her finger tip action suddenly stopped, put the silver needle in the hand away.


    Look at the person who grabs her wrist and pulls her crazy forward in front of her. Murongsheng''s eyes are slightly sour.


    This man is Sun Zheng poetry!


    She did not expect that at this time, at this point, the person who came to save her was no one else, but Sun Zheng Shi!


    Being so pulled by sun Zhengshi, murongsheng didn''t speak all the way. It''s just a person who holds the hand of sun Zheng''s poem with his backhand and runs forward with sun Zheng''s poem.


    I didn''t run far away, but I heard the cry of surprise behind me.


    "Look


    "I found it, I found it, and I''m right in front of you!"


    "Catch the man quickly, don''t let her run away!"


    "Xue Sheng! There is Xue Sheng! "


    Murongsheng listened to these voices and turned to have a look in surprise. The place where those people ran to was obviously not after her. But Going in another direction?


    But


    Who led these people away?


    "It''s my brother."


    Seems to feel murongsheng in surprise what, sun Zheng poetry simple and clear mouth said.


    Murongsheng suddenly understood that at this time, he could help her unconditionally on baqizun''s side. Apart from sun Zheng''s poems, I''m afraid only sun Wenzhe is left.


    For a moment, Murong Sheng couldn''t tell exactly what he was feeling now.


    It feels like the seasoning in the kitchen has been knocked over. The five flavors are complicated.


    At this time, according to that person, the person who should stand beside her most and be able to shield her from the wind and rain should not be shangguanhuang?


    But shangguanhuang didn''t appear beside her


    The people who appear around her are sun Wenzhe''s and sun Zheng''s poems that will not be related to her at this time


    Two people just like a mountain standing beside her, helping her


    Sure enough


    Ha ha


    What is he waiting for?


    All that he has experienced now turns murongsheng into a bitter smile in his heart.


    Because, in addition to the bitter smile, murongsheng has no idea what she should say and what kind of expression she can use to face sun Zheng''s poems at this time.


    However, the current situation does not allow her more time to precipitate.


    How could she calm down and think about anything in such a noisy scene?


    Sun Zheng poetry pulls murongsheng to run, suddenly, a pale yellow figure appears in front. Just a look, murongsheng recognized who was standing there!


    Yulan!

 Chapter 1381

    However, when murongsheng''s eyes see Yulan, he finds that Yulan is also staring at murongsheng.


    Originally that looks like a gentle water face, now only shocking distortion of madness.


    The whole body is mixed with a kind of overwhelming hatred, holding a thing tightly with both hands, and the whole body is shaking uncontrollably


    Le''er is dead


    Le''er was tortured to death!


    It''s all caused by Xue Sheng!


    But for Xue Sheng, how could Le''er have died miserably!


    Magnolia''s face twisted, all of a sudden, suddenly pulled open a strange smile, looks particularly seeping.


    Just see, Yulan faces murongsheng and opens her mouth silently. Looking at the shape of her mouth, you can completely guess what Yulan says go to hell!


    The next second, I heard Yulan''s voice directly wrapped in her internal skill. She screamed and called all the people in the Wulin.


    "Come on! Xue Sheng is here


    "The one you are chasing is fake, and the one here is the real Xue Sheng!"


    "Come here, if you are late, Xue Sheng will run away!"


    The voice of Magnolia made those people who were running after sun Wenzhe have some commotion.


    Sun Zheng''s poem clenched her teeth and secretly scolded: "this woman is really damned!"


    She knew that sun Wenzhe''s disguise could not deceive those people for a long time.


    It will be found sooner or later, but at least it will delay some time, which can give her more chances to escape.


    But this woman, who didn''t know where she came from, yelled out in a voice and ruined their business!


    Holding murongsheng''s wrist, sun Zhengshi, who has been running forward, suddenly stops. Murongsheng almost didn''t stop and hit her on the back.


    Before he could say anything, he heard sun Zheng''s poem say: "run by yourself, don''t follow me!"


    Sun Zhengshi turns around and stares into murongsheng''s eyes: "this woman will be dealt with by me. You should get out of here quickly. Don''t be caught by them!"


    Caught, only a dead end!


    "I''m waiting for you in the capital!"


    "You must come back to me!"


    "It must be!"


    "Don''t..."


    Before murongsheng said anything to stop her, she saw that sun Zhengshi let go of her hand, turned around and rushed towards Yulan.


    Sun Zheng''s poem is really hate anxious, start also extremely cunning eccentric, directly toward Yulan''s eyes to poke in the past.


    "I''ll make you talk! You dead woman


    Yulan stares at murongsheng. She doesn''t respond at all. Sun Zheng''s poetry will poke her eyes directly. Waiting for the reaction, when he reached out to stop, he didn''t stop sun Zhengshi''s action completely.


    Yulan''s watery eyes, which seem to be able to talk about love, were stabbed by sun Zheng''s poem in an instant, and her eyes turned into darkness


    "Ah


    Yulan didn''t control it. She screamed bitterly.


    Two lines of blood and tears, along with the closed eyes flow down, appear in this pale face, in the dark inside looks particularly terrible.


    "Run! Run quickly


    As soon as sun Zheng turned his head, he saw that murongsheng was still standing in the same place!


    Suddenly worried toward murongsheng shouting.


    Murongsheng pursed his lips and took a look at Sun Zheng''s poem. Without saying a word, I chose one to put down and ran away quickly without looking back.

 Chapter 1382

    Seeing Murong Sheng run away, sun Zheng''s poem was relieved.


    There was an unbearable pain in his eyes.


    I don''t know when I will be able to meet again. Or, is this the last side between them.


    Now, we can only sincerely pray for God''s mercy at this time!


    If murongsheng survived this time and did not die, she would surely burn incense and worship Buddha in the future to thank God!


    "My eyes! Ah... "


    Yulan covers her eyes and rolls on the ground. The scream brings back sun Zheng''s thoughts.


    Sun Zheng poem raised his hand, don''t know what to think of, finally put the hand down, didn''t really fall on Yulan.


    Forget it.


    Just let this woman go.


    I''ve been blind, and I''ll be like a useless person in the future. There''s no big threat.


    Just spare her life.


    Sun Zheng didn''t pay much attention to Yulan. He listened to the footsteps of people who were getting closer and closer, and all kinds of voices. Sun Zhengshi quickly chose a direction, and drove the group around in the direction of sun Wenzhe.


    I don''t know how her brother is now


    If you are caught by these people in the Jianghu, maybe


    Thinking of this, the heart of sun Zheng''s poetry will inevitably have a strong worry and guilt. At the foot of the pace quickly to catch up with the past, want to quickly know sun Wenzhe''s current situation.


    Sun Zhengshi just walked here for a short time, and the people in the river and lake who were holding torches came quickly.


    Holding the torch in his hand, he lit up some of the surroundings, but did not find Xue Sheng''s figure. He could only see a woman falling on the ground and rolling back and forth.


    "Don''t you mean Xue Sheng is here?"


    "What about people?"


    "Damn it, I''m cheated again!"


    Someone took a step ahead and pulled down Magnolia''s hands covering her eyes from her face. He saw the blood on his face and was so scared that he quickly took back his hand.


    "This woman is not Xue Sheng, either!"


    "Who just yelled that Xue Sheng was here!"


    Even though there are many bloodstains on Yulan''s face, which almost cover the whole face, it can also make people recognize that this is not what Xue Sheng looks like.


    "Where are the people?"


    "Come on, where is Xue Sheng now?"


    Some people will be more impatient mood, directly step forward to the ground magnolia to catch up, sternly asked.


    But Magnolia now seems to hear nothing, the whole person like crazy general, just hands cover their eyes, scream repeatedly.


    "What else do you ask? This woman is blind. Can you see Xue Sheng running in that direction?"


    The person who catches Magnolia and inquires hears it and throws it back to the ground.


    At the same time, listening to Yulan''s noisy scream, I felt very agitated and killed Yulan directly, ending the noisy voice.


    "Keep chasing, Xue Sheng must not be far away!"


    "Let''s go!"


    No one paid more attention to the Yulan on the ground. Holding a torch, he was about to continue to disperse and was about to find murongsheng when someone suddenly saw some footprints.


    With this cry, some of the people who had just been separated gathered again and chased along the direction of murongsheng''s escape.

 Chapter 1383

    Murongsheng''s skills in Dantian are almost used to the extreme by murongsheng.


    It''s like stepping on two wheels of wind and fire under your feet, running for your life quickly. I''ve never experienced such an outlaw before.


    And the person that pursues after her is no longer the person of twos and threes, but follow a group of people!


    A large group of people gathered to catch up behind murongsheng.


    Everyone''s hands are holding fierce torches, mouth is constantly shouting, want to murongsheng to kill!


    Now, as long as murongsheng pauses a little or stumbles a little, he may be caught by these people and fall into the hands of these people


    As long as fell into the hands of this person, do not think, all know what the final result is!


    Murongsheng ran and saw ahead.


    The road ahead seems to be the one leading to the back Cliff


    Murongsheng did not hesitate to choose that road.


    Because from the current situation, murongsheng can only choose this road now.


    Now, there is no place for her to hide.


    The whole baqizun has now become a cage for her arrest, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    "See, see!"


    "Come on


    "People are here. Come here quickly!"


    "You people, come here quickly!"


    "Run again! I''ll hammer you to death with one hammer now! "


    Murongsheng''s body has been greatly damaged, and this wave after wave has not given him any rest time at all.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to hide in the secret place, but that she didn''t have time to catch her breath!


    What''s more, at this point, she has no way to continue to hide and escape.


    According to the wishes of these people, I''m afraid they want to chase her for a lifetime. Is it difficult for her to live in a secret place for a lifetime?


    Therefore, escape is not the key to solve the problem!


    Until the last moment, she didn''t want to hide herself at all!


    Now no matter how murongsheng runs away, there will always be a dead end.


    Murongsheng ran forward and suddenly stopped. Because of the momentum, his body almost fell down from above.


    Step a careless foot of a small to lift down, directly fell into the cliff below.


    The abyss is bottomless


    Murongsheng lowered his head and looked down. He couldn''t see anything. What he saw was the clouds or fog floating under the cliff, twining in the abyss, a vast expanse of white.


    The wind on the edge of the cliff is very strong, whistling with murongsheng''s skirt. As if, if this person continues to take a step forward, it will be swept into the wind immediately, and then fall to the bottom of the abyss.


    There are no bones.


    Murongsheng didn''t even think about it. He quickly twisted his body and was ready to run in another direction. It''s just that the body was fixed before the step moved.


    "Run, keep running!"


    "Bah! Smelly girl, it depends on where you''re going


    "I''m tired to chase you, you smelly girl."


    Listen to these vulgar words fall down, the eyes are in front of this group of people holding torches, catch up.


    Murong Sheng breathed heavily, and his heart fell to the bottom of the valley.


    At present, she can''t run away anyway

 Chapter 1384

    Murongsheng gently raised a smile from the corner of his mouth and looked at the group of people in front of him.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have the ability to fly now. She flies directly to the sky to avoid the pursuit of these people. There is no way to run away. She has the ability to travel all over the world, so I''m afraid she can''t run away.


    Since there is no way to run away, then stay here honestly.


    Knowing that it''s impossible to run out now, murongsheng''s mood is quickly adjusted, and his face is not flustered at all, and he is not afraid of anything.


    Hands back to the back, mouth is pulled out a relaxed smile, people so stand on the edge of the cliff.


    That way, very calm, leisurely.


    As if she just came here for a walk at night, rather than being chased here.


    Murongsheng''s calmness, now in the eyes of so many people, does not have a trace of admiration.


    The conductor makes people feel angry. Looking at murongsheng''s posture, his head is on fire!


    What''s this called?!


    This woman''s posture, this appearance, this expression, is not in total contempt for them, laughing at them?!


    I didn''t pay any attention to them at all!


    Suddenly, some of the hot temper on the angry, directly at murongsheng shouting in the past.


    "I''m dying. How dare you look at me like that


    "Kill you! Let you look down on us


    Murongsheng heard the sound and looked down the direction.


    Meaningful smile, toward the direction of that hook fingers, action is quite provocative.


    Slightly picked to pick eyebrow: "be? If you are so capable, come here. "


    She wanted to see who killed who!


    It''s just a dead end. What''s to be afraid of?


    People who said this did not expect that murongsheng would be so arrogant. His eyes suddenly turned red. With a slight jump, he jumped towards murongsheng.


    "You are looking for death! I''ll help you! "


    "No..."


    Elder Zhang, who is coming from behind, hasn''t come here yet, but the conversation between them is clear.


    I was about to stop it, but it didn''t work.


    The man who attacked murongsheng stayed in the air and couldn''t get close to murongsheng. Suddenly feel weak, straight from the mid air fell down.


    The whole body fell to the ground, convulsing like a spasm. Twitch several times, the complexion turns blue, the direct mouth spits the white foam, has stopped the body shaking.


    And then lay there motionless Dead?!


    Other people who saw this situation were secretly frightened. Even in my heart to celebrate, fortunately just no impulse, otherwise this lying on the ground to stop breathing is them!


    They come here to catch murongsheng because they want to get in touch with the insects. They don''t want to be killed by murongsheng on the way to catch murongsheng!


    At this time, the fear of murongsheng was increased.


    Elder Zhang, from the back of the team, pushed to the front.


    Looking at the dead man lying on the ground, he bent down, closed his wide eyes and sighed softly.

 Chapter 1385

    Before that, he had warned these people to be very careful.


    This woman can play a very wonderful poison in her hand. If people touch it, they will be poisoned and die before they have time to react.


    But now it seems that when these people see Xue Sheng, they completely forget his advice.


    "How many more people do you want to kill before you give up?"


    Elder Zhang stood up and looked at murongsheng angrily.


    It''s just that what elder Zhang said directly amused Murong Sheng.


    "You asked me? How many people will I kill to stop? "


    Murongsheng was amused, looked back at elder Zhang contemptuously, and laughed: "old man, I think you are old, and I''m not sober, are you? It''s clear that you are trying your best to kill me here. What? I can''t kill my pursuers? "


    "I''m a villain by doing this? You want me to be arrested and killed by you, so that I can conform to what you think, don''t you? "


    "It''s really interesting. Do you want to be a moral model when you are old? So many of you are allowed to pursue me, but I am not allowed to fight back? "


    The bad old man has been living for a long time. He really has a kind of trick to beat the other way around!


    Do not want to, directly blurted out a big black pot in her body, interesting.


    Elder Zhang was choked by murongsheng''s words and couldn''t say a word.


    He always came out as a kind of "good man", but it made him forget to be happy. This time, it was really the wrong behavior they did first.


    Because there are so many people chasing and blocking, elder Zhang directly thinks that this action is just.


    As a result, he was beaten back to the original place by murongsheng''s words.


    For a moment, elder Zhang didn''t know what to say. He could only wriggle his lips awkwardly. But again, nothing can be said.


    Just because elder Zhang doesn''t say it doesn''t mean that other people don''t say anything.


    "I tell you, you little girl! I''m going to kill you! "


    A stout man stood up and looked at murongsheng fiercely: "I haven''t lived enough. If you know my face, you will go back with me immediately! I can protect you from death for a while


    There was no expression on murongsheng''s face, but he was still in deep meditation for a while.


    What''s the situation?


    As soon as she walked out of shangguanhuang''s yard, she was inexplicably chased.


    Wave after wave, never stopped.


    To tell you the truth, up to now, she has no idea what these people are doing to chase her. For what reason, all the people in the river and lake are chasing her.


    These people want to kill her, it seems that there is no reason to stand firm.


    If she won the famous sword conference, she won the famous sword in the world. She can understand that these people in the Jianghu are after her.


    After all, it''s true that some of her teachers are unknown.


    But now!


    She hasn''t won the famous sword conference, and even more, she hasn''t got the peerless sword praised by people in the Jianghu! So what''s the point of these people chasing her?!


    She wanted to run, but also because these people chasing her is too fierce!


    I didn''t give her any chance to ask!

 Chapter 1386

    If she doesn''t run, is she waiting to be killed?!


    She''s not a fool!


    So she kept running and running, and the people behind her kept chasing her!


    So far, she hasn''t made it clear. So many people are following her. What''s she trying to do?


    Is it difficult to Is it because shangguanhuang chose to be with Qu Yun, so these people want to get rid of her?


    But


    No matter how you think about this reason, it is a far fetched thing.


    At least, in her heart, she didn''t believe shangguanhuang could make such a decision.


    Just because he was with Qu Yun, shangguanhuang let so many Wulin people chase her. It''s impossible.


    Besides, shangguanhuang is not the leader of the Wulin alliance. How could these people listen to shangguanhuang like that?


    What''s more, even if it''s the leader of the Wulin, what he says will sometimes make people disobey Yin and Yang. How can he make so many people in the Wulin chase and kill such a weak girl who can''t get any benefits?


    It''s just


    Murongsheng''s eyes slightly swept to the opposite room, and the disciples of baqizun in light yellow took a look.


    The brilliance in the eyes slightly dim a few minutes.


    A cold sneer.


    At this time, baqizun''s disciples followed these people in the Jianghu to chase her. And she, unexpectedly still in the heart to shangguanhuang excuse this matter.


    Is she really hopelessly stupid?


    Deeply vomited a breath, let his mind steady down, the heart all don''t want to understand, don''t want to upset the idea, all out of the mind.


    Now, what she needs to do is concentrate and turn all her attention to the people who want to kill her in front of her!


    Looking at these people staring at her, want to take her life.


    Murongsheng sneered at one of them who was talking big to her: "even if my aunt gave her life to you now, I''m afraid you can''t get me out of here intact."


    "You say, am I right?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The man sneered and straightened his chest: "you, he, Niang, you fart! Lao Tzu''s Kung Fu, of course, is the world.... "


    Before the words were finished, the confident tone suddenly stopped, and the chest was suddenly opened a blood hole.


    Murongsheng squinted and saw a long sword that pierced the man''s chest. From the back, directly stabbed a pair of wear, let a person completely unprepared.


    On the blade of the sword with blood red blood, there is still blood hanging, dripping on the ground from above.


    The big man looked down at him, right in front of him, bright Bright red Very dazzling


    It''s not just the man who was stabbed in the opposite suit. I didn''t expect that someone would attack him.


    Even other people did not expect that someone would attack people directly at this time. Or, in front of so many people in the Wulin, just do it What''s more, there are many respected elders in this crowd


    For a moment, everyone was stunned for a long time because of this sudden situation

 Chapter 1387

    Murongsheng''s face didn''t change a bit, but when he looked at it, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    All this and what happened turned a blind eye to murongsheng.


    Just as murongsheng had expected the result, he was not surprised.


    The sword came out of the man''s chest, and the man who stabbed him stood behind him and kicked him forward.


    Will that pair of eyes open, die not close eyes of big man to kick aside.


    The body rolled twice on the ground before it stopped.


    By the way, he walked over and rubbed the bright red blood on the blade against the man twice. He was disgusted.


    Completely ignore the eyes of people around him, a pair of slightly red eyes, staring at murongsheng: "he wants to take away your life to change the antidote, but also to see if the sword in my hand agree or not!"


    Thousands of people are poisoned!


    Xue Sheng is the only one!


    Which of these people are not experts?! Which is the mole ant walking in the lake?


    If you don''t have a little ability, who can really stand here!


    Even if the Lord of baqizun came and stood here, facing so many people in the river, he didn''t dare to talk like this big man!


    What else do you say? He can take Xue Sheng away with his own strength, and he''s still unharmed?


    It''s just a dream!


    It''s really interesting. I''m not afraid to flash my tongue when I talk so much?


    "It''s just too much!"


    Looking at the big man died so inexplicably, the expressions of people around him were a little complicated and strange, but the scene was quiet, but no one stood up and said that it was wrong for the man to kill the big man.


    Everyone present, whose heart is not clear?


    Xue Sheng is such a person. Now it is clear that he has more monks than meat. Thousands of people go to rob such a Xue Sheng!


    In the end, who can have the ability to take Xue Sheng''s life and run to change the antidote is his own ability.


    Murongsheng didn''t care whether the man was alive or dead.


    What she cares about now is, what does that person mean?


    What do you mean, take her life for an antidote?


    What antidote can her life get?


    Who is in the dark, trying to take her life?


    Murongsheng thought carefully in his heart, but he didn''t think of a reason.


    The mind slightly move, a light smile came out, slightly hook lips to sneer at these people: "I, such a person. Standing here, I can''t walk. I can''t escape. Whoever has the ability will take me away. "


    Murongsheng''s voice suddenly changed everyone''s eyes.


    A Xue Sheng, thousands of people who have been poisoned!


    Even if the five poisons sect Saint gave them poison, I''m afraid this antidote will not be divided into thousands of copies!


    For a moment, an inexplicable and alarming atmosphere began to flow among all people


    In particular, just now they were all working together to hunt down murongsheng. A murderous spirit slowly appeared in the crowd and wound around everyone.


    They all want to live!


    There is only one Xue Sheng!


    So what to do?!


    Of course it''s a fight!


    Whoever has great ability can snatch murongsheng''s life and get the antidote!

 Chapter 1388

    A pair of people who want to eat staring at murongsheng''s eyes, now also began to slowly shift direction.


    It seems that the people around you, especially those who stand close to you, are on guard all the time.


    From time to time in the eyes flash out a trace of murderous.


    After all, if you can kill one of the people around you, it''s a loss of a competitor for them!


    At that time, the chance to survive will be improved?!


    This kind of simple truth, let alone them, even children can calculate it clearly.


    Even elder Zhang, who had just spoken, was so simple as murongsheng''s words that he was slightly moved by them.


    However, at least elder Zhang is also an old man in the world.


    After a while, she immediately responded and said, "don''t listen to her! She just wanted to stir up our civil strife and let us fight each other! Then, seize the opportunity and try to escape! "


    As soon as he said this, Murong Sheng''s eyes fell on elder Zhang, and he took a few more eyes.


    Every time!


    Elder Zhang''s words have always been so many that people are very upset!


    Last time on the platform, elder Zhang said a lot, which made shangguanhuang''s effect of the black water, which he managed to pour, weaken a little.


    Now, she is not easy to sow dissension, and is about to succeed. As a result, she runs out here to force her to talk!


    I should have killed him if I knew it was such a disaster!


    Sure enough, elder Zhang''s words came out. Just now, what murongsheng said was quite difficult. The strange atmosphere suddenly eased a little.


    It''s just


    It can''t disappear completely because of elder Zhang''s words. At least there is nothing wrong with what murongsheng just said. It is true that there are more monks than meat. The vigilance and precaution between people have not disappeared much.


    Everyone''s hands are touching the weapons they are wearing. They look like they can fight anytime and anywhere.


    Murongsheng, of course, did not ignore this detail.


    In the heart suddenly clear a few minutes.


    It seems that, as she guessed, behind these people stood a man who wanted to take her life.


    But who is this man?


    Is it really shangguanhuang?


    No incorrect.


    Murongsheng subconsciously believed that the person behind this incident could not be shangguanhuang.


    Then, who can hate her to the bone and want to take her life?


    All of a sudden, murongsheng instantly remembered a person!


    Qu Yun!


    Five poison sect saint!


    Murongsheng quickly thought of Qu Yun. After thinking of her, he looked up at the people who were chasing her.


    This way, we can find many problems.


    These people are all from the world who participated in the famous sword conference, and these disciples of baqizun


    And these people all have one thing in common, that is


    All these people have been poisoned by Qu Yun, without exception!


    Murongsheng''s mind is running rapidly, but there is no expression on his face.


    Even if she didn''t hear the words that can prove her idea is correct, but from the boat of these people''s pursuit, and between these people''s actions and words


    Murongsheng can still be connected in series, just a lot of things that I can''t think of. When connected in this way, I suddenly get it straight!

 Chapter 1389

    "You think, just give me to the five poison sect saint. Can she really get rid of the poisonous insects on you? "


    Murongsheng said some tentative words, but the tone didn''t seem to be exploratory at all.


    On the contrary, she said that she was very confident, as if she had known about it for a long time, so you don''t have to hide it.


    Sure enough, as soon as murongsheng said this, someone immediately began to say, "will the five poison sect saints help us dispel the poisonous insects and send you to us! "


    as long as they can get the hope of life, they will not let it go!


    This directly proves that Murong Sheng''s guess is correct!


    The one who wants her life is Qu Yun!


    Murongsheng''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, very fast, people did not notice.


    Qu Yun!


    It''s Qu Yun!


    Now, let her carefully guess what the situation is.


    Qu Yun has been looking down on her for a long time, and wants her name for a long time. It was just this time that Qu Yun seized an opportunity.


    Before, Shangguan Huang wanted to tell the story of Gu Chong, but he just wanted to focus everyone''s attention on Qu Yun. It takes Qu Yun''s life to make these people hate him more.


    But who could think of it? Qu Yun knew about it and used it in turn.


    Made her a target for everyone.


    If you want to survive, you have to take her life in exchange. Let all people''s hate value, directly transferred to her body.


    At that time, Qu Yun will not be the one hated by everyone, and this person will become Xue Sheng!


    This is really


    It was her murongsheng who handed it to Qu Yun.


    At the thought of this, murongsheng would like to slap him in the face!


    Stupid!


    How could she be so stupid!


    This guess was directly guessed by murongsheng about the development of things.


    Murongsheng is still immersed in his own thinking at this time, and he feels a sense of murderous, suddenly sweeping towards her!


    Murongsheng instinctively dodged in the past and stepped back.


    However, she let her half foot step on the edge of the cliff without landing.


    Trying to stabilize his shaking body, murongsheng looked down. I saw her back, already under the abyss.


    If you are not careful, you may fall directly into the abyss.


    The soil under murongsheng''s feet has become loose. As she just dodged and stepped on it, she even dropped a few small stones.


    Straight down from the edge to the bottom of the abyss, covered by clouds floating in midair, there was no trace.


    Murongsheng''s eyes came back from below and looked across.


    Just see the person who just hit her, now the head on the neck has completely disappeared. Left a body still standing in the same place, as if there was no reaction.


    Staggering forward two steps, and then suddenly lost support, all of a sudden fell on the ground, directly dead through.

 Chapter 1390

    Elder Zhang saw that in such a short time, two people died in a row.


    I didn''t see the man who did it as I did last time.


    But his eyes fell on murongsheng, as if with a sigh of criticism: "two people have died now. How many people do you want to kill before you are willing to give up?"


    Listen to what elder Zhang said, Murong Sheng really wants to turn his eyes.


    But now I don''t have the strength, and I don''t want to waste it on elder Zhang.


    Listen to what elder Zhang said?


    How many people did she want to kill?


    That said, she killed both of them. It has nothing to do with them!


    How magnificent!


    Even if you are doing something, you should stand on the commanding height and not lose your reputation.


    These people want to take her life and go to Qu Yun for detoxification in exchange for their lives.


    But with her murongsheng''s permission?


    They don''t want to die, the same!


    She murongsheng also won''t despise her own life is not too long! She hasn''t lived enough! She hasn''t killed her enemies yet!


    Now that''s good, there are thousands more enemies. It''s really


    Very selfish!


    These people don''t believe it, so why should they be allowed to live like this? She''s not allowed to live?


    "Don''t put everything on my head. I don''t want to carry it on my back."


    Murongsheng is too lazy to pay attention to elder Zhang, who always stands at the commanding height of everything. Instead, he hooks his fingers at other people and says with obvious irony: "do you want to take my life? It depends on whether you have the ability to take it away. "


    As soon as he said this, he immediately angered most of the people standing opposite him.


    Have that kind of personality impulse, the mood immediately of unsteady, direct so toward Murong Sheng past!


    But when I saw that I was about to run to murongsheng and take murongsheng down. All of a sudden, the body seems to lose control, completely disobey their command.


    The movement of running towards murongsheng suddenly stops there.


    The legs and feet couldn''t move, as if they were nailed to the ground with something. Plug in the ground, can''t pull out, also can''t lift up!


    The body can also be visible to the naked eye shaking up, like poison killed, bit by bit of kneeling on the ground.


    In a short time, people have been paralyzed on the ground, mouth spit out white foam


    "This..."


    People who are slower still haven''t taken a few steps towards murongsheng. When they see the situation in front of them, they are shocked and immediately go back to the origin.


    And in front of all this, one after another, with no sign of these people fell to the ground, what happened?


    Facing the shock and disbelief of these people, murongsheng is still a kind of light expression.


    He even felt his chin curiously and looked at the people who fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether they were dead or fainted in pain. The corner of his mouth was even more ironic.


    At this time, someone suddenly understood and even yelled: "don''t go there first! This woman is poisoned

 Chapter 1391

    This sentence, let Murong Sheng looking at the ground lying on these people''s eyes back, toward the shout of that person looked in the past.


    I have to say.


    Bai Xiaosheng in the river''s Lake really deserves his reputation. He has a lot of insight.


    Just a few eyes, you can immediately find the problem.


    Murong Sheng did not want to hide the slightest idea, nodded, tone also mixed with some smile: "yes, I used poison, how?"


    Said, hands slightly lifted up, smiling: "did not take my antidote in advance, who if close to me within four steps, will be poisoned.". In time, it will be the same as them. "


    Fingers gently place for a while, lying on the ground, the body also occasionally twitch a few times, mouth foaming a few people: "life can not live, death can not die, so painful paralysis here."


    Murongsheng said, so that everyone present, once again into a quiet.


    If it''s really poisoning, if it''s dead, it''s dead, at least without those torments.


    But if it''s really like murongsheng''s saying, it''s the most frightening thing in people''s heart!


    Murongsheng''s eyes one by one swept around her these people, see the look inside their eyes, see murongsheng''s heart is very satisfied.


    These people don''t think that now she is alone, she can be arbitrarily bullied and played by them.


    Give her life to Qu Yun in exchange for a chance to live.


    No way!


    Don''t try to deceive less with more!


    She murongsheng is not a fool, not to mention a Bodhisattva for all!


    Do you really think she doesn''t do anything, just let people bully her casually?


    She''s not the kind of person to get away with!


    Looking for a chance in a desperate situation is what she wants to do most!


    Since just now, she was forced to the edge of the cliff this moment, he has the hands of poison, quietly out of the swing.


    As long as she can put it off longer. At that time, not to mention the people in front of her, she would not be afraid of another thousand and eight hundred people.


    In front of these people dare not rush up, Murong Sheng is also a little relieved.


    As a result, this tone has not been completely sent down, I saw the opposite crowd suddenly have a road separated from the middle, and then crowded up a few people.


    Murongsheng saw it at a glance. When he was escorted by these people, who were the two people who were pushed up, the whole person was frozen!


    It''s the sun family!


    Sun Zhengshi''s hands are tied behind his back, and his mouth is tightly strangled by a piece of hemp rope. The corners of his mouth have been strangled out.


    The blood from the strangulation flowed down the corner of the mouth on the chin.


    This posture is very uncomfortable, sun Zheng poetry can not get used to the struggle twice. As a result, the ghost leader who brought her here directly used a stick in his hand and stabbed at the back of sun Zheng''s poem.


    This time, the pain of sun Zheng poem immediately narrowed his eyes, whimpered.


    The whole person is like from the tight rubber band, suddenly relaxed down.


    Seeing this scene, sun Wenzhe, who was also tied up as a big zongzi, immediately struggled.


    However, sun Wenzhe''s struggle also brought a heavy blow. It''s even heavier than sun Zheng''s poems, and it''s painful to fall on the body.

 Chapter 1392

    The ghost leader looked at the two people who were trapped in front of him with disdain: "move again, be careful, I will kill you now!"


    Regardless of the girl''s identity, sun Zheng''s poem is thrown to the ground. Without looking at it more, the stick in his hand fell directly on the wrist of sun Zheng''s poem.


    This time, it''s definitely not the ghost leader who fell down unconsciously, but on purpose!


    That''s where he''s going to fall!


    Sun Zheng poem immediately pain of stuffy hum out, want to lift foot, will foot wrist pestle that stick to get off. But No matter how Sun Zheng understood the poem, there was no way for her to raise her feet.


    On the contrary, because of the struggle of sun Zheng''s poetry, the stick didn''t loosen at all. On the contrary, the ghost leader let the stick fall down a little bit and used more strength.


    All of a sudden, sun Zheng''s painful tears were about to squeeze out, and he wanted to cry out, but because his mouth was strangled by the rope, he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    And what lies under the body is not smooth land at all.


    Block by block are made of countless sharp stones.


    I don''t feel much when I walk on the shoes, but if I lie on the deep side, I can feel pain all over.


    Not to mention being pressed so hard on the ground!


    The ankle, which has not been wrapped by anything, is so naked that it has to fit on the ground. It''s unbearable pain!


    Sun Wen is looking at the appearance of sun Zheng''s poems. He is even more struggling to get up and want to go to the side of sun Zheng''s poems.


    But it was just a move, and then it was pushed heavily on the ground, and the acupoints were pointed on the body. Now it''s even more difficult to move the fingers.


    Only in this way, lying on the ground, watching sun Zheng poem suffer in the hands of the ghost leader.


    The Dragon Dharma patted the sleeve, patted off the dust on the sleeve, and then spit out four words from his mouth: "beyond my ability."


    In his eyes, sun Wenzhe himself has been unable to protect himself, and he still has to struggle to death here. Trying to struggle and take care of other things, I really think my life is too long!


    However, as soon as the voice of the Dragon Dharma protector fell, there was no Shen Dongjing around before. Suddenly, I felt that two murderous feelings were attacking him directly.


    When the Dragon Dharma protector reacts and wants to dodge, it''s too late to do any dodging action!


    Just watching, towards his lifeblood rushed over the two things that flashed by!


    The silver is shining. I can''t hide it. I''m at a loss!


    When the Dragon Dharma protector thinks that he wants to have a hidden weapon in his body and is unable to return to heaven.


    Suddenly, something similar to the flag appeared in front of me. I was swept lightly by the flag. The concealed weapon originally intended to be stuck on the Dragon Dharma protector was stuck on the flag in front of the Dragon Dharma protector.


    Two slender silver needles twinkling with cold light directly pierced the thick flag of the ghost leader, which could not even be blown by the wind, leaving a tiny bit of tail exposed.


    If you want to be more neutral, I''m afraid even the heavy flag will not be able to stop the silver needle coming suddenly!

 Chapter 1393

    "What a brave man! How dare you kill me


    The Dragon Dharma protector came back and looked into murongsheng''s eyes. It seemed that he had been poisoned and wanted to tear murongsheng to pieces.


    He didn''t think of anything else. His anger was immediately hooked up and he immediately wanted to fight against Murong Sheng.


    But the Dragon Dharma protector just wanted to fight against murongsheng, and he was immediately stopped by the ghost leader next to him.


    "If you beat her down, you will fall off the cliff, and there will be no bones left. I''ll see what you''re going to take for the antidote The ghost leader came to the ear of the Dragon protector and whispered. The voice was so small that the Dragon protector could only hear it.


    After the ghost leader said so, the Dragon Dharma guard looked at the cliff behind murongsheng. I really have some worries in my heart. If you let the ghost leader say it right and beat people down, it''s really empty handed.


    This cliff, if you fall down, who knows what it will be like.


    "If you don''t want them to suffer, come quickly! Come to me


    The Dragon Dharma keeper stares at murongsheng, his eyes are fierce, and he bites his back teeth.


    Murongsheng heard this sentence, there was no extra expression on his face, but he was nervous and could not relax.


    I''m afraid that the ghost leader will torture sun Zheng''s poem.


    From the beginning, she didn''t speak when she saw that sun Zheng Shi was treated like this by the ghost leader.


    I''m afraid that she''s too anxious to make the ghost leader do more excessive things to sun Zheng''s poetry to force her to do more excessive things.


    But now, she can''t get over it. It seems that there is no way to change Sun Zheng''s suffering.


    The stick held by the ghost leader seemed to fall on Sun Zheng''s poem at random, as if it was just a little bit, but Sun Zheng''s poem trembled with pain.


    His mouth is a burst of whimpering sound.


    Even if murongsheng just looked at it, he could see that the ghost leader had fallen into the place with a stick these times, but he didn''t fall at will. But precisely fell on the acupoints of sun Zheng''s poetry.


    Although these acupoints will not kill people, they can completely make people unable to bear the pain.


    Seeing that the ghost leader picked up the stick in his hand and was about to fall on the acupoint of sun Zheng''s poem, Murong Sheng quickly got more silver needles in his hand and shot in the direction of the ghost leader.


    However, the ghost leader just hummed in a low voice and looked very disdainful. His eyes didn''t blink. He lifted the stick in his hand as if it were a little higher, just letting the silver needle pierce into the stick.


    Then, the ghost leader smiles contemptuously at murongsheng, and the stick in his hand sticks down.


    See sun Zheng poem body suddenly a shiver, a shrill scream was blocked in the throat inside.


    The wooden stick held by the ghost leader is directly inserted into the thigh of sun Zheng''s poem.


    Even if you don''t see how deep the stick is inserted, it can be explained by watching sun Zheng''s light colored clothes gradually become moist red. The wooden stick in the hand of the ghost leader, I''m afraid it has already put sun Zhengshi''s leg in the opposite direction!

 Chapter 1394

    "Sun Zheng poem!"


    When murongsheng saw this scene, his face changed and he roared!


    Seeing sun Zheng''s poem stabbed by the wooden stick held by the ghost leader, his eyes were dyed red with anger.


    I raised my eyes and stared at the ghost leader.


    The veins on the forehead are protruding, and the joints of the bones are creaking. The protruding phalanx that pinches, exerting force of all is suffused with some white.


    "Let her go."


    Murongsheng''s voice, deep terror.


    "You come here, I''ll let go."


    The ghost leader didn''t say so much nonsense. He explained it directly. If murongsheng doesn''t come, it''s absolutely impossible for him to let people go.


    Pain lying on the ground, the body is not a twitch of sun Zheng poetry. At this time, actually can also slightly lift some of the back, forced to turn the head in a direction. The face rubs so rigidly, looking toward murongsheng''s direction.


    Originally with some ruddy face, now only a pale.


    The sweat left on the forehead flowed into the eyes and nearly lost them.


    The eyelashes trembled slightly and blinked at murongsheng.


    Even if he didn''t say a word, murongsheng could understand it at the moment. Sun Zhengshi is using her own way to let her not go!


    Guiguzi looked at the action of sun Zheng''s poem without any feeling. He hummed coldly: "it''s all like this. It''s not honest."


    One foot stepped on the back of sun Zheng''s poem, and forced to crush on the back of sun Zheng''s poem.


    When sun Zheng shidun stopped straight, his mouth was strangled by the rope, and a stream of scarlet came out.


    "Sun Zheng poem!"


    Murongsheng roared hard!


    But Sun Zheng''s eyes have gradually lost focus. He lies on the ground and closes his eyes


    "Damn you! You die for me


    Murongsheng''s mood was instantly aroused!


    The murderous spirit broke out quickly, wrapped around his body, strong as if it was the essence, let the people here fear.


    Murongsheng''s palm turned over. The silver needle that should have fallen in the palm of his hand actually floated on the palm of his hand.


    This action naturally attracted many people''s attention.


    "You give me Die


    Murongsheng was angry in his heart, and his face was also mixed with anger that was hard to eliminate.


    A wave of hand, just still stay in the palm of the silver needle above, suddenly swish swish is toward the direction of the ghost leader flew past!


    But this time, seeing this scene, even the ghost leader did not dare to be too careless.


    Just looking at this group of silver needles in front of us, which were as numerous as a cow''s hair and had no crack, they flew towards his face with strong wind.


    The ghost leader quickly pulled out the stick that had been inserted in the leg of sun Zheng''s poem. At this moment, sun Zheng''s poem, who was already very pale, turned pale again.


    There was a twitch in my body. This time, even a slight whimper didn''t come out


    Murong Sheng, who has been paying attention to the situation of sun Zheng''s poems, sees this picture and rushes towards sun Zheng''s poems without thinking about it.


    I don''t care if I''m caught by these people in the Jianghu, and I don''t care if I just throw myself into the net and send myself to the door.


    Now, she just wants to make sure that sun Zhengshi is safe

 Chapter 1395

    In the hand is waving the wooden stick son unceasingly, very not easy will fly toward him most of the silver needles to stop.


    The movement just stopped and saw Murong Sheng rushing towards him.


    All of a sudden, narrow eyes a bright!


    It''s the right time to come!


    I didn''t expect that Xue Sheng himself sent it up!


    When I wanted to catch Xue Sheng just now, I was afraid that Xue Sheng would fall off the cliff. At that time, not only Xue Sheng will die, but also they will die!


    Now, looking at Xue Sheng''s initiative to run over, this good, Xue Sheng himself sent to the door, don''t want to run away from the palm of their hand!


    It''s not just the ghost leader who has this idea.


    Even long HUFA, who is standing beside the ghost leader, has already quietly carried out his work.


    People who think fast also aim directly at Murong Sheng when they react.


    Although elder Zhang is not as big as those people''s movements, the light in his eyes will never lose to anyone.


    "It''s mine!"


    "Xue Sheng is mine!"


    "Mine! It''s mine


    Seeing that murongsheng hasn''t run in front of him, many people can''t help it.


    All kinds of weapons in his hand are thrown towards murongsheng. He just wants to pull murongsheng to his side.


    Once someone did it, the balance that so many people managed to maintain was broken at this moment.


    All have no any estimate, swarm of toward Murong Sheng hand.


    No matter whether they hurt murongsheng, it''s time to do it. They''ve already done it. Do you want them to take it back?


    Fortunately, no matter Xue Sheng is dead or said, as long as it is Xue Sheng, the five poison sect saints all agree!


    Anyway, the living Xue Sheng is not easy to catch, so the dead Xue Sheng may be able to rob easier.


    When I think about this, those who were a little hesitant in their hearts did not hesitate. Regardless of toward murongsheng hand, also no matter is want to kill people.


    Sun Wenzhe, lying on the ground, never thought murongsheng would be so impulsive!


    Want to roar let murongsheng don''t come over, hurry to escape!


    However, there was no sound at all.


    Can only be watching Murong Sheng rushed over, face anxious constantly sobbing, want to cause Murong Sheng movement, let her go quickly.


    But murongsheng, who has already rushed here, can manage so much? It''s even more impossible to turn around and run away.


    When I found that all the martial arts moves of these people were attacking her. What murongsheng can think of is to expose the secret place and let himself directly hide in it!


    Just when murongsheng was ready for everything, the next moment he was about to dodge into the secret place, he heard a voice: "get out of the way!"


    The next moment, murongsheng felt that he hit a wall that was not very hard, but also with some temperature?


    Murongsheng''s action immediately stopped and looked at him.


    Found in front of her, where is a wall ah, clearly is a look not strange, also not very familiar with the figure!


    If you take a close look at this figure, murongsheng will never admit his mistake!


    This is the elder martial brother who presided over the famous sword conference before!

 Chapter 1396

    Well, she made me speechless.


    Then put down the stairs installed on the platform, even the baqizun disciples who have been talking for her all the time


    "You..."


    Murongsheng''s words didn''t finish. The elder martial brother who stood in front of her just fell to the ground


    Looking down, I found that the back of the elder martial brother was intact, and the light yellow clothes were still clean and tidy. But on the chest It''s been bloody for a long time It''s a mess.


    What weapons, palm techniques and hidden weapons all fell on the elder martial brother''s chest, marking bright red


    Murongsheng''s eyes, at the moment in any case, can''t move half a minute away from the big elder martial brother''s bloody chest.


    Looking at the elder martial brother, he opened his mouth slightly and said that his eyes gradually lost their luster. The dead spirit slowly spread on the elder martial brother, and gradually spread


    "Run Run... "


    When the mouth is opened and closed, there will be thick and dazzling blood flowing out of the mouth


    Even so, the elder martial brother didn''t stop. He was still breathing heavily and opened his mouth and said


    "Lord I I... "


    The full of vitality in the eyes of the light has quickly disappeared, dead directly spread throughout the body. That tiny open and close mouth, finally did not want to say, closed, no longer open the opportunity.


    Shangguanhuang, what did you tell him to do? Elder martial brother didn''t finish his words It''s never over.


    What murongsheng can see now is bright red.


    As long as the line of sight can reach, has become a red


    In this unguarded, totally absent-minded time. Absolutely the most lethal time!


    Those who came to catch murongsheng didn''t find their conscience and stop because of what just happened.


    On the contrary, he will attack murongsheng wave after wave while murongsheng is in the spirit.


    All kinds of means and hidden weapons are aimed at murongsheng.


    Suddenly


    Murongsheng''s chest suddenly suffered a deep pain, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    The whole person, like a butterfly with broken wings, fell to the ground fragile. After rolling on the ground for two laps, people lie on the ground and don''t move.


    As long as it''s where murongsheng rolls past, you can see traces of blood


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Sun Wenzhe watched as murongsheng was hit hard and landed on the ground. He couldn''t do anything, so he could only watch.


    No matter how much strength or how hard you struggle, you can''t get away from being trampled by the Dragon Dharma protector.


    Zhang Chang just waved his hand back, as if he had just knocked murongsheng over. It was not him at all. Very indifferent sigh, as if very reluctant to see this picture.


    "I''m sorry."


    This kind of affectation is a typical example of a woman''s watch and a memorial archway.


    Compared with elder Zhang, who is hypocritical, there is still time to maintain his good image here. Others, however, will not think so much and have no time to think about such things.


    People have been lying there motionless, it is estimated that people are dead!


    People are dead, do not rush to grab the body, what are you waiting for!

 Chapter 1397

    However, when the group of people rushed towards the place where murongsheng was lying, they were beaten away one by one by the ghost leader with a stick in his hand before they could get close to him.


    Many people were killed.


    Standing in the same place, some people who are ready to move and have not yet put into practice frown when they see this situation.


    Someone looked uncomfortable and stood up: "ghost leader, what do you mean?"


    The ghost leader looked indifferent and shook the stick stained with blood in his hand: "can you touch Xue Sheng''s body?"


    It sounds like the ghost leader is defending murongsheng, but Does the ghost leader really care about murongsheng?


    Of course not! His heart and other people think is the same, want to Murong Sheng quickly die!


    What he said just now and what he did is just to tell these generals that if they want to rob murongsheng''s body, they still have to rely on their own strength to speak!


    Skill is inferior to others, but also want to get the original does not belong to their own action, it is just overkill.


    I''m just looking for death!


    Listen to the words of the ghost leader, for a moment, the scene immediately lost control.


    Originally, they were able to work together to deal with murongsheng.


    But now the direct evolution has become you fight for me to grab the refusal, looking at the water is not pleasing to the eye, direct fight, you no matter who you are, with whom is what relationship.


    Murongsheng''s body is now placed there, lying on the ground motionless.


    If you want to take murongsheng away from Qu Yun in exchange for an antidote, what you can do is to kill these people around you first!


    No matter how fierce the fight is, how many people died and how many people were injured.


    Murongsheng never had any reaction to this situation, and lay motionless on the ground.


    Under the body is the ground dyed red by blood, and the bright red blood is still spreading out little by little It seems that nothing can stop the flow of blood.


    Sun Wenzhe stares at murongsheng without blinking. He just wants to see a little bit of murongsheng.


    Even if the body is breathing a little, that is, the body ups and downs, it is also good.


    At least it proves that murongsheng is still alive and has not completely died


    If Murongsheng died like this, directly in front of him


    Even if he saw it with his own eyes, it''s hard for sun Wenzhe to accept it now.


    It''s a pity


    No matter how Sun Wenzhe''s eyes are staring at him without blinking, murongsheng, who is lying on the ground, doesn''t move. Let alone move. The range of breathing fluctuation is invisible


    Now there is no wind, not to mention the clothes moved by the wind


    Sun Wenzhe''s body, which had been strained all the time, collapsed in a flash like a vent.


    Eyes closed deep


    Isn''t the person standing here an expert in the world?


    Just one person should be careful. What''s more, so many people are working towards murongsheng?


    I''m afraid it''s the daruo fairy who is coming now, and it''s not necessarily able to save murongsheng


    I''m afraid the miracle that happened before will not happen this time

 Chapter 1398

    When sun Wenzhe saw that so many people in the Jianghu were fighting against murongsheng, he knew that he was just unwilling to believe it.


    Now, murongsheng is dead.


    So it''s meaningless to hold the sun brothers and sisters.


    The urgent task now is to snatch murongsheng''s body quickly!


    The Dragon protector stepped on Sun Wenzhe''s foot on his back and immediately took it away. For a moment, sun Wenzhe felt as if a mountain had been moved away from him. He was relieved and relaxed.


    A little breath, immediately toward sun Zheng poetry climbed past.


    "Sister..."


    Sun Wenzhe''s hand gently touches the wound on Sun Zhengshi''s body, and his hand is immediately stained with a pile of warm blood.


    "Brother..."


    Listening to the cry of sun Wenzhe, sun Zheng poetry has no strength to open his eyes and have a look at Sun Wenzhe. Can only be accompanied by a weak breathing sound, soft response.


    "I''ll take you away from here," Sun Wenzhe said, looking at Sun Zheng''s poem with blood all over his body. "Don''t worry, my brother will find a doctor to cure you!"


    I was about to pick up sun Zheng''s poem and leave from this land of right and wrong.


    But suddenly, sun Zheng''s poem said in a weak voice: "brother Murong... "


    Sun Wenzhe holds up sun Zheng''s poem and looks at murongsheng who is lying on the ground. His lips wriggled slightly, but he couldn''t open his mouth. He told sun Zhengshi that murongsheng had died.


    "Wait for brother to take you out first, and then come back to take her..."


    Finally, sun Wenzhe moved away from murongsheng and said a lie to sun Zheng.


    "No Don''t... "


    Sun Zheng poem listen to but didn''t agree, but vomited a breath, the body is slightly trembling. The words haven''t finished, the head a slant immediately fainted in the past.


    Sun Wenzhe was surprised and looked at Sun Zheng''s poems. Looking at Sun Zheng''s poem, I just fainted. I feel relieved


    It''s just


    He looked down at Sun Zheng''s poem, whose face was pale in his arms, and the color of his blood could not be seen. Even if what she just said was not complete, he could understand it completely. What does Sun Zhengshi want to say to him


    She wants to take murongsheng with her. She can''t leave murongsheng here There is only one way to stay here


    But


    What sun Zheng doesn''t know is Murongsheng has


    Sun Wenzhe turned his head and looked at murongsheng, who was lying on the ground alone and motionless. A glimmer of light flashed through his eyes and made an absolute.


    Watching the chaos around the battle, many people died, but still did not stop. They are still fighting for murongsheng''s corpse. They are all those people who fight hard and never give up until they are killed.


    He took off his robe directly and carried sun Zheng''s poem on his back. He tied the two people together with his robe.


    Then he ran in the direction of murongsheng. There was no obstacle in this journey.


    He turned murongsheng up from the ground.


    Although my heart had been ready for a long time, when I saw that the clothes on murongsheng''s chest had turned into a bright red, even wet, it hurt my eyes slightly

 Chapter 1399

    At this time, sun Wenzhe''s heart was still a little reluctant. He stretched out his finger and touched murongsheng''s lifeblood.


    Lifeblood There''s no beat, even slight ups and downs


    He should have known for a long time that it was such a result


    Sun Wenzhe''s face was pale and he couldn''t figure out what kind of mood he was in


    At this moment, sun Wenzhe is about to pick murongsheng up from the ground and prepare to run


    I don''t know why it happened that someone noticed the movement of sun Wenzhe. I didn''t care about the fight for a moment. I screamed out: "smelly boy, how dare you steal the body while we don''t pay attention!"


    This sentence successfully made the people in the river and lake who were just fighting with a group of people stop and look at Sun Wenzhe with sharp eyes.


    Success makes sun Wenzhe a target for everyone again.


    Even though sun Wenzhe''s psychological quality is particularly good, he feels a little weak in his heart when he is watched with so many people''s eyes, and his forehead is sweating.


    After all, he can''t beat these people


    But now, he has chosen to go like this, where can he care so much?


    Now that they have been discovered, there is only one way to go!


    That is Run!


    Without hesitation, he picked up murongsheng, turned around and ran. In order to escape, sun Wenzhe was able to do it. I''ve learned internal skill for so many years. I''ve brought it into full play this time!


    Run!


    I''m afraid I''ll be caught by these people if I run late!


    But even if you have such awareness, you will be intercepted directly before you run a few steps away.


    "Leave the people here!"


    Hearing the sound, the Dragon Dharma protector directly stepped out of the battle. Before he ran towards sun Wenzhe, the weapon in his hand was unambiguously attacking him.


    Sun Wenzhe immediately felt a strong murderous air behind him and attacked him. But now he has one on his back and one in front of him.


    There is no way to turn around, and there is no way to dodge this attack.


    I heard a "Puchi". In a quiet atmosphere, there was a sharp blade inserted into sun Wenzhe''s body. The slight sound was very obvious.


    Sun Wenzhe''s steps of escape suddenly became stiff. His left foot seemed to lose consciousness and softened.


    The whole person fell straight ahead.


    Murongsheng, who was in his arms, fell out of his arms. After rolling on the ground for two times, he lay still on the ground.


    "Ah


    Sun Wenzhe couldn''t help crying. He hugged his left leg with both hands. The veins on the back of his painful hand protruded.


    Now, sun Wenzhe''s uncontrolled left leg, paralyzed on the ground, now presents a very strange posture.


    It''s like being broken off and thrown on the ground, twisting from the joints in a very abnormal posture.


    "In front of this dharma protector, it''s too much to think about stealing things from me!"


    With a cold hum, the Dragon Dharma protector jumped over from a distance and stepped on Sun Wenzhe''s broken joint.

 Chapter 1400

    "Ah!"


    In an instant, sun Wenzhe could no longer bear the roar, and the cold sweat on Sun Wenzhe''s forehead flowed down from his face.


    He wanted to move the foot that dragon Dharma stepped on his knee, but he couldn''t make any effort.


    I can only lie on the ground and watch myself like a dead fish on the chopping board, and let the mermaid eat


    "Just now the Dharma protector is very kind and wants to let you go. The result almost made a big mistake! This time, no matter what, the Dharma protector will take away your life! I will never let you go! "


    The Dragon Dharma protector just didn''t really want to let Sun Wenzhe go, but he didn''t see sun Wenzhe in his heart.


    He just regards people as a minion who can''t turn them over. He doesn''t mean to guard against sun Wenzhe at all.


    Even if sun Wenzhe is allowed to seize the opportunity to escape, it is not in the way.


    But who could have imagined that sun Wenzhe would be so bold!.


    Want to be in front of so many people, all people are fighting for the "antidote" to rob!


    Sun Wenzhe''s practice completely touched the bottom line of the Dragon Dharma protector''s heart. If he didn''t kill sun Wenzhe, he would be very angry!


    Looking at the opposite dragon Dharma protector''s hand, sun Wenzhe''s painful face also showed a bitter smile.


    Even if it is clear in my heart that if I agree to sun Zheng''s poem, I have a great chance to get such a result.


    However, he still bit his teeth, but came out of this decision, obedient to the meaning of sun Zheng''s poem.


    It used to be said that sun Zheng''s poems were silly, but sometimes he was quite silly.


    Now it''s true that we should walk together and die together. We won''t leave anyone behind.


    Especially now, if you want to go together, you can''t go together. I''m afraid you have to stay together


    Because of the pain, his face was covered with sweat. When I raised my head, the sweat flowed directly into my eyes and lost my sight.


    Looking at murongsheng, I felt like a big stone had fallen down.


    Even if you can''t leave, you can die here together. At least you can be a companion to each other.


    Not to walk on the road of huangquan, a person seems lonely.


    Sun Wenzhe closed his eyes, and his despair gradually expanded. Waiting for the Dragon Dharma protector to come and get his name, but waiting for a long time Didn''t wait for


    And, the next second felt, just stepped on his joint foot, suddenly moved away?


    This person, can you still have a good heart?!


    "Who! Who is it


    "How dare you plot against this dharma protector? Who is it? Stand up!"


    Just when sun Wenzhe was puzzled, the sound of the Dragon Dharma protector came into his ears.


    Open your eyes and look at the past, you can see that the Dragon Dharma''s uncontrollable face is even retreating, stepping on the leg on his joint, like losing control, and kneeling on the ground without paying attention.


    Just a flash, it seems to have seen, just good right leg, incredibly full of silver needles!


    Where is it called right leg? It''s called a cactus!


    After seeing the Dragon Dharma protector being attacked, all the people in the river and lake who followed closely stopped and looked at each other.


    They are all doubting the other party. Who actually started to attack the Dragon Dharma protector first?


    It''s just when everyone doubts the past, doubts the past, and finally no doubt comes out.


    No one thought of a voice, at this time arrogant laugh out.

 Chapter 1401

    "You broke his leg. I want your life now!"


    All of a sudden!


    Sun Wenzhe heard this voice, this familiar voice, and looked at murongsheng in an instant!


    Murongsheng, who had been lying in the distance and motionless, sat up slowly from the ground and even put so many hidden weapons in front of the Dragon Dharma protector!


    In sun Wenzhe''s eyes, it''s unbelievable!


    And that of don''t believe, also slowly by surprise occupied.


    She''s not dead!


    She''s not dead!


    She''s alive again!


    "Why Maybe? "


    The Dragon Dharma guard looked at murongsheng, who was about to stand up. His eyes would stare out of his eyes: "how can you..."


    Mingming, injured by so many people!


    Even he had no idea of surviving.


    That is to rely on the strength of a person, there is no way to dodge, more impossible to have the possibility of being knocked down to survive!


    But this woman, how come she''s alive again?!


    This is so ridiculous!


    Don''t say the Dragon Dharma protector can''t believe that murongsheng is alive. Even the other people standing here don''t believe it. They all stare at murongsheng with a ghost on their face.


    The eyes in his eyes were both frightening and frightening. They were almost going to poke several big holes in murongsheng''s body.


    Clothes want to see murongsheng clearly, to see whether she is a person or a ghost!


    "I haven''t killed you yet. How can I die alone?"


    Murongsheng rubbed his hands on his chest. His hands were immediately stained with a lot of blood, and the corner of his mouth was filled with a strange sneer, which looked very frightening.


    The chest is no longer like the pain of tearing the body. Under the cover of clothes, the chest has recovered as good as ever, without the appearance of being full of holes and blood in people''s imagination.


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng''s quick reaction, he knew that he couldn''t escape completely. Instant will call out a drink of spring water into the stomach, which will be able to save their lives.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that now she has already gone down the yellow spring and is on the way to the hell.


    Murongsheng then glanced at the sun brothers and sisters. His eyes stayed on Sun Wenzhe''s strange and twisted leg for a long time, and his eyes were filled with anger and pain!


    More, anger!


    If it were not for her reason, how could the sun brothers and sisters have become so miserable!


    It''s half dead. I can''t even save my life!


    She and the sun brothers and sisters, said the feelings are not so deep, but usually play together to talk. But now, before we fully understand her identity, we can still let the sun brothers and sisters protect her with their lives again and again.


    How could murongsheng not be moved and grateful!


    Murongsheng''s heart is very sour now, and there is an inexplicable emotion rolling in his chest.


    How can she be really virtuous now


    If she died, the outcome of the sun brothers and sisters can be imagined.


    But she''s not dead now!


    What she wants to do now is to be able to repay the sun brothers and sisters, that is to be able to send them out safely. Never let people hurt their hair!

 Chapter 1402

    "You..."


    Sun Wenzhe looked at murongsheng standing up for a long time, but did not say a complete word.


    There are so many questions in his heart that he wants to ask and say. But now it''s like a mute, can''t say anything, how can''t speak.


    But even if sun Wenzhe didn''t speak out, murongsheng could still feel it. What sun Wenzhe wanted to ask and say in his heart now.


    "Don''t worry."


    In order to appease sun Wenzhe, Murong Sheng reluctantly pulled out a smile and said three words.


    When you turn to look at the people in the Jianghu, the smile on your face disappears instantly. Without any omen, all the silver needles, daggers, and all kinds of strange looking concealed weapons flew towards those people in the Jianghu!


    For a moment, many people who were unprepared or even unprepared died under murongsheng''s action this time.


    "This woman''s secret weapon is poisonous!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Looking at the people in front of me, one after another, more and more people fell down. At this time, someone responded and immediately yelled out.


    But it''s too late to shout out now!


    Many people have no way to dodge, directly died in murongsheng''s hands, lying on the ground without a word.


    As for the rest of them, they are all highly skilled. In their opinion, murongsheng''s things are useless. But how powerful can such a small internal force be?


    The ghost leader took a look at the flag in his hand, looked at the silver needle that Murong SHENGFEI came over, narrowed his small eyes, and said in a strange tone: "interesting, I''ve dug a grave all my life and planed a corpse all my life. I really haven''t met anyone like you. Can I live again after I die?"


    "Little girl, don''t be so arrogant. Believe it or not, if you can be killed once, you can be killed a second time! "


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly when he listened to the ghost leader''s words. It seemed that he had been ready for a long time. Suddenly, there was something in his hand, which was glittering.


    But before anyone could see what it was, murongsheng swallowed the golden thing in his stomach.


    Just now or gloomy, dark eyes, instantly changed a kind of brilliance!


    She, won''t let these people hurt her, hurt the sun brothers and sisters, there is nothing!


    "You, I''ll keep all of your lives. No one can run away!"


    "Come on, come on


    "This woman is crazy. Stop her now!"


    "Stop her!"


    Although he didn''t see what murongsheng was eating, intuitively, it was not good for them to shout!


    When some people just called out, elder Zhang, who had not moved all the time, suddenly moved at this time.


    After all, in his eyes, murongsheng is as weak as an ant, and can be crushed to death with one hand without any effort.


    There is no threat to him at all.


    However, the fact that Xue Sheng can still live after he died is really a strange thing that he hasn''t encountered in his life for so many years. Completely can''t explain, let elder Zhang''s in the mind also have a little uneasy.


    So, when murongsheng said that he let them all leave their lives, he had no doubt that murongsheng was boasting!


    After all, there are so many strange things in this woman, who knows what will happen.

 Chapter 1403

    Even if elder Zhang''s action is very fast, he is not as fast as murongsheng''s.


    What has been eaten into the mouth, how can it be spit out?


    Murongsheng rolls directly to the side and dodges the move that elder Zhang attacked.


    Steady body, toward the place just looked, eyes slightly narrowed up a few minutes.


    Elder Zhang stepped on the ground, which was intact just now. Now under his feet, it''s like a ravine!


    It can be imagined that elder Zhang''s foot used so much strength that he almost poured all his internal power into it. This is to put her to death!


    Murongsheng sneered, these people want her life so much, so she won''t let these people leave alive!


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t step on it. Do you feel disappointed?"


    Murongsheng pulled out a scornful laugh from the corner of his mouth, and the light in his eyes was more and more flashing.


    In other people''s eyes, it seems very strange!


    It''s like two red lanterns floating in the dark, emitting a faint light. People''s hearts will be afraid unconsciously.


    "Kill her!"


    Elder Zhang''s red eyes on murongsheng suddenly felt cool. He rushed from the sole of his feet to his brain. He didn''t care about anything. He quickly yelled: "kill her!"


    At this time, I don''t care so much about my image.


    Even when murongsheng just began to taunt him, he didn''t have any mind to pay attention to it. There was only one thought in his heart.


    That is to hurry, take advantage of now, get rid of this woman immediately!


    At this point, how can murongsheng give these people a chance?


    Take out two pills, one into the mouth of sun Wenzhe, the other into the mouth of sun Zheng poetry.


    Then the action is very sharp on the roll to the side, away from the two people.


    Breathing out of the mouth, hot almost to the skin to burn red.


    The whole body is almost hot to explode, even if it is the second time to bear the fruit to bring her effect, but murongsheng still did not feel much relaxed.


    The meridians are constantly expanding now, and the feeling of fullness is almost overflowing. The internal force in Dantian is expanding, which makes her feel like stepping on a fire shelf, and all the flames are burning under her feet!


    Now she, urgent need to find a vent, want to overflow out of the heart of the fire, all eruption!


    Murongsheng directly along the body around the huge internal force, around the direct blow up a whirlwind. The surrounding green grass, leaves, flowers and stones were all swept up by murongsheng.


    Crazy spinning in the air, twisting.


    Standing on one side, elder Zhang saw this scene, and saw that his manic but uncontrollable internal power was so released.


    Eyes directly open to a limit!


    As if seeing a ghost, he looked at murongsheng and said, "crazy Crazy This woman is crazy... "


    In this way, the internal force inside the body is all released, which is playing with life!


    It''s not crazy, it''s what!


    And the Dragon Dharma protector who just rushed over stood firm beside elder Zhang, staring at the powerful whirlwind sweeping around murongsheng, was also surprised!

 Chapter 1404

    He can''t think of any panacea that can improve people''s skills in such a short time!


    Even in his heyday, he may not be able to reach this point, let alone now!


    This is This is It feels like the skill of yijiazi!


    Even the eldest elder Zhang, who is standing here now, is just a little better at training!


    Why does this woman suddenly have so much skill!


    Not to say, this woman doesn''t have any inner power!


    Damn it!


    What did this woman eat just now? She could achieve such an effect. She could make her internal power come out directly!


    All the people''s movements stopped, and they all looked at the situation in front of them.


    Looking at murongsheng directly mixing the surrounding scenes, there is no grass left, and all the stones are swept up. I don''t know what kind of action to do.


    All of a sudden!


    The present situation has changed!


    The fierce wind around murongsheng, which swept in mid air wantonly, broke in an instant!


    Flying in the air, the flowers and stones all over the sky, suddenly like a hidden weapon, flew directly towards them from all directions!


    That strong strength, if approached, will never dodge!


    Originally rushed in front of Zhang elder several people, saw this picture, immediately stopped the pace, not in the forward step!


    "Run


    The ghost leader is the fastest one among these people. Elder Zhang doesn''t have to talk about it. Just looking at these terrible scenes flying towards them, my sense of vigilance rises. I directly step on the lightness skill, turn around and run back.


    Elder Zhang naturally reflected that before the ghost leader spoke, he had already had the action of the ghost leader and ran back.


    Only the Dragon Dharma protector is one step slower than these two men.


    However, it''s not that the Dragon Dharma protector is slow, but because he is too close to murongsheng. Even if he wants to dodge, his reaction will be slower than theirs.


    Naturally, these people are not fools. The people in front of us have already said to run fast, and they have also made corresponding actions. They will not continue to rush forward.


    It''s all like this. I have to go forward. I''m not a fool!


    All of them turned back quickly. After a few steps, they found that nothing happened behind them.


    And the people around, it seems, are not injured.


    Is Xue Sheng bluffing?


    As soon as this idea came out, all the people who ran away later also gradually stopped.


    Maybe, Xue Sheng just wanted to find a chance to escape, so he was so bluffing!


    "I don''t seem to have anything to do."


    The people in the back felt that they were OK, so they could not help but stop. They raised their hands to look at the situation, and then looked at their bodies. They found that they were unharmed and there was no life danger at all.


    Not even a tiny wound.


    As a result


    This words just say, not long ago, haven''t waited for oneself to be happy, toward Murong Sheng fly past, the scream voice came out from the mouth.


    Then there was a shrill scream after a shrill scream, which started to fall, and rang one after another here.


    "How..."


    Elder Zhang listened to the voice and looked at the scenery. What he hadn''t said got stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say it

 Chapter 1405

    These people in the back are still fine just now, aren''t they?


    How come now, all of them have become human shaped pillars dyed blood red one by one?!


    What the hell is going on?!


    The clothes on the body are intact, but they become rags and rags. Just hanging on the body, there is no way to cover your body


    If it''s just like this, it won''t make elder Zhang look so shocked. It''s just like seeing a thriller.


    What shocked elder Zhang the most was that he was so shocked!


    Those ragged clothes, exposed body, there is no place in good condition!


    It''s like being close to someone and cutting it with a knife in hand!


    This road of the mouth, dense appear in the human body, complex, blood is uncontrollable from the body inside the flow, blood.


    The whole person is almost invisible! It''s like a strange blood red creature that can run!


    Especially the person closest to murongsheng, not only was his body cut off one by one, but his skin and flesh were so incomplete that he could not fall off.


    The blood was all over the floor, and the hair was cut in a mess


    The blood, like no money, flowed along the body, and could not stop


    Because with his back to murongsheng, at least this face can be seen clearly, so that people can see that this is the Dragon Dharma protector. Otherwise Just looking at the Dragon Dharma protector''s body, it is absolutely impossible to recognize who this person is


    No one thought that murongsheng''s move would be so powerful!


    If we really take away the lives of several people quickly, it will not be so terrible.


    Fear is fear, like this no difference everyone can attack, and the power will be so big! This is the most frightening thing in people''s heart!


    Elder Zhang looked at the situation in front of him and opened his mouth. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Suddenly I felt a heat on my face. I put my hand on my cheek and felt it. Then I found that There was a cut on his face!


    His speed, obviously has been very fast, even in all people did not respond to the time, quickly back! Actually, I can be hurt


    The ghost leader''s mood was different from elder Zhang''s. He took a look at the flag he was holding, and many traces were drawn out.


    Suddenly looking at Murong Sheng''s eyes, the glowing temperature in his eyes almost made Murong God study clearly!


    "What did this woman eat just now?"


    I really want to see this woman carefully from the inside out!


    It''s just like eating a golden fruit, which can double the internal power in such a short time!


    No!


    More than twice!


    I don''t know how much more!


    Even if he was practicing evil arts, in order to increase his skill, he could not improve so much and so fast as this woman!


    He has been in the world for so many years, and he has never heard of it. There will be such things in the world!


    In any case, he will give everything at all costs!

 Chapter 1406

    The ghost headmaster stares at murongsheng with burning eyes. There is no chess piece in his hand that is really useful. All of a sudden, the ghost headmaster takes it and waves it.


    For a moment, the wind blows!


    The ghost leader''s robe was suddenly blown up, and the belt fluttered.


    If we say that the gust of wind just raised by murongsheng is frightening, but we can see the power of the whirlwind with naked eyes.


    However, the wind that the ghost leader is blowing now is completely making people feel worried, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling can be heard vaguely. There are so many people standing around, but it''s just like being in a cold cemetery where people just want to escape quickly.


    People standing around the ghost leader, who are closer to the ghost leader, can feel the wind blowing from her side. When the wind blows, you can hear a sound in your ears, like a person crying.


    Secluded It''s full of ghost, and it''s terrifying.


    With the ghost leader''s mouth reciting, I don''t know what to recite. After the end, I can feel it and now I can see it with my eyes. In that gust of wind, black smoke came out from the flag held by the ghost leader.


    One by one frightening twisted skeletons, with such a big mouth, rushed in all directions.


    "Ghost! There is a ghost


    "Run


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    Compared with people''s fear, these people are more afraid of the invisible ghost.


    Especially when looking at these monstrous skeletons rushing towards themselves, the people standing beside the ghost leader can''t remember that they can still resist, even they are so afraid that they don''t know how to resist.


    In a daze, I watched the skeletons pass through my body


    The next moment, the eyes of those who were pierced by these black skeletons suddenly widened to a limit!


    The slightly protruding eyes seemed to see the most terrible things, like experiencing the most unimaginable terrible things. The whole body was shaking, and the white eyes were full of red blood.


    Before long, they vomited blood one by one, and their bodies fell to the ground stiffly, without breathing


    "Ten thousand ghosts haunt the soul?"


    At the moment, elder Zhang has not been able to maintain a calm expression like before. He also looked at the pure black smoke, wrapped around the flag held by the ghost leader, and could not see the original appearance of the flag clearly.


    How can he think that this kind of supernatural magic is really practiced by the ghost leader?!


    How many people have been killed before we can achieve this?!


    Looking around has been gradually to be black disgust to shrouded, around the wind bursts, blowing on the body of elder Zhang, but also let elder Zhang swallow.


    If you put it in the ordinary, when the ghost leader didn''t practice this magic trick, he still had some assurance that he could fight with the ghost leader.


    But now


    I''m afraid you can''t gain the upper hand even if you take out all your life''s unique skills


    Elder Zhang''s eyes moved down from the ghost leader. When he looked at murongsheng, his eyes were mixed with some complicated emotions.


    Even if murongsheng has nine lives, he can still live after he dies. I''m afraid that even if he has ten lives this time, it''s not enough

 Chapter 1407

    They all saw this black object everywhere, and murongsheng was able to see it, which almost broke through the black shadow of the sky.


    There is a strong fear and crisis in my heart There is also unprecedented tension


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    At the moment, the ghost leader was standing in a mass of black fog, wrapped in layers of black fog, making a strange whisper.


    From time to time, there will be a skeleton behind the ghost leader, which is very frightening. This situation can not be described by a kind of infiltrating words.


    "Xue Sheng."


    The ghost leader is calling murongsheng''s name, with a strange tone: "if you take out what you just ate, I will spare you."


    Murongsheng listen, really want a white eye directly turned over.


    Did he really treat her like a three-year-old?


    How can you say such a thing?


    only now, Murong Sheng has no spirit to make complaints about the ghosts.


    Because the energy of the fruit she had just eaten had not been completely digested by her and became her own skill. Now she was still bumping around in her body.


    It''s really painful and with a kind of unbearable heat, which really makes her miserable.


    If not for her strong willpower, because there are two people who need her protection, strong support, so that she can still stand here. I''m afraid that she is likely to be like the first time, the pain unconscious, directly fainted.


    But now she dare not faint!


    If she fainted now, she would never have a chance to wake up. It would be a long sleep.


    Even the sun brothers and sisters may not be able to escape this disaster!


    So, she couldn''t pass out.


    Murongsheng didn''t say a word to the leader of the ghost, and he didn''t have the strength to say it. He just glanced at the leader of the ghost, and his eyes contained complex emotions.


    The ghost leader frowned and couldn''t understand the meaning of murongsheng''s eyes.


    What does this woman mean?


    What does this look represent?


    Although I didn''t know exactly what this meant, the ghost leader still felt that the woman''s eyes were not well intentioned!


    "Good."


    The ghost leader''s eyes narrowed into a slit, gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Xue is really a tough girl. She has to hold on at this time!"


    The thick black fog surrounded the ghost leader. Murongsheng couldn''t see what the ghost leader was doing. In an instant, I saw that the black fog suddenly changed a state, and gradually separated a black ball from it. Before murongsheng understood, the black ball quickly flew towards murongsheng.


    Murongsheng''s pupil instantly enlarged. She didn''t know what the black ball was! But just from those black skeletons into other people''s bodies, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing!


    Instinctively, I want to dodge.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, she thought that there were sun brothers and sisters lying behind her!


    If she dodged, she would directly expose the sun brothers and sisters!


    Murong Sheng just lifted his feet and immediately put them down.


    You can''t get away!


    Stay away, there will be something wrong with the brothers and sisters of the sun family!


    Now, we have to do our best!

 Chapter 1408

    Murongsheng almost no hesitation, once again from the secret inside out of a golden fruit, without saying a word directly into the mouth.


    Although the movement is very fast, but the flash of the bright color, but has been concerned about the situation of murongsheng ghost headmaster to find.


    Sure enough!


    This woman has that stuff!


    Looking at the black whirlpool that he raised, he gradually enveloped Murong Sheng in it. The ghost leader didn''t mean to stop at all!


    Because his heart is very clear, murongsheng is absolutely impossible to tell him this thing, more will not tell him where this thing comes from!


    So, instead of wasting time with others here, it''s better to kill Xue Sheng directly, then dig her body open directly, and take out the food to see the situation, which is more convenient!


    Elder Zhang looks at Xue Sheng, and the whole person is wrapped up in the black fog. He can''t see a trace of Xue Sheng, and even more can''t see the figure of Xue Sheng.


    He was also secretly relieved. Xue Sheng''s Kung Fu just revealed was too weird. Even if he rushed up, he might not be able to win. Now it''s a good thing to be killed by the ghost leader.


    It''s just


    Eyes slightly toward the direction of the ghost leader turned in the past, the line of sight inside a trace of fear!


    Now what we should fear most is not Xue Sheng, but the ghost leader of Xie Gong Dacheng!


    I''m afraid it''s a waste of energy when we start robbing people later


    Sun Wenzhe tightly holds sun Zheng''s poem lying unconscious on the ground in his arms. He dare not move. If he moves a little, he can feel that the Black Skull will rush towards him quickly!


    Sun Wenzhe, even more, watched helplessly. The ghost leader didn''t know where to recruit so many evil spirits of the black fog. He wrapped murongsheng tightly in it.


    But he just can''t help it. He has no ability to save murongsheng from the black fog


    This time, sun Wenzhe has been totally disillusioned. He has determined that murongsheng must die this time. He will never wake up again as he just did.


    However


    Sun Wenzhe suddenly found that just now the regiment was still very stable. The black fog wrapped murongsheng in it suddenly began to twist unsteadily.


    Originally, the skeletons, who were all rushing in, didn''t know what happened. They changed their direction and began to rush out.


    Originally, the black fog was interwoven and entangled, but now it is gradually showing a kind of waga state!


    It''s like, in the loyalty of the black fog, something is restraining them, which makes them feel fear and fear, and now they run out like crazy.


    They all tried to run back to the leader of the ghost, but they didn''t fly out for long. Before they arrived at the leader of the ghost, they completely dissipated in the air, leaving no trace!


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the ghost leader saw this scene, he was also shocked. He couldn''t figure out what was in it. How could it disappear suddenly!


    Although it was only the third time to use it, there was no problem in the first two times!


    How to eat suddenly

 Chapter 1409

    All of a sudden, he was very suspicious. However, before the ghost leader wanted to understand, he saw the black smoke coming out of there, which was invisible but could make people feel it!


    All of a sudden, the airtight Black Skull was smashed by impact!


    Just disappeared!


    Powerful Qi constantly came out from inside and swept everything around. Even the people with less internal power, such as Jiang Zhouwei, directly flew away and rolled out for a long time!


    Before the leader of the ghost responded, the flag of recruiting ghost in his hand was directly torn to pieces. I don''t know where it was blown. He only had a bare wooden stick in his hand.


    After a while, the stick was completely scrapped!


    With a click, the stick in his hand broke into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    "This This... "


    Even elder Zhang, who has a deep internal skill, can''t open his eyes because of his strong Qi.


    When I finally opened my eyes to see what happened inside.


    A pair of eyes suddenly opened to the limit, a do not pay attention to it may be out of the orbit inside the general!


    A person standing there, the clothes on his body can no longer be described as neat, but like rags hanging on his body. Also reluctantly to be able to block the body, hair, the body also slightly shaking.


    That person, is not let them crazy want to kill, even think dead can''t die again Xue Sheng?!!!


    I''ve been haunted by ghosts for so long, but I''m still alive!


    Murongsheng shakes twice in place, which can slightly stabilize the shaking body.


    Slowly raised his head, hair, can only be seen from the cracks between the messy hair, eyes red to crack, looking at not far away with a face of horror elder Zhang and ghost leader.


    That deep slightly flashing red eyes, and no trace of emotional fluctuations, like deep abyss, revealed a kind of fear of death.


    It''s peaceful. It can''t be more peaceful.


    Elder Zhang reluctantly takes his eyes back from murongsheng''s body and turns to look at the same shocked ghost leader.


    Can from each other''s eyes inside, see each other is how incredible!


    Especially the ghost leader himself!


    He knew clearly in his heart how powerful his move was. He knew more about the power of this move than anyone else!


    As long as he uses this move, it can show that no one can survive after his hand!


    He just made it clear that he wanted to kill Xue Sheng!


    Let Xue Sheng not live again!


    But the fact directly slapped him heavily in the face, telling him what is delusion, what is damage to the enemy 8000, self damage 10000!


    Xue Sheng''s clothes look shabby now, and there is a lot of blood on his body. People are still so alive standing there, uninjured!


    Needless to say, he didn''t hurt Xue Sheng. Even the spirit summoning flag, which he used for decades and refined with the blood of countless people, was directly damaged here!


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. You are almost mad!


    Especially looking at the hand only a wooden stick in the palm of the hand, is the head of gas will explode!


    He threw the half stick in his hand behind him and didn''t want to see it again!

 Chapter 1410

    Now, the soul summoning flag that he has refined for decades is useless. Now it is no different from a broken stick!


    The only difference is that the broken wooden stick in his hand is much shorter than the normal one!


    What happened in front of him made sun Wenzheng''s heart a little shaken. He quickly looked up at murongsheng. When he saw that murongsheng didn''t fall on the ground, but still stood with his back to them, a big stone in his heart suddenly fell down, and he was even more relieved.


    Murongsheng, she''s OK!


    What appeared in his eyes was not the shock and anger like elder Zhang and the ghost leader, but with great joy.


    However, this happy mood has not been revealed for long, sun Wenzhe''s eyes suddenly a little more worried.


    Murongsheng is not right now!


    From just now to now, murongsheng has no movement, even the breathing sound and slight undulating body movement, which Sun Wenzhe can''t feel completely!


    Something''s wrong!


    What a mistake!


    Sun Wenzhe tried to catch murongsheng''s weak movement, but I didn''t find it.


    Especially now, looking at murongsheng''s stiff figure standing there, sun Wenzhe, a big man, is slightly sour in his heart and has an impulse to cry.


    Just with murongsheng''s ability, if you want to hide the ghost leader''s attack, there must be no problem!


    But murongsheng didn''t move at all. Instead, he stood there and accepted the attack of the ghost leader!


    He''s not a fool!


    If up to now, have not understood this inside affair of words, that he is really blind, still grow a pig brain!


    Where can murongsheng hide? It''s just murongsheng. She doesn''t want to hide or dare not!


    If murongsheng dodges, the terrible move of the ghost leader will be completely out of the way. So it was their brother and sister who were hurt! No backhand!


    Murongsheng didn''t dodge for them!


    Sun Wenzhe clenched his fist tightly, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were protruding. A fist heavily hit on the ground, eyes inside the indignation and remorse has no way to use language to describe.


    He''s driving a woman to protect his life?!


    How can she be so incompetent, how can she be so useless!


    He wants to be strong!


    He wants to grow up to be the one that no one else dares to provoke!


    At the moment, sun Wenzhe''s mind, only flashing such an idea!


    Sun Wenzhe''s eyes were fixed on murongsheng''s thin and motionless figure, and he almost engraved this belief in his bones.


    Sooner or later, he will become the one that no one else dares to provoke. Return everything to her today, one day, he will rely on his own ability to protect Murong Sheng!


    However, now murongsheng is still busy with his own affairs. How can he guess the conclusion of sun Wenzhe''s thinking?


    She is standing there motionless now, not because she doesn''t want to move, but because she really can''t move now!


    As long as you move a little bit, you can feel the pain all over your body. It''s a pain in your heart.


    Does she dare to move?!


    She dare not move!


    Even standing like this, she has exhausted her greatest strength in her life. Where does she want to move her arms and legs

 Chapter 1411

    Murongsheng didn''t move, nor did the people headed by the ghost leader and elder Zhang.


    People on both sides of the confrontation so quiet for a long time, originally thought is Murong Sheng out of such a big noise, is always to some action.


    But Murongsheng has never moved, which makes the ghost leader and others who have been on guard all the time see some clues.


    The ghost leader hinted at elder Zhang, and immediately got the tacit agreement of elder Zhang.


    We''ve all come to this point, and we''ve learned from the past and suffered a blow. Ghost leader now is self-confidence again strong, also strong not up, people have been completely frustrated.


    His most precious things are completely destroyed by murongsheng. Can he still kill murongsheng with his own strength?


    He is not at all sure now!


    Especially just now, the internal power consumed by using the move of ten thousand ghosts to seduce the soul is too large. Now there is not much internal power left in his Dantian. If he did it again, he would not even have the tools in his hand!


    He can''t take the risk at all!


    At that time, when he was fished in troubled waters, he just had to suffer!


    It''s better to cooperate with elder Zhang now and attack murongsheng together. The chance of victory should be greater.


    If in ordinary times, elder Zhang absolutely disdains to cooperate with such devious people as the ghost leader.


    But now, it can only be said that there is no way to give murongsheng to him by his own ability.


    Now, as if they had already agreed, they turned their eyes away and immediately attacked murongsheng.


    Murongsheng looked at the two men, elder Zhang and the ghost leader, their eyes narrowed slightly.


    Now she doesn''t have to fight against these two people. Now she has no ability to dodge.


    Just after eating two fruits in a row, the internal force in her body had already started to run away. The powerful force almost tore up her meridians thoroughly.


    She can still stand here, not a head fell on the ground, it is already a miracle!


    If you want to follow these two people, it''s just daydreaming!


    "Xue Sheng, at this point, if you have any other skills, just use them all!"


    The ghost leader slapped murongsheng''s heart directly, with a cold smile on his face and evil eyes. Let a person see, there is a kind of all over hair cool that kind of gloomy ghost gas.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of getting Xue Sheng''s body, he would like to cut off the flesh of Xue Sheng one by one!


    Let Xue Sheng feel the pain that the person is still alive, but the flesh and blood on his body are slowly separated from his body!


    Since Xue Sheng dares to destroy his soul summoning flag so arrogantly!


    Then we should do a good job, and give him the consciousness of summoning spirit flag to be buried with him!


    He will never let Xue Sheng go so easily!


    Seeing, the slap of the ghost leader is about to fall on his chest. Murongsheng''s body still doesn''t listen to him. At the foot also don''t make great efforts to stand where, directly toward the back fell down, dangerous escape opened the ghost leader, this can take their own life to a slap.

 Chapter 1412

    But there was no time to wake up. Elder Zhang''s attack followed.


    He slapped murongsheng for a long time. He rubbed his body on the ground and scraped out a trail of blood


    "Be careful!"


    Sun Wenzhe yelled out, but it didn''t work at all.


    Even if he wanted to slap murongsheng in his heart, his leg was broken and the pain was unbearable. He couldn''t stand up, so he could do nothing.


    Murongsheng was beaten on the ground by elder Zhang. He couldn''t recover for a long time. After a long time, I coughed and spit out a mouthful of turbid gas in my heart.


    To be honest, elder Zhang just slapped her. She didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Her body, because of eating two fruits in a row for a long time, the numbness of body pain fell, and there was no perception at all.


    A burst of blood in her chest surged, and she could only swallow the blood in her throat.


    It''s just that the feeling that everyone is about to explode is just like that, because elder Zhang just slapped her. Unexpectedly, the internal force that scurrying around her body calmed down a little.


    At the same time, also let her immediately seize the opportunity, reluctantly took the control of the body.


    While elder Zhang and the ghost leader haven''t launched a second attack on her, murongsheng stands up with his shaking hands on the ground.


    She can''t wait any longer now!


    We must start first!


    When they were able to launch a second attack on her, she really had no luck, she had to wait to die!


    Relying on his current magnificence, I''m afraid it''s daydreaming to win this group of people in front of him.


    Even if she is eating a fruit, she will die first in the end!


    Now the internal force produced by those two fruits is running wildly in her body. She can''t bear it. She still eats it?!


    At that time, there is only a body of endless internal power, but I don''t know what kind of moves should be used to attack people. It''s all in vain!


    Now


    It seems that there is only one road ahead of her


    A way to live, or maybe die


    But if you don''t gamble, I''m afraid there is no hope of survival at all.


    Standing up, murongsheng looks at the people in front of him and moves his steps. Step by step, slowly back towards the back.


    Looking at all the faces again and again, it seems that I want to engrave all the faces of all the people present in my mind, and deeply remember these ugly faces in my heart!


    There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know how to laugh.


    Even don''t know, also don''t understand, at this time, she has what funny?


    However, this smile fell in elder Zhang''s eyes, but he felt very thrilled, and his heart was hanging.


    Every time, Xue Sheng''s smile never brought them surprise, but a kind of terrible memory


    Murongsheng doesn''t care what they think. What she wants to do now is to remember all these people''s faces and those who want to kill her!


    When she comes back again that day, is this group of people''s death!

 Chapter 1413

    He turned his head and looked at the sun brothers and sisters. When he looked at Sun Wenzhe, the smile on his face was slightly warm.


    The next moment, murongsheng burst out laughing, with a look of contempt in his eyes: "you want to kill your aunt, you are delusional! In this world, the one who can kill me is not born yet


    "If you want to kill me, you have to consider whether you have such ability!"


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you live!"


    "Stop her, she''s going to jump off the cliff!"


    Elder Zhang''s is the first time reaction come over, feel some of the wrong son, toward Murong Sheng ran in the past.


    Can''t let Xue Sheng jump down like this!


    If Xue Sheng jumped off the cliff and couldn''t find the body, none of them could get the antidote!


    However, how could murongsheng, who has made a good decision, let elder Zhang''s mind succeed so easily?


    When everyone didn''t react, it was totally unimaginable and there was no sign at all.


    Murongsheng opened his arms and fell down on the road.


    The body, like a butterfly with broken wings, suddenly fell off the cliff.


    Even the corner of one side was not caught by elder Zhang!


    "Suicide?"


    "How can this woman be so cruel!"


    "Shit! So many people died in vain? "


    Even if someone just saw murongsheng''s idea, it''s too late!


    When they run to stop, where is murongsheng''s figure?!


    "It''s impossible!"


    The ghost leader didn''t react. Murongsheng didn''t hesitate to jump off the cliff. When he came back, he rushed over.


    But here, where can you see murongsheng''s figure?


    Lie on the cliff and look down. This abyss, white and boundless, can''t see to the end!


    Only one figure can be seen, falling down quickly in people''s sight, getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappearing


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to say and was staring at the smaller and smaller figure, suddenly a person rushed out and fell down without any hesitation.


    Appeared in their eyes, as if trying to catch up with murongsheng''s figure, also falling down quickly.


    If in peacetime, if someone jumps off a cliff, they will agree that this person is crazy!


    Such a cliff, but also looking forward to their own jump, will be able to murongsheng''s body to salvage it?


    It''s no matter how good your martial arts are! I''m afraid there''s no way to play lightness skill any more!


    But now, there is only one explanation, that is, the man also wants to die


    Isn''t it?


    Don''t say that the person who jumped off the cliff wanted to die. Even they wanted to die.


    Murongsheng is gone. What can they take to exchange antidotes with the five poison sect saint?!


    If there is no antidote, don''t they all die?


    "It''s over It''s over... "


    Some people did not resist, all of a sudden will all people want to say, to say.


    Who can imagine that Xue Sheng''s temper is like this!


    Even if you die, you have to pull them on your back!


    Since they want to force her to death, it''s better for her to die herself. If they die, they won''t find the body, so they can''t get the antidote


    Sure enough, the most poisonous woman''s heart is a snake and a scorpion''s heart!

 Chapter 1414

    None of these people is here to reflect, is their own will murongsheng to death, but has been complaining about murongsheng can be so vicious.


    Dead are dead, also not willing to give their bodies out!


    Down here, looking at the edge of the cliff, down, looking at her side of a black head. Murongsheng, who is constantly falling down, can''t see these people''s expressions clearly even now.


    But I can imagine it in my heart, it will be very interesting!


    After all, she died, also let these people can''t live, don''t want to angry mouth curse Niang?


    The smile on the face is bigger and bigger, just about to laugh, the expression on the face suddenly stiff.


    Because on the top of her head, she suddenly found a man running out of the crowd and jumping down too?!


    The man who came down to her at a high speed


    Murongsheng looked carefully, as if Shangguanhuang?!!


    The first reaction in my heart is this person. Even before I can really tell who this person is, the first name in my heart is shangguanhuang


    The body is constantly falling down, and the strong wind is blowing in the ear.


    Murongsheng''s eyes are wide open, trying to see who is the man falling from it.


    Although there was a guess in her heart, she would never believe it if she didn''t see the Chu people clearly.


    After all


    The scene she saw before she was chased by these people is not fake!


    At this time, shangguanhuang can''t and shouldn''t be here


    With the figure falling from it, when it gets closer and closer to her. Murongsheng''s eyes can''t be opened any more. It''s the acme!


    The man who chased her down This man is really


    Shangguanhuang!


    At the moment when murongsheng recognized shangguanhuang, people were held in his arms by shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng can''t think of anything in his mind now. He can only say that he is crazy! Shangguanhuang is crazy!


    Looking at the face close at hand, there was no time to take back the shock: "are you crazy! What are you doing down here? "


    "What do you want to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Sheng''s scolding words have not finished, but Shangguan Huang has blocked his mouth.


    In such a high place, still falling down I''m afraid no one has tried this kind of thing


    If you want to know what it''s like in your heart, even murongsheng can''t say clearly.


    It''s just that I feel sour in my heart, and my nose is calculating


    "Why did you jump with me?"


    When shangguanhuang''s mouth was separated from her, murongsheng''s shock and anger disappeared at this time.


    Looking at shangguanhuang smiling at her, he asked the question he wanted to know most.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes are fixed on murongsheng. He wants to engrave murongsheng in his heart.


    Mingming had not been separated for several days, but he felt like he had never seen murongsheng in his whole life.


    All kinds of emotions appear in shangguanhuang''s eyes, but murongsheng doesn''t regret it.


    A trace of regret for jumping down with he

 Chapter 1415

    At the beginning, when he was in danger in the Treasury, shangguanhuang was the same.


    Don''t hesitate to accompany her to jump down, even if it is to know that they will also fall into a desperate situation, but for her, it is also so indomitable!


    "I said, I will not let go, this life is impossible!"


    "We are destined to be together in our life. No matter where we go, I will accompany you. From generation to generation, you don''t want to get rid of me, I will always be with you! "


    "Even death can''t separate us!"


    Shangguanhuang had no way to imagine what kind of scenery he would see if he came late.


    Is it the same as the people above, looking down, but can''t see murongsheng''s figure?


    He knew what the result of his jump was.


    Isn''t it just waiting for his death?


    But he was still desperate to jump down.


    What''s the fear of death? What he fears most is that he will never see murongsheng again!


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang in front of him and listens to what shangguanhuang says. His eyes are slightly sour.


    A person can see other people''s life and death, not his own life is more important.


    She couldn''t think of anything else to do but care.


    For the first time, she could not believe that this person was just acting and wanted to get something from her.


    But the second time?


    Can this person be stupid for the first time, and can he continue to be stupid for the second time?


    Shangguanhuang is not stupid at all. Even he knows very well what he wants and what the final result is.


    However, he still did not look back, and jumped down with her!


    Shangguanhuang has already reached this point. What else does she want?!


    Murongsheng now wants to burst out laughing, and wants to vent his joy. But in the end, I can only find that I can only laugh out a light, not a light whisper.


    Now the body''s pain, pain almost let her break, but the corner of the mouth or can''t help but hook up a trace of arc. Looking at shangguanhuang''s face, which is almost close to his own, murongsheng whispered: "I remember what you said."


    "If you forget it later, I''ll be a ghost and I won''t let you go!"


    I know that what shangguanhuang said will never change.


    However, she could not help but want to threaten.


    When shangguanhuang heard what murongsheng said, he burst out laughing: "what''s the matter? It''s not enough to pester me when I''m alive. Do you want to become a ghost pestering me when I''m dead? "


    "Do you really like me?"


    Speaking of such shameless words, Murong Sheng really wants to give shangguanhuang a white eye.


    But now all over the pain, has let her now do not have any ability to react.


    Now, can only be clenched teeth, efforts to support


    Shangguanhuang finished, but did not wait for murongsheng''s answer. When I feel a little strange, I can feel my body twitching and shaking through my clothes


    "You are afraid..."


    Shangguanhuang just measured a result. Before he finished speaking, he looked down at murongsheng''s face, which made him see clearly. In a moment, his face changed.


    Under the white ups and downs, the blood vessels one by one seem to be all the blood, all the swelling one by one, under the skin, under the neck, like gullies.


    It''s very weird, and it''s very frightening!

 Chapter 1416

    Even if murongsheng is still slightly open his eyes now, there is no brilliance in his eyes.


    Around the pupil is a little red, which is not normal people should have!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguanhuang was shocked for a moment, then he was angry!


    However, murongsheng just blinked his eyes and couldn''t speak at all. He just reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth and gave shangguanhuang a response.


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t figure out what murongsheng had done and how he could be like this.


    Or, what did those people do to murongsheng?!


    Let murongsheng become such a dying situation?


    "Not afraid, not afraid."


    Shangguanhuang put his hand on the back of murongsheng''s head, quietly put her on his shoulder, and whispered: "don''t be afraid, I won''t let you die, absolutely not!"


    I don''t know whether murongsheng has heard or not.


    Can only be empty with both hands around the waist of shangguanhuang, a little strength, will shangguanhuang waist to slightly hold tight.


    Shangguanhuang a kiss gently fell on the top of her hair, looking around. There''s nothing but knowing when to land at the bottom of the cliff.


    Empty, some people feel empty.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t hesitate. The murongsheng fell to the side of the cliff.


    One side of the body is almost close to the cliff to fall down, shangguanhuang vacated a hand, also ignore other things, directly reached for the cliff to grasp up.


    According to the descending speed of two people, how can the strength of his single hand make two people stop?


    "No I want to... "


    Murongsheng wriggled his lips to stop shangguanhuang''s action. But I can''t do anything except to speak reluctantly


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be able to take you up soon."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t worry about the hand that was about to be broken. He continued to hold what he could.


    "I can definitely take you up. I won''t let you die!"


    He is not afraid of death, but now he doesn''t want to die at all!


    Because the person who hurt her, he is absolutely impossible, will not allow, these people can still survive in this world!


    At this time, there was a small tree growing from the gap of the cliff, which was watched by shangguanhuang, and quickly reached out and successfully grasped.


    For a moment, two people are still falling down the body, after a little pull, this can be embarrassed to stop, did not continue to fall down.


    It''s just that you can''t step on anything.


    In this way, the two men were hanging in the air by a small tree that shangguanhuang held in his hand.


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly felt one drop after another of warm liquid dripping on murongsheng''s face, forehead and eyelashes


    Murongsheng felt confused, forced up the spirit, slightly looked up. As you can see, the blood It fell from shangguanhuang''s hands!


    And the hand of the tree shangguanhuang seized Now it''s white bone sorrow Flesh and blood

 Chapter 1417

    Murongsheng''s body trembled slightly. He wanted to raise his hand to touch shangguanhuang''s bloody hand.


    However, it is about to touch, all of a sudden!


    The body that had been stabilized, the two people who stopped falling, actually began to fall down again!


    Because the little tree in my hand is not so tough. There is no way to bear the weight of shangguanhuang and murongsheng.


    In the slow time, shangguanhuang grasp, bit by bit from the gap of the cliff, uprooted!


    Looking at the distance above, shangguanhuang vomited a deep breath of turbid air.


    Throw away the little tree that you hold in your hand, and then you can keep murongsheng in your arms with the bloody hand.


    A little helpless smile: "no way, it seems that God is not going to save us, let us have a chance. I''ll be waiting for you when I drink Mengpo soup at Naihe bridge If it''s you now... "


    The body suddenly came a burst of crazy pain, which made murongsheng unbearable and lost the control of the body.


    In order to seize the control of his body, murongsheng takes a bite on the tip of his tongue, and holds shangguanhuang''s waist tightly with two empty hands. There is a flash of incomprehensible light in his eyes.


    Her secret place is the biggest treasure in the world!


    Since the rebirth, inexplicably found that she had such a good thing, she did not think that she would share it with others.


    Even if she died, she had to take it to the coffin, and no one could find it.


    But now


    There is a person who makes her want to gamble and fight!


    She lived again and cherished her life very much. She never did anything to commit suicide. Even if it''s jumping off the cliff, it''s just a plan in mind.


    If you are really in a desperate situation where there is no way to escape, you should jump down from the cliff to avoid the sight of people, and then enter the secret place. She will be able to successfully avoid a disaster, and intact.


    There''s no danger of life at all.


    But


    Shangguanhuang jumps down with her regardless of everything, but it''s true He really fought with his own life!


    Shangguanhuang with such a heart to her, how can she let shangguanhuang die?!


    She can''t let shangguanhuang die, and she won''t let shangguanhuang die


    "I Never do anything that you are not sure about... "


    Murongsheng slowly spits out a word. Shangguanhuang hears it in his ears before he has time to understand what murongsheng means.


    In midair, the two people who are tightly intertwined suddenly disappear in midair, leaving no trace


    In this way, completely in the cliff fall, disappeared


    When doctor Xue rushed to the cliff quickly, he saw nothing but empty The messy cliff seemed to explain to doctor Xue what had just happened here.


    But that familiar person, how also can''t find, seem to have never been here in general.

 Chapter 1418

    "Where are the people?"


    "Where are all the people?"


    Doctor Xue couldn''t find shangguanhuang for a long time, and his anxious eyes turned red.


    Doctor Xue, who has always been in no hurry to do anything, is now running towards the edge of the cliff. He wants to find an answer of his own.


    I can''t stop looking at the side of the cliff, searching, trying to find what I found.


    But no matter what, he didn''t find what he wanted to find, the shadow of the person he wanted to find.


    "Don''t look for them. They''re all gone..."


    Just when doctor Xue was about to go crazy, a voice came from his side, which was not big but full of death and despair.


    Hearing the sound, doctor Xue quickly walked over there, grabbed sun Wenzhe''s shoulder, and asked aloud, "where are the people here?"?! What do you mean it''s gone?! Where''s everybody going? "


    "Speak


    "Say it! I ask you, where is Xue Sheng? "


    Doctor Xue is not concerned about murongsheng''s life and death, he is only concerned about shangguanhuang!


    But here, no one knows shangguanhuang''s identity. I''m afraid I don''t even know the person in front of me.


    Therefore, he can only ask murongsheng''s whereabouts.


    As long as murongsheng is found out, can shangguanhuang still run away?!


    However, sun Wenzhe''s next sentence hit doctor Xue hard on the head.


    "No, she''s gone..."


    In his arms, sun Wenzhe clenched his teeth with sun Zheng''s poem, which had no serious danger to his life, revealing a kind of indignation: "she jumped off the cliff, and those people forced Xue Sheng to jump off the cliff! It''s from here, jumping down! "


    When sun Wenzhe said this, no one looked at it, not even doctor Xue.


    My eyes just stare at the cliff where no one exists now. I can''t move a step for a long time


    Sun Wenzhe''s eyes almost dyed a layer of silence!


    Blame him!


    If he is not so weak, if he can be strong, how can they catch their brother and sister?!


    How could they become the so-called Wulin experts to threaten murongsheng''s chips?!


    If they were not caught so fast, murongsheng would not fall off the cliff!


    "No way!"


    Doctor Xue didn''t believe what sun Wenzhe said. He didn''t believe a word! Mouth chanting impossible, and then quickly stood up and walked toward the edge of the cliff.


    Looking down, looking at this bottomless cliff, no one has ever been down, even if it is down, it is impossible to survive.


    In the end, will it become the burying place of murongsheng?!


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He absolutely doesn''t believe it!


    He did not believe that shangguanhuang would jump down with murongsheng!


    He believed shangguanhuang could not do this kind of mentally retarded thing!


    But


    Looking at Sun Wenzhe''s expression just now, he has completely told him how cruel it is


    What happened is far more cruel than he imagined


    For a moment, doctor Xue couldn''t help but sit on the ground, his eyes full of bitterness and regret

 Chapter 1419

    He always thought that his decision was absolutely right.


    He always believed that what he did was right!


    He did it for the sake of Shangguan!


    The best choice for shangguanhuang!


    Even in the end, shangguanhuang would hate him, but he didn''t think it mattered.


    As long as shangguanhuang can live, all he has done is worth it!


    But


    He didn''t expect that his decision, his idea, would push shangguanhuang to the place of eternal doom!


    "It''s all because of us..."


    Sun Wenzhe said, closing his eyes in pain: "it''s all to save us Only then can she be forced by those people to have no power to resist, and she can only choose this road to jump down from the cliff... "


    Sun Wenzhe''s words immediately made Doctor Xue jump up from the ground.


    "What do you mean?"?! It''s all because of you


    Doctor Xue suddenly comes over and grabs sun Wenzhe''s clothes. That has never been a temper, but now it is full of resentment and suspicion.


    Sun Wenzhe was caught by doctor Xue, but he didn''t resist. He seemed to calm down, as if he were a storyteller. He calmly told doctor Xue everything.


    When I heard that at the end, a man also jumped off the cliff with murongsheng.


    Just now, doctor Xue, who had a little chance in his heart, completely gave up at this moment.


    You don''t have to think that the one who catches up and jumps down must be shangguanhuang!


    "Ah


    Doctor Xue can''t bear it any longer. With a loud roar, he smashed his fist directly on the ground, and the soil splashed all over the place


    When he calmed down, he could see the place where Doctor Xue had just smashed his fist, and the surrounding ground became cracked.


    It can be imagined that doctor Xue just used that fist, how much strength!


    The blood gradually came out of doctor Xue''s hand


    However, doctor Xue didn''t seem to notice anything, and let the blood flow out and flow on the ground.


    It seems that only in this way, let oneself bear the pain of injury, can let the heart of regret all flow away.


    He regrets it now


    Now he really regrets what he did


    If he didn''t ask Qu Yun to help shangguanhuang suppress the cold in his body, how could things have developed like this?


    In the final analysis, shangguanhuang became like this, which was all created by him!


    It''s him


    It was he who killed shangguanhuang


    The sun brothers and sisters didn''t speak, and even doctor Xue was silent, thinking about things in his heart.


    No one noticed. Not far away, Qu Yun, who was dressed in white and looked like a fairy, put his hand over his chest and stood holding the tree trunk with one hand. They just said, all the word did not leak to hear inside the ear!


    Holding the trunk of the hand, bent into the shape of Eagle claws, deep to pick out a layer of skin on the tree!


    She hates murongsheng!!


    She really hates murongsheng!


    She wants to tear murongsheng to pieces!


    But at the same time, she also hates shangguanhuang incomparably now!


    Shangguanhuang cheated her, took her heart away, and abandoned her at the same time!


    Shangguanhuang is a liar, a big liar!


    He threw the bark in his hand on the ground. The smile on Qu Yun''s face was fierce and gloomy.


    Others may not know, but her heart is clear!


    Her beloved brother Huang, who she loves deeply, is not dead yet! Not yet!

 Chapter 1420

    Qu Yun thought, his face gradually hook up a strange, frightening smile.


    No matter where brother Huang ran to or hid, she would find brother Huang, even at the ends of the earth!


    Brother Huang, it can only be Qu Yun!


    It''s not murongsheng that woman can defile!


    At that time, I will find out brother Huang. As for the woman murongsheng, ha ha.


    The smile on Qu Yun''s face gradually becomes bloodthirsty. She looks at the bleeding wound on her body, and the coldness in her eyes makes people dare not look directly at her.


    This woman, unexpectedly still want to rob Huang elder brother with her!


    Even let her suffer such a heavy injury!


    Then, she will make murongsheng unable to survive or die!


    When she finds her brother Huang, she will find a way to make her brother Huang very devoted to her!


    It''s impossible to give brother Huang the chance to betray her and escape from her!


    Even with the chain, she will also be Huang brother to firmly tied to the side, trapped in their own body, let Huang brother run can not run away!


    What''s more, she and brother Huang have been together for a long time. No one wants to separate them from each other!


    Qu Yun raised his head and looked at the blood red thread, which spread from his fingertips to the palms of his hands.


    It looks bright red, very strange.


    Qu Yun slightly crooked his lips and gave a satisfied smile. Then he put on his hood, covered his face, turned around and left here weakly.


    Now she can''t expose herself casually.


    Because murongsheng is dead, those people in the Jianghu know that there is no antidote. So if you want to get rid of their poison, you have to kill her to get rid of it.


    So, she can''t show up. Her life is very valuable. How can those people take away her life?


    Now Murong Sheng, can be said to be hanging on the line, directly into a coma state.


    Even if I accidentally cut off the gas, I''m afraid I can''t react.


    After trying her best to bring shangguanhuang into the secret place, she completely lost consciousness and went into a coma.


    Shangguanhuang just felt that the feeling of falling down quickly disappeared for a moment, and there was no roaring wind in his ear, and he could not hear anything.


    The body will fall on the ground directly, this kind of feeling, is not he can imagine out of thin air!


    He just felt the scene in front of him. Then he saw the scene in his eyes. It was obvious that Shangguan Huang couldn''t react for a moment, and his head was even more dull, like a pile of paste


    Under the body is actually a very comfortable lawn, unlimited spread out, far away is planted a lot of exotic grass. There are so many rare herbs that can cause a sensation here!


    One by one, it seems that without careful care, it can grow like weeds.


    He didn''t have time to think about it. How could he just keep falling down, and in an instant he came to such a strange place?


    Just as shangguanhuang is trying to figure out a result, he suddenly hears a series of familiar voices, which interrupts shangguanhuang''s thinking.


    Then a gust of wind blew by, and shangguanhuang saw it in the blink of an eye


    A white big fat bird, so stopped at his side, from time to time called, and then tilted his head looking at shangguanhuang, obviously with a bit of intimacy.


    This is


    "Haidongqing?"

 Chapter 1421

    Shangguanhuang almost didn''t react when he saw the big fat bird.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I remembered that haidongqing seemed to be the one who sent the letter to me at that time.


    It''s not that his memory has receded, but that he hasn''t seen it for several months This haidongqing doesn''t know how many laps he has gained.


    Shangguanhuang reaches out his hand. Before he touches Haidong''s green feather, he rushes to the palm of his hand and rubs shangguanhuang''s palm with his fluffy head.


    Because shangguanhuang had fed it before, haidongqing didn''t recognize life at all and didn''t resist. She just relaxed her body and closed her eyes.


    He seems to enjoy shangguanhuang''s touch.


    At this time, sound came from the sky again. Shangguanhuang looked up.


    I saw a little white thing hovering over my head. I didn''t want to fly down. I just looked at shangguanhuang tightly with a pair of small eyes.


    Shangguanhuang suddenly sounded as if he had been connected with Ren Du.


    No wonder, just now how he felt so familiar here, as if he had been here.


    And he was here before!


    I remember at the beginning, when he fell into the water, he was seriously injured and passed out. But in the next cabin, I lay for a long time!


    At that time, although he promised murongsheng that he would not open the door of the wooden house or peep at the scenery outside, he was curious. How could he restrain himself with such an easy glass?


    What''s more, the more he cares about murongsheng, the more he wants to explore the secrets of murongsheng.


    While murongsheng is away, he still stealthily steps down from the bed and opens the door of the wooden house. What he saw was the scenery that he would never forget.


    Such a strange place, let alone shangguanhuang, is hard to forget after seeing it. Even if it''s just a few people, it''s not so easy to forget.


    "How can Come here all at once? "


    What shangguanhuang has no way to understand now is, how can it last one second or another scene, the next moment is here?


    It''s totally different. All of a sudden, the scene changes so fast?!


    The last time he saw the scenery here, he thought that it was a hidden valley and would not be known by outsiders.


    But today, he suddenly appeared here, let him some


    Does murongsheng know some of the magic in the script?


    Can you fly away in the twinkling of an eye and change from another place to another place?


    Shangguanhuang thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand. He had no thoughts in his mind.


    The more you think about it, the more doubts you have and the more mysteries you have.


    Gently looked at the tone, helpless mouth: "say, what is the situation here?"


    After that, I waited for a while, but I didn''t wait for murongsheng to answer. Shangguanhuang just felt something wrong. It seems that he didn''t feel murongsheng''s movement when he just came here!


    Take him to this wonderful place in an instant. According to murongsheng''s character, he has already been beating at him for a long time. How can he still not speak?


    On this thought, shangguanhuang suddenly felt murongsheng''s body in his arms. The temperature was a little hot!


    Immediately, he looked down and found that murongsheng in his arms didn''t move at all. He didn''t even feel a faint movement!


    So quiet, lying in his arms, motionless. Even the two arms that had encircled his waist before, now they all fell down on the ground, without a finger moving

 Chapter 1422

    "Murongsheng!"


    Shangguanhuang quickly opened murongsheng, and then he saw clearly. The blood vessels under murongsheng''s skin were clearly visible. The meridians are bulging up for a while, and it seems that they are suffering a lot.


    Even if people have no intuition now, murongsheng''s instinctive reaction is still so miserable.


    The body is hot, will shangguanhuang startled, immediately became flustered up.


    How could he have been confused just now under such circumstances!


    Just now, I found out something wrong with her. However, a change in the environment made him forget what was wrong with murongsheng!


    Damn it!


    Shangguanhuang some chagrin of a slap directly in his face, let himself wake up.


    Can''t be flustered up at this time, if he is flustered, murongsheng''s situation can be really dangerous!


    Shangguanhuang, who reacted, quickly touched the meridians on murongsheng''s wrist. Just touching murongsheng''s skin, he immediately frowned.


    He knew before that murongsheng had no internal power in his body. But now, there is a strong internal force hidden in the body, which is shocking.


    At least it has been in the palace for nearly a hundred years!


    Originally, Shangguan Huang was supposed to feel happy for Murong Sheng when he found out the situation. After all, most of the people in the river and lake are exhausted and can''t get such a strong internal skill in their whole life.


    But now


    These internal skills in murongsheng''s body are completely out of murongsheng''s control!


    Constantly scurrying in murongsheng''s body, mercilessly want to damage murongsheng''s meridians, let murongsheng become a useless person!


    Shangguanhuang knew that he couldn''t go on hesitating like this. If he did, murongsheng would die!


    Gather your internal power on your fingertips and cut murongsheng''s index finger with a piece of internal power.


    Let the blood flow out of murongsheng''s body. After a while, he dyed murongsheng''s hands bright red.


    Shangguanhuang looks at the blood flowing out and feels very dazzling.


    Blame him.


    It''s all his fault.


    Just because after seeing her, patronize oneself here happy, but did not discover her body''s strange condition.


    If he had found out earlier, he would have been able to dredge the internal forces that were bumping around in murongsheng''s body. Let them return to the Dantian.


    But now it''s too late to find this problem!


    What he can do now is to force out the extra internal force and let the internal force flow out of murongsheng''s body along with the blood.


    However, the effect seems to be negligible


    Seeing more and more blood flowing from the tips of ten fingers, murongsheng was still the same, not relieved at all.


    Shangguanhuang''s brows are tightly twisted together. If he continues like this, he will drain the blood in murongsheng''s body. I''m afraid that the internal force that exists in his body can''t be released.


    Murongsheng, in a coma state, feels as if his body has been ignited by a fierce flame, burning fiercely there.


    The burning feeling seemed to burn murongsheng to ashes, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, I felt a burst of pain from my fingertips

 Chapter 1423

    After the pain came, murongsheng''s scorching temperature seemed to have weakened.


    But inside the body has been tormenting murongsheng''s fiery, it seems to have quickly found a vent, like the sea wave surge of the same desperate toward the fingertip outflow, want to flow out.


    Although the effect is not so obvious, but let her feel a little better a lot.


    It''s just that this feeling hasn''t lasted long. Murongsheng feels that it''s slowing down It seems that the comfortable feeling is slowly disappearing.


    Although the hot air continued to flow out, her consciousness seemed to be heavier and heavier.


    Some of the wills that could have been forced to hold up now seem to be gradually unable to hold up


    The whole person seems to fall into a deep valley, silent, let her completely do not want to get up


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng in his arms, breathing more and more slowly, the degree of chest undulation is also lower and lower, how can not resolve the irritability and dignified fundus.


    Murongsheng''s face was suffused with blood, although it had faded now. But now the pale face is no different from the ghost.


    It looks like a very vulnerable person. With a little force, it will disappear from his eyes


    He knew in his heart that he could not go on like this!


    If you wait like this, I''m afraid murongsheng will not wake up completely!


    A person who has no internal power suddenly has more internal power for nearly a hundred years. It''s too strong for murongsheng to bear.


    Because in the use of these internal skills, murongsheng has never experienced, more do not know how to control, can only let these internal skills rampant in her body.


    However, after waiting for a long time, these internal skills will


    More and more blood flows from murongsheng''s fingertips, and the internal power released from his body is really very little. On the contrary, it will make murongsheng lose too much blood and become weaker and weaker


    For a moment, shangguanhuang didn''t know what to do.


    He reached out and touched murongsheng''s pulse. Shangguanhuang''s heart was like a big stone. He took a deep breath. A way came up in my mind So far, it''s the only way


    Transfer murongsheng''s internal force, which she can''t control, into his body.


    This is the operation of a method


    Shangguan Huang looks at Murong Sheng with more and more pain in his face, hesitates for a long time, and finally makes up his mind


    He never thought that he would turn murongsheng''s body into his own and make murongsheng his woman under such circumstances


    Shangguan Huang is the most scornful and the most despised one who takes advantage of others'' danger.


    In the past, he always wanted to wait until murongsheng willingly gave his body to him, instead of what happened now when murongsheng was unconscious


    Let murongsheng lose the most precious thing


    But now, it''s not whether shangguanhuang wants to or not, it''s not up to him to choose this matter!


    Even when murongsheng wakes up, he will resent him and complain about him, he will admit it.


    Because there is really no other way.


    As long as you can save murongsheng''s life


    Determined, shangguanhuang quickly bandaged the wounds of murongsheng''s ten fingers. Then he picked up murongsheng and walked directly to the wooden house next to him

 Chapter 1424

    After lying here for so long before, Guan Huang was familiar with the situation inside the wooden house.


    He found the room where he was lying last time and put murongsheng on the bed gently.


    Eyes fell on murongsheng''s body, with a trace of fishing net and some pain


    The clothes on murongsheng''s body, because he had just experienced such a big thing and was surrounded by so many people''s internal forces, had already been in tatters.


    Although the most critical place to cover up, but still exposed a lot of snow-white skin.


    Normally smart eyes are now tightly closed, long eyelashes cast a small shadow on her face.


    Pale, looking particularly vulnerable, want to let people hold in their arms to take good care of.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s face seriously, and his heart trembles slightly.


    Even if he knows now, he is to save her life, just taking advantage of murongsheng unconscious time to do such a thing. But The person who let him do this kind of thing is murongsheng. As long as he thinks about it a little, he can''t help feeling nervous


    It''s like being under a lot of pressure


    Do you want to do it?


    How to do it?


    Gently, or


    Shangguanhuang has never let a woman close to his body, and has never really done such or such things with a woman I''ve never pressed a woman under her body to do something indescribable


    However, he learned this kind of thing very well in the palace


    But now the situation is different


    Even if it is to do this kind of thing, just to save her Shangguanhuang still doesn''t want to aggrieve murongsheng. He doesn''t want to settle the matter so hastily.


    Even if murongsheng is in a coma now, he wants to give him a good memory


    Shangguan Huang was a little nervous. He bent down and gently Carefully With a pious attitude towards fairies, he gently put murongsheng''s lips together


    So in a quiet time Two people intimate touch, shangguanhuang immediately feel the kind of comfortable feeling before, suddenly magnified several times!


    After living so long, for the first time in so many years, he felt how comfortable it was to have close contact with the most important person in his heart, and how hot it would be in his heart!


    Shangguanhuang felt it for a while, then released murongsheng''s lips and looked down at the man with closed eyes: "you don''t push me away now, so you are your own default."


    Of course, what shangguanhuang said naturally did not get murongsheng''s response.


    Even what shangguanhuang said was not heard.


    Shangguanhuang directly so overbearing, instead of murongsheng made this decision.


    Looking at her eyes, shangguanhuang''s eyes seem to be a group of flames, burning, eager to accommodate murongsheng to his arms!


    Now, if murongsheng is awake, he will certainly curse shangguanhuang for being shameless and taking advantage of others'' danger!


    But now Murong Sheng can''t wake up, how can she have any radical reaction? She only feels that she is in infinite degradation in a coma


    The bed curtain hanging on the bed was put down to block the scenery on the bed.


    For a moment There was only shangguanhuang''s heavy breathing in the room

 Chapter 1425

    The scenery in the secret place has never changed. No matter how long you go, what kind of scenery is outside.


    Murongsheng didn''t know how long it had been, but he woke up from his coma.


    Before I could open my eyes, my eyelashes just trembled a little, and my nose seemed to smell a fragrance


    That kind of, fragrant, hook of population, water will flow down, the smell of grilled fish!


    Finger tip slightly moved two times, indicating that people will soon wake up.


    The long eyelashes were shaking a little. The eyes that had been closed for a long time finally opened slowly at this time


    After opening his eyes, murongsheng stared at the wooden roof for a long time, but he didn''t react. He was in a state of trance for such a long time. It seemed that he had forgotten something in his mind, but he couldn''t recall it.


    Isn''t she falling off a cliff?


    How can you suddenly run into the wooden house?


    Still in bed?


    Murongsheng frowned and thought about it for a long time before he finally remembered something. I think of what happened before I came to the secret place!


    Although


    Now she has a lot to say, but she is too hungry!


    Originally, she was able to continue to sleep, but the smell of grilled fish was so fierce that it was hard for her to smell it! It''s hard not to wake up!


    Murongsheng has no time to think about other things. There is only one thing in her mind now. That is, eat fish quickly!


    Go to the grilled fish!


    Can''t wait to turn down from the bed.


    I thought that after lying in bed for so long and fighting with so many people before coma, she would feel stiff at this moment!


    And, when she rolled down from the bed, she was ready to fall directly to the ground and then get up in a mess.


    Results!


    All the things in my mind didn''t happen!


    She tumbled down from the bed and stood steadily on the ground. She also felt that her physical condition was more comfortable and better than ever!


    Energetic very abundant, feel how to use all use up the same, like a lively calf!


    Even his body seems to be much lighter than before. I feel that if I jump, I can jump from the ground to the wooden roof!


    However, she clearly remembers that at that time, in order to cope with the situation, she ate two fruits in her stomach. The internal force contained in the fruits damaged her channels. But now, I don''t feel any pain all over?


    Did the damaged meridians automatically repair when she was in a coma?


    What surprised her most was that her eyes and ears seemed much better than when she ate the first fruit!


    The joy of rebirth after the disaster is shown on murongsheng''s face, just like the ancients said!


    If you don''t die in great danger, you will be blessed!


    She can be reborn, how can in that case, by that group of villains to die!


    She is a very lucky person!


    Murongsheng just had a good time, and he smelled the smell of roast fish. He kept drilling into her nose, making her stomach feel more hungry. He could not help but grunt.

 Chapter 1426

    In pursuit of the smell of grilled fish, murongsheng takes a look at his body, wrapping a thin quilt around him, then pushes open the door of the wooden house and strides out.


    Eyes are getting better and better now. It''s not hard to see.


    As soon as murongsheng came out of the wooden house, he took a look and found a wooden shelf beside the lake.


    And there are some firewood under the wooden shelf, which is burning.


    Haidongqing, standing on both sides of the secret place, has a round head and two pairs of black bean eyes staring at the fish roasting on the wooden shelf without blinking.


    Although this appearance is very cute, murongsheng can see at a glance that these two fat ductile irons must be thinking about grilled fish!


    However, there is no one else in this secret place except shangguanhuang, who was brought in by her.


    These two fat balls have no hands and no brains. How can they build a wooden shelf by themselves and then clean up the fish to roast them?


    The roast fish must have been solved by shangguanhuang.


    But


    Murong Sheng''s eyes looked around for a while, and did not see Shangguan Huang''s figure, who?


    Although I really want to know where shangguanhuang is now, and this secret place completely belongs to her territory.


    What she wants to do, what she wants to take, things will automatically appear in her side.


    But Shangguanhuang is a living man!


    It''s impossible for shangguanhuang to appear in front of her!


    If it happens to happen, shangguanhuang is going to the toilet The two people face to face, is not to lose adults?


    With this in mind, murongsheng is too lazy to think about where shangguanhuang is now. I even feel that it''s good to be here alone.


    Looking at the grilled fish on the wooden shelf, murongsheng takes up the condiment beside it with a smile and sprinkles it skillfully on the grilled fish. A reversal, let the fish continue to roast.


    The seasoning roasted by the fire immediately evaporated.


    Let stand at the side staring at the two fat ball, and can''t help but close two steps, if not for fear of fire, the head will come up!


    After turning over twice, murongsheng felt that the roast fish was almost baked. As long as the stick inserted in the fish to take up, happy to eat a bite of grilled fish.


    I heard a familiar voice coming from behind me, which was not familiar any more.


    In particular, the voice seems to be mixed with a trace of ridicule, with a hint of ridicule.


    "If I were you, I''d take a bath now, and then come back for grilled fish."


    Yeah??


    This voice


    Murongsheng took the roast fish in his hand and looked at it along the sound.


    I saw Shangguan Huang walking slowly towards this side, but with a familiar and strange taste.


    Do you feel that shangguanhuang''s aura is not the same as before?


    Not as sharp and pressing as before, people dare not get close to it, and it seems less aggressive than before?


    However, murongsheng could not understand shangguanhuang any more!


    Looking at shangguanhuang now, four words suddenly appeared in his mind!


    It''s enigmatic.


    If she is not wrong, I''m afraid shangguanhuang is hiding her aggressive Aura now!

 Chapter 1427

    This


    Is shangguanhuang''s skill improved again?


    What a profound skill that can achieve shangguanhuang''s present step?!


    It''s just


    When shangguanhuang followed her down the cliff, he didn''t have this kind of aura!


    How come all of a sudden


    When did shangguanhuang suddenly become so strong?!!


    Murongsheng hasn''t had time to ask, because when he reaches for the grilled fish, the quilt on his body slightly raises a little gap. Instant, murongsheng nose inside smell is no longer the delicious smell of grilled fish!


    There was a rush of Let people smell, can''t help the stench of nausea!


    Murong Sheng Leng for a while, subconsciously think is the hand holding the roast fish, bad?


    What shangguanhuang baked here is actually a dead fish that has been dead for a long time?


    Murongsheng instantly looks at shangguanhuang and looks at him suspiciously.


    But when he met shangguanhuang''s smiling eyes, murongsheng suddenly had a bad feeling Is it


    Murongsheng instantly throws the grilled fish in his hand aside and subconsciously looks at his body wrapped in the quilt. Random, the quilt was slightly opened a small corner, suddenly A large stench directly attacks murongsheng.


    This time, she instantly felt very sick and quickly covered her nose.


    While standing on one side, peeping at the two fat balls of the roast fish, he was even more shameless, flapping his wings and flying directly into the sky to escape the taste.


    How could she!


    So dirty!


    It''s more dirty than a beggar''s body. You have to smoke!


    Murongsheng rushed to the lake and threw the quilt wrapped around him. He was about to go into the lake and wash it. Suddenly felt a burning eyes, dead on her back.


    Murongsheng acutely turned to look in the past, found shangguanhuang did not know when, had run to the fire to sit down.


    Skillfully grilling other fish, then staring at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng was angry and waited for shangguanhuang. He warned: "turn around, don''t peek, or you''ll dig your eyes out!"


    That''s true!


    Shangguanhuang, this ungrateful man!


    In her coma, see her body so dirty, so smelly, don''t know to help her clean the dirty things on her body?!


    Before, when shangguanhuang was unconscious, she was very difficult to help shangguanhuang clean up the dirty things on her body. Even in a coma, he tried to make shangguanhuang coma more comfortable!


    But now!


    I shouldn''t have done that then! It''s time for shangguanhuang to be dirty!


    It''s just


    Murongsheng''s face turned a little red, and he suddenly felt a burning temperature on his face


    How could she remember this!


    How could she think of letting Shangguan Huang take a bath for her!


    Men and women are not compatible!


    In murongsheng''s heart, he was a little shy and said that he shouldn''t have such an idea. Shangguanhuang''s voice came from behind.


    "I''ve seen you all over You have become my person... "


    This sentence, like a mugstick, hit murongsheng heavily on the head!


    What the hell?!


    When did she become shangguanhuang?!


    She has no idea!


    Shangguan huangtie must be talking again. Hi, nonsense!

 Chapter 1428

    Murongsheng didn''t understand and was not ready to continue thinking.


    He jumps into the lake and cleans his dirty things. Then he takes time to recall what shangguanhuang said. But after thinking for a long time, I didn''t come up with a reason.


    Just feel


    How many days has she been in a coma!!


    Why these dirty things on her body, some of them have stuck to her body, especially hard to clean!


    Rubs the skin red, only then reluctantly cleans.


    Shangguanhuang roasts the fish and looks at murongsheng without responding to himself. I just wash myself in the lake, and I''m not angry.


    It''s just like roasting fish. Looking at it, I think it''s very interesting.


    However, when I saw murongsheng cleaning his back awkwardly, I didn''t clean it for a long time.


    Shangguanhuang put the roast fish on the wooden shelf, took off his clothes and jumped in.


    Take the towel in murongsheng''s hand, gently help murongsheng wipe the dirty things on his back, and try to clean them.


    When he felt shangguanhuang diving into the water, murongsheng wanted to turn over his eyes and let shangguanhuang leave her.


    But after looking at shangguanhuang, there was no excessive behavior. He just helped her clean her back, so let him go.


    After all, the position of the back, she really is, relying on their own ability, can not reach!


    Shangguanhuang gently cleans murongsheng''s back, and his heart is just like a little rabbit. He carefully asks, "do you remember what happened after you brought me here?"


    There is an unprecedented contradiction in my heart


    On the one hand, he hopes murongsheng can remember what happened between them. In this way, it can be fully proved that she is his person


    But on the other hand, shangguanhuang didn''t really want to remind murongsheng of it, which would not cause any bad memories to murongsheng


    After all, what he did was to save Murong Sheng''s life, but it was not good to say it It makes people feel that he is taking advantage of others'' danger


    "Here?"


    Murongsheng had nothing to be busy with in his hand, and he was thinking about the sentence that shangguanhuang had just said.


    Then she''s already his man.


    At this time, he didn''t pay attention to shangguanhuang''s question. Some of them responded: "do you mean after falling off the cliff and coming here?"


    "Well..."


    Shangguan Huang''s heart now is almost in his throat Chest is "bang bang" of the rapid beating, like a drum.


    He''s a mess.


    Even, he felt The beating range of my heart is too big, which makes the ripples in the lake expand several times


    "Oh, I don''t remember that."


    Murongsheng yawned: "as soon as I came in, I fainted. Just as you have mentioned it, please tell me what happened after I came in."


    "For example, how can my damaged meridians get better again? It seems that my internal power has also increased a lot. How could my body get so dirty? Why do I feel that your skill seems to be much stronger than before? "


    "And when will I become your man?"

 Chapter 1429

    Murongsheng had not thought so much, but he was suddenly mentioned by shangguanhuang.


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems that I really don''t remember anything after entering the secret place.


    The brain is a blank. I can''t think of it.


    All of a sudden, a series of questions made shangguanhuang not react, so he smashed it to shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang felt a little guilty because murongsheng asked so many questions


    "You have asked so many questions, which do you want me to answer first?"


    Shangguanhuang forced his weak guilty heart down, and said it in a very gentle tone. Like not so much attention, at the same time will not let people feel special perfunctory.


    "Er..."


    Murongsheng thought about it for a moment. It''s really There are a lot of questions.


    And shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s back and is silent.


    After a while, he just spoke. What he said was not to answer murongsheng''s question, but to throw a question to murongsheng: "tell me first, why do you have so much internal power in your body?"


    Murongsheng blinked, a little guilty


    He turned to shangguanhuang and said, "it''s just The one from the Treasury The pot of grass It turns out that... "


    The Treasury''s?


    The pot of grass?


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang was obviously shocked. Then he remembered what murongsheng said and was shocked!


    "You mean the one you got from the Treasury?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and murongsheng''s eyes twinkled


    Slowly nodded, and then the guilty hand, pointed to the side in the past.


    "Just That... "


    Shangguanhuang looked in the direction of murongsheng and saw a very small plant growing on the lonely ground there. At the top, there are still some golden fruits


    Just looking at it, shangguanhuang immediately saw that the plant had been extinct for a long time and forgotten by everyone. It was a fruit that could increase the power!


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flashed a little surprise. After all, it was the first time that he saw this kind of living legendary thing.


    However, the excitement in the past, the next moment is anger!


    Because of the fruit hanging on it, it is obvious that there are three less!


    In an instant, shangguanhuang takes his eyes back from Guoguo and stares at murongsheng. That look in the eyes, as long as one look can feel very dangerous!


    Murongsheng turned his back to shangguanhuang, and didn''t see the expression on shangguanhuang''s face, but he subconsciously realized that a trace of danger was slowly approaching her.


    A chill came from his neck, which made murongsheng shrink his neck


    That''s right!


    The next second, Murong Sheng felt Shangguan Huang close to his ear and said softly


    Although the voice is very light, but it makes people feel a kind of terror, entangled in the tone


    "Legend has it that nine will come out. Why are there three missing? Do you want to explain to me where the three missing ones are

 Chapter 1430

    Murongsheng swallows his saliva. He can hear the sound of swallowing his saliva quietly


    I feel chilly around, and the hair on my neck is going to stand up.


    Mingming was chased and killed by so many people, thousands of people a few days ago, and she didn''t have the slightest fear.


    But now


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, the tone that came into her ears It made her feel a little scared


    Baji a mouth, also didn''t say a word.


    Racking his brains for a long time, he didn''t know how to say it. He was able to let shangguanhuang let it go.


    Until he heard shangguanhuang''s strange voice, murongsheng had to harden his head and say: "that''s That is I give you Eat... "


    "Yes?"


    The expression on Shangguan Huang''s face is a little dangerous. His eyes are a little deep. That tone is just about to swallow Murong Sheng alive.


    "You ate three at once?! Do you know that this fruit can increase your skill for decades, and you can eat three of them all at once! Do you want to die? "


    "Do you know that there has never been internal force in your body. If you can''t control it, you''ll die! "


    Shangguanhuang grabs murongsheng''s shoulder and shakes it. The bones on murongsheng''s body will fall apart.


    But now she did something wrong, and dare not resist.


    Only waiting for shangguanhuang''s anger to subside, she let go of the two hands shaking her shoulders, and then she said, "I know."


    There''s nothing wrong with the tone!


    Hearing that, shangguanhuang was so angry that he slapped murongsheng''s ass!


    "You know, dare to do so, do you want to die?"


    This kind of thing that can increase internal force is accumulated over time, and there is no shortcut to go!


    One is enough! Add decades of skill and play first, right?!


    But murongsheng ate three!


    This kind of adverse things, others can eat on a has been able to happy for a lifetime! However Murong Sheng is really


    After all, if you go against the sky, you will have to pay for so much internal power in your body!


    The human body is so fragile, and murongsheng can''t control the internal power in his body. He suddenly increases his power for a hundred years. Who can bear it?!


    Without slowly expanding, the river in the body will be turned into a vast ocean, then the only thing that comes is destruction!


    Murongsheng''s body ate the three fruits and became this state. That''s the reason, because her body can''t bear so much internal force!


    All of a sudden, adding 30 years of internal power from nothingness can make murongsheng toss. A little careless, a bad deal may be possessed!


    People who have the foundation of martial arts and internal power in the elixir field have to use their skills to heal their wounds for several days before they can be stabilized.


    And murongsheng


    I don''t know any martial arts, and I don''t know how to control the internal power in my body. I just ate three in a row. Do you really treat this fruit as a fruit?!


    Murongsheng is now rebuked by shangguanhuang. He can''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 1431

    Because her own heart is also very clear, eat so much in a row, it is really not fatal rhythm.


    But


    At that time, she did not have any way?


    When shangguanhuang finished, murongsheng answered helplessly: "the situation was critical at that time, and I couldn''t help it. There''s no way to protect yourself with the skill added by that fruit. At that time, I was really pressed by those people, so I had to eat another one. "


    Speaking of this, murongsheng is also a little aggrieved: "Mingming''s two fruit skills are super powerful on who? How come it''s useless to fall on me? I''m still bullied by them like a grandson! "


    "I can''t do any moves. The moves I''ve done are not hot enough. They can''t do great harm at all."


    Think about murongsheng, feel very wronged, but she did not say!


    "That''s not true. They won''t let me off so easily if I don''t get strong. I can only eat two in a row, or you think you can still live to see me jump off the cliff? I''m afraid that when you came over at that time, all you saw was my body! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang''s heart trembled, and he quickly scolded: "you''ll be OK, those who hurt you, I''ll never let go of them, none of them!"


    Murong Sheng shook his head and narrowed his eyes: "No."


    "No?"


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng tightly, as his woman. He didn''t protect murongsheng well at that time. He admitted that it was his problem. His ability was insufficient. It was his fault!


    But revenge should be done by him!


    Those who hurt Murong Sheng, he will not let them go so easily anyway!


    But what did murongsheng just say?


    Said she didn''t want to?


    What does she want?! Don''t want him!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s deeper and deeper eyes, murongsheng moves his fingers to think that shangguanhuang is afraid that he is thinking about something in his heart. He quickly comforts him: "what are you excited about? I said I don''t want your stuff, I''ll do it myself! "


    Only by personally killing those who hurt her one by one, can we feel comfortable!


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang was relieved. He bowed his head and gave murongsheng a kiss on his shoulder: "you are my man now. All the people who bully you and hurt you are tired of living. You can kill them whenever you want. It''s all up to you. "


    "If you break out of any basket, I will carry it for you. You don''t need to be afraid of anyone!"


    Shangguanhuang''s words are very domineering. If other women heard it, they would have been happy and even rushed to kiss Guan Huang.


    But


    Murongsheng can''t be described as a normal woman. When he heard shangguanhuang''s words, he didn''t feel touched. On the contrary, he was a little strange.


    He turned his head and looked at shangguanhuang. His brows were locked tightly. He looked into shangguanhuang''s eyes and said, "what do you mean? Please make it clear to me


    "What do you mean, I''m your man now? I can''t hear some of them clearly. Can you explain them to me? "

 Chapter 1432

    Shangguanhuang''s eyes, suddenly some dodge: "back wash clean, don''t continue in the water.". If you catch a cold, it''s not good. "


    With that, shangguanhuang stood up and was ready to leave.


    Murongsheng''s quick reaction caught shangguanhuang''s wrist: "make it clear, don''t change the topic for me!"


    Shangguan Huang, who was caught by the wrist, was neither going nor not. He opened his mouth and hesitated to hide the past.


    But is murongsheng the kind of person who will let people hide the past?!


    Of course not!


    Murongsheng couldn''t help but hide from shangguanhuang: "say! Otherwise, I won''t ignore you later! Drive you straight out of here


    Shangguan Huang changed his face. He knew the freedom of coming and going. All of them has the final say of Murong Sheng. If what murongsheng said was true, he might be kicked out by murongsheng now.


    No way, shangguanhuang had to open his mouth and said: "you know, your body has no trace of internal skill. There is no way to accommodate the skill of nearly a hundred years. And when I found out about you, it was too late. I just want to dredge, but it doesn''t work much. "


    "If you don''t die like you, then there is no way to absorb the internal force in your body, you can only find a way to discharge them from your body..."


    "So?"


    Listening to shangguanhuang murmuring here for a long time, he couldn''t say a key point. Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, directly interrupted his words, let him start to say the point.


    "So..."


    Shangguanhuang took a look at murongsheng, sighed deeply, and his voice became smaller: "so If you want to get rid of the extra internal force in your body, there is only one way... "


    "Tell me what to do."


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. She always felt that the way shangguanhuang said was not so easy for her to accept.


    Otherwise, how could shangguanhuang falter for a long time and dare not say it!


    I''m not afraid that he will be angry if he says it!


    "That is The solution is Harmony between yin and Yang.... "


    "Yin, Yang, tone, harmony?"


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, murongsheng repeated it word by word to shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what the four representatives of Yin Yang harmony mean!


    What she can''t believe is that when she was in a coma, she just kept up with Guan Huang Round house?!!


    She doesn''t know anything!


    Murong Sheng is a curse in his heart. He wants to hit Shangguan Huang on the ground.


    But soon, murongsheng also wanted to understand, also understand the importance of this matter.


    After all, if there is only such a way according to shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang will not watch her die.


    What''s more, she and shangguanhuang got married before, and now they have become a famous couple, which is not unreasonable


    Shangguanhuang is good to her, let her also see in the eye, the heart is remember clearly. How many more can such a man who has repeatedly ignored his own life and accompanied her to live and die together?


    How could her heart not be moved?


    Otherwise, he would not expose his secret to shangguanhuang.


    It''s just

 Chapter 1433

    Murongsheng''s heart moved. After wiping the water off his body, his hand moved slightly. A clean dress just fell into murongsheng''s hands.


    He quickly put on his clothes and pushed away shangguanhuang standing in front of her, regardless of what shangguanhuang wanted to do.


    Directly from the side of the grilled fish to take up, eat up.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma. I''ve been hungry for a long time.


    Shangguanhuang, who is standing on one side, has no foundation in his heart. Now he looks at murongsheng, who has suddenly changed his face. He is even more flustered.


    Thinking about murongsheng''s indifference to others, I guess that he decided to reconcile Yin and Yang with her at that time, which made murongsheng angry. That''s why


    There is no way to shangguanhuang, can only try to explain this matter with murongsheng, can get murongsheng''s forgiveness.


    "Don''t be angry. It was really critical. I really can''t think of any way, that''s why I made such a decision... "


    Although, what he has to admit is that there is a little private letter in his heart.


    It''s right to be selfish, but to the greatest extent, it''s because I have to do it!


    He went to shangguanhuang just because he didn''t have the ability and didn''t reach the level of the person who came to murongsheng when he was unconscious.


    I didn''t force her before, now I don''t!


    He did not want to move murongsheng when she was unconscious, but the situation at that time really made her think less!


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s incoherent explanation, murongsheng sneered directly: "ha ha."


    "As soon as you got out of Qu Yun''s bed, you climbed to my bed in a twinkling of an eye. Shangguanhuang didn''t expect that you were such a playful person!"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t care to wipe the water off his body. He ran after murongsheng''s ass and explained: "I didn''t have anything to do with her! At that time, your concealed weapon also seriously injured her, so I couldn''t have anything to do with her! "


    "I don''t know what happened at that time! I didn''t wake up until you hurt her badly! "


    "But I can assure you that I wake up to find that I have nothing to do with her!"


    Shangguan Huang began to speak incoherently, and he was defending himself all the time.


    I don''t know why. It has nothing to do with him. He has never done such a thing. But in front of murongsheng, as long as he mentioned this problem, he would start to be nervous.


    "As you say, if I hadn''t hurt her badly. You just push the boat with her, and then to suppress the cold inside your body? "


    Murongsheng snorted coldly, and the tone was obviously unpleasant.


    "No! At that time, I was completely unconscious, and I didn''t know how I ran to the same bed with her... "


    Knowing that his explanation was weak, Shangguan Huang immediately pushed out doctor Xue: "it''s all doctor Xue! It''s all him! All the decisions on this matter were made by Dr. Xue. I have no idea what the situation is! "


    He was dazed at that time. How could he know what happened at that time!

 Chapter 1434

    "Doctor Xue was originally with you. Of course, he will speak for you. You can''t prove your innocence by pulling him out!" Murongsheng retorts without thinking about it.


    How could he and doctor Xue be together!


    He didn''t know anything about the decision made by doctor Xue. He didn''t ask for his ideas at all!


    Shangguanhuang scolds doctor Xue in his heart. He wants to let doctor Xue appear in front of him now, and then beat him up!


    If it wasn''t for doctor Xue''s work, and if he had to marry Qu Yun, it wouldn''t be so big now.


    Murongsheng would not have been chased by so many people at that time. At last, he had no choice but to jump off the cliff and die!


    If he didn''t catch up at that time, wouldn''t he be able to meet murongsheng in the future?


    In this way, Shangguan Huang''s disgust towards Qu Yun has reached a new level!


    Looking at murongsheng, who is too lazy to pay attention to him, and at the same time, he doesn''t believe it at all, shangguanhuang gives up the explanation and doesn''t want to explain it.


    "Murongsheng, I''ll tell you! Anyway, you are my woman now, do you know? "


    He stepped forward, grabbed murongsheng''s wrist and pulled him in his arms. Let murongsheng''s eyes and his eyes to each other, with a can''t refuse.


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, it seems that now Shangguan Huang has been forced by her to go crazy. Don''t even explain, said directly overbearing.


    He always pretended to be very angry and angry, but he couldn''t do it any more, so he broke the Gong directly. Under shangguanhuang''s gaze, he took a bite of the fish with his other hand.


    It was very enjoyable, but he didn''t answer shangguanhuang''s words.


    Shangguanhuang watched murongsheng eat fish here so happily, and his face suddenly became dark.


    Feelings, he just said so much, worried for so long, are murongsheng to cheat?!!


    She didn''t get angry at all just now. She was just putting on an act?!


    Murongsheng is really a good man!


    I don''t know what''s going on in my heart. It''s like a big empty piece. Murongsheng didn''t care about him, what he did, what women he was with and what he did with that woman.


    This idea, when seeing murongsheng''s indifferent face, suddenly ran into shangguanhuang''s mind.


    Let shangguanhuang hold murongsheng''s wrist and tighten it for a few minutes, then his face sank slowly.


    No matter whether murongsheng cares about him or not, he will not let murongsheng leave him!


    "Oh, take it easy! You''re hurting me


    Murong Sheng is eating grilled fish comfortably. The pain from her wrist makes her feel so painful that she can''t even eat the fragrant grilled fish.


    How could she have thought that shangguanhuang suddenly seemed to be mad, and one of them made an effort to hold her wrist so painful?


    "I''m just joking with you. Why are you so angry? My wrist hurts!"


    Murongsheng curled his mouth and quickly ate the fish in his mouth: "I believe you, I know you won''t do that, but you''re not happy!"

 Chapter 1435

    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang gave some points by grasping murongsheng''s wrist.


    However, he was firmly held in the palm of his hand by shangguanhuang, which made murongsheng unable to escape.


    "I was really angry at that time," murongsheng said in retrospect. "Among the people who pursued me at that time, I found baqizun''s disciples and joined in. At that time, I thought you must have ordered me to be killed! "


    Listen, shangguanhuang''s heart.


    How could baqizun''s disciples follow those people in the Jianghu to hunt down murongsheng?


    He was in a coma. How could he have given such an order?!


    Moreover, the relationship between him and murongsheng, baqizun''s disciples should be clear.


    How can


    No one orders them, they will never have the courage to follow those people in the river and lake to hunt down murongsheng!


    Shangguanhuang himself observes the expression on murongsheng''s face. He looks at murongsheng calmly and doesn''t continue to doubt him. This makes shangguanhuang''s heart fall back and breathe a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately


    Fortunately, murongsheng didn''t continue to doubt him, otherwise the baqizun disciples also followed the pursuit of this matter, how can he be washed away!


    Before shangguanhuang asked, when did he begin to doubt him.


    Murongsheng himself said: "but in the back, the big elder martial brother was killed by the people in the river and lake in order to save me. I''m afraid it''s not your order to ask baqizun''s disciples to pursue me. "


    If it was the order given by shangguanhuang, the elder martial brother would not have stood up at that time, but would have watched her die.


    Because baqizun''s disciples always obey shangguanhuang''s orders and will not do anything against shangguanhuang''s orders.


    But Who can motivate most of baqizun''s disciples to come after her? What means were used to make the baqizun disciples obedient?


    She really wants to know, besides Qu Yun, a crazy woman who wants to kill her, who else wants to kill her!


    If you don''t make it clear, she will never be murongsheng!


    "Speaking of it, your five poison sect saint who has a marriage contract is really good at it."


    Murongsheng put the matter behind him and pulled Qu Yun out.


    He asked for a piece of meat from the roast fish. He wanted to treat the fish in his mouth as the flesh of Qu Yun''s body. He ate it resentfully and swallowed it.


    "She''s really amazing. I admire her!"


    Shangguan Huang looks at Murong Sheng for unknown reasons. When he wakes up, he sees Qu Yun lying beside him with blood all over his body. On the other hand, doctor Xue has been hesitating for a long time and can''t say a word he can hear.


    Especially at that time, I saw Qu Yun and doctor Xue who came in. He immediately reflected that it must be doctor Xue who made the decision to let Qu Yun in at that time!


    At that time, there was an idea that he wanted to kill doctor Xue, so he didn''t ask for more details, and he didn''t feel any mood.


    When I met murongsheng, I was very curious. How could murongsheng be chased by so many people overnight?


    And shouldn''t those people go after Qu Yun to get rid of the poisonous insects? Why did they all come after murongsheng?


    But the situation at that time also made shangguanhuang have no chance to ask.

 Chapter 1436

    "Tut! I really want to thank your fiancee for being chased by so many people


    Murongsheng snorted coldly: "her ability is really too high. She has given so many people the curse of life and death. Those people''s lives are completely pinched by Qu Yun. What does Qu Yun want those people to do at that time? Can''t they do it? "


    "Even if those people come to kill me, they have to listen honestly!"


    Murong Sheng was very angry. He thought he could compete with Qu Yun after he had internal power.


    What''s more, Qu Yun directly aroused public anger and poisoned so many people!


    If you want to kill Qu Yun, isn''t that as simple as crushing an ant? It won''t be difficult.


    What happened?!


    Murongsheng thinks shangguanhuang''s move is very smooth, but who knows that Qu Yun''s skill of counterattack is more powerful!


    Directly convinced those Wulin people!


    Let those Wulin people who wanted to join hands to kill Qu Yun the last second join hands to kill her murongsheng the next moment!


    Listening to Murong Sheng''s words, Shangguan Huang is a little uncomfortable.


    The main reason is that murongsheng is a woman who has an engagement with you, which makes shangguanhuang listen very harsh.


    But in the heart also faintly guessed, Murong Sheng now estimate is eating to fly vinegar, so will say this words.


    In particular, murongsheng was jealous about Qu Yun''s affairs, which made shangguanhuang forget his discomfort and his mood improved a lot!


    Looking at murongsheng, he said while eating the roast fish he was holding. Just as he reached for another roasted fish, shangguanhuang grabbed murongsheng''s wrist and turned over to press him under his body.


    This action, let Murong Sheng immediately startled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang with wide eyes, although they have had intimate contact not long ago.


    But when that happened, it was all done without her knowing it!


    In other words, this does not mean that shangguanhuang can do anything to her now. Also can''t represent, she has completely forgiven now, before shangguanhuang didn''t recognize her, caused so much harm to her!


    So, why!


    Get your hands off me. Get them off me!


    "She doesn''t have an engagement with me. As long as I don''t admit it, she has nothing to do with me. What''s more, she won''t have any engagement with me."


    Shangguanhuang stares at murongsheng''s eyes and says firmly. His face and eyes are more serious than ever.


    "In this life, the women I recognize and the women I have relations with are just you!"


    "I don''t look at any other women!"


    Murongsheng blinked his eyes, looking at shangguanhuang who said such a serious and affectionate words, he was slightly touched.


    After a long time, Murong Sheng just slightly hooked his lips and laughed at Shangguan Huang.


    It''s a response to what Shangguan Huang has just said. He didn''t want to accept Shangguan Huang before. It''s just a helpless development. Now, I''m a little more open-minded.


    After all, I can''t find a man who values her as much as Shangguan Huang in my life

 Chapter 1437

    Seeing murongsheng''s smile, shangguanhuang is just like murongsheng. Some of them are stunned. He is directly fascinated by murongsheng''s smile and his heart.


    Today''s murongsheng has already uncovered the human skin mask on his face. What he shows now is his true appearance.


    Although it''s not the unique picture, it has a special kind of temperament, which seems to be immortals coming down to earth without being defiled by anyone. Let the man see, can''t help but indulge in it.


    Of course, Shangguan Huang was the first one to indulge.


    Shangguanhuang reached out and covered murongsheng''s face under his palm: "if you go out later, you''d better wear that mask of human skin."


    He was really afraid. Murongsheng went out like this, but he didn''t know when he would have a lot of more rivals.


    Murongsheng didn''t understand what shangguanhuang meant, but it didn''t prevent her from directly smearing the stain on her hand because she had just eaten roast fish on shangguanhuang''s clothes.


    It''s right. Shangguanhuang gives her a small punishment under her body for no reason!


    Murongsheng didn''t hide his behavior in shangguanhuang''s eyes, so he was clearly felt by shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang had no choice but to smile in his heart. Then he put his hand on murongsheng''s earlobe and squeezed it gently.


    Seeing the woman under his body, because he pinched her ears and stabbed her body in a sensitive part of her body, the corner of her mouth raised a bad smile. Then he took back his hand contentedly and stood up from murongsheng.


    Suddenly, murongsheng felt his body suddenly lightened, and the feeling of oppression disappeared.


    It''s just


    Or in the heart scolded a, why can oneself be so disheartened?!


    It''s just that shangguanhuang pinches his earlobe, and his body trembles in response?


    But now, murongsheng also pursues her for the disciples who go to baqizun. The anger of shangguanhuang and quyun lying on the same bed almost disappeared at this time.


    "You don''t seem at all curious about what''s going on here?"


    In order to cover up the unnatural emotion on his face, murongsheng stood up, patted his clothes and changed the topic.


    Just now shangguanhuang fished a fish out of the lake and cleaned it up. He didn''t notice how unnatural the emotion on murongsheng''s face was.


    All the fish he just roasted ran into murongsheng''s stomach. He didn''t eat any, but he was still hungry.


    When hearing murongsheng''s inquiry, shangguanhuang slightly picks his eyebrows and takes a look.


    "I''m not going to explore your business. But if you want to tell me, I''m all ears. If you don''t want to, I will wait until you are willing to tell me. After all, this is your place, your secret. "


    Two people get along with each other, how can they all know the root and the bottom?


    Always keep some of their own, harmless little secret, to be able to maintain the attraction between two people.


    Listening to the words from shangguanhuang''s mouth, murongsheng''s heart was surrounded by a warm current.


    Especially listening to shangguanhuang really didn''t want to find out a clear meaning, murongsheng was also a little relieved.


    After all, she really didn''t have that idea. She told shangguanhuang everything about the secret place. It''s just a brief introduction.

 Chapter 1438

    "This is my place, and I don''t know where it is. But what I know is that I am the only one who can open this place. Others can''t come in without my permission. So, if I die, it''s estimated that this place will disappear. Maybe I''ll find a new owner. "


    These are unknowns, and they have not been verified. Murongsheng can not understand them so clearly.


    Shangguanhuang nodded and understood what murongsheng said.


    After all, there are so many strange things in this world. For example, if you eat one fruit, you will be able to grow your skill for decades. For this matter of murongsheng, he can not go to the bottom of the question, how did this place come from.


    If you don''t go back and ask, what else can be useful here.


    It''s even more impossible to mean anything wrong here.


    After all, in shangguanhuang''s cognition, his is murongsheng''s. In the same way, murongsheng''s is also his truth.


    Listening to murongsheng''s explanation, shangguanhuang finally understood something.


    Before that, he had been wondering why Murong Sheng always took out all kinds of things from his sleeve because he had no place to hide things?


    Now it seems that murongsheng took it directly from here.


    No wonder, I''ve never seen murongsheng wear any weapons before, but when he fights with others, he can instantly change what he takes.


    I have to say that it''s really convenient to use here.


    "Well?"


    Murongsheng said, his eyes have been observing shangguanhuang''s facial expression, want to know shangguanhuang''s thought for the first time: "you don''t want such a place at all?"


    But it seems to see, did not see shangguanhuang face a little bit of greed.


    It''s just like that. It has nothing to do with you. You turn over your newly baked fish in your hand and sprinkle seasoning on your hand to let the smell of fish out in the air.


    Shangguanhuang''s calm and not surprising appearance made her feel like her secret place was not worth mentioning


    Even some are not too determined to ask.


    After asking, murongsheng wanted to slap himself in the face.


    Why do you have so many words?


    Well, what can I do with all these questions?


    Shangguanhuang may be a man who has seen a big scene! I can''t see her secret place at all.


    Originally, maybe shangguanhuang didn''t think about anything in his heart, and he didn''t want to. Now when she asked this question, she might be moved?


    Want to take away her secret place?


    If there is a fight, she is not shangguanhuang''s opponent!


    Shangguanhuang slightly raised his eyebrows and glanced at murongsheng: "you look like you really want to see me have that kind of idea of killing people and seizing treasure?"


    Happy as he was, murongsheng told her such an important thing. But now, because murongsheng doubted him, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Is it difficult? In murongsheng''s heart, is he a villain who forgets his righteousness for profit?!


    These two completely different emotions entangled together, it is the shangguanhuang to toss in the heart is very agitated.


    All the fish in his hand were roasted by shangguanhuang, which sent out a slight burning smell. Shangguanhuang didn''t notice it. He took the grilled fish away from the fire shelf.

 Chapter 1439

    Murongsheng shakes his head in a hurry. He is afraid that he will shake slowly. Shangguanhuang rushes to grab things with her.


    Especially looking at the more and more scorched roast fish in shangguanhuang''s hand, I think shangguanhuang is really a person who has seen the world!


    Just like this kind of treasure, we don''t care about it. Even the taste of food is so different!


    Eat grilled fish, like to eat this smell of scorched!


    Murongsheng sighed in his heart, but he didn''t remind shangguanhuang that people might like to eat this kind of roasted taste?


    When shangguanhuang came back to himself, the smell was burning, and he went all the way to his nose. The roasted fish has become black and scorched like charcoal, which makes people unable to have any appetite.


    He threw the burnt fish in his hand aside and directly bullied him. He reached out and pinched murongsheng''s chin. His voice was full of temptation with a special magnetism and said: "you are all my people. Isn''t your place mine? Why should I waste my energy to rob it? "


    Shangguanhuang''s sudden action makes murongsheng stunned for a long time, but he doesn''t respond.


    He reached out and patted off shangguanhuang''s hand, avoiding shangguanhuang''s control.


    After reaction, I really want to swear!


    What do you mean she''s already his person?!


    With her consent?!


    Did she say that herself?!


    What else? This secret place is also his. How can he daydream so much?!


    Murong Sheng really wants to spit on shangguanhuang''s face, let her wipe her face well, and then recognize the reality!


    Especially! Just now, when she was pinched by shangguanhuang again, she didn''t react at all! Actually, just like a little girl who was teased, she was shy for a long time!


    How so spineless!


    At that time should not hide ah, should directly tease back!


    I don''t know if it''s time to tease back?


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s face with a smile. After appreciating it for a while, he soon suppresses the fun in his heart.


    The smile on his face converged, and he looked at murongsheng seriously: "apart from telling me, have you ever mentioned this place to others?"


    Murongsheng was unable to respond to shangguanhuang''s changing attitude so quickly, but he nodded honestly: "No.


    "No, that''s right," shangguanhuang said solemnly, "don''t let the third person know. Do you understand?"


    The first time I saw shangguanhuang talking to her in such a dignified tone, murongsheng really didn''t see such a serious thing several times.


    "At that time, I was really cornered. There was no way out. Otherwise, I can''t choose to jump off the cliff and come here. "


    Murongsheng understood what shangguanhuang was thinking and nodded his head.


    Her heart is also very clear, secret things if more and more people know, her danger will be greater and greater.


    People are greedy. When they see that others have good things, they want to own them. If they can''t find them, they have to grab them.


    Especially, if those people in the Jianghu know that she has a secret place, even if they know that she is dead, the secret place will disappear. But there are always people who want to try, what if?


    In case the secret place is left behind after death, can''t you take it for yourself?

 Chapter 1440

    Even more, some people are especially jealous.


    There will be one. Why can she have it and I can''t?


    If I can''t have it, then no one else can have it!


    This idea will become more and more intense, and finally will directly pursue her and kill her under the knife!


    After a long pause, murongsheng took a look at shangguanhuang''s beautiful face. When he went out, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I didn''t know you would follow me, or you would jump down with me, or I wouldn''t have told you that."


    Shangguanhuang''s heart was tight. For a moment, he felt his heart beating violently for several times and stopped beating directly.


    It was like someone holding a needle in his hand and stabbing him in the heart several times, which made it hard for him to breathe.


    If, at that time, he didn''t come out, didn''t find murongsheng and jumped down with him. So murongsheng can''t reveal his secret? You wouldn''t have told him?


    It seems that he has not completely entered her heart


    This cognition made shangguanhuang''s heart very bitter


    No wonder, at the beginning of falling off the cliff, murongsheng didn''t bring him into here immediately. But wait until there is nothing to borrow around, to buffer, so he was forced to bring in together.


    This does not mean that at that time, he did not fully win murongsheng''s trust?


    Have you not really got murongsheng''s trust?


    Murongsheng''s mind is many, and he is also strict in guarding against people!


    What does he worry about here? Think murongsheng will be silly to tell the third person what happened here?!


    Even he is murongsheng. There is no way to know!


    Thinking about this, shangguanhuang''s heart was full of sour taste. But in the heart is also the same in congratulation, sober oneself at that time catch up also followed Murong Sheng to jump down.


    Only in this way can we know more about murongsheng and not let murongsheng treat him as a stranger.


    Well, it''s a step in, isn''t it?


    At this time, shangguanhuang could only be happy with himself with such an attitude.


    Just as shangguanhuang fell into his own thinking, murongsheng on the other side suddenly remembered something.


    Suddenly, he approached shangguanhuang''s arms and leaned against him. His fingers were restless. He drew a circle on shangguanhuang''s chest and said softly: "tell me, how did you jump off the cliff with me at that time?"


    "You know, it''s impossible to survive jumping off a cliff."


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s active approach. He is eager to do so!


    He put his chin on his head and said, "as soon as I wake up, I see Qu Yun lying on the side covered with blood. Seeing the concealed weapon you used at the last martial arts contest, I know you must have come in. "


    At the beginning, shangguanhuang didn''t know what to say.


    When he said the first sentence, his tone was still stumbling. He didn''t know how to say it, so murongsheng could not be angry.


    What''s more, he was lying in the same bed with a woman in his heart, and he was already very sick.


    But what happened?


    This scene also let oneself put on the letter person to see!


    At that time, he really had a kind of despair!

 Chapter 1441

    But soon, shangguanhuang also began to adjust his state.


    He said slowly, "I''ve been chasing you all the way. As soon as I found your position, I saw you jump off the cliff. All of a sudden, there was no time to think about it, so the body took the lead in making a choice. "


    He didn''t know if he was a little late and didn''t come in time.


    Even if you jump off the cliff, how can you possibly bump into murongsheng?


    "So you just jumped off?"


    Murongsheng was absolutely surprised. Looking at shangguanhuang, he didn''t know how to say: "you were so sure that you would bring me up from the cliff?"


    Shangguanhuang has always been very careful in his work. If he is not sure about something, he will never do it.


    What surprised murongsheng the most was that he could not rely on shangguanhuang?


    So even if they jump off the cliff, they can ensure that their lives will not be in danger before they jump down to find her?


    As soon as Murong Sheng asked, he saw Shangguan Huang shaking his head. Under Murong Sheng''s shocked eyes, he put a bitter smile on his lips.


    "No


    How could he be sure?


    Even in the heyday of martial arts, you don''t have to be sure to come up when you jump alone. What''s more, you have to come up with one person?


    In his body, there is no place like murongsheng that can come in anytime and anywhere.


    "As I said, we are one from the moment we get married. Whether it''s life or death, we have to be together. You can only stay with me, you can''t be alone. "


    This is the first person to let him put on the top of his heart in such a long time.


    The first one is the one who can feel the warmth after he has lived so long.


    If even murongsheng has disappeared from him, what''s his meaning?


    It''s better to die together with murongsheng!


    At that time, even walking on Naihe bridge, murongsheng will not walk alone, at least he will accompany him.


    This kind of touching words came out of Shangguan Huang''s mouth. Murongsheng, leaning against Shangguan Huang''s arms, trembled slightly. The emotion in his eyes was a little complicated.


    When shangguanhuang accompanied her to jump down, she was very moved, but she didn''t let her whole heart come out to this man.


    In her last life, she experienced the consequences of taking out her whole heart to one person.


    Such a painful ending, she really did not want to experience a second time.


    But now


    This conflict, this self closure, in shangguanhuang''s words, in shangguanhuang brought her warmth, gradually disappeared


    Shangguanhuang had done a lot of bad things to her before, but now shangguanhuang really holds her in his arms


    The good and the bad are all by Shangguan Huang alone.


    And shangguanhuang to her that good, her heart also know clearly, can feel completely.


    So at the beginning, she said so much hate ghost King words, shangguanhuang at that time is how painful in the heart?


    But at that time, even though he was helpless, shangguanhuang did not expose his identity, but tried to hide his identity as a ghost king. And then protect her in a special way


    What shangguanhuang had done to her before, and the harm he had done to her, has been completely broken


    Maybe now, she really should clean up her mood to accept shangguanhuang''s feelings?

 Chapter 1442

    After this event, murongsheng''s heart is really beginning to accept shangguanhuang, also want to accept shangguanhuang.


    At this moment, shangguanhuang can even feel it. It seems that murongsheng''s feeling is different from before?


    Just after that, shangguanhuang closed his eyes and felt the warmth of murongsheng leaning against him.


    But when murongsheng really slowly accepted him in his heart, he suddenly felt that the warmth murongsheng brought to him seemed to be more than just the warmth of the body, and there were still some unknowns in his mind?


    Shangguan Huang just had this discovery, a little dull.


    Then, I couldn''t help but be happy!


    Just when he explained, he could feel the estrangement between the two people although they were closer. Murongsheng did not completely accommodate him.


    But now, he felt that murongsheng had completely relaxed himself, and the thin gap between him and murongsheng suddenly disappeared with the wind.


    Now murongsheng is in his arms, ten minutes away from her, and the two hearts seem to be close to each other.


    Shangguanhuang felt this strange warm feeling for the first time, but he was not satisfied. He wanted to make the two hearts closer, closer


    He couldn''t help but straighten murongsheng''s body, encircle her waist from behind, and let the two close together. Can feel each other, two beating hearts.


    Murongsheng didn''t feel anything, but he was thinking about something in his heart. What kind of emotion is there between her and shangguanhuang?


    But slowly, murongsheng felt something wrong.


    Shangguanhuang hugs her from behind. She doesn''t care. After all, she is comfortable in shangguanhuang''s arms.


    However, what is the behavior behind shangguanhuang?


    Why do you want to straighten her very comfortable body?


    Her two arms held her tightly in her arms, and she was almost out of breath.


    What makes murongsheng most intolerable is that shangguanhuang''s mood seems not right!


    Breathing sound is more and more thick, very hot spray on her neck. And below is the feeling


    My sister!


    For most of this time, is shangguanhuang in heat?!


    It''s a step in the arm!


    She just began to think about accepting shangguanhuang. As a result, the man put his nose on her face and began to touch her!


    Murongsheng''s heart is very angry!


    He forced shangguanhuang to break off her arm, but this time, she really wronged shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t mean to, he just wanted to make the two people closer, so that he could feel more warmth. But Sometimes the body is so sincere that it can''t control its reaction


    Shangguanhuang is feeling the warmth when he suddenly gets a little bit of obstruction. He frowns and opens his eyes. He finds murongsheng staring at him with an angry expression!


    Then, feeling the change of his body, he seemed to feel what murongsheng was angry about


    Some of him want to smile bitterly, but there''s no way. It''s really not what he meant


    He just wants to be close to murongsheng. Who knows

 Chapter 1443

    "All of a sudden, you have developed so much skill. Is it because you are in the same room with me and suck away the extra internal power in my body? How high is your internal power now? "


    The atmosphere suddenly embarrassed, murongsheng felt that in such an embarrassing situation, they would not speak.


    She took the lead in speaking, breaking the current awkward atmosphere. She didn''t know what the girl''s reserve was and asked a more embarrassing question.


    Shangguanhuang usually has a thick skin when facing murongsheng, but he can''t stand it. Now murongsheng''s question is so straightforward!


    Inside the body is still hot and dry, trying to calm down the hot and dry turmoil, Shangguan Huang''s face can only be forced to pretend calm: "about a hundred years."


    With that, shangguanhuang seems to be confirming something to murongsheng. He reaches out and flicks his finger to the lake nearby. The naked eye can see that an internal force is condensed between shangguanhuang''s eyes. It turns into a thin needle of the same name and flies towards a fish in the lake.


    The fish that was hit by shangguanhuang, after receiving such an attack, immediately became full of fish stomach.


    A trace of blood from its wound flow out, in the water was quickly washed away by who.


    If you look at it carefully, murongsheng can see that the wound is as small as if it had been pricked by a needle.


    But such a humble thing, but let a fish so easily lost life.


    Murong Sheng exclaimed that Shangguan Huang''s hand was so easy that he could kill the fish at such a long distance without twisting flowers and leaves. At the same time, the heart is also very continue, some of the imbalance.


    Why did she eat the fruit of the growth of Kung Fu, but it was of no use, completely unable to reach the level of shangguanhuang!


    Thinking about this, the body was completely out of the control of the brain, and reached out and hugged shangguanhuang''s arm.


    "Husband," the voice sweet Nuo Nuo looked at, see oneself listen into the ear inside, the body can''t help floating a layer of goose bumps, "you are so powerful, you are so powerful, can you also teach me some martial arts moves, let me be able to protect myself?"


    Shangguanhuang where get murongsheng so gentle treatment, listen to this day get tired of words, the body trembled. Then he felt murongsheng''s body, which made him calm down. At this time, he slowly emerged.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good But... "


    Before shangguanhuang had finished, he just said a good word. Murongsheng released his arm in his arms and put on a posture that he wanted to learn now: "since you have agreed, let''s start now!"


    Suddenly, shangguanhuang''s beautiful face turned black.


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t eat a man when murongsheng was sober. Now he can''t even eat a fish?!


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s face with a smile. Naturally, he laughs.


    Just let him so uncontrollably eat her tofu, now if she does not find someone to recover some of the profits, how can she stand up to her too clever mind?


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret place, shangguanhuang teaches murongsheng how to use martial arts moves every day. He has a very leisurely life.


    But what they don''t know is that there has been a lot of trouble outside.

 Chapter 1444

    For so many days, baqizun''s disciples never gave up trying to find shangguanhuang.


    Every day, I try to use all kinds of methods to find the traces of murongsheng and shangguanhuang under the cliff.


    But the cliff here is too high, too deep!


    It''s too deep to know.


    Sometimes, it''s surrounded by clouds and mist. It looks like fairy spirit. Actually, when you stand on the cliff and look down, you can feel the gloom.


    As if in the surrounding clouds, there are some monsters that can eat people. When they have the idea to go down, they immediately come out and swallow them.


    This line of sight is blocked, no one can see clearly what the following things are, no one dare to rashly try.


    Moreover, when they went down to a certain height with a rope, the vines wrapped around the cliff had become scattered. If they went down a few steps, they would not be able to see the vines at all.


    The rope tied to the body is not long enough, and there is nothing to climb down with, so they have to give up this way.


    So, every time they go down the cliff, they are only half way down, and they are forced to stop before they reach the bottom.


    But because he didn''t catch murongsheng, he began to abuse baqizun for not being strict. He actually asked Qu Yun to poison people so that he could live. Now even if I feel uncomfortable, I have to cooperate with baqizun.


    Because after murongsheng couldn''t find him, they turned to find Qu Yun, but they were horrified to find that Qu Yun also disappeared!


    At that time, murongsheng didn''t have the whole body, and he didn''t leave the body to them, so he jumped directly from the cliff. They will be able to think of, want to take murongsheng''s head to find Qu Yun in exchange for an antidote, I''m afraid there is no hope.


    In the case of no way, they had to turn around and run to kill Qu Yun, the holy daughter of the five poisons sect, who had poisoned them.


    When so many people want to find out Qu Yun, they are praying in their hearts.


    I hope that before I find out Qu Yun and kill him, I will not be controlled by the insects and lose my life.


    But I don''t know why, fate always seems to like to play all kinds of jokes with them, which are life-threatening!


    Because, facts have directly proved that what they think is full of worry.


    Because Qu Yun, who was seriously injured by murongsheng at the beginning and was lying on the bed covered with blood, sneaked away while doctor Xue went out to catch up with Guan Huang!


    At this time!


    "Ha ha ha, I killed the five poison sect saint! We''re all right! All the poisonous insects on us have been removed. We can all survive. Ha ha ha


    When all the people couldn''t find Qu Yun, they all thought that there was no way to get rid of the poisonous insects on their bodies, and they were also irritable, which was a time of panic.


    A voice from afar crazy burst out, laughing, shouting, roaring.


    All of them followed the voice and saw that Bai Xiaosheng reached out and wiped a sweat on his forehead. He threw his sword, which was stained with blood and dripping on the ground, on the ground.


    What a close call!


    Fortunately, he just had a quick reaction and killed Qu Yun at once!

 Chapter 1445

    His sword has been stained with Qu Yun''s blood. It''s a disgusting feeling. It comes from the bottom of his heart. He doesn''t want to use his weapon for so many years!


    Besides, he has met real Qu Yun!


    On the night when they discussed how to kill Qu Yun, Qu Yun came to them. They had seen Qu Yun as he was!


    And the appearance of Qu Yun was deeply engraved in my mind!


    So, when he followed a group of people looking for Qu Yun''s figure, he walked through a place, and his eyes did not know how to see a figure leaning against the tree trunk.


    As soon as I saw it, I could almost completely conclude that the person was Qu Yun, the saint of the five poisons sect they were looking for!


    It''s true that there''s a kind of thing. There''s no place to look for it. It doesn''t take any effort!


    His heart did not have any hope, did not expect the twists and turns, immediately let him find it!


    I didn''t expect that the most dangerous place is the safest place, which is suitable for everyone!


    Even Bai Xiaosheng didn''t expect that Qu Yun would make his search so easy!


    These people''s hearts began to despair gradually, and they worked hard to find clues everywhere, trying to find out the clues that could find Qu Yun.


    As a result, Qu Yun is still hidden in baqizun, under their eyes. He has not left baqizun yet! Or continue to choose hidden in baqizun, let people can''t find her!


    In order to prevent Qu Yun from discovering that he has discovered her existence, before killing Qu Yun, Qu Yun uses the life and death poison planted in his body to end his life. When he was close to Qu Yun, Bai Xiaosheng spent a lot of time!


    First, the icicle breathes, then calculates the distance between himself and Qu Yun, and selects the best position. In this way, he can let himself kill Qu Yun, and at the same time, he will not find him and let him die in front of Qu Yun.


    Then, slowly step by step toward the direction of Qu Yun, all the internal forces into the hands of the sword inside.


    With all his strength, he hurled his sword in the direction of Qu Yun!


    Under the nervous gaze of Bai Xiaosheng, he saw that the sword was inserted into Qu Yun''s heart accurately and impartially!


    Just now, leaning on the tree trunk, watching a group of people busy trying to find her in the distance, Qu Yun fell to the ground.


    The blood from the body dyed the grass red.


    At this time, Bai Xiaosheng felt that his heart was about to stop beating!


    Until he felt that Qu Yun was really dead, he walked slowly. From the side of the tree down a branch, will force Qu Yun''s body to pick over, turned over.


    See in the eye, isn''t the five poisons cult Saint Qu Yun, that piece of coquettish face?!


    After confirming that the corpse was really Qu Yun, the fear of Bai Xiaosheng suddenly fell down, and then came a burst of laughter, with a kind of relief in a low voice.

 Chapter 1446

    Almost everyone in baqizun knew that he had killed the five poison sect saint!


    He killed Qu Yun!


    It''s him who saved everyone''s lives!


    It was he who relieved the poisonous insects and saved everyone''s lives!


    However, Qu Yun, who has tortured him for so long, will die in his hands one day. How can he be unhappy!


    Everyone listened to Bai Xiaosheng''s voice and came from a distance.


    Surround Qu Yun and Bai Xiaosheng, and point at Qu Yun''s body.


    Even those who have a bad temper feel that these are not enough. They go straight forward and use the weapons they use to slash Qu Yun''s body to vent their anger!


    Doctor Xue, who is now studying how to get rid of the curse of life and death, was invited here for the first time.


    "Miracle doctor, miracle doctor!"


    The ghost leader himself started his career on the basis of heresy, and his work has always been ignored by the right people. At this time, he was even more shameless. He rushed away a group of people standing in front of him and rushed to doctor Xue alone.


    "Doctor, please help me to see if the poisonous insects planted in my body have really been removed?"


    Although his most precious weapon is gone, the ghost leader is unscrupulous, and his kung fu is also very powerful. Those little fish and shrimps who were knocked open by the ghost leader, all of them dare to be angry.


    What''s more, they all want to know whether the poisonous insects on them really disappeared with the death of Qu Yun!


    In the twilight of everyone''s hospitality, doctor Xue''s hand touched the pulse of the ghost leader. After feeling the pulse for a while, doctor Xue''s brow suddenly wrinkled tightly, as if he found something bad.


    "Doctor Xue, don''t just frown without saying anything. Tell me what''s going on now!"


    All the people were watching doctor Xue. Seeing that doctor Xue''s brows were tightly wrinkled into a small knot in his heart, he couldn''t help clapping.


    There is a kind of inexplicable emotion towards them, immediately began to shout.


    "Doctor Xue, you''re talking, and you''re reassuring us all!"


    "Doctor Xue, what do you mean if you don''t talk now?"


    Doctor Xue was so annoyed that he raised his head to make everyone quiet.


    Then he took his hand away from the wrist of the ghost leader and felt the pulse of Bai Xiaosheng. The situation is the same as that of the ghost leader!


    Doctor Xue felt that things should not be like this, and then he picked out a few people to feel the pulse. But the result, the same is unchanged!


    This is totally wrong!


    Doctor Xue''s brow is going to wrinkle into a mountain!!


    I don''t know what kind of situation it is now.


    According to the normal principle, Qu Yun died, so the insects in these people''s bodies will also die together?


    Why can these people still feel the existence of poisonous insects in their bodies?


    How could it have no effect at all?


    Or


    Doctor Xue suddenly thought of a terrible thing. The woman who was killed by baixiaosheng might not be Qu Yun at all!

 Chapter 1447

    After thinking about it, doctor Xue slapped himself on the forehead.


    Why didn''t he just remember?


    Qu Yun''s martial arts are not bad. At least ten hundred Xiaosheng in the world can''t match Qu Yun!


    How can you let baixiaosheng kill her so easily?!


    If Qu Yun could be killed so easily, he would not have agreed that Qu Yun would follow Guan Huang Yuanfang at that time!


    It''s such a worry that the brain is blank and can''t remember anything. Even this kind of mistakes that can be seen by the eyes can be made!


    "I said, doctor Xue, what are you doing there alone? What does it mean to frown and clap on the forehead? "


    "Why don''t you tell us whether we have solved the poisonous insects?"


    There was a voice with a mouthful of northeast mucks, looking at doctor Xue''s action in disbelief. The tone of the speech is very funny, which makes the tense atmosphere around us relax a lot.


    But doctor Xue didn''t relax at this time. Instead, he had a dignified look on his face.


    Doctor Xue didn''t have time to talk to the man, and he didn''t have the heart not to respond. Instead, he pushed the crowd away, walked directly to Qu Yun, and put his hand on Qu Yun''s face for a while.


    This action makes the man who just spoke speak speak again.


    "Doctor Xue, no matter how beautiful Qu Yun is, you can''t touch her face at this time. You tell us first, have we got rid of the poisonous insects? Go to touch the face of the five poison sect Saint again


    This in itself has a kind of funny tone. What they say makes people around them burst out laughing, and even a lot of people follow the big man.


    "Doctor Xue, do you think you have a crush on the five poison sect saint? It''s just that people rejected you at that time, so you can only take advantage of their death and touch them on their small faces? "


    Now all people, when they see Qu Yun''s body, believe that there is no poison on them.


    Tight for so long, naturally also began to be happy, also can''t help but open up, doctor Xue''s joke came.


    Maybe he''s a dangerous soldier, joking, and can let doctor Xue remember himself?


    When I get some complicated diseases, maybe I can ask doctor Xue to feel my pulse.


    After all, there are not many opportunities for doctor Xue to see a doctor. In particular, they, who are not well-known in the world, can''t meet doctor Xue. Now it''s a chance that can be met but can''t be sought!


    Listen to more and more people ridicule him, doctor Xue is also lazy to pay attention.


    When it''s time for him to find out the truth, let''s see if these people will be able to laugh like now!


    Finally, after searching for a long time, doctor Xue finally found something wrong with Qu Yun''s chin.


    Reach out there a little touch, you can feel some uneven places around. Although it''s hard to find, he naturally knows something.


    He didn''t hesitate any more, and directly in front of the eyes of so many people, "stab" once, he tore off the things on Qu Yun''s face.

 Chapter 1448

    For a moment, a face that was completely different from Qu Yun''s was exposed in front of the public. People could not even make fun of it, and their eyes would stare out of their eyes.


    "See? The woman who died in front of her is not Qu Yun at all. Therefore, you have been asking me that the poisonous insects in your body have not been removed at all. They are still there. "


    The noisy voice in my ear is gone, and doctor Xue''s mood is not so irritable.


    Although I had just touched so many contacts, I was already ready in my heart. Maybe the person who died was not really Qu Yun. But when I learned that it was not Qu Yun, I could not help but feel some regret.


    Everyone is shocked and disappointed now, especially when listening to what doctor Xue said.


    At the moment when everyone reached out to cover his chest, Bai Xiaosheng''s reaction was even greater. Two eyes stare round a lot, two eyes congestion, direct body stiff fell on the ground, no longer any movement!


    Everyone hasn''t reacted yet, but the body is still subconsciously backward, as far as possible away from the corpse of Bai Xiaosheng!


    They just thought that they had killed Qu Yun, and they were still complacent here. Results at that moment, so suddenly died in front of them?!


    This


    What does the death of Bai Xiaosheng tell us?!


    This shows that Qu Yun did not leave at all. He did not leave baqizun!


    Now, still mingle in the crowd, carefully observing their situation!


    Qu Yun wants to see who it is. He wants to kill her and take her life!


    Then, on the other hand, Qu Yun took away the man''s life!


    After everyone got this conjecture, they all shuddered, for fear that they would be watched by Qu Yun, and there would be no place to die!


    "Ah! This is wan wan! This is wan wan! "


    All of a sudden, a frightened voice with a trill came out of the crowd.


    A disciple of baqizun came out of the crowd in despair and held the dead woman lying on the ground in his arms.


    During the search, Wan Wan said that she was not feeling well today, so she didn''t want to participate in Xue Sheng''s search, so she stayed in her room to have a rest.


    Who knows, this rest is a farewell?!


    All of them sighed, and at the same time, there was a little creepiness in their heart.


    It''s Bai Xiaosheng who''s dead now. How about later? What about tomorrow? What about later?!


    So who will die?


    Looking at these graceful figures of women, one by one is more frightened and uneasy of each other''s embrace together.


    I''m afraid that I will be just like the wanwan girl who just died. Qu Yun will put on the mask of human skin. Then these blind people who thought it was Qu Yun killed them as Qu Yun!


    Seeing this, doctor Xue shook his head with a sigh.


    stunned people as like as two peas and their skin. Then hide in the crowd, watch people being killed, and kill the person who killed the double.


    Only Qu Yun, a woman, can do such a crazy thing.


    If you can escape from baqizun, why not escape directly?


    Why do we have to do something that will hurt so many lives?

 Chapter 1449

    What was in his mind at that time?


    In order to save shangguanhuang''s life, he was convinced by Qu Yun, and wanted to let Qu Yun and shangguanhuang live together!


    If I had known that Qu Yun''s mind was so vicious, I would have known that what happened today was controlled by Qu Yun.


    He swore that the first time he saw Qu Yun, he would not hesitate to kill him!


    No!


    Qu Yun should have killed the man when he found that he was covered with blood on shangguanhuang''s bed and had no reaction ability. He didn''t want to leave him until now!


    In the crowd, Qu Yun hides his true face. Looking at the faces of the people around him, he looks frightened and shocked. He can''t help but lower his head and hide the bloody smile on his face.


    You deserve it!


    Don''t these people deserve it?!


    I want to chase her and kill her.


    So, do you want to let go of these people''s lives?


    Dream!


    Who wants her life, then she will let that person die first!


    What''s more, after she was seriously injured by murongsheng''s concealed weapon, she had been cultivated for a long time before she was able to force herself to move.


    Murongsheng, the woman''s secret weapon, doesn''t know what it is made of. It can cause so much damage to her body! How to look like a short crossbow, the result will be so powerful!


    If not for her timely treatment, I''m afraid that half of the poisonous insects she raised in her body would have died!


    But just like this, the blood hole in her shoulder, which was hit by the concealed weapon, would bleed out from time to time, which made her miserable!


    Murongsheng! This bitch!


    Owe her, she will one by one to find someone to repay back!


    And in front of these people, ha ha.


    Don''t you want her dead? Then play with them slowly first!


    The news of Bai Xiaosheng''s death has not stopped. As a result, the same thing happened the next day.


    However, the protagonist has changed from Bai Xiaosheng to the strong man who came to tease doctor Xue yesterday. The one who was killed became another female disciple of baqizun.


    The third day, the fourth day, it''s the same. It''s never changed.


    everyday things happen as like as two peas.


    found a man as like as two peas in the same way. Then the man killed the fake substitute, and he would die because of the insect''s attack on the body.


    After several days, even if someone could find Qu Yun, they didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    Who knows if the Qu Yun you saw is real or fake?


    Who knows that he killed Qu Yun? Is Qu Yun really hiding in the crowd and killing him?


    But even if it''s careful, no one dares to kill Qu Yun, but every day someone will die.


    And after everyone has been examined by doctor Xue, we can find that all of them died because of the attack of poisonous insects!


    This makes everyone feel a strange situation. Everyone who pursues Qu Yun feels that they seem to be trapped in a strange quagmire.


    It''s not only that we can''t get a little benefit, but also that we will sink deeper and deeper. No one knows whether we are going to die tomorrow.


    Now, everyone is nervous and worried. What they can do now is not to find out Qu Yun, but to pray for heaven to hold him. I wish they were the ones who died behind. As for the others


    They can manage it there!

 Chapter 1450

    And doctor Xue''s side made him very upset, and countless people came to him every day.


    "Doctor Xue, please help me get rid of the poisonous insects."


    Push away a wave of people, there will be another wave. Doctor Xue now feels that his head is so big that it''s going to burst!


    He didn''t remember what wave of people he came to today!


    It''s a whole day, from morning till night. There is an endless stream of people outside the door.


    And those people in the Wulin, in order to give themselves a chance to live, even put out their family skills.


    I can''t see doctor Xue during the day, so I jump on the roof of doctor Xue at night and lift the tiles on the roof to see doctor Xue.


    Let doctor Xue come to save them and get rid of the poisonous insects on them.


    Doctor Xue was so upset that he tore his face: "you guys are really very nice! Just a few days ago, I joined hands to kill my sister Xue Sheng. Come to me now to help you detoxify? Your skin is thicker than the wall


    Doctor Xue''s voice was directly mixed with his internal power and spread far away, so that everyone could hear it clearly.


    For the matter of chasing Xue Sheng, although his heart had moved a little bit of careful thinking. But in recent days, he has been living in guilt and repentance.


    There is no confession like those people in the outside world! I''ve just done something that I''m sorry for his Xue family. Now I have the cheek to ask him for help!


    "Doctor Xue, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. As a doctor, don''t you even understand this?"


    Isn''t this the voice that comes from chasing murongsheng the most powerful, or even making all ghosts come out and driving murongsheng down the cliff?!


    Now, the sun brothers and sisters have been brought back by doctor Xue. They are also sitting in doctor Xue''s room and receiving doctor Xue''s treatment.


    However, their legs, both in the hands of those people, were injured to varying degrees. In these short days, even if he was treated by doctor Xue, he couldn''t stand up for a while.


    Especially sun Wenzhe, his leg has been broken by the ghost leader. Even doctor Xue''s medical skills are very good, but there is no guarantee that he can recover sun Wenzhe''s broken leg, or even see that he has been injured.


    Now, doctor Xue can only do his best to protect sun Wenzhe''s legs. All hope is placed on murongsheng, who has no news of death and can be cured of anything.


    At the moment, sun''s brother and sister are sitting in doctor Xue''s room, listening to the crowd outside shouting, but they feel very funny. At the same time, I also feel that this human heart is really the dirtiest thing in the world, and I don''t want people to touch it!


    Although murongsheng is not the real sister of doctor Xue, people outside don''t know! In the heart of outsiders, doctor Xue and Xue Sheng are brothers and sisters!


    As a result, these people forced Murong Sheng to death with Xue Sheng''s name on his head. Now they are all blocked outside the door of doctor Xue''s room. They want doctor Xue to treat them!


    One by one, how could their faces be bigger than the millstone!

 Chapter 1451

    Ha ha, it''s really ridiculous!


    "That''s right, doctor Xue. As a doctor, are you willing to watch us all die because of the attack of poisonous insects?"


    After the ghost leader opened a head, immediately many people spoke.


    All of them were recorded outside the door of doctor Xue. They were noisy, and elder Zhang spoke out for the first time.


    Now, in order to have the chance to live, how could he estimate so much?


    As long as he can survive, he will join hands with the ghost leader to force doctor Xue to treat them. At that time, they joined hands to force murongsheng to death.


    However, the person with bad temper and unwilling to die in his heart directly pushed the baqizun disciple who was guarding the door of doctor Xue''s room to one side, directly knocked open the door of doctor Xue and rushed in.


    "Doctor Xue! Come and help me get rid of the poisonous insects


    "Doctor Xue, as a doctor, how can you not treat us?"


    And at this time


    "Doctor Xue, you are respected as a doctor in the world. It''s because we all admire your medical skills and respect you. But now, for the sake of your love, do you want to be the enemy of the whole river and lake? "


    A man in a light cyan gown slowly came out of the crowd. Calm, hands also holding a fan in front of the chest lazy fan.


    However, it seems that this man is not so harmless.


    But as long as you know this man, or have some understanding of this man can be clear. The fan in this man''s hand hides countless silver needles quenched with poison. He can kill people invisibly with his hands.


    Everyone almost has no doubt that if doctor Xue dares to say no treatment, he will be attacked by this man immediately!


    As for whether they will die or not, it depends on the skill of these two people, who is more powerful.


    "Yes, doctor Xue, why don''t you treat us?"?! If you don''t treat us, you''re going to fight against the whole Wulin! "


    After the man''s words, many people immediately echoed.


    Moreover, the echoing voice is getting louder and louder, and more and more people are speaking.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t want to give you a cure. But, I also can''t help! To tell you the truth, I am also a poisonous insect in my body. If I can cure you, will I not cure you? "


    Doctor Xue is also full of helplessness, hands spread, said he had nothing to do.


    "Although you all call me a miracle doctor, it doesn''t mean that I can treat everything. I just have a false name."


    After hearing doctor Xue''s words, all of a sudden he stopped talking because he was still making a lot of noise.


    They are really in a daze. They all ignore such a thing.


    Even doctor Xue doesn''t have a way to deal with this poisonous insect!


    Before, because Qu Yun could not be found, all the people who still had a glimmer of hope in their hearts were in despair.


    If even doctor Xue could not cure them, would they have no hope at all?


    Or is it doomed that their lives can only be so firmly held in the palm of their hands by the saint of the five poisons cult?!

 Chapter 1452

    For a moment, the noise around all of a sudden quiet down.


    So many people are quiet, a needle can hear the sound when it falls off the ground.


    Who knows, in such a quiet time, doctor Xue suddenly said, heavily sighed: "ah, it''s not that I don''t want to save you. But I really don''t have a way. If sheng''er is still alive now, maybe there should be a way. "


    "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that sheng''er''s bones can''t be found now. I don''t think they will be found either."


    Listening to doctor Xue''s words, the sun brothers and sisters seemed to feel something, and immediately began to cooperate.


    At the same time, sun Zheng''s poem also added: "that''s a pity. It''s too late to say anything now. After all, Miss Xue was forced to die by these people. "


    When Xue Shenyi said that murongsheng''s body would not be found, sun Zhengshi''s body trembled slightly, and his heart was very uncomfortable. But, she suffered, at the same time also won''t let these will murongsheng to push to death of person good!


    As a result, the words of sun Zheng''s poems are particularly sharp, which makes people feel regretful.


    Now, the atmosphere is quieter than it was just now.


    "That What does doctor Xue just mean? "


    One of them, standing far away, was afraid that he had heard something wrong. So some unwilling to quietly ask the people around, to confirm.


    "Doctor Xue said that he had nothing to do with our poisonous insects, but maybe Xue Sheng would. But now, isn''t Xue Sheng forced to death by us? "


    It''s a regret in the heart of the person who was asked!


    It''s going to make my intestines blue!


    Now not only this person is such a reaction, but also other people are awakened by what this person said. For a moment, they are all in mourning, and their hearts are about to bleed.


    How did they force Xue Sheng to death?!


    At that time, how did you really listen to what the five poison sect Saint said and go after Xue Sheng?!


    If Xue Sheng is still there, there will be a solution to the poisonous insects on them?!


    Now it''s a good thing that they''re killing the only one who can hope to save them. And the five poison sect saints who give them poisonous insects are still at large!


    I knew it would be like this. Why did they run to kill Xue Sheng?


    It''s better to have a good discussion with people in the past and find Xue Sheng to help them get rid of the poisonous insects!


    Now it''s such a losing scene. Xue Sheng is dead, and even the people on their side are dead.


    Now we still have to look at the mood of the five poison sect saints to decide their life and death. Every day they live in fear. They don''t know whether they can live to tomorrow.


    Of course, the most regretful people are the ghost leader and elder Zhang.


    They are very clear now. In order to get Xue Sheng''s head, they made the most effort! Now the Dragon Dharma protector is dead, and they are still alive!


    It was Xue Sheng who led people to death.


    Now, before anyone else can think of it, they are lucky.

 Chapter 1453

    Especially the ghost leader, in order to get rid of the poisonous insects, he doesn''t want to be controlled by others.


    Even the sun brothers and sisters are also arrested, want to wait for an opportunity to threaten Xue Sheng. Even seriously injured two people. Now it''s inconvenient for them to move in wheelchairs. Isn''t it the ghost leader who seriously injured them?


    Now, as long as he touched the extremely ironic eyes of the sun brothers and sisters, he felt that his face was burning and wanted to apply the ice on his face.


    Sun Zheng''s poems are full of hatred for the ghost leader. At that time, she will never forget the harm that the ghost leader caused to their brother and sister and murongsheng. As long as the ghost leader does not die, she will always remember it in her heart!


    She is not the kind of person who has been bullied by others and can say it in a big way. I forgive you for being so broad-minded that you have no edge or edge!


    She''ll pay for it!


    Even after spending a long time with murongsheng, he naturally learned some ways of not knowing how to trace Yin people.


    Now the eyes of sun Zheng''s poem are on the leader of the ghost. There is no evil in his eyes. On the contrary, he seems to be in a better mood.


    But at the same time, it makes the ghost leader''s heart produce a kind of creepy taste, there is always a bad feeling is coming towards him.


    "It''s really funny to talk about you people. There is a man who wants to kill Xue Sheng all the time, but he is the one who wants to get rid of the poisonous insects


    Now although the scene is not particularly quiet, but at the same time there is no special noise.


    The words of sun Zheng''s poetry can be clearly heard by everyone standing here.


    Sun Wenzhe''s eyelids moved slightly and silently gave sun Zheng a thumbs up in his heart.


    Yes, completely all the spearheads are directed at one person.


    Wait a moment, there must be chaos here!


    All of them bowed their heads in shame because of what sun Zheng''s poem said.


    Even doctor Xue''s heart is not very good, although he did not participate in. But he knew in his heart that when he learned about it, he also had a little chance to kill murongsheng.


    However, after a few seconds of repentance and shame, these people raised their heads and looked at each other.


    Does it seem that something is not quite right?


    They themselves follow people to make soy sauce to see the situation, which doesn''t do much harm to Xue Sheng.


    On the contrary, a lot of people who followed them to make soy sauce were made miserable by Xue Sheng. The people who can survive and walk out have basically become blood people.


    However, those who hurt Xue Sheng the most


    The Dragon Dharma protector is dead. What about the next people?


    After thinking for a few seconds in their minds, they all looked at the ghost leader and elder Zhang who wanted to slip away from here.


    When sun Zheng said that sentence, the ghost leader and elder Zhang felt something wrong.


    I was about to sneak away, but I found that people reacted very quickly, and the eyes that wanted to kill them fell down in an instant.


    Even if it is a lack of confidence, at this time can not be their own heart to show guilty, strong support a swing sleeve is ready to leave here.


    As a result, I haven''t gone two steps. I don''t know who it is. I secretly calculated these two people behind my back.

 Chapter 1454

    "Who is it! Who dares to plot against me? Stand up for me


    Elder Zhang is very angry and clamors. He has lived so long. Isn''t he respected everywhere he goes? When did you get this kind of treacherous treatment?!


    However, elder Zhang angrily cried out, and no one came to answer him. Followed by more people''s hands, with a variety of tricky ways, began to attack two people.


    There is no place to spread the anger in my heart. Now I can''t get the antidote. Even Xue Sheng, who can help them dispel the poisonous insects, is dead. So now we''re going to kill the two people who are in charge of the lead!


    These two men have broken their last hope. Shouldn''t they bear the anger in their mind?!


    In the eyes of this group of people in the river and lake, all the morality and justice in the river and lake are Farting!


    Never think that they are wrong that wrong is always someone else.


    Even if they had taken part in the hunt for murongsheng, they just couldn''t remember it. Even if they remembered it, they would think that it was the ghost leader and elder Zhang who bewitched them. It had nothing to do with them!


    The fight ahead was very chaotic, not far away.


    No one noticed that Qu Yun was dressed in the clothes of Baqi Zun''s female disciple. Looking at the situation nearby, the corner of his mouth was slightly tickled with a smile.


    All of a sudden, there are a few people who are fighting with the ghost leader. They don''t know how to fall on the ground and have no action.


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped. No longer dare to follow elder Zhang and the ghost leader to attack. Looking at the two people, it''s just like a monster who can eat people and run away.


    At this time, elder Zhang and the ghost leader got a breath, and then they stood up from the ground.


    Qu Yun looks at the situation that the dispute ends immediately after being moved a little by himself, and the smile on his face is deeper.


    The ghost leader and elder Zhang are the two most energetic men in the pursuit of Xue Sheng. How could she, so easily, let two people be besieged to death? She is not willing to let these two people die


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the poisonous insects in baqizun, it''s called a miasma.


    Murongsheng and shangguanhuang lived a very comfortable life in a secret place.


    The relationship between the two people has been eased. For shangguanhuang, murongsheng''s heart is not as conflicted as before.


    Now, murongsheng followed shangguanhuang''s buttocks and learned the internal mental skill for a long time.


    While practicing, murongsheng found out. Before eating the fruit in the body of the powerful internal force, now actually because of her cultivation, and slowly from his position in the elixir. Internal power around her meridians after a big circle, and back to his Dantian inside.


    Shangguanhuang explained to murongsheng, "because your internal power is not accumulated over time. It''s natural that you have accumulated it bit by bit. It''s not stable enough."


    Said, conveniently release out of the internal force, soon saw the fish in the lake was attacked, fluttered twice gave up struggling, floating on the lake.

 Chapter 1455

    Murongsheng was a little dejected. He took a look at shangguanhuang''s skillful use of internal power. He could not compare himself.


    Last time, shangguanhuang had a relationship with her. It''s just to suck away the extra internal force in her body, just to ensure that her body will not be damaged.


    Now, although she is in the hard cultivation.


    But she has a lot to do. On the one hand, she wants to stabilize the internal force that has been absorbed in her body, and then absorb the extra internal force. This progress can be said to be very slow.


    Slowly made her bald.


    "Is there any way for me to stabilize and absorb these internal forces in my body as soon as possible?"


    Murong Sheng was also worried about his own situation.


    But she didn''t have a way for half a day. She was a child who didn''t know anything about it. In desperation, he could only ask shangguanhuang for help.


    The appearance of Qu Yun makes her feel an unprecedented sense of crisis, which is very strong.


    If she doesn''t work hard to seize the time and improve her strength, I''m afraid she can''t get the upper hand in the face of Qu Yun''s moves.


    In other words, now only in shangguanhuang''s feelings, she is in the upper hand. In other places, Qu Yun did not know how much more powerful he was than her, and completely suppressed her. Otherwise, can she be forced to escape from the disaster?


    So, anyway!


    After waiting for her to go out, we must pull this game back!


    Shangguanhuang picks up the dead fish floating on the water, makes a fire quickly, and puts the fish on the fire shelf after cleaning up.


    This period of life, has made him extremely skilled began to roast fish.


    After hearing murongsheng''s inquiry, he just slightly raised his eyebrows, without any expression.


    This makes murongsheng very angry!


    "Do you hear me! I''m asking you something. How can you ignore people? "


    For a long time, I didn''t see shangguanhuang take care of myself. Murongsheng was a little worried. He stood directly in front of shangguanhuang, folded his hands around his chest, slightly raised his chin and looked down.


    There is a kind of momentum that if you don''t tell me there is a way, I will kill you now.


    Her reaction to shangguanhuang is so angry!


    Thanks to her heart, she has been thinking about how to deal with Qu Yun, and then she has to practice angrily to make herself strong.


    But shangguanhuang!


    She couldn''t bear to look on the sidelines without coming to help give advice!


    What''s the saying again?


    She leads the battle in the front, and a laggard is behind!


    If we don''t think of a way, we''ll be against Qu Yun at that time. She won''t be able to make any effort!


    Shangguanhuang glances at murongsheng, who is worried and even a little angry. Take the roasted fish to the nose and smell it, then slowly spit out two words: "No."


    These two words directly make Murong Sheng angry!


    Where would she want to get it? She stood here waiting for so long. Think shangguanhuang can say what good way, the result?!


    Actually gave her a reply of two words!

 Chapter 1456

    Murongsheng took a deep breath. Instead of letting his anger gush out at this time, he suppressed his anger with the only bit of reason in his mind.


    In her eyes, shangguanhuang must have a way!


    I just don''t want to tell her this way!


    What''s more, shangguanhuang''s face is obviously saying: "I just have a way, but I won''t say it. If you want to know, you have to consider flattering me. Maybe I can tell you."


    Ha ha.


    Don''t tell her, do you?


    Don''t tell her, she also has a way from the mouth of shangguanhuang, this way to set out!


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s dried fish, murongsheng snatches it from shangguanhuang.


    With a wave of his hand, a small porcelain vase appeared in murongsheng''s hand.


    Shangguanhuang watched murongsheng sprinkle the powder contained in the porcelain bottle evenly on the grilled fish, and then put the grilled fish on the fire for a short time.


    For a moment, there was a smell that shangguanhuang had never smelled. It floated out of the fish. It was completely different from the smell of roast fish before.


    The smell is very good. When it comes to the nose, it can even make people feel hungry. It''s not enough to eat one fish. I wish I could eat several fish at once to satisfy the hunger.


    Even the two fat balls on the tree trunk, which were originally heard from afar, spread their wings and flew towards murongsheng because of the smell of roast fish.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang. Now he looks at the grilled fish in her hand with a kind of curious eyes. He can''t help feeling a little proud.


    All the things in this porcelain vase are carefully raised by her, but they are not on the outside!


    If shangguanhuang could see it, it would be strange!


    Now in order to lure shangguanhuang to tell her the way, she has made great efforts!


    "Does it smell good? I tell you, it tastes good too. Do you really want to eat it? Tell me what you can do, and I''ll give you the roast fish in my hand, OK


    Murongsheng stood up and raised his chin with pride.


    Looking down at shangguanhuang sitting on the grass grilling fish, it seems that shangguanhuang is asking for the same with her.


    Shangguanhuang smiles a little. Food is not too tempting for him, because he doesn''t have much pursuit in food.


    Does murongsheng think that everyone will be the same as her? You can''t walk when you see something delicious?


    Murongsheng has been staring at shangguanhuang''s reaction, looking at shangguanhuang has no special look. Suddenly, my heart began to drum. Is it Shangguanhuang has no interest in the roast fish in her hand?


    Murongsheng tentatively asked: "otherwise, if you tell me the way, I''ll give you the porcelain vase in my hand?"


    Is shangguanhuang not so interested in her research?


    However, it does not matter, she not only developed a taste, but also developed a lot of taste!


    I don''t like this. Maybe shangguanhuang will like other flavors?!


    She didn''t believe it. There was no one shangguanhuang liked!

 Chapter 1457

    When Murong Sheng was about to take something, he found that the porcelain vase in his hand had fallen into Shangguan Huang''s hands!


    At this time, shangguanhuang caught another fish from the lake and put it on the fire rack to roast. From time to time, he sprinkled some powder on the fish that he had just taken from murongsheng''s hand. The taste, don''t smell too good, it''s too delicious!


    Shangguanhuang glanced at murongsheng, smelling the taste and swallowing from time to time, he said very generously: "if you are hungry, you can eat the roast fish in your hand, and it''s like I gave it to you."


    This kind of sound, with a kind of magnetism, with a kind of bewitching smell that people can''t help but do as he said.


    Murongsheng was really fed up with the smell of fish. He took a look at the fish Guan Huang was baking and the one he had baked. I couldn''t control my hand and brain at all, and I ate up all the roast fish in my hand soon.


    When murongsheng swallows the last bite of fish into his stomach, he suddenly finds a big problem!


    Didn''t she come to tempt shangguanhuang?


    How can one not pay attention and be countered by shangguanhuang?!


    It''s too Too


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s annoyed appearance, and his eyes flash with a smile.


    If you want to use a grilled fish and ask him to say that way, is the price a little too low?


    But now Murong Sheng has turned around and secretly scolds himself for how he can''t resist the temptation. He was so simply said by Shangguan Huang that


    Therefore, he did not notice the expression on shangguanhuang''s face.


    Now it''s impossible. Murongsheng can only think of a way.


    She is not the kind of person who will fall down because of failure!


    She is the kind of more courageous, always failed will always work hard!


    Murongsheng is now directly incarnated as a little fellow beside shangguanhuang, standing straight behind him. Seeing that shangguanhuang finished eating the roasted fish, he squatted down behind his back.


    He rubs shangguanhuang''s shoulder with his little hand and applies the greasy food he just got from eating roast fish to shangguanhuang''s clothes.


    The tone became that kind of sweet and greasy tone: "husband, if you know the way, please tell me. Is there any way, right? Do you want to see me so useless all the time? "


    After kneading shoulders, it turned into back beating.


    Especially that tone said, let murongsheng listen to the goose bumps on the body will fall to the ground.


    Shangguanhuang naturally grinned and cooperated with murongsheng''s performance.


    Close your eyes and enjoy the service of murongsheng.


    Especially listening to the word "husband" from murongsheng''s mouth, it''s very pleasant. My heart has been very comfortable, but my mouth is still sewn on, just don''t spit out a word.


    No way, murongsheng had to bite his teeth and use his most powerful mace!


    His mouth came close to shangguanhuang''s ear, and he said softly. His warm breath sprayed on shangguanhuang''s neck: "my husband, you see your clothes are dirty. Let me wait for you to bathe and change clothes."

 Chapter 1458

    With that, he did not care whether Shangguan huangle was willing or not.


    Without waiting for shangguanhuang''s response, he directly took off shangguanhuang''s belt from the back, and then took off his clothes one by one.


    Moreover, with shangguanhuang''s palace, how could he not feel the small movements murongsheng made on him?


    Just now murongsheng secretly smeared the oil stains on his clothes. He was aware of it clearly, but he didn''t want to break it.


    He doesn''t quite understand.


    Why is the dress dirty? Does it have anything to do with whether he can wash it or not?


    The clothes are dirty. Shouldn''t they go to wash?


    But shangguanhuang is too lazy to break murongsheng.


    Since murongsheng still wants to continue to play, then he will play with him.


    Anyway, his favorite woman threw herself into her arms, where else would he not like?


    When his clothes were taken off and only a pair of naked trousers were left, Shangguan Huang also stood up with Murong Sheng.


    Without waiting for murongsheng to speak, he jumped into the nearby lake.


    The fish that are still alive in the lake are persecuted by shangguanhuang these days.


    When he felt shangguanhuang''s breath approaching, he immediately rushed to swim around. He did not dare to wander around shangguanhuang, for fear that he would be cleaned up and roasted.


    For a moment, except for the water around shangguanhuang, which is the lotus leaf on one side, there are no aquatic creatures.


    Originally, shangguanhuang''s clothes were torn off, and he was still struggling about how to move such a big shangguanhuang into the lake.


    Now seeing that shangguanhuang would take the initiative to jump in, murongsheng was also relieved.


    Murongsheng took off her clothes and only wore the most intimate clothes. Then she jumped behind shangguanhuang and a towel appeared in her hand.


    After the towel was wet in the water, it was gently wiped on the back of shangguanhuang.


    It''s unnecessary for shangguanhuang to be comfortable. He hums his voice directly and comfortably.


    Murongsheng was so gentle for the first time. He helped him wipe his back!


    It seems that as long as she has mastered what she wants to know, the treatment will increase linearly!


    It is precisely because of murongsheng''s gentle action that shangguanhuang''s little brother slowly reacts in the water at this time.


    From time to time, Murong Sheng hummed in a low voice. The deep and hoarse voice of Shangguan Huang made him feel like a wave of mind. Even the towel in his hand almost fell into the water.


    Murong Sheng put some of his shortness of breath to bear, in the heart is secretly scolding himself, how can such a failure!


    Originally, he wanted to seduce shangguanhuang, but now it''s OK. Shangguanhuang hasn''t been seduced yet. He''s going to be seduced again!


    After wiping shangguanhuang''s back, murongsheng carefully moves it to shangguanhuang''s chest and rubs his chest with trembling hands.


    In this instant, shangguanhuang''s eyes, which were closed, suddenly opened, holding murongsheng''s wrist in one hand. The vision is more fiery looking at murongsheng all wet, clothes stick on the body, the figure directly exposed in shangguanhuang''s eyes.

 Chapter 1459

    Murongsheng was stunned by shangguanhuang''s sudden action. The towel in his hand also fell on the water.


    Shangguanhuang embraces murongsheng''s will and looks into murongsheng''s eyes.


    At the same time, murongsheng can fully feel shangguanhuang''s excited little brother.


    Murongsheng naturally understood that shangguanhuang was in a state of passion!


    There is such a small tug of pride in his heart, but murongsheng did not forget his purpose of serving shangguanhuang so gently because of this pride.


    Leaning on shangguanhuang, the wind blew in his ear and said in a soft voice: "husband, you see we are both husband and wife now. Is there anything you can''t be frank about? I''ve told you my secret. Do you want to be stingy? "


    "Just tell me if there is anything to do. If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you touch it in the future. "


    On this point, murongsheng is very confident of himself.


    On weekdays, she and shangguanhuang together, a little bit of intimacy, shangguanhuang may be excited. But if she didn''t want to, Shangguan Huang would never force her.


    "There are ways, of course. It depends mainly on whether you are willing or not."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have any resistance to murongsheng. Now, listening to murongsheng''s special voice, his heart is itching. Just listening to the sound, I feel that my body is going to be hot.


    Shangguanhuang put his mouth to murongsheng''s ear and said softly, "if you want, I''ll tell you."


    "Of course I will!"


    Sure enough!


    What she guessed was absolutely right. There was a way!


    All of a sudden, the spirit came, and the brain didn''t think about it at all, so it agreed.


    There are all ways, how can she not be willing to return it?!


    "It''s the most convenient and desirable way for two people to harmonize Yin and Yang and increase and consolidate their internal power."


    What shangguanhuang was provoked by murongsheng was also some emotion.


    The voice is even more deep and hoarse than just now, even with a kind of itching magnetism, like a feather in the hand, sliding gently on murongsheng''s heart.


    "Just like I used this method to absorb the extra internal force in your body. I can also help you to flow your internal power from meridians to Dantian. So, it depends on whether you want to use this method or not. "


    Hearing shangguanhuang''s words, murongsheng''s heart suddenly became cold!


    It''s like someone specially brought back a bucket of ice water and poured it down from the top of murongsheng''s head, which made murongsheng''s eager mood disappear without a trace, and he was directly poured with a cool heart.


    "Shameless! obscene! Go away


    Murongsheng can''t help it any longer. He pushes away shangguanhuang who holds her tightly.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of anger or shyness. Anyway, I don''t want any clothes. I just want to climb out of the water and run to the wooden house.


    What shangguanhuang said really pissed her off!


    She is so waste of mind to lure shangguanhuang, the result is such a result?!


    Shangguanhuang is shameless. It''s really shameless!

 Chapter 1460

    Back in the room, because he was worried that shangguanhuang would follow him.


    Murong Sheng easily closed the door and fell directly on the bed, confused for a while.


    Is her internal power cultivated or not cultivated?


    Murongsheng is just walking back and forth between the two. He doesn''t know what kind of choice he should make.


    If you don''t learn, you will never be able to improve your skill in a short time. When it''s time to go out of the secret world, I don''t have any advantage over Qu Yun.


    What''s more, the lives of those people in the outside world are all in Qu Yun''s hands. At that time, Qu Yun will give orders. Will those people in the Wulin chase her again for detoxification?


    But if she uses that method to increase her cultivation ability, it means that she really wants to be shangguanhuang!


    Because the last time shangguanhuang got married with her, she was unconscious. But if I promise this time, it''s There are still some uneasiness in my heart


    Murongsheng has been locked up in the evening, shangguanhuang ready to rest and sleep, murongsheng this completely made up his mind.


    She wants to use the method that shangguanhuang said to increase her power!


    She thought for a whole day. First of all, she and shangguanhuang already have a husband and wife. If she comes a few more times, she will not suffer any loss, and she will be able to enhance her skills.


    Secondly, she has already forgiven shangguanhuang for what he did to her at the beginning.


    Therefore, there is no conflict with shangguanhuang.


    If the knot in her heart had not been opened, she would not let shangguanhuang touch her.


    But now


    Now that he has made up his mind, murongsheng is no longer so timid. Summoning up courage, he rushed out of his room and came to shangguanhuang''s door and kicked it open.


    Why is there no pause in the middle?


    Because murongsheng is worried about himself, if he moves slowly, I''m afraid that courage in his heart will disappear!


    "That..."


    Murongsheng was also coy when he spoke: "I thought about it carefully and decided to learn from you the way you said to consolidate and dredge the internal force that I couldn''t use in my body."


    However, when murongsheng finished, her heart was pounding, and she wanted to retreat.


    That is to say, as soon as she finished, her heart began to counseling again!


    Murongsheng''s hands were behind him, and he slowly stepped back. He wanted to move out of shangguanhuang''s room.


    I want to tell Guan Huang that I just lost my mind and said something wrong. I don''t know what I just said.


    Before murongsheng was launched, shangguanhuang took the lead in saying, "just think about it. After all, there are many advantages in this method. If two people have deep internal power, they will get more and more benefits from it. Besides, it can also beautify your face and make you younger... "

 Chapter 1461

    Shangguanhuang sees murongsheng''s retreat, and slowly enumerates the advantages of the method he said, so that murongsheng will be stunned.


    To tell you the truth, when she heard from shangguanhuang''s mouth the effect of detoxification and beauty, her heart increased a bit.


    After all, is there any woman who doesn''t love beauty?


    No!


    Even the black widow who used to use poison in the town was so ugly that she had to say that she was a fairy!


    She had also worried that when she was too old to bear the burden of life and death, would she become ugly?


    Now, what shangguanhuang said just solved a big problem in her heart!


    Now think about it, if you don''t seize this opportunity, it''s really a little sorry for yourself.


    "You''ve come all the time, so you''re excited. Then don''t go. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Shangguanhuang said, but also directly put on the coat to take off.


    That voice is low and hoarse, with some sexy voice lines, it''s like murongsheng''s little heart is beating!


    Apart from the original, only women have the ability to seduce people. Who would have thought that if this man seduces people, he would be no worse than women!


    Now that we have reached this point, let''s go!


    Murongsheng looks as if he is dead. He bites his teeth and goes straight to shangguanhuang


    Last time, she didn''t know at all, so she followed Guan Huang.


    This time, she will take the initiative in everything she says!


    ¡­¡­


    When the next day, completely do not know what time this is, murongsheng this slowly opened his eyes, want to sit up from the bed.


    As a result, his back ache, hard for a long time, did not let himself successfully sit up from the bed.


    "Is Madame awake? Yesterday, my wife was so active that I couldn''t hold on to her husband. "


    Murongsheng''s head is still in a daze, and he hasn''t fully awakened yet, when he hears shangguanhuang''s words. What he said almost didn''t scare murongsheng''s soul out of his body!


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, who are you, how are you here, and how can I be here. Shangguanhuang raised his lips and gave a smile. It was hard to move his eyes.


    Murongsheng just looked at it and felt that shangguanhuang''s beautiful face was dazzling, and his saliva would flow out of his mouth.


    "Madam, now that you have cleaned me up, don''t do the business of throwing away husband and son in the future."


    The smile on shangguanhuang''s face is deeper. He reaches out his finger and wipes the corners of murongsheng''s mouth with some water stains.


    After that, without waiting to see what murongsheng''s reaction was, he put on his clothes and went out of the room. Left murongsheng lying on the bed alone, staring at the roof above his head, he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Last night, she did take the initiative to that, even with a strong momentum will shangguanhuang to pressure in the body.


    But when we get to the back, we don''t know when to start to reverse!


    The posture of the woman up and the man down changed immediately! Become shangguanhuang in the above, facing her again and again, let her whole person feel like living in a dream!

 Chapter 1462

    Shangguanhuang really ate her without any politeness!


    After murongsheng was angry, he immediately felt that some changes had taken place in his body.


    It''s just that these changes are too much. If you don''t calm down and feel them well, there is absolutely no way to feel them.


    Now she can feel the internal force in her body, which must have been the same as before, though not much changed. But it was mellow before a lot, as if it had been refined, no longer feel at a loss for those internal forces.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t cheat her!


    This method is really much easier to use!


    Murongsheng''s face slowly raised a smile. Seeing that shangguanhuang didn''t cheat her, and this method was especially good for her, he would not care with shangguanhuang for the time being!


    To tell you the truth, this kind of life, in fact, it is very good to think about it.


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng lived a comfortable life in the secret place. They didn''t know that the outside life had already passed for more than a month.


    More than a month is not long, but short is not short.


    But in baqizun, earth shaking changes can take place, and some hopeless things will be diluted.


    Baqizun''s disciples have worked hard for such a long time, and they have given up looking for shangguanhuang and murongsheng.


    But doctor Xue also thought that shangguanhuang and murongsheng might have fallen to pieces under the cliff. The hope that two people are still alive in my heart is also getting smaller and smaller, and finally slowly disappear.


    Blame him!


    Blame him!


    If he didn''t think he was good to shangguanhuang, or if he was not good at advocating, he made that choice to shangguanhuang.


    How could shangguanhuang and murongsheng come to such an end?


    There''s no dead body!


    These days, in addition to helping the sun brothers and sisters heal, and then is to study the life and death Gu how to contact. Doctor Xue lives in regret every day. If it wasn''t for his decision, it might be another scene now?


    In such a short period of one month, all kinds of things pressed on doctor Xue, which made him haggard in an instant. It seemed that it was not one month, but several years.


    Weather beaten.


    And those who are killing murongsheng are dead, maimed and walking.


    Compared with the initial bustle and prosperity, baqizun has now become much colder and withered.


    Most of the sects in the Wulin suffered a lot from this famous sword conference.


    Many elite disciples either died on the way to kill Xue Sheng or were killed by Qu Yun.


    In particular, baqizun suffered heavy losses.


    I don''t know how many disciples died, and my reputation is not as loud as before. Even their Lord lost his sight at this time, and his life and death were unknown.


    The only thing that makes people feel lucky is that Qu Yun''s rhythm of killing one person every day has finally stopped.


    There''s no more killing people with life and death.


    After all, Qu Yun had some worries in his mind.


    Although the famous sword conference is very famous, not all the people in the Wulin will come to the famous sword conference.


    There are still some hermit masters in the Jianghu who are unwilling to appear in such a public place. If Qu Yun continues to kill like this, he will certainly stir up the whole river and lake.


    In the back, those hermit masters might not mind to kill her for the people in the Wulin.

 Chapter 1463

    Now, although these people don''t know when they will die. But at the very least, now, depending on the situation, my life is temporarily held.


    However, no one would like to put their lives in the hands of others to control.


    Although all the living people in the Wulin left baqizun, they never gave up looking for Qu Yun. It''s just that it''s not as big as it was at the beginning.


    "Doctor Xue, I''ve been out with shemei for a long time. It''s time to go back. Thank you for taking care of our brother and sister these days. I''ll say goodbye


    Sitting in a wheelchair, sun Wenzhe hugged doctor Xue and began to say goodbye.


    Doctor Xue was silent, but nodded slightly. Looking at Sun Wenzhe''s eyes, he was also full of apology.


    If he hadn''t agreed to Qu Yun''s request at the beginning, wouldn''t sun Wenzhe have come to such a disabled end?


    However, without "if", everything has happened.


    So in this month''s time, he racked his brains and thought hard to cure sun Wenzhe''s legs, but it''s a pity that he has not been able to make sun Wenzhe stand up again.


    For murongsheng, his medical skills are still inferior


    If murongsheng is not dead


    Ah


    The situation of sun Zheng''s poetry is better than that of sun Wenzhe''s, although her thigh was stabbed with a blood hole by the ghost leader at that time. But did not hurt to the bone, after a month of cultivation, has been a lot better.


    When we stand up in the future, there should be no big problem.


    If you are afraid, you may have some sequelae in the future


    "Before, I didn''t believe murongsheng wasn''t dead, but didn''t she come back at last? I believe that murongsheng is not dead now, and she will come back to life! " Sun Wenzhe grabbed sun Zheng''s poem sitting in the wheelchair beside him and said it incoherently.


    But after he finished, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Who on earth is he deceiving now?


    Are you cheating yourself or doctor Xue, or your sister?


    From the moment murongsheng jumped off the cliff, they all believed that murongsheng would not die so easily. With shangguanhuang and murongsheng''s skills, they may have the ability to save themselves after falling off the cliff?


    But this belief, in the waiting day after day, there is no news at all, which makes this belief completely unable to persist.


    So deep cliff, can''t see to the end, the location of the hillside are wrapped with white clouds.


    So many disciples of baqizun tried every means to get to the bottom of the cliff.


    What about murongsheng?


    How could murongsheng, who was seriously injured, survive in such a situation?


    They just don''t want to believe that Murong Sheng is really dead. They are just deceiving themselves


    This time, up to now, they haven''t got any news. It''s time for them to wake up.


    Doctor Xue knows that even if he tries his best, he can''t cure the sun brothers and sisters. It''s better to let them go back to the capital and cultivate themselves.


    Because the current baqizun is too chaotic, especially after shangguanhuang disappeared, there are many big and small things to deal with inside baqizun. Even if the two people stay, he won''t have much time to take care of them.


    So he recruited some good disciples of baqizun and escorted them back to the capital.

 Chapter 1464

    It was in baqizun that the sun brothers and sisters were so seriously injured. No matter what reason, baqizun has the obligation to ensure the safety of both of them.


    "Come back, I haven''t seen my parents for a long time. We have to go back and see what happened to our mother and father. "


    Sitting in the carriage, sun Wenzhe looks at Sun Zheng''s poem, which he has been keeping his head down and doesn''t speak. He hides his emotions from his eyes and talks with sun Zheng''s poem in a relaxed tone as much as possible.


    Their family is a Wulin family. Their mother also likes to dance guns and make clubs. There are no women''s needlework or anything like that.


    I don''t know what kind of stimulation I''ve received recently. All of a sudden, I''m trying to learn something about needlework.


    But the appearance of the finished product is just amazing


    No one would like to use such things. Even their mighty father is embarrassed to use them for fear of being ridiculed.


    So every time I mention my parents, I always think about it. Sun Zheng poetry is also in sun Wenzhe''s eyes, reluctantly hook the hook lip angle. It''s just that it''s not the same as before. I can''t speak with a smile. I''m burping with a smile.


    Sun Zhengshi''s heart is also clear, sun Wenzhe this is to make her happy, let her not every day so sad.


    At least when I got back to the capital, I didn''t look so sad when I saw my parents.


    Both of them have become like this. If they are still so sad, I''m afraid their parents will be more worried.


    It''s just that what happened recently made her totally unhappy. Every day, I can''t help thinking back on what happened. I think I''m having a nightmare. How can I be happy?


    If she and her brother didn''t help murongsheng to distract those people who were chasing him. Wouldn''t they end up like this?


    Maybe murongsheng would have escaped without their drag. How could he be like this? There are no bones left?


    Sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi are brothers and sisters who grew up together. Now seeing the subtle expression on Sun Zheng''s face, we can basically guess what sun Zheng''s thoughts are.


    "Sister, now think about it carefully. Do you regret that you helped murongsheng to lead people away that day?"


    Sun Zheng''s poem was asked by sun Wenzhe for a moment, but he didn''t regret it?


    I don''t know. Maybe looking at my brother now, I regret it.


    But


    If let her watch murongsheng be chased, let her so indifferent, then her heart is certainly more than now regret, but also the chagrin.


    Maybe I will never forgive myself in my life.


    "Before, she had been implicated by us many times. We owe her. Now that we do this, we can compensate her, can''t we? "


    Sun Wenzhe continued to comfort sun Zheng poetry, but his own heart is also very tangled.


    Now he is also thinking about the question that sun Zheng''s poem thought, if he had not been involved in the same thing with sun Zheng''s poem at that time.


    Maybe murongsheng has escaped now.


    Or maybe he still acted as "Xue Sheng" and helped those people to get rid of the poisonous insects in baqizun. He was grateful to them

 Chapter 1465

    Listening to what sun Wenzhe said, sun Zheng''s poetry subconsciously wants to say the things in his mind.


    But when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t help swallowing them.


    She sighed a little, did not speak, did not look at Sun Wenzhe''s eyes. Instead, he turned to lift up the curtain and looked at the scenery outside the carriage.


    At a glance, I saw the withered lotus leaves in the lotus pond.


    Suddenly eyes dark a few minutes, before going to baqizun, she and her brother are still so high spirited, just like the lotus leaves before withering.


    And now She and her brother are just like this


    Since I was a child, my elder brother has been fond of archery on horseback, and the skills of archery on horseback are not comparable to those of the young boys in the capital.


    It''s my brother''s wish to go out to battle.


    But now


    One of my brother''s legs is useless. Don''t tell me about my family. I can''t even stand up. How can I get on the battlefield?


    Back in the capital like this, I''m not sure I''ll be ridiculed by those CHILDES and ladies in the capital


    At that time, how can her brother face it calmly?


    The most terrible thing is If you see that their brother and sister are injured like this, your mother may not be able to do something amazing


    But it''s necessary to beat them up


    "Mr. Sun, Miss Sun. There is the capital ahead. It''s time for us to leave here. "


    Just as sun Zheng''s poem was full of thoughts, the baqizun disciple outside the carriage began to speak, interrupting sun Zheng''s thoughts. Let her temporarily in the heart of sadness, pressure in the heart.


    The baqizun disciple, looking at the brothers and sisters of the sun family, flashed a trace of pity.


    He also met the brother and sister when they first came to baqizun. Both of them are easy to get along with, especially miss sun, who is lively and likes to talk. But now, I haven''t heard Miss Sun speak a word all the way


    It''s true that the world is unpredictable.


    The disciple shook his head slightly. Before the sun''s brothers and sisters found out, he restrained himself.


    He knew that the sun brothers and sisters came from behind the generals in the capital, although they didn''t have the arrogant and domineering character. But in his heart, he still has his own pride. The pity in his eyes just now is not what they like to see.


    Sun Wenzhe nodded and looked at the gate not far away. Baqizun''s disciples had finished their task of escorting them back. They needed to go back to recover their lives.


    The carriage ran all the way, and the gate soon appeared in front of them.


    But now the situation in front of the gate, but it is let the sun family brother and sister some of the unclear situation.


    Although it is the gate of the capital, it was not so strict in the past. Otherwise, Wanyan brothers and sisters will not come in so easily when they come to the capital, and they will not be known.


    Besides, the capital is the most prosperous place. There are many people going in and out of the capital. If you check everyone, you''ll be exhausted?


    I''m afraid those who come a little later will have to wait in line from morning to night, and they may not be able to enter the capital at last.

 Chapter 1466

    "Brother, look ahead, is something big happened?"


    Sun Zhengshi looked at a long line at the gate of the city, frowned tightly, and said the first sentence on the way.


    Only this question, sun Wenzhe also has no way to answer. Because like sun Zheng''s poetry, he can see the situation in front of him, but he doesn''t know the reason.


    And looking at the current speed of the carriage, I''m afraid it''s still very tight inside, otherwise it won''t move so slowly.


    It seems that something really happened in the capital


    It''s just that the disciples of baqizun have gone back to recover their lives. Otherwise, we can ask them to inquire about the current situation and see what happened in the capital.


    Now He and his sister are not so convenient, they can only wait quietly.


    After waiting for about an hour, it was finally the turn of the sun family''s carriage to come forward and accept the examination.


    "Check, who are you and what do you want to do when you go to town?"


    The soldier guarding the gate lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the situation inside. When he confirmed that there were only sun brothers and sisters in the carriage, he asked.


    Sun Wenzhe felt uncomfortable about the inspection of the soldiers guarding the gate.


    But looking at the soldier in front of me is very strange, and I guess he just came here. Otherwise, how could he not even know who he was?


    Sun Wenzhe didn''t want to be embarrassed with a soldier guarding the gate. He took off the jade pendant from his waist and handed it to the soldier.


    See the hand of the symbol of identity of the jade plate, the soldier suddenly did not just so arrogant momentum. Immediately respectfully return the jade pendant to sun Wenzhe, and then signal the person in front to let go.


    As a result, as soon as the carriage of the sun brothers and sisters left, the little soldier, who was just very respectful, immediately became another face.


    He went to the root of a wall and muttered to the corner for a while before leaving.


    The action is extremely strange, but the time is also very short. In a blink of an eye, it''s over.


    When someone noticed here and wanted to see what the soldier was doing, there was no one in the corner.


    But no one expected, no one will see, a black figure, so in the case of no one''s attention, quickly flash out from the corner.


    Fly towards the direction of the palace, a blink of an eye, disappeared without a trace.


    And now the palace, from inside to outside are filled with a layer of melancholy.


    The eunuchs who came and went in and out of the palace were all trembling. They didn''t dare to send out any news. They were afraid that they would make the master angry after they had something.


    Then, take them as a vent.


    Now the empresses in every Palace are in a bad mood for only one reason, that is, they don''t know what happened these days. The emperor hasn''t entered their bedroom for several days!


    The emperor seems to be willing to be alone now, but how can this work?!


    The concubines who have children are lucky to say that they can meet their children and plan for the throne. Once something happens to the emperor, there will be a support behind him.


    But they have no children?!


    If the emperor doesn''t come to see them, how can they have a baby?!


    Concubines without children have been buried with the emperor since ancient times!

 Chapter 1467

    They are still young and haven''t lived enough!


    How could you be dragged out to die!


    Even if they didn''t follow the funeral, they would not be able to accommodate them when the prince was in charge!


    When the time comes, they will have no good life!


    Although the emperor is old now, they still hope that the emperor can have rain and dew for their future life!


    As long as the emperor can step into their bedroom, they can have all kinds of ways to get a son from the emperor!


    No matter whether this method is normal or not, it is good for the emperor''s health. But at this point, who would care about such a thing?


    In this palace, in fact, nothing is the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that I didn''t leave my children, and I didn''t rely on them in my old age!


    By the emperor?


    It''s a joke!


    With a pet are not necessarily able to live to the end, not to mention they do not have a lot of pet people on weekdays?!


    When the time comes, the emperor''s legs will go up to heaven. Who will care about their lives?!


    So the emperor hasn''t moved these days. These imperial concubines are looking forward to the stars and the moon, hoping to wait for the emperor.


    But after waiting so long, there is no news at all!


    Not only there is no news on my side, but also there is no news on other imperial concubines. How can this make people not worried!


    What they don''t know is that the emperor, whom they are looking forward to, is lying on his own dragon bed, his eyes closed and unconscious


    On a chair beside the Dragon bed, there was a man.


    "Your Highness..."


    From the outside came a little eunuch with a shrill voice. Even if the voice has been lowered, but in this quiet environment, or people feel extremely ugly.


    The man sitting on the chair glanced at the eunuch kneeling on the ground and said calmly, "say."


    The eunuch was about to raise his head to have a look, but after hearing the sound, he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to raise his head. He quickly said, "I tell you, your highness, that there is news coming from the gate that young master sun and miss sun have returned to the capital."


    "Is it?"


    Compared with the just plain tone, the man''s voice is a little bit more emotional. It''s obvious that he has a little interest in the news.


    It''s just that I didn''t speak again.


    The little eunuch knelt on the ground and lowered his head, waiting for a long time, but did not wait for the following. Can''t help secretly raised his head, looking forward to the past.


    This one eye, saw let him feel strange to terrible thing.


    What the man is playing with is like a cheap toy. It''s the imperial seal of Zhou Dynasty!


    It''s just like a toy thrown away casually. It''s thrown up and down in that man''s hand


    The little eunuch immediately understood that he saw something he shouldn''t see. He immediately lowered his head and pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    Still so honest kneeling on the ground, head down, eyes staring at the ground, dare not because of curiosity everywhere.


    Inside the palace, it''s a place for people to eat!


    As a little eunuch, he can''t do anything. The only thing he can do is to look at his face Do as the master tells you.

 Chapter 1468

    Don''t know what you shouldn''t know, don''t see what you shouldn''t see.


    Even if you accidentally know something you shouldn''t know, you have to pretend you don''t know anything.


    Even if it is not careful to see their own to see, but also pretend to see nothing!


    Only in this way can we ensure that we can live in peace.


    Otherwise, the more you know, the faster you die!


    Otherwise, if he followed the emperor and knew everything, he would not know how many times he would die!


    He was originally a little eunuch waiting on the emperor''s side, taking care of the emperor''s daily life. Now the emperor is in a coma. He is a little eunuch and can''t do anything. He can only take refuge in a new master. Otherwise, what else can he do?


    He is still young, although there is no man''s that thing, but he has not lived enough, do not want to die!


    Besides, the palace itself is the jungle. Whoever is powerful will keep his word, and we can''t blame him for betrayal. After all, who doesn''t want to say that?


    Live to be able to live, he can only choose to betray. After all, the emperor is in a coma and can''t do anything, so he can only take refuge in Rui Wang Shizi and obey his orders!


    That''s right.


    Sitting here, the man who takes the jade seal as a worthless Trinket in his hand is either someone else or Rui Wang Shizi, shangguanhong!


    After a long time, when the eunuch was worried, shangguanhong finally spoke.


    "Is there anyone else in the carriage?"


    Shangguanhong didn''t care about the life and death of the sun brothers and sisters at all.


    If you really take their brother and sister in mind, then when he escapes from baqizun, he will take the sun brothers and sisters with him.


    But shangguanhong didn''t. He just forgot them.


    Therefore, Shangguan Hong did not care whether the sun brothers and sisters were alive or dead in baqizun.


    Glancing at the imperial seal in his hand, shangguanhong felt that it was meaningless and threw it on the bed. Listening to the sound of "bang" and the sound of heavy objects falling down, the little eunuch was more worried.


    In a hurry, he responded: "if his highness huishizi said, there is no one else, just..."


    "Only?"


    "Only Master Sun''s leg seems to be broken."


    "Broken?"


    Shangguanhong is not in any mood. He just slightly picks his eyebrows and repeats them in his mouth. He doesn''t care at all: "I know. Let''s go down."


    The little eunuch was relieved and quickly stepped back from the room and stood outside the door.


    "Just the two of them in the carriage?"


    Shangguanhong repeats in a low voice, and his eyebrows are gloomy.


    He received the news that Xue Sheng, the sister of doctor Xue, and the Lord of baqizun fell to the cliff together. His life and death are unknown.


    Others for the identity of these two people is not so clear, but he is clear!


    Xue Sheng is Murong Sheng!


    As for the Lord of baqizun, he protected murongsheng. Even if murongsheng fell into the abyss, he jumped with him without hesitation. In addition to shangguanhuang will do such things, no one else can do such things!


    Even if murongsheng doesn''t admit that he is murongsheng, he doesn''t want her to admit it, let alone search for any evidence!


    Because the facts are in front of him!


    This is enough to show that shangguanhuang is the most powerful and frightening Baqi Lord in the world!

 Chapter 1469

    For a moment, shangguanhong''s anger quickly surged up, and he slapped his hand on the armrest of the chair.


    Great!


    Shangguanhuang is really great!


    It''s a place for forging weapons that all the sects fear!


    The Kung Fu on him is so unpredictable that people in the whole world are so afraid!


    Before him, he really didn''t think about it at all!


    In recent years, shangguanhuang''s strength is really too deep! So deep that no one has connected him with the fearsome Baqi Lord in the river and lake!


    Shangguanhong''s brow is more and more wrinkled, thinking about what happened before, and then thinking about another identity of shangguanhuang, we will think about everything clearly!


    No wonder, before no matter how many people he sent out, there was no way to successfully sneak into the ghost palace.


    Moreover, the corpses of the people he sent will be sent back the next day.


    At that time, he had been wondering what kind of strength shangguanhuang had.


    But I didn''t expect that the power behind the ghost palace would be the famous baqizun in the river and lake! Baqizun, who is highly praised in the world!


    Fortunately, shangguanhuang has jumped off the cliff with murongsheng.


    Whether these two people are really dead or fake dead, this period of time can let him plan out what he wants!


    Even in the end, shangguanhuang and murongsheng survived. But when the two men returned to the capital, it was too late.


    It''s too late to stop him!


    Because at that time, Dazhou was already his shangguanhong!


    This world is the world of shangguanhong!


    At that time, no one can take it from him!


    Shangguanhong took a deep breath and vomited out a mouthful of turbid air that had accumulated in his chest. I don''t know whether the emotion in my heart is jealousy, fear or anger. In his chest churning, let his heart calm down.


    In any case, only one person can sit on the throne of this big week!


    That person can only be him!


    Now just think of the humiliation that murongsheng brought to him that day, shangguanhong''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    He will certainly get it back from murongsheng thousands of times!


    Otherwise, he will not be called shangguanhong!


    At this time, there was a gentle knock outside the door.


    Immediately, it disappeared, but without his permission, the outside had been opened to the knockers.


    Fire is not to live to turn up, gushing Shangguan Hong immediately scolded out: "get out!"


    I heard the footsteps coming in and suddenly stopped. The next moment, I remembered a very familiar voice: "hong''er, how can the fire be so strong today?"


    When shangguanhong heard this voice, he loosened his frown and glanced at Princess Rui: "mother, how are you here?"


    He can be here, but the identity of his mother''s concubine is still princess Rui. I''m afraid it''s necessary to talk about it when people see her coming in and out of the palace so casually.


    Princess Rui didn''t answer shangguanhong''s words. She just looked at the person lying on the bed. There is no awe, there is only a touch of calm, and even the eyes are mixed with a bit of disgust: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1470

    It''s not easy for her to get to this point.


    Fortunately, the sons are more useful than the princes on the emperor''s face.


    Otherwise


    "The medicine you gave me is very effective."


    Shangguan Hong opened his mouth, but there was more irony in this tone.


    Hearing that, Princess Rui frowned and looked at shangguanhuang. There was a warning hidden in her eyes: "honger!"


    This kind of words, how can you put it on the surface!


    Don''t be afraid to be heard!


    Shangguanhong was yelled by Princess Rui, but he didn''t get too angry. He just laughed. If you put it on others, I''m afraid shangguanhong would have been impatient to let people drag it out.


    Princess Rui''s face softened a little, and she took a bowl of black Chinese medicine from her father-in-law''s hand.


    Sitting beside the bed, let people sit up with the emperor lying on the bed. Then spoon by spoon, the soup in the bowl was fed into the emperor''s mouth.


    On the surface, it seems that the medicine given to the emperor by the imperial doctors is actually mixed with some medicine which is not in the prescription. That is to say, this bowl of decoction was tampered by shangguanhong''s people.


    After drinking this bowl of medicine, the emperor will not wake up from his coma. Instead, he will make the emperor sleep more and more seriously, and eventually die in his sleep


    "Hong''er, do you think there is really no problem with what we do?"


    After feeding the emperor all the herbs in the bowl, Princess Rui suddenly felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Even now it is so smooth, this kind of uneasy mood does not disappear, but is more and more intense: "if this is found, we will be..."


    It''s not a small crime. It''s murder of the emperor!


    No matter in which dynasty or generation, once the charge of murdering the emperor is exposed, it will be put to death!


    "Concubine," shangguanhong looked at Princess Rui, "do you want to go back?"


    Princess Rui looks at the emperor lying on the bed, then looks at Guan Hong and bites her teeth.


    In order to be prosperous and get unlimited power, she has to do some things!


    The emperor forced her!


    Mingrui Wang is dead. He said that he would give her a place. It turns out!


    Her son can only be a wise Prince now, not a prince!


    He handed the medicine bowl to his father-in-law. Princess Rui made up her mind and looked at shangguanhong: "no, I don''t regret it! I can do anything for you


    As long as the emperor is dead, everything here will be hers!


    The whole palace, the whole world, will be her son''s!


    At that time, the queen and the imperial concubine who dare not respect her, who dare to look down on her?!


    Because she is the winner!


    Even if there is no fame, how can it be, this world is still her son''s!


    And she will be the Empress Dowager in the harem!


    Shangguanhong''s mouth was tickled with a trace of irony. He didn''t know whether he was mocking himself or princess Rui: "don''t worry, as long as you have more time, no one will make trouble. I can completely control all the situations. At that time, no one will come against me. Even if they come against me, there will be no way

 Chapter 1471

    "When the time comes, it''s useless for this old thing to wake up."


    Shangguanhong stood up and went over, and took up the imperial seal which had been thrown on the bed. He glanced at the sleeping emperor, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Do you hate him?


    Of course!


    This is shangguanhong''s answer to his heart!


    When he was a child, for this old man, his heart is still very worship.


    But what happened later?


    Later, when he knew his true identity, he hoped to see the old man stay on him and look at him more!


    But what happened?!


    The old man did not say to restore his identity, and the old man''s eyes had been on the man shangguanhuang!


    Instead of waiting for the old man to pass the throne to shangguanhuang one day, he might as well take away his own things in advance!


    The throne is in shangguanhuang''s hands, it''s better to give it to him!


    "Time?"


    Hearing what Wang Shizi said, Princess Rui was stunned and asked: "what time do you need? Isn''t that enough time? "


    The mood in the heart immediately worried to get up, also don''t care what, hurriedly chase after a way: "do you have bottom after all?"?! You look like this, let my heart is not a bit sure! Now some people have begun to doubt that if you wait like this, I''m afraid things will not be suppressed and will be exposed! "


    "I don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. The mother''s concubine should remember that she doesn''t go to the palace often. I''ll watch her here. There won''t be any big problems. "


    Shangguanhong was asked by Princess Rui. He was very upset and responded impatiently.


    Even in the end, he didn''t want to respond. He waved his hand and asked the eunuch to invite Princess Rui out: "my mother''s concubine should stay in Prince Rui''s house and don''t go into the palace again, so as not to arouse other people''s suspicion."


    Princess Rui glared at shangguanhong angrily. Now she can''t understand her son at all!


    Mingming grew up around him. Before Mingming, he was able to see his son clearly. Now


    Now this son is becoming more and more difficult to control!


    Looking at the princess Rui who was invited out by the eunuch, shangguanhong''s mouth was hooked up with a cold smile.


    What he wants to get the throne is that he wants to enter the harem and stand in the highest position!


    Otherwise, how can you take out this medicine and give the emperor such a cruel hand, so that the bad old man will never wake up?


    It''s not because I''m not reconciled.


    Not willing to be princess Rui all the time, she also wants to stand in the harem, mother instrument world, don''t want to stand in the dark!


    Why didn''t she think that once this matter was exposed, it would be princess Rui who would be scolded by people all over the world! And he shangguanhong is a bastard born between Princess Rui and the emperor!


    What a woman who has no right to be blinded!


    Sure enough, women are vicious things one by one. They can do everything in order to achieve their own goals!


    Thinking of this, shangguanhong suddenly began to feel a bit unworthy for shangguanhuang.


    For such a woman, I don''t even want my own life!

 Chapter 1472

    He can''t understand. What''s good about murongsheng?!


    Actually can be shangguanhuang to seduce so captivated, lost, reason.


    Even their own lives are not even care, so with the pursuit of falling into the abyss together?!


    It''s really for such a woman!


    Shangguanhuang, as a royal man, is so bewildered by a woman. I don''t know what position you want to sit on. The last thing you want is affection?!


    Because the feeling is empty, it is possible to destroy people anytime and anywhere!


    And now shangguanhuang, for that woman so crazy, who knows if really sitting in Huangwei, will become a more terrible thing for a woman?!


    Therefore, shangguanhuang is no longer qualified to compete for the throne!


    This world''s throne, or to his Shangguan honglai to do!


    Now although he has a chance, he can poison the emperor immediately and take his life away. Let a person announce directly, Emperor drive to die, passed the throne to him!


    However, as long as you think about it, the famous baqizun is shangguanhuang''s property. This matter more or less gave shangguanhong some psychological shadow.


    Let him dare not act rashly because of this matter.


    Shangguanhuang is so evil. When he was the ghost king, his style was so treacherous. When he became the Lord of Baqi, he was so evil that people in the whole river and lake did not dare to provoke him easily.


    So, who knows that falling into a cliff is not a stratagem of Shangguan Huang?


    Now, he needs some time to prove it.


    It is confirmed that shangguanhuang really fell off the cliff and broke to pieces. In other words, shangguanhuang has been rescued by baqizun''s disciples, or has shangguanhuang returned from baqizun to the ghost palace now!


    Although I have already agreed with him, shangguanhuang and murongsheng fall to the cliff and die together, as it is said in the river.


    But after all, it was just a rumor. No one saw the bodies of the two people. No one knew what the final result would be.


    It''s better to be careful if you can see the bodies of those two people.


    Otherwise


    As long as you remember the losses you suffered in baqizun at that time. Shangguan Hong was itching with hatred, and he held it in his hands. If he had not heard the cry of the eunuch standing beside him, he would have come back to his senses.


    I''m afraid that even the jade seal in his hand will be crushed by him.


    "Your Highness, there is a woman who claims to be the confidant of the ghost king shangguanhuang. He came to us in ruiwang mansion and said that he wanted to see you. "


    Just when shangguanhuang was very angry, suddenly a dark guard appeared beside him and whispered in shangguanhong''s ear. With only two people can hear the voice, will stand next to the eunuch to avoid the past.


    Shangguanhong frowned when he heard that. How could someone suddenly ask to see him?


    What''s more, he claimed to be shangguanhuang?


    This is really something he didn''t expect.


    However, whether it is true or not, as long as that woman dare to say so, then he should meet that woman to see if she is really shangguanhuang''s confidant.

 Chapter 1473

    "Bring people in."


    With that, shangguanhong got up and went into the next room.


    It wasn''t long before the door was pushed open and a ragged woman with a slight bow came in from the outside.


    That thin appearance, unkempt, people can not see what this woman looks like.


    If you step on the ground without any strength, you don''t look like someone who knows martial arts.


    Shangguanhong''s brows wrinkled. Seeing this woman''s appearance, he didn''t want to continue to see this woman and say something useless and time-consuming.


    After all, I don''t know much about shangguanhuang, but I also know that shangguanhuang is useless for this kind of woman who can''t do martial arts. She can''t take shangguanhuang as her confidant.


    To treat such a person as a confidant is to send out his shortcomings?


    It''s just


    Shangguanhong looked at it carefully for a few minutes, and saw a trace of disobedience in this woman.


    It''s clear that this walking doesn''t look like a person with martial arts skills, but this step But he came out with the appearance of a martial arts practitioner.


    It''s really interesting. I''ve never seen such a strange and disobedient person.


    "You said you were shangguanhuang''s confidant?"


    Shangguanhong waited until the woman walked in for a few minutes, and looked up and down at the woman who looked very embarrassed.


    I wonder if any of the people who followed shangguanhuang before can match the woman in front of me.


    As shangguanhuang''s confidant, he was reduced to such a beggar. It''s really interesting.


    Unfortunately, just because he knew shangguanhuang, he could know all the subordinates who could be called by shangguanhuang. Shangguanhong thought for a long time, but he really didn''t think of any of them.


    What he knew was only those subordinates who had no surname.


    Is the woman who came to meet him one of them?


    Not very likely?


    As the most effective subordinate of shangguanhuang, how could he betray shangguanhuang, and how could he be reduced to this painting of Muyang?


    "I''m under the ghost king, Wu Xiang."


    Just after shangguanhong thought for a long time, he didn''t come up with a woman who could match this woman. The woman standing in front of him said.


    What he said made Shangguan Hong not recover for a long time.


    After returning to his mind, he carefully looked at the woman in front of him, looking up and down: "you are, Wu Xiang?"


    Shangguan Hong didn''t believe that the woman who appeared in front of him was Wu Xiang?


    In the heart is very not sure of repeat to ask: "you are shangguanhuang side of that no incense?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Xiang raised his head and showed his clean face.


    Even now she was unkempt and ragged, but her face, which was covered by messy hair, was still clean.


    Even in the face of shangguanhong asked, dressed like a beggar, but still with a share of pride that people can not ignore.


    Even if Wu Xiang was reduced to this picture, he was still so arrogant in his heart. He raised his chin slightly and looked at Shangguan Hong.


    "I''m the one around the ghost king, the one without fragrance."


    "I didn''t expect that."


    Shangguanhong looked at the woman standing in front of him, with a sneering smile on the corner of his mouth: "can shangguanhuang''s powerful subordinates be reduced to such a ghost?"

 Chapter 1474

    "You don''t even have a trace of internal power. You say you are the Wu Xiang around shangguanhuang. Who can really believe that?"


    Listening to Shangguan Hong''s words, Wu Xiang''s hands, which were hanging on his side, were hidden in his sleeves and tightly clenched into fists.


    Shangguanhong''s sarcastic voice was very harsh, which made her feel more and more angry. I have not carefully trimmed my nails, but I have carved deep crescent in my palm, and almost all the blood has penetrated from it.


    If it wasn''t for her now, she would be desperate. How could she come to Shangguan Hong to make a deal with him!


    Think of here, there is a trace of evil in Wu Xiang''s eyes.


    Her martial arts are wasted by murongsheng!


    After being rescued from the water prison, without martial arts, she has no dependence, just like a useless person, no difference!


    Especially in this world, she can''t do anything, because she has no martial arts, and she can''t even do the lowest drudgery. Who will do it?


    Moreover, she disdains to serve others, and is not willing to be a servant girl!


    But if you let her go begging like a beggar, it''s better to kill her directly!


    Although there are many loyal dead men in her hands, all of them have been wiped out!


    How can she imagine that she gave shangguanhuang her own heart, and the result was such an ending!


    In any case, she will take revenge, she will take revenge on shangguanhuang, she will take revenge on murongsheng!


    She wants to revenge shangguanhuang and murongsheng for what they have done to her one by one!


    No matter what the final result will be, she can''t manage it!


    After thinking about it, though after working with Qu Yun again, I always feel a little uneasy. Finally, he ran to shangguanhong and found shangguanhong, who was also unhappy with murongsheng and shangguanhuang.


    "What I am now has nothing to do with you. What I want to say is that I''m here just to make a deal with you. "


    Wu Xiang could hear the irony and contempt in Shangguan Hong''s words.


    But also with a shelf, not because of their own identity, and now do not have any dependence, appear servile. Very confident, slightly raised his chin to fight back.


    After being around shangguanhuang for such a long time, what kind of battle without fragrance have you never seen?


    At the beginning, even the Imperial Palace, she was able to go in and out at will. Would she feel afraid because she was looking at a little ruiwang Shizi?


    What''s more, for shangguanhong this person has been no good feeling, whether before or after, will not have any good feeling!


    I don''t look down on her, and I won''t look shangguanhong in my eyes because she is down now.


    If you want her to give shangguanhong a little face, it''s just a daydream. It''s impossible!


    What''s more, now she is very useful to shangguanhong, and shangguanhong can''t create anything for her!


    Even if her attitude is very bad now, shangguanhong can only endure it!


    Sure enough, what Wu Xiang thought was right.


    After hearing Wu Xiang''s words, Shangguan Hong''s whole body momentum became very different, obviously a little angry.


    It''s just

 Chapter 1475

    Before getting angry, shangguanhong suddenly remembered something and soon suppressed his anger.


    "You want to make a deal with me?"


    With that, he sneered a little, and looked at Wu Xiang up and down. Obviously, he didn''t put Wu Xiang in his heart: "as you are, do you still want to make a deal with me? Well, let''s first listen to what you have and what you can tell me. "


    Wu Xiang directly ignored Shangguan Hong''s sneering tone, and did not beat around the bush. He said directly: "my request is actually very simple."


    "Oh, tell me about it."


    "As long as you can make me eat, drink and live well, if you can do it, I will tell you all about shangguanhuang."


    Shangguan Hong slightly picked eyebrows, obviously in the heart is a bit surprised.


    How can he think that the condition without fragrance is so simple?


    As long as he manages her food, drink and shelter, he will know about shangguanhuang?


    Shangguanhong didn''t believe it would be so easy. He asked again. After getting the affirmative answer of Wu Xiang, Shangguan Hong said directly: "your conditions, I promise you. Not only let you eat, drink and live well, but also send servant girls and servants to serve you. No delicacies will be short of you. "


    Then shangguanhong narrowed his eyes: "similarly, if you tell shangguanhuang''s story and deliberately deceive me, don''t blame me for being cruel and unkind at that time!"


    Shangguanhong stares at Wuxiang, and his eyes are cold.


    He also did not believe that Wu Xiang could do anything under his nose.


    At that time, as long as all the details of shangguanhuang are clear. Well, isn''t he going to get the throne?


    At that time, even if shangguanhuang is not dead, what can he do!


    Just with him, we can''t turn out any big waves!


    Of course!


    All these premises are based on the fact that this woman is telling the truth!


    If you tell a lie, he will lose a lot in the end, shangguanhong!


    "Naturally, since I''ve come to cooperate with you today, I won''t make things up and cheat you with some false things."


    Wu Xiang was dismissive of what Shangguan Hong said.


    Since she''s here today, she won''t lie to cheat people. She''s not a perfidious villain!


    "But my brain is not working well recently. I can''t remember so much about the ghost king. I can only tell you something every day that I can remember


    Wu Xiang sneers in his heart.


    Does shangguanhong think she is a fool?


    Do you think she will tell all about shangguanhuang at once?


    If she dares to say it all today, all the delicacies and servants are mirages and empty!


    It''s a big question whether she will be able to get out of here or not!


    "Say what you think of one day?"


    Shangguan Hong''s momentum became dangerous. He squinted at Wu Xiang: "believe it or not, I can arrest you and torture you now? By then, I can get what I want to know! "


    Looking at this woman''s appearance, she has no martial arts. She may not be able to survive the process of torture!

 Chapter 1476

    He can endure, no incense for the first time to his contempt.


    But, according to his present position, he absolutely can''t tolerate, Wu Xiang''s second contempt for him!


    Shangguan Hong didn''t understand that the person who came to seek cooperation was Wu Xiang, so the person in need was Wu Xiang!


    What happened?


    How dare Wu Xiang make a big fuss here? Do you want to talk to him about terms?


    Ha ha ha.


    What''s your dream?


    It''s really worthy of being the people around shangguanhuang. They don''t have much ability, but they are very arrogant!


    Also don''t look at oneself, now have the capital that can arrogant go down!


    "You are standing in my place. Now, as long as I don''t want you to live, you can''t live. The next moment, will immediately from here thorough news. If I want to kill you, it''s as easy as crushing an ant. Do you dare to negotiate terms with me here? Put on airs? "


    But in the face of shangguanhong''s angry threat, Wu Xiang was still arrogant and didn''t bow his head. Even what he said at the moment was full of sarcasm.


    "You want to kill me? Good! Do you think I am afraid of death? "


    Before she came to shangguanhong, she had already thought about it!


    She has no fragrance and never does anything that is not sure!


    To cooperate with Guan Hong is nothing more than to seek skin from a tiger. Either she died together or she died alone!


    Who let her now, is a shoulder can not carry the waste?!


    "If I die and you want to know about shangguanhuang, then I''m afraid there''s no way to go to the earth!"


    After listening to this, shangguanhong was slightly shocked.


    He didn''t expect that Wu Xiang came to him with a dying attitude.


    I couldn''t help looking up and down again. Looking at the sinister expression on Wu Xiang''s face, I realized that Wu Xiang didn''t say any jokes.


    He was able to stand here and come this far.


    Not a fool in itself!


    If he kills Wu Xiang now, he will get nothing!


    If you want to know more about shangguanhuang, I''m afraid it''s just like Wu Xiang said. There''s no way.


    In that case, it''s better to be patient and wait for a few days.


    It''s just a waste of food for a few days.


    Take care of Wu Xiang. Let Wu Xiang tell you all about Shangguan Huang. Then


    "Yes, I promise. Today, what I want to know is what identity shangguanhuang still has! "


    Shangguanhong didn''t understand what he said, but he thought it was enough. Wuxiang could fully understand.


    If you don''t understand, then there is no need to carry on the transaction between them.


    Although, shangguanhong''s heart has been clear, shangguanhuang''s identity is what. But I always feel that I need to get the recognition of shangguanhuang''s subordinates, so that I can be more practical. Otherwise, it will always make him feel some up and down.


    Whenever I think of shangguanhuang, shangguanhong can''t help thinking of that day in his mind!


    Think of what happened between him and dark Wei that day, which made her feel extremely humiliating!


    The tone of speaking is cold, almost freezing people!


    There was a twinkle in the bottom of my eyes.


    People are no exception. If shangguanhuang had stood here, I''m afraid shangguanhong would have gone up and killed people long ago!

 Chapter 1477

    If before, if Wuxiang accidentally saw shangguanhong, when he said shangguanhuang, his face showed a cruel expression. Wuxiang will definitely kill shangguanhong without hesitation!


    But now!


    Wu Xiang is smiling coldly.


    She also hates shangguanhuang. The more shangguanhong wants to kill shangguanhuang, the happier she will be and the more comfortable she will be!


    Will be more and more want to cooperate with shangguanhong!


    "Shangguanhuang is not in the ghost King''s house now. Now there are only two dark guards under him in the ghost King''s house."


    Wu Xiang didn''t look at Shangguan Hong''s face. He walked directly to the chair opposite him, sat down, poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    It''s worthy of being in the palace. It''s really the best Longjing tea!


    In Longjing tea into the mouth of the moment, no xiangdun extremely enjoy the eyes closed.


    Think about it, how long has she not been able to drink such a good tea?


    And she became like this, all thanks to Guan Huang and Murong Sheng!


    If it were not for them, how could she be so down without fragrance!


    And now!


    If she can''t see these two people die with her own eyes, even if they become ghosts, she won''t be at ease!


    Shangguanhong frowned. What he wanted to know was not this matter at all!


    Wu Xiang is obviously not answering the question!


    It seems that what Wu Xiang says in his mouth is that he says one thing he thinks of every day. It''s not that he can hear what he wants to know from Wu Xiang''s mouth!


    Sure enough, all the people around shangguanhuang are bitches!


    It''s not the same as it is!


    However, although not from the mouth without incense to get the answer they want.


    However, shangguanhong was able to analyze one thing from this incident, which was not useless news.


    Since shangguanhuang is not in the ghost King''s house now, it can be indirectly confirmed that shangguanhuang is a matter of respecting the Lord Baqi!


    "Now, draw all the secret roads in the ghost King''s house for me at once!"


    After thinking for a while, shangguanhong stood up and looked down at the fragrance of the tea.


    His guess has been confirmed, so he must start first. Before shangguanhuang came back, the power in the ghost King''s house was completely cut off!


    Only in this way, his heart will be completely at ease!


    He could almost imagine that when shangguanhuang came back alive and saw that all the forces he had worked so hard to cultivate were disintegrated by shangguanhong, the expression on his face must be very sad!


    He hated murongsheng and shangguanhuang!


    He wanted to make these two lives worse than death!


    "As I said before, one thing a day. And I''ve finished what I''m going to say today. "


    In the face of shangguanhong''s order, Wuxiangsi is not in my heart. He didn''t care how worried shangguanhong was now. He drank the cup in his hand.


    Standing up, he took a look at shangguanhong and patted his rags.


    The expression is very comfortable, but the words from the mouth, listen to people''s ears, but it makes people feel very cold: "you want to know the secret road things, that''s tomorrow, today I can''t remember."

 Chapter 1478

    She said that one day she would only think of one thing. What she wanted to tell shangguanhong was to see her own mood.


    She never agreed. She would say whatever shangguanhong asked!


    "I''m tired and want to rest. Find a place similar to here. I need to wash and rest. "


    She has said all that should be said, and Guan Hong knows the news. Then, it''s time for her to start enjoying her own power.


    Otherwise, let shangguanhong get the news, he is still such a down and out look, when she is stupid?


    Wu Xiang''s eyes glanced at Shangguan Hong, with some provocation, and the meaning of his eyes was self-evident.


    If today''s Shangguan Hong sect''s service makes her feel uncomfortable and dissatisfied. At that time, she is likely to lose her temper and tell shangguanhong the wrong information. Anyway, Shangguan Hong has no way to explain what is right or wrong.


    At that time, we will die together if we want to die. There is a companion on the way to huangquan!


    Now she has no internal power, can''t use her martial arts, and her trained subordinates can be eradicated one by one. Even the person she loves most in her heart is not willing to look at her and abandon her!


    Now she has nothing but such a rotten life!


    She''s already muddling along. If she can pull shangguanhong to hell before she dies, it''s not bad to think about it!


    Shangguan Hong frowned and looked at Wu Xiang with an expression of "hurry to serve me comfortably". He thought that Wu Xiang would be killed more and more.


    But now is not the time.


    When can I get all the useful information out of Wuxiang''s mouth? Wuxiang can''t live to see the sun the next day!


    This cheap woman, the heart is really big!


    Mingming doesn''t have any chips in his hand, and the lion is still here. He wants to make a place similar to here for her?!


    This is the emperor''s palace!


    where did he as like as two peas in the imperial palace?


    Wu Xiang made him angry, but now he can''t let it out, he can only hold it back!


    Admonish oneself in the heart, must hold back!


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan!


    After you know what you should know


    Shangguanhong knew that Wuxiang knew a lot about shangguanhuang''s internal affairs, and also knew what effect Wuxiang had on him.


    In order to take out all the valuable things from Wu Xiang''s mouth, and make Shangguan Huang never turn over again, what he can do now is to meet Wu Xiang''s requirements and make Wu Xiang serve him comfortably.


    Shangguanhong pressed down his displeasure and summoned the eunuch who was guarding outside.


    The eunuch standing at the door came in respectfully and said, "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    "Take her to King Rui''s house and tell housekeeper Wang that you must treat her well. Don''t make a mistake, just entertain the emperor according to the specifications! "


    "Yes, slave."


    Wu Xiang has just been led out by the eunuch. Shangguan Hong''s dark guard suddenly appears on his side like a shadow.


    He leaned to shangguanhong''s ear and said softly, "Your Highness, that woman is very dangerous and restless. Is it certain that she is trustworthy? "

 Chapter 1479

    "Tut, just a useless person."


    Shangguanhong''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a trace of disdain: "a woman who was abandoned by a man and betrayed. No one can imagine the crazy things that can be done. "


    A woman is crazy, but no one else can imagine how crazy she will be.


    Hurt others, even hurt yourself!


    Even if Wu Xiang didn''t speak, he just saw it.


    Wu Xiang, a woman, wants to kill shangguanhuang! There is no love for shangguanhuang''s former master and servant, even for men and women!


    That feeling has been transformed into a bottle of poison in Wu Xiang''s heart, deeply burning her heart, making her suffer, making her want to see Shangguan Huang die!


    Otherwise, I would not find him all of a sudden. After all, no matter shangguanhuang or the people under shangguanhuang''s hands, they didn''t pay attention to him.


    He was once the most trusted subordinate of shangguanhuang, but now he is in a state of depression and betrays his master. He is still a woman. Apart from being abandoned by shangguanhuang, he could not think of any other reason.


    And the appearance of murongsheng, just can completely explain this thing, what makes this woman become like this.


    However, the appearance of murongsheng takes shangguanhuang''s eyes away, which makes the woman jealous and crazy to revenge. Who let, murongsheng appeared, shangguanhuang no longer pay attention to her. The imbalance in the heart makes this woman crazy.


    Shangguanhong then stood up and went to the room where the emperor was lying. Looking at the emperor who was still unconscious in bed, his eyes were extremely ironic.


    "Bad old man, I''m afraid you can''t wake up. Then, the imperial seal should be put with you temporarily. In your sleep, you can''t think of the son you value and the son you are afraid of. Now it''s time for all of you to betray and leave! "


    Then shangguanhong gave a light smile. The bottom of the eye is the expression of ambition for the throne, and the words are very gentle, which makes it difficult for people standing in the same room to hear clearly.


    But the tone mixed with this is so cold.


    "What shall we do? Now I''m one step closer to the throne... "


    Shangguanhong was in the palace, confident that the throne must be his, and no one could take it away.


    On the other side, the place where even a fly could not fly in was under strict control in the ghost King''s house. Just now, there was one more person.


    "You are back!"


    Wu Yaohe hears the report from his subordinates and immediately comes back. As soon as he comes back, he sees Wu Yu''s figure. He is greatly relieved.


    Just come back. Just come back.


    In the past, things in the ghost palace were all managed by Wuyu. They didn''t know that there were so many things that needed to be managed in the original palace! I wish I could grow up to deal with all kinds of things!


    In particular, there is no demon brothel things to take care of, but also tired.


    Moreover, Wuyu is the close guard of the master, who follows the master all the time. So now that Wuyu is back, doesn''t it mean that the master has come back with him?!


    Thank goodness, the two of them are finally free!

 Chapter 1480

    However, when unintentionally and without demon to look at the past, found no one!


    Both of them were stunned.


    What about people?


    Where''s the master?!


    Didn''t you come back with Wuyu?!


    "No worry, where''s the master? Didn''t the master come back with you? Where is the master now? How is he now? "


    Wuyu is confused by a series of questions from Wuyi.


    During this period of time, he didn''t follow the master closely. He went to do it Other things


    "You talk!"


    Wuyao looked at Wuyu, and the whole person was in a daze. He couldn''t help worrying: "where is the master now?! Why don''t you say a word? "


    "I..."


    "You what, you?! Are you not following the master these days?! You said, "if you don''t follow the master, what are you doing?"


    No demon immediately anxious!


    Wuyu didn''t follow the master?!


    Wuyu didn''t follow the master!


    No demon is about to continue to ask, was standing beside unintentionally pulled clothes: "you first slowly, let Wuyu first answer your question."


    No way, no demon had to close the mouth to continue to ask.


    "I..." Wuyu honest mouth, between the eyebrows are at a loss and lonely, "I these days, have been looking for no trace of incense."


    Maybe in the past few days, Wuyu has not spoken at all, or there is no one around him who can talk with him. Speaking out of the words, tone with some of the husky.


    "You''ve been looking for Wu Xiang? Did you find it? You know, the people we are tracking are all trained by Wu Xiang! "


    Is Wuyu able to capture Wuxiang with his own ability?


    "Why can''t you tell big things from small ones! Even if her current martial arts are useless, if she really wants to avoid you, do you think you can find Wu Xiang with your ability?! No worries! I''m really wrong about you! The master also misread you! I didn''t expect that you were a man who didn''t care about the safety of the master for the sake of women


    Hearing that Wuyu ran to find Wuxiang, he didn''t follow the master. No demon immediately added fuel to the fire, the same burning up, is simply angry.


    Unintentionally still can be stable, quickly will explode without demon to pull.


    It''s all in vain to say anything.


    And Wuyu moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    He didn''t follow the master and ran to find the trace of Wu Xiang. It was his fault. He didn''t have to explain anything.


    However, he didn''t have that kind of thought about Wu Xiang for a long time.


    I don''t want to be with Wu Xiang


    Perhaps, in the past, there may still be some thoughts in his heart.


    However, after Wu Xiang defected from the water prison, he knew that Wu Xiang had betrayed his master.


    Well, there can''t be any more results between them. It''s impossible


    This time, he went to find Wu Xiang without authorization. He just didn''t want to see Wu Xiang continue to be stubborn and do something bad for the master.


    Because Wu Xiang has a very clear understanding of the master''s affairs. If he says it, he will definitely develop a great trouble.

 Chapter 1481

    But now he was misunderstood as this by Wu Yao, and he didn''t know how to refute it.


    After all, he did help Wuxiang before and concealed murongsheng''s true identity.


    So now facing the accusation of Lich


    Wuyu''s heart gave a wry smile, which was a punishment for his previous behavior.


    "With the master''s ability, nothing big will happen."


    Wuyu voice hoarse mouth, also don''t know this time say this sentence is to comfort himself, or want to let unintentional and no demon heart can rest assured.


    No demon coldly looked at no worry: "I hope so."


    When I was about to say something, I saw a dark guard running in in a hurry. Will be holding a secret letter to his hand, and then left in a hurry.


    Unintentionally Leng for a while, looking at this dark Wei''s appearance in such a hurry, it must be something important!


    I didn''t mean to open the envelope in my hand. I just looked at the two lines written on it, and I felt anxious.


    Looking at the expression on unintentional face, it seems that some are not quite right. Wu Yao asks: "what happened?"


    However, I didn''t answer what Wu Yao said. I gathered my internal power on my palm and patted it mercilessly toward Wu Yu''s chest.


    Before Wuyao and Wuyu started to make trouble, they were unintentionally mixed in the middle to coordinate.


    As a result, now, what Wu Yao didn''t expect was that he didn''t say a word. He just slapped Wu Yu after reading the secret letter?


    And it''s so hard to start


    "What happened?"


    Wu Yao''s heart is very anxious. He doesn''t want to say anything. He just puts the secret letter into Wu Yao''s hand and turns around.


    Before, Wuyu was the only person in his heart who could convince him except shangguanhuang. But now, what Wuyu has done has chilled his heart!


    Wu Yao quickly took the secret letter in his hand and looked at it. Seeing the content above, he suddenly became red eyed.


    "After all What''s the matter? "


    Wuyu suddenly got a slap unintentionally, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out. For a time, I felt that the viscera had been stirred, and the pain was very severe.


    After a few steps backward, he struggled to hold the table behind him to prevent himself from falling to the ground.


    Looking at Wuyu like this, Wuyi doesn''t know what to do.


    Is it hard to do it? Do you want to slap it?


    It''s not necessary.


    "You still have the face to ask what it says here!" Wu Yao stares at Wu Yu fiercely. It''s so cold!


    Throw the secret letter directly to Wuyu: "have a good look for yourself! That''s what you told us, master. Nothing will happen! "


    Wu Yao''s words were like knives, which poked into his heart.


    Let him in a hurry to take the secret letter to look at, the content of the secret letter is not much, just briefly said shangguanhuang and murongsheng fell off the cliff together, and baqizun disciples looking for a person without any news.


    "I I''ll go to the master now. If the master really has an accident... "


    Looking at the contents of the secret letter in his hand, Wuyu felt like a knife had been inserted into his heart. Someone was holding the handle of the knife and stirring it fiercely in his heart. It was very painful.


    Quickly put away the secret letter, but also did not care about the physical pain, very upset and anxious said.

 Chapter 1482

    "Master, if something really happens, you are Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh


    Now the Wuyao wants to kill Wuyu.


    "Don''t worry, if the master really has an accident. You don''t have to do it. I will commit suicide on the cliff and follow the master! At that time, I''ll make amends to the master! "


    With that, Wuyu didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He took a horse from the ghost King''s house and rushed out in the direction of baqizun.


    Wherever Wuyu rode by, there was a tumult of people.


    The pedestrians and street vendors who were involved by Wuyu were all pointing to Wuyu''s back and talking incessantly.


    But now, how can Wuyu take care of these things?


    Now he wants to put a pair of wings on his back and fly directly from the capital to baqizun. Then fly to the cliff of baqizun, looking for the whereabouts of the master!


    In the ghost King''s house, Wu Yao was not idle. After his subordinates got the signal, all the people who had nothing on them gathered here as soon as possible. Half kneel in front of no demon, say with one voice.


    "Master, what are you calling us for?"


    This neat posture, this loud voice, let people look at the heart is very comfortable.


    If you put it in the past, Wu Yao will feel complacent because of her subordinates, but now she has already lost the mood.


    "All of you! Some of the dark guards go to baqizun to help Wuyu master find his whereabouts! Some people are responsible for the security of the ghost King''s residence! " No demon''s voice is mixed with internal power, and the loud voice is no less than the momentum of the dark guards.


    "Yes, sir


    After they got the order, they immediately left here. It''s like I''ve never been here before, and there''s no trace left.


    Wu Yao looks at the person who disappears in front of her for a moment. Suddenly, she seems to have lost all her strength and is paralyzed on the chair behind her.


    He raised his head blankly and looked out: "master, you must not have anything wrong..."


    Confused after a moment, no demon quickly packed up their own state.


    Master son''s side dark Wei, now the family left behind her and have no intention.


    Even if she was worried and wanted to go out to find her master, she had to cheer up. With no intention to sit in the ghost palace, commanding the subordinates'' action.


    After all, it''s not peaceful in the capital now


    Wu Yao''s brow is tightly wrinkling. Shangguan Hong''s speed is too fast.


    After baqizun came back, he quickly began to deploy.


    In any case, we can''t find out what''s going on in the palace.


    No one knows what shangguanhong is doing in the palace.


    As long as you think of Shangguan Hong, Wu Yao''s already restless heart frowned tightly.


    I don''t know why. As long as I remember shangguanhong, I will feel more and more uneasy.


    It shouldn''t be.


    No demon shook his head, will appear in the heart of the kind of uneasy mood to clean up.


    According to shangguanhong''s ability, she knows something about it.


    Even if shangguanhong had the ability to block the information in the palace, it would not make her feel uneasy.

 Chapter 1483

    "Demon master."


    At this time, a sudden voice, will be no demon thoughts to break. She looked up in shock. After seeing her subordinates, she reluctantly pulled her thoughts back.


    Suddenly, no demon some chagrin with his carelessness.


    When she was in her own palace, she unconsciously lowered her vigilance.


    If all of a sudden the enemy came, how she died, I don''t know!


    No, she can''t do this. Even here, she should be alert all the time.


    Thinking, Wu Yao''s face was silent and said in a deep voice: "what can I do for you? Is there any news in the palace


    "When the subordinates were exploring the news in the palace, they saw the comfort of King Rui Shizi and secretly brought a woman into the palace. It''s just that my subordinates are afraid that they will be found, and they are far away from me, so they don''t see the woman''s appearance. "


    Half kneeling in front of no demon, the dark Wei quickly said, after reporting the news, he looked up at no demon.


    "Demon master, do you want your subordinates to continue to explore?"


    "Go! See clearly! Look at that woman No demon anxious mouth said.


    The feeling of uneasiness in my heart is growing.


    When the dark Wei said that a woman was secretly brought into the palace by shangguanhong''s people, it made her heart beat suddenly.


    A woman?


    In this tense situation, what kind of woman can let the dark guard under shangguanhong''s hand take the woman to the completely closed palace?


    What needs to be done?


    Is it just a need?


    No way!


    She would not believe that shangguanhong had a sudden need in some aspect, and then found a woman to relieve his anger!


    You know, there are many women in the palace. Where do you need shangguanhong to send someone to take people from outside the palace?


    Wuyao was waiting for the news anxiously in the palace. Finally, after the dark guard in the palace came back, he immediately asked anxiously, "how is it? Did you see clearly who that woman is?"


    "Tell the demon master, look at the woman''s figure Subordinate My subordinates look like Incense master... "


    The dark Wei talks haltingly to say, speaking of finally, this just clenched teeth, will have no sweet to say.


    To be honest, he''s a little unbelievable.


    Because when the woman entered the palace, she was carried in with clothes by shangguanhong''s men. Similarly, when you come out of the palace, you bring it out in the same way.


    In his opinion, Xiang Zhu Zi, who has always been arrogant How can you bear to be treated like this?


    But, looking at that woman going in and out of the palace. It seems that she is a woman without internal power.


    This is consistent with the previous rumor that Xiang Zhuzi''s martial arts were abandoned.


    Also let him more confirm, that woman''s identity is what kind of.


    What''s more, he also aims to make him unable to figure out what kind of use a woman who has no martial arts skills and is good for nothing will have for Shangguan Hong.


    Unless Unless


    If it''s really xiangzhuzi


    The next thing, has let him dare not continue to imagine.


    There are too many things involved in this!

 Chapter 1484

    Actually, there are not many things that Wu Yao deals with. It''s just to manage the affairs in the brothel. Therefore, after hearing this, Wu Yu can''t be as calm as Wu Yu and then deal with it.


    Lengshen after, and immediately questioned the comfort of the previous report.


    "You see it all? That man is really Wu Xiang, isn''t he? "


    "Demon master, subordinates dare not approach, for fear of being found by the dark guard of Rui Wang Shizi, there is no way to really confirm the woman''s face."


    Dark Wei said, kneeling on the ground on one knee, looking down at no demon: "my subordinates are not good at things, please punish me!"


    No demon now where still can come out of the mind, to care about what dark Wei said next?


    Now she only felt the uneasiness in her heart. When she heard that the woman might have no fragrance, she felt more intense.


    Just now I knew that master and murongsheng fell down from the cliff together. When they didn''t find out the result for a month, they never felt so uneasy.


    "Now, go and find out. Call in two more people if you need to. Help you to investigate together until you know the identity of this person clearly, and then come to see me again! " The non demon suppresses the uneasy mood that in the heart continuously comes out and orders to the dark Wei.


    Dark Wei is ordered to leave.


    Looking at the shadow of dark Wei leaving, Wu Yao''s heart is extremely complicated.


    At the same time, I keep praying in my heart, hoping that person, really don''t die without fragrance, never be


    She and Wu Xiang have been trained together since childhood, and they are both girls. How can there be no relationship between them?


    "Wu Xiang, I like master so much I don''t think I''ll betray my master. I''ll turn to shangguanhong''s junk snack. "


    Wu Yao closed his eyes and sat on the chair, whispering.


    Although this kind of words, but no demon''s own heart is also very clear, this is likely to be comforting himself.


    For the sake of the feelings in his heart, even the master dares to cheat and conceal Murong Sheng''s identity. Even in private, he often tries to kill murongsheng.


    Even, as the master, the dark guard was still in the ghost King''s house, secretly hiding from them and cultivating her own power. And defected directly from the water prison.


    These things add up one by one, let no demon more and more no way to be sure that "no incense will not hurt the master" this idea.


    In order to collect information, she opened a brothel and used it as a pimp. Hiding in the brothel, I have seen all kinds of things.


    What I saw most was the women who were heartbroken by men and made all kinds of crazy actions to retaliate against those men


    What kind of things can be done, hurt themselves, hurt men, and even hurt the woman in a man''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The more she thinks about it, the more uneasy she will be.


    Now she can only hope that Wu Xiang is not as stupid and crazy as those women. Don''t do what those stupid women do.


    I hope that the dark Wei is wrong. That woman is not Wu Xiang, but she looks similar to Wu Xiang.


    Otherwise

 Chapter 1485

    No demon cold hum a, if no incense really dare to betray the master, will master things tell shangguanhong defected to shangguanhong. So don''t blame her for not being polite. She will help the master to clean up the door!


    When the wind is surging outside, Wu Yao is worried about shangguanhuang''s comfort, while the sun brothers and sisters are worried about murongsheng''s comfort.


    The two people who were worried were hiding in a secret place at the moment. They didn''t know what was going on outside.


    Every day is very leisurely and complacent, either practicing martial arts or eating and drinking.


    "Ah," murongsheng sat on the chair at the moment, finished the fish soup in his hand, and some of them were not satisfied with it. He said, "I drink fish soup every day."


    "What? Tired of eating? Then change to another taste. "


    Shangguanhuang said, looking at murongsheng''s mouth, he wanted to kiss him.


    But looking at murongsheng''s greasy mouth, he gave up the idea.


    Murong Sheng can''t guess what Shangguan Huang is thinking now, and he doesn''t have the heart to deal with Xiaojiu in Shangguan Huang''s heart.


    He leaned back and leaned on shangguanhuang''s back, sighing.


    The life in the secret place is quite moist. You don''t need to do anything by yourself. Shangguanhuang does everything for you.


    However, after eating the fish for so long, she could not help but miss the taste of other meat. It''s good to eat vegetables!


    During this period of time, shangguanhuang came to all kinds of fish, such as roast fish, fish soup and fried fish, as long as they could be made. Even if you try to change the taste every time, you will be tired of eating fish every day sooner or later.


    Now she has some, and she begins to miss the colorful world outside


    "Or shall we go out?"


    Murongsheng''s boring proposal.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s boring little appearance. He just thinks it''s very funny and his mouth is slightly raised. Under murongsheng''s hopeful eyes, he spat out two words that made murongsheng despair.


    "No way."


    "Why not!"


    Murongsheng was worried when she heard that shangguanhuang didn''t allow her to go out. Leaning on shangguanhuang''s back, his body immediately opened a distance from shangguanhuang. Twisting his head, he looked at shangguanhuang and asked anxiously.


    "You are still too weak."


    Shangguanhuang felt a big lump of things left behind him, glanced at it, stood up and asked him about murongsheng fiercely, beating him mercilessly: "now, if those people who are chasing you don''t leave, don''t you go out now, looking for death?"


    Murongsheng frowned.


    This means that she, murongsheng, who has been reborn for a lifetime, still has no way to fight Qu Yun, the saint of the five poisons cult, in the end?!


    Almost at the moment when shangguanhuang began to laugh at murongsheng''s martial arts, murongsheng suddenly couldn''t help thinking of Qu Yun and made a head to toe comparison between himself and Qu Yun.


    The uncomfortable feeling in my heart is getting bigger and bigger, more and more.


    Although, Shangguan Huang''s disgust and disgust to Qu Yun is very serious. However, Qu Yun''s appearance is really beautiful.


    If you ignore Qu Yun''s gloomy eyes, it''s definitely a fairy from heaven.

 Chapter 1486

    What''s more, Qu Yun''s whole body of poisonous insects and poisons is really superb. It''s a match with the poison Kung Fu she uses.


    In addition to her martial arts, and her vicious mind, although Murong Sheng was very unhappy. But I have to admit that Qu Yun seems to be better than her.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s face, and his emotion is not so wonderful. But he is not the worm in murongsheng''s stomach, and he doesn''t know what he just said, which makes murongsheng start to think about Qu Yun again.


    I thought it was because I didn''t let her go out that murongsheng was unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you stay here all your life."


    Although he wanted to live here for the rest of his life, he didn''t care about all kinds of things outside, so he lived a quiet life like an immortal.


    But he also knew in his heart that murongsheng would not be the same as he thought.


    If murongsheng stays in the same place all his life, it''s better to kill her to make her feel comfortable.


    What''s more, there are many things waiting for them to go out and solve.


    If they stay here all the time, isn''t it too cheap for those who pursue and kill them and offend them?!


    "When will it take to get out?"


    Hearing this, murongsheng immediately pours on shangguanhuang''s arms and stares at shangguanhuang''s eyes. It''s time to express your inner desire with other actions.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s pitiful little eyes. He is a little softhearted, but he still sticks to his heart and says: "when you become the second layer, we''ll go out."


    Second floor?!


    Murongsheng''s small face full of hope suddenly collapsed!


    Actually want to let her practice into the second layer, can go out?!


    Is it that shangguanhuang doesn''t know how difficult it is to achieve the second level?!


    Even if she took the fruit that could increase her power, she and shangguanhuang used the indescribable things to increase her internal power. Her internal power is much stronger than that of ordinary people in the world.


    Even so, the profound mental skill of martial arts can''t be practiced overnight!


    There are a lot of things waiting for her to do outside. Does she have so much time there?


    The missing Green cherry, she needs to find out the person. She didn''t know what happened to Hongying! Where did the potstickers go? She had to understand it!


    What''s more, she has to see how people like murongshan of the Jiang family are getting along, and whether they have kept filial piety for her for several years according to the imperial edict!


    If not, she really didn''t mind at all, adding a fire to make these people live more miserable than before.


    The most important thing is to find Qu Yun. And before Qu Yun came up with a new way to frame her, he killed Qu Yun.


    Before she fell off the cliff, she saw the legs of sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi, which were discarded by the ghost leader without hesitation. No matter how wonderful doctor Xue''s medical skills are, it''s just a daydream to make two people''s legs have never happened!

 Chapter 1487

    It is because of her that sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi, two brothers and sisters, have suffered such a serious pain. She has the obligation to cure both of them.


    She not only wanted to cure the two men''s legs, but also to crush the culprits, the ghost leader and elder Zhang, who made their legs look like this!


    These two people do such a thing, can''t let them live alone!


    If the ghost leader and elder Zhang are already dead after she goes out because they can''t bear the poison in their bodies, then she doesn''t mind digging out the bodies of these two people from the ground and whipping them!


    Murongsheng in the secret place is still worried about the legs of the sun''s brothers and sisters, while the sun''s brothers and sisters who have returned to the sun''s house sneeze together.


    Let just because these two people on the leg suffered so serious injury, but quietly shed tears of Mrs. sun suddenly some of froze, surprised to see these two people.


    Although the two men were brothers and sisters, they both crawled out of her stomach. However, their personalities and looks are not the same at all, so their hobbies are similar.


    Especially when doing things, it has never been so passable.


    Sun Zheng''s poem rubbed the tip of his nose with a wry smile: "maybe it''s Sheng Sheng who''s telling us?"


    Back in the sun''s house, under the guidance of his mother, the mood of sun Zheng''s poetry is much better than before. So when talking at home, it becomes more and more. If I hadn''t seen the sun''s brother and sister still in a wheelchair, it would have been almost the same as when I didn''t go to baqizun.


    "Sheng Sheng?"


    As soon as Mrs. sun heard this, she frowned. She forgot to wipe her tears with her handkerchief for a while. She reached out and touched them directly. She looked at a pair of children and said, "who are you talking about Sheng Sheng? Is it the second lady of Murong mansion? "


    As a child, Mrs. sun is also a good dancer. She hasn''t learned the way to be a charming lady, and she doesn''t like that style. If it wasn''t for the fact that she still needed to get along with other ladies in the family, for fear that her behavior would be seen by those people and that she would be a rude person and lose face to the sun family, she would be too lazy to wear a handkerchief all the time.


    "Mother, you listen to her nonsense. Murongsheng has already Has How could you miss us? Will you still miss us in the netherworld? "


    Sun Wenzhe spoke quickly and looked at Sun Zheng''s poem with warning eyes, asking her not to talk casually.


    You should know that misfortune comes from the mouth. Once people know that murongsheng was feigning death, something big will happen!


    At the beginning, murongsheng died after another martial arts contest with Wanyan yinyao. This is a thing that everyone knows. Once the matter of feigning death is exposed, it is the crime of deceiving you!


    That consequence is absolutely beyond their imagination.


    Sun Zheng''s poem understands that although he is very sad to think that murongsheng just fell off the cliff and died, there is no other way.


    If they want to hide it, they can''t even tell their mother.


    They just told Mrs. sun the reason for their injury, and did not tell murongsheng''s true identity. It''s just that when he was in baqizun, he had some friendship with Xue Sheng, the sister of doctor Xue. So when Xue Sheng was chased and killed by people in the river and lake, they were also involved, and then they were harmed like this by those people.

 Chapter 1488

    "The murongsheng you just mentioned, as my mother knows, is also a hard-working child."


    Mrs. sun wanted to wipe her hand full of tears and snot against the handkerchief. She found that the handkerchief was in a mess now. Tears and snot were all on it. It was a mess.


    No way, had to take a new handkerchief from the servant girl''s hand.


    Murongsheng, the name of this person, has been heard many times when she was chatting with other ladies in her family.


    First of all, he said that his reputation was not very good, and then he came out from Murong mansion and was abused by Er Fang. After that, he was married to the ghost king by the emperor.


    Next, Wanyan yinyao, who came from a foreign country, didn''t know how to fall in love with the ghost king, so he took Murong Sheng as a thorn in the eye. Now that he was killed by Wanyan yinyao.


    As a result, murongsheng can''t get any life after he died. He was finally buried, and he was sent by the ghost king to dig the grave and get a ghost marriage!


    Compared with murongsheng, the fate of sun Zheng''s poems is better.


    Mrs. Sun said painstakingly, "compared with murongsheng, you are very lucky. You are a charming young lady at home. Don''t be so sad. Your father''s salary, we can still afford to support, you know? "


    Mrs. sun comforted, but she didn''t want her children to see the sadness and embarrassment on her face. She just lowered her head and said. Miss sun Zheng poetry and sun Wenzhe two people, face to face smile.


    If she saw it, she would ask to the end.


    It''s a pity that I missed it.


    However, after sun Zhengshi and sun Wenzhe returned to the capital, although their behavior was very low-key, they were discovered by some people. The two members of the sun family came back in wheelchairs!


    For a moment, rumors suddenly flew up in the capital.


    When Mrs. sun comforted sun Wenzhe and sun Zheng in her house, almost everyone in the capital knew that the legs of Mr. Sun and miss sun were completely abandoned!


    And this matter, since spread in the capital, naturally also spread into the five princess''s ears.


    "What you said is true?"


    Although the inside of the palace is shrouded in dark clouds, it can''t stand it. When there is news outside, there will be no intentional person to spread the news to the palace.


    Listening to what Qin Yirong said, the fifth Princess stares at her and inquires about the truth she wants to see from her face.


    Qin Yirong was staring at by the fifth princess, and some sweat would appear on her forehead. She was afraid that the fifth princess would blame her, so she immediately said, "Princess five, these are what I heard on the way to the palace. People all over the capital are talking about it now. It must be true. "


    If it''s not true, as soon as this sign appears, the sun family should send someone to stop it.


    But if we don''t stop it now, doesn''t it mean that the sun family is too busy now?


    If she didn''t want to get a good engagement, how could Qin Yirong choose to enter the palace at such a time to make up with the arrogant fifth princess?


    Who doesn''t know the temper of the five princesses?


    It''s just cloudy and sunny, from time to time will burst out some people unprepared behavior!


    Every time she was called to the palace by the fifth princess, her heart was full of fear!

 Chapter 1489

    However, she had no way to refuse.


    Her identity makes her have no way to reject the fifth princess, what she can do is endure the arrogant and domineering temper of the fifth princess, and then flatter the fifth princess, so that the fifth princess can be happy from time to time.


    Once upon a time, she still had a little idea of marrying shangguanhong.


    But since Wanyan yinyao appeared, what she did to the woman who was close to shangguanhong Looking at murongshan''s present fate, she immediately lost that thought in her heart.


    Is it bad to live or eat?


    There are so many talented people in the capital. She''s crazy. She''s going to fight against shangguanhong!


    She is just a little lady in her family. How can she have the courage to compete with a princess of a country or a princess with a worse temper than the fifth princess?


    Now she doesn''t want to marry shangguanhong at all. Instead, she wants to marry an unpopular son and be a concubine, or marry an unpopular prince, so that she can live a peaceful life.


    "Ha ha, sun Wenzhe deserves it


    Listening to sun Wenzhe''s experience, the fifth princess gave a cold hum: "if he had agreed to be the princess''s son-in-law, maybe he would not be reduced to this level now!"


    A man who wants to go to the battlefield has no legs. What can he do in the future?!


    Five princess''s heart is a burst of schadenfreude, eyes are full of pride. There is a kind of pleasure in my heart, like taking revenge on the enemy in my heart.


    At the beginning, if sun Wenzhe agreed to join Princess Fu''s house, maybe his father even gave her the imperial edict of marriage!


    And she doesn''t have to worry all day. He was afraid of an imperial edict from his father, and gave her to Wanyan zhehan, so that she could go to Jinbi country alone to make peace.


    Just think of Wanyan zhehan''s cold face and evil eyes. Let her feel, like a snake in wait for an opportunity to move, at any time may bite on her!


    With such a man for a lifetime, think heart will shudder!


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, my father is now in a coma, and has no time to deal with her.


    Otherwise, she really does not know how to do it!


    God, it''s fair!


    These days, she can''t eat well and sleep soundly, but she didn''t expect to hear that sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi are disabled today! How can she not be excited? How can she not be excited?!


    If you don''t go to see those two people and make a good mockery of them, the fifth princess will feel very sorry for herself!


    "Go! Let''s go to sun''s house and see what''s going on! "


    The fifth Princess stood up and asked the maid in waiting to sort out the wrinkles that didn''t exist at all on her dress. She said comfortably.


    She wants to use her most perfect posture to go to the sun''s house and make a good mockery of the sun''s brothers and sisters. Even want to let Sun Wenzhe regret, regret at the beginning did not promise her, into the princess house!


    Where the fifth princess could not see, Qin Yirong rolled her eyes.


    The five princesses, I''m afraid, are the most difficult women to serve at the end of the day!

 Chapter 1490

    Now the whole capital is not peaceful at all, and the palace is in danger.


    Anyone who is smart can see it.


    As a result, the five princesses didn''t feel any sense of crisis. Instead, they were complacent.


    Because there is no emperor in the side of the housekeeper, but all day long thinking of going out from the palace, and still out of the palace to do that kind of no meaning provocation!


    I''m afraid only the fifth princess can do such a stupid thing in the whole palace.


    However, even if Qin Yirong''s heart has 10000 unwilling. But similarly, she also wanted to see sun Zhengshi and sun Wenzhe eat shriveled.


    You know, when sun Zhengshi was in the capital, she was a bully who no one dared to provoke. Now she''s suddenly down in the dumps. She''s really looking forward to her high spirited past.


    Besides, the relationship between her poems and sun Zheng''s poems is general. When she was eating barbecue, she wanted to frame murongsheng with the help of the five princesses. As a result, stealing chicken can''t erode rice. Later, he directly broke up with sun Zheng''s poem, who was defending Murong Sheng.


    The relationship went straight to the bottom.


    Nowadays, it''s not good to hear sun Zheng''s poems. Qin Yirong''s heart is also happy to see its success, want to see sun Zheng poetry down into what kind of appearance.


    Also followed in five princess''s buttocks behind, all the way from the Imperial Palace came to Sun Fu.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, before the fifth princess''s people appeared, the voice came out: "Sun Wenzhe, I heard that your legs have become the same waste as murongsheng now?! So I''ve come to see you! "


    He yelled and walked towards the door of sun''s mansion, fearing that no one else would know that sun Wenzhe''s legs had been broken. He wanted to let everyone know this clearly!


    Only in this way, her heart will be comfortable!


    The eunuch helped the five princesses down from the carriage. In a twinkling of an eye, he heard the five princesses shouting and almost fell to the ground.


    The fifth Princess yelled so much that she exposed the scandal of the sun family. When she came to the sun family, she was not afraid of being beaten out by general sun and his wife?!


    The bodyguard standing at the door of sun''s house looked at the five princesses, who were quite familiar. I didn''t dare to have any obstruction. I had to put it into the house. I kept the eunuch wiping the cold sweat on my forehead and following the fifth princess, and said in a sharp voice, "here comes the fifth princess!"


    Qin Yirong followed the fifth princess, slightly hooked the corners of her lips, with a mocking smile on her face.


    Although five princesses this person is not how, but as long as follows behind her, certainly can have the good play to see is certain!


    Five princesses present appearance, if is not on the face painting exquisite make-up, on the body is wearing the gorgeous clothes. It looks like it''s the same as the shrew who yells outside. I think I''m too happy and excited to know sun Wenzhe''s tragedy. I even forget my identity.


    Hearing the unwanted voice from the outside of the fifth princess, sun Wenzhe didn''t think about it for a moment, and his brows wrinkled.


    Face of helplessness and unhappiness.


    The fifth princess came to sun''s house at this time. You don''t have to think about it. The fifth Princess must have come to see his joke!

 Chapter 1491

    Since he rejected the five princesses before, the five princesses really had a fight with him. No matter what it was, they had to fight against him.


    Last time at the auction, it was like buying secret script and Xue Shen medicine.


    This time, the five princesses came with such a big move, which really made him look forward to it. I want to see what tricks the five princesses are going to do!


    Mrs. sun, who finally calmed down, sighed after hearing that the fifth Princess didn''t seem to come to comfort her, but rather to come to see a joke.


    Who would like to be a daughter-in-law of such an arrogant and domineering princess? Anyway, she is, will never want such a woman to be a daughter-in-law!


    After sun Wenzhe had rejected the princess, she really raised her hands to agree.


    Such a daughter-in-law is definitely a disaster!


    Now she didn''t want to have any communication with the five princesses. She stood up and walked to her room. At this time, she''d better avoid it a little bit.


    Otherwise, in the face of the five princesses, she might hit someone!


    Besides, let the children solve the problems between them by themselves.


    If she could not help but beat the five princesses as an elder, it would not be good to spread it.


    Things will not be solved so easily.


    "Oh, sun Wenzhe."


    As soon as Mrs. Sun left here, the fifth princess came in from the outside.


    Seeing sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi''s brother and sister all sitting in the wheelchair, a satisfied smile was directly on their faces.


    "How did you become like this, sun Wenzhe? Didn''t you shout before that you were going to the border to kill the enemy? You see, now that you are like this, how can you go to the border to kill the enemy? Is it difficult to use two people to push your wheelchair on the battlefield? "


    Looking at Sun Wenzhe like this, the fifth princess''s heart was a burst of excitement, and her words were schadenfreude.


    Now looking into sun Wenzhe''s eyes, there is no previous love. Instead, it''s slowly disgusting and hating.


    She hates it!


    She is clearly a princess of a country and has a noble status. Why should sun Wenzhe refuse her!


    So now, what the fifth princess said from her mouth is like holding a small knife, poking sun Wenzhe''s pain everywhere.


    However, listening to sun Wenzhe in his ears, it seems that he has no response at all and has not been stabbed.


    Because he knew clearly in his heart that if he heard these words from the fifth Princess and showed that kind of painful appearance, I''m afraid it would make the fifth Princess happier and happier.


    Why does he want to make the fifth princess happy?


    Only when he doesn''t care, can he let the fifth Princess jump!


    "Princess five, do you know now that you are really disgusting. What''s more, you don''t want to learn from Princess Wanyan. You don''t even learn from other people''s Qicheng. Do you know what it means to imitate others? If you don''t know, look at yourself and you''ll understand. "


    After that, sun Zheng did not forget to learn the appearance of murongsheng, and stretched out his hand to take out his ears. He indicated that he didn''t pay attention to what the fifth princess said, and didn''t pay attention to what the fifth princess said.

 Chapter 1492

    And five princesses, by sun Zheng poem say of words to irritate!


    What does Sun Zheng''s poem mean?!


    This is beating around the Bush to scold her for her ill bred and mean language!


    It''s just as if she can''t even compare with the woman of Wanyan yinyao!


    Especially now, sun Zheng''s poem and sun Wenzhe''s indifference hurt the eyes of the fifth Princess deeply!


    Why?!


    These two people are disabled, have become waste, still so indifferent?!


    It''s clear that she came to watch the two people''s jokes and make fun of them. As a result, how now, let her feel as if she is the same as the clown, these two people don''t pay attention to her at all!


    The brother and sister are totally contemptuous of her!


    At the moment, the fifth princess only felt her anger like beating on the cotton, soft, let her have no place to vent!


    Qin Yirong, who is behind the fifth princess, originally wanted to come to see the jokes of the sun brothers and sisters.


    As a result, now, how does it look like the fifth princess is ridiculed by the sun brothers and sisters?


    Seeing the situation, Qin Yirong quickly said, "Princess five, Princess Jinbi has just sent a message to her. She said that she wants to discuss something urgent with Princess five. She also asked Princess five to go back to the palace."


    She found out that the only one who made a fool of herself was the fifth princess, while the sun brothers and sisters sat still in the mountains and were indifferent to the irony of the fifth Princess


    For the first time, how could the fifth Princess be so useless?


    Hearing what Qin Yirong said, the fifth princess was stunned.


    She has no friendship with Wanyan yinyao. What can Wanyan yinyao do to send someone to find her?


    But she remembers that not only did she have no friendship with Wanyan yinyao, but even at the auction, she and Wanyan yinyao were almost stiff for the piano!


    However, what Qin Yirong said is to find a step down for her embarrassing situation.


    The fifth Princess thought for a moment and answered. She glared at Sun Zhengshi and sun Wenzhe fiercely, and turned away angrily.


    The fifth princess came here in high spirits and left in anger.


    Seeing that the angry and depraved figure of the fifth Princess completely disappeared, sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi looked at each other and finally burst out laughing.


    Ever since they were injured and watched murongsheng fall from the cliff, they have never been so happy.


    This time the fifth princess came, in addition to self humiliation, there was no other role. It was very funny.


    And their two people''s laughter, the voice is very big, laugh also very crazy.


    Seems to want to hide in the chest of the pain, remorse, regret all vent out, so that their whole people do not so repressed.


    With the help of the eunuch, the fifth princess came out of the sun mansion and got into the carriage.


    His face was not very good. He sorted out his messy clothes. Then he slightly raised his chin and looked at Qin Yirong: "you just said Wanyan yinyao sent someone to find me? Did the people who came say what came to me? "


    "Princess five, I told you nothing about that Princess Wanyan didn''t send for you. I just want to help you... "

 Chapter 1493

    Qin Yirong explained what she had just said. In her opinion, she helped the fifth princess a lot.


    At that time, the fifth princess could not say a word when she was annoyed by the sun''s brothers and sisters. She also helped the fifth Princess out of the embarrassing atmosphere. In that case, the fifth Princess owes her a favor, right?


    As a result, what Qin Yirong thought was very good. Before she finished her words, she suddenly felt a pain in her face and was slapped by the fifth princess. She only felt a burning pain in her face.


    Even if she didn''t take out the bronze mirror photo, Qin Yirong could feel the swelling on her face.


    Because the fifth Princess slapped her in the face with too much strength!


    Almost beat her out of the carriage!


    "So Wanyan yinyao didn''t send for me at all, did she?"?! It''s just your bullshit, isn''t it? "


    "Well, you stand on the side and watch me make a fool of myself without saying a word. In the end, you find a step for my princess. Do you think my princess will be silly enough to thank you?"


    "Bitch! What do you think in your heart? I can see it clearly! Don''t think you can deceive the princess


    The fifth princess said angrily. After several slaps on Qin Yirong''s face, she saw that Qin Yirong''s face became red and swollen. After she was quite symmetrical, she stopped with great satisfaction.


    "What a bitch! The abacus in my heart is very good! "


    Qin Yirong where can want to get, oneself kind-hearted help five princesses come to rescue, the result change back unexpectedly will be such an end?!


    I knew


    She didn''t go to join in the fun, so that the fifth princess was ridiculed by the sun brothers and sisters, but there was nothing she could do!


    But She didn''t know that the fighting power of the sun brothers and sisters would become so strong that even the five princesses were at a loss for them


    ¡­¡­


    And Qin Yirong''s mouth said Wanyan yinyao, now is also furious.


    After a few days of leisure, I heard that her subordinates came to report to her.


    After reporting the matter, Wanyan yinyao''s anger rushed up immediately, and without saying a word, she swept everything on the table to the ground!


    According to the people under his command, not long ago, Shangguan Hong took a woman from the outside to the Rui palace!


    She, Wanyan yinyao, is the imperial concubine of shangguanhong!


    Shangguanhong leads a woman to ruiwangfu, but doesn''t tell him about it?!


    Although she didn''t have any feelings for shangguanhong in her heart, she even had a slight dislike and disgust for shangguanhong.


    After all, those who make a fool of themselves in baqizun have been seen by all the people in the river and lake. Shangguanhong''s face has been completely lost!


    All like that, she didn''t give up the engagement, but she bit her teeth and pinched her nose.


    The result!


    Shangguanhong brought the woman back to Rui palace from the outside. He didn''t mention a word to her! This made her feel extremely uncomfortable in her heart!


    As long as she is shangguanhong''s imperial concubine, shangguanhong can only be her own!


    No other woman can touch shangguanhong!


    If that woman dares to touch shangguanhong, she will make that woman regret being born in this world!

 Chapter 1494

    Things in the capital are moving in an increasingly unpredictable direction.


    And now the two people in the secret place, naturally, know nothing about the situation outside.


    It''s still in the secret realm. It''s a lot of bickering about whether to go out or not.


    Murongsheng wants to go out now. After all, she can''t wait.


    Shangguanhuang killed him. When murongsheng practiced the second floor, he would go out.


    But murongsheng didn''t want it.


    No matter how many times murongsheng protested, there was no way to make shangguanhuang soft hearted. Finally, he grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes and said, "can''t you go out now?"


    "No way."


    I don''t know why, after spending a long time with shangguanhuang, she will become more and more dependent on shangguanhuang.


    From time to time, he would be coquetry to shangguanhuang.


    As a result, the negotiation with Shangguan Huang failed several times. Murong Shengcai suddenly returned to his senses: "no! This is my place! Why do I have to go out with your permission? "


    "Of course, I''ll go out if I want to, and come in if I want to!"


    It''s true that she has been staying with shangguanhuang for a long time, which makes her forget that this secret place is her territory, not shangguanhuang''s place!


    Murongsheng said, looking at shangguanhuang triumphantly, with an expression of defiance that you want to stop me, but you can''t stop me: "I tell you, you can''t be the master if I can''t get out!"


    She is the master of her territory. No one can stop her!


    When shangguanhuang heard what murongsheng said, he suddenly seemed to remember something. He just looked up and down at murongsheng, but he didn''t continue to say anything.


    Then it symbolically waved to murongsheng, as if to say, if you leave, you should leave quickly, don''t dawdle here.


    Murongsheng was confused by shangguanhuang''s sudden change of attitude.


    Staring at shangguanhuang, I want to see if shangguanhuang wants to play some tricks.


    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see anything. It was in vain.


    In desperation, murongsheng had to tentatively say: "that I''m really gone? "


    What happened to shangguanhuang!


    I just stopped her and didn''t let her leave. Why don''t I talk to her now?!


    Shangguanhuang really didn''t want to take care of murongsheng at all. He didn''t even have any extra movements. He fished a fish out of the lake with his internal power. Very skilled in cleaning up the fish can not eat inside the body, and then began to prepare a variety of ingredients.


    Make it clear that he is going to be a fish now. Let alone an action, he is too lazy to give a look to murongsheng.


    "Well, why don''t you say a word?"


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and doesn''t pay any attention to himself. He doesn''t even mean to stay. In the heart that call an angry ah, on the contrary more firm own idea: "I say, you are not fancy here, don''t want to go?! If you don''t go, I''ll go! "


    I''m so angry!


    Shangguanhuang ignored her, and murongsheng stopped talking to shangguanhuang.


    Suddenly disappeared in front of shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes have been staring at the fish in the pot, which has given off a spicy taste. The remaining light of his eyes is looking at murongsheng''s direction. As a result, murongsheng''s figure suddenly disappeared, and immediately looked up in surprise.

 Chapter 1495

    Shocked to find that murongsheng has now lost sight, so suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes!


    Shangguanhuang was shocked for a moment and hid the surprise in his eyes.


    I keep telling myself in my heart that there are so many strange things in the world. Just like the secret place here, it is a strange phenomenon.


    Since murongsheng can have such a strange secret place, it is acceptable for him to disappear suddenly.


    Even so, shangguanhuang also spent a lot of effort to control his shock.


    However, just in the blink of an eye, murongsheng, who had just disappeared, instantly returned to the original place.


    "Scared the hell out of me!"


    The sudden appearance of murongsheng patted his chest, it is palpitating. After the beating heart slowly came down, murongsheng went to the lake and looked at his reflection in the water.


    Even in the water to see is not so clear, but murongsheng can still vaguely see his messy hair, as well as the original clean clothes now also become messy.


    This appearance, as if it is the same escape back, very embarrassed.


    Murongsheng skims his mouth and arranges his clothes. As a result, the remaining light of his eyes saw that shangguanhuang had been staring at her, and immediately looked at shangguanhuang fiercely.


    "What are you looking at! What are you looking at! Let me show you! Hurry up, turn your head


    When murongsheng suddenly disappeared and appeared again. Shangguanhuang has accepted it well, hiding the shocked look in his heart, so now it seems that shangguanhuang is absolutely normal.


    As soon as he sees murongsheng turning his head and looking at him, shangguanhuang shows that he doesn''t want to talk to murongsheng.


    Just the same as just now, I took a look at murongsheng from time to time with the remaining light of my eyes.


    That kind of scornful attitude, but also with a hint of irony, to see murongsheng''s heart is to rise to a pile of anger. The pressure in the chest, burning.


    Hands are ready to move, I really want to strangle shangguanhuang here!


    It''s a pity


    Even if she had the idea, she could not act.


    Because she really can''t beat shangguanhuang!


    "Oh, how did Murong come back? Didn''t you say you were going out? What''s the wind blowing? How did it bring you back? It looks like the wind is really strong. "


    Smell the taste, you know the spicy fish stewed in the pot has been stewed.


    Put the spicy fish on the plate, use chopsticks to clip down the fish and eat it in your mouth.


    This appearance, just right before that kind of shocked look to cover up.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s eyes, but he didn''t see that shangguanhuang was shocked for a moment. I just feel that my behavior is seriously despised by Shangguan Huang.


    In the heart is not hit a gas, people are going to blow up, but also feel a bit embarrassed.


    "What are you doing! I just don''t want to go out all of a sudden! how! What do you care about me?! If I go out alone and leave you in my territory, what will you do here to make trouble for me?! You love fish so much, don''t eat up all my fish! "

 Chapter 1496

    Murongsheng lowers his head and arranges his clothes, but refuses to take a fancy to Guan Huang.


    He lowered his head to hide the embarrassed look on his face and said.


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang only felt bursts of laughter in his heart. This Murong Sheng is afraid to meet something outside, so he came back in such a hurry.


    Just did not say anything, but from the mouth from time to time out of some of the light laughter, or the success of shangguanhuang to sell out.


    When murongsheng heard shangguanhuang''s whisper, he noticed something wrong and frowned: "do you know that I will come back when I go out? So, you don''t look worried or nervous at all? I don''t know how to stop me? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t speak, just showed a kind of enigmatic smile.


    In fact, he was just surprised and didn''t have time to make himself nervous. Murongsheng came back by himself.


    Moreover, he subconsciously thought that murongsheng would not just leave him behind, and then he would be fierce alone.


    Not before, but now their feelings are heating up, even more impossible!


    However, it is impossible for him to tell murongsheng these thoughts in his heart.


    In order to avoid let Murong Sheng later seize the small handle, do things more unscrupulous.


    Murongsheng understood his laughter into another meaning, which made her believe her inner thoughts.


    "You must know that I went out and will come back again! So you just deliberately stimulated me to go out and see my jokes! "


    Murongsheng thinks that he knows what shangguanhuang thinks in his heart, and he says it in a huff.


    Just a little bit will be on the official Huang''s name to call out!


    If you don''t have a little reason to control yourself, don''t tear down shangguanhuang''s identity now. Wait until later, let shangguanhuang tell her by herself, otherwise she used to pretend that she didn''t know they were the same person, and she would be torn down!


    At that time, she said a lot of bad things about the ghost king in front of him!


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be some more trouble. If she wants to go out earlier, it will be more difficult.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and doesn''t speak. It seems that she takes all the words she just said as the wind beside her ears. The anger in her chest burns up again in an instant, even bigger and more exuberant than what she just burned up!


    She''s too lazy to tidy her clothes and her hair.


    He took a step forward and grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes sitting on the ground eating and drinking. By using internal power and holding shangguanhuang''s clothes, you can pull people up and let shangguanhuang''s eyes look at her.


    "You just did it on purpose, didn''t you? You want to see my jokes! You know that even if you go out, you will appear in mid air, and you are constantly stimulating me to go out from here! "


    "Is that so? It''s just where it disappeared and where it will appear after going out? Have you never thought of that? "


    Shangguanhuang didn''t feel that his clothes were so caught by murongsheng. What was the embarrassment? Instead, he said in a flat tone.

 Chapter 1497

    After that, I don''t forget the cheap murongsheng.


    One arm hugs murongsheng''s waist in his arms, and the other hand helps him to tidy up his hair which was blown out by the wind.


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, there was a sudden realization.


    Even murongsheng couldn''t find anything to refute shangguanhuang.


    After all


    What shangguanhuang said was that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Murongsheng is speechless. He can only be angry and pushes shangguanhuang, who holds her in his arms, away. He turns and walks towards the wooden house.


    "Not long after I got up, I was going to the cabin? Is it too good to work hard for my husband during this period of time? You''re embarrassed to say that you can prove it by your actions and go to bed and wait for my husband? "


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s back, who is in a hurry to leave. He can''t help joking.


    Since learning internal power, murongsheng always uses lightness skill.


    Murong Sheng, who is flying towards the wooden house in the distance with his lightness skill, didn''t mention what Shangguan Huang said. Almost everyone would fall out of the air!


    Fortunately, murongsheng himself reflected fast and didn''t fly very high. Otherwise, it would be too miserable to be greedy because of shangguanhuang''s words!


    After murongsheng stumbles to the ground, he checks his body to make sure there is no sign of injury. Then he has the heart to turn his head and roar at shangguanhuang.


    "Is there something wrong with you! All day long thinking about something ugly?! Can''t you think about something serious! I want to go to the cabin and find out if there is anything that can make our landing successful! "


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, shangguanhuang touched his chin slightly.


    During this period of time, he spent more time in bed with murongsheng than before. However, there was no one who wanted to take murongsheng to the bed to practice that Kung Fu, right?


    Therefore, what murongsheng said in his mouth and what he thought in his mind were all ugly things, so he couldn''t bear it.


    It''s just


    Shangguanhuang frowned, so high cliff fall down, murongsheng can think of what good way?


    Curious about what murongsheng was thinking, shangguanhuang then followed murongsheng to the wooden room. He saw murongsheng sitting on the ground, tearing at the sheets, trying to tie the sheets to a long one.


    Shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows: "that''s what you said. What a good way to think of?"


    "Well, what has it to do with you?"


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes. Although this method doesn''t look very good, it''s also a method, isn''t it? It''s better than shangguanhuang sitting there motionless and unable to come up with a method for a long time.


    "Now that you''ve taken down all the beds, where are we going to sleep at night?"


    Shangguan Huang doesn''t have much to do with Murong Sheng''s method. He doesn''t care whether Murong Sheng''s method is effective or not. He goes to Murong Sheng and reaches for his hand to stop Murong Sheng''s action. He asks with a smile.


    All the things on this bed have been torn up. Are two people going to sleep on the floor at night?


    Murongsheng''s anger hasn''t disappeared. Now he is still angry. He pats shangguanhuang''s paw and looks at shangguanhuang.

 Chapter 1498

    "I''m sleeping in the pharmacy tonight, you..."


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked at shangguanhuang: "don''t you have deep internal skills and excellent martial arts? If you don''t sleep for a few days, it won''t affect you, so you don''t have to sleep at all. What do you love


    Shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows: "what? Do you want to consolidate your internal power alone at night? "


    The tone of shangguanhuang''s mouth is a bit of ridicule.


    I don''t know why, listening to murongsheng''s ears, I suddenly felt a little unnamed fire.


    "Practice by yourself. I don''t want to practice with you before."


    Murongsheng said angrily. As soon as he raised his head, he saw shangguanhuang''s face still smiling. He even added: "I won''t look for you even if I practice martial arts in the future!"


    On hearing this, shangguanhuang''s face turned black, and his anger rose, but the smile on his face became bigger and bigger.


    Not looking for him?


    Who else will murongsheng go to?


    Is it hard to find shangguanhong?!


    But shangguanhong was so miserable last time. He pulled his anus out. Later, he was given medicine by murongsheng. He had to be reconciled with his comfort and treat himself as a woman to let dark Wei come.


    In this way, murongsheng should not take a fancy to shangguanhong, right?


    It''s just


    If shangguanhong really has a place in murongsheng''s heart!


    Then he won''t mind. He will uproot shangguanhong from murongsheng''s heart, so that murongsheng will never remember him!


    He even wanted to torture shangguanhong. Shangguanhong had no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth!


    Shangguanhong is now in the capital. He doesn''t know when he will be missed by shangguanhuang again. As soon as he stepped into Rui palace, he felt a chill behind him, which made him shudder. At the same time, he felt a little uneasy.


    When he was confused about what was going to happen, he heard a quarrel outside the Rui palace.


    "Princess highness, your highness, your royal highness is resting now. You can''t go in now!"


    "Princess highness... You really can''t go in now... "


    "Dog! I''m your future imperial concubine. I''m going to go in and see you now. Are you going to stop me? "


    "Who dares to stop the princess, the princess will cut off the man''s head!"


    "Princess highness, please don''t let the minions get into trouble. Shizi has told him not to let anyone in to disturb him, otherwise Slave There''s no way for a slave! "


    Shangguan Hong rubbed his eyebrows. No wonder he suddenly felt why it was chilly behind him. He always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    It turns out that Wanyan yinyao, who is arrogant and doesn''t know the rules, has come to King Rui''s house to trouble him again.


    Although the heart of Wanyan yinyao disgust incomparable, want to find a way to put it off.


    However, Jinbi kingdom is a help for him to ascend the throne. For the sake of the throne, he has to endure now, and he has to show his deep love for Wanyan yinyao.


    So, even Wanyan yinyao is coming to the door now.


    He could only arrange his clothes and hide his disgust for Wanyan yinyao. Then he went out and opened the door: "what''s the matter? Who made you angry? "

 Chapter 1499

    "Get out of my way!"


    Wanyan yinyao see shangguanhuang finally appeared, a bit impolite to shangguanhong to push away, self-care went in. He took Rui palace as his own territory and was unscrupulous.


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t look at guanhuang, and checked every corner of the room clearly. Until I didn''t find anything unusual, I sat on the chair and poured myself a cup of tea.


    She really felt a little thirsty all the way.


    After drinking the tea in the teacup, Wanyan yinyao said slowly, "I''m here, just to have a temporary check. Let''s see if the future husband of the princess has done anything shameful behind her back with other unruly women. "


    Shangguanhong looks at Wanyan yinyao, who doesn''t know how to taste tea at all. She drinks tea into her stomach in one gulp. There is a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    Just that silk disdains to flash past of very fast, fast let anyone didn''t notice of come out.


    Only in such a barbaric country as Jinbi can a princess like Wanyan yinyao be bred without any culture.


    Do everything like a rude shrew!


    How can such a woman be worthy of shangguanhong!


    How can such a rude woman be the mother of his country!


    Even the five princesses, who have always been arrogant and domineering, will at least pretend to show their dignity as princesses when they are outside. Don''t let Dazhou be humiliated and accused of being rude in front of outsiders.


    But Wanyan yinyao?!


    Don''t know convergence at all. Do you really think Da Zhou is the territory of Jinbi kingdom?!


    Wanyan yinyao where can see shangguanhong in the heart of her disdain.


    In Wanyan yinyao''s heart, shangguanhong didn''t have time to please her in order to get the support of Jinbi country. How could he despise her?!


    After drinking several cups of tea in a row, he saw shangguanhong sitting on one side and didn''t speak all the time. He could not help but glanced at him in surprise. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you feel angry that the princess came to search your room without your permission


    Angry?


    Nature is angry!


    Wanyan yinyao such behavior, how can let him not angry!


    Shangguan hung tightly clenched his hand to his side, but in front of Wanyan yinyao, he could only make a look of indifference and shook his head with a smile.


    "How can you be angry? I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you are more sensitive. "


    For a woman, or for such a vulgar woman, so as to suppress their emotions.


    This was absolutely impossible before!


    However, for the sake of future events, shangguanhong now does not dare to offend Wanyan yinyao.


    I''m afraid this woman with chest and no brain will destroy all his arrangements!


    When it''s done, when he takes the throne. At that time, Wanyan yinyao has nothing to do with him! At that time, he will return all the humiliations that Wanyan yinyao imposed on him!


    Let Wanyan yinyao repent!

 Chapter 1500

    "Well, that''s about the same!"


    Looking at shangguanhong''s attitude, Wanyan yinyao doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    I even think it''s right.


    How dare shangguanhong have an opinion on her? If he has an opinion on her, it means that he has an opinion on the whole Jinbi?!


    What to do at that time, Shangguan Hong has to weigh whether he has the ability to fight against the whole country.


    However, Wanyan yinyao is also satisfied with shangguanhong''s performance these days. It''s estimated that shangguanhong has begun to be attracted by her charm and begin to like her, so she can tolerate all the intolerable behaviors she does.


    Because shangguanhong is starting to make changes for her!


    As for whether there are other reasons, Wanyan yinyao thought there would be other reasons!


    Wanyan yinyao is now being coaxed by shangguanhong. She puts her elbow on the table, props up her chin, looks at shangguanhong, and directly asks shangguanhong.


    "Listen to people say, not long ago, your people led a woman into Rui palace?"


    Shangguanhong was stunned when he heard that. After he reacted, he yelled in his heart: good!


    What a Wanyan yinyao! I''m very brave! In fact, he inserted his own eye liner in Rui Wang''s house and explored his tracks all the time. He was simply tired of living.


    Shangguan hung by the Yan Yan Yao Yin''s eyes fly into a rage. He is working with the kingdom of Jin again, but this does not mean that he is a puppet of the kingdom of Jin. Whatever he does, he has to report to the people of Jinbi country!


    In the heart secretly scolds, but on the face is actually motionless, didn''t let Wanyan yinyao see a cent.


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao, she frowned slightly and said helplessly: "you''ve been in Dazhou for a long time, and you''ve really learned our way of speaking. I did send someone to bring back a woman. She was just an insignificant woman. Now she has some use value, so I sent someone to bring her back. But it won''t be long before this value disappears. "


    When he said these words, shangguanhong looked at Wanyan yinyao without blinking.


    Not only about Wu Xiang, but also for WAN Yan Yin Yao.


    However, Wanyan yinyao could not understand the hidden meaning, and could not think of any relationship with her.


    But since shangguanhong had already said that, she would believe what shangguanhong said for the time being.


    "Then when you have finished using this woman, you will hand her over. The princess will deal with her instead of you!"


    Who knows if shangguanhong will be soft hearted to stay with this woman?


    Therefore, Wanyan yinyao put forward the request as soon as she heard what shangguanhong said. Shangguan Hong naturally did not hesitate and nodded his head.


    No matter who will handle Wu Xiang in the end, he doesn''t have any opinions.


    But at that time, the people to be dealt with are not only Wu Xiang, but also


    Shangguan Hong thought coldly, and glanced at Wanyan yinyao. His whole heart was filled with dark thoughts.


    Wait until later, he with Wanyan yinyao around for a period of time, let him to arrange things properly. When the time comes, this woman will completely disappear from her eyes!

 Chapter 1501

    Shangguanhong still has this idea to coax Wanyan yinyao, who is losing his temper. Shangguanhuang, who is in a secret place, doesn''t have the slightest idea to coax murongsheng, who is angry.


    He sat on one side, looking at murongsheng as if watching the excitement, tearing the sheet with great difficulty.


    "Yes, this is your secret place. You can come in if you want and go out if you want."


    Murongsheng''s Qi didn''t disappear completely. For a while, he didn''t want to talk to shangguanhong.


    But on second thought, shangguanhuang is now taking the initiative to chat up. If she doesn''t speak, it will be her fault in the end.


    After thinking for a long time, murongsheng finally answered the question with a bad tone.


    "So, after going out, where did you disappear before, where did you go out?" Shangguanhuang didn''t feel angry because of murongsheng''s bad tone and continued to ask his questions.


    "Well." Murongsheng''s tone is not very happy.


    "So is there no limit to the number of times you can get in and out of here every day? Or is there no limit to bringing people in or out? "


    "High."


    Murongsheng didn''t want to take care of shangguanhuang, but now she was asked so many questions by shangguanhuang, which made her tired. With a heavier tone should be, to vent their dissatisfaction.


    She is like this, shangguanhuang can think that she is very angry now!


    "So..." Shangguanhuang stood up and pulled murongsheng who was squatting on the ground tearing things up. "Let''s go out and have a look."


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang in a puzzled way. He doesn''t quite understand what shangguanhuang is thinking.


    After asking so many questions, did you want to talk to her and go out to have a look?


    She stares at shangguanhuang. She wants to see something from shangguanhuang''s face and see what shangguanhuang wants to do now.


    As a result, she just stares a big hole in shangguanhuang''s face. The expression on shangguanhuang''s face is still so calm that she can''t see what''s famous.


    "No, hum!"


    "Just when I wanted to go out, you were always blocking me from going out. Now I don''t want to go out, but you want to take me out with you? "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and was very sarcastic.


    In front of this man, she is really more and more can''t understand, always feel this man''s brain is not a little problem?!


    Why!


    When she wants to go out, the man pulls her and doesn''t let her go out, so she can''t go out.


    Now this man wants to go out? She''s going to satisfy this man and take him out?!


    Where is such a good thing in the world!


    Listening to murongsheng''s bad tone, shangguanhuang''s temper seems to be very good. He is not angry and doesn''t say anything.


    Just standing here quietly, looking at murongsheng, the expression on his face is very clear: take me out.


    Looking at murongsheng, he felt numb and finally had no choice but to abandon himself: "OK, OK, take you out! Since you want to go out, then I''ll take you out for a walk! When you go out, don''t be too scared to say anything! "

 Chapter 1502

    Murong Sheng turned his mouth and looked up and down at Shangguan Huang: "I''ll be scared out of my wits at that time. Don''t come to me. I won''t be so kind to rescue a disaster!"


    Shangguanhuang is not angry: "the disaster left thousands of years, I will not die so easily."


    Light then murongsheng''s words, ridicule. He knows that murongsheng is angry with her now. For murongsheng''s present state, I don''t care so much.


    However, Murong Sheng looked at Shangguan Huang''s calm face, and his heart was not filled with anger. He sneered.


    She wants to tear off the fake skin on shangguanhuang''s face!


    See if it''s really like this. It''s so calm on the surface. It seems that nothing can cause the fluctuation in his heart!


    "Well! Let''s see if you are still as calm as you are now when you are outside


    Murongsheng was very angry, even with a little bit of revenge and a good play in his heart. He grabbed shangguanhuang''s wrist and flashed out of the secret place.


    However, in order to prevent shangguanhuang from falling out of her hand, murongsheng''s other hand also tightly grasped his front. Strong, like shangguanhuang''s clothes to four pieces, the joints between the fingers are white because of the strength.


    Seeing murongsheng''s action, shangguanhuang chuckled.


    He put murongsheng''s waist in his arms.


    When does he need a woman to protect her? All the movements appeared in an instant. Within a second, shangguanhuang and murongsheng appeared in the air.


    If someone shows up here and happens to be seen, I''m afraid they will be scared to death by the two people who suddenly appear.


    Fortunately, this is the period of falling off the cliff, and no one can see it.


    In the face of a sudden change out of the scene, shangguanhuang some slightly not adapt. In addition to this constant falling speed, shangguanhuang felt a whirl of heaven and earth, a little unable to return to God.


    However, shangguanhuang soon adjusted his state. Compared with murongsheng, who was also not adapted, he still closed his eyes. Shangguanhuang opened his eyes quickly and looked down at the falling.


    What I saw was just a vast expanse of white. I couldn''t see what was at the bottom.


    Murongsheng and shangguanhuang keep falling down. For the time being, he doesn''t want to bring him back to the space.


    Just think that when shangguanhuang can''t bear it, he will bring people back to the secret place, and then make a good mockery of them.


    However, when murongsheng got used to this situation and opened his eyes, he suddenly found that he had made a mistake.


    Shangguanhuang is not in a panic, but more calm than she is. She also opened her eyes one step ahead of her, and looked down at the direction of falling if she had realized. The expression on his face was a leisurely complacency that murongsheng could not imagine. There was no fear at all.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Murongsheng said with difficulty, and even looked down like shangguanhuang, but he didn''t see anything.


    And murongsheng is facing the wind, only feel the speed of falling like a knife on his face, stiff pain. Even when she opened her mouth, she felt that the wind would rush into her whole mouth, making her breathing very difficult.

 Chapter 1503

    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s voice and realizes murongsheng''s maladjustment.


    Slightly with a little strength, on the cliff a little bit, forced to change the two people''s falling posture into the head at the foot of the falling way, won''t let people so uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng felt better at this time. He looked at shangguanhuang''s face with a scanning eye, but found nothing.


    Heart is extremely disappointed, Shangguan Huang''s face, how a little fear of the look is not it?!


    This is totally different from what she thought before!


    "Well, what are you staring at down there?"


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang and doesn''t speak. He grabs shangguanhuang''s clothes and tugs at them. He tells shangguanhuang not to stare at her all the time, but to answer her question first!


    "I''m looking at how deep the cliff is and when it will fall to the end."


    Huh???


    This answer is really fresh and refined.


    It''s like murongsheng has no attraction for him now, so shangguanhuang always stares at the bottom and answers this question roughly.


    But listening to shangguanhuang''s explanation, murongsheng didn''t believe it at all!


    She was more and more sure that shangguanhuang''s heart must have begun to panic, just to keep his image, now pretending to be calm.


    Otherwise, why didn''t you dare to look at her face all the time and just look down?


    Unexpectedly, now shangguanhuang''s ability of pretending is more and more powerful, almost to cheat her! Fortunately, she is clever and not frightened by shangguanhuang''s appearance!


    If shangguanhuang knew what murongsheng was thinking now, I''m afraid a mouthful of old blood would come out of his mouth.


    "What are you pretending to be?" murongsheng said with a curl of his mouth that she had seen through shangguanhuang. "I''ll take you back."


    "Don''t go back yet."


    Just when murongsheng catches shangguanhuang and is ready to take people back to the secret place, shangguanhuang suddenly stops murongsheng and her next behavior.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Well, I know you''re very good. You''re not afraid of this height at all. OK? I''m willing to give up. Let''s go back. "


    Murongsheng said against his will.


    The speed of the fall, it is to let her heart beating violently, let her feel that if you don''t hurry back to the secret place, her heart will jump out of her chest!


    At that time, she''ll go back late and fall. Who is she going to cry for?!


    "Just a minute."


    Shangguanhuang''s attention has been focused on the lower position, and did not notice that murongsheng''s heartbeat is now beating very fast. Insist to lead murongsheng to continue to use this more and more fast falling speed, falling down.


    Like an iron heart, I want to see how deep the bottom of the cliff is.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to go back, and murongsheng was helpless.


    The two people are so deadlocked. After falling down for a period of time, even shangguanhuang feels dizzy and his arms around murongsheng''s waist are looser than before.


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what shangguanhuang wants to do now, but what she knows is that shangguanhuang can''t support herself any more, and she still has to lead her to continue to fall down. Does she want to die?!


    Still want to let them two people to break into meat cake!

 Chapter 1504

    Just when murongsheng felt that his body had reached a limit and was about to be unable to support.


    No matter what shangguanhuang thought in his mind, he directly brought people back to the secret place.


    Almost the next second, the two people who were falling all sat on the lawn.


    "Are you crazy?"


    One foot on the ground, Murong Sheng legs a soft, involuntarily fell to sit on the grass.


    Gasping for breath, he calmed his heart that was about to jump out of his chest. Did not wait until his complete breathing smooth down, trembling raised his hand, pointing to shangguanhuang is angry said.


    As a result, I just finished one sentence and was about to say the next. I felt that something was blocked in my throat, dry and painful, and I coughed out.


    The more sore my throat was, the more I coughed.


    Of course, the situation in shangguanhuang doesn''t have to be any better. He just coughed twice and calmed down. Then he reached out to help murongsheng pat her on the back and relieve her condition.


    "I said," are you crazy? "


    "If you want to die, don''t take me! My life was very bad before! If you want to die, die by yourself


    Murongsheng didn''t refuse shangguanhuang''s offer. When she got better, she immediately turned around and grasped shangguanhuang''s palm.


    Looking directly into shangguanhuang''s eyes, he said fiercely again.


    She was really a little scared just now. Her physical condition was clear in her heart.


    If she entered the secret place a few seconds later, she would faint in that state.


    If she really fainted, how could shangguanhuang have a way to bring her to the secret place.


    I''m afraid that both of them will fall on the cliff and turn into a pool of meat mud!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t die because of his cold attack, but because of an accident, he fell from a high place into a pool of mud. If you think about it, it''s really unfair.


    Looking at the fury in murongsheng''s eyes, shangguanhuang''s mood doesn''t know how, and somehow gets better.


    Isn''t murongsheng''s response like this a problem?


    It shows that murongsheng is still very concerned about himself!


    "For my husband, I don''t want to die, but I want to live."


    Hearing this, Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, and a look of disdain fell on Shangguan Huang.


    That''s it. It''s called living?


    Just holding her and falling down all the time, can it be said that she is alive?


    When did shangguanhuang become such a liar, or even a dead duck?


    Feeling that murongsheng didn''t believe what he said, shangguanhuang didn''t rush to explain. He just slowly said, "if you kiss me, I''ll tell you why my behavior is called living."


    Oh, Hoo!


    Murongsheng can''t believe it. Shangguanhuang wants to eat her tofu when he reaches this point?!


    Murong Sheng curls his mouth and holds his chin in one hand. He thinks silently in Shangguan Huang''s eyes that seduce her.


    In her opinion, shangguanhuang doesn''t know how to explain his behavior, so he''s just procrastinating!

 Chapter 1505

    Even, I want to struggle for a while before the cowhide is blown, and steal her tofu by the way!


    Do you think she''s going to be fooled so easily?!


    It was a dream!


    Unable to get murongsheng''s response, Shangguan Huang even looks at murongsheng''s running away, picking his eyebrows slightly while murongsheng doesn''t respond. All of a sudden, he put murongsheng''s waist in his arms and directly went up.


    Murong Sheng suddenly widened his eyes. Unexpectedly, it''s time for Shangguan Huang to do this kind of thing!


    How to push shangguanhuang can''t open, until he feels that he is about to be out of breath, shangguanhuang just at the right time to let murongsheng go.


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang, raises his arm and rubs his lips.


    Not paying attention to what shangguanhuang was going to do next, he turned and walked towards the room!


    In order to be able to get out quickly, she would better make the rope out!


    She doesn''t have time to accompany shangguanhuang here!


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    Shangguanhuang grabs murongsheng''s wrist, who is angry and wants to leave, and affirms: "what I say is true. Instead of talking so much time and wasting so many things here, what can I do. You might as well make good use of your secret place. "


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words and frowned, some of them didn''t understand.


    Make good use of your secrets?


    What does that mean?


    "I mean, you can go back to the secret place quickly when you are about to fall to the ground. When it''s time to come out, even if it falls on the ground, it won''t fall into meat sauce. It''s like jumping. You know what I mean? "


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng and stops. When he stands firm and looks at him, he knows that murongsheng has begun to believe his words.


    Cheap all occupied, also did not want to continue to sell the key, continue to explain.


    Listening to shangguanhuang''s words, murongsheng immediately understood them. He was a little confused before listening to shangguanhuang''s words, but now he feels more and more open!


    The brain has gradually become clear up.


    It''s like trying to solve this problem before, but I''m in a fog. Now for a moment, the fog disappeared, the immediate situation suddenly brightened, let her understand how to go next!


    Murong Sheng put out his hand and patted on his forehead, secretly scolding himself. How could he stare at the rope? Why didn''t she think of it quickly?


    What a pig brain!


    And she didn''t know how deep the cliff was or how long the rope would be.


    But the secret is different!


    Every time I come out of the secret place, I fall down the same way as I just fell off the cliff.


    At that time, she can wait until the speed is too fast for her to bear, and then she can get into the secret place again to have a good rest, and then go out from the secret place.


    Over and over again, she will be able to see the bottom of the cliff sooner or later!


    At that time, when you see that you are about to land, you will enter the secret place from the outside as a shelter.


    Come out later!


    Anyway, at that time, the distance between the body and the ground is only so long. If you can still fall, you have to blame your bad luck.

 Chapter 1506

    Knowing how to get out of this cliff, murongsheng is not so anxious as before.


    Instead, he greets shangguanhuang to come in and tidy up the bed. When he returns to his best state, he can go out in time.


    Just two times, the last time is still so long.


    Now as soon as I relax, I feel tired.


    In order to be able to make the final safe fall to the ground, she must now have a good training, adjust their own state. Let yourself have enough energy and the ability to bear in mind.


    "Oh?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng with an eyebrow: "just now, don''t you want me to find a corner to sleep by myself? Now I want to go back to bed and rest? "


    Shangguanhuang stood still, joking, staring at the expression on murongsheng''s face, not letting go of murongsheng''s subtle emotions.


    Murongsheng''s face changed a little when he was told by shangguanhuang in a slightly sarcastic tone, but then he returned to his normal expression.


    She admitted that she had just had an explosion of mentality, so she would spread her anger on shangguanhuang. I don''t like to reply to Shangguan.


    But now, shangguanhuang gave her such a good way, she now has forgiven shangguanhuang. Moreover, just now he has already taken the initiative to soften up. Shangguanhuang even wants to find fault with this matter. It''s too shameful!


    "It''s true whether you like to come or not."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and said a word to shangguanhuang. He walked towards the cabin without looking back.


    Just now, in order to get the rope that can make her smoothly fall from the cliff to the ground, she has torn a lot of blankets and sheets.


    Fortunately, there are still some spare ones. It''s OK to sleep for two people.


    "It seems that my wife is quite satisfied with her husband''s skill. But just a kiss, you can make the wife change her mind for her husband. "


    Shangguanhuang continued to play the spirit of anger, let murongsheng walk at the foot of a stagger, almost fell to the ground.


    He turned his head and glared at shangguanhuang. He said fiercely, "if you say one more word, you won''t go to sleep!"


    Finish saying, speed up toward the wooden house inside run, as if there are some monsters and ghosts behind her to chase her again.


    Now, she is really not willing to talk to shangguanhuang! I don''t want to say one more word to him!


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s lovely reaction, smiles a little, then raises his foot and walks towards the wooden house.


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng have already begun to rest. Outside the secret place, Wuyu leads some dark guards who follow from the ghost King''s residence to cooperate with baqizun''s disciples. They dare not stop for a moment to find shangguanhuang''s trace.


    "Report to master Yu that his subordinates have just found a branch with blood."


    A dark guard came over and handed a branch to Wuyu.


    This branch has some dry blood, which is obviously the mark of being held tightly in the hand.


    If they hadn''t hung on the vine of the cliff and didn''t fall to the bottom of the cliff, they wouldn''t have searched for the existence of this branch.

 Chapter 1507

    Because baqizun had been searching for shangguanhuang for a month, there was no trace of shangguanhuang.


    After Wuyu and the dark guards were tired to death, they rushed to baqizun, and then they began to direct the dark guards to find people in different ways with baqizun, looking for clues.


    According to his understanding of shangguanhuang, he has been around shangguanhuang for so long.


    In his mind, after jumping off the cliff, it is absolutely impossible for the master to wait for death.


    I''m sure I''ll come up with many ways to save myself.


    However, the master''s way of self-help can not be out of thin air. He can only look for clues on the cliffs.


    Just don''t know what happened in the middle, master didn''t climb up from the cliff, but fell to the cliff.


    So Wuyu went to see doctor Xue to discuss the matter. Decided to find a way to let people go to the bottom of the cliff to check.


    "Show me something."


    Doctor Xue is standing beside Wuyu and saying something. He hears what he has found from the cliff. Can''t wait at all, suddenly snatched the vine from the dark Wei''s hand and put it in front of my eyes.


    From time to time, he put it in front of his nose and smelled it carefully. After smelling it for a long time, he was very surprised. He was so happy that he almost had to hold the dark guard in his arms for a few turns!


    It was not easy for doctor Xue to calm down his emotions, and his tone was still mixed with some excitement: "that''s right! The smell of blood is your master''s! Where this vine is found, your master must have fallen from! "


    "At that time, we will see that we can put down the rope to save people!"


    With that, doctor Xue slapped heavily on the forehead: "Hi! Why didn''t I think of wasting so much time in vain before? "


    Originally, he was almost desperate to find shangguanhuang. But this time, after seeing the hope, the eyes of doctor Xue flickered again. His words were incoherent, and people couldn''t hear him clearly.


    "Why didn''t I think of it in the first place? He attaches so much importance to his own life that he will try his best to survive. How can he die at a loss? "


    Doctor Xue stood by and talked in circles.


    Although Wuyu''s reaction was not as violent as that of doctor Xue, his emotion of excitement and joy could not be suppressed.


    After a few days of searching, we finally found the result. How can they be unhappy?


    When they find the vine with shangguanhuang''s blood, they can find out where shangguanhuang fell. This has a general direction for the way they just went to rescue.


    Even if you know that the cliff is unfathomable, if you fall to the bottom, there is basically no hope of survival.


    But they still believe that shangguanhuang''s martial arts are excellent. He just fell to the cliff and didn''t die!


    Shangguanhuang is so powerful. How can he go down to the yellow spring because of such a thing?


    Originally because can''t find any trace of shangguanhuang, but slowly silent down a heart, now quickly restored some vitality.


    It''s just

 Chapter 1508

    Although doctor Xue can find the vines that prove shangguanhuang is stained with shangguanhuang''s blood in order to survive.


    But that vine has been broken, so one of the things that can be said is.


    At that time, there was nothing that could support shangguanhuang''s weight. The cliff was unfathomable, even with such a little buffer.


    But if you fall from such a high place, even if you are seriously injured, I''m afraid shangguanhuang''s life is in danger.


    Just now, because I found shangguanhuang''s clue, I was excited. After this idea, my heart quickly hung in front of my throat.


    Wuyu, standing beside him, saw that the emotion on doctor Xue''s face had changed so much. Naturally, he thought of such a question. Where was the excitement just now? His face suddenly became ugly.


    Because just found a clue, and excited heart pounding, now also slowly restored to calm.


    "Why didn''t I remember to look for it like this at the beginning?"


    "It''s been more than a month, and I don''t know what''s going on with him now!"


    "I''m really useless. What else can I do besides seeing a doctor?"


    Doctor Xue felt very uncomfortable. He banged his fist on the tree, as if he could not feel the pain. One punch fell, and the other was quickly raised.


    If he could find out this problem earlier and choose this method earlier, the process of searching shangguanhuang would not be delayed. Only now can he make such progress!


    "Doctor Xue, you don''t have to be like this. Master will be OK."


    Wuyu quickly steps forward and grabs doctor Xue''s wrist to stop his self mutilation.


    Originally, he didn''t want to stop it. After all, the cause of this matter is because of doctor Xue''s own ideas.


    "I believe that the master has a great fortune and a great life, and a good man has his own appearance. Nothing will happen."


    Wuyu''s mouth said this, but also just to appease the doctor Xue, at the same time also to appease himself, there is no bottom in the heart.


    He was just praying to himself, hoping that God would give them the hope of finding the master, so that they would not despair again.


    In this case, he will surely commit suicide on the edge of the cliff. Let your soul stay here, so that the master can rest in peace.


    "It''s going to be OK, it''s going to be ok..."


    Doctor Xue said in a soft voice that he always hoped shangguanhuang''s cold would be eliminated, so that he could live in peace.


    But how could he have thought that the greatest danger shangguanhuang faced was actually caused by him?


    Wuyu looked at doctor Xue and sipped his mouth. No matter how much blame he had accumulated in his heart, he couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    He knew that doctor Xue was already blaming himself. If he wants to blame doctor Xue, I''m afraid the string in doctor Xue''s heart will be completely stretched.


    After finding the master, it''s not too late to blame doctor Xue.


    And now


    They stood on the edge of the cliff together and looked at the bottomless cliff under their feet. They could only see a vast cloud, but could not see what the bottom of the cliff looked like

 Chapter 1509

    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng, who are in a secret place and are ready to save themselves, can''t imagine that they are missed by so many people.


    Up to now, both of them are still sleeping in bed.


    But all of a sudden, inside the secret place suddenly remembered the two fat ball''s chirp.


    Huh?


    Murongsheng was not easy to wake up, but the sound of the two fat balls was too loud.


    Murongsheng was directly woken up, opened his hazy eyes, turned to look at the past, confused looking at the two little fat balls.


    When does this little fat bird, who only cares about playing by himself, even wake her up in the morning?


    Two fat balls see murongsheng awake, can''t wait to fly in front of murongsheng. All the time, he kept chirping and doing a very strange gliding action.


    Although the two little fat balls were born in a secret place, they were also raised by Murong Sheng.


    But for a moment and a half, she really couldn''t figure out what kind of meaning these two little fat birds wanted to express.


    "They should want to go out. You can let them out first, and then see what''s at the bottom of the cliff."


    Murongsheng was woken up, shangguanhuang was woken up naturally. He yawned lazily. Seeing the free soaring movement of two fat balls, he guessed a little.


    In fact, before shangguanhuang thought of such a way, let the two flying haidongqing out to check the situation.


    But at that time, murongsheng had already rushed to the bed and lay down, so he didn''t mention it to murongsheng.


    Now, it seems that the two fat balls want to go out, Shangguan Huang said.


    And the two haidongqing know that they can run out to play, immediately intimate rub to shangguanhuang''s side, with his head in shangguanhuang''s palm rub.


    Showing his intimacy, but also in happy shangguanhuang can actually see their action!


    "Tut, two little white eyed wolves."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. She usually feeds the two little fat birds. Now, because of a word from shangguanhuang, they are so close to shangguanhuang.


    Murong Sheng''s heart is still a little bit delicious, sitting by the bed a little bit of finishing their own easy. A very disdainful look at the two birds in shangguanhuang side coquetry.


    Is this still a bird?!


    No more self-respect!


    Ask for touching and hugging there!


    It''s just something a dog can do!


    "Go out, go out, stay here every day, it''s really time to go out and fly! Fly to the bottom and grab something to see what''s underneath! "


    Murongsheng was very upset and turned his mouth. Now they are still around shangguanhuang, and they are making love to shangguanhuang endlessly.


    With a direct wave of his hand, he got two little fat birds out.


    Shangguanhuang, who was caressing two birds, felt that his hands were empty, and the warm feeling of his feathers disappeared.


    Although it is not the first time that Shangguan Huang has met him in this situation, he is still not completely calm.


    The movement was stiff for a few minutes, and then he took back his hand.


    Standing up, he put murongsheng''s shoulder around him, pulled him over and gave him a kiss on his face.

 Chapter 1510

    "Are you a dandy?"


    Murongsheng pretends to be angry and pushes shangguanhuang away. He is a little shy in his heart.


    Now she, although with shangguanhuang alone for so long, but in the face of two people''s intimacy, sometimes there will be so a lost embarrassed.


    She has never been alone with a man, and the current mode of getting along is quite comfortable for murongsheng.


    If you want to lose your temper, you should lose your temper. If you want to act coquetry against shangguanhuang, you should act coquetry.


    "They''ve just gone out, and they won''t come back for a while. Madam, do you think we should do something to pass the time in this period of time


    Shangguanhuang was pushed away for a short distance and then came up again. Pick up Murong Sheng hang on the shoulder of a wisp of silk hair, very ambiguous said, the meaning of the words is also meaning.


    This kind of life that can be tired of with people who are on the top of their hearts, that kind of feeling is quite different.


    I''m afraid that after they go out of this secret place in the future, they will encounter a lot of things around them. It''s impossible for them to kiss each other every day like now.


    What''s more


    His physical condition, his heart is very clear, I''m afraid also live a few months.


    Because of all kinds of reasons, he is especially cherishing this time now.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes crossed a trace of sadness, but soon, quickly let murongsheng didn''t notice.


    And time also seems to be solidified, two people just sit face to face, speechless for a while.


    It wasn''t until some fish jumped out of the water and landed in the water to make a "poop" sound that the two men regained their consciousness.


    Murongsheng was not very nice when he was stared at by shangguanhuang, so he took the lead not to open his face. He calculated in his heart that time had passed for a long time, and it was time for the two fat birds to come back.


    However, up to now, murongsheng has not received any news from these two fat birds.


    Suddenly, murongsheng''s heart came out a little uneasy mood.


    Fearing why the two fat birds were in danger outside, murongsheng didn''t wait for the fat birds to send the news back, so he called them back to the secret place.


    Because the two fat birds themselves grew up from the secret place, they belong to the secret place. As long as murongsheng summons them back just like taking the things from the secret place.


    Of course, if you want to get things out of the secret place, murongsheng has to bring them back, such as shangguanhuang.


    When the two fat birds came back, their voices were very weak and not as lively as they used to be. It seemed that they had experienced a very bad situation.


    And murongsheng looked at the two fat birds in front of him, and his eyes widened in shock.


    See their wings above, do not know why the knot out of a thin layer of frost, hanging on the feathers. Standing on the ground, the body trembles from time to time.


    This situation let murongsheng look at, in the heart felt a burst of fear!


    No wonder for such a long time, I haven''t heard from these two fat birds.


    Looking at this, I''m afraid the two fat birds had no strength at that time, and there was no way to send her news.

 Chapter 1511

    If she just did not remember, in time to call back the two fat birds.


    Murongsheng can fully imagine the consequences.


    I''m afraid


    Will completely follow two little fat birds goodbye.


    Murongsheng didn''t think much, so he held the two fat birds in his arms. Just like the one who rescued shangguanhuang from the Treasury, he helped the two fat birds warm up and let them warm up as soon as possible.


    When he just picked up the two fat birds, murongsheng''s body shivered because he touched haidongqing''s cold body, and he felt a little more cold.


    But then, a warm current suddenly came out of the abdomen, which made murongsheng''s side warm, like in a warm room.


    The two fat birds slowly regained their intuition and flapped their wings to shake off the thin ice that melted into water.


    Then he flew out of murongsheng''s arms, surrounded murongsheng and kept shouting, as if trying to explain something.


    Murongsheng had been listening for a long time, but he couldn''t tell why.


    These two fat birds were born from a secret place. Yes, but she is not strong enough to hear the birds'' voices!


    On the contrary, shangguanhuang watched the two fat birds flying in mid air, chirping incessantly, which made shangguanhuang''s skull ache.


    Even if I can''t understand what these two fat birds are doing here, I can see that they are almost frozen into two dead birds.


    "It''s cold under the cliff?"


    Two fat birds, who are said to be in the mood and have regained their vitality, walk away from murongsheng and fly to shangguanhuang. They happily circle shangguanhuang, flapping their wings and flying. They are very happy.


    "Oh ho?"


    Murongsheng looked at the two rebellious little fat birds, holding his chin in one hand, and said confusedly: "will it be cold at the bottom of the cliff? What''s the situation? "


    Where has she experienced such a thing before? I really can''t think of what it is.


    "It''s strange here. Let''s go down and see what''s going on."


    Shangguanhuang did not like before, when two little fat birds came close to him, they reached out and stroked them.


    But when the two fat birds were close to him, they stretched out their fingers and bounced the two birds away.


    Not because of dislike, but because


    Although the two birds regained their vitality, they still had a little air conditioning on them.


    Murongsheng nodded in agreement. Fortunately, with two fat birds, he ran down to investigate the situation.


    Otherwise, if the two of them go on so rashly, they don''t know what will happen.


    Shangguanhuang came forward and held murongsheng, who had recovered to normal temperature, in his arms. His voice was a little hoarse: "I''m ready."


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang in a puzzled way. He doesn''t know much about shangguanhuang''s behavior: "what are you doing? I''ll go down alone. What are you doing?"


    It''s not useful to follow.


    She only needs to fall to the bottom of the cliff and go back to the secret place?


    At that time, she is coming out of the secret place and falling on the ground, so the secret place naturally follows her to the ground. At that time, as long as shangguanhuang comes out of the secret place, he will be able to stand on the ground?

 Chapter 1512

    It''s just something one person can do. Why do two people have to suffer?


    You know, it''s hard to fall from such a high place.


    "Just stay in the secret place. I''ll go alone."


    "No, I can''t trust you alone."


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s eyes with burning eyes and slowly spits out a sentence from his mouth.


    It''s not a kind of lingering love words, but why does it sound so warm? It seems that there is a warm feeling in my heart.


    "Let''s go."


    Shangguanhuang grabs murongsheng''s hand and says.


    Only at this time, murongsheng said: "you are not afraid that I will die outside alone. Can''t you get out?"


    But this sentence on the tip of the tongue to turn a circle, and swallow into the stomach inside.


    Because she thought about it carefully, it''s better not to say it. If you say it, maybe you will get yourself into some big trouble!


    She can''t beat shangguanhuang at all now, and it''s her who will suffer at that time!


    Maybe she can''t go out easily at that time. If shangguanhuang trapped her in this space for a lifetime, she really can''t stand it


    "You can go out with me, but there''s one thing you need to know!"


    "I said to come back, you can''t use any objection!"


    Murong Sheng is very strong in this respect. After he can''t refuse, he hugs Shangguan Huang''s body.


    Because now think about what just happened, murongsheng''s heart is still some fear. At that time, I really couldn''t help fainting. At that time, the two of them


    "Well, I see."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t retort, but nodded very cleverly.


    It was also the first time for him to go out of the space. He just wanted to see when the bottom of the cliff would arrive. He completely forgot to consider whether their bodies could withstand such a great speed.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that the speed of falling would become so fast in the end!


    Murong Sheng, who received the response, was satisfied and held Shangguan Huang''s waist in his hands. Mind a turn, two people appeared in the high altitude, quickly falling down.


    "I tell you, if you can''t bear it, just say, don''t try to be brave. Do you know? This is not something that can be done with bravado! "


    This time, it''s not the first time for both of them to come out of the secret.


    And also quickly adjust their own falling posture, even if it is this kind of rapid falling, when speaking, there is no feeling of any difficulty.


    And they didn''t feel the temperature that suddenly became cold. I think it''s a long distance from the cliff, so I don''t want to pay attention to the situation.


    Even, shangguanhuang has the heart to say some joking words: "don''t worry, my endurance is much better than you."


    Shangguanhuang closed his eyes and felt the temperature change around him. Because he couldn''t feel anything unusual, he began to bully murongsheng.

 Chapter 1513

    "Hum."


    Murongsheng listens to shangguanhuang''s words, which are slightly ironic. With a cold hum, he turns his face in his heart and doesn''t want to take a look at guanhuang any more.


    Although she just suffered from the extremely fast speed of the fall, her heart beat harder and her breathing was not smooth.


    However, if she is allowed to compete with Guan Huang, how can she compete with him?!


    How many years has shangguanhuang been able to do this?


    And how long has she just practiced?!


    How can shangguanhuang use such things to ridicule her all the time?


    Wait!


    Now she can''t compare with shangguanhuang, but she can definitely compare with shangguanhuang in the future!


    Shangguanhuang chuckled. Although murongsheng didn''t answer him, he was very happy.


    Only when he is with murongsheng can he feel so much happiness.


    This life, although the life time is very short, but can meet with murongsheng. And to be able to marry murongsheng is not a waste of his life.


    Murongsheng felt the speed of falling, and he had fallen a lot of distance.


    Although the body has not yet produced any bad feeling, but just in case, who knows what will happen suddenly. Murongsheng still brings people back to the secret place for a breath.


    Shangguanhuang falls on the grass of the secret place. He doesn''t let go of the action of holding murongsheng. Instead, he jokingly says, but his eyes are looking up and down at murongsheng: "just a little distance, you can''t stand it?"


    Murongsheng subconsciously wanted to fight back, but he tasted it carefully. He didn''t really hear any irony from shangguanhuang''s tone.


    Immediately curled his mouth: "I was afraid that you can''t bear, suddenly fainted. I can''t hold you when you faint at such a high place. "


    Although he was fighting back, he was still in shangguanhuang''s arms. He didn''t struggle to get out of shangguanhuang''s arms.


    "Anyway, it''s OK to go in and out of the secret place casually. I want to ensure the safety of two people. If I come in more times, it''s safer. Besides some troubles, there''s nothing bad about it. "


    Murongsheng''s head leans on shangguanhuang''s shoulder, and what she says has the flavor of coquetry that she doesn''t realize.


    "Rest well, let''s go on."


    Shangguanhuang is very satisfied with murongsheng''s reaction. The hands holding murongsheng''s body were a little harder than just now.


    Murongsheng didn''t say anything, and the two figures disappeared in the secret place again.


    When they return to the secret place again, it is a long time later.


    Two well rested fat birds look at the two people who suddenly appear and disappear, standing on the branches, chirping.


    "I''m so tired!"


    As soon as murongsheng came back, he directly sat down on the grass. When he spoke, he did not forget to stare at shangguanhuang fiercely.


    I don''t know what''s going on in shangguanhuang''s mind!


    Just in the fall to half, ready to come back to the secret, he actually released the hand holding her body!


    If she hadn''t held shangguanhuang tightly at that time, I''m afraid shangguanhuang''s body would have separated from her and then fell down alone!

 Chapter 1514

    "Are you crazy?"


    Murongsheng now as long as he thinks of the situation at that time, his heart is full of anger.


    It''s not enough to stare at shangguanhuang. It''s not enough to relieve his anger. He even raised his foot and kicked shangguanhuang''s calf twice to let him know that it''s wrong to do so!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t stand there and let Murong bully him.


    The body is very clever to avoid murongsheng''s attack, the tone is flat said: "just want to let you also a little try, always holding others, is also a tiring thing."


    Although he said that, he just took his own safety as a gamble on a whim.


    I just want to have a try. When he releases his hand, murongsheng will hold him.


    If murongsheng''s heart really cares about him, then at the moment when he releases his hand, murongsheng will be able to hold her tightly, and it is impossible for him to fall alone.


    Fortunately, murongsheng didn''t let him down!


    However, as soon as this sentence was said, murongsheng misunderstood shangguanhuang''s meaning.


    When shangguanhuang speaks, what appears in murongsheng''s mind is shangguanhuang holding her, two people hanging in the air.


    The first time, in the Treasury.


    The second time was when shangguanhuang jumped down the cliff.


    She was even a little lucky in her heart. Fortunately, the foot she just kicked towards shangguanhuang was dodged. Otherwise, she really felt that she would be shameless!


    "You''re kidding! Can this kind of thing be used as a joke? "


    "In the future, don''t make such a joke again!"


    Murong Sheng angrily stares at Shangguan Huang. He is obviously scolded. But shangguanhuang didn''t have the feeling of being scolded. Instead, he laughed brilliantly.


    Murongsheng looked up at shangguanhuang, and immediately saw shangguanhuang''s very proud expression. He couldn''t help but turn a white eye.


    This man, what is in his mind, she really has never understood!


    Standing up, murongsheng patted a little dust on his body, waved it, and just hugged shangguanhuang''s big arm, which was still sore now. He said directly: "don''t you know how much you weigh?"?! You want me to hold you? Dream


    "Come and hold me. I''m tired to death when I held you for a while! Come on, take me out now


    Verify the guess in his heart, now Murong Sheng no matter what kind of posture, Shangguan Huang will not be angry.


    But he honestly held murongsheng in his arms and said with a smile, "yes, my ancestors!"


    Murongsheng listened and felt that something was not right. He always felt that shangguanhuang''s words seemed strange.


    Is this generation a little too poor?!


    However, after facing Shangguan Huang''s smiling face, Murong Sheng turned around on the tip of his tongue and swallowed it again.


    With a cold hum, he ran out of the secret place without telling Guan Huang in advance.

 Chapter 1515

    And this time, after falling for a period of time, the two quickly noticed something wrong.


    The surrounding temperature is no longer the kind of temperature that they can adapt to, but cold, very cold!


    The chill seemed to want to penetrate their skin and enter their body.


    Freeze them from the inside out!


    And the two people who are falling down, even if they hold each other tightly, there is no gap in their bodies, but they feel like they are in a big ice cellar, so cold that their goose bumps float up.


    "Go, go back first!"


    Unable to see the situation clearly, murongsheng only felt that he was almost frozen into a big ice sculpture.


    Without saying a word, he returned to the secret place with shangguanhuang.


    After returning to the secret place, Murong Sheng felt the warmth slowly wrapped around him. After relaxing for a while, he slowly stretched his body.


    Now she finally understood why there was such a thin layer of ice on the feathers of the two little fat birds when they just came back.


    It''s frozen!


    In such a cold site, these two little fat birds are not directly frozen into ice birds, which is already very good!


    But what surprised her most was


    Two or three times before, because of the cold, there was always a strange heat source in her abdomen. This time, she was not stimulated because her body touched the cold directly?


    However, that kind of inexplicable feeling itself is very strange, Murong Sheng tangled for a while, also did not continue to put on the heart.


    It was only after I felt that my body was gradually returning to normal that I had time to look at shangguanhuang.


    As a result, shangguanhuang, who was also frozen and stiff, was sitting on the grass. With his head slightly tilted, he could see some broken ice stubbles falling from shangguanhuang''s head.


    It''s just


    This broken ice stubble is not as much as one fifth of the stubble hanging on my hair


    Compared with her, shangguanhuang is frozen into a big ice sculpture!


    Murong Sheng stared at it for a while, and finally said, "I can''t believe that you will be frozen like this..."


    This is ice eyebrow, ice hair.


    I don''t know. I thought shangguanhuang ran there all over water and was frozen like this.


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s expression and reaches for his hair. Suddenly feel their palms are wet cold, a novice.


    With the touch alone, shangguanhuang could imagine what his hair looked like now.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s embarrassed appearance, murongsheng suddenly feels that there seems to be some cold smell on his forehead.


    He raised his head to learn from shangguanhuang. He lifted up a wisp of hair and saw that the hair was covered with thin frost from the top to the top. When he touched it, his hands were slowly covered with ice.


    When you touch the temperature of your fingers, the thin ice begins to melt.


    In this way, murongsheng himself felt numbness in his scalp. He shook his head with his face. He wanted to shake off all the ice debris on his hair, but it didn''t have much effect.

 Chapter 1516

    Two fat birds flew over and circled around them.


    Seeing that murongsheng and shangguanhuang were frozen into the same shape as before, their psychic eyes were full of heartache.


    Seeing this, shangguanhuang knew that under normal circumstances, he could not shake off the ice on his head.


    He said another way: "you use your internal power to melt the ice on your head, and then dry it."


    Shangguanhuang said, and he had already mobilized his internal power to melt the ice dregs in his hair into water. Then he used his internal power to dry the water stains on his head.


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s series of operations with some envy and some envy: "ah, sure enough, this internal skill is deep, you can do anything you want. Don''t be afraid of anything. "


    What you say is sour.


    Although the internal power in her body was not so bad after taking the fruit of increasing her Kung Fu. But she can''t compare with shangguanhuang. Just like now, she doesn''t use her internal power to do this kind of thing as extravagantly as shangguanhuang.


    You know, to melt the ice on your head with internal force, and also to dry your hair, you need to consume a lot of internal force!


    Even if the body is better than ordinary people, but this internal power has been consumed after all, and it will take some time to recover.


    "If you don''t use internal power all the time, how can you make your internal power deep? Internal skill itself comes from external forces, but from accumulation overnight. "


    Shangguanhuang saw the envy in murongsheng''s eyes. At the same time, some of them were reluctant to do this kind of thing with their internal power.


    Go to the lake, while looking at the reflection of the shadow inside the lake, to tidy up their appearance, while opening to say.


    Although he knew it well, when he went out from the secret place later. He''s going to turn into that ragged, disheveled look again.


    However, shangguanhuang always unconsciously wants to show his best side in front of murongsheng.


    When shangguanhuang was there to tidy up his appearance, he didn''t get murongsheng''s response. At the same time, he didn''t see murongsheng''s action.


    Immediately, I was ready to add another fire.


    "Don''t just think about it all day long, rely on the two of us to strengthen our internal skills. Maybe one day, I don''t want to sleep with you. Where are you going to cry? "


    Murong Sheng, who was spoken by Shangguan Huang, had a red face.


    What is shangguanhuang saying there!


    How could she not understand at all!


    She shows clearly that she is not willing to use her internal power to do what shangguanhuang has just done. How can shangguanhuang get involved with the matter of going to bed with just a few words?


    In order to prevent shangguanhuang from speaking so freely and make her face more red. Without hesitation, murongsheng chooses to melt the ice on his hair with his internal power, then dries it and begins to practice.


    After a while, Murong Sheng felt that the internal skill he had just consumed was slowly recovered at this time, and his body reached its peak again.

 Chapter 1517

    At the same time, what makes murongsheng feel most happy is that.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t cheat her just now!


    Her own internal force must have been mellow with that before!


    It seems that some internal power is consumed from time to time, and then the internal power is restored. The internal force will be much better than before.


    "Remember, when you go out, remember to protect yourself with internal power. Don''t let yourself freeze like that again." Shangguanhuang said, "one time is OK. If you come back and forth several times, I''m afraid you''ll get cold."


    With that, shangguanhuang held murongsheng in his arms.


    To murongsheng to convey the news that he is ready.


    Murongsheng nodded. This time she got the advantage of using internal power, and she would not be reluctant to use it. Just need to pay attention to is, to learn to control the output of internal force, do not let the internal force all of a sudden from her internal force is good.


    If you drain your internal power and can''t recover, I''m afraid some of the gains are not worth the losses.


    I''m afraid we can''t recover without ten days and a half months. That''s too inconvenient.


    Is preparing to go out from the secret again, murongsheng suddenly remembered an important thing.


    "You have chills in your body. Will it affect you if you come into contact with the cold environment? Otherwise, you''d better not go out. I''ll see what''s going on. "


    Thinking of shangguanhuang''s cold, I can''t help scolding myself for being too careless. How can such an important thing be forgotten?


    Even now, there are some faint worries. If shangguanhuang is stimulated by the cold environment outside, what can he do?


    "It''s OK. I have you."


    Then shangguanhuang held murongsheng firmly in his arms, saying that he would not let murongsheng go out alone.


    Either stay in the secret place together, or go out together and accompany murongsheng to the bottom of the cliff to see the situation. At that time, even if the cold on the body can''t be controlled, he still has murongsheng to treat.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s firm attitude, murongsheng couldn''t help sighing.


    Meet shangguanhuang this kind of person, she can only admit bad luck!


    Murongsheng hugs shangguanhuang tightly, trying to let shangguanhuang feel the warmth of his body, without too much contact with the cold outside, and then goes out from the secret place.


    As soon as they came out of the secret place, they immediately felt that the temperature around them was suddenly reduced. Without hesitation, they urged their internal power and wrapped themselves up to protect their skin from the cold wind. However, hair and eyelashes and the like, some of the really suffer.


    As the two people land faster and faster, they can feel the temperature gradually turning into freezing point.


    Murongsheng is also anxious to look down at the soles of his feet, when he saw some hard soil, murongsheng immediately exclaimed excitedly: "look, look, we seem to be about to touch the ground!"


    Just a mouth, suddenly a fierce cold wind toward murongsheng open mouth drill in. It seems that he wants to freeze murongsheng from the inside to the outside. He is so scared that he quickly closes his mouth and doesn''t dare to say a word.


    At this time


    "Come on! Come on in! Don''t be in a daze

 Chapter 1518

    "What''s the matter? Get in quickly!"


    Shangguanhuang is ready to return to the secret place. However, murongsheng seems to be stupid at this time, and has no reaction at all!


    So let two people continue to fall.


    Looking at the distance from the ground closer and closer, shangguanhuang''s whole body muscles are tense up.


    And murongsheng was called by shangguanhuang, and he immediately recovered. In the distance from the ground but two people so high, quickly will shangguanhuang to take to the secret place.


    The scene is very breathtaking!


    If Shangguan Huang said something later, they would both turn into a pool of meat sauce!


    "Scared to death, scared to death," returned to the secret place, murongsheng suddenly collapsed on the grass, "really scared to death, this girl, just really is too dangerous."


    Murongsheng''s heart is beating wildly. It''s hard to recover now.


    However, after entering the secret place, murongsheng was also deeply relieved.


    Just now, she didn''t know what happened. Just when she spoke, a cold wind came into her mouth.


    The shivering cold almost froze her brain at that time. At that time, she forgot to go back to the secret place to hide!


    It''s really scary!


    Shangguanhuang is also very afraid, but stare at murongsheng.


    Just a little bit, his life is really going to be folded in murongsheng''s hands!


    The rapid beating of the heart slowly recovered, murongsheng this just have extra mind to feel the change of his body.


    I just feel that my head is like a layer of paste. It''s very heavy. I want her to think that the wind just blowing into her mouth is an evil wind, which can make her become a dementia wind.


    It was not until murongsheng took a look at shangguanhuang sitting beside him that he suddenly realized.


    The one just now is not evil wind, obviously the temperature outside is too cold!


    It''s too much ice on their heads and eyelashes. It adds weight to them!


    Murongsheng shakes his head, shakes off the ice from his head, and then says, "I see the sky is getting dark outside, or we''ll go out tomorrow."


    Murongsheng now recalled just the situation, or some palpitations, can''t help proposing.


    This cliff is full of danger. Who knows what strange things will be waiting outside for them to send them to the door?


    Anyway, it''s getting dark outside. It''s better to have a good rest in the evening, and then go out to find out when you adjust your state to the best.


    Now it''s down to the bottom of the cliff. It''s not urgent.


    What''s more, in the daytime, the temperature outside is cold enough to freeze people to death. At night, there is no sunshine Murongsheng thought it was a terrible thing!


    She is very precious to her life. She will never let her life die of cold in this case!


    If you insist on it, you can see the dawn of victory. If you can''t bear your emotions at this time, no matter what happens, you''ll rush. If you really want to go back to the world, you''ll really lose yourself!

 Chapter 1519

    "Well."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t go out to find out what he was feeling. Instead, he cleaned up the ice on his body and looked at murongsheng.


    The corner of the mouth suddenly hook up a wipe, let a person feel extremely creepy smile.


    "Madam, it''s a long night. Can you and I do something interesting?"


    Just looking at the expression on shangguanhuang''s face, murongsheng can''t help shivering.


    I don''t know whether I was frozen by the ice on my body or stimulated by Shangguan Huang''s words. Anyway, I have goose bumps on my body, and I can''t shake them off.


    "Ha ha, are you men a group of animals that think with their lower body?"


    Murongsheng said, without looking back, he got into the cabin and left shangguanhuang alone.


    Shangguanhuang stood in the same place, quite helpless smile a few minutes.


    Ah, Murong Sheng is really more and more shy.


    It''s clear that both of them are such old wives. What''s the shyness between them?


    In the secret place, because they had seen the bottom of the cliff, shangguanhuang and murongsheng had no idea and fell asleep peacefully.


    At the moment, shangguanhong, who is in the Rui palace, can''t sleep all the time. He tosses and turns. All kinds of pictures appear in his mind.


    I don''t know why. As soon as shangguanhong closes his eyes, murongsheng''s various smiles and appearances will appear in his mind.


    That fresh appearance, as if murongsheng climbed out from the cliff bottom, standing in front of him at this moment!


    Like now!


    Shangguanhong suddenly opened his eyes, reached out to the front and quickly grabbed it.


    Just when shangguanhong thought that his speed could catch murongsheng''s body, he only had nothing in his hand but a touch of air.


    "Murongsheng!"


    In the dim room, the candle flickered slightly.


    Shangguanhong stared at his empty hands for a long time, and finally yelled out.


    I want to tear murongsheng to pieces!


    This Murong Sheng, how so haunted, has been pestering him!


    Often in no one''s time, inexplicably appear in his mind!


    Mingming, after murongsheng didn''t have any feelings for him and gave him that kind of medicine, he clearly hated murongsheng to the bone. How could he think of murongsheng so much!


    It must be that he hates murongsheng so much that he often thinks of murongsheng!


    Especially in the past few days, he has come up with all the ways to give murongsheng something to die!


    He is ready for everything, just one murongsheng!


    When the time comes, once murongsheng falls into his shangguanhong''s hands, he will find thousands of men to humiliate murongsheng!


    Let Murong Sheng also taste the taste of being humiliated, let Murong Sheng also survive not to die not to!


    It''s just


    Now


    Shangguanhong''s thoughts fell into a period of thinking, and he suddenly wanted to change his mind.


    Especially after knowing that Wanyan yinyao, a woman, had planted a nail beside him.


    He felt that murongsheng was thousands of times better than Wanyan yinyao''s rude woman.


    How, murongsheng such a woman, can''t give those men cheap, right?

 Chapter 1520

    Just when shangguanhong''s mind is full of murongsheng, suddenly a very rhythmic knock on the door comes in and interrupts shangguanhong''s thoughts.


    Let Shangguan Hong can''t help but frown, in the heart is very irritable.


    If there is nothing important, no one will disturb him at this time.


    If


    At this time, he ran out to disturb his subordinates. If he didn''t bring any important news


    Shangguanhong''s eyes narrowed slightly and put his robe on his body.


    He didn''t mind at all. He disappeared from the world such a disobedient man who would disturb the master.


    "Come in."


    After finishing his clothes, shangguanhong yelled out a little displeased.


    When the knock on the door heard shangguanhong''s voice, he pushed the door open and went in.


    Looking at the light in the room was too dark, the people skillfully lit a light in shangguanhong''s room, and then knelt down respectfully in front of shangguanhong.


    Shangguanhong looks at the person in front of him. He is the manager who deals with the affairs in King Rui''s mansion.


    At the beginning, when murongsheng was around him, he always drove murongsheng out. Is it because housekeeper Wang made murongsheng hate him so much?


    Thinking of this, shangguanhong''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling.


    But now is not the time to think about it. There must be something important now. Otherwise, it''s time. How could housekeeper Wang come to him?


    "If you have anything, just say it."


    Shangguanhong''s tone is a bit impatient. After all, being disturbed in the middle of the night is really not a comfortable thing.


    Housekeeper Wang swallowed the apology he had just said.


    He has been in King Rui''s residence for so many years, and naturally he knows shangguanhong very well. Now he naturally sees the displeasure on the face of the present prince. I don''t know what shangguanhong was thinking. I thought shangguanhong was angry just because his rest was disturbed.


    "Your Highness, the girl named Xiang, who you let dark Wei lead into Wang''s house today, suddenly began to shout that she wanted to eat litchi But you know, your highness, where are you going to find litchi for the fragrant girl? "


    Manager Wang felt a great headache, and what he said was that he complained to shangguanhong.


    Now housekeeper Wang is pushing his responsibility clean. It has nothing to do with him. It''s all nonsense.


    "The slave said he couldn''t find the litchi now, and the fragrant girl said Just say... "


    Said here, housekeeper Wang carefully observed shangguanhong''s face. I saw shangguanhong''s eyebrows locked tightly, but I didn''t mean to blame him.


    She was a little relieved and continued to say: "Miss Xiang said that if her highness could not meet her conditions, then her agreement with her highness would not be satisfied very well..."


    Housekeeper Wang said all the words in his heart at one breath, and suddenly he was shocked in a cold sweat.


    I kept muttering in my heart, that fragrant girl''s courage is really big, even dare to say things in this tone!


    He also said that if he was not satisfied, he would not agree with his royal highness!

 Chapter 1521

    "Oh! How dare you tell me so many conditions! What a brave man


    Shangguan Hong was very angry and laughed. For a long time, he didn''t meet anyone who dared to accept the terms in front of him.


    It has to be said that if someone stands in front of him and talks to him about the conditions, maybe he can also consider meeting that person''s conditions.


    But this Wuxiang was shangguanhong before!


    In the heart originally will also want to agree to have no fragrant condition well, but she now so play of words, that became thoroughly disgust!


    Manager Wang raised his head to look at shangguanhong''s expression. As soon as he raised his head, he saw shangguanhong''s ferocious expression. He was so scared that housekeeper Wang quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look up at shangguanhong.


    "Your Highness Look Do you want to give her... "


    Housekeeper Wang is used to doing such things. He thinks that Wu Xiang has angered Shangguan Hong this time, and there must be no good result. So he boldly stands up and puts his hand on his neck to do a neck wiping action.


    Because housekeeper Wang didn''t know what the effect of Wu Xiang was on Shangguan Hong, he only felt that Wu Xiang had offended Shangguan Hong now, and looking at Shangguan Hong''s expression, I''m afraid he was also killing Wu Xiang.


    It''s better to let him stand up and kill Wu Xiang. In this way, he can get some benefits in front of Shangguan Hong.


    But who knows, housekeeper Wang''s self righteous and perfect flattery is directly patted on the horse''s ass this time.


    On hearing this, shangguanhong waved the things on the table to the ground: "if anything happens to her, my son will let your family bury her with her!"


    Originally, shangguanhong was in a state of anger. Now, a word from housekeeper Wang successfully angered shangguanhong''s innermost anger.


    He hated that feeling very much. He was threatened by Wu Xiang. But now he can''t do anything to that man!


    And, also want to eat good drink for her, can''t let her angry!


    It''s like he''s got a lot of anger in his stomach!


    Now in addition to murongsheng, Wu Xiang is the second woman he wants to kill from his mouth!


    Housekeeper Wang saw that shangguanhong was angry and immediately knelt down. I heard the sound of the knee hitting the ground is very loud, and it hurts in people''s ears.


    "Your Highness, calm down!"


    Housekeeper Wang didn''t dare to say anything. His body trembled and asked shangguanhong''s forgiveness. Even his voice trembled because of fear.


    In the past, his royal highness had a bad temper, but he would not threaten his family as he does now


    What''s more, he really can''t see through what his highness Shizi is doing


    "Come on, you go down."


    Shangguanhong forced to bear the nameless anger in his heart.


    Housekeeper Wang has been in King Rui''s residence for many years. He has no merit, but he also has hardships.


    He can''t just because he''s not happy at all, he can''t just casually dispose of the king''s housekeeper, which will definitely make his subordinates feel cold.


    What''s more, housekeeper Wang didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Yes It''s I''ll go back now... "


    Housekeeper Wang was relieved and quickly said, for fear that it would be too late, shangguanhong would not let him leave.


    Just as he was about to get out of the room, shangguanhong suddenly stopped housekeeper Wang and made him kneel on the ground. There was a lot of cold sweat on the forehead and back.

 Chapter 1522

    "Wait, come back."


    Shangguanhong didn''t know what he remembered. After housekeeper Wang left for two steps, he suddenly said.


    "Your Highness, what else can I do for you?"


    Housekeeper Wang quickly stopped and lowered his head with a bitter smile.


    Why is he so unlucky today?


    At the beginning, Miss Xiang wanted to trouble him, and then he came to find his highness. Who knows his highness


    It''s like stepping on dog poop when you go out and filling your teeth when you drink water!


    "Tell Miss Xiang that she came to ask my son to cooperate, not my son! Her request my son can agree to her, but if I know that there is a false word she said, I don''t mind sending her to the yellow spring! "


    Shangguan Hong snorted coldly. There was endless coldness in his voice.


    Even housekeeper Wang had a creepy feeling.


    "Yes


    When steward Wang heard what Shangguan Hong said, he already knew what to do next.


    Hastily retreated to go out, be afraid to go up the official Hong will in the heart of anger all vent on her body.


    "Somebody


    When housekeeper Wang left, shangguanhong yelled, and the bodyguard standing outside came in immediately.


    "Your Highness."


    The bodyguard just knelt on the ground to salute, but instead of waiting for shangguanhong''s instructions, he was kicked on the ground by shangguanhong.


    One didn''t pay attention and fell on the ground.


    He was kicked by shangguanhong for no reason, and the bodyguard didn''t care about the pain. He quickly returned to his original position, knelt on the ground and lowered his head, waiting for shangguanhong''s assignment.


    "Didn''t I just let you guard outside the door?"?! Don''t let anyone in, even a bug! Why, just now someone can break into my son''s room! "


    Shangguanhong looked at the guard kneeling on his feet, and his face was ugly.


    It''s just


    The guard frowned slightly when he heard this.


    His highness Shizi said so at that time. It''s true, but there are also


    "His Royal Highness also said that there is no need to inform the king when he comes."


    Shangguanhong''s face turned black when he heard what the bodyguard said.


    The next moment, his face became more and more black, and he directly raised his foot and kicked the bodyguard.


    And this foot obviously used the internal force to kick in the past, and directly kicked the bodyguard to the wooden door behind, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "That was before! My son has just given you orders. Don''t take my son''s words as an excuse! " Shangguanhong stretched out his hand and pointed at the bodyguard, venting all his anger.


    "Yes It''s subordinate''s fault, subordinate... "


    The bodyguard''s chest was hurt by Shangguan Hong, but he knelt down on the ground and lowered his head: "Your Highness, please punish..."


    "Punishment?"


    Shangguanhong chin slightly raised a few minutes, tone is not just so full of fire, but with a bit of frivolity.


    Looking at kneeling in front of the body some trembling thinking, the corners of the mouth slightly hook up a trace of sneer, slowly turned over, sat in the chair: "come on!"


    Voice just fell, originally no one else''s room, quickly appeared a personal dark guard.


    "Your Highness."


    Dark Wei''s voice had no emotion at all. His eyes had no brilliance. He was staring at the ground and didn''t look in other directions.

 Chapter 1523

    Seeing that the performance of dark Wei was not bad at all, shangguanhong was a little satisfied: "drag this man down and punish him severely."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    When dark Wei heard this sentence, there was no wave in his heart, even his eyes didn''t touch. He quickly pointed the acupoints of the bodyguard, so that the bodyguard couldn''t move and couldn''t speak.


    Immediately, it was to pull up the arm of the guard and drag people out of the room.


    The guard''s eyes widened and looked at shangguanhong. The fundus of his eyes was full of pleading struggles. He hoped shangguanhong could see that he had been with his Highness for so many years and let him go.


    But it''s just killing one person. It''s very easy for shangguanhong''s position. It''s just as easy as crushing an insect with his feet, and he won''t feel guilty.


    Of course, one of his subordinates will not be able to make him soft hearted and let people go just because he has a look of begging for mercy.


    When the dark guard dragged the guard out of the room, shangguanhong said, "untie his acupoints."


    A light words, and did not get any response. But the next moment In the yard, a shrill scream came to mind.


    All the people in King Rui''s mansion were awakened from their sleep by this shrill scream.


    I want to know what happened, but no one has the courage to go out and have a look.


    Who knows, this matter can ignite, burn to their body?


    Moreover, it''s not the first time that such a thing has happened in King Rui''s mansion.


    Since his highness Shizi came back from baqizun, the whole person has changed a lot.


    I like to torture people. I don''t know where I learned this method of torture. I don''t know how many people died in the courtyard where my highness lived.


    In the past, it was the most desirable job for everyone to serve his highness.


    But now


    All the servants in King Rui''s mansion want to be far away from Shangguan Hong. They don''t want to die yet. Who knows if they will be tortured one day when they go to serve their Royal Highness?


    Now, all the people in King Rui''s mansion are honest. They dare not breathe. They are also afraid that they will do something wrong. Then they don''t know why shangguanhong is provoked.


    At that time, death is just a very easy thing.


    I''m afraid. Like now, I don''t have to swallow my breath if I have to be tortured


    Shangguan Hong is the opposite of the people in Rui Wang''s mansion for other people''s worries.


    Listening to the scream of the bodyguard, shangguanhong didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, he felt very comfortable. Even the depression accumulated in my heart in recent days seems to be swept away.


    Especially in this scream, shangguanhong seems to fall asleep more easily.


    After a while, shangguanhong fell into a deep sleep.


    At the moment, the housekeeper Wang, who was walking towards the courtyard without incense, naturally heard the scream. I thought that someone had offended shangguanhong by mistake, so I didn''t think much about it.


    I didn''t expect that I was the culprit of this incident, and I need to take some responsibility

 Chapter 1524

    "Miss Xiang, your Highness has something to tell you."


    Housekeeper Wang came to the courtyard where Wu Xiang lived. He didn''t want to send someone to inform him. He didn''t want to know whether Wu Xiang was asleep. But directly let the servant girl light the candle in the room without incense and say.


    Shangguanhong is his master. It is natural for him to serve shangguanhong carefully.


    But this girl, what kind of thing, is worthy of his service?


    "Go ahead."


    The tone of Wu Xiang''s voice is not like waking up when he is asleep. On the contrary, it seems that he has never slept.


    There were some differences in Wang''s mind, but he didn''t pay attention to them: "Your Highness said that you came to ask him for cooperation, not your highness asked you. Since you want your Highness''s help, you must pay your sincerity, otherwise! "


    Even if he didn''t finish his last words, housekeeper Wang knew that Wu Xiang was a smart man and should be able to know what he meant.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Wu Xiang didn''t show any interest in what housekeeper Wang said, but concerned about his own affairs: "I just want to know if I can eat the litchi I want to eat?"


    Housekeeper Wang was very angry and said in a heavy voice: "Your Highness will certainly meet your requirements. But if you tell your highness a lie, then you can''t afford the consequences! "


    The last sentence is very important.


    Especially now that the screams in the palace have not disappeared, we should be able to understand the consequences of cheating your highness!


    It will only be more serious than it is now, not lighter!


    Finish saying, the king housekeeper did not hear to have no sweet answer. On the contrary, I saw that the little servant girl who had just entered the room to light a candle was driven out, and the next moment the light inside the room was blown out again.


    Housekeeper Wang gaped at the room that had gone dark, and left here in a rage.


    He just suffered from his Highness''s suffocation. He had no choice but to keep it in his heart.


    But now, suffering from the suffocation of no fragrance, he also has no way, can only be suffocated in the heart, no way to send out!


    Who let, this small cheap hoof son is now the person who is valued by his highness!


    You can''t touch it or fight it!


    If he really offends this little cheap hoof, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how he died!


    At the moment, Wu Xiang is sitting by the bed, feeling the wound on his shoulder with a gloomy face, and a cold smile is hanging up at the corner of his mouth.


    "Shangguanhong, I didn''t expect that in order to take advantage of me, you would compromise even such unreasonable demands. It seems that you..."


    Wu Xiang spoke in a soft voice like a ghost, and the tone of his words was sarcastic and contemptuous.


    "Originally, I thought I would extort confessions in order to get information. As a result It''s so oppressive to be angry, and I have to satisfy my injustice. It''s really frustrating, and it''s really cowardly! "


    No wonder she didn''t talk about shangguanhong before.


    Such a person, how can let her see in the eye!


    If shangguanhuang, I''m afraid that when she goes to seek cooperation and says her request, she will be arrested and forced to confess!


    Only shangguanhong is such a loser, just holding it!

 Chapter 1525

    Such a person, so early let shangguanhong know the secret way of the ghost King''s house, Wu Xiang''s heart is naturally not happy.


    Shangguanhong''s face is not as good as guanhuang''s toes. It''s too cheap for him to make his wish come true so early?


    What''s more, if shangguanhong knew the secret way so soon, then he had enough power in his hand, could he not easily enter the ghost King''s house and level it?!


    At that time, even she may not have a good life, let alone be able to put forward such unreasonable demands.


    What''s more, she hasn''t had enough of such a glorious and rich life!


    Isn''t it meaningless to let shangguanhong level the power of the ghost King''s house so soon?


    What she wants is to let shangguanhuang''s power be removed slowly, and let them feel despair slowly!


    Feeling originally belongs to their own things, slowly lost, but helpless, slowly let him become nothing!


    Just like before!


    The secret guards she trained only obeyed her orders and died one by one under the encirclement and suppression of no danger. The power in her hands gradually decreased. She gradually felt the despair and pain in her heart. She must let shangguanhuang have a taste!


    Except Wu Xiang himself, no one can clearly know how vicious and ferocious Wu Xiang''s thoughts are


    Shangguanhuang, who is now in the secret place, never thought that it was not enough for those who were loyal to him to choose to betray him. He had to tell his opponent everything he knew! But own influence, also can receive the huge blow because of this matter!


    "Wake up, it''s daybreak, the sun is shining on your ass!"


    Murong Sheng is the first to wake up with something in his heart.


    When I open my eyes, I see shangguanhuang still sleeping with his eyes closed. When I leave, I put out my hand and slap shangguanhuang on the face twice, signaling him to get up quickly, and then go out to see what kind of scene it is.


    Shangguanhuang seems to be in a deep sleep, but the moment murongsheng''s hand is close to his face, he quickly opens his eyes.


    Slightly a crooked head, just gather in the palm of murongsheng''s hand, fell a kiss.


    Murongsheng felt the warm touch and immediately opened his eyes: "are you a disciple?"


    A white eye turned over and the truth slapped shangguanhuang''s face.


    How can shangguanhuang not know how to be reserved when he plays rogue behavior in the early morning?!


    Although Murong Sheng didn''t like Shangguan Huang''s behavior, the corner of his mouth still didn''t control it and he didn''t put it down. Obviously, I''m still a little willing.


    "Well..."


    Shangguanhuang is about to get out of bed, but he makes a dull hum.


    "What''s the matter? Is the cold inside the body going to attack? "


    Seeing shangguanhuang like this, murongsheng asks with some worry.


    What she is most worried about now is shangguanhuang''s physical problems. The temperature outside is so cold, and shangguanhuang''s body is full of chills. However, the most urgent task for them now is to go back to the outside world.


    "Nothing."


    Shangguan Huang shook his head and frowned gently.


    I don''t know why, just when I got out of bed, an ominous premonition came out of his heart.

 Chapter 1526

    It''s like something bad is going to happen.


    However, what bad things can happen to good people?


    Shangguan Huang shakes his head. Maybe he has been too leisurely in this period of time, so he doesn''t adapt to this kind of life. Will this kind of strange uneasiness come out of my heart?


    Hearing shangguanhuang say it''s OK, murongsheng''s heart is slowly put back to the distance.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, his face was ok, so he went out to wash. He didn''t notice the suspicious look on shangguanhuang''s face.


    After they had packed themselves up, they went out from the secret place hand in hand.


    Because I knew that when I went out, it was only a few meters away from the ground, so before they came out, they were ready and landed on the ground steadily with their internal skills.


    At the moment when he fell to the ground, murongsheng shivered with cold. Twist your head and look around to see if there is any danger around.


    Before she could feel a reason, shangguanhuang said, "there is no breath of life here."


    That''s true.


    In such a cold place, if there are no trees, it makes sense.


    But It''s not an iceberg here. You can''t even grow a little weed?!


    What''s more, even on the iceberg, there will be grass and small animals growing up.


    But here Shangguanhuang said that there is no breath of life here


    Is this just some


    Normally, this is the bottom of the cliff. It should have something to do with the outside, but they didn''t see any sign of activity standing here


    "No? What''s our luck? How can you come to a place where no one has ever been


    The surrounding atmosphere is really too weird, as if there is nothing alive except them. Murong Sheng is happy in his misery. He can only say so, which can comfort himself.


    "No way."


    Shangguanhuang''s brow wrinkled: "before, some people fell from the cliff, but looking at the past like this, they didn''t see the bones. It''s absolutely impossible."


    The expression on shangguanhuang''s face is a little heavy. He has never come to the bottom of the cliff, this is the first time. But what he didn''t expect was that the bottom of the cliff would be like this.


    The body, you can''t see it?


    In principle, even if the flesh is eaten or something, the bones will not disappear


    "It turns out that there are people walking in front of us and falling down from here. But it seems that I''m not as lucky as we are. At least I have a secret place. I won''t die directly. "


    Murongsheng picked his eyebrows and looked up: "it seems that it takes a certain amount of courage to be able to take the initiative to jump down from such a high place."


    Overhead is a large cloud, surrounded by the above, the sun to block, so that the light here than the normal sunny day becomes a lot of dark.


    "Ma''am, are you praising your husband''s courage?"


    Shangguanhuang chuckles and follows murongsheng''s words.


    Let murongsheng can''t help laughing out, when she fell off the cliff, shangguanhuang is how much courage, will not want to also jump down?

 Chapter 1527

    "Well? Have you found anything


    Murongsheng was about to say something when he suddenly felt something wrong at his feet: "do you feel that the land under your feet seems very soft when you guess?"


    Murongsheng said, but he didn''t forget to step on the ground with his feet. Sure enough, murongsheng found that her feet had sunk in.


    Shangguanhuang also frowned. When he fell here, he felt that the surrounding environment was not right.


    However, they did not think about whether there was any problem with the land under their feet, but the signs of life around the observer.


    Now, by murongsheng''s mention, shangguanhuang''s attention is also pulled by the soil under his feet.


    According to the normal situation, the surrounding environment is not produced overnight, and this kind of coldness is not instantaneous. The soil under the feet should be frozen hard. But it won''t be. With a little effort, it will sink into some, so soft.


    Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang''s brow and frowns. His face is heavy. He knows that shangguanhuang is also thinking about this situation.


    "The soil is soft, and it will sink in if you use your strength..."


    "Swamp!"


    Murongsheng murmured in a low voice. Before he finished, they thought about something and said it in one voice.


    "No wonder! No wonder nothing can be seen here, and there is no life. There is no way to survive here! "


    When he wanted to understand what he was stepping on under his feet, murongsheng suddenly realized it, and patted his chest with lingering fear.


    "No wonder someone fell down before, but there were no bones around. I fell from such a high place, and the speed was so fast that I must sink into the swamp


    "And we, with the secret place, can be used as a buffer point, so we don''t feel anything."


    If they didn''t have a secret place, it would be a near death for them to fall from such a high place.


    Shangguan Huang nodded in agreement. No wonder the people who fell from the cliff never survived.


    Not to mention the problem that the cliff is too high, even the falling speed will make people unable to bear it in the middle. What''s more, there is such a large swamp waiting at the bottom. Once you fall into the swamp, it''s a daydream to climb up!


    "Let''s walk slowly forward and see if there''s anything wrong."


    Shangguanhuang said, holding murongsheng''s hand and walking forward carefully.


    I don''t dare to use too much strength when I know what''s under my feet.


    Fortunately, the temperature below is very low, even the swamp is frozen here, which increases the hardness. Otherwise, they don''t want to walk on it.


    "You are absolutely right."


    After walking for a long time, they didn''t see anything alive along the way. Murong Sheng couldn''t help sighing: "don''t mention the small animals here, but they didn''t even see an ant!"


    Shangguanhuang didn''t answer, but continued to take murongsheng''s hand and walk forward.


    Waiting for death here, it''s better to walk around carefully and have a look around. Maybe they can find their way out?

 Chapter 1528

    It''s just


    The deeper you go inside, the more strange the color of the swamp on the ground becomes.


    This kind of change made the two people who kept going inside frown involuntarily, and some uneasiness rose in their hearts.


    "Do you smell a strange smell?"


    After walking for a distance, shangguanhuang suddenly stops and looks back at murongsheng. He asks.


    "Strange smell? What''s the smell? Why don''t I smell it at all? "


    Murongsheng didn''t expect shangguanhuang to stop suddenly when he was walking. One of them didn''t notice. He suddenly bumped into a meat wall in front of him. Suddenly feel the nose ache and acid, some not angry mouth response.


    Facing murongsheng''s bad tone, shangguanhuang didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he continued to hold murongsheng''s hand and walk forward to see the situation.


    Now that I don''t know what it is, I''ll go on and have a look at the situation.


    If there was any danger, Shangguan Huang didn''t feel afraid at all. He went back to the secret place directly, and the danger outside would not do anything to them.


    Since he knew murongsheng''s secret place and could enter and leave at will, shangguanhuang was confident and courageous now.


    If it was normal, he would be checking the movement around him as he walked. Once there is any wind and grass, it will immediately enter the state of vigilance. Where is the unscrupulous like now?


    "Wait a minute!"


    Murongsheng suddenly stops and holds shangguanhuang''s body.


    "I smell it, and I smell a strange smell."


    Although murongsheng worked hard during this period, he practiced his internal skills with shangguanhuang.


    However, his internal power was not as good as shangguanhuang''s, so his five senses were not as sensitive as shangguanhuang''s.


    Shangguanhuang just began to smell the smell, murongsheng did not smell. But after walking a few steps forward, I realized what the strange taste shangguanhuang said.


    The smell Very strange, but


    It seems that she saw it in a book in the secret place.


    There is a kind of taste in that book, which is similar to what it is now. Although murongsheng is not sure, it should be almost the same!


    "It should be Oil, right


    "Oil?"


    When shangguanhuang heard what murongsheng said, he frowned again.


    It''s not that he hasn''t smelled the smell of oil. It can''t be the smell of oil. Otherwise, he could tell it from the beginning.


    How can this bad temperature be oil?


    "It should be," murongsheng nodded, his eyes flashing a bit of light, "this is not ordinary oil, it should be a kind of oil that can burn."


    Can, burning oil?


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t understand more. He knew a lot of things, but he never heard of such things.


    "There is a book in the secret place that describes the taste of an oil. I smell it. It''s like what''s described in the book. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can find other uses. "


    Murongsheng didn''t know much about this kind of thing, and there was no way to describe it clearly to shangguanhuang. Fortunately, after a while, they came to the side of the strange oil.

 Chapter 1529

    Shangguanhuang''s eyes had been looking at murongsheng before, and he wanted to get more answers from murongsheng.


    But looking at murongsheng, he didn''t want to explain anything. He just sighed and looked ahead.


    What I saw was very strange. It was a scene that I had never seen before.


    A piece of black like a mire appeared in front of us, and there were bubbles on it.


    This kind of scene looks like it''s not too disgusting.


    When he saw this kind of black thing in front of him, Shangguan Huang thought of that kind of poison full of poison.


    Looking at murongsheng step by step, shangguanhuang was a little panicked and said: "don''t go there!"


    Just now, he was still thinking about what the pile of things in front of him was and what kind of function they had. As a result, he suddenly found that his palm was empty. Murongsheng didn''t say a word to him, so he walked towards the black things.


    Immediately will shangguanhuang to a big jump, quickly stop.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any big problem. I just want to see if it''s the same as the description in the book. In this way, we can judge whether it is what the book says


    Murongsheng said without paying any attention. When he was about to reach for his hand, he found that his hand was held by someone.


    Shangguanhuang came to her with the fastest speed.


    "Try what?"


    Looking at Murong Sheng''s ready to move, Shangguan Huang said that he didn''t agree with him.


    In the face of this kind of unclear things, they had better be cautious.


    "Have you forgotten that I''m actually invincible?" Murongsheng said with a smile, "what''s more, I''m just out of luck. I''m really poisoned. There are many antidotes in the secret place for me to take, so you don''t have to worry."


    There are so many antidotes. It''s time to give full play to their effects.


    "No, I''m afraid it''s corrosive." Shangguanhuang looks at such disgusting and strange liquid and shakes his head. Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, there is a twinkle of seriousness.


    When murongsheng was fighting against the black widow, he knew that he was immune to most poisons. But one thing was clear in his heart. Murongsheng is not a man of iron and steel, but a man of flesh and blood.


    Who knows that this thing in front of us is really weird. Well, it''s not so safe.


    "You''re afraid of that."


    Murongsheng took a look at shangguanhuang. In order to reassure shangguanhuang, he thought of a way: "here, if you try something, you will know if it is corrosive? You see. "


    With that, murongsheng took shangguanhuang to the beach and squatted down on the side.


    Tear off a skirt and throw it in the black.


    Because murongsheng didn''t really fight, shangguanhuang didn''t stop him, but watched quietly. Looking at murongsheng''s confident attitude, his worried heart is slowly letting go.


    "You see, the clothes are perfect. Doesn''t that mean they''re not corrosive?"


    When murongsheng finished, without waiting for shangguanhuang to react, murongsheng stretched out his finger and pinched the black sticky thing on the cloth.

 Chapter 1530

    Just feel on the belly of the finger, is some sticky feeling.


    In combination with this color, this bad smell.


    In my heart, I have some judgment that this should be the kind of oil described in the book.


    It''s just


    "It''s a pity." Murong sighed, threw the cloth aside and shook his head.


    Although it seems that there should be this kind of black oil all around, there is no description of how to use it in the book, so even when meeting such a rare thing, murongsheng doesn''t feel happy.


    Just seeing murongsheng reach out and touch the cloth, shangguanhuang is too late to stop it. The heart, which was not easy to put down, was mentioned in my throat again.


    Looking at murongsheng touching that thing, nothing happened, which was a heavy sigh of relief.


    As soon as I relaxed, I heard a sigh from murongsheng.


    Looking at this kind of murongsheng, shangguanhuang is really puzzled.


    He even wanted to break murongsheng''s head apart to see what was in the melon seeds. Why could he always know so many things he didn''t know?


    "What a pity?"


    Murongsheng sighs over there, which makes shangguanhuang ask curiously.


    "Unfortunately, although this kind of thing is very rare in that book, there is no way to write it down. Isn''t it a pity that so many rare things can''t be used completely? "


    Murong Sheng left, but also some regret, but also some dislike, looking at a large area of things in front of him.


    Finally, he took shangguanhuang''s hand, walked around from here, and continued to walk forward.


    Since we don''t know how to use these things, there''s no need to waste time here.


    After walking for a long time, murongsheng was a little impatient.


    "I''ve been walking for such a long time. Why is it still a swamp here and I haven''t gone out at all?"


    Murongsheng always felt the soft soil under his feet, and his tone could not help complaining.


    Although it''s more interesting and comfortable to step on this kind of soft soil, as long as you think that this thing is a swamp, you can''t help but feel some fear.


    I''m afraid one of them is not careful. If they step on it, they will sink down directly.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s move on slowly. We''ll be able to get out of this area."


    After a long walk, shangguanhuang didn''t feel irritable and tired. After hearing murongsheng''s complaint, he turns back to appease murongsheng.


    "Well, all right."


    Murong Sheng answered. Although he didn''t pay attention to Shangguan Huang''s words, he was still careless. Walking, did not notice the situation at the foot.


    All of a sudden, one of them was stumbling by a bulge under the sole of his feet without paying attention. One of them stumbled and stepped heavily on the ground, directly falling into the swamp.


    "Ah


    If not for shangguanhuang''s quick reaction, he could catch murongsheng''s upper body immediately. I''m afraid this time, murongsheng will fall down in this swamp.


    "Come on, pull me up!"

 Chapter 1531

    One of his feet has fallen into the swamp, how can''t make it.


    It''s like another inexplicable force under her feet, holding her feet and pulling them down.


    Murongsheng''s heart is very flustered, his head has no time to think, subconsciously yells.


    It''s just that the power of pulling down is too great. Even if Shangguan Huang exhausted his strength, he didn''t pull Murong Sheng up. It just prolongs the time for murongsheng to sink.


    "Don''t push!"


    Seeing that shangguanhuang used too much strength, the soil under his feet began to loosen slowly. Murongsheng quickly stopped shangguanhuang''s behavior: "if you continue to use force, you will also be taken down by me!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    As soon as he stopped exerting himself, murongsheng''s knees had fallen into the swamp. Shangguanhuang scolded out.


    "Come and help me, and let me lie on my back. Then, you''ll find a way to slowly pull me up from the swamp


    Murongsheng now has no time to quarrel with Shanghuang. He says quickly. She knew that if she slowed down, her danger would increase a lot.


    If it hadn''t happened suddenly, she couldn''t think of any good way.


    When he finally stabilized, murongsheng remembered what he had seen in the secret place before. For example, in the face of all kinds of dangerous situations, what should be done.


    One of them, fortunately, is how to save one''s own life in the swamp!


    Shangguanhuang did not have time to analyze whether murongsheng''s method was feasible or not.


    Without hesitation, he fished murongsheng''s body and tried to make him lie on the swamp.


    When murongsheng came down, shangguanhuang felt keenly that his body didn''t continue to sink!


    Even if there is, the speed is very slow, the naked eye can not see!


    "Now, you try to find a way to drag me up slowly by not letting yourself fall into a desperate situation." Murongsheng''s voice is much lighter now. He''s afraid that he''s in the middle of his voice. Then he starts to sink into the swamp again.


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng had no experience to survive from the swamp. They could only grope and save themselves slowly.


    Found that murongsheng''s body almost did not sink down, shangguanhuang just nearly stopped beating heart, this slowly returned to normal.


    Deeply spit out a pressure in the chest of the turbid gas, and then grasp murongsheng shoulder clothes, carefully will slowly to pull up.


    Murongsheng was lying on the swamp. He could feel the speed of his body moving up slowly in the swamp. That kind of feeling has never been experienced, let her have a kind of strange taste.


    What makes her feel most uncomfortable is that she is lying flat on the swamp now. The hair must have fallen into the swamp! The back of the clothes is stained with a lot of soil.


    She can completely describe what kind of embarrassed image she will be when she is pulled out by shangguanhuang!


    She swears!


    When you get out of this swamp, you have to go back to the secret place and wash it well!

 Chapter 1532

    "You, raise your head a little bit."


    Looking at murongsheng''s body gradually pulled up by him, shangguanhuang''s mood is also more and more relaxed, and he has a greater grasp in his heart and commands it in a soft voice.


    Murongsheng was also very obedient at this time. She did whatever shangguanhuang asked her to do, trying not to let herself fall into the swamp and get involved.


    Shangguanhuang breathes deeply, holding murongsheng''s clothes in his hand. Seeing that he was about to escape from the swamp, shangguanhuang seized the opportunity to pull murongsheng.


    Just because of his great strength, shangguanhuang almost stumbles and falls to the ground when he pulls murongsheng up. Murongsheng also opens the secret place at this time, and the two of them hide in the secret place together.


    Avoid the danger of falling into the swamp again.


    "Fortunately, I was so quick that I was scared to death!"


    Once in the secret place, murongsheng completely relaxed. Palpitating patted chest, some proud.


    Fortunately, her reaction is fast enough, if you slow down, I''m afraid two people will fall into another dilemma again!


    Shangguanhuang sat on the grass, but also some helpless smile: "your secret place, has become our refuge."


    As long as there is a danger, two people will quickly get into the secret place, this is not refuge, what is it?


    "It''s called rational use. People just want to use it, but they can''t use it!" Murongsheng didn''t think it was a very shameful thing at all.


    In fact, this situation is not very good.


    It''s not a good phenomenon to run into the secret place as soon as there is danger and rely on it.


    This will make them less alert.


    However, at the bottom of the cliff, such a dangerous place where no one has ever been. If there is no secret place, it is impossible to survive.


    There are too many dangers here!


    "Let''s have a rest in the secret place now. The temperature outside is so cold, and the land under our feet is so hard to walk. It''s better to prepare for some time and then go out to see the situation. "


    Murongsheng said, it''s really hard to bear the mud on his body. He took off his clothes, turned his head and got into the lake, washing his body and the mud on his hair.


    The temperature outside is too low. Even if the temperature inside the lake is not so high, it still makes murongsheng feel very warm.


    Shangguanhuang, listening to murongsheng''s words, also nodded and agreed with murongsheng''s words.


    Especially after experiencing the situation just now, even if I saw murongsheng take off his clothes and take a bath in front of him, I didn''t have any other ideas.


    Now he doesn''t have the extra mind to think about other things. The situation outside is so bad, and he doesn''t know what will happen to the ghost palace and baqizun during his absence.


    If you don''t worry, it must be a lie.


    "During our time in the secret place, we should think about how to get out of the swamp and how to get up."


    Shangguanhuang skillfully made the firewood, picked up a fish from the lake, and then began to roast it.


    After being outside for so long, I''m really hungry.

 Chapter 1533

    "I said, if you want to kill the fish, you can kill the fish, but can''t you not do it when I''m in the bath or near me?"


    Murong Sheng smelled the fishy smell coming from afar. He was so disgusted that he frowned and yelled at shangguanhuang.


    "I''d love to."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t feel that he was doing something wrong at all. He said slowly, "wash quickly, and then come up to eat. When you have enough to eat and drink, think about how to get out of the cliff. "


    Speaking of this matter, murongsheng immediately lost his spirit.


    If there are swamps under the cliff and there is no way out.


    So if you want to get out of here, you can only climb up from the place where you fall down!


    But how to get up at such a high distance?


    Is it difficult to fly up with lightness skill?


    Don''t even think about it!


    If you use lightness skill to fly up that high distance, I''m afraid you haven''t reached half of it, and you will have no strength to fall down again!


    What''s the use of dying then?


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng crouch at the bottom of the cliff. They are helpless. They don''t know what way to go out.


    On the other side of the ghost palace, they are also in a state of anxiety.


    "What news will you give my son today?"


    At dawn, shangguanhong didn''t even wash and gargle. He didn''t want to delay at all and walked towards the courtyard where Wuxiang lived. Before he entered the room, he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "His highness Shizi is so proud of Wu Xiang that he came here early in the morning. I''m really flattered by Wu Xiang. "


    Shangguanhong was worried that he didn''t dare to do anything. As soon as he woke up, he came to Wuxiang. But Wu Xiang was not worried at all. In Shangguan Hong''s urgent state, he was very calm.


    Slowly finish the last meal, slowly said.


    Although there is no emotion, why do you feel it? On the contrary, it sounds like a kind of inexplicable compliment. But when Wu Xiang is talking, his eyelids are hanging. The smell of deep disdain under my eyes was covered.


    Shangguanhong really can''t calm down. He doesn''t look like a person who can do great things at all!


    Don''t you think it''s good to send your own Shu Xia to deal with this kind of thing?


    As a result, his master was completely impatient. Regardless of his identity, he ran to ask her about it.


    Compared with her master, it''s really a long way off incorrect!


    No matter how good the master is, it''s not her. In her eyes, it''s nothing!


    "Finished? Say it when you''re finished


    Shangguanhong watched impatiently. After eating, he wiped the corner of his mouth with his handkerchief. A trace of irony flashed through his eyes.


    A slave, a rude woman who had been a secret guard for so many years under shangguanhuang. Now I still have to learn the look of the ladies in the capital and wipe the corners of my mouth after dinner. It''s a joke.


    It''s also disgusting!


    "My son warned you, you''d better not play any tricks!" Shangguanhong looks at Wuxiang coldly, and has a gnashing of teeth taste to this woman.


    He can''t attack now. He must bear it.


    But just because he has to bear it now doesn''t mean he has nothing to do with this woman!


    Now he has to keep everything in his heart, and when he finds a suitable opportunity later Will give back to this woman thousands of times!

 Chapter 1534

    If it were not for the fact that this woman was still useful to him, he would have killed this woman long ago!


    "How can I play tricks in front of your highness?"


    Wu Xiang raised his head, slightly sarcastic opening: "I have one say one say two say two, now you hear clearly, Fenghua building."


    Shangguanhong heard Wu Xiang''s words and was slightly stunned.


    Because he really didn''t respond for a moment, what does it have to do with fenghualou.


    Where is Fenghua building?


    Although the name sounds very elegant, it is indeed a brothel, and it is also the largest brothel in Beijing.


    Most of the officials in the capital have been there, because it''s really a good place for entertainment. Even he himself has been there.


    But now, what does Wu Xiang do when he mentions Lai Feng painting building for no reason?


    Wu Xiang looked at Shangguan Hong''s puzzled expression and was very satisfied.


    With a slight smile, the man stood up and walked to the nearby imperial concubine''s couch. He lay down and continued to say, "Your Highness may not know that this fenghualou is the power of shangguanhuang. Like me, the people who belong to shangguanhuang are the madams of fenghualou. "


    This sentence, almost like a man with a small hammer, hard hit shangguanhong''s head above.


    What is brothel?


    In addition to earning a lot of money, it is also the place with the most people!


    What dignitaries, civilians, will patronize this place!


    There are so many people. What can we do?!


    Of course, we can collect all kinds of information!


    At the beginning, shangguanhuang often did not go to court, and he was very proud. Now it seems that he is too stupid!


    Even if shangguanhuang didn''t go to court and fenghualou was in control, most of the news in the capital could be completely controlled by shangguanhuang!


    Once people are drunk, once they are immersed in the arms of beauty, they can speak out some news of Xinmi.


    And often, this kind of thing is the easiest to say in the brothel!


    It is estimated that shangguanhuang will know after they say it.


    Shangguanhong is not a fool, nor has he never thought of gathering intelligence from the brothel to slowly develop his own power.


    But at that time, the wind painting building was already up, and he really couldn''t get in. Even if you don''t give up, open a new one. But almost no one came to patronize, and those who wanted to go to the brothel for fun went to Fenghua building.


    Even if people come, they are all unimportant tasks, and they can''t get any favorable information at all!


    There is no value at all. Shangguanhong has no choice but to give up the way of collecting information from brothels.


    Therefore, he adjusted the situation later and turned to open an inn.


    Who can think that shangguanhuang''s ability will be so great?!


    It''s not only people who have become the famous Baqi Venerable Master in the river and lake, but also built a big industry of wind painting building in the capital!


    The more Shangguan Hong thought about it, the more hungry he was, the more cool he felt.


    The anger in his heart kept pouring up, which made him really want to stand up and overturn the table at hand!

 Chapter 1535

    However, there is still a trace of reason in my heart.


    Reason told him that he could never do such a thing. Otherwise, it will be despised by Wu Xiang!


    "That''s enough news. You can leave now." Wu Xiang didn''t mean to stay at all. He didn''t even give Shangguan Hong face. After that, he turned the man out directly.


    Although this news is not what Shangguan Hong wants to know about the secret way in the ghost King''s house.


    But it''s not a small thing!


    At least, for shangguanhong now, it''s a piece of good news that can make him ecstatic!


    It can also be said that the people in Rui Wang''s residence worked hard to bring litchi to her, and gave Shangguan Hong a little bit of sweetness.


    Although it is said that, but for Wu Xiang, her present behavior is just revenge!


    Revenge, no demon killed so many dead men in her hand. Almost forced her to a desperate situation, such no demon, she will not let her go!


    "Very good!"


    Shangguanhong looked at Wuxiang coldly and said, "my son will leave, but tomorrow, I hope you can also bring satisfactory news to my son!"


    In fact, in his heart, he hoped that the news Wu Xiang said was mixed.


    However, from Wu Xiang''s expression, he could see that Wu Xiang didn''t cheat him. In my heart, I know that since Wu Xiang came to him to seek cooperation, he would not cheat him.


    In that case


    Then, knowing that fenghualou is shangguanhuang''s industry, he will take action.


    "No!"


    Wu Xiang gave Shangguan Hong a cold look and a sneer. I don''t mean to take Guan Hong seriously at all. However, the flash of light, and its complexity, with a bit of revenge pleasure.


    She told shangguanhong the news, no demon who didn''t defend shangguanhong would be hit hard!


    But Wu Xiang''s attitude now is really unbearable to Shangguan Hong. Naturally, I don''t want to stay here.


    I can''t get any extra useful information left behind. Instead, I will be infuriated by this woman!


    After returning to the study, she immediately yelled: "all for my son!"


    In an instant, the dark guard hidden in every corner appeared in front of shangguanhong.


    "Fenghualou bewitches people, corrupts people''s customs, and forces good people into prostitution. From now on, fenghualou will be sealed up! Do it


    Shangguanhong said several high sounding words in succession. His purpose was to destroy fenghualou and the place where shangguanhuang could collect all kinds of information!


    After the dark guards heard the order, they immediately disappeared in the room, to arrange the things that need to be arranged.


    Shangguanhong was the only one left in the study, with a ferocious and terrible smile on his face.


    Shangguanhuang, this is just the first step!


    Shangguanhuang had better die under the cliff. If he escaped from the cliff, he would not die. From baqizun alive back to the capital, then he wants to let shangguanhuang feel despair!


    Seeing that all the forces cultivated in his hands for so many years have been mercilessly eradicated by him!


    He wants shangguanhuang to have nothing!

 Chapter 1536

    "Ouch, who did it come from. What do you want to do in the morning? Don''t you know if you don''t do business in the morning? "


    In the capital, when the Fenghua building will open for business, basically, people who often come here know it.


    But this early in the morning there was a "bang bang" knock on the door, let the doorman listen very strange.


    And the knock is very urgent, as if if if you don''t open the door, you can knock all the time. Let the doorman had to get up and run to open the door.


    Fenghualou!


    It''s a brothel. It''s the sound of the night. In the early morning, everyone is still sleeping. Who will open the door and make a sound? And at this time, it is unlikely that someone will come to the door!


    "Get out of the way!"


    The gatekeeper just opened the door, but as soon as the door was opened, he was pushed aside by an arm.


    At the same time, the ear also remembered a loud voice: "put him down for me!"


    With a wave of his hand, two men came up quickly behind him, pressing the doorman''s arm and pushing it aside.


    Seeing this posture, the doorman was a little flustered for a moment, especially the people in front of him were all dressed as officers and soldiers: "officer, what''s the situation? Villains always work according to the rules, and never do anything harmful to nature!"


    "Officer, what are you doing when you suddenly arrest a villain? We are all doing serious business! I hope the master can be very observant and let the little one go! I really haven''t done anything bad! The little one can swear, please let the little one go


    Who can think of yesterday or normal business, the result of the next day just opened the door will be arrested?


    In particular, the official standing in front of him didn''t even look at what he said.


    Such a scene, is to let the gatekeeper want to break the head, can not think out.


    What do these officers and men want to do?


    I''m afraid it''s unexpected that what these officers and soldiers want to catch is not him, but the Fenghua building behind him.


    Therefore, no matter how the gatekeeper pleads for mercy here, it will not help.


    "What''s the noise? Is it possible for someone to challenge the painting building? "


    The sleepy turtles immediately woke up when they heard the noise outside. They all stood up from the bed and walked outside with their arms dangling and their necks askew. "If you want to make trouble, you have to see if my fist agrees!"


    The turtles all have some Kung Fu, and most people don''t make trouble in the brothel when they see them coming out.


    It''s just


    "Is there something wrong with this situation?"


    One of them saw a group of officers and soldiers standing outside and stopped involuntarily.


    There are troublemakers. They are just Street gangsters. Even if people are very strong, they have no backing. For their own jobs, they will also expel people, and then have a good fight with this group of people.


    However, when they saw these officers and men appear in front of them.


    One by one, there are some dishes to rest.


    Let them fight with the officers and soldiers, isn''t that for death?!


    They don''t have the courage to fight with those who eat official food!

 Chapter 1537

    "It''s better to be obedient, so as not to suffer some flesh and blood."


    Standing in front of the officers and soldiers looking at the front of a group of turtles, a cold smile.


    These turtles are still invisible to him.


    It''s just that the Fenghua building is very rich. Even the tortoise employed here is more than the ordinary brothels.


    But this Fenghua building, even if it is a brothel, has been doing business seriously, and has not done anything illegal. All of a sudden, casually to the brothel on a charge, let him seal it up, it is really some injustice.


    But he thought it was useless to be wronged!


    This is the order passed down by the leader. He can''t question his small role. He can only follow it.


    Even if he felt wronged for them, he couldn''t do anything but obey orders. Perhaps, the person who opened this brothel must have offended some powerful dignitaries when he didn''t know it.


    That''s why the brothel was opened.


    The tortoises stood in the same place and looked at each other. For a moment, they really didn''t know what to do.


    What should we do?


    Is it to rush up against the officers and soldiers, or what?


    If you rush up and offend the officers and soldiers, are you going to be arrested? We''ll have to suffer from skin and flesh then!


    If you don''t go up, then the bustard will blame them. They don''t have any good fruit to eat. Maybe this job will be lost!


    It''s really a dilemma!


    The leading officers and soldiers didn''t wait for the tortoises to come up with any good solutions. They waved, and a large number of officers and soldiers appeared, surrounded them. The weapon in the hand is not polite to point to these tortoises.


    Now, you don''t have to make your own decisions.


    The officers and soldiers are very close to the leader. They have made a decision.


    All of a sudden, even if they don''t want to surrender, it''s impossible.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ghost King''s house, listening to the reports from his subordinates, Wu Yao, who was dealing with all kinds of things in the ghost King''s house, suddenly jumped up in fright: "what did you say? Are you telling me again? "


    Face incredible looking at kneeling in front of her report to the hands, eyes wide at him.


    "Subordinate It''s all true things that I saw with my own eyes. This morning, the government suddenly came and took away all the people in Fenghua building. "


    Even this dark Wei is hard to believe. He has been following the arrangement of Wuyu and secretly staring at the situation of Fenghua building. Who would have thought that in a flash, the Fenghua building, which has been painstakingly managed by Wu Yao for so many years, was destroyed this morning?


    At the same time, he felt puzzled.


    At that time, the Fenghua building was always opened with the tacit consent of the government?


    Even many of the guests in Fenghua building were officials of the imperial court.


    Why didn''t the news come out, and the government directly attacked Fenghua building?


    Don''t say that this dark Wei can''t understand, even no demon himself can''t understand.


    Frowning, directly sent out a signal bomb, immediately have got the news of dark Wei appeared in front of no demon.


    Looking at the dark Wei that this word pats open in front of me, the eyebrow of no demon frowned deeper: "how can such a little person? What about the others? "

 Chapter 1538

    "Demon master, some people were taken away by Yu master, and some people were taken away by Yi master."


    Being said so, no demon just reflected it.


    How could she forget about it?


    It''s really because I''m so busy dealing with the affairs of the ghost King''s house these days. In addition, I heard the news of fenghualou early this morning, which made it worse.


    Less of these people, is to follow those two people out to find the master!


    "You immediately split up! Go and investigate the Fenghua building! "


    No demon ordered several people to stay in the ghost King''s house to guard: "you guys, continue to guard the ghost King''s house. If something happens to the king''s house, I''ll ask you!"


    Although no demon calm down, adjust their thoughts, things to one by one arrangement.


    But she is not good at this kind of thing. It''s not her strong point!


    Her strong point is to open the wind painting building, and then in the wind painting building will be others in the heart do not want to say the words to set out.


    But now


    She is the only one who can sit in the ghost King''s house.


    She must keep calm now. She can''t live up to the master''s trust in her. She should keep the ghost King''s house well!


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates!"


    Kneeling in front of the dark Wei voice loud said, a moment disappeared in front of no demon.


    They are well-trained, even if no demon did not give them a detailed allocation of things, but they all know what they want to do and how to do it.


    When all the dark guards left, Wu Yao was relieved and sat on the chair limply.


    Even if she wants to break her head now, she can''t figure out how it happened.


    Her wind painting building is open well, how can it be suddenly sealed up so inexplicably?


    Moreover, although her Fenghua building is a brothel, she has never done anything excessive. If you have to say that, there are too many things that people can''t see in other brothels!


    Why does fenghualou suffer?


    Is it because the government is jealous of the sound of fenghualou?


    It''s impossible!


    Her Fenghua building has been certified by the government since its opening, and I don''t know how much money she has brought to those officials for the taxes she has paid over the years.


    So, no demon now is how no way to understand, wind painting building how can a little bit of omen are not sealed up?


    Contrary to the situation without demon, shangguanhong was happy and excited when he knew that all the people in Fenghua building had been caught!


    After so many years of fighting wits and bravery with Guan Huang, we finally won this time!


    He even has an impulse to clap his hands when he reports the situation.


    "It''s a beautiful thing to do. Go down and enjoy it yourself."


    Shangguanhong forced down the excitement in his heart. In this action, the subordinates who made the most contribution to the action calm down and said something.


    He''s almost flying off the ground now!


    He felt that he was much stronger than shangguanhuang. At least now, he will eradicate shangguanhuang, the most hidden force?!

 Chapter 1539

    This kind of taste is more wonderful than other things he has experienced.


    It makes him feel like he''s going to fly to heaven!


    "Thank you, your highness, for your last visit."


    The two subordinates who were in charge of handling this incident were overjoyed to hear what shangguanhong said, and they spoke with one voice.


    I''ve seen so many people tortured by shangguanhong these days. It''s really rare to get rewards from shangguanhong.


    What''s more, the reward from shangguanhong will never be worse!


    Moreover, only those who have made great achievements will have a chance to get the reward from his highness.


    Aren''t they lucky now?


    Originally, they just arranged things according to what his highness said. They didn''t take any credit at all.


    And now


    I really picked up a big bargain for nothing!


    "It''s just such a little thing. It''s crazy to make your highness happy."


    Wu Xiang didn''t know when he came to the outside of the study. Looking at what happened in the study, he had a sneer smile on his lips.


    His eyes fell on shangguanhong. There was no respect at all. Some of them had strong contempt.


    Because of such a big event, he eradicated the great forces around shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhong is now sitting happily in his chair, enjoying tea comfortably. It''s also to prevent myself from doing such shameful things.


    His happy mood has not yet calmed down. In an instant, he heard the sarcastic voice from Wu Xiang, which made Shangguan Hong feel as if he had been poured a basin of cold water. Part of his excited mood disappeared.


    Frowning up, looking out, you can see the fragrance outside the door.


    These boys at the gate are not rubbish!


    I can''t even stop a woman whose martial arts are totally useless, and I don''t know how to inform her.


    These people, they are damned!


    Seeing the expression on Shangguan Hong''s face, Wu Xiang said calmly: "your slaves just stopped me and wanted to stop me. However, I have some important things to tell you, so I have no choice but to kill them first and then tell you. I hope your highness doesn''t mind. "


    It seems that Wu Xiang killed several young men, just as he accidentally killed several ants. It''s not a big deal at all.


    Although she doesn''t have any martial arts now, she is still good at it. For those slaves outside, the efforts she used were not enough to plug her teeth.


    "No!"


    Shangguan Hong gnashed his teeth and said that what Wu Xiang had just said made him happy.


    There''s no way he won''t mind.


    Since Wu Xiang entered the Rui palace, the whole palace has become miasmatic.


    At the beginning, Wanyan yinyao came to ask as soon as Wuxiang came in. Regardless of his face as a son of the world, let everyone know that his son of the world was held in the palm of his hand by Wanyan yinyao!


    Later, it was because of no incense, so he could not help but deal with a thought around him!


    Now, without his consent, Wu Xiang directly killed his slave who was guarding outside the study!

 Chapter 1540

    According to this situation, then Wuxiang will be able to do evil in ruiwang mansion in the future?!


    But the most irritating thing is that he is not able to do anything to Wu Xiang!


    Where does this make him face?!


    "If you have something to do, you need to find my son."


    Shangguan Hong looks at Wu Xiang coldly. If Wu Xiang really has something important, it''s OK to say.


    If Wu Xiang has nothing to do with him, then don''t blame him for being rude!


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Xiang casually found a chair to sit down, and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, can''t you run to see your unhappy face?"


    Hearing that shangguanhong couldn''t help but slap Wuxiang, he finally put up with it.


    And since Wu Xiang cooperated with him, he didn''t know how many times to make trouble without reason. Now he dare to say such words!


    Unexpectedly, all the people around shangguanhuang were people with thicker skin than the outer wall!


    "But it''s nothing to look at when you''re so happy," Wu Xiang slowly poured a cup of tea for himself and said leisurely, "but I just want to see the excitement. I''ll send you a good news for free."


    Sitting opposite shangguanhong, Wu Xiang cocked his legs.


    Shangguanhong picked eyebrows and judged in his heart how much credibility Wu Xiang''s words could have.


    "The Fenghua building was built successfully after years of painstaking efforts. The girls in the wind painting building are all non demon confidants. No demon will never just watch so many people being put into prison. "


    "You mean..." Shangguanhong thought about Wu Xiang''s words in his heart, and frowned, "will no demon go to break the prison?"


    About this situation, Shangguan Hongqi also thought about it. He just thought of it and denied it.


    The terrain inside the prison is complex, and many organs are set up to prevent prisoners from escaping from the prison, causing unnecessary busyness to officials.


    If you don''t have a map inside the prison, if you enter the prison, you will not be able to fly. Don''t talk about saving people, even yourself may be trapped in it.


    Therefore, when he thought about this issue again, he gave up and didn''t think about it in depth.


    He didn''t believe that Wu Yao would have the courage.


    And still in shangguanhuang no longer, have the courage, also want to sneak into the prison to save these people out.


    "I''ve said all I have to say, believe it or not."


    Wu Xiang is also indifferent attitude, she said, believe it or not, then take a fancy to Guan Hong. If shangguanhong doesn''t believe what she said, then she is helpless. Can she still believe what she said according to shangguanhong''s head?


    That''s impossible.


    "Don''t forget that shangguanhuang is the emperor''s favorite son. Even the key to the Treasury, the emperor will give shangguanhuang one, let alone other things? "


    What Wu Xiang said is very clear. What she means is. Shangguanhuang has maps in this prison. Not only shangguanhuang, but also shangguanhuang''s subordinates have a clear understanding of the terrain inside the prison and the organs placed.

 Chapter 1541

    "Maybe now, Wu Yao has started to send people to grope for the place where the women in fenghualou are imprisoned." No fragrance looming smile.


    And shangguanhong was furious!


    When it comes to the key to the national treasury, shangguanhong''s mood is hard to calm down.


    He never understood why, in such an important place as the national treasury, the bad old man gave the key to shangguanhuang?!


    Is it because shangguanhuang is his favorite son, so he wants to give her such an important thing?!


    Even, he didn''t know until today. Even the topographic drawings in the prison were handed over to shangguanhuang! Even shangguanhuang''s men were very clear about the terrain in the prison!


    Isn''t that enough to explain one thing?!


    Even if shangguanhuang made a mistake in the future, he would be held in prison.


    So shangguanhuang didn''t have to worry about anything, just relying on his subordinates to escape from the prison smoothly!


    The more I think about it, the more I hate it and the more I envy it!


    "Moreover, according to my understanding of Wu Yao for so many years, it is very likely that she will come out in person."


    Just because he said so many words, Shangguan honggei could be so angry. Now Wu Xiang''s heart is very contemptuous of Shangguan Hong who can be easily led by her nose. At the same time, his heart is also mixed with some pleasure of revenge.


    If she did, she would make shangguanhong hate shangguanhuang more and more, and would like to eradicate people. When shangguanhuang falls into shangguanhong''s hands in the future, his fate will only be more miserable.


    Only in this way can we live up to her sacrifice!


    Only when the dead men she trained were demolished by Wuyu can she feel at ease!


    "Is it?"


    Shangguanhong listen to Wu Xiang said, when no demon will personally come out to rescue his men, let him feel incredible.


    Isn''t there a dispensable existence under your hands?


    If you don''t have this, you can still cultivate new talents. Why take risks on your own?


    Looking at Wu Xiang dubiously, he questioned: "are you so sure that she will go?"


    "Eight out of ten."


    Wu Xiang''s face was calm. He took up the tea cup and put it on his mouth. He said for sure.


    When he finished his tea and put the cup back, he saw shangguanhong turning to leave: "what are you going to do?"


    Some confused mouth, but then want to understand, in the heart flashed a trace of irony.


    She came here not only to say such a small thing, but also to say her plan!


    As a result, shangguanhong didn''t wait for her to tell her the plan, so she was in such a hurry to leave and decorate it. She couldn''t hold her breath at all.


    "Since you said that she would come here in person, naturally I''ll give her a good order. Let the officers and soldiers in the prison keep a good watch. What should we do if we let them run away? "


    Wu Xiang would call her to stop at this point, which made Shangguan Hong very impatient.


    But Wu Xiang is not under his command now. Naturally, it is impossible for him to expose his real strength in front of Wu Xiang. Now that Wu Xiang is sitting in the study, he doesn''t want to leave, so he will leave and give orders.

 Chapter 1542

    As a result, Wu Xiang stopped him again.


    "With the strength of Wu Yao and her subordinates, do you think you can stop them just by relying on those officers and soldiers and those people under you?"


    Wu Xiang never saw Shangguan Hong in his eyes. At this time, he seized the opportunity and even wanted to make a good mockery of people: "you are just so good."


    "You! You''re telling me again! "


    Shangguanhong is really angry now. He quickly steps forward, grabs Wu Xiang''s clothes and pulls them up.


    Eyes slowly are angry flames, want to burn no incense to a little residue is not left!


    This Wuxiang, he has endured for a long time!


    It doesn''t mean that he is afraid of no incense. It''s better to laugh at him again and again, question his ability, and at the same time, cooperate with him and despise him!


    At least he is also the son of King Rui. He is an upright Royal son. How can he be questioned by a slave?!


    "Am I wrong?"


    Even though shangguanhong pulled her collar up, Wuxiang didn''t feel a trace of fear. He looked directly into shangguanhong''s eyes: "it''s better to set a trap in the prison than to take so much trouble not to let the people in fenghualou be rescued. Let them have no return


    Shangguanhong listened to the words from Wuxiang''s mouth. He was a little stunned. He took the hand of Wuxiang''s clothes and gave them some points.


    He really cared too much about it just now. He didn''t relax and think about it well. He ignored the most important thing.


    Now, there is some truth in Wu Xiang''s statement, and we can take it well.


    "Tell me, then, what you can do."


    Shangguanhong''s face returned to its original light and cloudless appearance, and he sat back in his original position.


    But Wu Xiang looked at Shangguan Hong''s actions and sneered in his heart. His face was still that kind of silent expression: "you know, there are so many wind painting buildings, but not everyone can become a demon free confidant."


    "Now as if you don''t know anything, let no demon send someone to explore. At that time, we just need to... "


    Wu Xiang came to Shangguan Hong''s ear and whispered.


    With the voice of only two people talking, it''s not audible.


    After that, Wu Xiang put a smile on Shangguan Hong: "this is my way. If you want to listen, then follow this way. If you don''t want to hear it, just follow your own ideas. Anyway, I''m just making an opinion. "


    With that, he left the study.


    Only shangguanhong was left to sit alone in his study. The air pressure around him was very low.


    If people like Wu Xiang are used by him, they will definitely become a great help to him!


    But now


    Such a person was once loyal to shangguanhuang!


    Suddenly, this let shangguanhong''s heart rose a bit of anger, and a bit of frustration.


    Why can shangguanhuang cultivate such a subordinate?!


    And he can''t?!


    In the ghost King''s house, the anxious Wu Yao didn''t know that he had been calculated. Now she has no mind to deal with the affairs of the ghost King''s house, just anxiously waiting for the news from her subordinates.

 Chapter 1543

    "Tell the demon master that his subordinates have found out the place where they are imprisoned in fenghualou."


    When Wu Yao was absent-minded and full of thoughts, a subordinate voice suddenly came into her ear.


    Let no demon immediately escape from his thoughts, conditionally looking in the direction of the sound.


    I saw the subordinate standing in front of me, sweating all the time on his forehead, and his face was full of surprise: "is that right? It''s really hard for you. Let me see the situation. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Yao''s voice suddenly changed from surprise to worry. He frowned and looked at his subordinates in front of him. "What are you doing, on your hand?"


    Her men, she knows. In particular, some of them are investigators handed over from Wu Xiang. Let''s not say that the skill is one against three, but the means of hiding oneself is absolutely one of the best.


    If you can hurt your subordinates, then


    "Among the guards, there are still a few people in black who have never seen before. They are very skilled."


    "Did they find out who you are?"


    There is some tension in Wu Yao''s heart.


    If she was found, she would not want to save people. I''m afraid as soon as she stepped in, she would be caught by the people who were waiting there. At that time, it will cause unnecessary trouble. It''s just tricky.


    "Don''t worry, the demon master. His subordinates left after finding out. They didn''t realize what his subordinates were."


    "That''s good."


    No demon in the heart a sigh of relief: "you first go down to heal it."


    My subordinates retired after reporting the incident.


    After finishing her clothes, Wu Yao is ready to rush all her subordinates to break the prison. When they are about to leave together


    "Master demon, you can''t do it! Now Master Yu and Master Yi are not in the palace. You still have to stay in the palace to take charge of the overall situation! " The leader of his subordinates, seeing that Wu Yao was ready to go, stopped him immediately.


    Now unintentional and Wuyu are not in the palace, if the demon master wants to do something, then the palace will really cause huge chaos!


    He knew that there were a lot of his own coppers in Fenghua building. But this is not a reason that can make no demon commit danger!


    In the palace, if there is no backbone, it''s really


    "I have my own responsibility. I need to rescue my men."


    Wu Yao firmly interrupted his subordinates: "now that the master is not here, I can''t make any mistakes in the palace. There are many people in black with unknown origins in the prison. If you go there alone, I won''t be relieved. "


    "What''s more, there are so many organs and so many secret guards in the palace. I will be safe during my absence." No demon thinks much, but after thinking about it, he thinks that there won''t be any big problem in the ghost palace.


    Subordinates see no demon already iron heart want to follow, mouth slightly move, also didn''t say something.


    He knew in his heart that no matter what he said, Wu Yao would not listen if he made up his mind.


    Night slowly came, no demon led a group of subordinates quietly sneaked into the prison. After a round-trip exploration, the guard outside the door quietly touched his neck and sneaked into the prison.

 Chapter 1544

    There are many people in Fenghua building, but not all of them need to be rescued.


    Now the purpose of their coming is just to save the confidants cultivated by Wu Yao.


    There are too many people who have been seized and there is no way to take them all away.


    It''s better to give up than to save them.


    I have the mechanism map in my hand and the terrain inside the prison.


    Although it''s the first time for Wu Yao and his subordinates to come here, they are still familiar with the room and will remember the terrain.


    "Demon master, let''s go! There''s a trap


    Almost at the moment when Wu Yao and others entered the room, Wu Yao''s confidants immediately recognized Wu Yao in the dark, and quickly panicked to remind them in a low voice.


    But it''s too late.


    Just when the man began to remind, a strange fragrance suddenly appeared in the room, surrounded Wu Xiang and others.


    "No, hold your breath!"


    At the time of smelling the fragrance, Wu Yao noticed something wrong.


    This fragrance is very familiar to her!


    This is clearly unique to Fenghua building. It is a kind of soothing incense for some girls.


    Some girls are not able to receive guests when they are not feeling well, but they don''t want to miss the chance to make money and light that kind of Requiem incense in the room. It''s just that the measurement used is less, so it will make the girls feel better.


    However, if the measurement is large, people who have heavy Requiem incense will feel very sleepy. Almost in smell fragrance not long time, will lie down to sleep. I don''t have any impression of what I did before I went to bed.


    Moreover, if a large amount of Requiem incense is inhaled by the human body, it will cause great harm to the human body.


    Therefore, the girls in Fenghua building will use it carefully.


    When no demon spoke, it slowed down. Almost when her voice just fell down, the subordinates who followed her had fallen asleep before they could say a word.


    The sound of falling on the ground is ringing around one after another, which makes Wu Yao who has quickly reacted and covered his nose feel flustered.


    What are these girls doing in fenghualou?!


    With such a strong fragrance, they must have gathered their own fragrance together and ignited it!


    In no demon in heart secretly scold of time, dark prison inside, suddenly was lit a candle.


    No demon some surprised looking around, found that he brought people in addition to their own have been dazed on the ground. And the girls who were imprisoned in the prison were all lying on the ground. They didn''t know how long they had been in a coma.


    Just outside, I don''t know when, a group of people in black who covered their faces with wet towels had gathered, holding piles of torches in their hands, flashing their eyes.


    "It seems that you have already made preparations, waiting for me to get into the condom by myself?"


    Because the mouth is covered, is holding gas, the voice of no demon sounds buzzing, but it is not difficult to hear the anger in her words.

 Chapter 1545

    "I''m afraid it''s not. The detective secret guard I sent out before was put back by you on purpose."


    "It''s worthy of being one of the effective guardians of shangguanhuang, the ghost king. No demon, it''s a good guess, but it''s a pity. In the end, don''t you still fall into my hands? "


    Shangguanhong didn''t know when, but slowly came out from behind the man in black.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of preventing himself from inhaling that kind of stupefying aloes, he would have clapped his hands and applauded for it if he hadn''t covered his nose with a wet towel in one hand.


    It''s great to be able to catch the people under shangguanhuang''s hand!


    "It turns out that you''re responsible for everything here!"


    At the moment when Wuyao saw shangguanhong coming out, he was shocked and opened his eyes wide, staring at shangguanhong. At the same time, I also combed all the things that happened in my mind.


    Shangguanhong has already designed a trap and is waiting for her to drill inside!


    Reality blocked her Fenghua building, and then deliberately exposed the place where she was detained.


    Then she bribed the girls under her hands, and made use of the unique Requiem incense of Fenghua building to bewilder her and the men she brought.


    Suddenly, Wu Yao was gnashing his teeth. He wanted to jump on shangguanhong and bite off a piece of meat: "shangguanhong, you are really a good man!"


    It''s really a chain game that people can''t get rid of!


    "Tut, it''s not all my son''s credit. If you can set this trap, it''s inseparable from your good companion. She has helped my son a lot. "


    Although shangguanhong''s words are a bit modest, they can''t hide the proud look between his eyebrows.


    He pulled out Wu Xiang behind him and let him stand in front of Wu Yao.


    "Look, thanks to her, otherwise my son is really not easy to succeed."


    Wu Xiang said with a smile: "no demon, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    In this case, standing face to face with Wu Yao, Wu Xiang doesn''t feel embarrassed at all, but laughs leisurely and contentedly.


    She can''t forget, is have no demon and have no intention of them, sent out dark Wei, will she cultivate those who listen to her words of hand, give one by one of kill!


    If it wasn''t for no demon and no intention, how could she be reduced to this point!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Wu Yao sees that he has been trapped in the encirclement set by Shangguan Hong. Knowing that he is doomed, he can''t help laughing.


    She really felt that she was ridiculous. She reported to her that the figure of the man who met shangguanhong was very similar to Wu Xiang. At that time, she didn''t believe it. She thought it was his eyes.


    Wu Xiang, even if he betrayed his master, how could he run to shangguanhong?


    As a result


    She is facing Wu Xiang, and there is still a trace of friendship in her heart, but what she never thought of is that Wu Xiang actually did this kind of thing.


    Actually want to step by step, deliberately put her to death!


    At the beginning, when fenghualou was seized by the government, she felt a bit strange.


    My Fenghua building is very good. Nothing happened. How could it be sealed up all of a sudden?


    Now, seeing the existence of Wu Xiang, she completely understood!

 Chapter 1546

    This is the ugly heart in the deepest part of people!


    If Wu Xiang didn''t tell shangguanhong about everything, how could her fenghualou be seized by the government at the peak of her business?


    "You''re really good!"


    "Yes! I''m a good guy! However, these are still forced out by you! "


    Wu Xiang said, his eyes fixed on Wu Yao''s face, and a ray of hate flashed through his eyes: "but it doesn''t matter. You''ve already made me look like this. Don''t you allow me to jump over the wall? You know, when a rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite. I''m not a rabbit


    "If you want to make me feel bad, then I will fight back naturally!"


    "Ha ha, you are a dog now! incorrect! Now you are not as good as a dog


    Wu Yao looks at shangguanhong. Now she hasn''t ordered anyone to catch her. Wu Yao continues to scold her: "even a dog knows to be loyal to the Lord. But what about you?! Betray the master, and even take refuge in those who are hostile to him! You are a white eyed wolf


    "Shut up


    When hearing from the mouth of no demon what dogs are inferior to, white eyed wolf, the expression on no Xiang''s face became fierce, immediately interrupted the words of no demon: "you shut up, shut up!"


    "If I don''t shut up, I will say it! Wu Xiang, waste the master''s kindness to us. The result! But you''ve not only betrayed your master, but also told others about him. You''re just like a pig and a dog! "


    No demon in loud scold, feel comfortable in the heart. As a result, one does not pay attention, but can not help but inhale a trace of Requiem incense, suddenly feel dizzy.


    Fortunately, when shangguanhong and others came in, the door was opened and they had contact with the outside space. So the Requiem fragrance in this room is not as strong as before.


    It won''t take a sip, it will immediately faint on the ground, but it has a certain impact on the body.


    "You are not as good as pigs and dogs. You are the same as shangguanhuang!"


    As soon as Wu Xiang heard Wu Yao saying that she had betrayed the master, he immediately roared: "it''s clear that shangguanhuang betrayed me. For a woman, he betrayed me. It''s not me who betrayed him, it''s him who betrayed me first!"


    The dizzy feeling in Wu Yao''s mind hasn''t completely dissipated. Listening to Wu Xiang''s roaring, he hasn''t recovered for a moment.


    Looking at the silent Wu Yao, Wu Xiang thought that Wu Yao''s reaction was to acquiesce to what she said, and immediately yelled more loudly.


    "I''ve done so many things for shangguanhuang, but what''s the result in the end?"?! He didn''t give me an equal treatment, he just treated me as a subordinate! "


    Wu Xiang felt aggrieved more and more. As he said this, his heart became sour. Two lines of tears flowed out of his eyes and down his cheek.


    Under the slightly flickering candlelight, the tears flowing down without fragrance are as desolate as blood, adding a bit of enchantment.


    Since she learned that her martial arts had been completely abandoned, she shed tears for the first time!

 Chapter 1547

    Even since she followed shangguanhuang, even if she was abandoned by shangguanhuang, she didn''t shed a tear!


    But now, because of Wu Yao''s words, her inner pain seems to have found a place to vent. For a moment, tears were like the flood that broke the dike. No matter how hard Wu Xiang tried, he couldn''t control it.


    Tears flowed down.


    "Wu Xiang, let me make it clear to you."


    No demon looking at no incense this face pain look, in the heart also don''t know how of suddenly soft down.


    Originally, I wanted to point at Wu Xiang''s words, but this time I stifled them.


    "Wu Xiang, master, he has never done anything sorry for you, never! You have betrayed your master by taking refuge with shangguanhong like this. "


    "Shut up ***


    However, when he heard that Wu Yao wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to dissuade Wu Xiang, he couldn''t stop immediately and immediately cried out angrily. The loud voice directly interrupted the words of Wu Yao.


    He is not so anxious to ask someone to catch Wu Yao, but just want to see the two women quarrel here in front of him.


    Want to divide two people''s feelings, but don''t want to see, no demon in front of him here want to dissuade no incense, let no incense don''t continue to betray shangguanhuang!


    If Wu Xiang is really dissuaded by Wu Yao, he will succeed. He will not only lose Wu Xiang, a handy tool, but also his understanding of the ghost palace. Especially now, Wu Xiang is standing beside him now. If Wu Xiang hears Wu Yao''s words, then Wu Xiang will suddenly pull out a dagger to assassinate him, it will be impossible to defend!


    "Take the men down!"


    Shangguanhong''s right hand lifted up, and several people in black around him immediately got the order and surrounded him in the direction of no demon.


    And now no demon, even if the previous martial arts are excellent, it is useless at all. She can only use one hand now. How can she beat so many people.


    Without demon vigilant looking at these step by step around these people, the corners of the mouth slowly hook up a trace of scornful smile.


    This is the waste dark guard cultivated by shangguanhong!


    Moreover, the smell of Requiem incense is not so strong now. If you smell it a little, it won''t be a big deal.


    But shangguanhong''s comfort is that he is afraid of being killed by no demon. So for the sake of being careful, I still took out a hand, covered my mouth and nose with a wet towel, and slowly approached the direction of no demon.


    "If you want to die so much, just come here!"


    Wu Yao held his breath and released his hand covering his nose. As soon as the voice fell, the whole person put all his strength together, like a sharp arrow that took off the bow, and quickly killed the people in black who stood in front of her and approached her side carefully.


    Aren''t these people afraid of death?


    Since she''s not afraid of death, she doesn''t mind sending this group of waste!

 Chapter 1548

    So many useless wastes, she can kill as many as she wants!


    At least in huangquan Road, also can pull up a few cushion, also won''t feel too deficient!


    "Come on! Stop this woman, quickly


    Shangguanhong looked at the dark guards he sent out. One by one, he went on the way of the yellow spring under the non demon way of playing. He was immediately flustered.


    Moreover, there are too many hidden weapons on Wu Yao''s body, which makes people unable to defend.


    What hand a wave, can come out numerous silver needles, will be stabbed to death. With a flick of the sleeve, something flies out and cuts the throat, even spits out from the mouth


    "Fool! A bunch of idiots


    Shangguanhong saw that the people he brought were killed a lot by Wu Yao alone, and then he yelled angrily: "you fools! Didn''t you see she didn''t cover her nose?! What are you doing with your noses over there? "


    "Hurry up and catch this woman!"


    Looking at this group of his subordinates, when they were killing the enemy, they all covered their noses and yelled angrily.


    In particular, there is no demon released his hand, began to kill as a contrast, shangguanhong is almost mad!


    How could he imagine that the coquettish woman who was in charge of hosting the auction at the beginning could turn into such a crazy look now!


    The dark guards listened to shangguanhong''s angry voice. At this time, they couldn''t care whether they were dazed by the smell of enchantment fragrance floating in the room. He threw the wet towel on the ground and began to attack the non demon.


    Want to get rid of the no demon who wants to kill shangguanhong now.


    Looking at the side of the dark guard more and more, no demon cold hum a. Originally also wanted to pull up a few cushion, not to walk on the road bored. It''s a pity that my body can''t support the strong effect of enchantment.


    Head began to dizzy up, even in front of the eyes is also a black.


    At the foot of a stagger, did not stop fell on the ground, how can not get up.


    And the dark guards, who were nervous and didn''t know how to subdue this crazy woman, looked at the non demon suddenly fell in front of them, and all of them could not help but stop. They were also relieved.


    Fighting is the most difficult thing for people who are not afraid of death.


    Not only were they relieved, but shangguanhong was also slightly relieved now.


    One is that his life is completely saved, and the other is that these dark guards cultivated by him are not disgraceful at all!


    "She won''t get up all of a sudden."


    Wu Xiang looks at the unconscious Wu Yao lying on the ground and says coldly.


    For Wu Yao, she knows very well that she has been together for so many years. In the case of being able to kill the enemy, no demon will never pretend to be dizzy and gamble with his own life.


    "Stop!"


    Shangguanhong looked at a dark guard who stepped forward and was about to kill Wuyao with a sword. He yelled: "it''s still useful for me to keep her."


    In shangguanhong''s mind, although Wuyao just killed people, he was the most proud subordinate of shangguanhuang. He must know a lot about shangguanhuang.


    Even if only a little use value, he will never let people go!

 Chapter 1549

    "Take people away!"


    Shangguanhong told the man in black standing on one side.


    Immediately came up two people in black, put up the arms of no demon is to leave.


    Just as he dragged the man to the door and went out, shangguanhong''s voice rang again.


    "If she doesn''t reveal any information, you can do it yourself. As long as we don''t talk about people being killed, as for the rest of them... "


    Shangguanhong''s eyes swept around these people, and finally said coldly, "since it''s useless, then kill them all!"


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders!"


    As soon as shangguanhong''s voice fell, the man in black left with no demon.


    When dealing with the enemy, Shangguan Hong never knew what soft hearted meant.


    "This time, I am very satisfied with the news you gave me."


    Come out from the prison, looking at the wind painting building to find out the power, and will also be no demon and others to a net. Shangguanhong is in a very good mood now. It''s rare for him to talk with Wu Xiang happily: "I hope that tomorrow, the hope that my son will get will be important and will not let me hope."


    This time, Wu Xiang didn''t respond to what Shangguan Hong said. Without saying a word or even looking at Guan Hong, he turned and left.


    He left shangguanhong standing behind, looking at her back.


    "Your Highness, this woman has been so disrespectful to the son again and again. She is too weak to pay attention to the son! Do you want a subordinate... "


    The words didn''t finish, but shangguanhong''s bodyguard understood that even if he didn''t understand what he said, his highness would know what he meant.


    But this time, shangguanhong didn''t glare at the bodyguard as he did last time. He looked better at the bodyguard.


    Because this time shangguanhong was very happy because he directly eradicated some of shangguanhuang''s forces. Unlike last time, he was not in a good mood, so the bodyguard didn''t directly bump into shangguanhong''s anger.


    "It''s useful to keep her for the time being, my son!"


    Shangguan Hong said coldly: "after squeezing the use of this woman..."


    If it wasn''t for Wu Xiang''s use to him, he didn''t need to be reminded by his subordinates. He would torture Wu Xiang to let her know that he was good at Shangguan Hong!


    But in the ghost King''s house, because there is no demon to sit in now, it has already been in chaos. But shangguanhuang and murongsheng, who are in a secret place, don''t know about it at all. They are still thinking about what kind of way they should use to get out from the bottom of the cliff.


    "Well, that''s not good! If we rely on this method, we don''t know how long it will take to climb the cliff! "


    Murongsheng was so depressed that he crumpled the rice paper in his hand and threw it aside.


    Shangguanhuang looked up and saw another paper ball at murongsheng''s feet.


    Slightly picked pick eyebrow, reach out to take it over, will open the paper ball son again looking at. Just look at a slanting line and draw a few raised places.


    There are some simple notes on it. It''s not hard to see what murongsheng meant.

 Chapter 1550

    It is estimated that we want to use tools to build several points on the cliff that can help us with strength, then use lightness skills to climb up slowly, and then chisel out a point.


    So it seems that it is really a very difficult situation to achieve.


    After all, the cliff is so high that it took so long to fall to the bottom of the cliff.


    If you just rely on them to chisel, you''ll be tired to death!


    Even if we can really get out at last, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait at least a year and a half.


    They don''t know what''s going on outside at all. Time is not waiting for them. If they go out a minute later now, the changes outside may increase one point.


    They really can''t afford to block this.


    "Well, that won''t work. What is the way to get out of here? "


    Murongsheng throws the paper ball bar in his hand to the ground again. With a cry, he lies on the ground so straight that shangguanhuang thinks that something has happened to murongsheng.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguanhuang nervously gathered up and helped murongsheng up from the ground, frowning: "don''t sleep on the ground, it''s cold on the ground, be careful you catch cold. If you want to sleep, go to bed. "


    "No, I don''t sleep. I must come up with a good way."


    Murong Sheng is very upset because he can''t think of a way to go out. He waves Shangguan Huang''s hand: "if you want to have a rest, you can go. You don''t have to be here to accompany me and disturb my thoughts."


    "Murongsheng!"


    Shangguanhuang''s brows wrinkled, looking at murongsheng''s pen in his hand and drawing on the paper, he immediately roared: "now I order you to go to dinner!"


    "You are really bored. If you can''t help me, don''t make trouble for me here, OK?"


    It''s hard to come up with a way of thinking, which is interrupted by a sentence from shangguanhuang. How can we grasp it.


    Mood suddenly become uncomfortable, toward Shangguan Huang not curious said.


    "You don''t move, do you? Good, then Weifu will take you away now! "


    Shangguanhuang was also a little angry, but now he was calmed down by murongsheng''s words.


    A sneer, arm slightly with strength, will Murong Sheng to pick up, resist in the shoulder.


    Murongsheng didn''t take any precautions. He was startled by shangguanhuang, and his pen and paper fell to the ground. When the reaction came, he had been carried up by shangguanhuang.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to go out? Put me down


    Murongsheng said rather angrily, and his body was still struggling.


    But no matter how she fight and make, there is no way to get rid of shangguanhuang.


    At this time, shangguanhuang slapped murongsheng mercilessly. Hit Murong Sheng Leng a few minutes, temporarily quiet down.


    But murongsheng didn''t be quiet for a long time. After he came back, he struggled violently. At the same time, there are some swearing words in my mouth.


    Shangguanhuang is now speeding towards the lake outside, and murongsheng''s body is resisted by shangguanhuang on his shoulder, just like a boat bumping in the waves. Tremble, so the words, in addition to murongsheng''s own clear mind, no one can hear clearly.


    Even shangguanhuang did not hear what murongsheng said.

 Chapter 1551

    Seeing that the lake was getting closer and closer, shangguanhuang was also relieved. Without hesitation, he threw murongsheng into the lake.


    When he heard "Putong", murongsheng became a drowned chicken.


    Along the way, he had to run, stabilize murongsheng''s disorderly body, and prevent him from falling because of disorderly movement, which was really tiring.


    Now that he has lost murongsheng, there is nothing to guard against. Shangguanhuang is also relieved.


    "You stay in the water now and wake up a little bit."


    "Are you crazy! If you don''t let me study the plan of how to get out, you will not only stop me, but also leave me in the lake, you lunatic


    Murongsheng was blinded by shangguanhuang''s operation for a long time. When he came back, he looked down at his wet body and was annoyed!


    Almost want to think of their own can not come up with the scheme, the anger generated in the heart, all vent on shangguanhuang, the mouth said the ox head is not horsetail toward shangguanhuang shouting.


    "I think you are really crazy!"


    Listening to murongsheng''s shouting, shangguanhuang didn''t have any emotional waves, and let murongsheng scold. I stewed the fish that I had dealt with before.


    When murongsheng was too tired to speak and squatted in the lake to breathe, shangguanhuang said, "you count. Since you came in, you haven''t slept or eaten. If your body breaks down because of this, who can take us out then? "


    Originally, murongsheng''s anger was surging upward, but now he was a little shocked by shangguanhuang''s saying. In addition, the water of the lake is icy and cool, and the stimulating murongsheng is slowly waking up.


    Ever since she came in from the outside, she has been thinking about how to get out.


    But no matter what she thought, she couldn''t come up with a way to get out. On the contrary, what she thought was more and more crooked. She thought out all the impossible things.


    Thinking of this, murongsheng suddenly remembered that he had such a bad attitude towards shangguanhuang because of his irritability, and felt a little embarrassed.


    Take off the coat that has been soaked outside, slowly shrink in the lake water, bow your head and pretend to take a bath. Then he took a careful look in the direction of shangguanhuang.


    But he found that shangguanhuang''s eyes were also looking towards her side.


    Two people''s sight so inadvertently looked at each other together.


    "You How can you peep at my bath! You''re a fool


    Peeping at shangguanhuang, he was caught by himself. Murongsheng''s face turned red immediately. He quickly lowered his head and scolded shangguanhuang fiercely.


    "Oh? Is there any place in you that I haven''t seen before? "


    Shangguanhuang is also clear, now murongsheng must be embarrassed, also don''t continue to stare at murongsheng. Concentrate on looking at his stewed fish, and don''t forget to choke Murong Sheng.

 Chapter 1552

    Murongsheng was said by shangguanhuang that he was red in the face. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After all, he was guilty and had to bow his head to take a bath.


    "The fish is stewed. Eat while it''s hot."


    Shangguanhuang noticed that murongsheng had come out of the lake and put on his clean clothes. He put his mouth on the pot and motioned murongsheng to come to eat.


    Murongsheng was a little guilty. Now he sat down beside shangguanhuang. Close to the past to lift the lid to see the pot inside the stew is carp soup, looking at the white fish soup.


    Murong Sheng, a nausea in his heart, couldn''t help retching.


    This pot of carp stew really brought her a lot of psychological shadow!


    She has never forgotten the first time she came to the secret place with shangguanhuang who was seriously injured. She is to sober up shangguanhuang stewed a fish soup.


    After the event, she also curiously tasted the taste of some of her stewed fish soup, and the aftertaste was really disgusting.


    "Retching?"


    Shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng and the fish soup. He said thoughtfully, "is it difficult to be pregnant?"


    He has been working hard during this period of time. It''s really not impossible.


    "What nonsense! How could you be pregnant?"


    Murongsheng glares at shangguanhuang. She is a doctor who can see a doctor. Can''t she know if she is pregnant?


    If it comes out, won''t it make people laugh?


    "Oh? No, let''s have a meal. We haven''t had a meal for several days. Aren''t we going to faint? "


    Shangguanhuang said. He picked up the chopsticks and took a piece of fish to murongsheng''s mouth: "eat it. If you''re full, you''ll have a brain to think of a way."


    Murongsheng struggled for a while, looking at shangguanhuang''s expression, he finally ate the fish to his mouth.


    The delicious and smooth feeling made me think that it was the strange smell I had made at the beginning, and then it disappeared. I can''t help but give shangguanhuang a thumbs up and praise in my heart.


    Shangguanhuang''s skill, I have to say, is very powerful.


    "Come on, keep your mouth open."


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng and swallows the fish. He continues to take the fish to murongsheng''s mouth.


    Knowing that the taste of the fish is very delicious, it''s not that bad at all. Murongsheng is also very obedient and swallows it.


    Two people just feed one person and another. After a while, the fish in this big pot will be gone. Murongsheng also has a full stomach during this period of time.


    "Oh, comfortable!"


    Murongsheng closed his eyes and leaned comfortably against shangguanhuang. He felt his round stomach and enjoyed it very much.


    After a short rest, murongsheng''s thought was not as vague as he had just been. He began to figure out what kind of method to use to get out of the cliff.


    "How many ways have you thought of these days? I see that you''ve made countless paper balls. "


    Looking at Murong Sheng who has closed his eyes and is ready to rest, Shangguan Huang asks a little boring.

 Chapter 1553

    How many ways?


    Murongsheng heard shangguanhuang asked this question, immediately came to the spirit, opened his eyes, grabbed shangguanhuang''s hand is to just think of the place to go.


    However, after two steps, she realized that she could summon the things in the secret place at any time, so she didn''t have to go there at all. And after she had enough to eat and drink, she was too lazy to move. With a wave of her hand, the few sheets of paper that had been used floated to her hand from a distance.


    Shangguanhuang sees that murongsheng has opened the book, so he sits beside murongsheng and listens to murongsheng''s explanation.


    "I have thought so much and come up with a better way to achieve it. Is to find a very strong rope. Tie a blade on the other end of the rope, and then use internal force to insert the blade into the line of the gold cliff. And then, leaning on the rope, climb up. At that time, take out the blade tied by the second rope, fix it, and then pull out the previous blade and rope from the cliff. By analogy, if you are tired, you can go back to the secret place to have a rest, but... "


    Murongsheng said, the voice turned, and then continued to say: "but this is too time-consuming. And if we don''t have a clear grasp of the strength, we will fall with it. If you want to grasp the direction in mid air, you may fall short of success. "


    "Do you mean that if the stab is too deep, it will be difficult for us to pull out the knife and reuse it when we are hanging in mid air? And we don''t have so many knives in our hands? "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, shangguanhuang said, with a look of understanding.


    "Yes, so this idea can only be put aside."


    Murong Sheng sighed and rubbed the paper full of things into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    "Then, what else did you come up with?"


    "That is, there are many vines on the cliffs? We can let Hai Dongqing take our heart and send it to the hand of doctor Xue above. Then let them use the vines and the ropes outside to pull us up. As long as the rope is long enough, we can be pulled up


    "It''s just that the temperature under the cliff is so cold that haidongqing can''t fly out." Shangguanhuang also sighed.


    It''s really a good way to let haidongqing fly out. But none of the disciples of baqizun is Hai Dongqing. Maybe they will shoot them down as wild animals, and then they will be in trouble.


    What''s more, whether haidongqing can fly out of here is still a big problem.


    "So, I''m thinking about what can be done to keep haidongqing from freezing, but I don''t think about it."


    Murong Sheng, learning from Shangguan Huang, sighed: "so, this method can''t be used! It''s useless


    Murongsheng tore down a piece of rice paper full of various paintings and threw it aside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, no way. Although so many methods have been worked out, none of them will work!"


    There are several more paper balls under the feet, and murongsheng''s mouth is dry.

 Chapter 1554

    He left the mentally retarded man in his hand and lay on the ground. As soon as he lay down, he thought that shangguanhuang might be like an old lady. He said that he would catch cold. He tilted his head and fell on shangguanhuang''s thigh.


    "I look at it. Isn''t there a piece of paper full of things in my hand? Isn''t there another way I haven''t been told? " Shangguanhuang slightly picked eyebrows, looking at murongsheng who had closed his eyes to rest, said jokingly.


    Although that''s what he said, shangguanhuang still had no hope of flying up in his heart.


    "Well, in fact, the last one I think is more feasible."


    Murongsheng now looked extremely decadent, and he didn''t want to continue to talk about it. He said, "I''ve thought about this method for a long time. But it''s really very difficult to operate, mainly because we are now in the hands of... "


    Murong sighed, opened his eyes and looked at the sky: "lack of tools."


    "Since you think this method is feasible, we can think of a way to solve the problem of tools." Shangguanhuang listened, pondered for a while, said in a deep voice.


    In fact, when he said this, he didn''t have a clue at all. Simply want to calm down murongsheng, let her not think so much, not so impatient. I don''t know if it''s because murongsheng''s reasoning has this secret place. He knows more than he does.


    Many of the methods murongsheng just told him have gone beyond his cognitive scope.


    Listen to this one by one some profound let him completely understand not, let shangguanhuang in the heart of powerless feeling is also more and more intense. In his heart, he also hoped that he could come up with a more feasible way.


    But after careful analysis in my heart, I had to give up one by one.


    "Tell me about it. It''s better for two people to study together than you want to be here alone."


    Listen to Murong Sheng there is no movement, Shangguan Huang said.


    Murongsheng sighed again: "ah, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but Ah... "


    Said, and could not help but sigh.


    In recent days, she did not know how much she sighed. I''m afraid it was more than a few years.


    But think about it, what shangguanhuang said is not without reason. Can''t the three cobblers still be Zhuge Liang?


    It''s better to have one person to advise than to fight alone.


    "In fact, I am such a way..."


    Murongsheng thought about what he wanted to say and began to say. And summoned the paper and pen from one side, and wrote and drew on it: "this thing was obtained from a book I read a long time ago, and it suddenly occurred to me. I just want to try this way. "


    "Because it''s really weird. I don''t know if it will work. I also think that with the secret place as a guarantee, there should be no big problem. "


    Shangguanhuang picked up the paper and looked at the strange things painted on it, which he had never seen before.


    It''s a big round thing with a basket hanging from it. There are still some strange ones under the circle.


    "Where do you see this stuff from?"

 Chapter 1555

    Where did you see it?


    It was in my last life that I got a mother''s book by accident.


    She flipped at random, looking at the painting above is never seen things. So I made an in-depth study and I was quite impressed.


    As for how mother got such a strange book, she had no way to know.


    Although I remember it before, I don''t care much about it. But now After encountering things, a kind of running things came out of my mind. Just write and draw on the paper. I just don''t know if it''s true.


    Murongsheng took the paper from shangguanhuang''s hand and began to explain: "this basket is used to carry people, as long as it is firm enough to bear the weight of us two."


    "This place is for heating, and then the ball will be filled with air. Seems to be able to take us up from the ground


    Murongsheng recalled and explained the situation.


    The things in that book are really rare, but they have never been seen or practiced. She doesn''t know how to say it or how to explain it to Shanghuang.


    "This heating place seems to be burning with ordinary fire, which is not very good. It''s like... "


    Murongsheng frowned: "it''s like the black place we saw before. A kind of gas can appear and burn, so we can float to the cliff. It''s just


    Murong Sheng sighed: "now we don''t know what kind of gas that can burn needs to be installed."


    Shangguanhuang listened to murongsheng''s words, but he also kept his head down. It doesn''t mean he''s thinking about something, so he doesn''t talk.


    But listening to what murongsheng said, it''s incredible.


    Can the basket float up, as long as it is heated, this strange thing can float up with two people?


    It was something he had never heard of!


    Therefore, even murongsheng said here that there are big problems to be solved. He didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    And shangguanhuang is not in here stuffy head tangle some, some have no time, Murong Sheng also don''t know.


    All she thought about was how to solve the problem and how to put things together.


    It was written in the book at that time, but she tried hard to think about the things in the secret place, as if she really didn''t have any impression.


    "Do you think it''s this thing to hold that kind of combustible gas?" Shangguanhuang''s brow was locked, looking at a strange thing that murongsheng had painted on it, he asked with certainty.


    However, looking at this strange appearance, shangguanhuang didn''t know how to solve it and what to say.


    "Yes! That''s it


    Murongsheng said: "the cliff is too high. If you want to float up, I''m afraid you will use a lot of gas. We need a big thing to hold the fire. If I could Think of a way to turn a gas into a liquid, and it''s better to be able to pack it. "


    "This not only solves the problem of containers, but also ensures that we have enough fuel to help us get into the air and not fall down!"


    Murongsheng said die, as if a kind of sudden appearance, said is more and more energetic. He didn''t notice that shangguanhuang''s expression became more and more strange.

 Chapter 1556

    What is it like to turn a gas into a liquid?


    Shangguanhuang listened to some inconceivable, repeated murongsheng''s words: "gas becomes liquid? How does that change? "


    He has never heard of or seen this situation.


    Feeling, since I met murongsheng, I know a lot of things I never knew before.


    "Don''t think about it, because I don''t know how to make gas into liquid."


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and continued to say, "but I don''t think it''s OK just like this. We need to be able to control the rise and fall of this thing by ourselves. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if something unexpected happens. So... "


    Murongsheng said, after that, don''t say you don''t know what way to solve it. I''m afraid even shangguanhuang can''t understand!


    What''s the use of what she said?


    It''s not that I can''t think of a good way?


    The more Murong Sheng thought about it, the more depressed he was. Just now, he was in high spirits. At this time, he was decadent.


    Isn''t it a futile effort to get around?


    The most important thing is that there are so many strange things recorded in that book that she has never seen before. Now it is not easy to pick them out suddenly.


    "Lady, you know a lot."


    Shangguanhuang thought about what murongsheng said. As soon as he raised his head, he saw murongsheng''s face full of depression. Then he put his hand in his arms and praised with a smile: "it''s not easy for the lady to think of so many things. But is there anything else in this? Like this or this? "


    Murongsheng listened to shangguanhuang''s words for a moment, and knew that shangguanhuang was taking care of her mood. Listening to such strange things, he didn''t mean to be impatient. Blinked to blink an eye, continue to explain to go up Guan Huang.


    She didn''t know whether the explanation was right or not. Anyway, she said everything she could understand.


    "Well, still. There''s a way. I don''t know what to do. We don''t seem to be able to find what we need, or we''re stuck at the bottom of the cliff. " Murongsheng was listless, and even felt that what he said was just passing the time.


    It''s not very useful.


    Shangguanhuang did not speak this time, but took the drawing in his hand and looked at it.


    For a long time, shangguanhuang suddenly said: "by the way, you are not..." It seems that I suddenly think of something and want to talk to murongsheng.


    Just looking at murongsheng and immersed in his own affairs, he didn''t listen to what he said at all. Generally speaking, he swallowed it again.


    If you are not wrong, murongsheng''s secret place is so magical. Maybe there will be other materials in it?


    However, how to prove it still needs to be found slowly.


    "Sheng Sheng?"


    Shangguanhuang called softly, looking at murongsheng, there was no reaction at all, the whole person was stupefied and could not help shaking his head.


    He began to hold the things in his hand and groped for them slowly.

 Chapter 1557

    Murongsheng didn''t react at all. His drawings had been taken away by shangguanhuang and studied by himself.


    The whole person seems to be practicing martial arts. He can''t hear anything and can''t understand anything. He just sits on the ground in a daze.


    And shangguanhuang has stood up, looking at the things painted on the paper, looking everywhere, hoping to find the things drawn on the paper in the secret place.


    However, after searching for a long time, no trace of anything was found. Shangguanhuang can''t help sighing, just at this time. Two fat balls suddenly flew around shangguanhuang, shouting spiritually, even stretching their necks and "chirping" in a certain direction.


    Shangguanhuang raised his eyebrows: "you mean, what I want to find is in that direction?"


    After all, they were two birds, not human beings. Shangguan Huang had no way to find out what the two fat balls wanted to express. Just a tentative inquiry, from a little subtle expression to distinguish.


    If my guess is right


    Shangguan Huang''s heart rose to a trace of joy.


    With such a large space, if these two fat balls would really lead him to find materials, would he not have to bump around like a headless fly? Can also save a lot of time!


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    Hearing what shangguanhuang said, the two fat balls were very happy. I''m glad that shangguanhuang can guess what they think. They are flying around shangguanhuang. I''m so happy.


    Shangguanhuang looked at the two fat balls so excited and happy, and also smile: "since it''s like this, then take me quickly. Don''t waste your time


    As soon as the two fat balls heard it, they immediately stopped the movement of flying around Shangguan HuangFei, but flew to the left.


    Shangguanhuang looked at the direction of their flight, slightly Leng for a while, then the corner of his mouth raised a helpless smile.


    No wonder, no wonder he didn''t find it just now. He found the wrong place.


    Without the help of these two fat balls, I''m afraid I can''t find them for a few more hours, days and nights.


    With the guidance of the fat balls, shangguanhuang soon found the place where the material was and where murongsheng found the spring.


    Even after seeing the magic of murongsheng, shangguanhuang was shocked when he saw the scene in front of him.


    "This..."


    After shangguanhuang came back to himself, he squatted down and stroked the stone under his feet. He said softly, "this stone..."


    He was quite sure that he had never seen such stone. It''s better than all the materials he collected in baqizun!


    If we can use the stones here to make swords, isn''t it


    Thinking of this, shangguanhuang quickly shakes his head and doesn''t allow himself to think about other messy things.


    Even if these stones can make the most powerful sword in the world, what can they do? Aren''t they still stuck at the bottom of the cliff?!


    The urgent task now is to create what murongsheng needs!

 Chapter 1558

    Shangguanhuang sighed softly: "although this stone is not used for casting swords, some of them are overqualified. But that''s the only way to get out of the cliff. "


    There was a bitter smile on his face, and then it disappeared.


    As long as you can go out, there is no saying that it is not a pity.


    Thinking of this, shangguanhuang didn''t dare to delay his time. He began to dig out the stones in time, and began to build them according to the shapes on the drawings.


    At this time, shangguanhuang didn''t know that no demon was caught outside and was being tortured.


    "You worthless people! How come you can''t find out the slightest bit of information?! What''s the use of raising you


    In King Rui''s mansion, shangguanhong was about to get angry, as if he wanted to vent his anger. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he overturned the table to the ground. For a moment, everything on the table fell to the ground, in a mess.


    "Your Highness, please calm down! That no demon is really too tight mouthed! The subordinates have tried all kinds of ways, but there is no way to pry her mouth open! "


    Facing the anger of Shangguan Hong, the man in black kneeling on the ground has completely buried his head on the ground.


    Even if it fell on the ground, tea cups, flying debris everywhere, some mercilessly scratched his cheek, even if only a little bit will cut his eyes.


    The blood has been slowly sliding down the wound on the face, but the man in black still dare not use any resistance. The cold sweat from his forehead flowed into his eyes and into the wound. He didn''t dare to wipe it.


    "Good! In front of my son, you can even quibble and find reasons for yourself. That''s very good! "


    Shangguanhong couldn''t help it any more. He kicked a chair to the man in black with a ferocious look.


    That huge strength, when the strong chair hit the man in black, it also broke up for a moment.


    The man in black was so badly hurt that he didn''t react. A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and dyed the ground red. Meanwhile, some blood fell on shangguanhong''s boots. Dyed shangguanhong''s clean upper red.


    "Waste! What a waste! I can''t do anything like face! If you want to spray blood, won''t you spray it anywhere else?! Spray on the vamp of my son alone! Now, right now! Lick my Shizi''s shoes clean


    Shangguan Hong looked at the bloodstains on the vamp in disgust, and his face was not happy.


    His subordinates are really more and more useless. She is more and more dissatisfied with them!


    It''s like raising a bunch of trash!


    "Your Highness Subordinate I really didn''t do it on purpose... "


    As soon as the man in black heard what shangguanhong said, he was very desperate. He raised his head and looked at shangguanhong, praying to see shangguanhong, hoping to let him go.


    He is a subordinate of shangguanhong. That''s right, but it doesn''t mean that he is a slave!


    If he really licks up his shoes according to shangguanhong''s advice, how can he look up in front of other dark guards and behave himself


    "As a subordinate, you dare to look at my son like this. Do you want to rebel?"


    Shangguanhong looked down at the man in black kneeling on the ground. At this time, the man in black dared to look up at him!

 Chapter 1559

    The disgust of the fundus of the eye is directly revealed.


    The man in black looked at shangguanhong''s disgusted look, and he was in despair.


    He is the best secret guard among the secret guards to interrogate prisoners. Since Shangguan Hong doesn''t like him now, he might as well How about


    "Your Highness, Miss Wuxiang is outside. I want to see you."


    Just when the man in black wanted to kill himself by biting his tongue, there was a knock outside the door, which interrupted the thought of the man in black.


    When the knock was over, the voice of the guard also rang outside the door.


    "What does she want to do with my son so late?"


    Shangguanhong frowned and looked up at the sky outside the room. He was unhappy for a while.


    Isn''t Wu Xiang too unruly?


    What do you want to do with him at this time!


    "Naturally, I came to you for something. Do you think I''m in a hurry?"


    Before the guards could reply, they were pushed aside by Wu Xiang. As soon as the voice fell, Wu Xiang had already pushed the door and walked in.


    "It seems that I''ve come here very unfortunately. Are you here to teach your subordinates? "


    Wu Xiang came into the door and saw pieces of porcelain all over the place. Eyes everywhere to see a look, you can see a little bit of blood, and fell on the ground with blood on the face of people in black, words from the mouth is very ironic.


    Shangguanhong is really a useless thing. When something goes wrong, he will only vent his anger with his subordinates. What''s the use?


    At the very least, shangguanhuang would never do such a thing without quality!


    So, no matter before or in the future, shangguanhong has never been as good as shangguanhuang''s hair, no matter where!


    Shangguanhong is a waste in front of shangguanhuang!


    "It''s because he made a mistake to teach him. My son is here to teach his subordinates. When is your turn?" Shangguan Hong clearly saw all the looks that flashed in Wu Xiang''s eyes. Naturally, he didn''t miss the disdain that flashed in Wu Xiang''s eyes just now. He immediately said coldly.


    This Wuxiang is too arrogant now! How arrogant!


    Do you really think that if she helps him catch Wu Yao and eradicate Feng Hua Lou, then you think that you are the most powerful hero?! It''s ridiculous!


    "Is it?"


    Wu Xiang took a casual look at the man in black kneeling on the ground and gave a thoughtful smile: "Why are you scolding your subordinates here has nothing to do with me, and I''m not interested to know. I just want to tell you that you don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been doing all this time! "


    Shangguanhong''s face suddenly turned black: "is that right?"?! You know what my son does. Are you the roundworm in my son''s stomach But there are still things to dig out from Wu Xiang''s mouth. Even if there is anger in my heart, it is not good to break out on the spot. I can only use words to ridicule Wu Xiang secretly.


    Ha ha.


    Under his eyes, if Wu Xiang can know what he is doing, then it means that all his actions fall into Wu Xiang''s eyes?!


    is hard to get. What kind of eyeliner is there without fragrance?


    If that''s the case, then Wu Xiang is really bold!

 Chapter 1560

    If Wu Xiang hadn''t just helped him eradicate a place where shangguanhuang collected intelligence, and captured a group of dark guards and the most important Wu Yao, he would really have reason to doubt whether Wu Xiang came here specially to be an undercover now!


    What is the meaning of shangguanhong''s words? Naturally, Wu Xiang can be heard clearly.


    But now Wu Xiang doesn''t have the time to keep up with Guan Hong. He says directly, "Ascaris? I''m not that disgusting thing. However, your careful thinking is too easy to guess


    Without waiting for any reaction from Shangguan Hong, Wu Xiang continued: "now, do you want to continue to torture Wu Yao?"


    Shangguanhong frowned: "so what, so what? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. If I remember correctly, you are no longer shangguanhuang''s person. There is no need to be loyal to shangguanhuang. So this non demon will not have any contact with you. "


    When shangguanhong said this, he directly said that Wu Xiang had betrayed shangguanhuang. They were no longer grasshoppers on a rope.


    Now he was disgusted by Wu Xiang, but he would not give up Wu Xiang until he got more information from Wu Xiang. He doesn''t want to say something wrong, let Wu Xiang suddenly realize, and then continue to run to shangguanhuang.


    "I''m just here to give you a little advice. I''ll listen to you or not."


    Wu Xiang said lazily: "no matter how you torture and extort a confession, Wu Yao will never reveal shangguanhuang''s affairs, let alone the information of ghost King''s house. Because it was a person trained by shangguanhuang. I knew very well what Wuyao was thinking. No matter what, you won''t ask for the information you want to know. "


    "Is it?"


    Shangguanhong looked at Wuxiang coldly and said something extremely cruel: "what about you? How did you come to me? How can you tell me such useful news and level a place in the ghost King''s mansion? "


    Listening to Wu Xiang''s words, Shangguan Hong can''t help digging out the most reluctant thing in Wu Xiang''s heart, and let Wu Xiang face it!


    Even if he wants to dig something out of Wu Xiang''s mouth, now he wants to see Wu Xiang''s pain!


    Wu Xiang is now more painful, his heart will be more and more happy!


    "You don''t think you can dig out any useful information from Wu Yao''s mouth, otherwise, I won''t mind our cooperation stopping right now."


    Wu Xiang was just said by Shangguan Hong, and his chest was full of pain. It''s just trying to bear it. Now it doesn''t show it. Instead, it''s self-centered.


    She clearly knew that cooperation had always been shangguanhong''s weakness.


    She is not afraid of death, but shangguanhong is most afraid that she will not continue to cooperate!


    What is shangguanhong''s idea in her heart? She knows very well, but she just wants to get so many things out of her mouth, and kill her in the end?!


    "I torture Wu Yao. It''s just a routine. Don''t say more about it."

 Chapter 1561

    How can shangguanhong let Wuxiang really stop cooperating with him? He has not eradicated all the forces of shangguanhuang. How can he be willing to stop at this time!


    "If you want to see her, I can send someone to take you to see her."


    "I hope so!"


    Wu Xiang coldly said, in fact, her heart is very clear, this is just Shangguan Hong to find out an excuse. But now, just give him face temporarily.


    Besides, the relationship between her and Wu Yao is not so good.


    "If you can make her say something, my son will be rewarded."


    After shangguanhong finished speaking, he saw Wu Xiang''s appearance of "don''t talk so much nonsense, quickly find someone to take me to see Wu Xiang". He could not help clenching his fist for a few minutes, and then loosened it. Try to suppress their anger, do not let their emotions show, directly to the door shouting: "come on!"


    "Your Highness is here. What can I do for you?"


    The guard outside the door heard shangguanhong''s message, and immediately pushed the door from outside. He looked at the dark guard who was still kneeling on the ground and couldn''t get up. There was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    At the same time, he trembled at his own situation and said to shangguanhong.


    "You, take this Wu Xiang girl to the place where Wu Yao is imprisoned, and lead her to see her." Shangguanhong''s tone was a little impatient, and he waved directly.


    He is now trying to suppress his emotions, not to let his anger exposed. If Wu Xiang finds his anger exposed, then it is impossible for them to continue to cooperate in the future.


    "My subordinates take orders!"


    The bodyguard was very clever. He recognized shangguanhong''s impatience and immediately stood up and took Wuxiang out of the room.


    After waiting for two people to go out, shangguanhong''s anger broke out uncontrollably: "it''s really a group of waste!"


    Wu Xiang just threatened him with the cooperation, which made him feel very angry. At the same time, because Wu Xiang was right, he sent a lot of people, but they didn''t find anything from Wu Yao''s mouth, which made him more angry.


    "It''s really worthy of shangguanhuang''s training. Each one''s mouth is as tight as the seam! I won''t explain anything, ha ha! "


    Shangguanhong scolded, then felt very angry, looked at the man in black kneeling on one side, and directly used a foot with internal force to kick the man in black on the ground.


    "What are you doing here on your knees! Do not hurry to prepare, think about how to be able to take out useful information from the mouth of no demon! "


    The man in black was snorted by shangguanhong, and swallowed the blood he wanted to spit out.


    After hearing shangguanhong''s command, he reluctantly stood up, and forced himself to endure his pain, saying: "I obey..." He staggered out of the study.


    "I really don''t know what kind of method shangguanhuang used to train his men so tightly, just like a stubborn stone!"


    Now shangguanhong is the only one in the room. Sitting on the chair, shangguanhong talks to himself. Although there was anger in the tone, it was also mixed with some envy.

 Chapter 1562

    Who doesn''t want the people under their hands to be as strict and capable as no demon?


    "I can''t believe you have the face to come and see me!"


    A bucket of cold water mercilessly splashed to no demon, let already unconscious she wake up. After returning to God, after seeing Wu Xiang standing in front of him, Wu Yao immediately laughed coldly.


    "As long as you say a little information, you don''t have to be tortured. Why are you so stupid? I don''t even know this simple truth! " The words that Wu Xiang said sounded like he was caring about Wu Yao, but the tone of the words was cold, which made people tremble all over.


    "I am I''m the one trained by the master. Only a traitor like you betrays the master. No one else will say anything about the master or die! " Wu Yao looked at Wu Xiang and said sarcastically. His body, which was lying on the ground, also stood up slowly with his hands on the ground.


    She didn''t want to let Wu Xiang look at her so condescending and let the traitor look at her with a kind of contempt.


    However, after such a long time of torture, she was very weak and fell to the ground before she could stand firm.


    And Wu Xiang looked at such a flustered Wu Yao, and didn''t go forward to want to help Wu Yao up. By the way, Wu Yao just said that she betrayed the master, but also ignored the past.


    Wu Xiang slowly walked over, squatted down, stretched out his hand to lift the hair of Wu Yao covering his face, exposed the bruised face of muamman, and said softly, "Wu Yao, you are so stubborn, what can you get?"


    No demon that beautiful amazing appearance, she did not know how many times envy.


    But now, in order to keep shangguanhuang''s secret, it is beyond recognition.


    Even if we go out later, I''m afraid it''s impossible to return to the original way.


    No demon did not speak, in order to master, in order to keep master''s secret, even if it is disfigured, even if it is lost, it is worth it!


    Wu Xiang''s heart is also clear, no matter how she exhorted, it is useless, it is impossible to give the decision of Wu Yao''s heart to the tax burden.


    For a moment, both of them fell into silence.


    After a moment''s silence, Wu Xiang took the lead and said, "you go out. I''ll talk to her alone." Want to stand on the side of the bodyguard to drive aside.


    The guard and the jailer looked at each other, thinking that under their eyes, Wu Yao had been so seriously injured, even if Wu Xiang let her go, she could not run far. Besides, Wu Xiang himself is a useless man with no internal power. These two people can''t make any difference together.


    Slowly went out, very obedient to the place for them to free up.


    "Wu Xiang, you pay, the master''s heart is actually clear."


    Looking at Wu Xiang driving the guards and prison guards to one side, Wu Yao sighed and said.


    After she calmed down, she knew that no matter how she scolded Wu Xiang, it was useless. It''s better to persuade Wu Xiang not to make such a mistake again.


    "Yes? He knows, but he has never paid my attention in the eye, in the heart

 Chapter 1563

    Wu Xiang listened to Wu Yao''s words and couldn''t help sneering.


    If shangguanhuang could see her contribution for so many years, she would not have been imprisoned in the water prison because of such a woman, such a worthless woman!


    The day and night torture in the water prison was quite unbearable for her.


    "No demon, do you think just saying that can move me and make me forgive shangguanhuang? You are so childish that it''s funny


    Wu Xiang said, reached out and grabbed Wu Yao''s hair, pulled Wu Yao''s hair close to her face, got close to Wu Yao''s ear and said softly, "you really come out of the brothel, and you don''t have a brain to do anything?"


    Finish saying, feel the touch on the hand, haven''t waited for no demon response, no fragrance slightly disgusted to loosen the hand, wiped on the clothes.


    This wet hair, the feeling of grasping in the hand is really disgusting.


    Wu Yao felt that her scalp had just been torn by Wu Xiang. Although Wu Xiang had lost all her martial arts, her great strength seemed to want to tear off all her hair.


    Want to resist, but the body is weak, there is no way to resist completely.


    In addition, during this period of time, Wu Yao''s body suffered too much. That little pain, at the beginning of the time can also affect the nerve without demon, but soon also numb down.


    However, the place that makes Wu Yao feel pain most is the sentence that Wu Xiang just said.


    Wu Xiang said that she was useless, useless at all!


    "No fragrance!"


    Wu Yao clenched her fist, and the stinging feeling of her fingernails deep into her palm made her temporarily swallow the uncomfortable feeling in her heart: "no matter what you think of me in your heart, I won''t care."


    "But even if you look down on me, you can''t forget the master''s concern for us!"


    No demon exhausted the whole body''s strength, let oneself turn over on the ground, lie on the ground, eyes straight at no fragrant face, quite helpless said.


    She has been with Wu Xiang for so many years, and she knows that Wu Xiang''s temper is very hard. Once she recognizes something, it''s hard to change it. If you don''t hit the south wall, you don''t look back. If you don''t have incense, you can''t look back even if you hit the south wall.


    However, even if the hope of persuading Wu Xiang is very subtle, as long as she has no demon, she will not give up!


    She really didn''t want Wu Xiang to go further and further on this crooked road, and she really didn''t want the master to have an enemy who knew him so well and the ghost palace so well.


    "Wu Xiang, you think the master didn''t care about you. But ask yourself, when we were in danger, did the master ever say that he would give us up? "


    "He won''t give up, that''s because we still have room for him to use!"


    As soon as Wu Yao''s voice fell, Wu Xiang quickly opened his mouth and said, with fierce eyes waiting for Wu Yao: "you''re naive, you''re really simple minded, and you can''t even see this thing?! He just wants us to work hard for her! This is a method that shangguanhuang learned from childhood! "


    "Wu Xiang, you are so stupid!"

 Chapter 1564

    "How can you be so stupid?"


    When Wu Yao heard Wu Xiang''s words, he felt sad for shangguanhuang: "master, I never thought of using us, and I never thought of us as chess pieces. You forget..."


    "It''s you who are stupid!"


    Wu Xiang directly interrupted Wu Yao''s words and said angrily: "do you think Shangguan Huang is really for you? You should be sober! Instead of suffering so much and suffering so much here, it''s better to disclose the news of shangguanhuang, a hypocritical villain, without punishment. "


    "Have you forgotten the days when we were with the master?"


    Wu Yao seems to turn a deaf ear to Wu Xiang''s words, and his eyes are no longer staring at Wu Xiang tightly, but talking to himself.


    She knew that no matter how she scolded Wuxiang at this time, it was useless.


    "At that time, the master himself had to practice martial arts and train us. But when we are tired, the master will let us have a rest. When we are hungry, the master will cook for us. Have you forgotten all this? "


    The idea that Wu Xiang had to continue to speak was gone. He closed his mouth and listened to Wu Yao quietly. Looking at the front, it seems that I want to recall the past time together according to the things that Wu Yao said.


    However, the candlelight in the prison was dim, and nothing could be seen just by the faint light.


    "Do you remember that when the master was assassinated, we went forward to defend the enemy. But at that time, we were all young, and we were not so experienced as we are now. If it hadn''t been for the master to get that slap instead of you, I''m afraid your life would have been gone at that time. "


    Hearing this, Wu Xiang''s body trembled slightly, but still kept silent.


    "The master has never thought of us as servants and people who can use us. And we are lucky to meet such a master. At least for me, it''s the greatest luck in my life. "


    Wu Xiang still didn''t speak, but Wu Yao knew that Wu Xiang had listened, otherwise it would not be such a reaction.


    "If I didn''t have a master, I''m afraid my life would be over without a demon, and I would be sitting on that kind of despicable thing."


    "Oh, don''t you change from a brothel woman to a procuress? What''s lucky, what''s grateful? "


    Wu Xiang''s cold hum and vicious words made Wu Yao''s body tremble.


    "No matter what, I am still very grateful to my master. At least I know very well in my heart that no matter how good the master is to us, he is the master after all, not what we can daydream about. Such an identity, my heart is still very clear


    Wu Yao didn''t want to continue to talk with Wu Xiang, so he said straight to the point: "Wu Xiang, it''s you. It''s your relationship with the master that has gone bad for a long time. It''s you who overstepped, it''s you who want too much! "


    "Shut up


    "You don''t daydream about master, it''s your own business! What''s more, with your ruined body, do you think you can be worthy of the master if you daydream? "


    Heard no demon said she overstepped, heard no demon said she wanted too much. When there is no xiangdun, it is like being poked in the heart at the same time, shouting angrily.

 Chapter 1565

    The angry voice, the loud roar, let the guards and prison guards outside hear, looking at the room in surprise.


    Looking at this situation, it should be that there are two people quarreling with Wu Yao and Wu Xiang inside?


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem. There''s no need to pay too much attention.


    After all, in his opinion, as long as Wu Xiang and Wu Yao don''t get back together in the conversation, they will believe in reaching an alliance. As long as Wu Xiang can continue to cooperate with his highness, he can''t manage so much else.


    "Shangguanhuang is different to me! Over the years, you have been outside to maintain this brothel thing, only me, has been left in shangguanhuang''s side! I''m the only woman shangguanhuang left behind! Why can''t I daydream? "


    Wu Xiang said it was very exciting, and his face was no longer the kind of plain expression, but a kind of nostalgia and happy look: "he was obviously different to me. He gave me gifts before! I''ve been given a jade hairpin! It''s just that the Hosta is too fragile. I''m not willing to use it. I''ve been storing it well. "


    "Jade hairpin?"


    No demon seems to know something: "is it the master who gave it to you when you were 14 years old?"


    No demon now has learned to speak out of those vicious words without incense automatically shield off, some helpless tone asked.


    "What''s the matter with you! If you are worried about this, you might as well care about your own situation. "


    Wu Yao''s inquiry suddenly awakens Wu Xiang from his nostalgia for the past. In my heart, I was surprised that why Wuyao knew this thing, and the time was so clear. At the same time, my heart was slowly showing a little uneasiness.


    It''s like something you once believed in is about to disappear


    Without a trace


    "The jade hairpin Because it''s a hairpin gift from the master I think that I have received... " No demon face some helpless, but also mixed with a bit of bitterness.


    The moment she received the Hosta, she immediately responded, so for so many years, she never had any other thoughts about the master.


    She thought that Wu Xiang could understand the master''s intention just like her. Just didn''t expect, Wu Xiang didn''t understand, also misunderstood the master''s idea!


    If she knew that it was a cause, she would have mentioned it in front of Wu Xiang before!


    "The master not only gave us Hosta, but also gave them gifts when they were in the weak crown..."


    "No! It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! I don''t believe it! I firmly don''t believe that... "


    Wu Xiang was badly hit and didn''t want to listen any more. After interrupting Wu Yao''s words, he held his head in his hands and cried in despair: "shangguanhuang Shangguanhuang also gave me other things! Yeah, that''s it. He sent me. Don''t bang. Some of them are not given at special times! It was given to me alone. Yes, it must be! I''m sure none of you will receive it. It''s just for me! "


    Wu Xiang''s belief has been destroyed for a long time, and now he talks incoherently.


    Constantly say can paralyze their own words, and she so many years, in any case did not expect. The jade hairpin, which was regarded as a treasure and a token of love by her at the beginning, even had no demon!

 Chapter 1566

    The most ridiculous thing is that she carefully collected the Hosta for so many years, but it turned out to be fake?!


    All this is because of her misunderstanding?!


    "What else did the master give you besides the Hosta?"


    Wu Yao looks at Wu Xiang''s painful appearance of breaking down and unwilling to believe there, sighing repeatedly.


    Originally, she did not like to continue to mention the gift of this thing, to combat the fragrance free. However, what she knew was that if she didn''t make it clear, Wu Xiang would be immersed in her own world all the time.


    Now only when all things are explained clearly, can Wu Xiang''s reverie about the master be completely cut off.


    "And Rouge! The master also gave me rouge. I have never been willing to use it! "


    Wu Xiang kept thinking about the things shangguanhuang gave her. He had nowhere to put his hand and kept pulling his hair. The pain of fingernails scratching her scalp made her recall some things that shangguanhuang had given her in the past.


    "Not only rouge, but also many women''s Rouge! Gouache, eyebrow pencil! I''ve never been willing to use those things. They are all stored in a small box! "


    Wu Xiang instantly remembered so many gifts from shangguanhuang, and immediately laughed happily.


    Shangguanhuang was really nice to her at the beginning. She often gave her some rouge powder that girls wanted to use. And because she was sent by shangguanhuang, she was not willing to use it all the time!


    Can consider so thoughtful, shangguanhuang must have liked her!


    "Those things were given to you by my master when I accepted fenghualou, right?"


    No demon looked at because shangguanhuang sent some things, his face was filled with joy, there was helplessness and pity in his eyes.


    "Do you, too?"


    Wu Xiang''s look changed from information to shock in an instant. He looked at Wu Xiang incredulously. Exploratory inquiry, said the words, the voice can not help but with a little bit of children''s shaking voice.


    "Yes."


    In Wu Xiang''s more and more incredible eyes, Wu Yao replied positively: "the master said that if I want to run a brothel, I must be able to dress up. So I bought these things myself. Later, the master felt that he had two female subordinates. If you only give me one person, some of them are not suitable. So I bought two things for women, and the other one is for you. "


    Weak body, said to some can''t help panting, at the same time the voice also has some hoarse. However, no demon will never give up the chance to wake up.


    So, Wu Yao forced down his throat and continued to say: "later, the master felt that it was not appropriate to only give us two. So I gave them a suit for each of them. "


    After a pause, Wu Yao said, "I thought you should be clear about this kind of thing..."


    "No! What you said is wrong


    "Shangguanhuang not only gave me these things, but also gave me other things! you ''re right! He also gave me a fan that I wrote myself! "


    As soon as I think of the other things shangguanhuang gave me, Wu Xiang''s pale face, which he didn''t want to believe, is a little bit more ruddy: "shangguanhuang will not be so boring. Let''s prepare a fan for us to write in person!"

 Chapter 1567

    "Is the paper fan given to you by the master painted with plum orchid, pine, bamboo and chrysanthemum?" No demon looking at no incense so jubilant appearance, even if how can''t bear to hit her, but still want to continue to fight.


    Can not let no incense, continue to fantasy!


    "You..."


    Just recovered a little bit of blood color without fragrance, instant and blood color without. Even the lips are some of the white, because this time, was no demon to say!


    "Plum, orchid, bamboo, pine and chrysanthemum, it''s the master''s expectation for us five..."


    No demon sighed, turned his face, some don''t have the heart to look at the look of no demon.


    It''s a great blow to Wu Xiang.


    "The four of us have already received that gift..."


    "Yes Meilan, bamboo, pine and chrysanthemum correspond to my brother. How can we I didn''t expect Ha ha Ha ha ha... " Wuxiang face with a trace of confusion, wry smile a few times, and finally weak on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, the things shangguanhuang gave her were also given to others. She was never unique


    And shangguanhuang gave her other things, she is not willing to say now. Because the truth of the matter has been placed in front of her, if she continues to ask, it is just self humiliation, can''t get the result she wants.


    What does she expect here?


    "Wu Xiang, the master has never treated us badly. What''s more, no one can say clearly about emotion, and no one can control it. Don''t rush to refute me. I''ve seen too many things like this in Fenghua building. Among the five of us, I have the most power to talk about emotion. "


    Wu Yao said slowly and looked at Wu Xiang with a pale face: "Wu Xiang, there is something you need to understand. Emotion does not mean that if you pay more, you will be able to exchange for the same treatment. Even two people who love each other very much, it is impossible to say that their love is equal. All in all, one loves more and one loves less. "


    "So, in this matter, you are wrong, and you are very wrong. There''s nothing wrong with you, master. On the contrary, what you''ve done has already broken your heart. "


    "Enough! You shut up, I don''t want to listen, you don''t continue to say it! "


    Wu Xiang now the whole person is covered, struggling to stand up, don''t want to see no demon again. Stumbling out of the cell, lost.


    "Miss Wu Xiang, are you ok?"


    When Wu Xiang went in again, the bodyguard who was on one side looked cold and arrogant and didn''t pay attention to anyone. Now, when he came out, he looked so lost. The heart immediately tightened for a while, isn''t that what he didn''t know happened inside?


    Quickly step forward, want to help Wu Xiang, ask what happened.


    "Get out of here!"


    Before the guard''s hand touched Wu Xiang, he was slapped away by Wu Xiang: "take your dirty hands away, don''t touch me!"


    "Yes, I don''t want to touch Miss Wu Xiang. Please go slowly."


    The bodyguard immediately stepped back and said yes.

 Chapter 1568

    His heart is very clear. His Highness''s attitude towards Wu Xiang is unpredictable.


    But the only thing people can be sure of is that, at present, his highness is asking for a hundred answers to Wu Xiang girl! Therefore, he can''t offend Wu Xiang now, otherwise he will let his highness know how he died!


    Now, his Highness''s method of punishing people is cruel!


    The bodyguard followed Wu Xiang all the way and silently escorted him to the courtyard where he lived. Seeing Wu Xiang walk into the courtyard peacefully, he was relieved and carefully turned away.


    However, in the heart or tangled for a long time, thinking about whether or not to tell the abnormal Wuxiang girl to his highness.


    However, after thinking about it, the bodyguard decided to hide it for his own life, and did not report Wuxiang''s abnormal situation to shangguanhong.


    It wasn''t until the next day that shangguanhong suddenly felt something was not right, so he called people.


    "Come on


    Shangguanhong was sitting in his study. According to the situation a few days ago, Wu Xiang had already come to tell him new news. As a result, today, after waiting for most of the day, I didn''t wait for Wu Xiang. I couldn''t wait for new caution, so I felt a little impatient.


    "My Lord is here. Please give me the order."


    As soon as shangguanhong''s voice fell, a bodyguard pushed the door and came in, kneeling respectfully on the ground.


    The standard posture, people can not find out the slightest mistake.


    Even if shangguanhong is dissatisfied, he can''t find a place to vent.


    "Go and investigate why Wu Xiang hasn''t come here yet. What is she doing?"


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates!"


    After getting the order of shangguanhong, the bodyguard quickly withdrew from the study. Of course, in order not to let himself get the punishment he shouldn''t have, he didn''t forget to close the door of Shangguan Hong, the leader of the gang.


    Shangguanhong didn''t look at the guard from the beginning to the end. Even when he said the order, he sat at his desk and arranged the affairs on it.


    He suddenly felt that he would soon be the one who was sitting in the position of the ninth five. And the bodyguards, who are slaves like mole ants, don''t deserve to waste a little of their eyes.


    "Tell your highness that Miss Wuxiang has never come out of the yard since she came back yesterday."


    After a while, the bodyguard came back in a hurry, dragging a shivering man over.


    Shangguanhong took a look and recognized that the person who was dragged by the bodyguard was the bodyguard who led Wu Xiang to visit Wu Yao in the prison yesterday?


    Suddenly, some inexplicable bad mood appeared in my heart, and my brow wrinkled: "my son asked you to inquire about the things without fragrance, what did you bring him here to do?"


    The bodyguard in front of him looked very respectful, but Shangguan Hong was also very clear. Among all the bodyguards, he is the best one. The ability to handle affairs is very neat, will not drag a person to his front for no reason.


    "If you go back to your highness, when he just went to inquire for information. I watched him falter when he spoke, as if there was something to hide. That''s why my subordinates brought me here. Please tell me clearly. "


    The bodyguard threw him aside and ignored the displeasure in shangguanhong''s words. He just finished his own task.


    Oh?

 Chapter 1569

    Shangguanhong''s eyes, if any, looked at the bodyguard, and then fell on the shivering bodyguard standing nearby.


    I''m not sure.


    Even now, the body is shaking.


    He never raises waste under his hands, even if the bodyguard is not as smart as that one. But when I see him, I don''t think people will be afraid of him like this. According to the situation, there is something hidden from him and I don''t tell him the truth.


    Before shangguanhong asked, the bodyguard said directly: "Your Highness, forgive me! Subordinate My subordinates have always been loyal to his highness! My subordinates just looked at the night yesterday and didn''t tell your highness about Wu Xiang! I didn''t mean to! "


    Now the bodyguard''s mind is all about the scream of his friend when he died. He feels shangguanhong''s eyes fall on him, and his brain is blank. He speaks directly without waiting for shangguanhong to ask.


    Looking at the tense people in front of him, shangguanhong frowned a little. "Tell me what happened to Wuxiang last night."


    Knowing that if he was staring at people all the time, he would make people nervous and speechless. Shangguan Hong looked down at the things on his desk instead of focusing on people.


    "Just last night, when Wu Xiang girl saw Wu Yao again, they had a dispute for the first time. Then Wu Xiang let her subordinates go out of the room. Then what happened, I don''t know. I see Wu Xiang come out of her cell


    As soon as shangguanhong''s eyes were removed from him, the bodyguard felt that the pressure on him had been relieved. I didn''t stammer like I did at the beginning, but I was able to say things smoothly.


    "Is it?"


    Shangguanhong raised his head and looked at the guard kneeling in front of him with a sneer: "well, since something like this happened, why don''t you want to tell me right away?"?! You have to wait until now. You can''t hide it any more. Then you are willing to tell me! "


    It''s really worthy of being a good bodyguard raised by him. Each one has his own ideas!


    When something like this happened, I didn''t want to report it to him immediately. Instead, I wanted to press it down!


    "Your Highness Your highness Subordinate My subordinates are just... "


    Even if I see many things, I don''t know how to open my mouth for a moment in the face of shangguanhong''s threatening questioning.


    He was also very clear in his heart. If he made up a lie, shangguanhong would have said it if he believed it. If he didn''t believe it and found that he was deceiving others, he would be unable to get away with it!


    "What a jerk!"


    Shangguan Hong was so angry that he smashed an inkstone on his hand towards the person and hit it on the guard''s forehead.


    Suddenly, the guard''s forehead was smashed open and the flowers came out.


    Shangguanhong was upset because he didn''t come to talk to him on time. But at the same time, I also feel a little bit wrong. Now I just want to find Wu Xiang as soon as possible. When I see Wu Xiang, I can see what''s going on. I don''t have any idea to play with this cheating bodyguard.

 Chapter 1570

    "Take him down and punish him a hundred times!"


    Shangguanhong is too lazy to give his eyes to the guard. He orders in a deep voice and walks quickly towards the courtyard where Wuxiang lives now.


    Time passed so long, Wu Xiang didn''t take the initiative to come over, he didn''t dare to continue to delay!


    If there is something wrong with Wu Xiang at this time, then it''s useless to endure the past few days?!


    The bodyguard was hit in the head by shangguanhong''s inkstone, and immediately felt the starlight in his eyes, and the scarlet in front of him. However, because shangguanhong was trying to bear the pain, he didn''t cry out.


    When he knew that he had made such a big mistake and was going to get a hundred boards, he almost fell to the ground.


    A hundred boards!


    Even if it''s finished, you''ll lose half of your life!


    It''s just It''s better not to lose your life after suffering like another companion


    Shangguanhong walked quickly all the way. If he had not worried that he would lose face in front of a group of subordinates behind him, he would have thought about using the lightness skill to fly towards the yard without fragrance!


    When he came to Wu Xiang''s yard and looked at Wu Xiang''s closed door, Shangguan Hong didn''t have so much patience. He had to ask people to pry the door open. He kicked the door with one foot directly. With one foot containing internal power, the door without fragrance turned into a pile of sawdust and scattered on the ground.


    "Oh, you are still sitting so well."


    Shangguanhong looked at Wu Xiang sitting in the room and gave a cold hum. It seems that his worry is superfluous: "my son thought, you don''t know where to die."


    However, he said so sarcastically that Wu Xiang didn''t even look at him and just sat upright on the chair.


    This is unusual!


    If it were normal for him to talk like this, Wu Xiang would have already said it.


    Shangguanhong found himself in front of Wuxiang to be boring, and did not continue to tangle on this topic.


    "Today is a new day. I think you can tell me today''s new news?"


    In the current situation, nothing is more important than to get the new news of the ghost King''s house.


    However, Wu Xiang still kept the original appearance, and didn''t want to talk to Shangguan Hong.


    Shangguanhong didn''t get any response, so he frowned and carefully observed Wuxiang''s look. This just discovered some strange things, the facial expression without fragrance, obviously have some not quite right son. The eyes are red, even the nose is red.


    Especially the eyes have swollen up, it seems that they have cried for a long time.


    Shangguan Hong can''t help but be a little surprised. Wu Xiang once cried in front of him before, but he didn''t cry so miserably like today.


    But what does that have to do with him?


    He doesn''t care why Wu Xiang is wrong. It has nothing to do with him.


    Now he is holding Wu Xiang. He just wants to get the information he wants from Wu Xiang''s mouth.


    "Come on! Bring me a bucket of water! "

 Chapter 1571

    Shangguan Hong sneered and looked at Wu Xiang. He didn''t want to take care of him at all. He immediately told the servant girl standing outside.


    Do you want to ignore him?


    Don''t you want to talk?


    So he shangguanhong, there are many ways to let Wu Xiang speak!


    "Your Highness, here is the water you want."


    I don''t know what shangguanhong is going to do, but how can the servant girls keep following the orders of his highness?


    Immediately from the outside carrying a bucket of cold who came, sent to shangguanhong''s side, Fu Fu body quickly turned away.


    After so many years in King Rui''s residence, they can see that shangguanhong is in a bad mood. Naturally, he did not dare to touch shangguanhong''s bad luck. Otherwise, he would not be able to eat like the bodyguard a few days ago?


    Shangguanhong directly picked up the bucket, directly poured a bucket of cold water mercilessly towards Wuxiang, and immediately made Wuxiang jump up.


    It''s just that her martial arts are all useless and her body is weak. No matter how fast she dodges. It''s no faster than shangguanhong''s speed, the speed of merciless splashing.


    Wu Xiang didn''t escape the attack of Shangguan Hong''s cold water from the beginning to the end.


    Although it is still in summer, but the feeling of the cold water pouring on the body is still very bad, there is a kind of cool feeling through the heart, which makes Wu Xiang shiver.


    "What are you going to do?"


    This bucket of cold water directly dishevels the fragrant bun. The hair is scattered behind, and the clothes are very wet and uncomfortable.


    Hair is wet sticky in the face, it is very embarrassed. When Wu Xiang lifted the wet hair in front to the back, he also brought up a string of water drops.


    Wu Xiang kept wiping the drops of water on his face with his hands. His eyes were closed tightly because they accidentally ran into the water.


    But listening to Wu Xiang''s voice, Shangguan Hong also knew that Wu Xiang was angry.


    "What? Wake up? No longer sitting there without saying a word or hearing it? "


    Shangguanhong didn''t feel a little guilty because he did something wrong. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked up and down at Wuxiang.


    "Just now, my son called you many times, and you didn''t agree to a word. I thought you had lost your soul."


    "What can happen to me?"


    Wu Xiang wiped the water off his face, spit on the ground and sneered.


    That bucket of water poured on her body made her sick!


    Even there is no defense, there are some who flow into her mouth, think about it is really disgusting!


    Although she was once put into the water prison by shangguanhong, she ate all the disgusting things and soaked in the dirty water. But since this period of time, she has been living in the house of King Rui. She has obviously improved the quality of her life.


    Want to have a quality life.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to go from simplicity to luxury, but hard to go from luxury to thrift!


    Who knows what''s mixed in that bucket of water? She doesn''t even want to taste it!


    "If it''s OK, I''ll be relieved. Then, should you tell me today''s news? " Shangguan Hong is too lazy to care about Wu Xiang. He doesn''t look like Wu Xiang now. He turns his head aside and looks at the scenery outside the window.

 Chapter 1572

    Shangguanhuang''s men are just like shangguanhuang. It makes people feel angry when they look at them!


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, there happens to be a little servant girl of King Rui''s house pruning flowers in the yard. That gentle appearance makes people feel pleasant at a glance. How can it be like Wu Xiang?!


    Gross and intolerable.


    "The cooperation between the two of us was originally based on the generous treatment you gave me, and I will tell you the news!"


    Wu Xiang''s mood itself is not smooth. Now after being splashed with a bucket of cold water by shangguanhong, his whole body is even more wet and uncomfortable.


    Then he looked at shangguanhong and was very embarrassed to stir up his wet hair and wring who was on it.


    This wet feeling is really very uncomfortable. It''s totally different from the feeling of getting wet all over when I take a bath and getting wet in my hair!


    At that time it was called comfort and relaxation, but now it''s just like torture!


    "But now you treat me like this. Do you think I will want to tell you the news today?"


    There is no fragrance. It''s going to explode. There''s a lot of water in that bucket. So all of them were splashed on her body, and her hair was infected with a lot of water. With the action of Wu Xiang, Wu Xiang wring out a pile of water, dripping from his hair on the ground, splashing a pile of water.


    "Do you want to go back?"


    Even without looking at Wu Xiang, Shangguan Hong could feel the provocation in Wu Xiang''s tone.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Wu Xiang. Looking at Wu Xiang''s angry face, his eyes were so deep that they almost wring out water.


    "Yes, I''m not going to tell you the news now. What do you want? Do you want to kill me? "


    It''s just death. There''s no fear in Wu Xiang''s heart.


    He has been a dark guard for so many years under shangguanhuang''s hands, and he has long ignored life and death. He has been licking the blade all the way for so many years.


    And as a qualified dark guard, what is your life is not important at all, the important thing is to do a good job for the master!


    If you are a dark guard, you will be afraid of death. I''m afraid if you say this, you will laugh off your teeth!


    "Do you think my son dare not kill you?"


    Shangguanhong didn''t get the news in time today. It seemed that there was a group of anger burning in his heart.


    Now listening to Wu Xiang''s words, I was deeply stimulated. My anger suddenly rose to the extreme and wanted to burst out.


    Shangguan Hong squinted and walked quickly. He held out his hand and pinched Wu Xiang''s slender neck. The tone of the speech is so fierce that people feel scared.


    "I warn you, don''t play tricks in front of me, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    Wuxiang looks at shangguanhong''s twisted face because of anger. His face also turned red because he was pinched by shangguanhong. But the serious look of sarcasm did not change from beginning to end.


    She looked down on shangguanhong from the beginning to the end.


    Before or after the cooperation.


    "You''d better tell the news honestly. My son can let you live a good life and maintain this cooperative relationship with you regardless of the past."

 Chapter 1573

    "Otherwise..."


    Once again, he was stimulated by Wu Xiang''s sarcastic eyes. Shangguan Hong couldn''t help but increase his strength. The arm lifted up, let the feet of Wu Xiang leave the ground, and Wu Xiang''s face is not only red, but also permeated with some purplish red.


    In shangguanhong''s mind, if Wuxiang wants to break the balance between the two of them, he will keep this woman in Rui palace, which is worthless except for letting her continue to squander money.


    It''s better to let this woman die!


    In order to avoid in front of him, very annoying!


    Wu Xiang was tightly choked by Shangguan Hong and could not speak, especially the foot that was hanging in the air and constantly kicking, and waving his arm in the air, trying to catch Shangguan Hong''s face. It can be seen that Wu Xiang is very uncomfortable now.


    Pupil, also at this time slowly lax.


    However, he didn''t want to show any fear or regret on his face. He didn''t feel that it was wrong to do so now.


    Shangguanhong''s eyes were a little deeper: "it seems that you are as tough as the bitch without demon who is not afraid of death. It''s true that they are all trained by the same master! "


    Compared with Wu Xiang''s reaction, Shangguan Hong had already come up with some ideas, so there was no accident at all.


    Direct will have no fragrant a while to throw on the ground, the vision coldly looks at her.


    After getting free, Wu Xiang''s body didn''t rush to get up from the ground. He coughed two times and fell on the ground gasping. Soothing the pain of just having no way to breathe.


    She is not afraid of death, can face death.


    But the taste before death is not good at all. It can be said that it is very uncomfortable.


    Especially this kind of state that makes her slowly unable to breathe is very uncomfortable. It''s good to let her die directly.


    So the instinct of survival before death appeared unconsciously. She almost scratched shangguanhong''s face just now.


    "Tell me, if a person is not afraid of death, is it too cheap for him to let her die like this? Wu Xiang, are you right about what my son said? "


    After loosening Wu Xiang''s neck, Shangguan Hong takes out a handkerchief from his arms, wipes his wet hands and throws it on Wu Xiang''s face.


    All of a sudden, I felt some tingling feeling on my face, so I reached out and touched the position on my face, and felt some moist feeling on my finger belly.


    Shangguanhong frowned a little. He took his finger and put it in front of his eyes. At a glance, he saw the bright red liquid on his finger belly.


    Sure enough, as he just guessed, his face was scratched and bleeding by Wu Xiang.


    Damn it!


    Shangguanhong''s eyes look at Wuxiang deeply. From small to large, there are few people who can hurt him in this world.


    And now this Wu Xiang has the courage to scratch his face!


    If you don''t teach this woman a lesson, Shangguan Hong feels sorry for her identity!


    "Since I can remember, no one has ever dared to fool me, cheat me, or even hurt me! Only one person who has done such a thing will die! "

 Chapter 1574

    Shangguanhong looks at Wuxiang with gloomy eyes and squats down slowly. His face is extremely disgusted. Looking at Wuxiang gasping, his tone is gloomy and shaking.


    Looking at the body because of being wet by water, all the clothes are tightly attached to Wu Xiang, looking back and forth for a few minutes.


    Finally, he held out a hand and grabbed Wu Xiang''s wet hair. He forced Wu Xiang to look up at his face and said, "even if you want to die, it won''t be so easy for you to die. Don''t you like being served? Didn''t you tell my son at the beginning that you wanted to live in a magnificent house like the imperial palace? "


    "Very good, I didn''t satisfy you before, so now I will satisfy your wish."


    Wuxiang''s scalp was torn by shangguanhong, and he felt a sharp pain attack.


    Now she finally realized how she treated Wu Yao when she was in prison last night, and how her heart was suffering.


    It''s really a retribution.


    I didn''t expect that she would come so soon.


    Before she had time to cry out the pain, she was stunned by shangguanhong''s words, and the painful groan that ran to her mouth was swallowed into her stomach.


    A bad feeling suddenly appeared in my heart. The cold smell slowly spread to my limbs, and my body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    "Come on, come on!"


    A frightening smile appeared on shangguanhong''s face and loosened his hair. Standing up, there was a dark guard in black standing quietly beside him.


    Later, Shangguan Hong''s words made Wu Xiang understand what the man wanted to do.


    "Take this woman to the palace and give it to the guards in the palace, and say it''s...."


    Shangguanhong said, but he did not forget to stare at Wuxiang. His eyes were full of anger: "tell them that this is a gift specially given to them by my son for their hard work in guarding the palace!"


    It''s just a woman!


    Originally, when Wu Xiang was just taken to Rui Wang''s house, Shangguan Hong promised Wanyan yinyao that he would take out the value of Wu Xiang and then dispose of Wu Xiang with Wanyan yinyao. But now he changed his mind.


    This woman, from the beginning to the present, is challenging his highest patience again and again. At the beginning, she asked about the secret of the ghost King''s house, but the woman didn''t tell him. Now I want to get rid of the deal.


    Do you think shangguanhong is a fool who can be teased casually?!


    He wants to let this woman know that shangguanhong is not a fool!


    Only by tormenting this woman, can he vent his anger a little bit in recent days!


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders."


    Dark Wei''s voice is very cold, without a trace of ups and downs. It''s just like finishing one of the most common tasks shangguanhong said. I don''t feel a little sympathy because of Wu Xiang''s experience.


    After he saluted Shangguan Hongxing, he directly grabbed Wu Xiang on the ground and wanted to carry him away from here.

 Chapter 1575

    "You let me go! I''m not going, I''m not going! "


    "Let go of me!"


    When he was just met by the dark guard, Wu Xiang couldn''t help struggling violently.


    Dodging the hand that Kai dark Wei stretched out to her, he yelled: "shangguanhong! We continue to cooperate! I will continue to provide you with the information you want! Let''s continue to work together! "


    She is not afraid of death, but shangguanhong does not want her to die, but to humiliate her!


    Even if she is a dark guard, even if she was once a subordinate of shangguanhuang, she can''t see the sun, but she also has her own pride!


    In any case, she would not bear such humiliation!


    "Sorry? Want to continue to cooperate? Late, I don''t want to continue to cooperate with you now. My son has no interest in the news you have said. "


    Shangguanhong looked at Wu Xiang''s changed look, and his anger got a little catharsis. He took out a folding fan and gently incited: "do you know what my son is interested in now?"


    Shangguanhong looked at Wuxiang, put away the folding fan and squatted down. For fear of getting his hands dirty, he lifted Wuxiang''s chin with the fan and put a smile on his mouth: "now, I prefer to see you in the palace. It must be very interesting."


    "Besides, don''t you dream of living in the palace? My son, this is to satisfy the wish in your heart


    "You are an asshole! Devil


    Wu Xiang looks at shangguanhong angrily, and he wants to tear shangguanhong''s ugly face open.


    However, she just struggled to open, was standing on the side of the dark Wei to point the acupoints, temporarily unable to move.


    "Why, you want to hit me? Come on, my son is waiting for you. "


    Looking at the point, the body is fixed without incense, shangguanhong hands spread, face close to the front of no incense, complacent.


    "My son has already put his face together. Why don''t you fight? Come on


    Looking at Wu Xiang gnashing her teeth with hatred, but with her helpless appearance, Shangguan Hong was extremely happy.


    "What are you doing? Take this woman down! Take it to the palace and let her taste the end of teasing my son! "


    After teasing Wu Xiang, looking at Wu Xiang''s irresistible look, Shangguan Hong turned his voice and said to the dark guard who stood aside and didn''t dare to make any action: "a group of waste people, do you still need my son to tell you this kind of thing? Won''t you take the initiative?"


    Inexplicably, he was scolded by shangguanhong. In his heart, dark Wei was also extremely helpless. He had no way to resist, so he had to extend his hand again to Wu Xiang, who couldn''t move, and was ready to take Wu Xiang away.


    "Shangguanhong, you promised me. As long as I am willing to continue to cooperate with you, you will forget the past! "


    Wu Xiang looks at dark Wei''s hand getting closer and closer to him. He is so flustered that he has to pull out what shangguanhong said just now to let shangguanhong think about it clearly.


    If she really can''t avoid this disaster, she would rather bite her tongue and commit suicide than be humiliated by the guards!


    "Did my son ever say that? Why don''t you remember? What evidence do you have to prove that the son of this world said that? "

 Chapter 1576

    Shangguanhong was completely unmoved by Wu Xiang''s words.


    Eyes leisurely looked around the room, and then looked at the dark Wei who had already grasped Wu Xiang and was ready to drag people out: "can you hear what my son said?"


    It''s just a rogue. He''s also a shangguanhong.


    Before that, he always asked Wu Xiang to tell him the news. But now it''s Wu Xiang who asks him to give him news. The reversal of his position makes Shangguan Hong feel very comfortable.


    However, even though he was already moved in his heart, shangguanhong still had a look on his face that he didn''t care and didn''t care.


    Finally, although it is impossible for Wu Xiang to be humiliated by the guards, now he still has the right to torture Wu Xiang''s soul and let her know that shangguanhong is not the kind of person who is easy to fool!


    It''s not too much for him to take revenge on her lawlessness these days!


    "I didn''t hear about it."


    Dark Wei knows that Wu Xiang''s body has been touched by acupoints. He can''t move, and he won''t do anything unexpected.


    Then he replied to shangguanhong and said directly under the eyes of Wu Xiang.


    As shangguanhong''s personal secret guard, he always followed shangguanhong. Of course, he could hear what shangguanhong had just said.


    Shangguanhong is his master. He only acts according to shangguanhong''s orders. He will do whatever shangguanhong asks him to do. Let him go east, he dare not go west, let him beat the dog, he dare not beat the cat.


    Shangguanhong was also very satisfied with his subordinates'' obedience. He was about to continue to give orders, but he heard Wu Xiang say, "shangguanhong, as long as you let me go today, I can give you more news today!"


    Wu Xiang is desperate, but he doesn''t want to be humiliated and struggling.


    She said that. If she could not avoid being humiliated by the guards, she would have to commit suicide!


    She is even ready now. As long as she hears shangguanhong''s refusal, she will bite her tongue and commit suicide without hesitation!


    "Yes."


    It''s a long time to wait, just when Wu Xiang thinks that he can''t wait, and today''s despair is growing. Did not expect that at the last moment, shangguanhong unexpectedly so readily agreed to her!


    Wu Xiang, who was in deep tension and fear, didn''t find it. In fact, when she said she wanted to cooperate again, Guan Hong had planned to let it go, but Wu Xiang didn''t know it. I don''t know what kind of reaction will be after the reaction of no fragrance?


    Shangguan Hong picked his eyebrows slightly and took a look at the dark guard. Dark Wei immediately understood what it meant, stretched out his hand to point on Wu Xiang''s body a few times, untied the acupoints, and then continued to hide.


    In an instant, the breath of dark Wei was covered up, and no one could find it.


    "Now, can you say it?"


    Shangguanhong originally wanted to find a chair to sit down, but because the water poured on Wuxiang was so strong that everything around him was damaged, including the chair. At the moment is dripping wet water, had to give up standing aside.


    He is not afraid to talk without incense.


    From the trial just now, she also caught the weakness of Wu Xiang.


    He only needs time to find out if the information Wu Xiang told him was correct.


    At that time, if Wu Xiang dares to cheat him, he will surely let Wu Xiang live and die!

 Chapter 1577

    Wu Xiang''s heart is also clear about this situation. At present, Shangguan Hong holds her weakness tightly in her hand, and she can''t offer a toast.


    Such a simple truth, she can still turn around in her mind.


    Therefore, when she opened her mouth to shangguanhong, she didn''t want to cheat shangguanhong.


    Seeing the dark guard disappear, he won''t be sent to the guard to be humiliated. Wu Xiang is also relieved.


    One buttock sat on the chair behind him, alleviating the fear that just produced in the heart.


    Originally, her body was wet, and she didn''t worry that the chair would get wet and dirty her clothes.


    But now Wu Xiang sits down, it seems that he is a bit anti Hakka.


    "Shangguanhuang, he is still the Lord of baqizun..."


    Wu Xiang was relieved and didn''t continue to take Joe down. He spoke directly.


    But who knows that he just opened his mouth and was interrupted by shangguanhong without hesitation: "for another, this son already knows. If you want your life, don''t you just say a piece of news that my son already knows and let him suffer? "


    At that time, when he was in baqizun, he had already guessed part of it. And now Wu Xiang said it was just further confirmation that his guess was correct, but for him, the news was a waste.


    "That''s not what I''m going to say, of course."


    Maybe shangguanhong was too cruel to Wuxiang just now, which made Wuxiang have a little fear. He didn''t dare to talk with shangguanhong, and he still used his previous arrogance.


    Even shangguanhong just very disdainful interrupted her words, she did not have heart displeasure. The tone of speaking from the beginning to now has been very flat, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "The saint of the five poisons cult has a deep love for shangguanhuang, and there is an engagement between them."


    Without waiting for shangguanhong to respond, Wuxiang continued: "the miracle doctor is the person around shangguanhuang."


    There was silence all around, and even shangguanhong was slightly stunned after hearing it, and was in a kind of extreme shock.


    For a long time, Shangguan Hongcai reluctantly recovered. He frowned and looked at Wuxiang. He couldn''t believe it.


    "What I said is true. If you believe it, believe it. I can''t help it if you don''t believe it."


    Wu Xiang lowered his head and didn''t look at Guan Hong at this moment.


    However, even if you don''t see the expression on shangguanhong''s face, you can guess how incredible shangguanhong is.


    After a long time, Wu Xiang didn''t hear any movement from Shangguan Hong. He couldn''t help wondering.


    No matter how shocked shangguanhong was, it''s hard to believe that he shouldn''t have been shocked for so long.


    I couldn''t help looking up and looking in the direction where shangguanhong was just standing, I found that there was shangguanhong in the room!


    Wu Xiang sat on the chair and looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t know when shangguanhong went out. Then he gave a bitter smile.


    If, if she had not become such a waste, how could she not even feel when shangguanhong went out? If you have all your martial arts and internal power, how can you be threatened by Shangguan Honggang!


    "Tell these things out and let shangguanhong know. It should be right... "


    Wu Xiang talks to himself and leans on the chair powerlessly, with no eyes.


    If not If it wasn''t for murongsheng, her martial arts would be wasted! How could she be reduced to such a situation, so she was right to do so!

 Chapter 1578

    It''s just


    I''m afraid shangguanhong won''t act rashly even if he wants to fight against the master. Instead, he has to weigh it up


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the study, Guan Hong angrily waved everything on the desk to the ground: "Damn it!"


    But this behavior didn''t make shangguanhong feel relieved. Instead, he directly used his internal force to overturn the desk and break it to vent his anger.


    He thought that shangguanhuang could create a baqizun and a fenghualou, which made him feel very strong. But who can know that there is such a big influence behind shangguanhuang!


    So complicated!


    Shangguanhong''s heart is extremely angry!


    At this time, Wanyan yinyao, who hadn''t come to Rui palace for a long time, suddenly came to the door and saw the mess in the study.


    "Well, what are you doing here?"


    As soon as Wanyan yinyao came in, she saw shangguanhong overturning the desk in her study. A trace of contempt flashed across her eyes, but she was also a bit of schadenfreude in her heart.


    She didn''t like shangguanhong from the beginning to the end. Now shangguanhong is in a bad mood, so she won''t be unhappy.


    As long as she can finally sit in the Queen''s position, what does Guan Hong do here!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Shangguanhong''s anger hasn''t gone down yet, so she sees Wanyan yinyao running over without invitation, trying to calm down her anger. Looking at Wanyan yinyao, a trace of disdain flashed in her heart, and a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes.


    It''s just too fast for Wanyan yinyao to catch it.


    Originally in a bad mood, now looking at Wanyan yinyao is not angry. Just about to open his mouth to scold the bodyguard outside the door, why didn''t Wanyan yinyao inform her when she came in, so he put the man up.


    But on second thought, who can stop the arrogant and domineering woman like Wanyan yinyao even if she wants to come in?


    There is no way, now shangguanhong can only be the first to this anger to the hard pressure back.


    "Of course, the princess came to see you. Why? Look, you mean you don''t want the princess to come to see you? "


    Wanyan yinyao raised her chin slightly and wanted to stare at shangguanhong with a condescending attitude. As a result, he saw a long scar on shangguanhong''s face.


    Wanyan yinyao''s heart immediately burst out a group of anger, regardless of what the men and women said here have other things, directly stride toward shangguanhong in the past, no matter whether it will let shangguanhong shame, one hand will shangguanhong''s ear to pull, pull it over, carefully looking at shangguanhong''s face scar.


    After another look, Wanyan yinyao could be sure that it was the mark left by the woman''s long nails on shangguanhong''s face!


    "Oh, the princess said, why are you so angry in the early morning. I wanted to be a woman, but I was rejected. When I refused, I was scratched by someone? "


    "It''s really interesting that you, Wang Shizi of Rui, should also be useful when he is strong. I don''t know who it is that makes you think about it

 Chapter 1579

    Shangguanhong where can think Wanyan yinyao will be so rude, will be so a little estimate not. So cold not Ding let Wanyan yinyao to pull the ear, heart immediately rose out of a lot of shame.


    Don''t hesitate to wave Wanyan yinyao''s hand to his ear, rude woman!


    He is the son of King Rui, and may even ascend the throne of the ninth five in the future!


    How can his identity be grasped by a woman now?!


    "Is that the woman?"


    Wanyan yinyao was hit by shangguanhong, and the back of her hand hurt a little. She immediately glared at shangguanhong: "is it the cheap woman that you sent someone to lead into Rui palace two days ago! Is it her? "


    Listen to Wanyan yinyao never look for problems in himself, a series of questions make Shangguan Hong feel more irritable.


    It was because of shangguanhuang that his heart was already very upset, but what he never thought was that it was all at this juncture. Wanyan yinyao even wanted to make trouble for nothing at this time!


    Looking at shangguanhong did not answer what he said, and with an impatient look on her face, Wanyan yinyao was more sure of her idea.


    "Didn''t you promise me last time that as long as you used up that woman, you would leave it to me to deal with it?"?! Why is it that so many days have passed, you haven''t used up all the people, and you still stay in King Rui''s mansion! "


    With Wanyan yinyao saying more and more, shangguanhong only felt that his head was bigger and bigger.


    Inexplicably feel why all the things happened with him to do it?!


    Can''t you make him comfortable for a few days?!


    But now he can''t offend Jinbi country, now for Wanyan yinyao''s question, can only be good patience down, with Wanyan yinyao to explain.


    "How can you use up a person so quickly? Just now, she just didn''t want to cooperate. My son couldn''t see it, so he just pinched her neck. In order to survive, she scratched my son''s face in a hurry. "


    Shangguanhong doesn''t want to do anything now. He just wants to drive Wanyan yinyao out of Rui palace, and then think about shangguanhuang and the throne.


    , Princess highness! The servant finally found you, your highness, our royal highness of five princesses. "


    Wanyan yinyao is about to question shangguanhong. She asks shangguanhong to give her an explanation. Then she hears a sharp voice coming in. Wanyan yinyao looks at it impatiently and sees that the little eunuch seems to be the person beside the fifth princess?


    Now, the little eunuch has been looking for Wanyan yinyao''s figure everywhere. He has gone a lot of places. His forehead and face are covered with sweat. He is wiping it pitifully. He feels pitiful.


    "Since the fifth princess has something to look for you, you should go to see the situation quickly."


    Shangguanhong doesn''t like the fifth Princess very much, but now it seems to be able to take shangguanhong out of the predicament, and immediately urges Wanyan yinyao.


    As long as Wanyan yinyao left him, he would be able to spare time to think about his own problems.


    "It''s not about the piano you sent at that time. It''s not about the trouble you caused!"

 Chapter 1580

    Wanyan yinyao stares at shangguanhong angrily and stomps her foot reluctantly.


    But there was no delay. He turned and left, just like eating the worst food in the world.


    Since shangguanhong gave her the zither, the fifth princess seemed to be addicted to it. Even sometimes, if you can''t invite her, you come to her place uninvited. It''s really annoying!


    Clearly is a princess, how so no eyesight, do not know she does not like to see her!


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao finally left from him, shangguanhong''s heart also breathed a breath. The anger in my heart is also slowly disappearing, not as angry as before.


    Shangguanhong turned and sat on the chair behind him, looking at the mess in the study, thinking.


    He had participated in the famous sword conference at the beginning. He still knew something about Qu Yun, the saint of the five poisons cult. Naturally, he also knew Qu Yun''s ability.


    The saint can use poison flexibly and kill people in an instant.


    If he really moved shangguanhong and let Qu Yun know, he couldn''t guarantee it. I wonder if I can escape the poison of Qu Yun.


    But if shangguanhuang had a big life, he would have fallen into such a deep cliff and didn''t die. When shangguanhuang comes back, I''m afraid this situation will be reversed by shangguanhuang!


    And the miracle doctor!


    The famous doctor in the river''s Lake is near shangguanhuang.


    If the doctor found out that the emperor would not wake up until he was drugged, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Shangguan Hongguang thought about it, but he could not help feeling cold and sweating.


    In this instant, he almost fell into a dilemma.


    "Come on, get the carriage ready!"


    Shangguanhong sat on the chair and thought for a long time. Finally, he loosened his clenched fist and gave orders to the outside.


    This voice, almost he can feel out of the tension, crazy and excited.


    If Wu Xiang is true, Shangguan Huang has so many talented people around him, then he can''t continue to wait!!


    Now he wants to enter the palace immediately and solve this matter immediately!


    He can''t wait now, what''s more, he can''t lay hands on shangguanhuang, so what he can lay hands on is the emperor!


    When the emperor died, then he could find a way to blame shangguanhuang for this!


    Can''t move shangguanhuang, can''t he move the emperor?


    In this way, with the help of kingbi, his throne will be safe!


    "Yes


    The bodyguard standing outside the door, after hearing shangguanhong''s orders, immediately ordered all the way down.


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguanhuang and murongsheng, who are in a secret place, are still discussing how to get out and how to make things out. They don''t know that they have been calculated by shangguanhong.


    However, since murongsheng told shangguanhuang what was recorded in the ancient books, shangguanhuang thought about it for a while and really made it!


    Although I don''t know whether it can be used or not, at least it has a model, which makes murongsheng very excited!


    If you can do it, don''t you think that if you go out, there will be a trace of hope!

 Chapter 1581

    "Did not expect ah, you really have a little ability, actually really the whole model has a kind of!"


    Murongsheng is very excited. To be able to do it means to have hope.


    The whole person is standing in front of the things made by shangguanhuang, carefully checking. Adjust things as described in the book.


    After discovering that what he has made is exactly the same as what he has written, and that he has not found any problems, murongsheng doesn''t think of anything at the moment. He immediately pours on shangguanhuang and kisses shangguanhuang several times.


    How could she have imagined that shangguanhuang could really make such a strange thing!


    At that time, she was racking her brains to figure out how to do it. After listening to her, shangguanhuang secretly started to do it. Just through her description and some things she can''t understand on the paper, she can make such a usable jar.


    Moreover, this is a jar made by shangguanhuang himself!


    What makes murongsheng even more excited is that what he made can be used!


    How could she not be excited or happy?


    I never thought shangguanhuang would be so useful!


    "Madam, if you want to have a family relationship with your husband, you have to find a suitable time and place."


    Shangguan Huang never refused murongsheng''s offer. So when murongsheng pounced on him, shangguanhuang didn''t push him away. Instead, he put murongsheng in his arms and put out his tongue to lick murongsheng''s earlobe.


    "Don''t sell yourself when you get a bargain!"


    Murongsheng stares at shangguanhuang. Knowing that time does not allow them to kiss me here, he flatters shangguanhuang and stands up.


    "Now that you have made such a thing, let''s go out and find out the dark things."


    Murongsheng was about to go out when he suddenly remembered something.


    It''s written in the book that it''s colorless and tasteless. It seems that it needs to be lit by fire to collect it.


    "Oh, by the way, you go to the fire and take out the firewood."


    "Well?" Shangguanhuang did not know, so: "what do you need firewood for?"


    The warmth in his arms suddenly disappeared, shangguanhuang''s heart is very melancholy, but also some wonder: "madam is afraid that it''s too cold outside, so I want to get the torch?"


    However, after shangguanhuang asked, he thought it was not this relationship.


    After all, they don''t know how many times they have been out at the bottom of the cliff outside, but murongsheng didn''t let him take a torch every time. Then, it should not be afraid of the cold outside.


    So, what''s the reason?


    Murongsheng didn''t want to answer, but looking at shangguanhuang, he turned over his white teeth and drew a burning torch from the nearby fire.


    "The things we need to collect outside are invisible, so we can only collect them when they are ignited. Besides, we don''t have any other tools in our hands, so we can only use this method. "


    Shangguanhuang had no contact with this kind of thing. Similarly, murongsheng had no contact with this kind of thing.


    I don''t know how to say it. I can only give a simple explanation and pull shangguanhuang out.

 Chapter 1582

    "But this behavior should be very dangerous. The book says that a little carelessness will cause an explosion. So, you must stand not far away from me, you know? "


    Murongsheng exhorted: "if I find that it''s going to explode, I can easily catch you and hide in the secret place. If you''re too far away from me, I''ll miss you and run away. "


    Looking at shangguanhuang nodding, murongsheng was relieved.


    Coming out of the secret place, murongsheng holds a torch and carefully probes around the black ball.


    She did not dare to let the fire in her hand be too big. If it exploded accidentally, it would be the two of them.


    So shangguanhuang just looked at him. Murongsheng was like a rat stealing lamp oil. He carefully held the torch in his hand and went around to all kinds of places. Shangguanhuang followed murongsheng step by step.


    This small appearance, let murongsheng inadvertently will reveal a trace of childish, it is very lovely!


    Even shangguanhuang himself didn''t find out, now he looked into murongsheng''s eyes, with what kind of doting.


    "Wow!! I found it! I found it


    "I really found it!"


    "Come here, hurry up!"


    Murongsheng quickly beckons shangguanhuang to come, but forgets to put out the torch in his hand. Looking at the torch in his hand, the light of the fire is more and more vigorous, which reflected, quickly put out the flame, relieved.


    "What? Did you find it? "


    Although it is a question of words, but shangguanhuang mouth inside said is identity affirmation.


    He didn''t know what happened to him all of a sudden. Just looking at murongsheng, he always felt nervous. If you want to talk to murongsheng more, it seems that murongsheng will disappear suddenly soon.


    "Yes, I have! I think we can fly up from the bottom of the cliff


    Murongsheng is in high spirits, and his heart is full of joy. If he doesn''t want to maintain some reserve in his heart, I''m afraid he will dance for a while.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to find it in such a short time. I''m really lucky and lucky!"


    Murongsheng was too happy to wait for shangguanhuang to answer, so he couldn''t wait to take out what shangguanhuang made, and then slowly pumped the combustible gas into the jar in a special way in the book.


    He whispered: "I don''t know if it''s OK. I hope I can succeed for the first time. I really don''t want to be locked under the cliff and can''t get out."


    The voice is very light, even shangguanhuang standing beside didn''t hear clearly what murongsheng was muttering.


    However, looking at the current situation, everything is really quite smooth, there is no fault.


    After a while, murongsheng recalled the description in ancient books and called the water basin with water from the secret place.


    "Don''t stand there still. Come and help quickly."


    Murongsheng concentrated all his internal power on his hand and wanted to put the jar made by shangguanhuang into the wooden basin.

 Chapter 1583

    But the jar was too heavy when it was filled.


    Just lifted to leave the ground some, and heavily fell to the ground, how also came out a dull sound.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng''s behavior and is full of doubts. However, when murongsheng asked him to do something, he was obedient and helped murongsheng.


    "According to the book, the gas produced is not so pure. It needs water to get rid of its impurities and become purer. More can be filled in the jar."


    Murongsheng can''t figure out why she did it, but if you think about what the book says, do it. Anyway, she doesn''t know whether it''s right or not. After all, there''s no better way now.


    Murongsheng and shangguanhuang put the pot in the basin.


    Although they were very careful, they were splashed with water.


    Shangguanhuang was a little better. When he saw that the jar was so heavy, he had already felt that there would be such a situation in the end, so he hid in time when the jar fell into the basin.


    On the contrary, murongsheng''s situation is much worse.


    Because of the huge weight in the basin, the water splashed very high and was thoroughly drenched from head to foot. In addition, the cold temperature at the bottom of the cliff made murongsheng sneeze several times, shaking a little.


    But now is not the time to care about this: "you see if you can make a fire next to the basin, don''t let the temperature here is too low, and freeze everyone in the basin."


    Murongsheng shivered and ordered, while digging out a small channel beside him, burying the pipe that shangguanhuang didn''t know how to use.


    I don''t know if I can fill the jar tomorrow, or when I can.


    If you think about it, murongsheng is not as good as that. He carefully buries all the things exposed in the soil to prevent them from being damaged by freezing and the gas from being pumped away slowly.


    When murongsheng finished what he was doing, shangguanhuang had finished what he had ordered. He nodded to murongsheng. Without saying a word, murongsheng pulled people''s hand and went back to the secret place.


    As soon as he landed, no matter whether shangguanhuang reacted or not, he ran a few steps forward and got into the lake.


    "It''s freezing me out there!"


    Even the head, almost will be deeply buried in the lake.


    Even if the temperature of the lake is very ordinary, but for murongsheng, who was blown by the cold wind outside and had formed a layer of ice, it was very warm. It''s like being in a hot spring. It''s very comfortable!


    When murongsheng swam back and forth for several circles, shangguanhuang saw that murongsheng''s cold had almost dissipated, he said calmly: "what do you want to do next? Do you want to make something that you draw that can take us up? "


    Shangguan Huang looks much calmer than murongsheng. He shakes away all the frost on his clothes with his internal power. Then he looks at murongsheng, who is all wet and crawling out of the lake, and slightly raises his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1584

    "In this way, you can read a book and make a basket for two people. Then I tried to get some cloth to sew something that would take us up


    After climbing up from the lake, murongsheng cleanly dries off her wet hair and clothes with her internal force, instead of letting shangguanhuang appreciate her figure.


    It''s the critical time now. She doesn''t want to make some unacceptable mistakes because of a little mistake!


    They have been in the secret place at the bottom of the cliff for such a long time. The people on the cliff must be crazy to find both of them!


    Now, there''s nothing more important than their return to the cliff!


    With that, murongsheng and shangguanhuang did not waste anyone''s time. They directly made their own things according to the most perfect plan.


    When it''s all over


    "Are you sure Can this thing we made fly? Can you take us out of the cliff? "


    It took a whole day for shangguanhuang to make a bamboo basket of two people. Looking at the big bamboo basket on the ground, he took a look in the direction of murongsheng. Looking at the things that murongsheng sewed, his brows were tightly twisted into a small knot.


    What is this?


    All of them are patched together. Even beggars don''t wear such rags. What''s more, the place where these two pieces of cloth are joined together makes Shangguan Huang doubt that this thing can really take them to fly?


    Fake, right?


    How could this thing fly with people?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to fly with a single leaf.


    Murong Sheng was also guilty when he was seen by Shangguan Huang. He looked down at the mess in his hand. In fact, there was a little doubt in his heart I wonder if this thing really works.


    But now there is no other material, and she can''t find the material that can be used, so she can only make do with it.


    At the same time, the eyes are also very unconvinced looking around.


    According to her handwork, it''s very good to be able to make this degree!


    Besides, it''s not making clothes!


    How could she sew it slowly when it was so big and time was so urgent! If you sew it slowly, I''m afraid two people will be trapped here for another ten days and a half months. Isn''t she tired to death?!


    How can two people get out!


    I''m afraid the situation outside has changed dramatically except going out!


    Still so picky, really do not know to meet!


    However, when Murong Sheng''s eyes saw the bamboo basket made by Shangguan Huanghua in the same time, his guilty heart immediately disappeared and became very confident.


    She raised her head and looked at shangguanhuang. She began to speak just like shangguanhuang.


    "Oh, I said, your highness. Aren''t you the Lord of baqizun who makes things and leaves in the world? How to make a bamboo basket, so I thought you had some special skills, but I didn''t expect that you were just a little bit good. "


    Bang!


    What did you say about her?


    I don''t want to see if the bamboo basket made by myself can be seen!

 Chapter 1585

    When shangguanhuang made the jar she wanted for the first time, she thought shangguanhuang''s craft would be really good, so she put the bamboo basket on shangguanhuang!


    Unexpectedly, now shangguanhuang''s fox tail is accidentally exposed, just a little level, who despises who?!


    Shangguanhuang''s face turned red as he listened to murongsheng''s words.


    His eyes followed murongsheng''s, and then slowly shifted from what murongsheng had done to the bamboo basket he had made on the ground.


    The bamboo basket made by ourselves can''t make people feel good without conscience


    To be honest, this bamboo basket can not be called a bamboo basket.


    But just a few thick strips of wood, wrapped together, and then in the middle was shangguanhuang to pull out a big hole. It''s made of other pieces of wood. I don''t know what it is. It can only be temporarily regarded as something like a bamboo basket.


    It''s very simple and easy to do.


    It''s a bamboo basket. In fact, it''s just a bucket without a cover. Maybe it would be more appropriate to call it wooden barrel?


    Two people stand on this, murongsheng some doubt, just a few sticks, can bear the weight of two people. What''s more, the bamboo basket is not only for two people, but also for the heavy cans outside!


    If this, hanging in mid air, these sticks can not support, suddenly fell apart or disconnected. So they''re going to start all over again? Well, isn''t everything you do now going to be wasted?


    Obviously, he could see murongsheng''s dislike in his eyes. Shangguanhuang coughed softly: "I''m worried about my bamboo basket here. You might as well think about it. What you do can really be raised."


    With that, he turned his head to one side and didn''t want to see the bamboo basket made by himself.


    It''s obvious that even shangguanhuang himself can''t look directly at the bamboo basket he made.


    "Well, I told you. If we can''t go up the cliff because of your bamboo basket, I will never let you go! "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and muttered.


    However, murongsheng waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for shangguanhuang''s response. He couldn''t help turning his head and looking in the direction of shangguanhuang: "Hey, did you hear what I said?"


    Is it hard for shangguanhuang to feel that his bamboo basket is too bad to speak?


    No?


    When will shangguanhuang be so thin skinned?


    "Shangguanhuang? Baqi Zunzhu? Your royal highness, the powerful ghost king? "


    Looking at shangguanhuang standing aside like a fool, murongsheng frowned.


    He had to stand up and walk towards shangguanhuang. Then he got to shangguanhuang''s ear and cried out: "I''m calling you!"


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Startled by murongsheng''s sudden fight, shangguanhuang quickly returns to his senses and responds.


    By the way, he stepped back two steps, away from murongsheng''s loud voice. He stretched out his hand and pulled it out of his ear. Just now murongsheng''s several shouts almost deafened his ear.

 Chapter 1586

    "I was just talking to you. Why? Didn''t you hear that? "


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s reaction from the state of absence, Murong Sheng is relieved and looks at him with a slight eyebrow.


    Although she asked, she was sure that shangguanhuang was distracted and didn''t hear what she said.


    However, in this kind of time distracted, there are always some should not.


    And like shangguanhuang, he is always in a very dangerous situation. How can he be distracted?


    You know, as long as this person is distracted for a second, he may be killed by other people''s hands!


    "I just lost my mind. I didn''t hear that. I''m sorry."


    Shangguanhuang frowned and pressed his temple twice. Eyelids slightly down, the eyes inside the same emotional cover block.


    I don''t know why, during this period of time, there is always a very strange emotion in my heart. It''s like something is about to break out of its shell.


    And this is definitely not a good thing


    This makes him feel extremely uneasy


    "What? Is there something wrong with your body? "


    Shangguanhuang''s health is not good, and now he says so, and he sees shangguanhuang massaging his temples. Just in the heart of unhappy swept away, worried looking at shangguanhuang.


    He reached out to grasp shangguanhuang''s hand and felt his pulse, but shangguanhuang held his wrist in the opposite direction.


    "I''m ok. Maybe I''ve been concentrating on doing things for the past two days. I haven''t had a good rest. I''m too tired, so I''m not in a good mood."


    Shangguanhuang shakes away the strange but elusive feeling in his heart. He looks deeply into murongsheng''s eyes and is very firm.


    Firmly let murongsheng at the beginning of doubt, now also can''t help some believe.


    "Is it?"


    Murongsheng looked up and down at shangguanhuang, but he didn''t realize that there was something wrong. Then he nodded: "that''s good. We''d better have a rest early. Tomorrow, I''ll check if there are any problems with these things. If there are no problems, I''ll be able to climb to the cliff in a few hours. At that time, I''ll give a big surprise to those who are looking for us. "


    Murongsheng takes his wrist out of shangguanhuang''s hand with a smile, grabs shangguanhuang''s clothes with his backhand, and leads the man to the wooden house.


    Since shangguanhuang didn''t want to let her feel her pulse, she didn''t force shangguanhuang.


    After all, it''s shangguanhuang''s own business. She doesn''t care if she doesn''t want to know now. Even if two people are already very close that kind of relationship, but between two people still need some privacy space.


    What''s more, she thinks her medical skills are very excellent now. And this secret place is also a very adverse spring water, and she practiced many life-saving pills. At that time, even if shangguanhuang will suddenly have some situation, she is fully confident that she can get shangguanhuang out of danger.


    So, she has the strength!


    "Well, the cloth inside the wooden house has been used by me to sew things outside. Let''s make do with these today. Let''s sleep on the hard bedboard first. "


    Back inside the cabin, Murong Sheng sighed, took off his coat, threw it on the ground, and then lay down. Voice inside with a bit of helplessness, but also mixed with some hard to hide the excitement.


    It seems that after going out, we must go shopping and throw it into the secret place!


    No matter what you have or don''t have, as long as you can buy it, you have to buy it back!


    Who knows if there will be an emergency in the future, and then it will be used again?

 Chapter 1587

    Looking at Murong Sheng''s excited appearance, Shangguan Huang chuckles. Wearing clothes lying in murongsheng''s side, turned to see murongsheng has fallen asleep face.


    "It seems that I am very tired. I can fall asleep as soon as I lie down."


    Shangguanhuang chuckles and closes his eyes. He holds murongsheng in his arms and is ready to sleep. However, at this time, a voice suddenly appeared in my mind, as if from a distant place, constantly calling his name.


    "Is it hard to be tired and confused, and to be able to hear the phantom sound?"


    Shangguan Huang whispered and shook his head. He was not ready to take the voice to heart, but wanted to shake off the strange voice that called his name. Close your eyes, and soon sink into the dream.


    However, the voice that called him seemed to be clinging to him. Even when he was asleep, he didn''t want to let people go. When shangguanhuang fell asleep, he continued to call shangguanhuang''s name, as if the voice had been accompanied by shangguanhuang into his dream.


    But


    In the dream, shangguanhuang was not found by anyone


    "Wake up, wake up."


    Although murongsheng was tired and fell asleep as soon as he lay down, he still had something in his heart. I thought that as long as I had checked everything, I would be able to go out from the bottom of the cliff in a few hours. The next day, I was the first to wake up.


    Looking at shangguanhuang who has not yet woken up, he can''t help pinching and pulling his face: "wake up, we still have something to do. Look at you. You''re just sleeping? Why are you frowning so tightly? "


    Pinching shangguanhuang''s face, I feel a little slippery. I feel very good in my hand. Good let Murong Sheng for a time are reluctant to let go, continue in Shangguan Huang''s face pinch over pinch in the past.


    In the heart is can''t help muttering, you say, a big man''s, how this skin will maintain so good?


    It''s better than her. It makes her jealous!


    "Don''t pinch it. If you pinch it down, your face will be crushed."


    Before shangguanhuang woke up, he felt his hands pinching on his face. With a helpless sigh, he reached out and took down his hands.


    When he went to bed at night, the strange sound couldn''t dissipate. It was always around him, so that he couldn''t really sleep well. Until the next day when the dawn, finally dissipated.


    He couldn''t sleep at night and didn''t sleep well.


    After careful calculation, murongsheng had been sleeping all night, but he had been sleeping for less than two hours.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you had a rest all night? Why are you still in a bad mood today? "


    Murongsheng carefully looks at shangguanhuang''s face, and finds that shangguanhuang''s look seems to be more miserable than last night.


    Murongsheng naturally didn''t ignore shangguanhuang''s tiredness when he opened his eyes. He reached out to rub shangguanhuang''s temple to relieve his tiredness.


    "It''s not because someone doesn''t sleep well."

 Chapter 1588

    Shangguanhuang doesn''t want to worry murongsheng at this time. He pretends to be OK and takes murongsheng''s hand down. He says something helplessly.


    "Last night, I don''t know who kicked me when I was asleep. Every time I want to sleep, I will be kicked by you. How can I have a good rest?"


    "Is it?"


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at shangguanhuang suspiciously. "I''m afraid you''re not lying to me," he said But seeing shangguanhuang''s face is really like this. It''s just that you''re asleep, so you don''t know. You''re very sure.


    Let murongsheng feel guilty.


    Is it true? As shangguanhuang said, she was too excited after she fell asleep last night?


    It''s not impossible


    After all, before she went to bed last night, she was very excited to think that she might go out from under the cliff soon. Even when they fall asleep, they dream that they have already flown out.


    Maybe it''s because I''m so excited that I''m unconsciously punching and kicking shangguanhuang


    I''m not sure


    "Cough..."


    Murongsheng coughed softly and wanted to change the topic: "let''s go out and see if the jar outside has filled up what we need."


    Murongsheng''s eyes turned for a moment and said directly what they were most concerned about at present.


    After they finished washing and gargling, without waiting for breakfast, they took shangguanhuang out of the secret place.


    The fire that two people had made near the pot had been put out for a long time, but fortunately, there was still some temperature around, so the water in the wooden basin had not begun to freeze, which did not cause any problems, which made murongsheng a little relieved.


    If it freezes, it will be really difficult.


    "This jar should have filled up with the gas we need."


    Murongsheng looked at it and said.


    Let shangguanhuang move the pot out of the wooden basin, and murongsheng quickly wound the pipe tightly around the joint of the pot, and then hit the remaining small parts one by one.


    When everything is done, Murong Sheng is relieved.


    Now it can be done.


    And shangguanhuang stood aside, did not pay attention to murongsheng''s action, at this moment some of the absence. Even he could not tell what he was thinking.


    A few threads of fog twined under the cliff made shangguanhuang''s face look mysterious.


    "It''s done!"


    Murongsheng finished all the things he needed to do, and then took out the bamboo basket and the sewn cloth from the secret place. Finally checked one side, did not check out any problems, immediately excited toward standing on the side, also don''t know what to think shangguanhuang body rushed in the past.


    "Yes, we did!"


    The huge impact of murongsheng made shangguanhuang come back to himself. Looking at the excited murongsheng in front of him, shangguanhuang didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After thinking about it, I finally responded in a low voice: "well."


    But immersed in the great excitement, murongsheng didn''t notice the detail of shangguanhuang. Now murongsheng''s heart and eyes are condensed on the top of the cliff.

 Chapter 1589

    Looking up, she couldn''t see the scenery above. There was smoke above her head. The cliff was so high that she couldn''t see clearly.


    But as long as you think about it, you will be able to rise to the cliff soon, which makes murongsheng''s heart a little more excited.


    Take a deep breath and tie the sewn cloth and bamboo basket together. The two men first carried the pot into the bamboo basket, then took shangguanhuang into the position where people could stand in the bamboo basket, and then lit the place where the fire was started with a match to let the collected combustible gas burn.


    Suddenly, I felt a heat wave coming. Before long, the sewn cloth was filled with heat and slowly rose into the air.


    "It''s a success!"


    "I didn''t expect that we really succeeded!"


    However, according to the records in a book, I didn''t have a great hope. I didn''t expect to be tossed by the two of them. I really succeeded in tossing!!


    Feeling that his body had left the ground with the bamboo basket, murongsheng was ecstatic!


    Especially when he saw that the ground was farther and farther away from them, murongsheng could no longer suppress his excitement. Cheerfully called, if not worried about their own chaos may make the bamboo basket imbalance.


    At the moment, murongsheng would like to lie on the side of the bamboo basket and shout loudly at the bottom!!


    Oh, my God!


    I thought I would be trapped at the bottom of the cliff forever, but I didn''t expect that she really found the opportunity to come out!!


    Compared with murongsheng''s excitement, shangguanhuang stood aside with no happy expression, but fell into a state of meditation. For this thing can lead them from the bottom of the cliff to the top of the thing, did not show any excitement.


    Even a kind of light happy mood no longer exists.


    When the bamboo basket led the two people to a certain height, murongsheng slowly felt that the temperature around him was not as cold as before, and reflected that they seemed to be farther and farther away from the bottom of the cliff, and had left the coldest place at the bottom.


    Well, it means that they are getting closer to the place above the cliff!


    Maybe, it won''t be long before it can float up!


    Murongsheng is happy to be on the cliff before long, but shangguanhuang''s mind is not on it at this time.


    Now he only felt a very strange feeling in his heart, and it didn''t disappear with the increase of time, but became more and more intense. Heart beat, also don''t know because of what instead than usual beat more quickly.


    However, shangguanhuang himself was fully sure that his heart beat faster, not because he was excited to return to the cliff. But there is a reason that even I can''t figure out clearly


    Let him feel palpitations


    After all Why?


    Shangguanhuang''s hand slowly on his chest, want to let his heart slowly return to normal, but when the hand touched his chest that moment, eyes a black, suddenly a trance.


    If not for his other hand has been firmly grasp the next thing, steady his body. I''m afraid, just in a trance, I had already slipped under my feet, fell out of the bamboo basket, and fell towards the cliff.

 Chapter 1590

    If murongsheng now focuses on shangguanhuang, carefully observing shangguanhuang''s situation.


    I''m afraid I can also find shangguanhuang''s abnormal face, pale and powerless.


    But at this moment, murongsheng''s mind is all on the bamboo basket, thinking about how long he can go up. Always looking up at the surrounding environment, and calculating in my heart how far away the place is from the cliff.


    The whole person has been completely immersed in the joy of being able to return to the cliff immediately.


    Did not care, in her eyes has been a good shangguanhuang.


    "Here we are! Here we are


    Murongsheng exclaimed excitedly. Seeing that he had seen the top of the cliff, he immediately pulled shangguanhuang, who had come back to himself, to jump out of the bamboo basket and stand on the land on the cliff that he had missed for a long time.


    However, at this time.


    The simple tool that two people made to let them float up finally couldn''t hold up at this time.


    As the weight fell to the ground with a loud noise, things fell to the ground. Even the bamboo basket made by shangguanhuang himself was broken into several parts.


    Murongsheng is lying on the ground, in close contact with the ground.


    Looking at the things that have become a pile of garbage, my eyes widened a little, and my heart was still palpitating. Obviously, I was afraid.


    Just a little bit closer!


    As long as this tool breaks down early, they may fall off the bottom of the cliff again!


    All the things I did before, but all of them were wasted!


    Fortunately, it''s OK!


    "Well, yes."


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng lying on the ground and doesn''t want to stand up. So he put his hands behind his head and accompanied murongsheng to block the ground. He answered murongsheng''s words in a soft voice.


    However, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, they found that there was a shadow in front of them, and a pair of embroidered shoes fell in front of them.


    "Brother Huang, I knew you must still be alive. You won''t die so easily."


    A silver bell like clear voice suddenly rang in two people''s ears, accompanied by a kind of gloomy tone, listening to people''s heart is to let people feel the waves of hair and bone creeping.


    Even Murong Sheng heard such a tone, but also can not help from a goose bumps out.


    Quickly got up from the ground, quickly stepped back two steps, alert to look at the smile in front of this innocent woman, the body can not help but tense.


    When the woman just said "brother Huang", Murong Sheng almost guessed that the person who came here was Qu Yun!


    But when I saw Qu Yun''s beautiful face, I was shocked.


    She thought that the two short arrows she shot at Qu Yun at that time would at least make Qu Yun bedridden, even if Qu Yun couldn''t be killed directly. Then she was killed by the people in the Jianghu who drove him behind.


    But I didn''t expect that Qu Yun was still able to stand in front of her without any injury.


    It seems that she still looks down on Qu Yun!


    Qu Yun, as a saint of the five poisons cult, has great ability!


    Shangguanhuang also stood up from the ground neatly, and the expression on his face was no better than Murong Sheng.

 Chapter 1591

    Who could have imagined that he could run into Qu Yun in the first time when he came up to the cliff?


    It seems that Qu Yun can come in time. I''m afraid I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting here. I''m just waiting for him!


    "Brother Huang, do you know? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    Directly ignoring murongsheng''s hostile eyes, Qu Yun looks at Shangguan Huang affectionately and covers his chest tightly with both hands: "brother Huang, I''ve been waiting for you here since I know you fell from the cliff. I know you''re not going to die that easily, you''re going to live. "


    "But what I didn''t think of was why this bitch could survive in this world!"


    Qu Yun finished speaking to Shangguan Huang. Without waiting for Shangguan Huang to respond, he immediately turned to Murong Sheng. Inside his eyes, it was like a poison, more like a sharp knife, hoping to tear murongsheng to pieces.


    "Sure enough, a slut is a slut, and his life is as long as that of the tortoise bastard!"


    "Oh? It seems that I''m still alive, and I''m living with him, which makes you feel very disappointed? "


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and didn''t take Qu Yun to heart.


    Looking at Qu Yun''s present appearance, he didn''t want to fight with her, so he stood lazily in the same place, playing with his hair hanging on his chest.


    But the sharp light in her eyes and the smile on her face all explained how bad she was now.


    After all, no one can be happy when he sees the enemy he doesn''t want to see.


    "But you''re here just in time. It saves me the time to look for you, "murongsheng quietly looked at Qu Yun, and took out the sentimental whip with his hand covered by his sleeve." at this time, we just calculate the old and new grudges together! "


    She has long been unhappy with Qu Yun and wants to kill him!


    As soon as the words were over, murongsheng didn''t give Qu Yun any time to react, and immediately rushed to Qu Yun''s direction.


    After practicing in the secret place for such a long time, she didn''t practice in vain! Their own speed, has not been able to compare before!


    "Don''t touch her."


    Just when murongsheng''s body is about to rush out, who knows shangguanhuang standing beside suddenly reaches out his hand, grabs murongsheng and pulls her back abruptly.


    "What for?"


    Murongsheng was suddenly held by shangguanhuang, and he was not happy: "what are you worried about?! I happened to see the results of the training during this period. When she appeared in front of me, I would take her to practice. Don''t hinder me. "


    Even if he was stopped by shangguanhuang, murongsheng''s fighting spirit did not disappear.


    Shake off the shackles of shangguanhuang, chin slightly up toward Qu Yun, eyes full of disgust.


    "Then, do it!"


    When did the arrogant Qu Yun get such a look, such a provocation, and how could he tolerate it?


    While murongsheng is still talking, he takes a handful of powder and sprinkles it in the direction of murongsheng. But also very clever, avoid shangguanhuang standing position.

 Chapter 1592

    Murongsheng was also afraid that the poison from Qu Yun would hurt shangguanhuang. He moved slightly to the side and led Qu Yun to another direction.


    There is no shangguanhuang standing next to him. Qu Yun starts to move his hand to murongsheng. He has no worries. He reaches out and grabs a handful of powder and smashes it in the direction of murongsheng.


    It''s like throwing powder at a rock.


    "I said, can you sprinkle powder? Can you have something else? You know, I can''t see the poison you''ve spilled! "


    When Qu Yun sprinkles the powder on her, she immediately dodges it. It doesn''t mean that she is afraid of the powder. But don''t want to let their body with these powder, so will avoid.


    Looking up at Qu Yun, his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Her body is not afraid of poison. After she was made by that old poisonous woman, people in the whole Wulin should know something about her.


    Who ever thought that when Qu Yun was dealing with her, he still wanted to poison her with poison?


    There is really no innovation. Can''t you bring out something new for her to see?


    Being watched by murongsheng with a kind of extremely ironic eyes, Qu Yun was deeply stimulated, and his heart was even more irritated.


    He angrily throws the poison that he hasn''t smashed towards murongsheng on the ground. He points his feet to use the great lightness skill, which is to fly towards murongsheng.


    However, when she just waved her fist, she forgot that her wound had not fully recovered. She used it to a great extent, which made her feel the pain of murongsheng''s chest, as if she was about to be torn.


    "Oh? The wound hasn''t fully recovered. It''s still painful, isn''t it? "


    Murongsheng has been cultivated in the secret place for so long that he can avoid Qu Yun''s attack flexibly.


    There is still time to see Qu Yun''s expression. Seeing her face twisted together in a moment, her face is pale, and the cold sweat drips down from her forehead, I can fully guess. I''m afraid Qu Yun''s injury has not recovered.


    Murongsheng himself is not a pure man. The short arrow made by himself is naturally poisoned.


    Even Qu Yun couldn''t get rid of it in a short time. What''s more, Qu Yun didn''t deal with his wound in time. Instead, he dragged his injured body to look for shangguanhuang. Naturally, he lost the best treatment time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Qu Yun knew a little bit of medical skills, it would be impossible for him to live to this day in accordance with Qu Yun''s hiding.


    While murongsheng was talking, he saw a trace of blood seeping out of Qu Yun''s clothes, directly dyeing Qu Yun''s clothes red.


    "Oh, it was too dark that night to see. It turns out that I actually hit your place. However, it seems that your place has not been completely restored? Your clothes don''t look very good. You can''t even cure yourself. "


    When the enemy was in pain, she was very happy.


    Murongsheng sneered and stood aside, looking at Qu Yun''s chest dyed red with great interest. Looking at Qu Yun''s face twisted with pain, the cold sweat continued to stay on his forehead, and then he hit Qu Yun''s wound with a fist.

 Chapter 1593

    She likes to bully each other''s shortcomings.


    I like this kind of smashing at the chest.


    Only in this way can Qu Yun feel more pain.


    This is not to say how bad she is. She just wants to return everything that Qu Yun did to her!


    Qu Yun didn''t dodge, so he was directly hit by Murong Sheng, and his face looked more painful.


    People directly kneel on the ground, covering the chest, unbearable pain.


    Just because of his own action, the wound has already been torn open. Now he was mercilessly smashed by Murong Sheng, and the tear wound aggravated a few points.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Murongsheng walked towards Qu Yun step by step. The whip in his hand was changed into a dagger, and a chilling light flashed out in the sunshine.


    As if this dagger had its own consciousness, thought that he was about to be stained with blood, and felt excited.


    "Since you feel pain, let Miss Ben help you out!"


    Murongsheng stops in front of Qu Yun and looks down at her. The dagger in his hand stabs straight into Qu Yun''s heart just after the voice falls.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Seeing that the dagger in murongsheng''s hand is about to enter Qu Yun''s chest, Qu Yun suddenly grabs the dagger with his bare hands. That huge strength is not like the pale face that just hurt. For a moment, it''s hard for murongsheng''s dagger to move forward.


    Warm blood drips down Qu Yun''s wrist and falls on the ground, smashing into bright red blood flowers. But Qu Yun''s face seemed to feel no pain at all, and his smile was very strange, and a kind of incomprehensible smile broke out on his face.


    "I said, I''ve already been like this. Why don''t you hurry to do it? Do you want me to die?"


    When Qu Yun said that again, his eyes were fixed on Murong Sheng.


    But Murong Sheng''s heart is 100% sure, this sentence said so soft soft soft hair sweet words, is absolutely impossible to say to her!


    Is there anyone else around here?


    Why didn''t she feel it at all?


    Before murongsheng could understand who Qu Yun was talking to, there was a sharp pain of being stabbed by a sharp weapon. It''s like being stabbed by a bone. It''s so painful that Murong Sheng''s eyes are black. He''s half kneeling on the ground and almost faints.


    Who, after all, can plot against her behind her, and can escape shangguanhuang''s guard?!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t find that someone was attacking her?!


    She doesn''t believe that with shangguanhuang''s martial arts, she can''t stop this attack?!


    She carefully reached out and touched the place where she was stabbed. Immediately, she could feel that some warm and sticky liquid was slowly flowing out of the wound.


    She took back her hand, looked at the dazzling red color on her hand, and kept telling her that it was sweat, not blood.


    Taking advantage of murongsheng''s injury and absence of consciousness, Qu Yun directly and dexterously escapes from under murongsheng''s dagger.


    "Xue Sheng? No, should I call you murongsheng now? "

 Chapter 1594

    Qu Yun stood up from the ground in embarrassment, but at this time, although in embarrassment, she still looked down at murongsheng, with a slow sneer on her face: "do you think you will be able to kill me this time?"


    "I''m really sorry to disappoint you. My ability is still higher than you think, or a little stronger than you. "


    "You see, just when you think you can kill me, I can still be reborn as a Jedi!"


    Speaking, Qu Yun looked down at his bloody wet chest, spread out his palm and looked at the palm of his hand, because he had just grasped the deep wound of the dagger.


    That bloody taste, let her face expression become more and more cruel, eyes also instantly across a trace of cruel look.


    "Why don''t you look back? Don''t you want to know who stabbed you in the back now? "


    Listening to Qu Yun''s sarcastic words, murongsheng really wants to rush up and insert the dagger into her chest.


    But now her state is that she wants to poke the dagger out. It''s hard for her to do so, let alone go forward and poke the dagger in her hand into Qu Yun''s body.


    As long as she moves a little, she can be involved in the back of the wound.


    Just after Qu Yun finished his sentence, Qu Yun suddenly felt a very uneasy feeling in his heart, and became more and more intense.


    She also wanted to look back and see who could stab her at this time.


    Shangguanhuang is standing behind her. Why don''t you help her?


    But, in the heart of that kind of uneasy mood, in crazy told her, never look back, never look back.


    If you look back, you will regret it.


    "You really don''t want to see it? Since you don''t want to see it, I''ll do it for you. "


    Qu Yun looks at murongsheng without any action. She always wants to see the collapse expression on murongsheng''s face, which makes her feel very impatient.


    With a cold hum, he couldn''t take care of the injury on his hand. He pulled murongsheng from the ground and forced him to turn around. Let her see who stabbed her from behind.


    Murongsheng is dragged by Qu Yun and staggers to stabilize his body. But when I saw the person who stabbed her in the back, I opened my eyes and looked at him in disbelief, as well as the sword with blood and dripping blood in my hand!


    She had never thought that the person who could stab her was shangguanhuang!!


    Why?!


    Why is that?!!


    Isn''t shangguanhuang willing to pay for her all the time?


    So why did Shangguan Huang stab Qu Yun and the woman he always hated?!


    Why?!


    Are the previous scenes all fake!


    Shangguanhuang now looks at murongsheng''s eyes, is so cold and heartless, is so cold that people can''t see a bit of color.


    Is so, let her heart see, cold shiver.


    At the moment, murongsheng has no time to think about other things. In his mind, all of them are turned into countless villains, shouting: why!


    Why!


    Why, this man is shangguanhuang!


    It was shangguanhuang who stabbed her in the back!

 Chapter 1595

    If the person who stabbed her was someone else, she would be able to deceive herself and think that things happened too suddenly. Shangguanhuang''s spirit was not very good, so he didn''t react.


    But why is this man shangguanhuang?!


    It''s the one who keeps saying that if you lose her, you can''t live and you will die, shangguanhuang!


    "For..."


    Murongsheng''s standing body shakes slightly. He can''t see clearly in front of his eyes. He doesn''t know whether it''s sweat or tears after seeing people.


    As soon as she said a word, she was interrupted by Qu Yun''s voice.


    "Brother Huang, if you start later, I''m afraid you will never see me again."


    Qu Yun throws murongsheng aside, goes around her and tries to bear the pain of the chest wound. He still tries to twist his waist to make himself enchanting. He goes to shangguanhuang and then lifts the hand that shangguanhuang stabs murongsheng.


    The slender fingers were also stained with a few drops of murongsheng''s blood.


    A red and a white, very dazzling, but also let Qu Yun''s heart feel very happy.


    "Brother Huang."


    Qu Yun just called shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang didn''t respond. He immediately called shangguanhuang like a coquettish. Then Jiaohan shook shangguanhuang''s hand, raised his hand to his lips, stretched out his tongue and licked the traces of murongsheng''s blood on his hand.


    Even if shangguanhuang stabbed murongsheng and accidentally contaminated it, she would never allow it. Shangguanhuang''s body still has other people''s things besides her.


    Feel the greasy and hot feeling on the hands, shangguanhuang''s empty eyes have a little more fluctuation.


    Looking down at Qu Yun''s action of burying his head in his hand, he holds Qu Yun''s hand in the opposite direction.


    When he saw the deep visible bone scar in Qu Yun''s palm, his eyes sank. He lifted it up and put it on his lips, asked gently, and said in a low voice, "No


    This is not an answer. Qu Yun''s last sentence is that she can''t be seen.


    The gentle attachment in her eyes deeply hurt her heart.


    This kind of pain is more intense than the sword that just pierced her back.


    It''s like someone holding tens of thousands of thin needles in his hand, and suddenly ruthlessly inserted into her most vulnerable heart.


    She stayed on her heart for a long time, then quickly pulled it out, and then inserted it on her most vulnerable heart, which made murongsheng''s heart full of wounds.


    "Brother Huang, I know that you are the best to me."


    Qu Yun, who has received shangguanhuang''s response, is very happy now. The mood is totally different from murongsheng''s, smiling and happy. Then the whole person leaned against shangguanhuang''s arms and fiddled with shangguanhuang''s clothes with his bloody hands.


    That satisfied look, see Murong Sheng is eager to rush up, start to Qu Yun this enchanting face to tear open.


    "Murongsheng, do you see it now? Between you and me, brother Huang finally chose me. You are a piece of rubbish. Brother Huang can throw you away anytime and anywhere! "


    This sentence seems to be that he doesn''t think murongsheng is sad enough. Qu Yun looks at murongsheng slightly, and his eyes fall on murongsheng with a look of pity and ridicule.

 Chapter 1596

    Pity murongsheng actually paid his heart.


    In return, he was abandoned by shangguanhuang.


    Ridicule murongsheng, even now, is still too much to be complacent, even want to rob the man she Qu Yun likes.


    "Why?"


    Murongsheng forced himself not to look at Qu Yun''s arrogant face. He stared at shangguanhuang''s face and didn''t want to put a subtle expression on shangguanhuang''s face away.


    Even if shangguanhuang just stabbed her with a sword, she still didn''t want to believe it. During this period of time, shangguanhuang''s kindness to her, her sincerity, her deep love, and her efforts were all false!


    She wanted an explanation.


    Everything that can explain why.


    "No why, jun''er is the most important person in my eyes. As long as you hurt her, you will die!"


    Shangguanhuang listens to murongsheng''s disbelief, and his eyes shift from Qu Yun. He looks at murongsheng without expression and says coldly.


    It''s totally different from the tone when I just talked with Qu Yun. There''s no temperature at all.


    What is more despairing is shangguanhuang''s heartbreaking words, as well as his heartless tone and indifferent eyes.


    Let murongsheng listen, the body can''t control suddenly tremble, the body stood unsteadily back two steps, the whole person seems to be in the cold place at the bottom of the cliff.


    The body is cold, even feel the temperature around the same cold. As if she wanted to completely freeze the beating heart in her body.


    "You, all this is not your intention, right?"


    "Do you have something in Qu Yun''s hands that makes you look like this, right?"


    Murongsheng can''t believe it. He stabilizes his mind for a while. It''s incredible in his heart.


    One second ago, he kept saying that she was the most important person in his heart. Why did she turn the world upside down the next second?!


    When he helped shangguanhuang to find an excuse, he looked closely at shangguanhuang, and there was a kind of brilliance called yixiansheng in his eyes.


    "Do you have any problems? You have problems, don''t you?"


    Before shangguanhuang answered, murongsheng could not wait to ask.


    Now, even she doesn''t know what answer she wants. Now she wants to tell all her guesses, and she is afraid of getting a negative answer from shangguanhuang.


    So, just before shangguanhuang began to respond, he directly interrupted and said his guess.


    "No


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng coldly, but there are some wrinkles between his eyebrows. It seems that murongsheng is asking all the time, and he feels bored.


    The tone was even colder than just now: "it''s your turn to intervene in my affairs."


    "I don''t believe it, I absolutely don''t believe it!"


    Murongsheng desperately shakes his head. He has some messy hair, but now he is even more messy.


    And the range of action is very large, can completely contain the wound on the body, the wound burst open.


    But now murongsheng seems to feel no pain, let the blood flow out from the wound, wet his clothes.


    As if, only in this way, can let murongsheng temporarily forget the pain in his heart.

 Chapter 1597

    "Right here, right here."


    Murongsheng didn''t believe shangguanhuang would forget the previous things so cleanly: "right here, I jumped down. You jumped for me, too


    Rushing forward, murongsheng does not give up and grabs shangguanhuang''s clothes. He raises his arm and points to the place where she jumped off the cliff in order to avoid the pursuit of people in the lake. I want to use this method to wake up shangguanhuang''s inner feelings for her.


    She didn''t believe that shangguanhuang pretended that she didn''t want her own life!


    He didn''t know that she had a secret place before. How could he know that even if he jumped off the cliff, two people could survive!


    "You have no right to touch me."


    Just now shangguanhuang looked at murongsheng''s eyes or cold boredom, and now has completely become disgust.


    He wants to pull his sleeve out of murongsheng''s hand, but he finds that murongsheng''s strength is too great. He had already dug his fingers into his clothes. No matter how hard he tried to pull them out, it was futile.


    In desperation, Shangguan Huang had to release Qu Yun temporarily, and then waved his sword in his hand to cut off his sleeve pulled by Murong Sheng. At the same time, the backhand pushed murongsheng out of his side, and didn''t care if murongsheng was weak and would fall to the ground.


    After murongsheng was pushed out by shangguanhuang, it took a lot of effort to stop the retreating figure.


    In particular, she felt that the stones under her feet were loose. She staggered forward quickly and made progress. As soon as she stood up, she heard the sound of stones falling behind her.


    At the moment, murongsheng is almost palpitating. After looking back, he can see that the ground just stepped on by her has disappeared in the sight. This just affirms, oneself seem to have been pushed to the cliff edge by shangguanhuang.


    If not for her quick reaction, I''m afraid she would fall to the bottom of the cliff again just like last time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Qu Yun looks at murongsheng''s embarrassed appearance, and he just looks up at the sky and laughs. The laughter was mixed with Schadenfreude, scorn, taunt and even the pleasure of revenge.


    After laughing, Qu Yun reaches out his hand to wipe off the tears from the corner of his eyes, and the blood on his hand is wet because of the tears.


    That blood red appearance, is simply to Murong Sheng''s face to add a bit of people unexpected enchantment.


    "Murongsheng, are you suffering now?"


    "Well, I don''t mind telling you one more painful thing. I''ve been brother Huang''s person for a long time."


    Qu Yun said, and chuckled twice. There is a kind of sweet and greasy sweetness on his face, and then he seems to change his face. His eyes add a bit of ruthlessness to the sweetness, as if he wants to tear murongsheng to pieces.


    "On that day! On that day, if you didn''t rush in from the outside and disturb brother Huang and me, we would have been a couple long ago! "


    As long as you think of the scene at that time, Qu Yun''s heart is like being grilled on a fire shelf. It''s very uncomfortable!

 Chapter 1598

    Originally, she wanted to instigate those stupid people in the Jianghu to kill murongsheng for her.


    At the same time, she has free time to go to Yuanfang with shangguanhuang.


    Let shangguanhuang be her Qu Yun''s person completely!


    Let shangguanhuang never leave her again!


    But who ever thought that murongsheng, who was chased and killed by so many people in the Wulin, would escape the pursuit and kill her most obedient servant outside at the most critical time. He even rushed into the room and attacked her with concealed weapons!


    Now, she has to endure the pain of tearing her chest from time to time, and she is weak.


    Fortunately, brother Huang has come back to her and loves her very much. This situation made Qu Yun''s face look much better.


    "Murongsheng, you have confused brother Huang for so long. Now it''s time for brother Huang to get rid of your confusion and come back to me."


    Qu Yun''s eyes at murongsheng at the moment are like looking at a villain who is inexorable, a villain who tries to get involved in the relationship between her and shangguanhuang and fails. At the moment, the tone of speech, even a little ironic smile.


    "Qu Yun, don''t talk nonsense. Black and white are upside down!"


    Murongsheng stepped forward and held the dagger tightly. She wants to wait for her momentum to give Qu Yun the most fatal blow. She can''t let Qu Yun escape again!


    And more!


    What does Qu Yun say that she has confused Shangguan Huang?!


    Shangguanhuang was originally married by the emperor, and married her to the ghost palace!


    "Brother Huang, I don''t want to see this woman who once ruined our wedding night. If you can kill her now, I''m upset when I see her."


    Qu Yun ignores what murongsheng says, turns a deaf ear to what murongsheng says, and directly ignores murongsheng''s angry eyes. He reached out and hugged shangguanhuang directly. He leaned against shangguanhuang''s arms and said softly.


    Where shangguanhuang couldn''t see it, Qu Yun''s face was covered with a grim sneer.


    Although he wants to torture murongsheng severely, he wants to let murongsheng die slowly in despair and pain. Only in this way can he feel comfortable in his heart.


    However, this time is too long, and changes are likely to happen in the middle.


    In order not to change, in order to be able to die as soon as possible, so that they can be at ease. So, it can only be cheap murongsheng, let murongsheng quickly die!


    Moreover, she wants shangguanhuang to kill Murong Sheng. Only shangguanhuang can kill Murong Sheng by himself, can Murong Sheng die in the hands of his favorite people! That taste, absolutely can let a person be distressed, can let Murong Sheng walk on the road of the yellow spring not to forget!


    Shangguanhuang put his hand on Qu Yun''s head and put his arms around Qu Yun''s waist to get closer to him. And the hand holding the sword, the next moment on the Murong Sheng.


    Murongsheng painfully looks at shangguanhuang who is killing her. He looks at the sword in shangguanhuang''s hand, which is shining with cold light and stained with her blood. The hand is also ready to go, holding the dagger tightly, hanging by the side.


    The eye does not blink of stare at go up Guan Huang to look at, looking at his every move.


    She wanted to know that she was so weak and unprepared. Shangguan Huang will not be read in the previous love, did not want to kill her mind.

 Chapter 1599

    However, murongsheng, who used to be very lucky, is not so lucky this time


    "Kill her, kill her!"


    "Brother Huang, I hate her so much. But for her, we would have been husband and wife long ago!"


    After watching shangguanhuang lift his sword, Qu Yun didn''t make any movement. The face flashed a trace of Yin ruthless, red lips gently up and down said. What he said was like bewitching people, echoing in shangguanhuang''s ears.


    There is no way for shangguanhuang to escape.


    "Don''t worry, I just think that if I use the sword, the blood splashed from that woman will splash on you and make you uncomfortable."


    Shangguanhuang smiles at Qu Yun and pacifies him. What he said was not as cold as when he just talked to murongsheng. He seemed to want to wrap Qu Yun and melt him.


    Shangguanhuang said that, then he threw his sword on the ground and concentrated all his internal power on his palm. In murongsheng''s eyes of hope, it gradually turned into a kind of heartbreaking despair, and then beat murongsheng down the cliff with one hand.


    When Qu Yun saw that murongsheng disappeared on the cliff like a butterfly with broken wings, he burst into laughter: "ha ha ha ha!"


    You deserve it!


    Murongsheng deserves it!


    His arms held shangguanhuang''s arms tightly, and he pressed his body tightly on shangguanhuang''s body.


    The evil spirit in my heart, accumulated in my heart for so long, finally spit out!


    She knew for a long time that murongsheng couldn''t play with her!


    Huang brother, from the beginning to the end, can only be her, no one can take away!


    Murongsheng is dead. From now on, she will be able to be a couple with brother Huang all her life!


    Think about it and feel it is so beautiful.


    "Brother Huang, kiss me quickly."


    The kind of excitement in my heart has been piling up in my heart and can''t be dissipated. Qu Yun stood on tiptoe, raised his head, and slowly approached shangguanhuang''s lips.


    And Shangguan Huang is also very obedient, lowered his head, slowly close to Qu Yun''s lips and kiss up.


    Qu Yun looks at shangguanhuang getting closer to her lips and feels that shangguanhuang''s warm breath has been sprayed on his face. Hands tightly around the waist of shangguanhuang, slightly forced, want to let them two people fast contact, fast close up.


    She wants to kiss shangguanhuang. She wants to kiss shangguanhuang crazily.


    It''s only a few seconds, but Qu Yun feels very long. She can''t wait for a long time.


    At the moment when the lips of the two people touch each other, Qu Yun''s body can''t help shaking for a moment. He increases the strength of his hand and wants to deepen the kiss. Just when she was close to shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang suddenly pushed her away.


    Then he staggered to one side, bent over and vomited.


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s voice of vomiting, Qu Yun''s eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    With her hands hanging on her side and clenching tightly into fists, even her fingernails penetrated deeply into her palms, and she could not feel any pain at all.


    She never thought of it!


    It''s just a kiss to shangguanhuang, two people kiss just, actually let shangguanhuang heart rejection will be so big!

 Chapter 1600

    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "


    After calming down his anger, Qu Yun looks at shangguanhuang''s voice, which is vomiting over there, and slowly clears down. Without waiting for any reaction from shangguanhuang, he quickly walks over and holds up shangguanhuang''s face.


    Once again, he sent his lips to shangguanhuang''s lips.


    Shangguanhuang now appears in front of the cliff. In order to get back to the cliff from the bottom with murongsheng earlier, he didn''t eat anything.


    So, there is nothing in the stomach, empty, and the thing just vomited out is just sour water in the stomach.


    Qu Yun smelled the sour and pungent smell from shangguanhuang''s mouth, and he wanted to spit it out.


    But now she can''t let go of shangguanhuang. She can only endure the disgusting feeling, seal her sense of smell, and then stick her red lips tightly on shangguanhuang''s mouth.


    At the moment when shangguanhuang''s mouth and Qu Yun were close to each other, he immediately reached out to push Qu Yun away from her. Unfortunately, Qu Yun had been on guard for a long time. He was like a dog skin plaster. No matter how Shangguan Huang tried to push Qu Yun away, he couldn''t.


    "Oh


    There is no way to push away Shangguan Huang finally can''t stand, vomit in the stomach directly vomit in Qu Yun''s face.


    "Damn it


    Qu Yun blocked his sense of smell and pressed his lips tightly together. He didn''t make any further moves, so he didn''t find anything abnormal in shangguanhuang''s mouth in time.


    As a result, it was too late to find out.


    She immediately released shangguanhuang and wiped the vomited dirty water on her face with her clothes. The sense of smell was immediately opened by her, and a disgusting smell could be felt immediately.


    What makes her most unbearable is that the disgusting smell that makes people want to vomit in their heart is actually from her body or from her face!


    Or the most disgusting mouth!


    What caught her off guard most was that she accidentally swallowed what shangguanhuang vomited on her face!


    No matter how she wiped it, the filth on her face was wiped clean, but she could still feel the smell, or she could feel a disgusting smell in her heart. And she was almost dazzled by the disgusting smell!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Qu Yun smiles angrily, looking at shangguanhuang''s eyes, there is no previous sentimental emotion, and slowly all is the taste of irony.


    "Shangguanhuang! Do I kiss you, let you so disgust! Is it true that only when you are in love with murongsheng can you enjoy it and not resent it? "


    However, no matter what Qu Yun said now, shangguanhuang was like a wooden man at this time. He didn''t respond at all. Even the eyes, there is no change.


    Qu Yun''s anger was burning in his heart, and his chest was undulating rapidly because of his anger. From time to time involved in the chest of the wound, led to bursts of tingling.


    Let her in anger at the same time, had to cover their chest, to ease the pain of their wounds.


    "But murongsheng is gone! Even if you want to kiss murongsheng, there is no chance! It''s impossible! Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 1601

    Even if Qu Yun''s chest is painful, he is laughing and laughing wildly. There is a kind of sadism before the storm in the eyes.


    "Murongsheng was pushed down by you! Murongsheng fell off the cliff. You made it yourself! And she can come up from the cliff once. I don''t believe she can come up to listen to what Qu Yun said. She said that murongsheng was killed by herself. In shangguanhuang''s plain eyes, Wu Bo''s waves flashed once. It was like someone picked up a small stone and threw it on the calm surface of the lake, splashing a string of water patterns.


    But soon, the waves caused by this also instantly returned to calm, as if it had never happened.


    Qu Yun said crazily, the whole person is immersed in their own state, and did not find just shangguanhuang in time.


    After that, she took back her attention and stroked shangguanhuang''s beautiful face. It was like a gift from heaven. People could not help but feel her heart beating, and the evil in her eyes disappeared. She restored the tenderness of looking at shangguanhuang at the beginning.


    This is the face.


    It''s the face that fascinates her.


    She is willing to suffer from Acacia for him!


    "Brother Huang, you have to know. No matter whether you like it or not, you will be mine in the end, and you can only be mine. From now on, you can only have me as a woman


    Qu Yun''s blood stained fingers, gently across shangguanhuang''s lips, smear the blood on his fingers to shangguanhuang''s lips, it seems a bit more demonic.


    Qu Yun said softly, telling her deep love for shangguanhuang and her true love for shangguanhuang. No matter whether shangguanhuang heard it or not, she would say it. Eyes of the eye color slowly deep up, like a bottomless hole, can deeply absorb people inside.


    No matter what, there is no way to get rid of it.


    With that, Qu Yun''s mouth suddenly caught up a strange smile, and his hand came back from Shangguan Huang''s face.


    Take a look at the strange things that murongsheng and shangguanhuang brought up from the cliff not far away, take out the tools that can light the fire from their arms and put them into shangguanhuang''s arms.


    "I don''t like it at all. Brother Huang, burn it."


    Shangguanhuang took the tool from Qu Yun, walked forward, threw the things in his hand in front of the cloth, and instantly there was a red fire.


    This is originally made of cloth, and the bamboo basket is made of wood. As long as you touch the fire, it immediately burns with lightning.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at this thing burning up in an instant, looking at the sky fire, you can feel the continuous upsurge around. With a smile, Qu Yun reaches for shangguanhuang''s clothes and pulls people away from here.

 Chapter 1602

    Qu Yun and shangguanhuang just left, then someone rushed over from a distance.


    "There''s a fire on this side of the cliff! It''s on fire! Come on


    Hearing the cry, doctor Xue was the first to rush to the front. Not close, you can see the black smoke all over the sky from a distance. The surrounding temperature is also very obvious rise, faint can also see the fire.


    It immediately reflected that something was burning on this side of the cliff, and immediately yelled loudly.


    After so many days of searching, there was no trace of shangguanhuang and murongsheng. Doctor Xue had already been desperate. I can''t find anyone for such a long time. What can I eat and drink?


    I''m afraid even if I didn''t fall to death, I would die of starvation and thirst.


    However, as long as he did not see the body, doctor Xue would not give up looking for the trace of two people. Sometimes when you don''t come to the cliff side, you will stand at the highest place of baqizun to see the situation on the cliff side.


    I hope we can find out what happened on this side of the cliff at the first time.


    Even praying silently in my heart, hoping that a miracle will happen one day.


    Sure enough, his prayers have worked these days!


    God seemed to have heard his prayer, and immediately let him see the movement beside the cliff!


    All of a sudden, he saw something strange, like a lot of patches, rising slowly from the bottom of the cliff. At the same time, there are two vague figures.


    As soon as these two figures appeared, doctor Xue almost screamed out!


    Even if the voice is far away, but according to the height difference between the two people, there are still places where these two people appear. It is very likely that shangguanhuang and murongsheng have been missing for more than a month!


    However, after a while, he saw the shadow of the third person!!


    The third person?!!!


    Suddenly the person who comes out, let the heart of doctor Xue ruthlessly pull up immediately.


    Who is that?!


    He knows me!


    The figure of that man, even if it turns to ashes, he can recognize it!


    That person is not Qu Yun, who is it again!!!


    Lurking in baqizun, making baqizun a mess. The people in the river and the lake are poisoned, and they even set him up against shangguanhuang. Then he manipulated and forced murongsheng and shangguanhuang to jump off the cliff.


    Up to now, life and death have been uncertain!!!!


    How could he forget these grudges!


    Even if he fell asleep, he would never forget and dream!


    Dream that he will Qu Yun this person to pieces!


    After seeing something strange on the other side of the cliff, he immediately informed the disciples of baqizun to go to the other side of the cliff to see the situation. However, when I was about to turn away and go to the cliff, I saw a more shocking scene!


    He saw it!


    Sean, who looks like murongsheng, fell off the cliff again!


    He didn''t dare to delay at all. He and Wuyu led a group of baqizun disciples to the edge of the cliff to see what happened!


    As a result, when I came to the cliff, I only saw something that was still burning and I didn''t know what it was. Except for this, I had nothing.


    Qu Yun, who made him want to be cut to pieces, has disappeared without a trace. Even another figure like shangguanhuang has disappeared!

 Chapter 1603

    Qu Yun!


    It''s Qu Yun again!


    Qu Yun, who made him gnash his teeth with hatred, disappeared once again!


    "Hurry up, put out the fire, don''t let it spread!"


    Doctor Xue resented why he only looked here in the attic today, why he didn''t stroll around the cliff, and the current situation would not have happened!


    However, even if we know the current situation, we can only be dejected.


    It''s not going to happen.


    He didn''t think so much. Doctor Xue quickly led baqizun''s disciples to put out the fire on the edge of the cliff.


    "Doctor Xue, did Xue Sheng fall from here?"


    Just when everyone was in a hurry, an anxious voice suddenly rang from his ear, which sounded familiar.


    Doctor Xue is now involved in how to put out the fire in front of him. Someone asked him if the man fell from the cliff. Doctor Xue didn''t have time to think about it. He responded reflexively: "yes."


    After he finished answering, he reflected that something bad happened in his heart. He quickly looked in the direction of the voice. I saw the man who spoke, got his answer, and jumped directly from the cliff!


    "No worries!"


    Where does doctor Xue want to get it? After getting the answer, he will jump from the cliff regardless of everything!


    What''s more, I jumped down without saying a word!


    This made Doctor Xue want to go back before and slap him in the face. Why did he just speak without thinking!


    When doctor Xue rushed to the edge of the cliff, he wanted to brush pig''s clothes, but it was too late. Has been unable to grasp, grasp in the hands of only the empty air, wandering in the palm of their own.


    Doctor Xue felt very powerless now, lying on the edge of the cliff and looking down. All I saw was a smaller and smaller figure


    Here, the disciples of baqizun are busy with how to put out the fire. The whole baqizun is in a mess. On the other side, their Lord, shangguanhuang, had already followed Qu Yun and got on the carriage that Qu Yun had already prepared.


    No one knows that shangguanhuang has come out of the cliff.


    "Brother Huang, I really like my life now. It''s just the two of us. It''s great. "


    Sitting in the carriage, Qu Yun leaned against shangguanhuang, put his hands around shangguanhuang''s neck, put his face close to shangguanhuang''s ears, and said softly.


    This kind of action, this kind of behavior, spit out the heat, let shangguanhuang feel the itching of the ear. Eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, involuntarily to the side of the tilt.


    But how could Qu Yun let shangguanhuang succeed?


    When shangguanhuang wanted to dodge, Qu Yun immediately pasted it tightly. To change his posture, instead of holding shangguanhuang''s neck, he directly clasped the back of shangguanhuang''s head with his hands, put his red lips directly on shangguanhuang''s earlobe and bit it, which made shangguanhuang shiver.


    "Brother Huang, I''m so close to you. You don''t hate me, do you?"


    Qu Yun gently licked shangguanhuang''s earlobe twice, then released shangguanhuang. He said with a smile. There was a kind of warmth in his eyes. He wanted to drown shangguanhuang.

 Chapter 1604

    Seeing that Shangguan Huang didn''t speak, Qu Yun changed his posture: "brother Huang, do you like me like this?"


    Qu Yun stood up in the carriage and sat directly on shangguanhuang''s legs. He put his hands on shangguanhuang''s shoulders and put his arms around shangguanhuang''s eyes. His tone was very attractive: "brother Huang, I want to be integrated with you now. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Brother Huang won''t mind?"


    When Qu Yun finished, he was about to stretch out his hand to take off shangguanhuang''s clothes. Suddenly, shangguanhuang had some changes. The trace of fundus fluctuation became violent, and he felt a sudden pain in his heart. It''s like someone took a sharp weapon and stabbed it in his heart.


    Without hesitation and pity, he pushed Qu Yun out of his body and onto the carriage. The blue veins on the forehead are protruding, and there seems to be a kind of frightening red light in the eyes.


    The whole person seemed to be in a rage, and with a circle of internal force, he fell directly on the ground of the carriage.


    Suddenly, the whole carriage trembled violently because of shangguanhuang''s powerful circle. If it wasn''t for the strength of the carriage, it would have been smashed by shangguanhuang and split into several parts.


    Qu Yun watched shangguanhuang suddenly resist, and burst out such resistance ability, for a moment also some dizzy, there is no time to think about what the reason is. Hastily will own clothes to tear open, take out a sharp strength from the bosom, toward own heart pit mercilessly poked in.


    All of a sudden, the blood drips down the sharp weapon, and the clean clothes that had been changed were stained red again.


    There was no way to calm down. Shangguanhuang was about to hit the carriage with another blow. At this time, his anger seemed to be relieved, and the blue veins on his forehead were slowly calming down.


    Look slowly restored a burst of calm, and honestly sat back to the original place.


    Seeing that shangguanhuang is no longer so difficult to control, Qu Yun is a little relieved. Just as he is about to take the sharp weapon out of his chest, shangguanhuang seems to want to be restless.


    Seeing that he was going to hit the carriage again, Qu Yun had no choice but to put the sharp weapon in his hand into a part of it, even stirring it in his heart with his own strength.


    It seemed that what she stabbed into was not her body, but her intention to kill herself.


    Blood is constantly flowing out of Qu Yun''s body. Qu Yun is in great pain. He bites his lip to prevent him from making a painful sound, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the driver driving outside.


    When Qu Yun was about to bite his lips, the anger on shangguanhuang''s face seemed to be slowly disappearing, gradually restoring a kind of calm. Even before that kind of fluctuating eyes, have slowly recovered into no waves.


    At this time, Qu Yun dared to slowly pull out the sharp weapon from his heart, loosen the teeth that bit his lips, and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Holding the edge of the carriage, he stumbled to his feet and looked down at his heart. Another wound appeared in his heart, which was bleeding continuously. In addition, the previous injury did not heal at all, and it collapsed many times during this period.


    Qu Yun''s chest now has no place for good meat. It''s full of potholes. New meat and rotten meat are intertwined.

 Chapter 1605

    She looked at shangguanhuang with some anger in her heart. It can be said that this kind of wound on her body that can''t be cured all the time, the new wound combined with the old wound, all have something to do with murongsheng!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, how could she have been so badly hurt?


    However, even if she knew these things, she couldn''t get rid of shangguanhuang, but she couldn''t do anything about shangguanhuang. Can be to press this depression in the heart, point a few acupoints to stop the blood on the body.


    Then the random friction, put on the clothes.


    "Did you just think of something?"


    At the moment, facing shangguanhuang, Qu Yun has lost his previous warmth. He looks at shangguanhuang sitting on the seat with cold eyes, and almost wants to attract him.


    From the beginning, she thought shangguanhuang was just resisting her intimate contact with him. But now, if you think about it carefully, she didn''t meet shangguanhuang at that time. How could she cause shangguanhuang''s rage.


    Even when they were kissing before, shangguanhuang spat it out, but there was no violent behavior.


    So in this, there must be another reason that she doesn''t know.


    "I don''t know. I just feel a bad mood."


    Shangguanhuang is honest now, and answers honestly. When his eyes touch Qu Yun''s cold eyes, it seems that he sees something terrible. His eyes immediately close.


    Qu Yun frowned and looked at Shangguan Huang. After thinking for a while, he suddenly rang.


    I''m afraid it''s not because murongsheng is dead that shangguanhuang is so irritable?


    Even hurt his body, let her hurt himself, to control shangguanhuang, let him calm down.


    The cliff is so deep. If you calculate the time, it should be almost there by now.


    Murongsheng has completely died, and is dead thoroughly!


    She should be happy, she should be laughing!


    However, seeing shangguanhuang, I can feel even murongsheng''s death. I know something bad has happened.


    Qu Yun''s heart suddenly had some bad taste.


    In such a long distance, shangguanhuang can feel what happened to murongsheng. It needs a strong sense of tacit understanding and mutual affection to make shangguanhuang feel that murongsheng is in danger and has already died?!


    I''m afraid that even twins who are animals at the same time may not be able to perceive this point in their hearts!


    Qu Yun''s heart was filled with hatred.


    I want to tear murongsheng to pieces: "if you dare to disobey my behavior next time, I will make your life worse than death!"


    Qu Yun was more and more angry. Looking at Shangguan Huang''s calm face, which had no emotion, he was more and more angry. He slapped Shangguan Huang''s face. Beautiful face also because of extreme anger, and twisted very ferocious.


    Shangguanhuang''s face was turned aside by Qu Yun''s hard-working palm fan. The face that Qu Yun hit quickly became red and swollen, and the pain was severe.


    Shangguanhuang did not respond at all, but frowned slightly and said nothing.

 Chapter 1606

    "Brother Huang, does it hurt?"


    Looking at shangguanhuang''s face becoming more and more red and swollen, Qu Yun''s anger seemed to dissipate.


    He quickly stepped forward and stroked shangguanhuang''s face gently. The anger in his eyes had been replaced by heartache.


    "Brother Huang, as long as you are good in the future, you will listen to me. You can do whatever I ask you to do, and I won''t beat you in the future. "


    "If you didn''t resist me at the beginning, you didn''t resist me. We''ve been together for a long time. Why should we go so far? "


    As he said that, Qu Yun''s face showed a smile, which seemed to be fascinated: "brother Huang, if you were my good roommate at that time. The poisonous insects in my body can suppress the chill in your body. At that time, we will be a happy couple. What''s wrong? "


    "Brother Huang, do you know how much painstaking I have done to get you?"


    "How much did I pay to be with you, to be with me?"


    Qu Yun slowly approached Shangguan Huang and told his grievances for so many years: "brother Huang, I have suffered a lot for so many years. Why did you resist me so much at the beginning?"


    Like to be able to prove that what she said is true, she suffered for shangguanhuang.


    "I''ve been planted with poisonous insects. For so many years, I''ve been suffering from poisonous insects like you every month. I can feel your pain. How painful you are, how painful I am. Why didn''t you let me into your heart at the beginning? "


    Every time the insect attacks, she does not have a pain to the extreme, does not have a feeling of pain.


    If it wasn''t for shangguanhuang''s deep in her heart, or if it wasn''t for her constant recitation of shangguanhuang''s name, she wanted to be integrated with shangguanhuang, and wanted to live with shangguanhuang all her life, I''m afraid she would have been unable to support it!


    In fact, it was not the first time that Qu Yun told Guan Huang so much about what he had sacrificed.


    It''s just that when shangguanhuang had a cold attack last time, he was in a coma and couldn''t hear what Qu Yun was saying.


    But this time, she wanted shangguanhuang to know clearly what she had done to shangguanhuang behind her back!


    She wants shangguanhuang to be affectionate to her, to pity her, even to feel guilty!


    Let Shangguan Huang repay her for everything she has done!


    However, if shangguanhuang had a clear mind, he would have strangled Qu Yun and wanted to strangle him.


    Crazy!


    Qu Yun is absolutely a naked lunatic!


    He didn''t ask Qu Yun to do all this for him, and he didn''t ask Qu Yun to give everything! What''s more, Qu Yun planted all the chills on him!


    All that Qu Yun did was just wishful thinking!


    Even wishful thinking to the point of very selfish, completely at the expense of other people''s interests, destroy other people''s happy life, let oneself get involved in other people''s life!


    But now, shangguanhuang can''t find his own consciousness at all, and his whole life is chaotic. In Qu Yun''s hopeful eyes, he just looked at her politely, then nodded, and then turned his eyes to other places.

 Chapter 1607

    Even if he doesn''t have any meaning now, he can feel what his heart is like.


    He had no emotion for the woman in front of him.


    Not to mention what concerns, or admiration.


    This is totally beyond Qu Yun''s imagination. In her mind, she has said so much and stated so much that she can call back shangguanhuang''s little affection for her. At least, it can also be said that when murongsheng, there will be a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    But now?


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes were still calm and without waves, which really stimulated Qu Yun.


    Even the most secret things that I don''t want to mention in my heart are coming out now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguan Huang''s eyes moved to Qu Yun''s face. Looking at Qu Yun''s face, it was very ugly now, with a dull mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"?! You have to ask me what happened! "


    "It''s all because of you! If it wasn''t for you, I would have been where I am now! "


    Originally, Qu Yun was in a bad mood. Now when shangguanhuang asked him this, Qu Yun''s anger suddenly broke out, as if he had found an outlet to vent his anger on shangguanhuang.


    He grabbed shangguanhuang''s collar and pushed him to the wall of the carriage. His eyes were burning with anger, as if to devour him.


    "I''ve paid so much for you, but what about you?"


    "You didn''t appreciate it at all, even betrayed me completely for that cheap woman! How can you have the face to ask me this question? "


    Qu Yun said and raised his hand to slap Shangguan Huang in the face.


    But when the hand touched Guan Huang''s face, it stopped again.


    Looking at this close distance, there was no way to slap him in the face.


    She closed her eyes, grabbed shangguanhuang''s hand and pushed him aside. He is sitting in shangguanhuang''s original sitting position, trying to calm down his anger.


    Fortunately!


    Fortunately, God is also a pet of her, did not let her lose everything, but will murongsheng that little cheap hoof''s life to take away!


    In this way, she will have no worries in the future, and will be able to make the distance between her and her brother Huang closer and closer, or even further!


    What''s more, she has nothing to be afraid of now!


    Murongsheng is dead, and she still has a way to control brother Huang''s mind. Now think about it, it''s going to laugh!


    Fortunately, fortunately, she had foresight before. When she persuaded doctor Xue to let her share the room with brother Huang, she had already left a hand and took the opportunity to plant the puppet insects on Shangguan Huang.


    Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do!


    Just like before in the cliff, if the normal shangguanhuang, will definitely help murongsheng to kill her!


    However, shangguanhuang, who has been poisoned, is not the same. He will not have his own mind and will listen to her in everything. She is to let this man die, this man will take the initiative to die!


    Just like just now, she asked shangguanhuang to kill murongsheng. Shangguanhuang was so obsessed with murongsheng, didn''t she still obey her?!

 Chapter 1608

    Otherwise, according to shangguanhuang''s deep love for murongsheng, how could he kill murongsheng himself?


    Otherwise, according to shangguanhuang''s resistance to her before, how could he be so obedient to her after coming up from the cliff?


    It''s not all because she was the first to do it before. She planted a puppet on shangguanhuang!


    From now on, shangguanhuang will always be her own Qu Yun!


    From now on, shangguanhuang''s heart can only beat for her!


    Even if it''s death, shangguanhuang can''t get rid of her Qu Yun and die beside her!


    Qu Yun was immersed in his own ecstasy, and he didn''t notice shangguanhuang''s situation at all.


    When Shangguan Huang is pushed aside by Qu Yun, he sits on the ground and looks at Qu Yun who just threw him away.


    Just saw the angry face on Qu Yun''s face, unexpectedly also spread out a smile!


    Obviously, he was very angry, but there was a strange smile on his face, which almost made Shangguan Huang feel cold behind him.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at Qu Yun, who is smiling more and more happily not far away. His eyebrows are getting deeper and deeper. There is always a strange feeling in his heart.


    However, he didn''t even know what the strange bad feeling was because of in his heart


    It''s like


    "I''m laughing. Brother Huang is my Qu Yun''s man one day. No one can take him away!"


    Qu Yun couldn''t help laughing this time. Shangguan Huang, in particular, took the initiative to talk to her. He was in a very good mood. He immediately sat beside shangguanhuang, put his arms around shangguanhuang, and put his head on shangguanhuang''s shoulder.


    It''s a pleasure to learn from the way the scholar and the woman you love lean together.


    The effect of poisonous insects is good.


    I didn''t expect to be able to tie brother Huang''s heart firmly to her, and I didn''t expect that brother Huang would be so obedient.


    You know, before Huang brother don''t talk to her, even eyes are lazy to give her a look!


    I knew that the effect would be so good, she had planted the poisonous insects on brother Huang!


    "I, you alone?"


    Shangguanhuang heard Qu Yun say this sentence, repeatedly said. I don''t know why. He always feels that there is something wrong with Qu Yun''s words, but he can''t remember what''s wrong.


    Every time I want to go to the deepest place, I want to tear my head in pain.


    Such a situation, let him have to temporarily put these problems aside.


    "Yes, brother Huang, you''ve always been mine," Qu Yun rubbed his head on shangguanhuang''s shoulder, and his lips came up to shangguanhuang''s ear. "You''re listening to me now. I''ll take you back to baqizun now. So as not to let those individuals come to you every day and disturb our purity. "


    Originally, she had already thought about it.


    Take shangguanhuang with you and disappear from the lake. You will never be found by everyone. I''m looking for a paradise in anonymity, live in peace, and live a life of only two people.


    But although she thought so, her heart was still unwilling.

 Chapter 1609

    Why does Qu Yun want to live like this?!


    Why do you want to be anonymous in order to stay with shangguanhuang?!


    Now shangguanhuang can''t remember anything. She listens to everything. There''s no need for her to do so!


    Qu Yun is not the kind of person who is willing to live a life of subordination.


    She likes status, identity and being admired by others!


    She wants everyone to know that there is Qu Yun in the world!


    And extremely afraid of her, dare not provoke her!


    It''s clear that all the achievements have been achieved before. Is it hard to avoid murongsheng and fall short of what we have achieved before?!


    But now, with shangguanhuang''s words, she can make it a step further. She doesn''t want to give up at all


    "You make the decision."


    Shangguanhuang feels the weight and temperature on his shoulder and wants to avoid it. However, there is a voice in his heart, which constantly hypnotizes him and makes him listen to Qu Yun''s words. Only by listening to Qu Yun''s words can his life be more beautiful and perfect.


    Where shangguanhuang couldn''t see it, a strange smile appeared on Qu Yun''s face.


    As long as shangguanhuang can always be so obedient, then she and shangguanhuang can always be tied together!


    It''s just


    This poisonous insect has its drawbacks.


    This is a poisonous insect raised with her life. Once the person in the poisonous insect dies, the person in the poisonous insect will also die suddenly. If the person who is in the middle of the evil spirit finds out something strange and wants to fight back and find his own consciousness, then the person who is in the middle of the evil spirit will also die suddenly.


    So when shangguanhuang fell off the cliff. When everyone was nervous about shangguanhuang, she already knew that shangguanhuang was not dead and still alive.


    "Brother Huang, in order to bind you, I have paid my life. You must not let me down. If you fail me, then I can''t live


    Shangguan Huang frowned, some do not understand what Qu Yun said, looking at Qu Yun light, looking at Shangguan Huang''s eyes mixed with deep attachment: "however, as long as I think of you can be my person, I am satisfied, whether it is on the knife mountain or under the sea of fire, I am willing to do it."


    "Well, I won''t let you down."


    ¡­¡­


    "Doctor, doctor! Doctor Xue! Lord Lord, he... "


    Inside baqizun, a baqizun disciple stumbled in from the outside. Scared, doctor Xue dropped everything on the ground, and his heart was even more thump.


    "What''s the matter? I''m so impatient that I can''t talk well? What are you shouting all the way Doctor Xue was startled, and a lot of things before were in his heart, which made his heart more and more angry, but there was no place to vent, so he could only scold the impetuous disciple in a deep voice.


    When did the disciples of baqizun become so overwhelmed?


    What can happen to make people panic like this?!


    Originally, doctor Xue had a little bit of hair blocking in his heart. In addition, the series of events that happened in the morning were too sudden, which made him not react at all. What''s more, he couldn''t talk about what measures he wanted to take.

 Chapter 1610

    At first, I saw shangguanhuang and murongsheng on the edge of the cliff, and then I saw Qu Yun coming out. Then I saw something burning quickly beside me, and the fire was very big!


    Then murongsheng, who just came up, fell into the cliff again, and shangguanhuang and quyun disappeared.


    When they put out the fire, Wuyu knew that after murongsheng fell off the cliff, he jumped off the cliff again without hesitation. His life and death are still uncertain


    "Doctor Xue," baqizun''s disciples were reprimanded by doctor Xue. They were so scared that they didn''t know how to speak for a while. After a while, they couldn''t say a word, "I I... "


    "You what, you?! What did you do when you came here in a hurry, you said Looking at this disciple, doctor Xue couldn''t say a word for a long time, so he was in a panic.


    "Lord, Lord, he''s back!"


    After holding on for a long time, the disciple finally spoke out!


    Just now, he was so excited that he couldn''t even say a complete word!


    "Really?"


    Doctor Xue stood up excitedly. He was shocked and excited. Even the chair behind him was brought to the ground because of doctor Xue''s excited and anxious action without any notice.


    "Really, really! I saw the Lord come down from the carriage with my own eyes


    Because it took too long to find shangguanhuang, the presence of shangguanhuang made the disciple very nervous and excited.


    He reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead. His face was full of excitement and surprise. He even opened his eyes excitedly: "doctor Xue, now the Lord is about to go to the hall! Doctor Xue, come here quickly


    "Good, good!"


    After hearing the news, doctor Xue was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He repeatedly said yes, and then he didn''t dare to delay to use it. He flew outside to see shangguanhuang for the first time.


    Look at shangguanhuang''s time!


    People are still good!


    As a result, when doctor Xue hurried to the hall, what happened in front of him almost made Doctor Xue fall to the ground and his eyes would fall out!


    After standing firm, doctor Xue blinked and rubbed his hand on his eyes. However, the scene was still the same as the first one!


    "Brother Huang, will you feed me?"


    Qu Yun was sitting on shangguanhuang''s lap as if nothing had happened. He put his hands around shangguanhuang ''.


    Doctor Xue can''t believe it. How could he imagine that such a vicious saint of the five poisons cult could do such a delicate action?


    What makes doctor Xue feel incredible is shangguanhuang''s attitude!!


    Wasn''t Qu Yun the most annoying person in shangguanhuang''s past?


    Even at a glance, Qu Yun feels that he has a plan in his heart. Even if he is dead, he doesn''t want to touch Qu Yun, let alone make a round with him.


    But why is Qu Yun allowed to get close to him now?


    And two people''s posture, or so intimate, this is not like shangguanhuang!

 Chapter 1611

    Not only doctor Xue''s heart was shocked, but even the disciples of baqizun who saw this situation were also very shocked. They were all dumbfounded.


    If I remember correctly, it was Xue Sheng, the sister of doctor Xue, that the Lord always liked? He even offended a lot of people in the lake for Xue Sheng. When he saw that Xue Sheng was forced to jump off the cliff by people in the lake, he also jumped off the cliff.


    How come it''s only a few days since the Lord began to empathize?


    Is it difficult to look at the strange woman in front of you, who is really too beautiful, and begins to like the new and dislike the old?


    All of us are murmuring in our hearts whether we should exchange surprised eyes to exchange our inner thoughts.


    However, the current situation is not the most surprising for them, and what shocked them most is still behind!


    For example, their Lord has always been the one who has been served by others. In their eyes, although he has a good temper, he is also the one who does not touch Yang Chun Shui. Actually listened to the woman''s words, peeled off the orange beside, broke off a piece and sent it to the woman''s mouth.


    When the woman spat out the orange seeds, she also held out her hand thoughtfully.


    It''s just amazing.


    When did they see the Lord like this?


    "Cough..."


    Seeing this scene, doctor Xue didn''t know what to say. He coughed twice and broke the peace in the hall. There was also some embarrassing atmosphere.


    Because the disciples of baqizun were already shocked when they saw shangguanhuang''s behavior. They didn''t know what to say.


    He waved his arm and let the disciples of baqizun retreat from the hall. Then doctor Xue said, "are you back?"


    Some things are really unnecessary and not suitable for the disciples of baqizun to know.


    The more you know, the more trouble you''ll have.


    "Well."


    Shangguanhuang was not very enthusiastic, but very insipid.


    Before that, he had found out that doctor Xue arrived at the hall, but he didn''t want to avoid suspicion. He still lowered his head, peeled the oranges in his hand, and fed them into Qu Yun''s mouth one by one.


    "Now What''s the situation? "


    Hearing shangguanhuang open his mouth and respond to him, doctor Xue''s heart, which has been hanging in his throat, finally slowly falls down, but still some don''t believe it: "how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    What I saw in front of my eyes is so unreal!


    Unreal let doctor Xue think that he seems to be dreaming!


    I''m afraid that the scene in front of me will be an illusion, and it will disappear in a moment!


    Otherwise, he has always been reluctant to talk to Qu Yun and disliked him. How could shangguanhuang, who had reached the acme of Qu Yun, appear with him!


    The intimate attitude of the two people was unexpected.


    "Not bad."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t mean to see doctor Xue when he spoke. His eyes fell on Qu Yun''s face. He was very fascinated and devoted.


    The expression is even more infatuated to a certain extent. It''s like a child looking at his favorite toy that he doesn''t want others to snatch. He holds it tightly in his arms and makes others pay attention to the importance he attaches to Qu Yun.


    "You fell off the cliff, but it scared us to death," said Dr. Xue slowly. "The cliff is so deep, we sent people to look for you for more than a month, but we didn''t find you. Can you tell us how you came up from under the cliff?"

 Chapter 1612

    Asked doctor Xue, he walked slowly towards shangguanhuang, trying to help shangguanhuang feel the pulse and see the situation.


    It seems that he asked carelessly, but in fact, doctor Xue really wanted to know how shangguanhuang came up from such a deep cliff, and where did murongsheng go?


    Is it difficult for these two people to come up with the tool that was burned off on the edge of the cliff at that time?


    I can''t say it''s really that. After all, there was nothing on the cliff at that time. When the figures of shangguanhuang and murongsheng appeared at that time, there was also such a thing.


    After all, no one has ever gone down the cliff, so deep place, a little careless will fall to pieces, no one will idle down to see what is under the cliff.


    Even Wuyu, when they arrived at baqizun, it was only when they found shangguanhuang and jumped down that they determined their position. Then they thought about going down slowly through the vines and ropes. But it didn''t work out in the end, and they gave up the idea.


    Because it''s too high.


    The cliff is too deep to see the bottom. No matter how you fall, you can''t see it to the end.


    "As I said, I''m in good health now. I don''t need to check."


    Shangguanhuang put his hand over to the doctor Xue. He was very impatient and said, "it''s jun''er who found me and brought me up."


    Listen to shangguanhuang''s words, doctor Xue just wants to give shangguanhuang a hard look.


    That''s true. It''s no different from saying no!


    He couldn''t run over to ask Qu Yun what kind of method he used to bring shangguanhuang up, could he?


    What''s more


    Doctor Xue frowned and looked at Qu Yun''s face. At least in the eyes of doctor Xue, everyone may find out shangguanhuang, but Qu Yun alone is impossible!


    What''s more, shangguanhuang should be very disdainful of Qu Yun to save him!


    But in front of these two people all looked like they didn''t want to talk at all, and doctor Xue wouldn''t ask after all. Otherwise, wouldn''t it make people feel that he is a lot of meddlers?


    No!


    Did he forget to ask something very important?


    What was it again?


    Oh, yes!


    "Where is murongsheng?"


    "Where is murongsheng now?"


    He was so happy to know that shangguanhuang had come back. He was so happy that he forgot about murongsheng.


    Now the excited mood slowly stabilized, he was able to free his brain to ask a little.


    But after looking around the hall, I didn''t see murongsheng.


    What?


    Shangguanhuang came up, but murongsheng couldn''t be found?


    At that time, what he saw falling from the cliff in his eyes was murongsheng?


    But in this case, it''s not easy to come up from the cliff and fall down again. Isn''t that too miserable?


    However, if what he saw on the cliff at that time was true, according to Shangguan Huang, he seemed to feel the conflict between each other


    What he clearly saw was that the man who came up from the cliff with shangguanhuang was murongsheng, and then Qu Yun suddenly appeared.


    Why, according to Shangguan Huang, could Qu Yun have brought him up?

 Chapter 1613

    "When I fell to the bottom of the cliff, she was dead."


    "It''s impossible!"


    When Xue heard this sentence, his brain didn''t think about it. He directly interrupted shangguanhuang. After that, he immediately reflected that what he said was too impulsive. He looked at shangguanhuang with some apology on his face.


    He really didn''t want to accept the fact that murongsheng had died, but the affirmation in shangguanhuang''s eyes made Doctor Xue have to believe that shangguanhuang''s words were true.


    Because a person''s eyes will never lie.


    And Shangguan Huang''s eyes at the moment, there is no taste of dodging.


    What''s more, shangguanhuang didn''t lie to deceive him!


    What''s more, murongsheng was seriously injured before he jumped off the cliff. That kind of physical condition, it''s really easy to get hurt in a high-altitude fall, and it''s already damaged, isn''t it?


    Perhaps, before I saw the scene on the cliff, maybe I was dazzled and didn''t see it clearly?


    May also be in see that huge thing fly up, unconsciously produced a reverie?


    It''s a pity


    If it is really his own eyes, then he is not to be killed?!


    Now we can only hope that Wuyu can also be as lucky as shangguanhuang to come back safely from the cliff.


    Now Doctor Xue''s heart is extremely tangled, and he is surrounded by a kind of guilt. At that time, time was so tight that he didn''t have time to think about the loopholes behind the incident.


    Now, according to shangguanhuang, the doctor had no mind to think about the loopholes.


    For example, when shangguanhuang talked about murongsheng''s death, he didn''t feel any pain. On the contrary, he was quite calm.


    This is totally wrong!


    Murongsheng is dead. How could shangguanhuang not be sad!


    For example, Shangguan Huang clearly dislikes Qu Yun. How can he be so close to Qu Yun?


    "You..."


    At this time, doctor Xue''s mood was very depressed and sour. He wanted to cry. His tears were rolling in his eyes, and he called shangguanhuang bitterly.


    Men don''t play lightly when they have tears, but they don''t go to the sad place.


    In fact, even doctor Xue himself did not know whether his tears were for murongsheng or for Wuyu.


    "At that time, when murongsheng was chased by people in the lake, I once told baqizun''s disciples to hunt her down together, but I didn''t expect that..."


    Before he finished speaking, doctor Xue felt that there were several tears flowing out of his eyes. He immediately put out his hand to wipe them.


    He didn''t know if shangguanhuang would never forgive him when he said these things. But at least he didn''t cheat shangguanhuang. He was very frank with shangguanhuang.


    In this way, in his heart, it can also feel a little better.


    "I have more or less something to do with the death of murongsheng. I''m willing to accept what you want to do with me!"


    If he had told baqizun''s disciples to protect murongsheng to the death at that time, maybe the ending would be different, and it would not be the present situation!!

 Chapter 1614

    After this sentence that had been in my heart, doctor Xue felt much more relaxed. It''s like the big stone pressed on his chest was finally removed, which made him completely free of any pressure.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Doctor Xue always thought that shangguanhuang would scold him severely after he said this.


    However, to his surprise, shangguanhuang didn''t mean to blame him at all. Even in his spare time, he took the initiative to hold Qu Yun in his arms, and then he heard Qu junjiao laugh.


    "No matter how much I used to like murongsheng, she is just a woman after all. Let me punish you who have known me for such a long time for a woman who has not known me for a long time. I can''t do it anyway. "


    "Why?"


    Before waiting for doctor Xue to react, Qu Yun, who was sitting on shangguanhuang''s body, took the lead in speaking. He pretended to be angry and leaned on shangguanhuang''s body: "do you mean that women are like a picture and men are like brothers?"


    "What am I like in your eyes? Is it difficult that you don''t have any position in your heart? "


    After hearing this, shangguanhuang immediately hugged Qu Yun and said something sweet and greasy, which made people feel very spoiled: "how can this be compared? You and I have known each other since we were young, and naturally we are the exception. "


    "What''s more," Shangguan Huang comforted Qu Yun and looked up at doctor Xue. "You have done so much for me over the years. Naturally, I believe that you let baqizun''s people go after murongsheng at that time. Naturally, there is a reason."


    Hearing shangguanhuang''s remarks, doctor Xue was so moved that he almost burst into tears!


    If Qu Yun hadn''t been sitting in shangguanhuang''s arms, doctor Xue would have been unable to control his inner excitement. He rushed to shangguanhuang to give him a big hug!


    It''s so moving!


    But after being moved, doctor Xue calmed down and felt that something was not right.


    When did shangguanhuang become so magnanimous when he met murongsheng?


    To be clear, Shangguan Huang punished Wu Xiang for Murong Sheng''s sake, but at the same time left Wu Yu idle.


    Even when murongsheng competed with Wanyan yinyao, Princess of Jinbi Kingdom, shangguanhuang rushed up regardless of everything, and even flew him away!


    If he hadn''t reflected quickly, I''m afraid he would have been hurt!


    When Murong Sheng was carried and buried by Murong mansion, Shangguan Huang ignored his internal injuries and dug out Murong Sheng''s grave with his hands. Then he forced a shocking marriage with Murong Sheng under the strong opposition of the emperor!


    In front of all the things about murongsheng, he meets shangguanhuang. He is a big bastard who ignores the past. He is a crazy man who is desperate!


    "I still feel that you are not quite awake now, or let me feel your pulse and see the situation?"


    After calming down and thinking seriously for a moment, doctor Xue still feels that shangguanhuang''s attitude is too strange. He takes a step forward and forcibly grabs Qu Yun''s hand held by shangguanhuang, trying to explore shangguanhuang''s pulse.

 Chapter 1615

    "No need!"


    "I don''t want to say it a third time."


    Shangguanhuang mercilessly pulls his wrist out of doctor Xue''s hand. Looking at doctor Xue''s eyes, it''s very cold. There''s no temperature when he just said Brotherhood to doctor Xue.


    "Doctor Xue, brother Huang, he has said many times that he doesn''t want to feel his pulse. Don''t force brother Huang to do things he doesn''t want to do all the time."


    Qu Yun walks out of shangguanhuang''s arms and pushes away the hand of doctor Xue who wants to come and grab shangguanhuang. He smiles in a delicate voice.


    No one noticed that the panic on Qu Yun''s face was not noticed.


    Doctor Xue was pushed back a few steps by Qu Yun, and then he managed to stabilize his body.


    Eyebrows tightly wrinkled, but the heart is also very weak.


    Shangguan Huang has already said that he doesn''t want him to feel his pulse. What''s more, there is a Qu Yun in the middle of it. He can''t always be so shameless and disgusting.


    It seems that in the future, we can only find an opportunity to secretly feel shangguanhuang''s pulse.


    "Your hand?"


    Just as Qu Yun pushed his hand away, Shangguan Huang noticed that Qu Yun''s hand was covered with bandages. No wonder, just want to eat oranges, but also shangguanhuang help peel oranges to eat.


    Just now, he didn''t notice. He just hid his hand in his sleeve all the time without being found.


    "I hurt my hand, of course, just to bring brother Huang up and hurt him. At that time, I took brother Huang to climb the vine for a long time, and then I slowly climbed up! "


    Now that she has been seen by doctor Xue, she doesn''t want to cover it up. She pulls her hand out of her sleeve to let people watch. And with a very distressed look on his face, as if what he said was true.


    Fortunately, however, she was prescient. Before you come here, bandage the knife wound on your hand, otherwise you will be exposed by doctor Xue.


    Doctor Xue frowned when he listened to what Qu Yun said. He could explain what Qu Yun said. But in his heart, there is always a strange feeling in the stream.


    I always feel that there is something important. It''s not like what Qu Yun said What is it?


    He ignored it?


    "Along the way, I feel tired, so I''ll take the first step."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to answer all kinds of strange questions from doctor Xue. His eyes narrowed slightly and his face was obviously sleepy.


    "Well, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    Doctor Xue listened to shangguanhuang say tired, immediately patted the forehead, full of remorse.


    How could he forget?


    This Shangguan Huang just came up from under the cliff. Naturally, he needs a good rest. He was still asking questions like this. But for him, I''m afraid shangguanhuang would have gone back to his room to have a rest.


    "Come on, come on! Hold on to... "


    "No, jun''er will take good care of me. Let these disciples exercise well and practice martial arts well. "


    With Qu Yun''s help, shangguanhuang stands up, interrupts doctor Xue''s words, waves his hand and follows Qu Yun out of the hall.

 Chapter 1616

    Doctor Xue, who was interrupted, felt as if he had touched the ash of his nose. Looking at the figure in front of him, which was higher and lower, and which was more and more far away from here, the strange feeling in his heart became more and more intense.


    What happened?


    What happened during the period when shangguanhuang disappeared?


    Why did shangguanhuang''s feelings for murongsheng become so indifferent, and how did shangguanhuang''s feelings for quyun become so strong?


    It''s almost like an exchange of feelings between two people.


    He never believed that shangguanhuang was a fickle man, so something he didn''t know must have happened.


    "Doctor Xue, what did you just call us for?"


    After shangguanhuang and quyun went out of the hall, several baqizun disciples crouched outside the hall immediately came in from the outside.


    Doctor Xue waved his hand: "it''s all right, you go to work first."


    Now Doctor Xue''s heart is very chaotic. He needs to find a quiet place to think well and not be disturbed by anyone. As he spoke, he walked out of the hall.


    The remaining disciples of baqizun looked at each other and were at a loss.


    Since there is nothing to do, what did doctor Xue just tell them to do?


    Is that what they''re yelling for?


    ¡­¡­


    In a short time, the news of baqizun''s return was passed on by some talkative baqizun disciples, and even accompanied by five poison sect saints.


    This makes the people in the river and lake who have heard the news and have been infected with poisonous insects connect with each other immediately, and they are ready to go to baqizun again to ask for a statement!


    "Baqizun people, let them come out quickly!"


    "Come out, come out! Lao Tzu came to baqizun to participate in the competition, but he was also attacked by some laoshizi''s poisonous insect. Get rid of it quickly! "


    "Yes! Give Qu Yun over quickly and give us a solution to the evil spirit! "


    All the people gathered outside the door of baqizun, and they were whispering.


    When a man spoke out loud, all kinds of voices came out. There are all kinds of echoing voices around, which makes the door of baqizun, which is usually very quiet inside, just like a vegetable market. It''s like a frying pan. It''s filled with cold water, and it suddenly explodes.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were too many organs in baqizun, I was afraid that no one would guide me and accidentally step on baqizun''s organs and die.


    Otherwise, the people around the gate of baqizun have already done great lightness skills. They fly into baqizun one by one.


    "Please calm down. Our Lord is waiting for you in the hall now."


    The baqizun disciples who received shangguanhuang''s orders spread their voice through their internal power, covering the chattering outside.


    When I heard the sound, it was quiet. Although there were many people, I could hear the sound of a needle falling on the ground clearly.


    Looking at the chaotic sound outside, he finally calmed down. He finally stabilized the current chaotic situation, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Please come with me, chivalrous men."

 Chapter 1617

    Baqizun, the disciple who came to lead the way, spoke carefully and led the baqizun disciple who was making trouble outside to the hall.


    Along the way, the little disciple didn''t dare to say a word. He was afraid that if he accidentally said something wrong, he would annoy these unstable people in the Jianghu. He can''t deal with so many people by himself!


    When the people in the river and lake came to the hall with baqizun''s disciples behind them, they saw shangguanhuang sitting in this way, enjoying his tea leisurely.


    "Lord Baqi, I am a rude man and can''t speak. I don''t know what to say. I just hope you can hand over the five poison sect Saint now! Give us an account! "


    As soon as I came over, I saw shangguanhuang sitting there very leisurely. The man who was the first to speak couldn''t help comparing his own situation with shangguanhuang. Suddenly, his heart was unbalanced and he was the first to question.


    "That''s right. The five poisons cult is a cult in the world. It should not exist in this world. Now that the five poison sect saint has reappeared, we should kill her! "


    "Lord, you must have heard of a saying that if you cut grass but don''t get rid of roots, there will be endless troubles! Now please hand in Qu Yun, even if it''s an account for us! "


    "The poisonous insects on us are among your eight Qi zuns. If you don''t give us an explanation, we won''t agree!"


    "The saint of the five poisons cult is vicious and vicious. She has poisoned so many people in the lake at one time. Who knows what vicious things she will do on a whim in the future?"?! As far as I''m concerned, Qu Yun should be broken to pieces. Just as the first person said just now, give us an account! "


    "Yes! You must give us an account and tear Qu Yun to pieces! "


    Looking at someone echoing what he said, the person who just spoke first suddenly felt a burst of pride in his heart, and there was an inexplicable pleasure that seemed to be able to dominate the river and lake.


    If he can see the situation around him, he will be able to notice that some old people in the Jianghu around him are full of contempt in their eyes.


    What is a shot in the head?


    This is it.


    Now there are so many fools in the world that they don''t even know such a little bit of truth.


    The more you jump, the easier it is to die.


    "If I say it''s impossible?"


    When Shangguan Huang heard that these people asked him to hand over Qu Yun, his calm face finally had some movement.


    Slightly picked to pick eyebrow, put the tea cup in the hand temporarily on the table, eyes as if have no of looking at just the first say this words of that river lake person.


    "That''s why you baqizun are wrong. You can''t be the master alone if you can''t hand over the five poison sect saints. What''s the matter? I have to ask the chivalrous people around me for their opinions! Look at those of us who have been poisoned by the saints of the five poisons sect. Do you agree with us? "


    The man was looked at by shangguanhuang, and suddenly his body trembled slightly. There seemed to be a layer of goose bumps floating behind him. However, thinking that he is not alone, there are so many people standing behind him to support him. What is he afraid of!

 Chapter 1618

    Therefore, I have confidence in my heart, and my attitude towards shangguanhuang is not as respectful as it was at the beginning, and it has gradually changed.


    However, looking at the current situation, he underestimated shangguanhuang''s ability.


    "You are in danger, my lord?"


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he listened to the man. Without waiting for this person to react, he picked up the teacup and threw it directly at the person in front of him.


    And this is not with ordinary strength lost quilt, but with internal force, the strength of the direct will that person''s chest to penetrate! bloodshed!


    And the people in the river and lake standing behind that person, when they see the situation, quickly Dodge, for fear that they will be affected.


    As soon as his front foot left, the cup fell to the place where he had just stood.


    If you take a closer look, you can still see that the red quilt is stained with some tiny flesh and blood


    Just after the teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces, the man''s body suddenly became unstable and fell heavily on the ground. And the body, also slowly overflow out of a pool of bright red blood


    The hall was quiet and filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Standing in the hall, all of these people were stunned and looked at the dead people. They unconsciously swallowed their saliva. Then they raised their heads and looked at shangguanhuang with alert eyes, and simultaneously stepped back.


    Will lie on the ground, has been breathless death of people left out a space.


    How could they possibly think that shangguanhuang would not agree with each other and directly attack!


    And just with a cup, you can kill people in an instant. How deep internal skill do you have to be able to do such a thing.


    In particular, the people who had just yelled with this man lowered their heads at this moment and slowly shrank into the crowd, trying to reduce their sense of existence, so that shangguanhuang would not notice them later.


    They came to baqizun to find Qu Yun''s antidote, not to die!


    If you want to die, why do you want to come to baqizun?!


    "My Lord tells you that my Lord will never hand jun''er over to you, because..."


    Shangguanhuang feels very happy because of the deterrent effect of his moves. Shangguanhuang chuckles. He took the tea from the disciple of baqizun, and put it on his lips for a drink.


    The people gathered here, listening to the light laughter from shangguanhuang''s mouth, suddenly got goose bumps.


    One after another, he pricked up his ears to listen to what shangguanhuang would say, fooling them.


    However, shangguanhuang didn''t say it all at once. Instead, he sold it and didn''t want to go on.


    It''s not because he wants to make a fuss.


    It''s that even he can''t figure out why he can''t say it. It''s clear that his words have reached his lips. Why can''t he say it? It seems that there is a mysterious force to stop him from saying this sentence.


    "Because I am going to be the future wife of baqizun!"

 Chapter 1619

    Qu Yun has been watching shangguanhuang''s every move behind his back and controlling shangguanhuang''s words and deeds. It turns out that shangguanhuang didn''t speak at the most critical moment! How can''t she prepare that sentence to say out!


    I was very angry.


    In anger at the same time, slightly adjusted their mentality, face with a sweet smile, stand out and say.


    Shangguanhuang has been transformed into a puppet by her. There are still some words that she can''t control shangguanhuang to say?!


    It was so hateful to her!


    Now, she has some regrets.


    I regret why it was so easy to beat murongsheng to the bottom of the cliff.


    We should let shangguanhuang cut off murongsheng''s flesh one by one!


    At that time, what else should I do if I like Guan Huang!


    At this time, if someone carefully observes Qu Yun''s situation. Then you can find that Qu Yun''s hand hidden in his sleeve is holding tightly. The gesture of holding tightly, the ferocity revealed by it, seemed to want to penetrate the nail into the bandage.


    A pair of don''t pierce into own palm, don''t give up appearance!


    But now, almost all people''s eyes are fixed on Qu Yun''s smiling face.


    People who had seen Qu Yun opened their eyes and murmured. They took a step back in silence and took out the sword secretly.


    Even before they were afraid of shangguanhuang''s strength, they wanted to kill Qu Yun! To get rid of your hatred!


    It''s all because of Qu Yun!


    So many days and nights are torturing them, and the days that make them live in fear are all given to them by Qu Yun!


    I''m afraid that when Qu Yun is in a bad mood, he will end their lives. What should I do?


    Moreover, they believe that if one of them can kill Qu Yun, other people in the Jianghu will definitely appreciate him! Will not let him fall into the clutches of shangguanhuang!


    That''s right!


    Shangguanhuang is very powerful, but among them, the heroes who walk in the rivers and lakes, since they dare to come here, no one is vegetarian!


    He is not the only one who thinks the same as him. Basically everyone has such an attitude in mind.


    As long as one person takes the lead, others will immediately follow and cooperate with them to show their weapons.


    "Oh."


    Shangguanhuang hears the movement and laughs. His eyes are gloomy and sweep slowly on everyone''s body. It''s like looking for the next person who can operate, who will be more suitable.


    "Heroes, don''t be impulsive. What do we have to say first, to make money with peace, right? "


    As soon as elder Zhang finished, he felt shangguanhuang''s eyes suddenly fall on his face. It was very cold, as if he was going to freeze him. In an instant, a pile of cold sweat appeared behind.


    But I''ve already spoken. Now I have to hold my head and stop these people who are ready to move in front of me, so as not to cause anything.


    After all, in his eyes, nothing is more important than his own life!

 Chapter 1620

    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    As long as there is life to live, then a glimmer of hope will be able to get rid of the insects.


    Now, they are in shangguanhuang''s territory, which is not a favorable situation for them. If the people of baqizun are angered, how can they resist the pursuit of so many baqizun''s disciples?


    Besides, shangguanhuang''s martial arts are unpredictable. It seems that he is even more advanced than before.


    We can only slowly lurk down, save our lives, and then look for the chance to untie the poisonous insects.


    Now that Qu Yun has emerged, what are they worried about?


    It''s better than those who are looking for Qu Yun and can''t find him.


    "Brother Huang, I''m so scared. These people seem to want to kill me."


    Qu Yun''s tone revealed some fear, but with a smile on his face, wriggling his waist, he slowly walked to Shangguan Huang and sat down. Eyes in the river''s Lake in everyone''s face quickly swept, feel these people to her revealed to kill.


    Then he leans on shangguanhuang''s shoulder and smiles at shangguanhuang.


    "I''m not afraid. No one can attack you with the presence of the master," said Shangguan Huang. He took Qu Yun''s waist and swept his eyes one by one on the faces of the people in the river and lake. "Whoever dares to move you is the enemy of the whole baqizun!"


    What I said later is to warn these people in front of them not to want to attack Qu Yun. They can''t bear the consequences. Of course, there are also ideas to make Qu Yun, who is now "terrified", feel at ease.


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing shangguanhuang''s words, he completely angered some people in the Jianghu.


    "I hope you can give us a good explanation, why do you want to cover up the five poisons cult''s Fairy like this?"


    Shangguan Huang''s attitude of covering up Qu Yun to the end is that the successful one will stand aside and try to watch. The ghost wind is angry.


    When Qu Yun hears shangguanhuang''s words, he laughs happily. Guifeng pushes the people in the river and lake to the front and glares at shangguanhuang who doesn''t pay attention to them!


    "Lord, if you want to continue to be so stubborn, we don''t mind that all the sects in the Jianghu unite! Let you baqizun disappear from the world


    Seeing the ghost wind coming out from one side, elder Zhang, who was still thinking of doing things carefully, immediately raised his head and spoke directly.


    Baqizun has such a strong reputation in the river and lake. Besides his weapons, he is also sought after by people in the river and lake!


    At that time, when baqizun is destroyed, another sect that can make weapons will come out. Why do you want to continue to bow to baqizun who wants to cover up the five poison sect''s demons!


    What''s more, elder Zhang and Guifeng are equal rivals, and their prestige in the Jianghu is equal. Now Guifeng stands out in front of so many people in the world, so he can''t fall behind!


    Anyway, he''s not the only one who''s the best!

 Chapter 1621

    What GUI Feng and elder Zhang said can be said to be the words in the hearts of all the people in the river and lake present, and immediately ushered in a harmonious voice.


    Looking at the eyes of so many people who want to kill him, shangguanhuang seems to have seen a big farce, heard the funniest joke in the world, and burst into laughter.


    "You want to unite to destroy baqizun? You can have a try and see if you have this ability! "


    After laughing, shangguanhuang gently stroked his hands: "only, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten. Now you''re standing on my baqizun''s territory. At that time, none of you can run out!"


    "If all of you died here now, no sects would unite to avenge you?"


    "Is that right, benzun?"


    Without waiting for the people in the river and lake to speak, Qu Yun said to Shangguan Huang, "brother Huang, you are so powerful!"


    With a smile, Qu Yun leans against Shangguan Huang and buries his head on his shoulder. His voice is not too loud, but it''s just right for the people standing in front of him to hear clearly: "but I just like such a powerful brother Huang. I feel very safe."


    Qu Yun''s body trembled slightly with a charming smile. There was no tightly bound bun, because some of Qu Yun''s things were scattered. Along Qu Yun''s cheek, she slowly slipped to her ear, adding a bit of enchanting flavor to her.


    "When you come to baqizun to see me, don''t you want to get rid of the poisonous insects on yourself?"


    "I can agree to your request and help you get rid of the poisonous insects on you."


    After laughing, in a group of people''s surprised eyes, Qu Yun leans against shangguanhuang''s arms, lifts the silk hair on his cheek to the back of his ears, and his enchanting eyes swim back and forth on these people''s faces.


    "Are you going to help us get in touch with the poisonous insects?"


    Elder Zhang has lived such a long time. What has he never seen or experienced?


    Although in a moment, he was bewildered by the smile on Qu Yun''s face, he came back to himself in a short time, frowned and asked directly, "what are the conditions for us to remove the poisonous insects?"


    He didn''t believe that Qu Yun would simply help them get rid of the poisonous insects without any conditions!


    Others may!


    But this person is Qu Yun, it is absolutely impossible!


    Qu Yun suddenly changed his tone and simply agreed to help them solve the evil. Elder Zhang''s first reaction was that there was absolutely no such good thing in the world. There must be fraud in it!


    After all, Qu Yun is a monster of the five poisons cult. How could she be so kind!


    "There are no conditions. In front of so many people, my saint said that she would help you solve the poisonous insects, and naturally she would help you."


    Qu Yun looks at these people''s shrinking appearance, and his face is hooked up with a sneer smile.


    These people in the Jianghu are so timid that they dare not try to help them dispel the poisonous insects. They are really cowards!


    GUI Feng has been staring at Qu Yun''s face tightly. He wants to see some clues from Qu Yun''s face to judge. However, Qu Yun''s face is so normal that he can''t see any clue.

 Chapter 1622

    "Why are you staring at my saint all the time? Don''t you like this saint


    Qu Yun felt a strong gaze staring at her, and immediately turned his face towards the direction of ghost wind. There is a hint of ridicule in the words, which makes Guifeng blush under the eyes of so many people. He lowers his head in panic and doesn''t look at Qu Yun any more.


    This Qu Yun is really a goblin!


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    GUI Feng''s reaction directly makes Qu Yun laugh, which makes Qu Yun laugh more loudly.


    The whole hall was very quiet, only echoing Qu Yun''s clear voice like a silver bell.


    "You chivalrous men, although I am a saint of the five poisons cult, I am not a monster or a beauty."


    Qu Yun looked at shangguanhuang with warm eyes and continued: "I am going to be the lady of the Lord soon. Naturally, I have to think about everything for my husband. I can''t bring so much trouble to him. I have to solve it by myself. So, there are no conditions for you to get rid of the poisonous insects. "


    Qu Yun''s words made so many people in the Jianghu look at each other.


    There seems to be some truth in this, but is Qu Yun''s attitude changing too fast?


    This makes them have to guard against. Who knows if Qu Yun has any hidden moves.


    "One by one, you''re as timid as a mouse. Catch it!"


    Qu Juncai didn''t care what these people thought, but how suspicious he was. He took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and threw it in elder Zhang''s arms.


    Elder Zhang, looking at the small porcelain vase flying towards him, secretly scolded Qu Yun for throwing it to whom. Why did he throw it to him?!


    It''s not true to take it or not!


    If it''s picked up, if there''s any poison on the small porcelain bottle, isn''t he the one who died first?! He is not like Xue Sheng. He has the constitution of being invincible to all kinds of poisons. How can he not die of poisons!


    But if he doesn''t answer, doesn''t he look timid and have no courage?


    If there is an antidote in it, if he doesn''t pick up the small porcelain bottle, the porcelain bottle will fall on the ground and the antidote will be spilled on the ground, then these people in the Jianghu can''t take off this layer of skin from him?


    At this moment, elder Zhang hesitated several questions.


    But the next moment, elder Zhang closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It''s bad luck for him to hold it. There''s poison on this porcelain vase! He held out his hand and picked up the small porcelain vase that was thrown at him.


    When other people see elder Zhang catching the antidote bottle thrown by Qu Yun, they immediately ignore anything and surround him directly. Even someone snatched in front of elder Zhang and wanted to open the porcelain bottle.


    However, after the porcelain bottle was opened, there was no pill or powder that they imagined could kill the insects. It''s a long needle that twinkles with cold light, thin and hair like!


    "What is this?"


    After a look, elder Zhang looks at Qu Yun sitting in front of him in Shangguan Huang''s arms.


    "This is the antidote for detoxification. As long as you insert this needle into your heart, you can kill the poisonous insects."


    Qu Yun ignored the surprised eyes of these people and explained carelessly.

 Chapter 1623

    "What nonsense


    One of the people in the Jianghu came back and spat on the ground.


    Such a long thin needle into his heart, can still have a chance to live down!


    If he had not been poisoned and his life was still in Qu Yun''s hands, he would have rushed up and killed Qu Yun.


    What this man said was the thought of almost all the people in the Jianghu. Is this thing really life-saving, not harmful?!


    You know, this heart is the most important place for everyone!


    Holding such a long silver needle into the heart, what''s the difference between it and suicide?!


    This Qu Yun, just feeling like this, pondering over whether they will have fun?!


    I''ve been teasing them for so long, and I''ll start teasing them in the end!


    For a moment, no one will really take out the silver needle from the porcelain bottle and stab it into his heart. The two sides just began to stand in deadlock.


    Qu Yun decided that this method was the only way to remove the poisonous insects from these people, but no one dared to try.


    If Qu Yun is right, it''s OK. If it''s wrong, then they will send themselves to the living spring road!


    This time little by little passed, and no one acted, which made shangguanhuang who was sitting on one side really impatient.


    Standing up, everyone felt a flower in front of them. When they all reacted one by one, they found that a man was firmly grasped by shangguanhuang''s collar and dragged directly to the front.


    Almost all of them opened their eyes and were at a loss about what had just happened.


    At the same time, in front of everyone''s eyes, there was a silver flash, and they saw a thin needle aiming at the heart of the man who had just been caught by shangguanhuang and stabbing it in.


    "Ah!"


    A sharp voice with a panic called out, a listen to know is shangguanhuang caught this person''s voice. Very scared, this is a sense of panic for death has come on him, so that he almost did not hold back, directly peed his pants!


    "I I''m still alive? "


    After a while, the man said in disbelief.


    I thought that my heart was so long a fine needle into, I would have died no doubt, I didn''t expect to be able to jump up now!


    When shangguanhuang threw him to the ground, he jumped up very flexibly.


    He reached out and touched his face, his neck, and finally pinched his thigh. He felt a sharp pain in the moment. Only in this way could he be sure that he was still alive!


    In particular, can also feel the whole body has an unprecedented sense of ease!


    He was completely sure that he was not dead, and even because of the behavior of shangguanhuang, he got rid of the poisonous insects on him!


    "Ha ha ha, I''m fine! I''m really OK! I am Alive! The poisonous insects on me have been untied! I''m free! I''m free! In the future, life and death will not be in the hands of others! "


    This person excitedly yells, no matter with what kind of emotion, there is no way to vent the kind of strong excitement in the heart!


    It seems that only when everyone knows that the poisonous insects on him have been removed can they make themselves more excited!

 Chapter 1624

    As soon as I saw that this method could really remove the poisonous insects from my body, all of these people in the river and lake had no previous timidity. They could not care what humility was. They wanted to grab the silver needle in the porcelain vase in elder Zhang''s hand and stabbed into their heart without hesitation.


    Now all the people are immersed in the joy that the poisonous insects can be relieved. No one notices Qu Yun''s expression.


    Qu Yun leaned against shangguanhuang''s arms and looked at the chaotic situation in front of him. A strange and sarcastic smile slowly rose from the corner of his mouth.


    These people are really a bunch of idiots!


    What a fool!


    If she wants to kill Qu Yun, do these people really think they can stop her?


    Who does she want to kill? Can she take that person''s life without knowing it?!


    Why only rely on the way of insects?


    Stupid Zhongyuan people!


    "Brothers, our poisonous insects are dead! From today on, our lives will be in our own hands! "


    Looking at all the people on the scene, the poisonous insects have been untied. One person mixed among so many people and suddenly cried out: "now, we should go forward and kill the witch who was in such pain and suffering before us! To solve our hatred


    "That''s it! In so many days, I''ve been living a miserable life! "


    "I''ve never been such a loser since I''ve lived so long!"


    As long as there is a person shouting, immediately someone began to respond, after all, all the people on the scene are not pleased with Qu Yun!


    "Kill this enchantress!"


    "Destroy the five poisons completely!"


    "The witch is alive. She will be buried in the future."


    "Don''t run, witch, you''d better wait to die honestly!"


    The first speaker, with a sword in his hand, came out of the crowd with great momentum and rushed towards Qu Yun with his lightness skill.


    He now has the same idea as the first one who died before, that is to kill Qu Yun!


    Kill Qu Yun in the presence of Lord Baqi. Kill Qu Yun in the presence of so many Wulin people!


    Only in this way, I will be able to change from a nameless young man to a hero worshipped by people in the river and lake!


    It''s just


    The idea is wonderful, but it''s really hard to realize.


    The man who took the lead in attacking Qu Yun did not move forward a few steps before he heard a puff, which attracted everyone''s eyes.


    See, an arrow directly penetrated the man''s eyebrows, penetrated the man''s head.


    The man didn''t even have time to make a scream, so he fell on the ground and didn''t move


    The sound of the corpse falling to the ground was very dull, like a big bell being struck, which shocked all the people present in the scene, and widened their eyes in shock.


    However, the attack in front did not stop because the first man died. The next arrow directly penetrated the eyebrow of the man who followed


    This shocked many people on the scene to stop, abruptly stopped the figure who wanted to rush up.

 Chapter 1625

    But when there are many people, there will always be people who don''t believe in evil and think they are lucky. After taking a look around, he quickly ran towards Qu Yun from different directions.


    In this hall, is it hard to be ambushed? Is the archer successful?!


    Anyway, they have been standing here for so long that they have not noticed at all!


    Since they don''t have it, they don''t believe it. So many of them, after flying towards Qu Yun from so many different directions, can really be shot!


    There are always missing orders!


    And those who miss the list will be able to seize this opportunity and kill Qu Yun!


    But these people think the situation is very good, but fate is so like to play tricks on people, often with people think is not a result.


    Just when these people ran to a place a few steps away from Qu Yun, they were just a few steps away from being able to poke the sword into Qu Yun''s heart. In my heart, when I thought I was about to succeed, suddenly a few arrows came out from all directions and pierced the eyebrows of these people from all kinds of tricky angles.


    This powerful force almost splits the heads of these people into two pieces and brings out the brains!


    Now, not only the people in the field were surprised, but Qu Yun was shocked to see Shangguan Huang sitting beside him.


    Where on earth did these tricky and accurate arrows come from?!


    It''s just incredible.


    Did shangguanhuang have anticipated all this?


    "I said that as long as I am here, no one can touch one of her hair today."


    The hall was suddenly quiet. Shangguanhuang''s eyes were cold. He wanted to do it, but he didn''t dare to do it. He was afraid that he would die, and there was a flash of murder in his eyes.


    Slender fingers constantly stroked the armrest that did not attract people''s attention one after another small bulge.


    Baqizun is famous for casting weapons and making traps.


    It''s just a few arrows. What''s the fuss?


    The mechanism traps installed in this huge hall are not just about these arrows. If we don''t set up these mechanisms in the hall, wouldn''t we be sorry for baqizun''s reputation?


    There is no mechanism in baqizun. Isn''t it shameful to spread it out?


    "Brother Huang, you are so kind to me. I really love you."


    Although I know that shangguanhuang''s behavior is controlled by her, so I can protect her. But Qu Yun still felt very happy. As long as shangguanhuang did something, she was happy!


    "But brother Huang, I can do these things myself."


    Hearing Qu Yun''s words, elder Zhang and others with a little brain frowned.


    What does it mean that she can kill people herself?


    There is a bad premonition in my heart, which slowly grows from the deepest part of my heart, and then slowly spreads to the whole body. It''s as if the whole person is in the cold ice cave, making them stiff and unable to move.

 Chapter 1626

    "Ha ha ha, you really think. If you get rid of the poisonous insects, can''t I do anything to you? It''s the biggest joke in the world


    Qu Yun raised his head and looked at the group coldly. The tenderness of shangguanhuang had disappeared. At the moment of looking at elder Zhang, his eyes were almost as cold as ice.


    "My holy lady, since you have been poisoned for the first time without any sound, then the second and the third time, naturally, can be poisoned for you without any sound. If you don''t believe it, now you can see if your palms have changed. "


    "Monster! Don''t be alarmist here! Do you think that if you say these plans, we will believe what you say? "


    The moment people standing here heard what Qu Yun said, they subconsciously opened their palms and looked at them.


    Looking left and right, I checked both palms, but I didn''t find any change. I was relieved.


    "You don''t believe it? Now look at the palm of your hand. "


    In the face of so many people''s questioning eyes, Qu Yun seemed not to see it at all. He said slowly with a smile on his face, as if he was mocking these people for being stupid.


    She doesn''t believe that these people will collapse when they see the things in the palm of their hands.


    "What!! There is a red line in the palm of my hand! "


    "I have, I have too!"


    "Witch, what have you done to me?"


    Soon, the quiet crowd burst out one after another. Along with these people''s screams, many people also cried one after another. The whole hall was in a mess.


    "Why is there a red line in the palm of my hand


    "I have it in the palm of my hand! What''s going on! "


    In a short period of time, almost everyone was shocked and yelled out, and the hall was full of screams of panic.


    For a moment, all the people present were as pale as ashes. Everyone''s heart was scared again. There was a smell of despair in everyone''s heart, flowing back and forth on everyone.


    This kind of feeling is like they go through all kinds of hardships to climb out of an oil pan. Before they had time to take revenge on the person who pushed them out of the frying pan, the man took the lead again and let them fall into another frying pan.


    They were fried and roasted in torment.


    "It''s just that I''ve been bewitched. As for such a fuss?"


    Watching these people scream out in panic, Qu Yun''s face is full of irony. He manipulated shangguanhuang''s behavior and let shangguanhuang close her sideburns and hair to the back: "if it wasn''t for lack of time, none of the people standing here would be able to run! I''m going to make you all fall into the trap


    "Then, saint, can you tell me what is the loneliness in us now?"


    The last time the bug was solved, the next moment it was poisoned again. The man wanted to eat Qu Yun''s meat and drink Qu Yun''s blood!

 Chapter 1627

    But Mingming wants to tear Qu Yun to pieces, but now he''s in Qu Yun''s hands again. He can only talk to Qu Yun with a very humble attitude. He''s afraid that Qu Yun will get angry and kill him.


    "Don''t worry, you chivalrous men. This is not a poisonous insect that can kill people all at once. It''s just down on people, and then slowly crawling into your brain along the palm of people''s hands, lurking in the brain, eating a little brain when you are hungry, and slowly eating up the brain inside people''s head. It''s not fatal. At most, it will make you an idiot in the end. "


    Qu Yun is sitting on it now, like a Wulin leader, looking at the people standing in front of her. As long as these people offend her, she can take their lives with a little finger.


    It seems that if we don''t take away these people''s lives now, it seems that we have given them a great gift.


    Damn, even if it is not fatal, but the final result is with his own life, but also the pain!


    Some of the people who have been attacked by this poisonous insect hate it very much, but they have nothing to do.


    Some of the people who didn''t get the bug were pitiful. They looked at the people who got the bug. It was really miserable. They just jumped out of a fire pit and then jumped into another fire pit in a twinkling of an eye.


    In this world, who can accept that he will become a fool?


    If it''s suddenly stupid, it''s OK to say.


    But now it''s like an invisible sword tied on the top of your head, telling yourself all the time that one day you will become a fool!


    But they have no way to solve, helpless, no ability to refute!


    This has to be how much pain and torture to oneself!


    It''s better that the original poisonous insects have not been removed!


    That somehow offended Qu Yun, but also can let himself easily die. But now?! If you offend Qu Yun, you will end up being tortured by Qu Yun for the rest of your life!


    The person who started to speak at this time asked again: "well Please tell me what to do to get rid of this poisonous insect in my body? "


    Now, what they have to choose is dignity and idiocy.


    It''s that you continue to maintain your dignity and choose to become an idiot. Or abandon dignity and not become an idiot?


    Probably, most of them will choose to abandon their dignity!


    As long as we can get rid of this poisonous insect on them, now we are going to let them lick Qu Yun''s toes. They are all willing!


    "Want to get rid of it? It''s very simple, that is to cut off the palm of your hand with the red line... "


    Before Qu Yun finished his sentence, he saw that the man who asked immediately took out his sword and cut off the hand with the red line without hesitation!


    Think about it, losing your brain and becoming a fool is better than losing a palm!


    At least, he can still live in this world!


    Several other people who have been poisoned by the insects, saw the man cut off his palm and bit his teeth without saying a word. In order not to turn himself into an idiot, they raised their swords and looked at his palm without hesitation!


    Suddenly, the wrist and palm of the joint, blood!

 Chapter 1628

    The bright red blood continuously flows out of the body, drops on the ground and splashes tiny blood beads


    Elder Zhang looked at the hands that fell on the ground and turned his head.


    He is not a Buddhist or Taoist, nor is he a good man who is naturally compassionate and compassionate. He will not selflessly offer himself to bear the pain instead of them.


    But when you think about it, these people who are suffering are all from their own side, and none of them can escape Qu Yun''s teasing. Therefore, looking at this situation, elder Zhang really has a bad taste.


    If I had just been caught by a poisonous insect, would my fate be the same as these people?


    "Oh, why are you so worried? I''m a saint, but I haven''t finished my words. Why did you chop off your hands first? "


    Qu Yun looked at the scene in front of him, as if it was extremely inconceivable.


    He widened his eyes, put his hand over cherry''s mouth, and looked at those people who were short of a palm in front of him.


    "You''re moving too fast. Why don''t you listen to the saint''s words?"


    "What the virgin just wanted to say is that it''s no use even if you want to cut off your palms now. Because this poisonous insect, when it first came into your body, already ran into you along with your blood. " Qu Yun said and pointed to the position of his head.


    "If you really want to get rid of the poisonous insects, I''m afraid you can only cut off the head around your neck."


    "Monster! Are you kidding us? "


    The first man to cut off his hand hears what Qu Yun says, and immediately stares at Qu Yun with a blank and innocent face. I wish I could step forward and kill Qu Yun!


    However, he just walked forward two steps later, then he was easily grabbed by the quick eyed elder Zhang.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. You can''t move her like you are now! You''ll only make yourself suffer! " Elder Zhang uses his internal power to transmit sound to this man.


    The meaning of Chang Chang''s old saying is actually very simple.


    If you rush up now, you must be dead.


    If you don''t rush up, you can live a good life and become a fool.


    However, who knows that Qu Yun will be safe during this period of time? At that time, Qu Yun is dead, and the insects in his mind will die, won''t they?!


    "Hum!"


    After analyzing the pros and cons in his heart, the man glared at Qu Yun fiercely. Finally, he stepped back two steps and turned his back. He didn''t want to see Qu Yun again!


    He was afraid that he would rush up to kill Qu Yun if he saw too much!


    "Are you angry? Are you angry and helpless? "


    Qu Yun looked at the group of people in front of him, and he wanted to peel her skin and tear her apart. He wanted to eat her meat and drink her blood, but he had nothing to do. What you say sounds like a mockery, like it doesn''t matter.


    But if you look at Qu Yun''s face carefully, you can see it. At the moment, Qu Yun''s heart was also pressed with anger to talk to these people again. The anger in his heart was burning up.

 Chapter 1629

    "You are very angry when you are fooled by my saint, but my saint is also very angry!"


    "Originally, I had already seen brother Huang''s face. I let you go and took out the needle to relieve the insects, so that you would not be tortured by the insects. But who knows, you people are so unintelligible that you don''t have to drink a toast


    "I''ve relieved the poisonous insects for you. You don''t want to be grateful, but you still want to kill me!"


    The more he said, the more angry Qu Yun was, and slapped heavily on the table. Even though this action made Qu Yun touch the wound that had not been healed, Qu Yun didn''t seem to feel the pain and glared at the group.


    In front of this group of people who do not know how to repay their kindness!


    "Do you think you can kill this Saint if you get rid of the poisonous insects?"


    "It''s arrogant, and you can kill my saint. At the beginning, you won''t be poisoned by my saint!"


    Seeing that Qu Yun''s anger is getting bigger and bigger, almost all of them can see the flames coming out of their heads. Elder Zhang quickly looks for an opportunity to get in and speak, and takes a group of people to apologize to Qu Yun.


    "Saint, I''m really sorry. It was just because we were possessed that we did this kind of behavior."


    If they don''t immediately apologize and calm down Qu Yun''s emotions, I''m afraid that in the end all of them here will be killed by Qu Yun without being aware of it!


    "Oh, since elder Zhang has spoken, I will let you go temporarily."


    This elder Zhang, Qu Yun, remembers clearly.


    He and the ghost leader are two people, but last time, they were the two most fierce people who pursued murongsheng.


    Murongsheng was forced to jump off the cliff. The credit of these two people can be said to be indispensable.


    In that case, she can sell him face now.


    "Thank you for not killing me


    Elder Zhang obviously didn''t expect that Qu Yun could let them go with his short sentence. Originally in the stomach has been edited a lot of good words, have come to the throat, now can only swallow down, turn to say very grateful words.


    "Well, your lives will not be taken by the virgin. You can leave."


    Qu Yun waved his hand impatiently, indicating that these people could leave from baqizun. Where to go? Don''t get in their way here.


    This kind of attitude is to treat these swordsmen as servants, which makes elder Zhang feel angry, but helpless.


    Baqi respects the master''s martial arts, and Qu Yun''s poisonous insects.


    And there are countless traps in the baqizun. No matter what they are, they can''t match them.


    Now in order to protect their lives, they can only do it with patience.


    Bear it!


    As long as you can live, you can do everything!


    At the beginning, they came to baqizun with pride, and they wanted to come here to seek an explanation. As a result, when I left now, I left with a disheartened face. Elder Zhang, ghost leader and others, like a drowned chicken, came out of baqizun silently. For a moment, no one spoke a word.

 Chapter 1630

    After walking out for some distance, a swordsman felt that there was a very unjust distance from baqizun. He should not be monitored any more. Immediately burst out to scold, so many people to break the silence between.


    "What is shameless? I''ve finally seen it today!"


    It''s Qu Yun who is the first one to bewitch them. How come in the end they say that they are shameless, and they have to be grateful like Qu Yun?!


    What''s the reason!


    "That''s it. It''s clearly the fault of the enchantress. She silently planted the poisonous insects into our bodies. In order to get rid of the evil, we have to be humble, like a mean person, to ask for the evil girl and be fooled by her! "


    "Originally, I thought this baqizun was a good one. Now look, this baqizun has been in collusion with the five poison sect for a long time!"


    "Yes! Otherwise, how could the Lord Baqi have an engagement with a saint of the five poisons sect! I''m afraid they''ve been in the dark for a long time before we know it! "


    "That''s it. Look at that witch, in front of so many of us, yelling at Baqi Zunzhu''s elder brother and elder brother. It''s so disgusting! And there was no conflict at all with Lord Baqi. It can be seen that he had already colluded with him! "


    "Stop talking about you."


    Elder Zhang listened to these people''s complaints and sighed to stop them from complaining: "it''s useless to talk too much. We can''t provoke them. Later, when you see the Lord of Baqi Zun and the enchantress, don''t get close to him. Just take a detour. "


    A saint of five poisons sect, they have no choice but to take their lives when they don''t know it. Now, with the addition of a master of Baqi Zun, it''s more invincible.


    Hearing what elder Zhang said, everyone was silent. After all, in their eyes, baqizun used to be a respectable family! The weapon made is highly sought after by people in the Jianghu!


    Now it''s no longer a respectable family, especially when it''s involved with the saint of the five poisons cult. It''s just like a heretical cult that doesn''t fit in with the five poisons cult before


    Ah.


    The five poisons sect saint is really a disaster for beauty.


    Shangguan Huang, who was controlled by Qu Yun as a puppet, is not clear at all. Baqizun, who has a good reputation, and baqizun, who has worked hard, has lost his reputation in the world because of what he has just done.


    What''s more troubling is that the present ghost palace is also suffering from irresistible disaster.


    "Dong..."


    Inside the capital, there was a bell that only the emperor would remember when he died. It made a dull sound and struck nine times.


    These nine bells, which are constantly making a dull sound, will appear in the sky above the capital.


    In the capital, there is a depressing atmosphere everywhere, which makes people almost breathless.


    "Bells Brother, I remember the bell on the other side of the palace... "


    In Jingchen, sun Zhengshi, squatting in his house, looks very complicated after hearing the nine bells. He raised his head, looked at Sun Wenzhe and said it inexplicably.


    "Emperor, he Did he die... "


    Speaking of sun Zheng''s poems, I don''t know how to speak

 Chapter 1631

    "Yes This bell means that the emperor is dead... "


    Sun Wenzhe some difficult to say this sentence, put on the legs of the hands, can not help but grasp the clothes.


    How can it be so sudden that there is no sign at all?


    "Why did the emperor die suddenly? Recently, I haven''t heard from the palace that the emperor is ill. It''s said that the emperor hasn''t gone to court for several days in a row. "


    Before sun Wenzhe opened his mouth, he tried to calm down his complicated emotions and continued to speak.


    Now it''s in their house, and they''re also discussing it in private. No one will find out. Therefore, what is said will not be known and there will be no worries.


    What''s more, it''s also helpful to deal with the following things by speaking out and analyzing the things you direct in advance.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if some key points were left out and some mistakes were made.


    They come from a military family, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t use their brains when they encounter things.


    They are not stupid, they have their own ability to analyze things.


    "Did the emperor announce anything important before he died? For example, who is going to pass the throne to? Who has been made Prince


    The emperor''s children are not too many. Now there are only seven princes living in the palace. The other princes have already been ordered out of the palace, but they can''t say which one is more capable.


    It''s so ordinary!


    In addition to the ghost king, the prince''s sense of existence is not as strong as shangguanhong''s!


    Sun Zheng poetry some absent-minded said out of the heart of doubt, looking at the hands of the book. But looking at the dense text above, there is a feeling that I can''t go down. A restless mood, an instant surge on the heart.


    "You mean someone will want to take the throne in a special way?"


    When he said this sentence, sun Wenzhe was very careful. He watched from left to right and confirmed that there was no one around him. Then he whispered it.


    At this time, I will discuss Royal affairs in my own house. If someone hears it, I''m afraid it will affect the whole family!


    What''s more, it''s not clear now that the emperor is dead. Who will be on the throne? No one knows


    "Yes..."


    Sun Zhengshi also whispered that what she worried most was not who would ascend the throne, but


    "My father is a general of Zhenguo and has military power in his hand. No matter who ascends the throne, I''m afraid that he will... "


    "Don''t crow mouth, don''t talk nonsense, it won''t be!"


    Without waiting for sun Zheng to finish this sentence, sun Wenzhe immediately interrupted. His hand covered the back of sun Zheng''s shaking hand and comforted him: "after all, dad is a general of Zhenguo. He has military power in his hand and wants to guard the border. Even if they hit anyone''s attention, they can''t hit dad unless they just want to fight for power and don''t want this country! "


    That''s what he said to sun Zheng''s poem, but Sun Wenzhe was not sure.


    If they really want to fight for the throne, will those people, in order to fight for the throne, send their father and the soldiers in their hands back to the capital from the border?

 Chapter 1632

    You know, for this kind of struggle between the throne, their family is the last to get involved!


    If you bet on the right person, it may be from the glory and wealth, to a higher level. However, some people will think that the general is superior to others. When the time comes, they will seek a way to get rid of his father?


    If you choose the wrong person, the one who ascends the throne will surely look down on them. They are like disorderly subjects and thieves. The men were sent to the frontier to be conscripted, while the women were regarded as military prostitutes


    The town hall will collapse from now on!


    But in this case, if you don''t choose any of them, you should stand in a neutral position. When the new emperor ascends the throne, even if it will not be so reused as it is now.


    In particular, sun Wenzhe, who also had a broken leg on baqizun''s side, could not be reused.


    In the future, their family will be in a great decline in the capital.


    In the current situation, we can only pray for better results.


    That is, none of these people who want to fight for the throne has the courage to get help from their father.


    Of course, this is a pitiful situation.


    "After shangguanhong married Wanyan yinyao, it can be said that he has reached the point of covering the sky with one hand in the capital..."


    In this case, seeing that sun Wenzhe had to work out his mind to appease her mood, sun Zheng''s poem reluctantly pulled up a smile: "it''s just that Shangguan Hongming is not right, it''s just that a son of the world is not a prince. Even if there is the kingdom of Jinbi standing behind, and the people of Jinbi as a support, I''m afraid the chance of victory is not so great. "


    How can we say that shangguanhong is not the emperor''s own son, even if he has been favored by the emperor in recent years?


    Shangguanhong''s identity is always the son of the former king Rui and the emperor''s nephew.


    But


    Chief manager, it seems that there are few princes in the capital who can match shangguanhong


    Now, should they be more thankful that their relationship with Shangguan Hong is not so contradictory?


    At least, on the surface, that''s right.


    "The ghost king has always been haunted, and he has never been intimate with the officials in the imperial court. His behavior is extremely mysterious. No one knows how much influence the ghost King''s hand has involved, and no one knows how much sphere of influence the ghost king has. "


    "But Recently, it seems that the capital has never heard rumors about the ghost king. Depending on the situation, the ghost king has never appeared. "


    "Now that none of this has much to do with us, let''s stop thinking. There are too many variables in this matter. We can''t make it clear by sitting here now. Our current situation is totally worrying about things that are not what we should worry about. "


    After analyzing the current situation, sun Wenzhe shrugged his shoulders, took back the hand that had just been put on the back of sun Zheng''s hand, pretended to be relaxed and said, "now, let''s wait and see what''s going on. If we think too much, it doesn''t have any effect."


    They are outsiders. Who can know how chaotic the water is?


    Looking at Sun Wenzhe''s face, "even if the sky collapses, I will resist.". Sun Zheng Shi chuckled, no longer because of this kind of trouble, will think of those messy things in my mind, efforts to get rid of!

 Chapter 1633

    There is nothing wrong with what my brother said!


    Now they don''t know what''s going on in the capital. It''s useless for them to sit here and worry about the past. It only increases their own worries.


    Anyway, there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the bridge.


    They''d better step by step.


    Maybe you can see the hope of solving the problem when you walk?


    However, what sun Wenzhe and sun Zhengshi did not expect was that during the time when they were talking, there was a big plot in the palace, which was quietly setting off a storm


    "What the hell is going on! How could it be so sudden


    At the moment when the news of the emperor''s death spread, shangguanhong rushed to the palace and asked a eunuch who had been bribed by him: "you''d better explain the situation to my son and these adults. How could the emperor suddenly die?"


    "Back In the words of his highness huishizi, servant Servant... "


    The little eunuch swallowed his saliva and knelt tremblingly in front of shangguanhong. Hands on the ground, with sleeves to cover up, the nail inside the white powder quietly get on the ground.


    "Dog slave, now several adults are here, what are you still doing here? Don''t you hurry to tell us everything?"


    Shangguan Hong was very clear about the little eunuch''s furtive actions. With seemingly heavy strength, in fact, not too much strength, a kick in the little eunuch''s body.


    And the little eunuch rolled over on the ground, rolled to the feet of the Minister of Dali temple, pretended to be in pain, rolled on the ground for a while, then fell on the ground and looked up.


    Naturally, he knew that what he said was meant to be said to the adults in front of him. The superfluous act he just made was just to get the white powder accidentally stained in the nail seam to the ground.


    So that the adults in front of them don''t want to investigate the evidence and find out about him.


    At that time, even if he has taken refuge under the command of Rui Wang Shizi, I''m afraid Rui Wang Shizi will not be able to protect him, or even push him out!


    So, what did he do to take refuge in ruiwang Shizi?!


    What can we do with this kind of thing?!


    Therefore, what he did can not be known!


    We must wipe out the evidence in our hands.


    Shangguanhong naturally understood the little eunuch''s behavior, and even wanted the little eunuch to destroy the evidence pointing at him.


    This kind of thing of murdering the emperor, once discovered by people, is a big crime of beheading!


    If he still wants to ascend the most noble throne, then he can''t leave any handle!


    Otherwise, what he has done will become the credit of others, and he has nothing!


    Therefore, the little eunuch''s behavior is deeply rooted in his heart!


    "No matter what you know and what you see, tell the truth and don''t hide anything!"


    The Minister of punishment, looking at the wronged eunuch lying on the ground, frowned and said sternly.

 Chapter 1634

    After that, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment looked at several other people standing next to him and found that the look on many people''s faces was very common, and there was no doubt because of the little eunuch''s action.


    This makes the Secretary of the Ministry of punishment have some self doubt.


    Do you think too much?


    However, the little eunuch''s behavior just now was a little strange, which made him have to think more.


    But others are so impermanent, seemingly ordinary, but they reveal something unusual everywhere.


    In principle, such a young eunuch was serving the emperor''s daily life. But I''m afraid it''s much more clever than other eunuchs to be arranged to serve the emperor.


    How can you not know the process of inquiry and still want to tell ruiwang Shizi about it instead of the officials in charge of the emperor''s driving death case?


    This should not be, a clever Eunuch in the emperor''s side, will never have such a mistake.


    At the time when the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment couldn''t understand, the little eunuch had already started his own narration.


    Talking about what I saw.


    It is said that, but in fact, it is just reciting the prepared speech. Whether these people believe it or not, he sees so much.


    "The elders are like this. The slaves have been waiting on the emperor''s side all the time, but there are three kinds of anxieties. The slave went out to use the toilet. On the way back, the slave suddenly heard a sharp scream in the room. After hearing this voice, the slave immediately realized that something was not right. He quickly walked in and pushed the door open. As a result... "


    "As a result I see I saw a man Look like Special like... "


    At this point, some of the eunuchs didn''t know how to say it. As if there were any worries, I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    From time to time, he raised his head to take a look, then immediately lowered his head, so that people can not find the secret is very rare.


    They are all people who have been immersed in officialdom for so long. How can they not understand the little eunuch''s action.


    "Say it


    "See who? What do you see, say it directly, don''t continue to stammer here! If there is anything, I will deal with it impartially. I will not wrongly treat a good man! "


    The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment himself was very suspicious of the little eunuch. Now he was very dissatisfied with the little eunuch''s appearance that he could not say a word for a long time. His brows were twisted together like a stone.


    "Yes The slave said That''s to say... "


    It seems that the eunuch was frightened by the tone of the Minister of punishment. He kowtowed three times to the Minister of punishment. Then he dared to say: "the one in black that I saw is very similar to the ghost king at the moment..."


    "Presumptuous! What nonsense


    Shangguanhong looked at the current situation more and more toward the place he hoped to develop in the past, immediately began to say, loudly scolded the little eunuch, and secretly sang a duet with the eunuch.


    "How can you be so ridiculous! The ghost king is one of the emperor''s favorite princes. How can he attack the emperor at this time? "

 Chapter 1635

    "The words of his highness huishizi are true! I saw all these things with my own eyes. How could I lie in front of my royal highness and so many adults? Even if you give me ten courage, I don''t dare to talk


    Listening to shangguanhong, he didn''t believe what he said. The eunuch''s tone was a little flustered immediately. He quickly turned to shangguanhong''s direction and knocked a few hard. He explained himself in a flustered tone.


    I''m afraid that I''ll get a reputation of nonsense.


    "At that time, the slave immediately ran in when he heard the news. After pushing the door open, he saw that the little shoes he was serving with the emperor were lying on the ground covered with blood, and the Emperor The Emperor... "


    Speaking of this matter, the little eunuch''s body trembled and almost wanted to form a group. Seems to recall the original scene, it is a disaster, let him do not want to continue to recall.


    When I recall it, I shiver and feel cold.


    "Emperor The emperor was as calm as the slave when he went out. But when the assassin saw that the slave suddenly broke in, he immediately wanted to rush out and kill him! The slave was frightened and ran out of the hall. I thought that the slave would die on the ground with blood all over his body like a little shoe. But fortunately, the slave was lucky and had a big life. Not long after he ran out, he met the guards who were patrolling, so he was able to save his life. "


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t see your royal highness and you adults."


    "Do you mean that when you go back to the hall, the emperor has already died?"


    An adult looks at the little eunuch lying on the ground and says what the eunuch said.


    Later, the man took advantage of the fact that several other people in the Minister of punishment didn''t notice him and gave shangguanhong a flattering smile.


    The image of this man has not been seen, and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment has always been a muscle, not so much flowery. He carefully observed the situation of shangguanhong and the little eunuch, and did not separate his mind to pay attention to the situation of other people, and did not find anything unusual.


    So, can be in the heart that kind of strange feeling, there is a kind of imperceptible feeling to pressure down.


    It seems that there is a layer of white gauze in front of me. I can''t see clearly.


    The little eunuch knelt down here, and his words were very organized, so that people could not detect any loopholes for a while. However, when he spoke, he was so sure. He seemed to be flustered, but what he said was not flustered at all. It seemed that he was not alone in what he just told him.


    The Minister of punishment couldn''t figure out what was in it, so he went to the body of the little shoe with a serious face. Check the condition of the small shoes, in the small shoes back and forth toss for a while, this just made a decision.


    And very sure, this small shoe is really just died not long, should be in the emperor''s death at that time.


    This is very consistent with what the eunuch kneeling on the ground said.

 Chapter 1636

    Is it hard? It''s really like what the little eunuch said. It''s a blessing and a destiny.


    I went to the toilet because I didn''t feel well. As a result, during this period, something so serious happened to the emperor. What happened next?


    If it''s the ghost king, a little eunuch can actually run out of the ghost King''s hand. Isn''t it incredible?


    However, I am afraid that this matter can not be determined by the words of the little eunuch alone. We still need to listen to the news that the guards are coming and make a decision. Is the person who assassinated the emperor the ghost king that the eunuch said?


    Just when the Minister of punishment was still seriously thinking about whether there was any loophole in this matter, the commander of the guard came in from the outside in a hurry.


    As soon as he came in, he quickly knelt on the ground and apologized directly.


    "The skill of the ghost king is first-class, which you can''t match. You didn''t track down people, and you can''t blame all of them on you. "


    Shangguanhong''s words are very clever. Since the commander of the guard kneeling in front of him was very grateful for his words, he further confirmed shangguanhong''s accusation. There''s no evidence. We can''t identify the killer.


    As a result, shangguanhong said that the person who assassinated the emperor was shangguanhuang?


    After that, shangguanhong sighed.


    Raised his sleeve to wipe the tears left by the corner of his eyes, with wide sleeves to cover his face which kind of strange smile look.


    After he heard that the assassin had fled, a heart in his heart was finally able to safely fall back to the original place.


    He thought of this method, although he could lead some people from the Ministry of punishment to shangguanhuang step by step, and let them think that shangguanhuang was assassinating.


    But again, there are certain risks in using this method.


    If the assassin is surrounded and intercepted by these patrolling guards in the palace, he will be stopped accidentally. Then, the conspiracy that shangguanhong had come up with was of no help. It was impossible to put the pot of assassinating the emperor on shangguanhuang.


    When the time comes for these people to look for evidence


    In particular, this selfless Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment has no flexibility in his mind, and he will certainly continue to ask questions. At the moment when I was arrested, I couldn''t bear it until I told the truth!


    At that time, I''m afraid he will be completely out of work!


    "It seems that the news from them has almost concluded that the person who assassinated the emperor is the ghost king."


    When shangguanhong finished speaking, an adult immediately opened his mouth and said that the remaining light of his eyes gave shangguanhong a slight look.


    "No, it''s too early to make a decision without authorization. I think we need to make a good investigation. It''s rather strange." The eyebrows of the Minister of punishment were tightly locked together, and he raised his hand to stop.


    It''s not appropriate to draw a conclusion too early on this matter. There is no material evidence. It''s too hasty to identify the ghost king just by relying on what two people said!


    There are so many people in this world who have the same body shape. How can they be regarded as the ghost king just by virtue of this?


    What''s more, the ghost king is the only one with excellent martial arts?!

 Chapter 1637

    "What else are you investigating? We just came to ask the people who saw the process. If the ghost king did it himself, do you think we can find any evidence? Come on, we can''t match the ghost king


    One of the adults spoke to the Minister of the Ministry of punishment with a slightly sarcastic tone and said, "according to the current situation, the ghost king must have done this thing! You see, the eunuch said clearly, what he saw was the ghost king. And the commander of the guard, who also failed to catch the assassin. "


    "Is it not the ghost king who can make the leader of the guard unable to catch him? I don''t think it''s a fake. "


    "Yes, Mr. Shang Shu, we know you are cautious. But this is not an ordinary thing. We can''t delay it. We have to make a conclusion as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the assassin finds any opportunity in this gap, it will be difficult to deal with it! "


    "Yes, the ghost King''s martial arts are unpredictable. We are here to investigate the evidence. If he doesn''t want us to find out, he will probably attack us! "


    By so many people around to persuade, even the Minister of the Ministry of punishment that a tendon character can not help but some shake.


    Standing here, he is the only one who doesn''t believe that the assassin is the ghost king! He is the only one who insists on it. Others have already believed that the assassin is the ghost king.


    Shangguanhuang looked at the Minister of punishment''s face, which seemed to be shaking. He immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, "my Lord, I think you are right. If the ghost king really finds an opportunity to take advantage of it, I''m afraid you''ll all die... "


    What he wants and needs is to make everyone slowly think that the assassin is shangguanhuang. Even in the absence of evidence, we can firmly believe that this is what shangguanhuang did!


    Only in this way, let everyone think that the assassin is shangguanhuang, he can smoothly carry out his next plan and action.


    However, I didn''t expect that the Minister of punishment was so difficult to chew, and now I can''t chew it down.


    Shangguanhong''s heart had already begun to worry, but he couldn''t show that he wanted to force him. Otherwise, according to the character of the Minister of punishment, I am afraid that the more he is forced to draw a conclusion, the more he doubts the truth of the matter.


    Without a plan, shangguanhong had to quickly come up with a slightly compromise.


    "Lord Shangshu, how about this. My son said a way, do you think it''s feasible? "


    "Prince Rui, please say it."


    "How about taking the guard to the ghost King''s residence to search for evidence? And I absolutely believe that if the ghost king is really innocent, if he is not the ghost king at the moment, I will let him lead the guard to search the ghost King''s house. "


    Before saying this sentence, shangguanhong had thought about it for a long time and made sure there was no loophole in it.


    What''s more, Shangguan Hong actually used his brain in this sentence.


    In fact, his heart is very clear. No matter whether shangguanhuang did it or not, shangguanhuang would never allow others to lead soldiers into the ghost palace to search.


    Because this matter, no matter who can not bear, it is a kind of humiliation to him!

 Chapter 1638

    In this way, even if he didn''t enter the ghost King''s residence, Shangguan Huang was guilty of being a thief. He was afraid that he would go in and search for the evidence. Then this black pot can be buckled on shangguanhuang.


    If he could enter the ghost King''s house, he would have been ready.


    He will send his prepared gift to shangguanhuang!


    Moreover, what he can absolutely believe is that the gift package he prepared for shangguanhuang will surprise shangguanhuang!


    Shangguanhong thought about this matter in his heart. At the same time, he had to show an expression of listening to the minister''s opinions, waiting for the minister''s reply.


    And he absolutely believed that the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment would agree with his approach.


    After all, there is nothing we can do about this matter. It''s better to listen to his advice.


    Anyway, it''s shangguanhong who leads the guards into the ghost King''s house. Even if the ghost king wants to investigate, it has nothing to do with these adults. Instead, it will trace him to shangguanhong.


    "For this matter, his royal highness Lao Rui went to the ghost King''s house first."


    After listening to Shangguan Hong''s opinion, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment stood in the same place and did not respond.


    Finally, another adult on the side immediately said thanks and helped him make the decision.


    As early as before, when shangguanhong sent people to his house, he had already weighed the pros and cons and made a decision to take refuge in shangguanhong.


    Now you princes are not the climate, and the only ghost king who is powerful in the government and the wild has disappeared and never come out. Who knows where the ghost king will go. Moreover, in such an important time, if the ghost king does not appear, then the overall situation has been decided.


    So, after thinking a lot, he decided to join shangguanhong.


    Now that you have joined shangguanhong, you should say something good for shangguanhong, and then you can share some of the credit.


    "Since you all think so, commander Wang, would you please appoint 400 imperial guards for my son and follow me to the ghost King''s house?"


    After waiting for such a long time, I didn''t wait for the Minister of punishment to make a statement.


    Shangguan Hong didn''t want to wait for the Minister of punishment to agree with him, so he jumped over him and turned his head to the commander of the imperial guard who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders!"


    The commander of the imperial guard who was called by Shangguan Hong was flattered. After giving a salute to Shangguan Hong, he rushed out to count the 400 guards and followed King Rui Shizi to the head of Guiwang mansion.


    Now this kind of situation, only Rui Wang Shizi stands here, then can we say that Rui Wang Shizi is the most hopeful one to ascend the throne?


    Now, Rui Wang Shizi suddenly calls his name and wants to reuse him. Can he understand it. If Rui Wang Shizi is really in the last place, he will be able to get the important position of Rui Wang Shizi in the future?


    After all, now he follows Rui Wang Shizi to the ghost King''s house. If he finds any evidence in the ghost King''s house, the credit will be his!


    Then he''s a new dragon master!

 Chapter 1639

    Think about it, the heart is simply surging passion!


    He has been the commander of the guard for many years, and he has no chance to mention it!


    He doesn''t think it''s his ability, but the person standing on it. If he doesn''t leave, he won''t have a chance to be promoted!


    Now if I hold the thigh of Rui Wang Shizi, I think I will definitely make a smooth progress in the future!


    Commander Wang immediately rushed out to count the number of people, and then completed the task given to him by shangguanhong.


    Looking at the ending, the Minister of punishment felt that it was unnecessary to stay here, so he took the lead to leave here. After the Minister of punishment left, several other adults also left from the palace.


    Before leaving, the people who took refuge in shangguanhong took a slight look in the direction of shangguanhong. They saw that shangguanhong''s head was slightly tilted to one side, and then nodded.


    The other adults understood and left at ease.


    After everyone left, shangguanhong knocked on the table next to him. And hidden in the dark, after receiving shangguanhong''s knowledge, the dark guard immediately quietly appeared in Zhengzheng, feeling that he had escaped a disaster behind the little eunuch.


    Then suddenly appeared dark Wei directly covered the mouth of the little eunuch, don''t let him cry out voice. Then he took out a dagger and inserted it into his heart quickly, accurately and ruthlessly.


    The little eunuch had no time to react. What was the situation? He could only snort, and his body slowly slipped down.


    Dark Wei quickly catches the little eunuch''s sliding body and makes a careful exploration around him. He finds that there is no one around him. Wipe the blood directly, wrap the little Eunuch in it with a black cloth, and then carry the body of the little eunuch on his shoulder. After carrying the great lightness skill, he throws the body of the little eunuch into the moat outside the palace.


    This little eunuch knows so many secrets, and has no use value, so he is not qualified to continue to live in this world.


    As long as the eunuch is alive for one day, it may cause unnecessary threat to shangguanhong.


    How could shangguanhong allow his threat to exist?


    Naturally, we need to eradicate this threat, leaving no future trouble!


    After the dark guard finished these things, shangguanhong immediately led the four hundred guards counted out from the palace by commander Wang, and walked towards the ghost King''s house. Go to the door of the ghost King''s house, and directly order people to surround the ghost King''s house.


    People walking on the street, seeing that there are so many guards, can''t help but get out of the way and watch the play.


    I even thought, looking at this situation, I don''t know which family is going to have bad luck? It''s estimated that we can''t escape. It''s terrible to see all the people on the March!


    After waiting for a cup of tea, people in the streets are basically discussing this earth shaking search operation, trying to find out who was so unlucky that they all sent out the guards!


    "Well, do you know? The emperor is dead! "


    "I know. The bells in this palace have all been rung!"

 Chapter 1640

    "Do you know that the emperor was not killed normally, but was assassinated?"


    "My God! It''s too bold for someone to assassinate the emperor. Aren''t you afraid to be killed by the whole family? "


    "I heard that the man who assassinated the emperor was the ghost king, and now he is still at large!"


    "No? How could it be the ghost king? "


    "Do you mean the ghost king who is said to be cursed?"


    Listen to the people nearby, some of the incredible, can''t help but some surprised mouth asked: "impossible, that ghost King usually travel is a little arrogant.". However, it was also because the evil reputation was so fierce that the people did not dare to move forward and all escaped. It was not the ghost King''s own driving. This will not kill the emperor, will it? It''s said that the emperor dotes on the ghost king very much. "


    "You don''t think it''s possible. Why did all the guards in the palace go to the ghost palace? At that time, I could see the scene clearly. I went straight to the ghost King''s house! "


    "You think, if there is no evidence, how can the guards suddenly go to the ghost King''s house?"


    Listen to this person finish, another person quickly interface way: "is, I also heard. That Prince Rui Shizi is the ghost King''s residence that he led the guard troops to. I heard that he had found evidence that he wanted to seek power and usurp the throne in the ghost King''s residence! "


    "My guest, don''t talk about this big event of beheading everywhere. Maybe all of us here want to behead!"


    As soon as the waiter who came to deliver the food came in, he heard what the strong man said, without any obstruction. Scared shop boy immediately want to kneel on the ground, kowtow to the strong man, let him not say it again.


    Now this kind of situation, how can casually Hu lie!


    State affairs are not discussed by these ordinary people!


    It has nothing to do with who is sitting on the top. They just need to live their own life well!


    It seems that the recent period is not peaceful. In order to prevent people from gossiping in the store in the future, he has to ask the shopkeeper to post a notice in the store instead of discussing state affairs!


    Otherwise, the strong man''s words, if heard by the passing officials, will be dragged out and beheaded!


    "I''m not talking nonsense here. What''s the matter? I''m telling the truth! Isn''t Rui Wang Shizi the evidence of usurping power in the ghost King''s house! If the ghost king is really serious, how can he be called the ghost king without a title? "


    "Who is willing to call himself a ghost is the ghost king himself!"


    The strong man was interrupted by the shop boy, and he was not happy. He stared at the shop boy. Scared the shopkeeper didn''t dare to say a word, so he rushed out with the kettle.


    If you can''t stir up trouble, you can''t stir up this strong man.


    It''s like a copper bell. If you want to hit him, isn''t it easy?


    The shopkeeper who stopped the strong man from speaking ran away, while others didn''t have so much worries. He was very curious and asked: "then you continue to talk about it. What evidence of usurping power has been found by Rui Wang Shizi?"

 Chapter 1641

    The shop boy didn''t want to let the big man go on, because he was afraid of being involved in the shop and him.


    After all, there is something wrong in the shop, and he can''t run away!


    However, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t want to hear this strong man go on.


    At the moment, the shopkeeper also turns a blind eye to the situation here, because he knows that if he interrupts people and does not let them talk, I am afraid that today''s business will not have to be done, and he will completely offend people.


    On the other hand, he also hoped that this strong man could tell the situation in detail. This ghost palace is a place that people are afraid of, and how was it copied? The man who led the guards to the ghost King''s mansion was really a bold man. What was the final result?


    What''s more, the hotter the topic is, the better it is in his eyes.


    Because it can help him attract a lot of guests!


    People like to listen to the eight trigrams, and the eight trigrams of the ghost palace can''t be heard all the time!


    "Tut Tut, you didn''t see them at that time. They were in the ghost King''s house, but they found a lot of people in black with their heads wrapped in black cloth and only their eyes exposed. If you think about it, how could the ghost king have so many people in black in his mansion if he had no idea? "


    "Especially, when Rui Wang Shizi leads these guards to enter the ghost King''s residence, these people in the ghost King''s residence don''t want to let the guards in! Tell me, if there''s nothing fishy in the ghost King''s house, how can the guards not be allowed in? What''s not obvious is guilty conscience! "


    "In the end, Prince Rui still found a embroidered Dragon Robe in the ghost King''s mansion!"


    "And it''s said that the ghost King''s house is not so simple. There are many secret organs in it. It''s just countless. A lot of guards died! In particular, the most hateful thing is that those forces in the ghost King''s house have escaped secretly through the secret way in the ghost King''s house! "


    The strong man took a teacup from the table and drank the tea from the quilt in one gulp. There was a kind of contradictory taste in his tone.


    It seems that they hate and scold the actions of these people, but listening to the tone of this strong man, they seem to admire the people in the ghost palace.


    "Isn''t that a little wrong?"


    There was a guest who was interested in listening to it. When the strong man stopped, he tasted it carefully, and immediately noticed some hidden problems: "are there some flaws in it? Since you say that those people in the ghost King''s house are highly skilled in martial arts, and there are secret organs in the ghost King''s house, they can escape from the ghost King''s house, so Why not take away the embroidered Dragon Robe? "


    "There is no one to guard the ghost King''s house. Don''t these people leave the evidence to let everyone know that the ghost King''s house has the idea of usurping power?"


    After this person said it, someone immediately began to ponder it carefully. But before waiting for them to discuss, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly rushed in, holding pictures in their hands, comparing with the guests in the teahouse one by one.


    As long as you see people who are similar to those in the picture, you directly catch them.

 Chapter 1642

    And the people who were caught by the officers and soldiers were very scared.


    They are all civilians. They have not made any mistakes. How can they be caught by officers and soldiers!


    "Mr. Guan, Mr. Guan, what are you doing. Why do you want to arrest villains? They didn''t do anything. Villain is the one who drinks tea in the teahouse. Why do you want to catch villain


    The man who was caught by the officers and soldiers was absolutely terrified. He watched the officers and soldiers put on the chain without any hesitation. For a moment, he was so scared that he didn''t know what to say. He kept on saying some repeated words in his mouth to defend himself.


    "My Lord, this man doesn''t look like a ghost king. How can he be a ghost king with such a timid look? What''s more, there is no disfigurement on this face. Is it wrong The officers and soldiers who chained the man looked down at the portrait and the man who was arrested, muttering and talking in a low voice.


    "Don''t be careless. The ghost king has great skills, but you and I don''t know. Maybe he''s changed his face, just can''t be seen? Moreover, from the body shape, this person is similar to the ghost king. Rui Wang Shizi said that he would rather kill 1000 people by mistake than let one go. Who knows if the person you let go is the ghost king after changing face! Can you bear the responsibility? "


    The leader of the officers and soldiers waved his hand to the murmur of the little soldier at hand.


    Anyway, it''s all about catching anyone. Maybe it''s really a blind cat that bumps into a dead mouse and is caught by them. Is the ghost King running away?


    The leader of the officers and soldiers made such a simple decision that the innocent man who was arrested was caught in the prison in a burst of wailing.


    When he went out, how could he think that because his body shape was similar to the ghost king, he would be arrested by the officers and soldiers regardless of what they said, and let him go to a dead end?


    Because shangguanhuang couldn''t be found in the capital, he thought that shangguanhuang was afraid of running away, so he was in a panic. It''s a mess outside, even in the Rui palace.


    Especially now, Wu Xiang, who lives in King Rui''s residence.


    "What?! Tell me again, what''s going on out there? "


    Wu Xiang has been in King Rui''s mansion these days. It''s obvious that he feels a little different. Directly grasped the clothes of the little servant girl cleaning outside the yard, the voice was a little trembling.


    Even the palms of the hands are seeping out of a pile of sweat, do not know is nervous or because of fear, the forehead is seeping out some dense sweat.


    At the beginning, under shangguanhong''s coercion, she told shangguanhong about the ghost King''s house, especially the two most important things about shangguanhuang. She was always in a kind of remorse and melancholy mood.


    The whole person has no spirit at all. No matter what he does, he can''t lift his strength.


    Sometimes, even can do nothing, just sit in the room for several hours, can''t react.


    Today, if it wasn''t for the louder voice of the maid outside, disturbing the silent girl, I''m afraid she still doesn''t know what''s going on outside, and she can''t get out of her own world!


    But what she didn''t expect was that something so serious happened outside?!

 Chapter 1643

    She had no idea that she could hear some incredible news after she came back!


    What she would not believe in all her life!


    "Ghost king, he is wanted for assassinating the emperor now..."


    The maid who was cleaning outside the yard suddenly caught the clothes by Wu Xiang, who looked very gloomy inside the room. She was so scared that she was in a cold sweat behind her. The broom in his hand fell to the ground unsteadily, making a sound.


    His voice trembled, and he told Wu Xiang what he had just said


    "What?"


    "The ghost king has assassinated the emperor and is being arrested?"


    Wu Xiang is not willing to believe this thing, repeating the meaning of the sentence just said by the servant girl. Every word that comes out of her mouth seems to have innumerable long needles that prick her heart.


    And then quickly pulled out, and quickly stabbed down.


    Over and over again, it''s hard to breathe without fragrance and pain.


    The facial expression also became gradually trance to get up, the hand that grasps servant girl clothes also slowly weakened to come down.


    When the maid felt that her clothes had been loosened by Wu Xiang, she ran out of the small yard. Even she didn''t dare to come back to get the broom that had just fallen on the ground.


    That woman is usually terrible.


    And just look, than usual to be afraid of 10000 times!


    She didn''t dare to stay in that small yard for another second!


    "Shangguanhong!"


    When Wu Xiang slowly recovered, Wu Xiang didn''t know how many times he had read shangguanhong''s name. Now I dare not delay any time. I grabbed my skirt and ran to shangguanhong''s study.


    She knew that if there was nothing wrong, she would be able to find him in shangguanhong''s study!


    Now, Wu Xiang''s body is wearing the skirt that he has long dreamed of. Now, in Wu Xiang''s eyes, it is also very hindrance. It''s not as convenient as before. Carrying the skirt is a big step.


    Sometimes even because the heart is too flustered, the hand carrying the skirt gave a little bit, resulting in the skirt is too long and almost fell to the ground.


    Finally, he ran to shangguanhong''s study. Wu Xiang was already panting: "shangguanhong!"


    At this time, Wu Xiang didn''t know where he came out with so much strength. Panting, he pushed away the guard standing in front of him. He angrily went into the study and looked at Shangguan Hong who was sitting there laughing indifferently.


    He held out his hand and pointed to shangguanhong''s nose: "shangguanhong! It''s said that the ghost king who assassinated the emperor is now being seized by the whole country. Is it something you''ve done? "


    "What if it''s my son, what if it''s not my son?"


    Shangguan Hong slightly raised his eyelids, took a look at Wu Xiang, and suddenly pushed away Wu Xiang''s finger pointing to his nose: "you know, the most annoying thing in my life is that others point to my son''s nose. Since you live in King Rui''s house, you must not offend me, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Last time, the method of threatening Wu Xiang was so easy to use that Shangguan Hong didn''t want to give up at all. As long as Wu Xiang did something that he didn''t like, or if he didn''t tell Wu Xiang what information he needed, he would continue to use that method.

 Chapter 1644

    Hearing Shangguan Hong''s words, Wu Xiang''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground.


    Why is this different from what she thought?


    She had never thought that such a development would happen again!


    She thought that she thought shangguanhong would be a little afraid of the ghost King''s power after he knew that the ghost king was involved with so many forces and had a good relationship with them. He would not be so anxious to deal with the ghost king.


    But now


    Shangguanhong not only didn''t have a little love for the ghost king, but also made a quick move to the ghost king!


    It shouldn''t be like this. It''s not what she imagined. It''s the opposite of what she imagined!


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s dejected appearance, Shangguan Hong said slowly, "do you want to know how my son did it?"


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s pain, Shangguan Hong was very happy. At the beginning, Wu Xiang was a man, but he didn''t stop him. Now he can finally see the pain of Wu Xiang!


    Even shangguanhong feels that Wu Xiang is not so painful at present, and has not suffered to a certain degree. No matter whether Wu Xiang is willing to hear it or not, and whether he wants to hear it or not, he opens his mouth quietly and tells the whole thing.


    "Actually, thanks to your intelligence."


    "Thanks to my intelligence?" Wu Xiang''s eyes widened in shock. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Shangguan Hong. It was unbelievable.


    "Yes, it''s because you said shangguanhuang was entangled with so many forces. I don''t think this matter can continue to drag on. We should solve it as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the end, my son will never win shangguanhuang! "


    "So, in order to save time, I will finish what I will do later as soon as possible. Then he looks for a dark guard whose body shape looks similar to shangguanhuang and assassinates the emperor. Then he removes a little eunuch who is waiting on the emperor. Of course, the other eunuch around the emperor is one of my son''s people. "


    "My son let the dark guard pretend to chase the living eunuch around the emperor. When he caught the attention of the guard, he immediately fled. Then let the little eunuch testify and let everyone think that the dark guard is shangguanhuang. "


    "Tell me, isn''t this plan designed by benshizi particularly ingenious? It won''t be seen at all? "


    Shangguanhong is more and more happy. Every time he thinks of his own method, he can make shangguanhuang absolutely impossible to live in this world. Even if he is living in hiding, he can''t see the sun again!


    Shangguanhong''s heart is very comfortable, very happy!


    Mingming is also the emperor''s child, why shangguanhuang can become a prince, but he can only become a son in the palace!


    He doesn''t agree!


    Especially seeing shangguanhuang still so much favored by the emperor, his heart was very jealous!


    Why!


    Why should he be treated like this!


    But now, he''s comfortable!


    Shangguanhuang can no longer appear in the sun!


    He shangguanhong now is no way to completely take shangguanhuang''s life, but he can also do, let shangguanhuang ruin!

 Chapter 1646

    Moreover, she suddenly realized that even if Shangguan Huang really betrayed her and did something sorry for her, she could not really betray her master.


    She can''t bear the feeling of betraying her master!


    But now?!


    She has become the last person she wants to be!


    She has become that self affectionate, but shameless woman, she betrayed her beloved master, betrayed the master she wanted to be loyal to all her life!


    For her own benefit, she once returned to the sun and worshipped Yin, but she didn''t really obey the master''s orders!


    "Do you want to stand up?"


    Shangguanhong sneered: "in your present situation, do you still want to stand up and talk to my son? Delusion


    Shangguanhong sneered, his feet slowly contain internal force, and constantly rotate and crush on Wuxiang''s back. What kind of action will make Wuxiang feel more pain, shangguanhong will use what kind of method.


    Pain without incense, is once stretched out a lot of injuries, can withstand severe pain, at this time can not help crying out.


    "Do you think you have the capital to bargain with my son just like you are now? Still want to shout in front of my son? Even want to slap my son? Dream


    "Even your former master, who was able to look down on me in front of me, what can he do? Now I''m not completely defeated by my son. I can''t come back any more. I''ll be like a street mouse when I come back! "


    "Now, my son has completed everything I want to do, and you have no useful use in my son''s eyes! You are waiting now, waiting to be sent to huangquan road by my son, just like that bitch without demon in the future! "


    "At that time, you will be grateful to my son. After all, my son has accomplished the goal of shangguanhuang in your heart, hasn''t he? Ha ha ha, when you get to the bottom, you will surely be grateful to my son! "


    "My son will see that when you send so much useful information to me, I will let you die faster, and will not suffer as much as no demon."


    In shangguanhong''s crazy words and the crazy laughter, Wu Xiang''s eyes have gradually become a dead silence without waves.


    A drop of tears slowly flowed out of the eye socket, dropped on the ground, splashed up a few small spray.


    It''s all because of her


    It''s all her fault


    If it wasn''t for the ridiculous and hateful obsession in her heart, how could it have hurt so many people


    She has harmed the master, Wuyu and Wuxiang. She has even harmed so many people in black who have been trained by her, and so many secret guards in the ghost palace, the whole Fenghua building


    Now the ghost King''s house is buried in the land of eternal doom because of her greed of stealing life for a while!


    It''s Wu Xiang who''s sorry for them. It''s all her fault


    Why did she Why did you let yourself get to this point?


    Wuxiang hardly resists. Of course, even if she wants to resist, she has no ability to escape from shangguanhong''s dark guard. He was dragged into the dungeon where no demon was.

 Chapter 1647

    "Tut Tut, isn''t this the Wuxiang girl who enjoys herself outside? Yes? How long has it been? Why are you here again? Is that how you think of me? Can''t wait to see me for a second time? "


    "Why don''t I remember that our friendship would be so good?"


    Wu Yao was already very weak when he was tortured by Shangguan Hong''s men. Now he leans against the wall and looks at Wu Xiang being thrown in. He didn''t want to talk to Wu Xiang. However, seeing Wu Xiang''s now down and out appearance, he didn''t want to see her yesterday, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    She never thought that the person who betrayed them would be Wu Xiang!


    Her heart is really hate, hate urgent!!


    I wish I could strangle Wu Xiang!


    Hate no incense, hate no incense harm, she painstakingly run the wind painting building are destroyed, carefully cultivated so many confidants, all gone! Nothing!


    Finally, what''s more, she is deeply in this prison. She can''t run away. There''s no way to go out to the ghost King''s house to help her master.


    Now in such a ghost place, it''s even more unclear what''s going on with the master, and whether the master''s whereabouts can be found or not.


    And all this is caused by no fragrance!


    She should have strangled Wu Xiang for a long time!


    Wu Xiang, who was thrown on the ground, had no strength to fight back after listening to the sarcastic words of Wu Yao. He closed his eyes and didn''t say a word.


    She really has no face, and there is no reason to fight back at Wu Yao.


    Because, no demon said is the truth!


    It''s her. It''s all her fault!


    And now, she also wants to talk about the outside situation to Wu Yao, and make it clear that the master is in a dilemma. But when the words come to my mouth, Wu Xiang doesn''t know what attitude he should use to say it.


    She did not have that face to say, to the end can only be closed teeth, buried in the heart of those words are not said.


    Time slowly bit by bit in the past, the night slowly fell down.


    The prison guard appeared outside the cell and delivered the last meal for the two men in the cell.


    "Come on, this is the last meal you can have."


    No matter whether it is rich or not, no one cares.


    The jailer put the cold food in his hand at the door of the two men''s prison, and then turned away.


    There are too many experiences of such things in the prison, which makes the prison keeper numb gradually.


    Wu Xiang slowly crawled over and brought in the food one by one, powerless to pick up the rotten rice in the bowl.


    "No demon..."


    When Wu Xiang silently put the last mouthful of rotten rice in the bowl into his mouth, his voice choked and began to call Wu Yao''s name.


    She had made up her mind to say what was buried in her heart.


    Tomorrow she will go to the execution ground. If she doesn''t speak out, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to speak out.


    And no demon, from the beginning to the end, is so obedient to the master, so worship the master, she has the right to know the latest situation of the master before she dies

 Chapter 1648

    If, at the last moment, even the master''s situation is not told without demon.


    Then she will not get any peace in her heart even if she is walking on the road of the yellow spring.


    She Wuxiang has done something wrong at the beginning, and she can''t do something wrong at this last moment.


    No demon, have the right to know the truth.


    "I said, this girl without fragrance. I don''t have the strength to bully you. You don''t have to talk to me here with a crying voice. "


    Wu Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to Wu Xiang: "it seems that shangguanhong, your new lover, has abandoned you. That''s why you appear in front of me in such a down-to-earth way?"


    Wu Yao has been in Fenghua building for a long time, which makes her have a special flavor even if she does something that is difficult to be elegant.


    If no demon now clean up some of their own words, there will certainly be a lot of men come up, dedicated their infatuated eyes.


    It''s a pity that no one pays attention to the charm of no demon in prison.


    "No demon Master Master is no longer the king of ghosts, but is wanted all over the country! "


    Wu Xiang didn''t want to cry. Wu Xiang also wanted to keep the tears in her eyes away. She tried to use a stable tone to say something that made her and Wu Yao despair.


    She never cried easily.


    Even with tears, she can control them quickly.


    But now, she can''t control herself completely. She wants to wail, she doesn''t want to continue to be so strong, she doesn''t want to pretend to be so helpless.


    She wanted to cry her life to death.


    She wants to vent her emotions out loud!


    But originally, Wu Yao, who was careless to Wu Xiang and didn''t expect to hear anything from Wu Xiang, was lazily fiddling with his dirty nails.


    As a result, after hearing Wu Xiang''s words, the action stopped immediately. Like hearing a kind of terrible news, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked up in the direction of no fragrance.


    Want to work hard from Wu Xiang''s face, see a trace of her lying!


    However, no matter how Wu Yao looks at Wu Xiang''s face, there is no loophole or trace of speech.


    "Wu Xiang, you must have come to cheat me with Shangguan Hong. How could the master be wanted, not the ghost king? You must be lying


    "That''s right, you must hate my teeth, so you don''t want me to be able to go on the road safely, so you make up such a lie!"


    "Master is so powerful, how can he be wanted! If the master has done nothing wrong, how can he be wanted? "


    "Wu Xiang, you say, you say you are deceiving me, what you say is all lies!"


    No demon now has a blank brain, do not know what to say. The heartbeat is getting louder and louder. At last, it''s like someone is beating a drum in her heart. The next moment, the heart in her heart can be knocked out!


    Master How could the master be wanted!


    She didn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it!


    How is it possible that she was arrested by shangguanhong, and the master was wanted outside in two days?!

 Chapter 1649

    Now Wuxiang has taken refuge with shangguanhong, so it must be Wuxiang''s alliance that shangguanhong wants to cheat her!


    Let her despair, say the master''s secret!


    Pooh!


    She will not be so stupid without demon. She is cheated by shangguanhong and Wuxiang!


    Master is so powerful, how can there be a problem!


    "No demon, I''m sorry to tell you that. But, what I said is true, I really didn''t cheat you. It is said that the emperor''s death was done by the master. It was the master who assassinated the emperor. Now the master is wanted all over the country... "


    Wu Xiang said, then he lowered his head, and the tears in his eyes could not be held back, all of them flowed out.


    As she said this, she lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look up at Wu Xiang.


    It was her fault that things got to this point.


    It''s all her fault. If she hadn''t misunderstood shangguanhuang at that time. If her obsession is not too deep, want to get the master, how can it be so sentimental that the master likes her?


    How could it be misunderstood that the master was interested in her when he gave her something?


    If it wasn''t for these misunderstandings, how could she think that the master betrayed her, and she decided to run to shangguanhong and tell the master''s secret?!


    If she didn''t tell the master''s secret, how could this happen? How could shangguanhong know the ghost King''s house so well?!


    How could he frame the master so easily?!


    It''s all her fault!


    It''s all her fault!


    She''s the one who''s sorry!


    "No fragrance!"


    Listen to what Wu Xiang said, it doesn''t look like it''s fake at all, and Wu Yao suddenly gets angry. He opened his eyes angrily and looked at the Beatles sitting in front of him. He looked like a beggar and wanted to kill him with his eyes.


    With eyes, inch by inch will be no incense body meat to cut off!


    "You are such a wolf. You have no conscience, no! You have no heart at all


    "Didn''t you hear all the things I told you yesterday and the truth?"?! What I said is for nothing?! What kind of information did you tell shangguanhong? What did you say? "


    "You have done this kind of thing, and now you are still calling the master in front of me. Do you have that qualification?"


    "No, you don''t!"


    "If I had not been arrested now, I would have strangled you alive, strangled you!"


    No demon can''t control his inner anger, can''t control it at all!


    As long as she thinks that the master is reduced to such a place, and all of them are Wu Xiang, she wants to choke Wu Xiang''s neck and strangle her alive!


    Now she can only grasp the railing of the cell angrily and shake it hard. She wants to break the iron railing in front of her and rush out to strangle Wu Xiang in her own hands!


    It is this kind of iron cell, under the death shaking without incense, constantly shaking, making bursts of sound, and the sound is directly transmitted to the outside.


    "It''s so noisy! Can you be quiet?! When I''m dying, I''m still making so much noise. I don''t know how to settle down at all! "


    "Can''t I have a good rest before I die?"

 Chapter 1650

    By no demon make out of the movement, wake up the jailer came over, holding a whip in hand, hard to throw in no demon body.


    All of a sudden, he beat Wu Yao to pieces. When he took up the whip, he also brought up a string of blood beads.


    "What are you calling for? Are you going to let people rest so late?"


    "They are all dying people. They are still chirping here to tell you that no matter how big the noise is, you are still dying!"


    "It''s really annoying to see a shrew like you quarrel! Calm down, everyone


    Wu Yao covered his shoulder and groaned in a low voice. Blood slowly seeped through the fingers.


    The whip held by the jailer inside the prison is not the same as the ordinary horse whip outside. There are some small barbs on the whip inside. If you hit a person, you will get a layer of flesh from that person.


    It''s as if you''re going to hook off all the skin on your body.


    If the ordinary woman had suffered from such a whip, she would have fainted long ago.


    But no demon experience a lot of things, just was hit the body shake for a while, did not completely lose consciousness.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you are a tough woman. You can be so stable even if you go down with a whip!"


    The jailer''s original intention was to throw a whip and knock the demon unconscious, then he turned and left.


    However, he found that his whip fell down, but the non demon didn''t faint. He just hummed and didn''t do anything else?!


    It''s totally different from other people I met before. If he dropped his whip before, not only the women, but also the strong men would cry out.


    Now, the reaction of Wu Yao makes the jailer feel very unfulfilled. Even though I hit people, I didn''t feel the pleasure of hitting people. On the contrary, a lot of repressive emotions rose in his heart, all of them piled up in his chest, making the jailer very uncomfortable.


    "So strong? I''ll see if you''ll be strong next! "


    "I''ll beat you to death, motherfucker!"


    In order to ease his mood, the jailer did not leave. He came back and spit on the ground. Then he raised his hand, raised the whip high, and tried his best to fight against the non demon!


    Anyway, he has no worries in his heart. In any case, the woman will die tomorrow. There is no difference between dying here today and dying outside tomorrow. Even if you know it, you won''t blame it.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened.


    He has been used to it for a long time and has no fear.


    They are all people who want to die. Does it make any difference when they die?


    Just now, Wu Yao didn''t dodge the jailer''s whip, but he didn''t pay attention to the jailer. Instead, he focused on Wu Xiang, and didn''t notice that the jailer came and waved a whip at her.


    And this time, if Wu Yao doesn''t escape, it''s really useless.


    However, because he had just been whipped by the jailer, a little movement would pull the wound just now. The pain was so great that a pile of cold sweat came out on the forehead, and the body was in pain.

 Chapter 1651

    Although hiding the fatal place, but did not hide too much.


    The jailer''s whip mercilessly hit on the small leg of no demon.


    When the jailer saw that his whip hit the target, he raised his whip again with great skill.


    Every time I raise the whip, I will bring up a lot of blood beads, like the red rain, dripping around the non demon.


    After the first whip, she was ready. But when the second whip came down, he still snorted. I didn''t expect that the second one would be more painful than the first one!


    Especially when the whip left from her calf and hooked up some flesh and blood, she still couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This kind of pain is a kind of torture.


    It''s like someone with a small knife in his hand, cutting the skin and flesh on her leg. Then bit by bit, with the tip of the knife into her flesh and blood inside, let her pain behind the emergence of a pile of cold sweat.


    "What time are you wasting here with a bitch?"


    "I want to see how many lashes this girl has to be whipped before she can make a sound!"


    "Come on, don''t waste your time. This woman is just a rough and fleshy piece of wood. No matter how you fight, you won''t cry out. Hurry up, don''t waste time on this woman, hurry out to drink and fight! "


    A jailer looked at the jailer, who had not come back for a long time. He came to have a look and said.


    "What''s more, Lao Zhang has had a lot of blood and bought a lot of good wine and food. Come here quickly, or you won''t be able to eat and drink for a while!"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!"


    The jailer who beat Wu Yao glared at Wu Yao, and then followed the jailer to leave.


    Indistinctly, we can also hear the voices of these Prison Guards talking about their experiences when they tortured Wu Yao.


    Conversation inside revealed, no demon face was how beautiful, body is how enchanting, let a person see a can''t forget. If it wasn''t for Wu Yao''s high martial arts, they would be killed if they were not careful, and they would not dare to act rashly. Otherwise, they would have given this woman in turn in the cell.


    "Ha ha."


    Wu Yao covers the wound on his shoulder and leans against the wall. She didn''t have any extra hands to take care of the wound on her leg.


    Looking in the direction of Wu Xiang, he almost mocked the corner of his mouth: "it''s painful to see that I was whipped twice, isn''t it? Do you think it''s worth it that you will be beheaded tomorrow? "


    Wu Xiang sat on the floor and didn''t say a word, like he was stupid.


    Looking at Wu Xiang''s little reaction, Wu Yao thought about her behavior before, and immediately understood this behavior as Wu Xiang''s default. This woman, is so eager to see her hurt, see all the bad luck of the ghost palace!


    Pooh!


    How to raise such a white eyed wolf!


    "Wu Xiang, I''m really blind. How could I talk to people like you yesterday?"


    "People like you are not as good as the dogs I used to have in fenghualou."


    "When those dogs see my mother, my mother barks at them. They all know how to wag their tails and bark at me. They have more conscience than you!"

 Chapter 1652

    No demon said angrily.


    And all that reverberates in Wu Xiang''s ears are the angry curse of Wu Yao.


    Wu Xiang doesn''t speak, just lowers her head, buries her head deeply, and doesn''t let Wu Yao see her expression. And tears are constantly flowing out of the eyes, dripping on the ground, and gradually merged into a pool of small water stains.


    Heart in the crazy cry, scold it! Scold her heartily!


    Only when Wu Yao scolds her heartily, her heart full of endless guilt will feel better and make her uncomfortable heart more comfortable.


    No demon scolded, no incense so silently bear, completely do not reply, with the previous appearance is not the same.


    Scolded for a long time, no demon also finally did not have the strength to continue to scold, powerless painstakingly hook the hook lip angle, slowly leaning on the wall behind.


    Watching from time to time there are mice from the prison shuttle past, no demon no God watching, looking at the running around, do not want to be caught by the mouse, raised his head and closed his eyes.


    If the master is still alive, I''m afraid he can''t live here. In the future, as long as the injustice of the body has not been cleared, then the master is just like the street mouse, everyone shouts and beats, where can the glory of the past reappear!


    What she feels most thankfully now is that the master has appeared in people''s eyes as the ugly face of the ghost king for many years, and no one knows what the master really looks like.


    At that time, even if the master appears in the eyes of the public, no one should associate the master with the ghost king.


    After all, a handsome, an ugly, how to think can not be a person.


    Only in this way, maybe the master should be safer


    No demon and no incense two people here of the cell quiet down, the breath of silence gradually spread.


    The prison guards outside the prison are also drunk. From time to time, there are some snoring sounds. I think they are all in a state of deep sleep when they are drunk.


    No demon deeply sighed, now she can''t escape, more no way to pass the message out, can only be helpless locked in the cell inside, shut up. Originally thought, now has come to the last moment of life, she how also want to have a good rest.


    Even if she was executed, she would not be able to show her arrogance. She would not be able to humiliate the master and the ghost palace!


    But she I''m still worried!


    Her heart is full of anxiety, she is worried about the safety of the master!


    I don''t know what happened to the master now. Is he safe or dangerous?!


    I''m afraid that when she gets off huangquan Road, she can''t rest assured of her master''s condition


    Wu Yao''s mind is full of shangguanhuang''s situation now, and there is no way to stabilize it.


    At this time, ear suddenly came not snoring voice, thinking is not what mouse ran to eat? Quickly opened his eyes, ready to seize one to pass the time, the result opened his eyes that moment, but saw in front of the cell is not a mouse.


    But a vague figure, the shadow of a tall man!


    At this moment, Wu Yao almost opened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the figure in front of him, afraid that he was wrong.


    "None "No worries?"

 Chapter 1653

    Staring at the figure, Wu Yao stammered and couldn''t believe his name.


    In confirmation, is it reality or dream?


    Or is she blinded and wrong?


    How could she see Wuyu here


    However, in Wu Yao''s heart, he almost thought that he had fallen asleep by accident and had a dream. The man opposite suddenly opened his mouth and responded to her.


    "Well."


    Low voice rang up, in response to no demon no way to ask.


    Although the sound is not so pleasant, even with a trace of hoarseness. However, this sound sounds like the sound of nature in Wuyao.


    She thought she would never see them again when she was alive!


    "What about the master? Did the master find it? Where is the master now? "


    No demon immediately happy, the next moment and immediately want to ask yourself what you want to know. Forced to endure the pain of the wounds on his shoulder and leg, he walked slowly towards the direction of Wuyu, and across the iron railings, he came to Wuyu''s ear and said softly, "Wuyu, there is no fragrance."


    Wuyu lowered his head, opened the lock of the prison door with the key he got from the prison guards, and simply answered without any surprise: "these things will be discussed after going out."


    After hearing the report that Fenghua building had been sealed up by the government, he immediately rushed over. Hear no shadow say so, and no demon is not what regardless of the weight of the person, also don''t speak, quietly watching Wuyu help her to open the lock of the prison door.


    Just when the two men carefully opened the iron door of the cell and tried not to make any noise, Wuyu suddenly fell into the dark and fell to the ground.


    "No worries!"


    No demon see this scene in the heart of a sudden, hurriedly will fall on the ground of Wuyu to help up. It''s hard to stop the bleeding wound for such a long time. Now it''s torn open again, and the blood is constantly flowing out of the wound.


    "How''s it going? Are you ok? " Wu Yao looked at Wu Yu''s pale face and asked anxiously in a low voice.


    If she hasn''t been rescued and Wuyu has been folded here, what can we do!


    Just like she did at that time, she was caught in a jar instead of saving people. It''s no fun to lose her wife and lose her army!


    After a little while, Wuyu raised his head.


    Just a little look, I felt that Wuyu''s face was very pale.


    Now, when Wuyu raised his head, Wuyi finally saw Wuyu''s face clearly under the weak light in the cell.


    Pale and frightening!


    My eyes are slightly swollen, like I haven''t slept for a long time. There is a kind of fatigue between my eyebrows that I can''t get rid of


    "No worry, how long have you not had a good rest?"


    No demon is simply shocked, this is not a few days do not sleep, this is completely more than ten days in a row without rest symptoms!


    "Not since the master''s accident."


    Wuyu felt that his brain was a little heavy. He shook his head gently, trying to wake up.

 Chapter 1654

    Let oneself in the brain that already loose string, again taut.


    "After the master''s accident."


    Wu Yu said in a low voice.


    When he went to baqizun, because he was worried about the comfort of his master, he had not closed his eyes for several days and nights. Has been in a state of physical and mental fatigue, can not rest.


    When the secret guard sent the news that fenghualou had been sealed up by the officials, he immediately became alert and thought that there must be ghosts in it, so he rushed to the capital without stopping. There was no time to put a mouthful of water and food in his mouth. He wanted to come as soon as possible to know what was going on here.


    Now, if you ask him, he doesn''t know how many horses died on the way, so that he can come back as soon as possible at this time.


    "Don''t you want to live?"


    After hearing this, Wu Yao was so angry that he wanted to hit people. But now I see Wuyu''s tired appearance, and I don''t know what to say: "the master hasn''t been found yet. You can''t lose your life first!"


    It''s true that you have to put your life into everything you do, regardless of your mental state.


    But


    If it wasn''t for Wuyu''s desperate rush, maybe she would really say goodbye to this world tomorrow. From then on, there will be no more her existence in this world.


    Listen to no demon hate iron not into steel tone, Wuyu low head and no response.


    Originally, Wuyu didn''t like to talk and was usually silent. Now, he has consumed too much experience. For him, it is a waste of his little energy to say a few words, because he didn''t speak a word.


    In order to keep himself sober, he will never speak if he doesn''t speak.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just after Wu Yu helped Wu Yao to walk two steps and was about to leave the cell, Wu Yao suddenly stopped and said.


    Wuyu see no demon stopped, calm face showed a bit of surprise, slightly tilted his head toward no demon to see in the past, seems to be asking what happened to no demon.


    "No incense is here."


    Wu Yao took a deep breath, and then said to Wu Yu softly as if he had made a big decision.


    For Wu Xiang, who betrayed the master, she would never pay any attention.


    However, Wu Yao''s heart is also very clear. Now Wu Yu still likes Wu Xiang, but before Wu Xiang was the person that Wu Yu liked most. It''s also the person that Wuyu has been looking for. I don''t know if Wuyu has put this relationship down.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Wuyu has the right to know that Wuxiang is here now.


    And she has no demon. She has no right to deal with a person who used to be in the same position with her.


    After hearing this, Wuyu pauses, finds out the key and opens the lock of Wu Xiang''s cell.


    It''s not that he is still thinking about some children''s affairs and wants to be together with Wu Xiang in the future.


    He just wanted to take Wu Xiang back to the master and let him deal with the Betrayer himself.


    "Even if you let me out, I will not thank you without incense."

 Chapter 1655

    "I will never thank you."


    Although feel no demon and no Yu ready to save her also out of time, no fragrant face slightly loose some.


    Had been frozen heart, suddenly at this time as if to be poured into a warm current. Slowly recovering the temperature, recovering the beat, beating forcefully in her chest, so that she felt that she was still alive.


    It''s not completely rigid.


    However, now she can''t say any words of gratitude. She thinks that no matter how she apologizes now, it will be an insult to Wu Yao and Wu Yu.


    Instead of doing so, it''s better to say nothing and thank you, just to know.


    So, when Wu Xiang finished, Wu Yao and Wu Yu were not saying anything. They ran out quickly. No one found that the wound on Wu Yao''s injured leg had collapsed. Blood has already dyed wet pants, with no demon running action, there is blood quietly fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    "You guys, don''t sleep, wake up to me!"


    After smelling the faint smell of wine in the air, several patrolling dark guards felt that it was not very good.


    When he came over, he found the jailer sleeping in front of the door, and suddenly his anger came up.


    Seeing this, the first dark guard twisted one of the jailers'' ears and threw him to one side of the wall. At the same time, he roared angrily!


    And the other several dark guards also rushed into the prison at this time. What shocked them was that there were no two people in the prison, Wu Xiang and Wu Yao!


    It''s these jailers who delay the event because of drinking!


    "Bah! What''s up? What''s the matter? Do you want people to sleep well? "


    I was drunk and had a headache. I thought that I would not have such a headache when I fell asleep. As a result, I was beaten by someone, and I recovered a little bit of consciousness. Before he could see who was in front of him, he took advantage of his drunkenness and waved away the dark guard who caught hold of his clothes, swearing.


    "Sleep?! Who let you sleep? "


    "I want you to watch the prisoners here, but you are all drunk and sleeping here?"


    The dark Wei walks up directly, and grabs the jailer''s clothes and drags them to come near and say angrily.


    But when the dark guard smelled the stinking wine from the jailer''s mouth, he turned his head aside to avoid the bad smell.


    "Ha, ha, do you smell bad? I want you to smell more! "


    Looking at the way that the dark Wei seems to dislike him, the jailer immediately turns to the dark Wei and forces him to loosen his clothes, which makes him happy.


    "You want to teach me a lesson here? What a joke


    "The key is on Laozi. They are locked up. Can they still run away?"?! Lao Tzu said, "even if they have wings, they can''t come from..."


    The jailer''s eyes were wide open and his words were speechless.


    Hand in his waist fumbled for a long time, did not fumble to hang on the waist of the prison key!

 Chapter 1656

    Even more did not hear, because the movement range is big, the key on the waist bangs Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    "What? Where''s my key?! Who stole Laozi''s key? "


    The jailer was so scared that he woke up immediately, his face turned pale and cried out. Unfortunately, no one around can answer the jailer''s question.


    "Come on! There''s blood here! This must be the direction of the prisoner''s escape. Go after him


    "Come on, follow the blood!"


    Seeing the bloodstain on the ground, the dark Wei immediately recognized that this might be the mark left on them. He immediately started his great lightness skill and rushed out, shouting.


    "You are so damned!"


    Dark Wei angrily pinches the neck of the jailer who is so scared that he doesn''t know what to say. It seems that there is no use for any strength. The jailer''s head tilts to one side and immediately kills him, without breathing.


    "Oh."


    Dark Wei coldly looked at the jailer who was killed in a moment, took out a handkerchief from his arms, wiped his right hand full of wine smell, and threw the handkerchief aside. Then he threw it in the direction that other dark guards left, and then chased out along the bloodstain of the other side.


    "Oops, we seem to have been found. Someone is catching up!"


    Wuyu, Wuyao and Wuxiang are exhausted. Even if they run away in advance for a long time, they are still caught up by the comfort behind.


    Looking at the flash of fire behind, Wu Yao suddenly remembered something and looked at his calf.


    Sure enough!


    There is blood flowing down from his calf, dripping on the ground, leaving traces!


    No demon secretly cry bad, immediately fell on Wuyu''s back, wound the injured leg on Wuyu''s waist. The blood from his legs did not fall on the ground this time, but on Wuyu''s clothes.


    "They are getting closer and closer. We''d better find a place to hide first."


    The dark guards chased the three of them. They all came with great lightness skills. They were afraid that they would lose them and make shangguanhong angry.


    Now Wuyao''s leg is injured, and Wuxiang has become an ordinary person without internal power. The three of them are just running in the way of ordinary people. It''s wishful thinking that they want to be able to run beyond the dark guards who use the great lightness skills in the back.


    What''s more, they haven''t completely run out of King Rui''s mansion for so long. If they want to run out, they still have a long way to go!


    Now there are pursuers in the back and guards of Rui Palace on patrol in the front. It''s wishful thinking to escape easily.


    Wuyu frowned, carrying no demon on his back, pulled Wu Xiang to one side and hid in the grass.


    "No, the blood on the ground is gone!"


    The dark Wei who chases out first can''t see the blood on the ground. Holding a torch in hand, he repeatedly looked for it on the ground. He even looked around, but he couldn''t find it. Then he definitely reported to the leader of the dark guard who came after him.


    "Search, they can''t run far, people must still be hiding nearby, give me my own search, we must search out people!"


    The head of the dark guard frowned and looked around with a torch. He saw that the original blood had suddenly disappeared, and he was walking around in the direction of the missing blood.

 Chapter 1657

    In such a crisis situation, Wuyu three people covered their mouths and noses with their hands, and did not let themselves make any noise. The vision also doesn''t stare at this dark Wei head that walks toward them to see, but turn the vision to the dark Wei body that is searching around.


    They are all dark guards. They are all trained. Naturally, they know that there are all kinds of situations in the dark guards.


    As a dark guard, I feel extremely sharp, if someone is staring at him in the dark. It will definitely be noticed at the first time that someone is staring at him.


    Therefore, they can''t stare at the dark guards now. If they keep observing their every move, they will tell them where they are hiding now!


    But even so, they were careful to hide, but there was still a dark guard holding a torch slowly approaching this side.


    No demon through the grass gap, looking at the distance from them more and more close figure and the feet. The brain is running rapidly, thinking about what they should do next second if they are found.


    At the same time, her heart is beating "plop plop" because of great tension. She tried hard to put down her nervous mood, but she failed.


    She even doubted that her heart would jump out of her chest in the next moment.


    "Catch the thief! Come on! Here''s the thief. Come and catch him


    No demon is thinking about how to get rid of himself. When he is anxious, Wu Xiang squatting beside him suddenly calls out loudly.


    The dark guards who heard the sound of Wu Xiang rushed out towards Wu Xiang.


    When hearing Wu Xiang''s voice, Wu Yao''s heart "clattered". The heart that was about to jump out of the body suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, cold all over, like being splashed with a basin of ice water.


    Where can she think of it? She and Wuyu saved Wu Xiang''s time. What''s the result?!


    In return, Wu Xiang betrayed them again and again!


    Wu Xiang, is he born anti bone?!


    Do you have to give her and Wuyu to protect your life at this time?!


    It''s just an idiot. Don''t you think about it with your brain?!


    Shangguan Hong has already thrown Wu Xiang into prison. How can he think of letting Wu Xiang go because Wu Xiang has made contributions at this time?!


    Shangguanhong will never stay without the threat of fragrance!


    How can Wu Xiang not understand this kind of thing that girls who don''t know anything in Fenghua building know?!


    Not only does Wu Yao not understand, but also Wu Yu shows his shocked and unbelievable expression.


    Wu Xiang has missed it once. Do you want to continue to make mistakes again and again?


    At this time, everything happened in an instant, when Wuyi was ready to pull Wuyu out of the heavy encirclement and wanted to run out with all his strength. Just out of the voice of Wu Xiang, with the fastest speed, rushed out from here.


    "Come here, the prisoner is running here!"

 Chapter 1658

    "Look, there''s the fugitive!"


    "Chase, chase!"


    "Don''t let the fugitive run away again!"


    As soon as the dark guards saw Wu Xiang''s figure and ran out, they rushed out in the direction of Wu Xiang regardless of everything. They didn''t notice that there was no blood left on Wu Xiang''s body when he ran.


    "No fragrance..."


    Looking at the dark Wei who was about to search nearby, he was attracted by Wu Xiang who had already run out and chased Wu Xiang. No demon some of the stupefied, whispering no sweet name.


    Even now, she wants to slap her face heavily.


    Just now, how can she think so dirty!


    How can she make Wu Xiang so bad!


    No fragrance Wu Xiang just move, clearly is to help her!


    At this time, Wu Yao suddenly felt his hands wet and looked up at the faint moonlight. I saw a lot of wet on the back of my hand.


    This is


    This is the last thing that flows down without fragrance.


    This is Wu Xiang''s tears before he left


    What''s more, Wu Xiang said when he rushed out. Now it''s still echoing in the ears of no demon, and it can''t disappear for a long time


    "Instead of me, tell the master that I''m sorry for him..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wuyu moved. Wuyi quickly pressed Wuyu who wanted to rush forward and pressed his body on Wuyu''s back. He spoke in a low voice, which was full of sadness: "Wuyu, what are you going to do?"


    She knew very well that Wuyu had loved Wuxiang for so many years. How could she put down her true feelings for Wuxiang overnight? If he can really put it down, then he is not safe.


    Although she usually doesn''t have much contact with Wu Xiang, she can''t get along with her. But when Wu Xiang rushed out without hesitation, in order to save them and attract the pursuers, his heart was filled with endless emotion and sadness.


    It''s the kind that, knowing clearly that his partner is to save himself, he just rushed out and sacrificed, but he has no way and can''t help it!


    Very helpless, very powerless.


    "Come on! Go after Go after Wu Xiang... "


    Wuyu''s body is not very good, and his mental condition is not very good. Now he has more Wuyi on his back, and his breathing is not smooth. He talks intermittently.


    Want to work hard to get up and go out, but be no demon pressure dead, don''t let him move. Finally just up the body, and was no demon quickly pressed down.


    Wuyao strangled Wuyu''s neck with her arm, and scolded: "do you think you can survive if you go out?"?! If you go out like this, you are going to die. Do you know! If you go out in this way, you will waste all the efforts of Wu Xiang! "


    "Wu Xiang is to keep us alive. It''s in vain for you to rush out now."


    "I know I know in my heart that... "


    Wuyu''s eyes darkened, and suddenly, I didn''t know where the strength came from, and I stood up in an instant. Will not be careful to stabilize the no demon fell on the ground, and then directly on the ground of no demon fished up, resist on their shoulders.


    Looking at the direction where Wu Xiang left

 Chapter 1659

    Biting his teeth, he turned his head and threw it in the opposite direction.


    They can''t live up to their decision.


    They also need to find the master, to protect the master, and to Tell the master about Wu Xiang. I hope Wu Xiang can be forgiven by the master.


    This is their destiny. They can''t escape and they don''t want to.


    On the way to escape, Wu Yao didn''t know how, tears fell down her cheek, and dropped on Wu Yu''s neck, suddenly wet.


    She didn''t dare, didn''t dare to look back.


    Look at the torch that is getting farther and farther away. I''m afraid I''ll see something. I want to see the picture I don''t want to see


    Run.


    After Wuyu runs away with Wuyi on his back in the opposite direction, Wuyang is also running towards the front desperately.


    She was very clear in her heart that the longer she ran away, the more time she could fight for for Wu Yao and Wu Yu!


    The moment she came out of the cell, she clearly understood that it was impossible for all three of them to run out of Rui palace alive.


    If they are still in the peak state of their own bodies, it''s just a ruiwang mansion, and they don''t pay attention to it at all. It''s easy to come and go. It''s like visiting your own back garden.


    And for them, these dark guards in the Rui Palace are just like rubbish, which can be easily solved.


    But not now.


    Wuyu has not closed his eyes for many days, and his body has reached a limit, exhausted.


    Wu Yao was also seriously injured.


    And she has no incense, already completely abandoned, no different from ordinary people.


    No, even It''s weaker than ordinary people''s body.


    If the three of them don''t move and continue to squat in the bush. It is estimated that there is only one result, which is caught by those dark guards who are searching in front, and then fall into shangguanhong''s hands together.


    I''m afraid that if shangguanhong was in his hands this time, he would not put them in prison as he did last time.


    Instead of such a stalemate, three people will be arrested and get the same result.


    Why don''t you let her die without incense?


    Can also give no demon and no Yu fight for the chance to escape!


    Anyway, she has betrayed her master and become a traitor. What face does she have to survive in this world?


    She has even entered the dog, betrayed her faith, also betrayed the master who once pulled her out of the mire!


    She''s a traitor!


    She betrayed the master again and again. She had no face and returned to the master.


    Death, perhaps, is the only way to get rid of her guilt.


    When she found shangguanhong, she was ready to die. But what I didn''t expect was that this day would come so soon.


    But what does it matter?


    It''s better to be able to exchange your worthless life for the life of Wu Yu and Wu Yao before you die. This is the only value she can make in the end.


    "Still want to run, now see if you can run out!"


    "Don''t do anything, you are surrounded!"

 Chapter 1660

    How can Wu Xiang, who has no martial arts, be chased by a group of dark guards with high martial arts?


    I don''t know when, a group of dark guards have caught up with Wu Xiang and surrounded her in the middle.


    "Let me be captured? I don''t want to see if you have that ability! I''d like to have a few undertakers buried with me before I die! "


    Wu Xiang sneered twice and pulled out a soft sword directly from his waist.


    Why is baqizun famous in the world?


    That''s because baqizun has always been famous for casting weapons. As a confidant of shangguanhuang, how could she not have good things around her?


    The soft sword hidden on her waist is one of the treasures.


    Now that she has been surrounded by people and can''t escape, why does she have to give up?


    It''s better to fight for more time for Wuyu and Wuyi at the last moment.


    "I''m looking for death."


    The leader of the dark guard snorted and waved his hand. The dark guard behind him rushed to the direction of Wu Xiang.


    Just a woman without internal power. What''s to be afraid of?


    And they are dark Wei, will not because of her a woman will have the idea of soft hearted. They only know now that they have to teach the former one a good lesson. She looks like a crazy woman.


    Then, send the woman to the master, and give it to the master!


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    Looking at the swarming dark guards, Wu Xiang seemed to feel no fear of death at all. Waving her soft sword, she stabbed at the nearest dark guard.


    Then, with a flexible turn, he dodged the attack from behind.


    That''s right.


    She has no internal power, almost the same as a trash. However, the skill she has trained for so many years will not be forgotten because her internal power is wasted. The flexibility of the body is still there, the moves are still there!


    For a moment, the dark guards around had no way to deal with Wu Xiang.


    But as time goes by, Wu Xiang''s physical strength is getting worse and worse. It''s estimated that time is almost over. Even if it is the current state of Wuyu and Wuyi, it should be able to run out from the Rui palace.


    The heart that carries also slowly fell to come back, the back immediately was stabbed by a dark Wei.


    Blood gushed out when the sword was pulled out of the body.


    Wu Xiang''s pale face was even more frightening now. A turn around, is to pierce into the heart of the person who just attacked her. And the moment he turned around, he was also slapped by the leader of the dark guard who was full of internal power.


    "Poof!"


    This palm heavily falls on Wu Xiang''s body, a mouthful of blood spurts out, falls on the dark Wei who has been killed by her in front of her, and then falls on the ground powerlessly.


    "Take it!"


    The leader of the dark guard took a proud look at Wu Xiang, who was slapped on the ground by him, and told the living dark guard.


    He didn''t expect that this woman, who had no internal power, could be so powerful. Under the siege of so many dark guards under his hands, he could even kill the six dark guards who besieged her!


    If this woman''s internal power doesn''t waste, isn''t it more terrible?

 Chapter 1661

    however!


    No matter how powerful it is!


    Isn''t he still slapped to death?


    Wu Xiang, who was photographed on the ground, felt two hands falling on his shoulders before he could react. Knowing that he was captured, he didn''t hesitate any more. Instead, he bit his tongue down.


    She knew that if she fell into shangguanhong''s hands again, she could completely believe that Wuyao was let go by her. Shangguanhong would definitely be furious and torture her to death!


    In the end, it''s all death. It''s better to be happy than yourself.


    It''s just that the sky doesn''t work out.


    At the moment when Wu Xiang''s teeth just touched his tongue, Wu Xiang''s chin was removed by force!


    "Oh, you want to commit suicide? I''ve seen a lot of people like you, and I''ve been guarding against such a move for a long time! "


    "Since you want to escape, you should know that there is a price to escape!"


    The leader of dark Wei didn''t know when he squatted beside Wu Xiang and said sarcastically. Conveniently in her back point acupoints, so that no incense the whole person can''t move.


    Then he waved his hand, let his hands press down Wu Xiang, and went to Shangguan Hong''s room.


    The other dark guards immediately tied the immobile Wu Xiang tightly and picked up the speed to keep up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tell your highness, the leader of the dark guard, to see you."


    The guard stood outside the room, reporting softly.


    At the moment, shangguanhong, who is lying on Wanyan yinyao''s body in bed and doing exercise, is stunned for a moment, and the movement is gradually slowing down, with a slight frown.


    It''s so late. What can the leader of the dark guard do for him?


    "The emperor ~"


    feeling shangguanhong''s action stopped, Wanyan yinyao put her hand around shangguanhong''s neck and said with a voice that she felt disgusted.


    If shangguanhong had not successfully eradicated shangguanhuang, and there was no one in the capital who could compete with shangguanhong, shangguanhong would probably be sitting on the throne of the emperor in the end.


    The elder brother specially ordered her to hold shangguanhong''s heart firmly in the palm of her hand.


    Otherwise, she Wanyan yinyao such a noble princess, how could she do such a business with Guan Hong!


    She disdains!


    Shangguan Hong usually dislikes Wanyan yinyao, but now he is called "emperor" by Wanyan yinyao, who is in full bloom. He immediately speeds up and makes Wanyan yinyao gasp.


    "Tell him to wait for a while, when I''m done here."


    Shangguanhong said to the bodyguard outside the door with an unsteady breath. He galloped on Wanyan yinyao''s body.


    In fact, he is very excited recently.


    Because I can get rid of shangguanhuang, I feel a kind of joyful excitement. Even before the backlog of depression, Shangguan Huang was put on the charge of killing the king and killing his father, which made him unable to turn over. Now he is wanted all over the country. There is no way!


    And now, although his accession to the throne has become a foregone conclusion, but just in case, he still needs to get the support of Jinbi country. And this support, from his princess''s body, Wanyan yinyao where to start.


    Otherwise, how could he work hard with Wanyan yinyao until now?

 Chapter 1662

    Waiting for the leader of shangguanhong''s dark guard outside, his eyes coldly looked at Wuxiang in front of him. I didn''t expect that a woman without internal power would be so powerful?!


    No, not really.


    It''s just that this woman''s playing style is so reckless that no one will rush forward rashly.


    However, even if it is more powerful, what can it do?


    A man without internal power is a useless man!


    Holding Wu Xiang''s hand, the strength is amazing, just like trying to revenge her behavior, holding Wu Xiang''s bone creaking.


    But Wu Xiang, who had been immobile, could not even make a sound of hum.


    There is a cut on the forehead, and the blood flowing out covers the eyes. Everything is blood red.


    Wu Xiang weakly hooked the corner of his lips, as if laughing at the person in front of him, as if laughing at himself.


    How could she have come to this scene if she hadn''t thought too much about her master and betrayed him?


    How could it possibly harm the master, who is wanted all over the country?


    It''s not only harming myself, but also the master


    Now she doesn''t have any chance to atone for her master. She doesn''t have the face to see him and can''t say what she did.


    The only thing she can do now is done.


    I hope her procrastination here will have enough time for Wuyu to run out of Rui palace with Wuyi.


    She has There''s nothing more to help. Maybe she can''t live.


    The next moment, Wu Xiang closed his eyes and went down to his tongue without hesitation.


    She knew that if she fell into shangguanhong''s hands, she would face endless torture.


    In this case, it''s better to get rid of it and have a good time.


    Shangguanhong can imprison her, can torture her, but can''t stop her want to die heart!


    However, when Wu Xiang''s teeth were about to bite his tongue, a sharp pain came from his chin, and he was severely relieved the next moment.


    "Want to commit suicide?"


    When Wu Xiang closes her eyes, the leader of the dark guard has found out her intention. The voice is cold, without a little emotion: "you are the one your highness wants now. Even if you want to die, you have to wait until your highness sees you before you can die."


    Wu Xiang instantly opened his eyes and looked at the people in front of him through the hazy blood red in front of him.


    But the mouth can''t say a word, and a voice can also be released.


    The saliva and the plasma in the mouth, left behind from the dislocated chin, pulled into a blood red strip, extremely embarrassed.


    There is no fight back, like a pool of mud, was forced to drag away to see Shangguan Hong.


    Now shangguanhong is still immersed in the gentle village. He has no idea what happened this evening. He is still immersed in the joy of getting rid of shangguanhuang.


    "I''d like to ask your Highness the prince to see you." The voice of the guard began to ring outside the room.


    Shangguanhong, still entangled with Wanyan yinyao on the bed, pauses.


    But when he stopped, Wanyan yinyao put out her hand to hook his neck and told him not to leave.


    "Don''t leave. What more..."

 Chapter 1663

    Shangguanhong has always been very proficient in this kind of men and women''s affairs, and has always been a kind of extreme to his own desire.


    There is a bodyguard outside to call him, and come to call him so late. It must be something important that needs him to solve.


    No matter what kind of tone Wanyan yinyao uses to keep him, he is very merciful, and will get up and leave at the next moment.


    The bodyguard said that the dark guard had something to ask for. If there was nothing important, the dark guard would not appear to disturb him.


    But Wanyan yinyao didn''t think that shangguanhong wanted to leave at this critical moment when she was half comfortable?


    A little Leng for a while, quickly sat up and hugged shangguanhong, stop shangguanhong dress action.


    "Emperor, I want more."


    The emperor''s cry stopped shangguanhong from dressing.


    He has been shocked by the word "emperor" in Wanyan yinyao''s mouth, but God has come. No one has ever called him that!


    Wanyan yinyao saw that she called shangguanhong "the emperor", shangguanhong did not move again, nor did she break away from her hands. She immediately realized that she had just called right!


    Shangguanhong, there is no way to resist the word "emperor"!


    With a smile in his heart, he climbed up shangguanhong''s body with both hands and feet, as if he had no bones. He leaned to shangguanhong''s ear and called "emperor, do you still want it?"


    "you, my son, what?"


    Shangguanhong just heard it very clearly. He knew what Wanyan yinyao was calling him, but he was still not satisfied. He wanted to hear it again.


    "Of course, it''s called the emperor. Is there anyone else here who wants me to be called the emperor?"


    Seeing shangguanhong''s careful thinking, Wanyan yinyao chuckled: "emperor, how can you leave directly at this time? I''m not satisfied here. Can the emperor satisfy me first and then leave to solve other problems? "


    Shangguanhong has never had much desire for love between men and women, but now he is deeply called to his heart by Wanyan yinyao''s word "emperor".


    The whole person immediately excited up, without any expectation, a turn over will Wanyan yinyao again under the pressure of the body.


    Looking down at Wanyan yinyao''s eyes: "say again, what you just said, say again."


    Wanyan yinyao despises shangguanhong in her heart. She has not really sat in that position, and now she has forgotten because of these two words.


    But her face was still smiling: "don''t leave the emperor, I still want to..."


    Wanyan yinyao finished this sentence.


    The next moment, the quiet room again remembered Wanyan yinyao no convergence, no control of breathing.


    Standing outside the door of the bodyguard slightly surprised raised his head and looked at the closed door, some shocked in the heart. This is something that has never happened before. Before, even the most favored concubine of my son never stopped the master once.


    But now


    The master usually dislikes this exotic princess, but now

 Chapter 1664

    Although has never experienced this kind of matter, but the bodyguard at the moment also knows this time should not disturb the master''s elegance. If the good things of the master are broken, it will be those who are in charge.


    But


    The master once told me that once something happened to Wu Xiang, we must report it anytime and anywhere


    No way, the bodyguard can only stand outside the door and continue to report: "Your Highness, the leader of the dark guard has something important to report to your highness."


    This did not interrupt shangguanhong''s interest, but got shangguanhong''s gasp: "let them first Wait


    "Yes


    No way, the bodyguard had to retreat in silence.


    And outside the room, it was quiet again.


    Inside the room, it was not quiet at all. Wanyan yinyao''s low voice rang through the whole room, and even came from the room arrogantly.


    This posture, really want to let the whole Rui palace can hear clearly.


    "Quick Call my son the Emperor Quick... "


    Wanyan yinyao is already intoxicated in it, and she has no idea what Shangguan Hong said in her ear: "Emperor The Emperor... "


    There was a blank in her mind. Shangguanhong asked her to call her whatever she wanted. She had no ability to think.


    "Very good, very good. It''s wonderful. Keep on shouting!"


    Shangguanhong is moving and looking down at Wanyan yinyao who is confused and infatuated.


    Once upon a time, he hated this woman very much, not only because he hated it, but also because it was disgusting!


    But now.


    Right now.


    Shangguanhong suddenly fell in love with this woman.


    Because, this woman is the first to call him emperor!


    This makes him very confident!


    Someone has already begun to call him emperor, so the next road is not much smoother?!


    What Shangguan Hong didn''t know, however, was that Wu Yao and Wu Yu had already run away from Rui palace


    ¡­¡­


    "All for my son! Even if you turn the whole capital upside down, you have to find out who you are


    "Yes


    The bodyguard who got the order took action immediately. He didn''t dare to delay half a minute.


    Before going out, he was stopped by shangguanhong again: "wait a minute."


    "Your Highness, is there anything else you want me to do?"


    Shangguanhong stretched out a foot and stepped on Wuxiang''s chest. He stepped on it hard and spat out a mouthful of blood from Wuxiang''s mouth.


    "Take this woman down to my son and let him be well served. Don''t waste such a good woman."


    They have become his prisoners. They are dying. They can''t settle down at all. They still want to run away!


    Not only to escape, but also to let go of shangguanhuang''s confidants!


    Well, he didn''t mind at all, let this woman suffer more torture before she died!


    "Hum."


    Shangguanhong let off steam and gave Wu Xiang a kick.


    After taking back his feet, shangguanhong didn''t want to look at Wu Xiang as if Wu Xiang were rubbish. If he looked at Wu Xiang too much, it would pollute his eyes: "after daybreak, hang this woman on the wall for my son!"

 Chapter 1665

    These people even dare to come to Rui palace to break the prison, which means that Shangguan Huang''s men have not been completely eradicated, and there are still some remaining parties!


    Since he dares to rob people, then he will let these people have a good look, what is the end of irritating him!


    "Yes


    When shangguanhong went away, the bodyguard stood up and took a look at Wu Xiang, who was lying on the ground like a human being. He dragged Wu Xiang away slowly.


    "Don''t drag it. Carry it."


    Another bodyguard saw the action and stopped: "carry it."


    Then he took a look at the people on the ground, who were not human, ghosts and ghosts. His body was full of blood and soil. He moved his eyes away in disgust.


    "I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to drag on like this. People have become this kind of ghost, the front has been invisible, do you still want to toss the back of people to see it? If both sides can''t look down, how can the brothers get excited and hard when they see this woman? "


    The bodyguard who dragged Wuxiang''s ankle forward immediately patted his forehead: "I forgot about it. Fortunately, you remind me, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    What kind of animals are men? As men, they know very well.


    Although men are very impulsive, sometimes like to use the lower body to think. However, it''s not exciting to see anything!


    Give him a sow, you will not be excited!


    If even sows are on the go, it is too picky, it is estimated that it is not a man, is a anytime and anywhere can be estrous male dog!


    "If you leave, don''t delay. If you don''t leave, it will be dawn. How can you punish this woman then?"


    "Yes, yes, go, go."


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, everyone was still asleep.


    There are two black figures sneaking into the ghost palace.


    Familiar into a room, quietly into the door, as if nothing happened.


    All of this is so familiar with nature, there is no sense of disobedience.


    Came to the house, no demon directly looking for a chair to sit down, gasping.


    And Wuyu stood at the door and carefully observed the situation outside through the crack of the door. Found behind the body and did not follow up the pursuit and abnormal situation, this just sat in the side of no demon.


    Two people are so silent, there are only two people breathing heavily in the room, no one wants to speak first.


    These two people just sat so stupidly and motionless.


    Until the sound of rooster crowing came from the outside, Wu Yao came back in a trance. He reached out and pushed Wu Yu, who was sitting beside him. His voice asked dryly, "what are we going to do next?"


    Wuyu is also a little absent-minded. He was pushed back by Wuyi.


    Hand in some fuzzy eyes rubbed, with the same tired dry tone response: "I don''t know."


    I don''t know?


    Wu Yao frowned at Wu Yu and was about to say something. But from the window through the early morning sun to see, Wuyu the whole person has been tired, immediately swallow the words in the heart into the stomach.

 Chapter 1666

    Some vent hard to the feet scattered things, kick away.


    The broken leg of the table suddenly rolled from one side to the other, making a sound.


    Wuyu didn''t turn his head to look over here, but said in a hoarse voice: "don''t make any noise."


    Now, they are the number one people shangguanhong wants to capture. Now the whole city is searching for them. If you don''t want to be found, don''t be so angry. Don''t make a noise and let others come to catch them.


    If you want to be caught, don''t be quiet.


    If you don''t want to be caught, just be quiet.


    Wuyao naturally knows how hard they have escaped from one layer after another along the way. If they are really caught back, then everything will be wasted.


    She wants to be quiet now, but she can''t be quiet now!


    My heart is in a mess, like a wool ball. I don''t know how to let it out.


    After hesitating for a long time, Wu Yao finally didn''t hold back. He asked the most wanted question in his heart: "Wu Xiang, she..."


    Just, this words just say, haven''t finished, was interrupted instantly by Wuyu: "you take a rest first, raise the spirit, in a moment on the road to baqizun looking for master."


    Wu Yao opened his mouth and finally closed it.


    Looking at Wuyu''s figure, there is a kind of inexplicable complex emotion in my heart.


    To be honest, she never thought that Wu Xiang would suddenly wake up from the chaos of betraying her master at the last moment. At that time, Wu Xiang was also rescued from prison. He just wanted to bring Wu Xiang to the master and let him deal with Wu Xiang


    Now, Wu Xiang is caught by Shangguan Hong''s people. She can fully imagine what kind of result Wu Xiang will face.


    At that time, Wu Xiang must have been able to imagine it, but he stood up without hesitation


    Now that she''s worried about Wu Xiang, doesn''t Wu Yu worry about Wu Xiang at all?


    "You..."


    "I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    No demon just opened his mouth to say a word, and again was no Yu to interrupt.


    Even if Wu Yao didn''t say all the words, Wu Yu also understood what Wu Yao wanted to say in front of him. He directly refused this topic and didn''t want to communicate with him.


    Seeing that Wuyu was about to go out, Wuyi couldn''t help it this time. He stood up and asked Wuyu loudly: "Wuyu, don''t you worry about Wuyang at all?"?! Don''t you know that Wu Xiang wants to be arrested by Shangguan Hong''s people. I''m afraid he will... "


    "Shut up


    Wuyu can no longer maintain the calm mood on the surface, roaring and roaring, scolding Wuyi.


    Hand tightly grasp the door frame, clench the hair tight, the back of the hand of the Qingjin raised.


    Just such a figure can make people see how depressed Wuyu''s heart is, and restrain the surging anger in his heart.


    "Don''t say any more. Wu Xiang has betrayed the master for a long time. Even if she saved us this time, the fact is the fact. There''s nothing to say."


    "But Wu Xiang has come to understand! She didn''t really want to betray her master before. She was just blinded. Now Wu Xiang has come to her senses! "

 Chapter 1667

    "Wu Xiang, she''s sober. She won''t be blinded by what happened before!"


    No demon tried his best to explain the things without incense.


    "So?"


    Wuyu kicked the door open. He didn''t even look back at Wuyi. His voice was dull: "even if you are sober, what can you do? Is it possible to erase her betrayal of her master? "


    "It was her choice to betray her master. Now that she has done it, she should be responsible for her actions. When she betrayed her master, no one held a knife around her neck and forced her to go! "


    "Whether she wakes up or not in the end, the betrayal of her master has become a fact, and there is no excuse."


    "In the future, don''t talk about Wu Xiang. You take a break, I''ll go out and see what''s going on. "


    Wuyu said, there is no room for maneuver, indifferent as if no incense in his heart is just a irrelevant stranger.


    As soon as the voice fell, people simply raised their feet and walked out of the room.


    Looking at the empty door, no demon fell down powerlessly.


    He lowered his head and did not say a word. His hands on both sides were clenched into fists.


    Wuyu doesn''t care about fragrance.


    But at this time, Wuyu can''t do anything. There''s no way to save Wuxiang. So now, he doesn''t dare to think about Wu Xiang, nor can he think about Wu Xiang. He can only treat Wu Xiang as a traitor.


    Only in this way can Wuyu''s heart feel better.


    A drop of tears from the corner of no demon''s eyes, drop on the clothes, then disappear without a trace.


    But no demon didn''t cry for a long time, so he reached out and wiped away the tears on his face.


    Holding back the pain of his whole body, he turned over the table that had just been kicked off by himself. He twisted his hand on one leg of the table, and then twisted it down.


    Take a closer look, the twisted leg of the table is hollow, and there is something hidden inside. There are two pieces of transparent things as thin as gossamer inside.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, it''s still there."


    All the human skin masks she made before are gone. These two are the only ones left.


    However, there are still some troubles for now.


    No demon looking at the hands of the two human skin mask, some of the irritability in the heart. The reason is that she has always been a beauty lover. At the same time, she has a bad habit. That is, when making human skin masks, they all like to make beautiful ones.


    Ugly, she will never do it!


    The two human skin masks in hand are the masks collected by Wu Yao. The effect that pastes on the face is absolutely beautiful, so that men will fall out of their eyes when they see them.


    If you put it in the front, it''s OK to say.


    But now, these two human skin masks will be a big trouble.


    Conspicuous, too conspicuous.


    She and Wuyu were originally fugitives and could not attract people''s attention. If you really stick these two human skin masks on your face, it''s hard not to attract attention!


    I''m afraid that when the officers and men who have been searched find out, they will make a good investigation. Isn''t it useless for them to enter the earth without a door?


    What are they running out of King Rui''s mansion for?


    Is it to let shangguanhong''s people arrest them again?!

 Chapter 1668

    Wuyu, who came out of the ghost King''s house, was hiding in the dark, looking at the trend of pursuing soldiers in the Rui King''s house.


    Just as he was about to return from the darkness, Wuyu immediately hid himself in the darkness and looked at the situation.


    "You, go over there and have a look. You follow me here."


    "Do a good search, do a careful search!"


    "You must bring back those who escaped!"


    "If anyone finds a clue, his highness will be rewarded heavily!"


    "Yes


    In the early morning, the streets and alleys, which were originally extremely quiet, suddenly broke this quiet moment because of the sudden arrival of the officers and soldiers, and became flying.


    After checking all the places around, no clues were found. Then the officers and men gathered and left, heading for the next street, leaving the place in a mess.


    But the common people are not easy to say anything, can only look at the back of the officers and soldiers left whispered.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Wasn''t it good before? Why do so many people come to check in the early morning? It''s a mess on our side. "


    "It''s said that there is something precious in King Rui''s mansion that has been stolen, so these officers and soldiers come to arrest the thief. No, it''s been all night, and no one has been caught


    "So it''s arresting?"


    The family has been turned upside down, and the officers and soldiers are slowly away, so that the people''s courage has become a bit bigger, began to whisper.


    After all, they were curious about what happened.


    These words spread into Wuyu''s ears, and let Wuyu know that shangguanhong said that the Rui palace had lost something, which was just an excuse.


    With this excuse, to find him and no demon two people, lest cause unnecessary things happen.


    Wuyu listen, there is nothing useful, is turning around to leave here, looking for a way to escape. I don''t know who said a word, spread into Wuyu''s ears, let just lift up the pace to leave Wuyu, again stopped.


    The whole person stood stiff in the distance, as if his feet were nailed.


    "It''s said that it''s to catch a traitor, that''s why so many officers and men are dispatched."


    "Treason? Do you think it''s that woman? "


    "Is that the woman who just hung on the wall?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s her."


    "Oh, well, that woman''s death is really miserable. You see, just like a man like me, he just dares to have a look. I didn''t dare to take a second look, so I came back in a hurry. "


    "Who says not, also don''t know that woman after all committed what matter, can let Rui Wang Shizi send so big anger, be so miserable."


    "Evil..."


    Word by word into the ears of Wuyu, let Wuyu brain a blank, cool all over.


    It was so cold that I almost thought I was in the cold winter.


    Women?


    Hanging on the wall?


    Women?


    What woman is hanging on the wall?


    Wuyu doesn''t know who these people are talking about, but there is a voice in his heart, a strong voice constantly telling him, telling him something.


    Those people said that the woman who was hung on the wall by shangguanhong was either someone else or Wu Xiang!

 Chapter 1669

    Wuyu felt that he was not only cold in his body, but also cold in his heart.


    The next second, Wuyu''s figure immediately disappeared from the darkness.


    Along the way, there are several opportunities, because of physical exhaustion, fatigue, and endless panic in my heart, I almost exposed my whereabouts.


    If you want to talk about the ability of hiding, he has been a dark guard for so many years and has done so many things in the dark. If he doesn''t want to be found, no one will feel his presence.


    But now, his heart is really flustered, already did not know how many mistakes have appeared.


    Almost a lot of times, it almost appeared in people''s serious.


    However, he did not have time to do unnecessary Dodge, he did not have time to hide his shadow. As soon as I came out of the alley, Wuyu looked up at the wall in the distance.


    Just a look at it, immediately let Wuyu stand in the distance.


    In the distance, I saw a thick rope, tightly strangling Wu Xiang''s neck, hanging on the wall, letting the wind and the sun peck.


    He didn''t even have a piece of clothes to cover his body. He was naked and hung on the high wall of the city for a person to observe.


    Even people who come and go in and out of the capital can see it.


    And the exposed body, green and purple, can see the white skin, but it is also full of teeth, and white liquid has been dried.


    Even if it is not out of the cabinet of women, can also see that this body must have suffered severe humiliation in life, otherwise it will not become like this.


    However, even if I really didn''t understand, there was a long stick between the two legs of the corpse, and the blood left behind bit by bit along the stick, forming a pool of blood on the ground.


    Beast!


    What shangguanhong did was a beast!


    Wu Yu''s eyes were staring at Wu Xiang''s corpse. There was an unprecedented anger, attacking his brain!


    Now he has nothing in his mind and can''t remember anything. He just wants to kill shangguanhong and cut off shangguanhong''s head to pay homage to the spirit without incense!


    At this time, Wuyu burst out a strong force, just opened his mouth to roar out a word. On the back of the body was a hand to cover the mouth, and then let Wuyu will be the voice of grief and anger to the extreme roar, swallow into the stomach.


    Wu Yu struggles.


    Struggling with anger, no matter what, do not care about anything, just want to break through everything, regardless of the advance rushed past.


    Go to Wu Xiang''s side and put down the corpse hanging on the city wall!


    And Wuyu didn''t realize his idea. The man standing behind him hugged Wuyu''s waist and kept dragging Wuyu back. He didn''t want to let Wuyu move forward.


    "I can''t go. It''s a trap."


    "No worry, now calm down and don''t be impulsive!"


    "It''s a trap. It''s a trap shangguanhong wants to get us out of!"


    "Calm down, don''t be fooled!"


    "No worry, calm down!"


    But at this moment, Wuyu''s eyes were red with anger, and he couldn''t listen to anything. He was as fierce as a wild beast!

 Chapter 1670

    I can''t think of anything in my mind. I just want to rush forward. I want to get rid of the barrier of Wu Yao. I think Wu Yao is the barrier to her!


    "Well..."


    In ordinary times, Wu Yao is not Wu Yu''s opponent.


    Now the injured Wu Yao is more unlikely to be Wu Yu''s opponent. He was beaten several times by Wu Yu in a row. Also every time in the no demon body wound, let originally injured place is not good, at the moment is more injury.


    Pain of no demon mouth out of a trace of blood, pale.


    "Don''t go."


    "No worry, you really can''t go!"


    "Don''t worry, wake up and don''t go!"


    Even if it is like this, Wu Yao doesn''t dare to let go of Wu Yu and let him rush up!


    Let Wuyu appear in front of shangguanhong, I''m afraid Wuyu will become the same as Wuxiang!


    In order to get revenge from shangguanhong in the future, we must not let go of it!


    Now they don''t have the capital to go to shangguanhong for revenge!


    Even more than just, he hugged Wuyu harder and didn''t let him go forward.


    Almost, hands and legs tightly wrapped in Wuyu''s body, also don''t care about the difference between men and women, people stick to Wuyu''s back.


    No incense is gone, not even Wuyu!


    "No worry, would you wake up a little?"


    "Now Wuxiang is dead. Wuxiang died for us. Wake up!"


    "If you rush out now, all that Wu Xiang has done for us will be in vain!"


    "No worry, calm down! Calm down


    "As long as our lives are still there, we will certainly take revenge for Wu Xiang in the future!"


    "No worry, now we are going to find the master!"


    "When we find the master, we''ll let him take revenge for Wu Xiang, OK?"


    "No worries! Now we rush out, there''s no way to avenge Wu Xiang. Maybe we''ll lose our lives! "


    "In that case, Wu Xiang was sacrificed in vain!"


    "No worry, can you hear me? Calm down!"


    Listen to so many words that Wu Yao said, originally struggling ceaselessly, at this time slowly stopped. As if will have no demon to say of words to listen to go into the heart, the whole person is stupefied, silly stand in place.


    A pair of eyes staring at the body without incense on the wall, there is no light.


    In my ears, I kept thinking about a sentence, Wu Xiang is dead, Wu Xiang is dead, Wu Xiang is to save our lives, dead!


    Wu Xiang was humiliated in order to save us!


    Even if he refuses to admit it now, Wu Xiang will lose his life after all.


    And also no dignity, clothes do not cover the body hanging on the wall above, let people watch!


    Now he has no way to collect the body for Wu Xiang I can only watch Watching Wu Xiang suffer humiliation


    "Wuyu..."


    Looking at Wuyu no longer like just so rampage, no demon holding Wuyu''s strength a little smaller, but still dare not let go, completely let go of Wuyu.


    "Let go."


    Wuyu was silent for a while and said in a low voice.


    The hand that clenches tightly into fist also slowly loosen, then will have no demon''s arm to break off one by one from his body.


    Wu Yao looks at Wu Yu''s back and opens his mouth to say something, but Wu Yu takes the lead.

 Chapter 1671

    "I''ve calmed down. Don''t stand here. Let''s go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wuyu left here with great strides.


    I didn''t even look back, nor did I look at Wu Xiang.


    It''s not that Wuyu doesn''t want to see Wuxiang for the last time, but that he doesn''t dare to see Wuxiang.


    If you stand here and have a look more, he will calm down. I''m afraid he will go crazy again.


    He will rush up regardless of everything and bring out the body without fragrance. Will not hesitate to look at those eyes without incense to all a pair of a pair to dig out!


    If he doesn''t leave and continues to stay here, he doesn''t know what he will do later.


    Looking at Wuyu determined to leave the back, no demon a little Leng for a while, finally toward the body of no incense there to continue to see a look. The last farewell, twisted his head, quickly caught up with Wuyu, disappeared in the alley.


    "If you want to get out of the city, take out your customs clearance documents."


    "Nothing. I want to get out of town?"


    "No one is allowed to leave the city without customs clearance documents!"


    The officers and soldiers guarding the city gate drove away one after another people who had no customs clearance documents and wanted to get out of the city gate. Especially looking at the long line of people waiting to get out of the city, I can''t bear it.


    Finally, he opened his voice and yelled, "listen to me, all of you! Now the prince of Rui has an order. He who wants to go out of the city gate must have a customs clearance document! "


    "If not, you can''t go out of the gate!"


    "If you want to get out of the city gate, go to the Yamen to get the customs clearance documents."


    These words fall down, let the people standing in line here in an uproar.


    What the officers and soldiers said is simple. They have to pass the customs documents when they leave the city gate.


    If there are no customs clearance documents, you have to go to the Yamen to get them.


    If it''s really that simple, do they still queue up here with no customs clearance documents?!


    I have already run to the Yamen to handle the customs clearance documents!


    This customs clearance document will be sent by the Yamen if no one goes!


    This is for money!


    Rich people want to go out of the city, casually buy a dozen, it is not distressed.


    But the money they earn every day is only enough to support their families. They have no money to feed themselves when they buy customs clearance documents!


    Moreover, the price of the customs clearance documents is so expensive, that is to say, they can''t afford to earn money for two days in succession!


    Buy?


    What do you want?!


    There is no extra money to buy customs clearance documents.


    Forget it. If you don''t have money to buy customs clearance documents, don''t go out of town.


    Scattered scattered, or don''t go out of the city, stay honest.


    For a time, standing in line at the gate of the people are scattered a lot.


    However, Wuyu and Wuyi, who were originally mixed in the crowd, were unexpected for the crowd that suddenly dispersed.


    As soon as these people left, the two of them stood out a little.


    Dressed in luxurious fabrics, there is no carriage around. Standing there like this, no matter who saw it, they would feel a little weird.


    "It seems that I don''t think much about it. I didn''t expect that there were customs clearance documents."


    Looking at the situation in front of us, Wu Yao murmured helplessly.

 Chapter 1672

    Wuyu obviously discovered this situation, but he wanted to leave in such a hurry that he didn''t have time to prepare these things.


    Now found, can only be a hurry to make up the formalities.


    "Go, do it."


    Wuyu makes a quick decision and leads Wuyi to go back to prepare these things.


    Two people just turned to go that moment, the officers and soldiers standing at the gate of the city suddenly stopped them.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Stop."


    "You two, where are you going?"


    The officers and soldiers had only seen the back of the two men. When they came forward to stop them, the appearance of Wu Yao and Wu Yu made the officers and soldiers'' eyes straighten.


    Even if there is no demon face covered with a veil, it is not difficult to see that this is a beauty!


    Wonderful!


    It''s really a beautiful woman!


    Wonderful.


    But when did these two great beauties come to the capital?


    He has been guarding the gate of the city for so long. Why has he never seen it?


    These two people are so unforgettable that they will never be forgotten as long as they have seen them once.


    He had no impression at all. This was the first time he saw these two people.


    Wuyu''s face was cold. He took a step forward and stood in front of Wuyi. He scolded coldly: "where are you going? Do you want to report to me?"


    "No, of course not, of course not. How dare you do that?" The bodyguard guarding the gate was immediately suppressed by the strong momentum of Wuyu, and immediately changed his face.


    He may not be able to really understand the young masters in the capital, so he does not dare to provoke you when he sees Wuyu''s posture.


    Who knows what kind of person they are provoking?


    And he was just a little guard at the gate.


    "Don''t you just let me see. I''m going to handle the customs clearance documents now!"


    Wuyu grabbed Wuyi''s wrist, which was his favorite concubine. If anyone dares to say one more word, he will have a look on his face. It is true that none of the officers and soldiers standing nearby were bluffed.


    When Wuyu took Wuyi and was about to bypass the guard of the city gate, the officer and soldier quickly came up with a dogleg smile: "this young man, in fact, I just didn''t want to stop you. I just want to say that a person with such status as this young master is not a person who can be wanted, right? "


    What the officers and soldiers said made Wuyu feel confused. He stopped to look at the officers and soldiers nearby and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    As soon as the officer and soldier saw it, he immediately continued to flatter and said with a smile: "I want to say that the distance between the Yamen and the city gate is not near at all. So far away, you see this charming little beauty behind you. After a while, if her feet hurt, what should she do? Young master, don''t you want to be distressed? "


    "The little one here can actually let you two out, that is..."


    The officers and soldiers were smiling, and the fingers in front of them rubbed gently. The meaning is self-evident. Anyone who knows it will understand what it means.


    As long as you can give money, even if there is no customs clearance documents, then he can also release it!

 Chapter 1673

    See this officer and soldier''s this behavior action, have no demon''s eyes a tiny light.


    If they go to the Yamen to change the customs clearance documents, it''s not so easy. Maybe something goes wrong and shangguanhong''s people will find out.


    Now that they can give money to get out of the city gate, it''s just a pie in the sky thing for them.


    Wu Yao gently pinches Wu Yu''s fingers. Wu Yu naturally understands what Wu Yao wants to say.


    The hand did not show the trace touched on the body for a while, originally calm face slightly trembled a few minutes.


    They forget that they don''t have any money with them now. It should be said that they don''t have time to get money.


    Another place of the master was not in the capital, and the ghost palace was copied by Shangguan Hong.


    There is nothing complete left, let alone silver.


    And they wear these two clothes, or run to someone else''s home to shun back.


    Otherwise, the two of them have no clothes to wear, they can only wear black night clothes.


    The officers and soldiers in the garrison are still waiting happily. They will take out money to reward them. After all, the Yamen is so far away, and the two people don''t look like ordinary people. They will certainly give a large sum of money generously. But he looked at Wuyu and felt for a long time in his arms, but he didn''t find any silver.


    The officers and soldiers who were guarding the city just laughed like doglegs. Now they suddenly changed a little.


    Even some impatient frown, is to see the eye?


    These two people are not rich people. Are they dressed so gorgeous that they are actually poor?


    "Young master, you didn''t forget to bring out a little wine money, did you?"


    Wuyu frowned and answered the question of the city guards.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise broke out at the gate of the city.


    So that the officers and soldiers standing here did not care what to say with Wuyu, and quickly looked over to see what the situation was.


    "Who let you touch my master''s carriage? Can you touch my master''s carriage? Don''t take away your dirty hands


    A loud voice, accompanied by a whip, immediately pulled the sight of these people at the gate.


    Even if Wuyu and Wuyi chop are far away, they can smell a strong fragrance.


    This is a carriage made entirely of agarwood. There are five red sweaty BMWs pulling forward.


    And the sweat dripping from the horse is also blood red!


    The carriage is exquisitely carved with all kinds of Phoenix with different postures. Some of them look down on the world, some of them spread their wings and soar, and some of them stand still on it. It can be described as the beauty of the carriage by its exquisite craftsmanship.


    This carriage is even more ostentatious and luxurious than the carriage before their master!


    Needless to say, Wuyu and Wuyi were stunned for a moment, even the officers and soldiers guarding the city gate were stunned.


    They guard the city gate. Have you seen anyone coming and going?


    What carriage have you not seen?


    Even now, I can''t help reaching out and touching the carriage.


    As a result, the next moment, I heard the sound of the whip.

 Chapter 1674

    Before touching the hand quilt on the carriage, there were several more whiplash marks.


    "Bold!"


    The guards of the city gate quickly covered the back of their hands, and some of them yelled at the ferocious woman on the carriage.


    He is an official of the imperial court. Where can he be whipped!


    Especially now, there are so many people around him. If he doesn''t have a little dignity, how can he control others from going out of the gate!


    The woman in front of her not only didn''t have any convergence, but also looked at the officers and soldiers who were whipped by her to guard the city gate. On the contrary, she looked like a mole ant. Open mouth to speak is a arrogant to the extreme words: "bold?"


    "I think you are bold!"


    "Stand in the way! Don''t hurry to make way for my master! If you dare to stop my master, you are eating the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard! "


    The guard of the city gate was scolded by the woman in a daze. After reaction, he immediately took out his waist knife and stopped the road in front of him completely.


    "Rui Wang Shizi has an order. No one can enter without customs clearance documents. Take them all!"


    "Who is sitting in the carriage, come out quickly!"


    "Ha ha."


    The woman slightly raised her chin, sneer, arrogant expression let people see want to hit her. He didn''t even look at anyone: "let me down, just by you minions? I tell you, even if your emperor comes, you have to give way three points! "


    "No, no, right to say, even the Dragon chair has to be given to my master, you know!"


    "My master, in this land, no country dares to be disrespectful to my master!"


    "Those who are smart should get out of the way and go to the front to open the way for my master!"


    "Then, hurry to inform those of you who are in charge now, open the gate of the palace, and respectfully welcome my master in!"


    What I have said is that if you want to be more bullish, you will be more bullish!


    Listen to these people standing nearby are also dizzy, do not know who is sitting in the carriage, in the end what kind of identity, the status would be so extraordinary?


    Even Wuyu and Wuyi frowned tightly when they listened.


    Two people slightly looked at each other, no demon shook his head, can''t remember what identity these people are.


    Don''t say, in this land, she has never heard of anyone whose identity can reach this level.


    Let alone other people.


    "Who on earth is in the carriage?"


    "If there are any customs clearance documents, take them out quickly!"


    "You can''t go in without customs clearance documents!"


    The officers and soldiers of the garrison listen to the arrogant words of the woman in front of them. They really don''t know what the identity of the people inside is.


    However, the man said so much that he didn''t know. He didn''t dare to put people in casually.


    When the woman in front of her still pointed to their nose and scolded them, a low woman''s voice came out of the carriage: "you don''t have any customs clearance documents, but you have this one."


    The voice had dropped, and a thing was thrown out of the carriage.

 Chapter 1675

    The officers and soldiers who guarded the city gate quickly caught the things thrown out of the carriage and put them in front of their eyes.


    It''s a pendant.


    A round, almost transparent sphere was tied to the red rope.


    This sphere is transparent, without any impurities, which he has never seen before.


    And in the middle of the sphere, there is a phoenix that I don''t know how to carve!


    With the slow rotation of the ball, the Phoenix in the ball will also be shaking.


    He had never seen anything like this before. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    It''s just that it doesn''t matter!


    "Who knows what the hell this is!"


    The guard of the gate knew that the object in his hand was rare, but he couldn''t say what was rare, and he didn''t feel it!


    What he wants is the most important one, the customs clearance document!


    As long as there are no customs clearance documents, there are no rare things to talk about!


    It''s not for him anyway!


    "What I want is a customs clearance document. What do you want to do with it?"


    Not to mention that the officers and soldiers who guarded the gate didn''t know each other, even the people standing around were talking about this rare object, shaking their heads.


    They had never seen such a thing before. It looked very precious, but it was useless to them.


    It''s not enough to feed them.


    And no demon, in inadvertently looking at this object, his eyes have been locked on that thing, and he can''t move his eyes at all.


    Even, the steps are some uncontrollable move in that direction. If it wasn''t for Wuyu to catch the man in time, Wuyi would almost reach out and take that thing over.


    "What is that?"


    Wu Yu asked Wu Yao in a low voice.


    Looking at Wu Yao''s uncontrollable action, Wu Yu knew that Wu Yao must know the origin of this object, otherwise it would not be such an expression.


    After looking at Wu Yao''s face, it seems that there is a voice stuck in the throat, unable to speak and swallow. Looking at the thing, he was shocked and happy: "that''s That''s... "


    For a long time, I didn''t say a complete sentence, which made Wuyu pay attention to it.


    Can let no demon have such reaction, I''m afraid the origin of this object will not be so simple.


    Just as Wuyu was waiting for Wuyi to finish a complete sentence, the woman standing on the carriage raised her chin and hummed coldly: "what? Is it too long since our kingdom of Luan and Feng disappeared, or has the kingdom of Luan and Feng never been to this continent for a long time? "


    "How dare you ants forget our existence?"


    "What are you doing here? If you don''t hurry to inform your emperor, it''s the messenger of Luan and Feng kingdom. Let him send someone to meet you quickly!"


    The kingdom of Phoenix?!


    These three words came out of the woman''s mouth, just like thunder, echoing in people''s ears, which made their bodies tremble slightly at that time!


    Luanfeng kingdom!


    This is a magical country


    At the same time, it is also a country forgotten by so many countries here

 Chapter 1676

    No


    It should not be forgotten, but a country deliberately blocked by all the countries here.


    I don''t want their people to know that there is still luanfeng country in the world!


    However, no matter how the blockade, some things of luanfeng country will be known to the common people through various channels.


    Even if they haven''t seen the prosperity of this country with their own eyes, the things recorded in the previous books will not be falsified. No matter in the history books of that country, it is clearly recorded that luanfeng country is so powerful!


    How powerful it is!


    They are the countries that can''t catch up!


    Originally, I thought that the country had slowly withdrawn from the stage of history. And the five countries on this road have their own spheres of influence and contain each other.


    But who ever thought?


    The kingdom of Phoenix


    The kingdom of Luan and Feng has come out again today!


    How long has it been since they heard the words Luan and Feng kingdom?


    After so many years, they heard it again!


    The kingdom of Luan and Feng really existed, but it didn''t disappear because of their intentional blockade and forgetting!


    Now, luanfeng country has returned to the mainland again!!!


    Let alone the ordinary people around them, they were shocked one by one. Even when they heard the words Luan and Feng Kingdom, they were shocked.


    Low head toward no demon to see in the past, see no demon''s eyes inside the glory, are that kind of sure so look.


    It must be that at the moment when I saw the keepsake, Wu Yao''s heart had already vaguely guessed the identity of the other party.


    But this thing is too incredible. After all, Luan Feng Kingdom has disappeared for so long. How can it suddenly appear?


    So, no demon is not sure, also can''t believe.


    Now, the sudden appearance of luanfeng kingdom in Dazhou really shocked Wuyu.


    However, whether Luan Fengguo appears or not has nothing to do with him at present, and he has no idea why Luan Fengguo appears here.


    What he has to do now is to leave here in a hurry!


    He stretched out his hand to pull Wu Yao for a while, and said in a low voice, "come on, let''s go!"


    Wu Yao was pulled away by Wu Yu, and then he came back to his mind. In a twinkling of an eye, he had a look. All the people standing around were shocked by the three words of Luan and Feng Kingdom, and they had not recovered.


    Even the officers and soldiers who guarded the gate were shocked.


    All people''s attention fell on the carriage of luanfeng kingdom.


    At this time, if you don''t run away quickly, when will you wait?


    Two people quickly convergence of the body''s breath, extremely quickly brush past the crowd. Along the edge of the wall, slowly looking out to move. It''s easy to avoid the eyes of the guards.


    At the moment of turning around, the curtain of the carriage slightly raised a small corner.


    Although Wu Yao was a little curious, he wanted to take a look at what the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom looked like. But now is obviously not the best time to inquire.


    Now or hurry to escape, and so found the master, is a serious matter!


    No demon restrained his mind and didn''t look at it secretly. He quickly followed Wuyu behind and went out of the city gate under the cover of the carriage of luanfeng Kingdom

 Chapter 1677

    A hand came out of the raised curtain.


    A hand is not very scaly white, but also can vaguely see the cocoon on the hand.


    But it is not so obvious, like at the beginning of a bitter, but then slowly in the maintenance of the same hand.


    Slightly will raise the curtain open, showing a look is not so beautiful face, but like a jasper.


    It''s just


    If you can see this face, you will be shocked!


    It''s a face that Wuyu looks absolutely familiar with!


    Green cherry!


    The appearance of the servant girl beside murongsheng!


    Qing Ying just took a look at the situation outside, but she didn''t have time to see it clearly. Suddenly there was a sneeze in the carriage.


    Green cherry a listen, immediately put down the car curtain, cut off the outside want to see the line of sight.


    Then listen to the murmur of green cherry in the carriage, and the murmur of discontent from a young man.


    Later, the low voice of the woman who had just spoken did not know what to say. The two people in the carriage did not continue to speak.


    For a moment, there was no movement in the carriage. It was very quiet.


    And the common people standing outside also have a look at me, I look at you, the mood is very complex.


    A country that has disappeared for so long suddenly appears in front of them. They really don''t know what to say.


    And the people sitting in this carriage, whether they are the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom or not, are not what these little officers and soldiers who guard the gate can provoke!


    Especially looking at the woman outside the carriage, she was arrogant and didn''t pay any attention to them.


    I''m afraid, maybe it''s true that it came from Luan and Feng kingdom?


    So, they selectively left a few officers and soldiers to continue to guard the city gate. And a few people who were divided out quickly opened the way for the two carriages, and quickly went towards the direction of the palace.


    This kind of thing can''t be solved by them!


    Still must quickly lead these not easy to provoke of person to see Rui Wang Shizi''s highness!


    If you delay, they will die!


    If the person claiming to be luanfeng kingdom is false, his highness will send someone to deal with it!


    If it''s true, don''t they want to offend the people of luanfeng kingdom?!


    Maybe, he will make Rui Wang Shizi angry and punish them for a crime of doing things unfavourably!


    A commotion passed, and the order of the city gate at this time had just returned to the quiet time. However, no demon and no Yu have been fishing in troubled waters secretly ran out of the capital.


    The topic of Luan and Feng Kingdom has always been ignored by people. And now, the moment like a long wing, in the whole capital inside to spread!


    Before long, the streets and alleys have begun to talk about the things of that year.


    Once upon a time, the things that still exist in luanfeng kingdom are almost forgotten in my memory The blurred things of Luan and Feng Kingdom make their memory bright again in a flash.


    Everyone talks about what they know, what they don''t know, and what they make up.


    Anyway, one thing is certain. The three people in Luan Feng kingdom are well known by everyone again.

 Chapter 1678

    When shangguanhong got the news from the dark guard, his reaction was no less than others.


    I was shocked and hard to believe.


    Although he is a man who wants to be an emperor, he wants to be calm. However, what happened this time was so shocking that he couldn''t completely erase the astonishing difference in his heart.


    It''s amazing.


    "What did you just say?"


    Shangguanhong couldn''t believe what he heard in his ears. What did the people who came here report?


    It''s impossible!


    He would rather he had just heard something wrong than believe it!


    "Tell your highness that the envoys of luanfeng Kingdom have come, and they are on their way to the palace." The eunuch again pointed his voice and repeated what he had just said.


    This time, shangguanhong finally heard this sentence clearly, and it''s hard not to believe it!


    The kingdom of Phoenix The kingdom of Phoenix?


    Luan Fengguo, is it coming again?!


    "Luan Feng..." Shangguanhong said these two words in a soft voice.


    The breath is not the shock and surprise at the beginning, but the taste of anxiety.


    Luanfeng Kingdom has disappeared for a long time, others may have forgotten its existence.


    But he couldn''t forget it!


    He can''t do anything about Fengguo!


    Because, once there was a woman who had a relationship with Luan Feng!


    That woman is murongsheng!


    Shangguanhong''s brain is a little dizzy at the moment. He doesn''t know what to do. I don''t know what the appearance of luanfeng Kingdom indicates at this juncture.


    Even, it was this kind of haunting appearance outside the capital. There was no sign at all. The beating people were unprepared!


    What on earth is this for?


    No one knows, no one knows!


    However, I still feel uneasy in my heart. I don''t know why I always feel that the appearance of luanfeng kingdom is not a good thing for him


    "Lead the way ahead and see what''s going on!"


    No matter what the appearance of Luan Feng kingdom is for and why, he wants to see it.


    We should respond to changes with constancy.


    As long as you see people, you will know whether the people who claim to be luanfeng kingdom are true or false.


    What''s the purpose of coming here!


    "Prince Rui is here!"


    Shangguanhong was standing at the gate of the main hall. The eunuchs beside him had already notified him three times, but there was no sound on the other side, as if no one was there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguanhong frowned and glared at the eunuch.


    The eunuch was also confused, and shook his head: "Your Highness, I don''t know. However, it was the slave who sent the messengers of Luan and Feng kingdom in person just now. I haven''t seen any of them come out. Why is there no one? "


    "Go and see what happens." Shangguanhong motioned.


    The eunuch went forward and reached for the door of the hall. But before the hand touched the door, a very arrogant voice came from inside.


    "My master is a little tired now. He needs a rest. His royal highness will come and meet my master early tomorrow."

 Chapter 1679

    After saying these words, the palace was calm again.


    None of the people standing outside the hall dare to speak out loud, but they dare not breathe a little more. Rui Wang Shizi''s low pressure almost froze the air.


    What''s going on?


    These people have no scruples at all, they are here to catch up with customers directly?!


    It''s just the opposite!


    Rui Wang Shizi is now the chief of Dazhou, and he is now the chief of the palace. Now, actually in Rui Wang Shizi''s territory, directly refused to meet with Rui Wang Shizi?!!


    What''s more, the next day is not for them to get up early to see Rui Wang Shizi, but for Rui Wang Shizi to see them early?!!


    How powerful is this? How powerful is Luan Feng kingdom? How can it reach this level?!


    Say these words, not afraid to flash his tongue?!


    Not seeing him?


    You want him to come early the next day?


    He actually, in his own territory, eat the people from outside the door shut?!!


    Shangguanhong''s face at the moment was already black.


    None of the eunuchs and maids standing beside shangguanhong dared to breathe loudly.


    So quietly passed for a long time, for a long time thought shangguanhong had been angry to say nothing. Shangguanhong clenched his teeth, and almost squeezed out a few words: "in this case, please have a good rest first


    "Tomorrow, my son will visit again!"


    Control their own feelings of irritability in the heart, said not too fierce words.


    Just after finishing this sentence, shangguanhong closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to control his mood. Then he glared at the front and left quickly.


    Before he could tell the truth and origin of the emissary of Luan and Feng Kingdom, he had to endure it for a while!


    It''s not too late to settle accounts with these people until tomorrow!


    If it''s true, it''s better to say something.


    But if these people are people of luanfeng kingdom in disguise, don''t blame him for being cruel!


    "Go and bring one of the gatekeepers to my son! I want to have a good understanding of the situation! "


    When he came to the imperial study hall, shangguanhong stopped: "by the way, I''ll call all the ministers. My son has something important to announce."


    "Yes


    The eunuch had already brought the officers and soldiers at the gate of the garrison to the palace and shangguanhong in front of him.


    Before he could get down on his knees, shangguanhong waved his hand impatiently: "don''t get down on your knees. Tell me clearly what happened to the emissary of luanfeng Kingdom and how he appeared?"


    A country that has disappeared for so long appears in Dazhou for no reason.


    It''s hard to be suspicious!


    Seeing the officers and soldiers stammering what they saw clearly, shangguanhong''s face darkened when he heard the arrogant words outside the carriage.


    Because at the moment, he thought of the secret he had just met the messenger of luanfeng kingdom. Especially heard that kind of headmaster''s words that that woman said, originally gloomy facial expression, became more gloomy!


    Even the ministers who came in one after another frowned when they heard the intermittent narration of the guards.

 Chapter 1680

    If these people really come from luanfeng Kingdom and are envoys of luanfeng Kingdom, then they really can''t do anything about these people.


    Even if these people in Luan Feng kingdom are so arrogant, they have to serve people well in their territory, and they can''t neglect them.


    After all, many of these ministers were very old. They were very impressed by the strength of luanfeng kingdom!


    In retrospect, it''s still fresh in my memory!


    If the distance is far, they are really shivering at the state of Luan and Feng.


    Waiting for the guards to finish the whole story, the first one to speak was not Shangguan Hong, but one of the ministers who came.


    "Luan Feng Kingdom has been gone for more than ten years. You are just a little guard at the gate of the city. Just by their own words, you believe what they say? Do you believe that they really came from luanfeng country? Don''t you think, are they fake? "


    "There''s no evidence to believe them!"


    As soon as the official''s voice dropped, Murong Chengji began to speak: "my Lord, do you think these people are liars?"


    "Then these swindlers are so bold that I admire them! A common swindler dares to eat and drink in the palace. Don''t you feel timid? "


    These two people, no matter where they are, are always wrong. The official asked the question himself, and at the next moment he felt that what he said was absurd.


    But at this time, hearing Murong Cheng''s sarcastic tone, he didn''t want to retreat. Instead, he continued to say: "what''s the point?"?! Since they are cheaters, they are very brave, and they are more brave than heaven


    "Otherwise, how can a coward become a liar?"


    "The kingdom of Luan and Feng disappeared for so long, and suddenly some emissary appeared. You said you believed it. Who believed it?"


    "You


    Murong Cheng''s angry eyes rebuked the official. Just as he was about to respond, he was interrupted by Shangguan Hong.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    Originally, because of the affairs of luanfeng Kingdom, he was upset. He didn''t know what luanfeng kingdom wanted to do. In addition, the attitude of the envoys of luanfeng Kingdom just now made him extremely irritable.


    "My son asked you to come here, not to quarrel!"


    With a roar, shangguanhong stretched out his hand to the soldiers guarding the city: "give me the keepsake of luanfeng kingdom!"


    The next moment, the officers and soldiers guarding the gate carefully handed a beautifully made jade pendant to shangguanhong.


    You can see a red knot tied to a transparent round sphere. It immediately attracted the eyes of all the officials in the hall.


    "Phoenix!"


    After seeing this, Murong Cheng exclaimed in a low voice, and then walked up and browed: "the symbol of Luan and Feng kingdom is Phoenix. As long as people with noble status will wear a kind of phoenix decoration."


    "It is said that the keepsake of Luan and Feng Kingdom seems to be a kind of glass? It''s still glass. No other country can make it. Therefore, as long as the keepsake can be taken out, it must be from luanfeng kingdom! "


    "It''s said that what''s called glass is transparent, light and extremely easy to break. Although beautiful in appearance, it is extremely fragile, and only Luan Feng kingdom can make it. "


    "Is this the keepsake of luanfeng kingdom?"

 Chapter 1681

    "This keepsake is so beautiful..."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen anything so beautiful..."


    "It''s really possible that this is the keepsake of luanfeng Kingdom..."


    For a moment, all the officials on the scene were bewildered by the keepsake of luanfeng Kingdom, and their eyes were fixed on it, and they didn''t want to move.


    Who would have thought that a country with a long history of dust would suddenly appear on this continent?


    Who could have thought that in his lifetime, he could see such a beautiful object that he had never seen before?


    It''s so beautiful.


    What kind of methods can we achieve this kind of technology?


    What kind of way is the lifelike Phoenix carved out and put in?


    It''s unbelievable!


    Even Shangguan Hong, who was standing on one side, had to admit that the object in his hand was really exquisite and intoxicating. It was like a dust covered treasure with high value.


    Also won''t be casually taken out, everywhere a throw.


    I''m afraid you don''t have to fall such a light thing. Even if you fall on the ground, if you touch it a little, it will crack or even break.


    If those people are really swindlers, they will not take out such precious objects so easily. And casually, it was given to an official guarding the gate.


    It seems that those people really came from luanfeng country


    Shangguanhong frowned slightly, and asked the eunuch around him to put away the exquisite keepsake. His fingers bent slightly and tapped the table gently.


    The rhythmic thump seemed to strike the hearts of every official standing in front of them, which made them almost panic. They didn''t know what shangguanhong meant now and what they wanted to say when they were called.


    They didn''t think that shangguanhong just told them to come here to talk about luanfeng Kingdom


    However, shangguanhong did not maintain such a silent atmosphere for a long time. He raised his eyelids slightly and looked at the officials who stood in front of him and lowered their heads. He didn''t know what they were thinking. He broke the silence and said in a deep voice: "no one knows what the purpose of this sudden visit to luanfeng kingdom is. After all, a country that has disappeared for such a long time is caught off guard when it suddenly visits us. "


    "Moreover, the time of their visit is not so suitable. The emperor has just died, and there is no one in the whole country who can stand up and take charge. Do you have any suggestions for those who are able to meet the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom? "


    "Otherwise, if we have a long time to meet luanfeng Kingdom, the envoys of luanfeng kingdom may think that we are neglecting them, and it''s hard to explain at that time."


    What shangguanhong said is reasonable and reasonable. Even the ministers who have some opinions on shangguanhong did not come forward to refute what shangguanhong said at this time.


    "Your Highness is wise. It''s been several days since the emperor died, and it''s all your highness who is busy. I believe that his highness Shizi can supervise the state and let Dazhou work normally. Otherwise, when Luan Feng Kingdom sees that we have no sovereign on Monday, it thinks that we are bullied! "

 Chapter 1682

    "Mr. Zhang is absolutely right. Your highness can take up the responsibility first. After all, the situation is urgent now. People in Luan Feng kingdom can''t think that we are a bully. "


    "Yes, I agree."


    "His highness huishizi, at the beginning, Lao Chen did not find the legacy left by the former Emperor. However, the old minister also believed that a country should not be without a monarch for a day. Now the one who can shoulder this heavy responsibility must be his royal highness. "


    "Your Highness is the best choice at present!"


    For a moment, almost all the officials standing at the scene agreed with it one after another.


    Almost for a moment, these adults have understood, shangguanhong suddenly asked them to come to the palace to discuss something.


    I want to ascend the throne through the affairs of luanfeng kingdom!


    In this case, the officials who had been attached to shangguanhong for a long time were naturally willing to recommend shangguanhong!


    If Shangguan Hong really can ascend the throne at this time, then they are all from the dragon!


    At that time, it will not be able to make a smooth progress! They will be the officials of the emperor''s side! Can''t you walk horizontally in the capital?!


    Even the officials who were not attached to shangguanhong could not think of any good way at this time.


    First of all, there was no imperial edict left before the death of the former Emperor.


    Secondly, it seems that none of the princes of the former Emperor can be used at present, or they are too young to shoulder the important task.


    Three to


    The most frightening ghost king, after the death of the former Emperor, was proved to be the murderer of the former Emperor, and now he doesn''t know where to flee! Even the ghost palace has been sealed by the officers and soldiers.


    It is absolutely impossible to insist that the ghost king should inherit the throne!


    It''s just a crime of Patricide, the ghost king can''t be on the throne!


    What''s more


    Although they didn''t take part in the search of the ghost King''s house, they didn''t stop when Rui Wang Shizi put forward the matter! At that time, the ghost king will make a comeback. According to the personality of the ghost king, it will not give them a good life!


    If you think so, in addition to the identity of King Rui, he is the best candidate to inherit the throne.


    Moreover, Prince Rui has already married the princess of Jinbi kingdom. If Prince Rui ascends the throne, he is related to Jinbi kingdom. What''s the purpose of luanfeng kingdom? We have to weigh it. The power of Jinbi Kingdom and Dazhou!


    If you think about it like this, there are no more people who want to oppose it.


    In any case, shangguanhong is the most suitable person in the current situation.


    Even if there is a problem with identity, it''s not a big problem. It''s all the blood of the officials.


    Shangguanhong looked at these officials. On the surface, no one raised any objection. He didn''t show anything on his face, but he was very helpful in his heart.


    He knew that he raised this question at this time, and I''m afraid very few people could oppose it.


    Therefore, he will choose to put forward at this time!


    I have to say that no matter what the purpose of the sudden visit to Luan Feng kingdom is. But now he even thanks the envoys of Luan Feng kingdom. If they hadn''t come suddenly, how could he have carried out the plan so smoothly?!

 Chapter 1683

    Before, I was still thinking about what kind of opportunity to put forward this matter, so that this group of old directors can agree!


    Now, there''s no need for him to run anything.


    Seeing the situation, these antiques should understand that the best choice for them is to ascend to the throne!


    What he wants is these old directors to put forward the matter themselves, instead of letting him put it forward and letting them put forward their opinions!


    After that, if there is any problem, it has nothing to do with his shangguanhong!


    The people who made him ascend to the throne are these antiques, the pillars of the country!


    He didn''t want to be emperor!


    "Your Highness, please ascend the throne in time and solve the problem for our country as soon as possible!"


    Murong Cheng a look around the people seem to have no opinion, hastily opened his mouth and said, direct attitude!


    Since all the ministers have no opinions, how can he have them!


    Before murongsheng became the future ghost princess of the ghost king, he also thought how he could take advantage of this power to slowly gain a firm foothold in the court.


    But who knows, so much favored by the emperor, the ghost king did not stand firm!


    However, what he wants is not the ghost king to stand firm. If the ghost king really ascends to the sky, according to the character of Murong Sheng, they can''t turn Murong mansion upside down.


    It''s good right now.


    The ghost king has fallen, and the Murong family also needs support.


    Since Murong Shan has been polluted by Shangguan Hong, she can''t marry someone else in the middle. Instead of being shangguanhong''s concubine in Rui''s mansion, it''s better to let shangguanhong ascend to the throne and become shangguanhong''s concubine!


    Even if murongshan is not in the favor of shangguanhong, it''s very nice to say!


    Hougong is the concubine of the imperial concubine and a real son. Of course, it''s the name of the imperial concubine!


    At that time, as long as shangguanhong was emperor, according to murongshan''s identity, he could get a concubine''s position. All these show that their Murong family''s status is rising!


    At that time in a good plan, let murongshan again get shangguanhong''s favor, at that time is not want what?


    At first, some people were hesitant, but now some people began to support them, and everyone began to agree. All people thought that it was good for shangguanhong to become emperor at this time.


    After all, it''s an urgent moment now. The affairs of Luan and Feng Kingdom need the principal to stand up and can''t be done for them.


    At present, this matter has almost reached the stage of making a decision. The Minister of rites immediately stood up to receive the edict to calculate the auspicious day of the zodiac.


    Shangguanhong seems to be in a dilemma. After some deep thinking, he resisted the excitement of framing in his heart, nodded and agreed to this matter.


    The former emperor died, and now the next emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is determined at this time.


    "Now that this matter has been decided, I think it is better to prepare for the accession as soon as possible and hold the grand ceremony as soon as possible. The best is to hold the best festival before the envoys of Luan and Feng Kingdom leave the grand week. "


    As soon as shangguanhong said this, he didn''t understand it at first.


    It''s very important to be on the throne. I''m in such a hurry. Isn''t it too hasty?


    If the time is too short, many things will not be well prepared.

 Chapter 1684

    And one of the ministers was also in deep thought. After a while of careful consideration, some of them understood.


    "His highness Shizi means that people in other countries mistakenly believe that the emperor of luanfeng kingdom came to Dazhou for our grand ceremony of Dazhou''s accession to the throne?"


    Shangguanhong nodded and looked at the minister who spoke with admiration: "the name of Luan and Feng kingdom in this continent is very loud. Even if it has been silent for a long time, it has not been given the past because it has not appeared for many years. You all know what my son said. I don''t need to say anything more. "


    "If the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom can be invited to participate in the grand ceremony, I will be stronger and stronger in the future!"


    In fact, this prosperity does not mean that dazhouguo is really powerful.


    But want to use the reputation of luanfeng country, to slowly enhance the reputation of Dazhou!


    As long as the envoys of Luan Feng Kingdom stay at the ceremony and take part in the ceremony, they will definitely be able to confuse people from other countries and make them think that Luan Feng kingdom is on the same boat with Da Zhou.


    At that time, if you want to move the big week, you have to weigh it up!


    Move the big week, it is possible to move the Phoenix country!


    Just imagine, which of these countries can stop the strength of luanfeng country?!


    No!


    Although it seems that some of them are not very aboveboard, this is what politics is like, black and white, hidden and secret. It''s always like this.


    The ministers on the scene have been immersed in the imperial court for so many years. Naturally, they are all human beings. After a little thinking in their minds, they immediately understand.


    No matter what the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom are for now.


    But at least! Almost everyone knows that the envoys of luanfeng kingdom came to Dazhou, so it is profitable for Dazhou!


    "Your Highness is really far sighted! Think so comprehensive! Weichen, let''s go down and count it as an auspicious day, and strive for the grand ceremony to be held as soon as possible! " The Minister of rites left directly and quickly withdrew from the hall.


    Since the new emperor wants to hold the grand ceremony as soon as possible, it should be held as soon as possible. At least the interests of the new emperor are right!


    After the Minister of rites retreated, there was nothing more to do, and then other ministers retreated one after another.


    When shangguanhong was the only one left in the imperial study, shangguanhong picked up the keepsake of luanfengguo which he had just collected, and his mouth was smiling slightly.


    Whether the envoys of luanfeng kingdom are true or false, even if they are false, as long as they can bring benefits to him, then he can also turn them into true!


    At that time, this big week''s world will soon become his shangguanhong''s world!


    Now he just needs to be patient and wait slowly Wait slowly, he can''t worry, he is only one step away from success!


    Just as shangguanhong was planning this event, the news that the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom came to Dazhou was quickly spread back by the swindlers who were planted in Dazhou by various countries.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night for countless people.


    In baqizun, who was thousands of miles away, shangguanhong was supposed to be asleep, but at this time he was very sober and didn''t rest in his room at all.

 Chapter 1685

    The wind whistled and lifted the clothes up.


    There was a strong wind on this side of the cliff, and the wind almost blew shangguanhuang up.


    Through the dim moonlight, shangguanhuang looks down at the expression under the cliff, deep and incomparable. The look rolling inside the eyes is like an abyss, which is even thicker than the dark night.


    A foot did not know why, slowly lifted up, toward the cliff empty half fell half step.


    Just as he was about to move forward, a voice of panic suddenly broke out behind him.


    "Brother Huang! What are you trying to do? "


    "Brother Huang, come back soon, you are going to fall off the cliff!"


    Hearing the sound, shangguanhuang''s steps immediately stopped, and did not continue to move forward, and his body was pulled back from the cliff in an instant.


    Afraid that shangguanhuang will unknowingly walk towards the edge of the cliff, the people who pull shangguanhuang directly pull people away from the dangerous cliff.


    "Brother Huang, what are you doing?"


    Qu Yun couldn''t sleep at night, so he wanted to find shangguanhuang. As a result, he didn''t find shangguanhuang in his room. I can''t help worrying.


    Just look around.


    But what Qu Yun didn''t expect was that shangguanhuang, who she couldn''t find, would come to the cliff alone.


    Is, suddenly remembered what?!


    Qu Yun looked up at Shangguan Huang and saw that his black eyes were calm without any waves, but he seemed to have no brilliance.


    At this time, Qu Yun was a little relieved.


    Looking at this situation, shangguanhuang should still be under her control, and did not wake up, and did not have their own consciousness.


    However, even so, Qu Yun still has some curiosity. Shangguanhuang has been controlled by her, and her thoughts are all carried out according to her ideas. But she didn''t hint to let shangguanhuang come out. How could shangguanhuang come out without authorization?


    Besides, I ran to the edge of this cliff!


    To be clear, murongsheng fell from this cliff!


    "Brother Huang, how did you come here alone?"


    Qu Yun felt uneasy and asked tentatively, "why do you come to the cliff? Do you want to find something? Can I help you? "


    Shangguanhuang''s backhand is to hold quyun in his arms. His voice is cold and there is not a trace of fluctuation. He calmly answers quyun''s question: "I don''t know. Suddenly, his body is out of control and he comes here slowly."


    Originally, after being held in his arms by shangguanhuang, Qu Yun''s heart suddenly rose a sweet taste, and he was about to dispel his uneasiness. But after hearing the answer from shangguanhuang, his face changed a little.


    It''s getting a little ugly.


    Knowing shangguanhuang''s strong will, she has used the most powerful puppet in the world to control shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang listened to her words and actions.


    Moreover, those who are bewitched will not have any consciousness of their own. It''s perfect, every move will listen to the words of Zhonggu people!


    But now!


    Without her command, shangguanhuang could escape her control and go to the place where murongsheng died alone!

 Chapter 1686

    If, just did not, she suddenly looked for it.


    If not, she suddenly stops shangguanhuang and pulls shangguanhuang from the edge of the cliff!


    Has shangguanhuang already jumped off the cliff according to his own idea?!


    Obviously, shangguanhuang''s body and consciousness do not belong to him now, and they are all controlled by her. How can she do such a behavior reaction!


    How much does shangguanhuang love murongsheng?!


    Clearly she is at shangguanhuang''s side, she has done so many things for shangguanhuang, how can shangguanhuang not know to love her?!


    Why in the heart is not willing to give her the position!


    Why!


    Just under the control of her body and mind, the subconscious will think about murongsheng and the place where murongsheng died!


    Want to die for love?!


    Unconscious to die for love?!


    This kind of understanding makes Qu Yun''s heart feel more tormented. Qu Yun wants to drag murongsheng''s body out of the cliff and abuse it more than a thousand times before he is willing to give up!


    She really regretted it now, and the remorse in her heart was like a bubble, pouring up from her heart.


    Why did she let shangguanhuang beat murongsheng off the cliff?!


    She shouldn''t let murongsheng die so easily. She should instruct shangguanhuang to smash murongsheng to pieces first!


    Only in this way can her resentment be dispelled!


    To be able to shangguanhuang in the mind of the kind of subconscious inside that little bit of thinking, to break!


    She has controlled the meaning all the time. As a result, shangguanhuang''s body will subconsciously make its own conscious actions. The kind of love that has long been carved into the bones of shangguanhuang and penetrated into every drop of blood in her body is beyond her reach!


    It was she who begged for thousands of things from a few years ago, but she didn''t get shangguanhuang''s attention!


    It''s the love that she can''t get no matter what she does!


    Good.


    Good.


    Even if there are some subconscious memories in shangguanhuang''s body, she will not let them exist. She will let them disappear completely.


    Qu Yun clenched his teeth, looked up at shangguanhuang, holding her in his arms, and pulled away his clothes. The long nail once again mercilessly toward his chest poked in the past, the heart to pierce, with nails, death of the heart.


    It seems that he wants to smash his heart before he is willing to give up!


    Blood, flowing out of the wound, slowly drips down Qu Yun''s fingers and dyes a large piece of clothes on Qu Yun''s chest red.


    Obviously, his face was pale, but Qu Yun didn''t seem to feel any pain, that is, he didn''t even put his eyes and mind on himself, and didn''t stay for a moment.


    Eyes, firmly staring at the face of shangguanhuang, refused to move half a minute.


    "Brother Huang, do you know?"


    "What I hate most is people who don''t listen to me. Those who don''t listen to me are no longer alive."


    "I don''t want brother Huang to become someone who doesn''t listen to me. I don''t want to let brother Huang die because he doesn''t listen to me. "

 Chapter 1687

    "I don''t want brother Huang to die, so without my orders, brother Huang had better not go anywhere and not leave me."


    "Otherwise, I don''t like brother Huang any more..."


    The tone of Yindu broadsword came into people''s ears. It seemed that a poisonous snake was waiting for the opportunity to move. As long as people have a little action, they will come forward and bite people to death, which makes people cold all over.


    As if his heart above, are tightly wrapped with a cold and creepy snake in general.


    At the moment when Qu Yun''s fingers penetrated deeply into his chest, Shangguan Huang, with some ruddy faces, suddenly turned pale.


    Frowning tightly together, he seemed to feel uncomfortable. Unconsciously, he nodded to Qu Yun and replied, "OK..."


    After getting shangguanhuang''s answer, Qu Yun smiles with satisfaction.


    He quickly pulled his nails out of his heart. He didn''t even look at his wound, nor did he deal with his wound. He pulled shangguanhuang''s sleeve with his bloody hand.


    "Brother Huang, it''s so late now. We''d better go back to bed as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    Shangguan Huang nodded in response with no expression, and his tone didn''t fluctuate at all. Holding Qu Yun''s shoulder, he left from the edge of the cliff. There was no fluctuation in his dark eyes.


    All of a sudden, shangguanhuang''s eyes looked under the big tree.


    You can see a pile of scattered pebbles that can be seen everywhere


    There was a wave in my eyes. When I took my eyes back, I was calm again As if nothing could make shangguanhuang''s eyes fluctuate a little.


    It''s just


    It was originally dark black eyes, which were more intense than before. It made people look into it as if they were going to sink into the abyss


    Everything, on the surface, is so calm


    The eunuchs who were guarding outside the main hall stood from dark to dawn. For a long time, they didn''t hear anyone summoning them inside the main hall. They were worried.


    He looked up at the sun in the sky.


    I guess it''s almost noon now. Why is there no movement among the people?


    Since entering the hall, I haven''t come out!


    Is it hard to die in it?!


    However, even though they are very curious now, as eunuchs, they dare not go to pry open these doors on their own initiative.


    Let them knock?


    Don''t they want to live?!


    What a joke!


    Even Wang Shizi, the new emperor of the future, has been shut in front of this group of people. They used to knock on the door, didn''t they want to die?


    Wait


    These people can''t stay in the hall forever, they will come out!


    What''s more, Rui Wang Shizi is sure to find it later, and then they will have reason to knock on the door!


    People outside are curious about the situation inside, and several people inside have already awakened.


    Green cherry is sitting in the main seat above, upright sitting almost a whole hour!

 Chapter 1688

    For a long time, green cherry some can''t help but move the body.


    "National Teacher..."


    After struggling for a long time, Qing Ying said in a weak voice. Her eyes revealed a little timidity. She looked at the man who was sitting next to her and didn''t have a sitting face: "slave I Can I sit here without dressing like this Some of them are uncomfortable, others are uncomfortable... "


    The National Teacher sitting next to him didn''t look at it. After hearing what Qing Ying said, he turned his head. The full face of the beard, people can not see clearly what the original appearance of the national teacher is like.


    Wearing a light white clothes, the body is not so strong, looks more significantly thin a bit.


    Sitting there, there is no way to sit, leaning on the chair with two legs tilted.


    The mouth also kept on eating melon seed skin, crackling is from the mouth to spit out the melon seed shell.


    Up and down looked at the green cherry, the hands of the melon seeds into his mouth, and then there is the spit out of a pile of melon seed skin: "no, no, it is not comfortable, you also give me to wear, sit there motionless!"


    "Wear whatever you say. Don''t stand by!"


    "But..."


    Qing Ying can''t adjust her state. She just feels uncomfortable sitting in the chair. When he tried to touch the shining stone on his clothes, he was stopped by the national master before he touched it.


    "Don''t move, don''t touch!"


    "I tell you, you have diamonds in your dress! If you touch it carelessly, you will be sold. You can''t afford to pay for it, you know? " The national teacher threatened to say, pointing to the bright crystal on the green Ying body, saying is very frightening.


    What?!


    Can''t you afford to sell such a small thing?!


    Green cherry is simply a face of consternation.


    However, no matter how surprised Qing Ying was in her heart, she was still eating melon seeds in her mouth. She turned sour and said, "originally, the suit you are wearing is for me to propose to your master. As a result, she hasn''t put it on yet, but let you put it on... "


    Green cherry a listen, immediately want to take off the clothes on the body.


    However, before she could take off her clothes, I heard the tone of the national master''s voice turn, and the tone was a little strange: "she doesn''t wear my clothes, I don''t want to wear them for her!"


    "I''ll tell you, you can dress me honestly and well! What''s the big deal? Isn''t it wearing the wealth of a city?! There is no shortage of anything in our country, especially the most silver! "


    "What?!"


    Qing Ying didn''t collapse this time. She didn''t care about anything and stood up from her chair. The clothes on the body are inlaid with a lot of diamonds. With the action of green cherry, it will flash continuously.


    He opened his eyes wide, looked down at the clothes he was wearing, and pointed to the suit he was wearing. His words were not clear: "this This Guoshi, what you just said Are these clothes on me worth the wealth of a city


    In a flash


    Green cherry immediately feel his neck is very heavy!

 Chapter 1689

    I feel like I''m wearing a series of diamond necklaces around my neck, as if I''m heavy.


    The pressure made her dare not breathe!


    Even dare not breathe, it is to suffocate himself.


    What''s more, there''s something I haven''t seen in my hand that was worn by the national master


    "National Teacher..." Green cherry trembled and looked down at all kinds of stones on her hand, "these things on my hand It''s hard and expensive. Do you want to die... "


    I''m afraid it''s not expensive. If I sell her, I can''t afford to repay it?!


    Think so, green Ying is more a move all dare not move, even the hand all dare not lift.


    "Naturally, it''s not expensive. I''ll wear it on you?"


    This sentence scared Green cherry suddenly stood up from the chair, will sit next to the national teacher to a big jump.


    I''m not really scared by her behavior, but I''m afraid of her fierce action. I''m afraid that she will get rid of the diamond on her clothes.


    All in all, the national teacher is the diamond who loves him!


    "What are you doing! Don''t jerk up, just sit down! "


    "Hurry up and sit down for me, but don''t lose the diamond on my clothes! It''s hard to get this thing out! "


    "I tell you, if you accidentally get rid of the things on your clothes, and I can''t get enough money to buy back luanfeng Kingdom, then I''ll make you a boat and ride you back to luanfeng kingdom!"


    The national master grunted twice.


    "I I see... " Green cherry Committee wrongly sat down.


    Looking at the green cherry so honest appearance, the National Teacher''s arrogance immediately arrogant. But after hearing what the servant girl said, her arrogance could not be maintained immediately, and she smoked.


    "Report to the national teacher!"


    The servant girl gave a military salute to the National Division: "the boat can''t be ridden because it''s a tool on the water. It can only be rowed back slowly."


    After hearing this sentence, the national master who was eating melon seeds almost choked on the melon seed skin in his mouth. He threw a few peanuts at the girl who was talking: "I just want to ride back! I''m just going to ride it back! "


    "Do you have a problem?"?! Even if you have an opinion, you have to hold it back! What can you do to me! "


    "No problem. What the national teacher says is what he says." The servant girl looked down at the melon seed skin in front of her shoes. Her eyelids didn''t blink, and her face was expressionless.


    He lowered his head and said to Qing Ying in a lukewarm voice. There was no emotion in his voice: "what the National Master said is what he said. The National Master said he would ride you back, so he would ride you back."


    Green Ying hears this kind of words, is simply helpless of Chou Chou Chou corner of the mouth.


    Slightly slanting eyes, toward the national teacher there to see one eye.


    After this group of people for such a long time, she can see a little tricky.


    This national teacher is the real principal!


    And this servant girl looks very strong, and very honest. But in front of the national master, he was a slave completely, or the kind who didn''t have any of his own thinking, especially stupid and loyal.


    If the National Master points the deer to the horse, the servant girl will never blink, and will definitely say that it is the horse!


    If the national teacher said she was a man, then the servant girl would definitely say she was a man!

 Chapter 1690

    Compared with her, she is a slave


    At least, sometimes she has a little idea of her own


    Green Ying now completely did not speak, lowered her head, in the heart of a strong count of his body wearing this set of clothes, how many diamonds there are. If one of them is lost by accident


    That''s terrible!!!


    She''s a girl from every family. She really doesn''t want to go out and swim back to luanfeng country with the national teacher on her back!!!


    "National Teacher..."


    After counting the diamonds on her body, green cherry suddenly felt that something was not right. She immediately asked, "I''m obviously fake. Why don''t you come by yourself, master? Do I have to take this vacation? "


    Originally.


    The national teacher is the master, but he has to let others be the master. What kind of hobby is the national teacher?


    Even if let this servant girl do it, it''s better than her!


    At least, she would not be the one wearing the expensive clothes!


    She would not have to bear the diamond, she would have to swim back to luanfeng country on her back!


    She is under so much pressure!


    "How could you be so stupid?"


    The national master threw melon seeds into his mouth, then spit out the skin of melon seeds from time to time and rolled his eyes: "how could the person behind the scenes be the first to expose it! Of course, I can''t stand on the surface like this. I have to stand in the back and give you good advice! "


    Green Ying listens to the words that the national teacher says, the corner of the mouth slightly drew two, in the heart very speechless.


    As the national master is now, where do you think of the slave?


    It''s more arrogant than she pretends to be the master!


    "Well, I don''t know how the young lady is now."


    After a moment of silence, green cherry couldn''t help sighing.


    Miss treat her so well, she always keep it in mind. Now she has come out of the bitter nest, eating well, drinking well, and living well, all of which are thanks to the young lady!


    Now the life and death of the young lady is uncertain, which makes her miss most. The young lady doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Qing Ying carefully turned her face to the national teacher and looked at her: "national teacher, when can I see my young lady?"


    "What are you looking for here? When it''s time for you to see it, it''s natural for you to see it. " The national teacher didn''t even give a look to Qing Ying this time, and he kept on eating melon seeds.


    "But Isn''t the ghost king wanted by Quanguo now?! Even the ghost palace has been copied by officers and soldiers! How can I not worry about the comfort of my young lady? "


    Green Ying said very excited, almost from the chair to stand up again!


    As a result, she couldn''t afford to pay for the precious diamonds she was wearing. You immediately suppressed the impulse in your heart, just left the seat for a short time, and quickly sat back.


    However, at this time, the tone of Qing Ying''s voice had brought a little cry.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."


    The national master didn''t care: "I have just calculated a hexagram for myself. The hexagram shows that my wife is very lucky. It''s impossible for her to die so easily."


    He is very confident about his divination level!

 Chapter 1691

    "Now you two are not related, and she is not your wife. You two did not hold a wedding in luanfeng Kingdom, nor did you register in the relevant departments of luanfeng kingdom. So your divination is not allowed. She can only be regarded as your wife The servant girl stood aside, reminding the teacher of a very important thing he had forgotten.


    As soon as he heard this, the national teacher immediately blew up his hair: "aren''t they all the same! My heart thinks she is, then she is! Do you want me to marry that old mother... "


    With that, the national master was a little rational and stopped the car in time.


    Almost said the word pig.


    Hand toward the side of a grasp, the result of empty hands, turned a look, found that the plate inside the melon seeds have been his wheezing to eat.


    The National Teacher rolled a white eye: "forget it, we''ve had a long rest. It''s time for us to meet the living."


    Melon seeds have been eaten, what else to grind?


    Anyway, the national teacher is not interested in being interrupted now. Stand up, greet the eunuch outside, let the eunuch outside guard out to inform shangguanhong.


    Let''s say that the envoys of Luan Feng Kingdom want to meet Shangguan Hong.


    Green Ying blankly listen to the national teacher and servant girl say some words she don''t understand, just like the clothes she is wearing now, she has never heard of such things in this world. However, I also know that it''s not appropriate for me to follow the national teacher all the time, so I can only bury all these in my heart.


    At the moment when the national master stood up, green cherry''s eyes were attracted by the melon seed skin on the ground, and immediately stood up reflexively.


    Eyes full of the hall looking for a broom, want to clean up the garbage on the ground.


    The servant girl looked at the green cherry who was sitting there and didn''t dare to move. Now she burst up again, and a confused look flashed in her heart. However, when the eyes touched those messy melon seed skins on the ground, they immediately responded.


    "You''re not the same as before, so you should be careful not to make unnecessary moves." Maid a will green cherry''s arm candle, gather to green cherry''s ear, softly remind.


    Green Ying hears the words that the servant girl says, this just instant reaction came over, in the heart some embarrassed of again sat back on the chair.


    He closed his eyes and hinted to himself: "you are now the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom, you are now the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom, you are the messenger, you are the messenger..."


    After murmuring in the heart for a long time, green cherry slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing is to check the clothes you are wearing to see if there are any actions you don''t pay attention to and any damage.


    If she does fall off her clothes, she can''t afford to pay for it.


    Looking at Qing Ying''s appearance, the servant girl finally couldn''t see it any more. She continued to say in Qing Ying''s ear: "you can rest assured, although what the National Master said didn''t cheat you. However, the ornaments on your clothes don''t mean that they fall off at any time. Don''t worry so much. "


    If it''s so easy to fall, how dare the national master take out the clothes so easily for Qing Ying to wear?

 Chapter 1692

    "No, no, that''s what I said. But it''s better to be careful. "


    As a servant girl, or a servant girl who used to follow murongsheng, an unpopular lady, in Rongguo mansion, how could she wear such expensive clothes?


    Since she knew the price of the dress, her hands and feet didn''t feel like her own.


    It''s not good to have the same hands and feet. I dare not move when I sit there. I don''t know how to put my hands.


    After shangguanhong stepped into the main hall, Qingying reluctantly adapted, at least found a place to let go.


    In the moment of entering the hall, shangguanhong''s eyes fell uncontrollably on the green cherry sitting on the main position.


    This gorgeous dress really made shangguanhong blind. Of course, it''s just because the inlaid things on the clothes are too bright, which makes him a little dizzy.


    Shangguanhong, who had come back to his senses, saw clearly the appearance of Qingying, and then quickly crossed his eyes with a trace of surprise.


    This woman sitting in the main position should be the messenger from Luan and Feng Kingdom, right? But why does this face look so familiar to him?


    Of course, it''s just familiar.


    Shangguanhong quietly searched in his mind for a circle of green cherry''s appearance, but he didn''t remember where he had seen this face. Naturally, he didn''t take it seriously and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Why does shangguanhong look familiar to Qingying, but can''t remember who it is?


    Naturally, this is due to the fact that he never looked at murongsheng directly.


    Even murongsheng didn''t look him in the eye. How could he remember a little servant girl who was next to murongsheng?


    It''s just a nobody.


    And two people standing on the side of green cherry''s body, one is a woman, looks like green cherry''s servant girl. However, he had a strong deterrent force. He didn''t look like a simple servant girl, as if he had participated in a March.


    Such a contrast can not be found in Dazhou. Even in several other countries, it is absolutely impossible to find out.


    And the man standing on the other side, though with a full face of whiskers. But this temperament doesn''t look like a rash man at all.


    Even the body doesn''t look big at all.


    On the contrary, some of the thin, looks more delicate.


    It used to be said that the situation in luanfeng country was different from that in other countries. It was a strange country in which women were the masters of the family and men were reversed.


    I don''t know how the men in the country where women are superior to men survive.


    For the situation of luanfeng state, shangguanhong''s heart is extremely despised, and some despise. However, there is no way to stop the power of luanfeng country, even more powerful than several other countries outside. It is impossible for him to ignore it.


    Shangguanhong is standing in the middle of the hall, looking at the national master Qingying. When they are there, the servant girl and the national master are also looking at shangguanhong secretly.


    This man is the man who almost married murongsheng at the beginning?

 Chapter 1693

    It is said that this man is very disgusted with murongsheng. At that time, murongsheng was still chasing after this man''s ass, saying that he would marry this man for everything. He was disgusted by this man.


    He thought that this man would be very good-looking and could infatuate murongsheng with Muyang.


    Now it seems that this man is not so good!


    It''s just a little white face!


    Especially the light in the eyes, not honest at all, all bad ideas! Where is it!


    Moreover, the appearance of this man is not as good-looking as he is!


    The National Teacher slightly raised his chin, looked at shangguanhong, and his heart was full of contempt.


    However, I''m afraid that even the servant girl hasn''t seen him for several years. He really dares to think so.


    Shangguanhong stood at the bottom and looked at the man sitting on the top. He was a little annoyed.


    Under normal circumstances, the throne should have been given to Shangguan honglai. After all, shangguanhong is in charge of this big week, but here, Qingying sits upright and does not move.


    Shangguanhong can''t do anything about it.


    There was no way. Shangguanhong now had to step back and take the second place. He pressed down his anger and discontent and said, "I don''t know what the messenger of luanfeng kingdom came here for?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the servant girl and the national teacher did not speak.


    Even Qing Ying didn''t want to speak at all. She sat on it steadily.


    "Cough."


    The scene suddenly quieted down, no one spoke.


    The servant girl experienced this kind of thing many, naturally knew how should do. So a dry cough, fingers in green cherry behind gently poke: "cough."


    The green cherry that is reminded by the servant girl just suddenly realizes!


    Yeah!


    It''s time for her to speak!


    Qingying''s eyes fall on shangguanhong. Before, she didn''t have the courage to look directly at shangguanhong. But now


    Hum!


    She didn''t forget shangguanhong''s ability to ignore the young lady, how sad she was, and how heartless she was when she abandoned her!


    "No comment."


    Green cherry slightly narrowed her eyes and spat out four big words.


    No comment?!!


    What''s the answer?!!


    This is no answer at all!!!


    Shangguanhong''s anger suddenly surged up. For a moment, he could hear a needle drop quietly in the room.


    Green Ying blinked. What she said was right. Why didn''t shangguanhong look so good?


    That''s what Fagu told her. No matter what shangguanhong asked her, it must be right to use these four words to answer!


    But why didn''t shangguanhong react at all?


    Is it that shangguanhong didn''t hear what she just said?


    In that case, she took a deep breath, doubled her voice, and said, "no comment!"


    Originally, shangguanhong''s heart has been trying to adjust their own state of mind, so that they do not rise to anger.


    As a result, he just put down the little fire in his heart, and because of the words that green cherry said, it came out!

 Chapter 1694

    Arrogant!!


    It''s too arrogant!!


    Even the people of luanfeng country can''t be so arrogant!


    This is the territory of Dazhou, not the territory of luanfeng kingdom!


    However, even if he got this kind of no comment answer, shangguanhong was not sure about the purpose of luanfeng kingdom. You can''t do anything rude.


    He forced his restlessness down and tried to be gentle: "I just don''t know how long the envoy of luanfeng Kingdom plans to stay in Dazhou?"


    "No comment!" Qing Ying''s attitude is a neutral reply again.


    Shangguanhong''s face turned black again. Originally, he was so strong in his mood. Now it can be seen that shangguanhong''s face is very ugly.


    "Guiguo has not come out for so many years. I don''t know if the situation in your country is OK now? I have been able to hear the news of luanfeng country, but no one has ever seen people from other countries go to luanfeng country. I don''t know where luanfeng kingdom is on the mainland


    "No comment." The green cherry is equally resolute answer.


    Shangguanhong took a deep breath, and the whole person was almost blown up: "well, who is the queen of luanfeng Kingdom now?"


    "No comment."


    The answer is more and more, green cherry now answer is more and more smooth.


    Shangguanhong listen to, be tormented by these four words is to want to leave.


    It''s very irritating.


    After asking for a long time, he came back and forth with these four sentences. He couldn''t ask anything and didn''t say anything. He couldn''t get angry with these people!


    It''s too much of a wimp!


    It''s so suffocating!


    Since the defeat of shangguanhuang, he has never tasted the taste of this kind of cowardly suffocation!


    But now he really can''t do anything with these people in front of him!


    Whether they are really from luanfeng kingdom or not, whether they are real people of luanfeng kingdom or messengers of luanfeng kingdom. Now he needs to ascend the throne. At the moment when he ascends the throne, he needs the people of luanfeng kingdom to participate again.


    "Since you are from luanfeng Kingdom, I have prepared a dinner party for you this evening. Let''s have an envoy from afar to meet you."


    Shangguanhong stood up, his anger was burning in his heart, but his face had to suppress his anger to show a polite smile.


    Green cherry almost again will say the four words, but in the critical moment of the brake.


    The performance is very high cold, did not speak, but nodded, said knew.


    Shangguanhong only agreed when he nodded from the opposite side. He didn''t want to say a word more and left the hall without looking back.


    If he continues to stay in this place, he will have no way to control himself. Maybe he will burn this place in anger!


    Damn it!


    I''ve never seen such angry people!


    Waiting for shangguanhong to go, there was no one left. The straight body of Qingying, who was just sitting upright, suddenly seemed to be as soft as air leakage.


    In my heart, I was even more frightened: "I Did I just do something wrong? "

 Chapter 1695

    Looking at the way shangguanhong just looked, it seemed that he was very angry?


    She had never seen shangguanhong. She was so angry.


    Even when the young lady was wrapped around him, Shangguan Hong was not as impatient as just now. She seemed to have such a big temper.


    So that as soon as shangguanhong left, Qingying had no confidence in herself, and immediately fell down: "his expression just now looks so fierce."


    "Ha ha."


    The national master gave a contemptuous smile and sat down on the chair beside him with no image. His legs were straight up, just like a second generation''s son: "naturally, you have done nothing wrong. What''s more, it''s quite good! You didn''t see that. He left with such a beautiful expression. "


    Qing Ying was speechless when she listened to what the national teacher said.


    Isn''t the national teacher really joking?


    What she said just now has made people angry like that. Is that right?


    It seems that The requirements of the national teacher are not the same as what she thought.


    Forget it. Originally, she just obeyed orders. What the national teacher said was everything. Now the national teacher says that she has done nothing wrong, then she has done nothing wrong!


    "He just said there would be a party?"


    The national master stretched out his hand and rolled a moustache on his chin. His eyes were shining. He looked at Fagu: "go and prepare some small things. When the party is over, take them out and give them a long insight!"


    It''s just a small object made of glass, which can make these people look silly one by one. If you take out something else, you can''t surprise them?


    The servant girl didn''t have any opinions. She nodded and went out of the hall.


    When the maid left, there were only two people in the room, Qing Ying and the national teacher. When there were only two people, Qing Ying felt a little embarrassed.


    After hesitating for a long time: "Guoshi, the banquet in the evening, or I won''t go?"


    "Why not?"


    The national master rolled his eyes at Qing Ying: "as the messenger of Luan and Feng Kingdom, if you don''t go, how can I and FA Gu be justified! You have to go. You can''t do without it


    "But..."


    Green Ying hesitated and embarrassed: "but if we hold a banquet, we will invite a lot of ministers. When the time comes, my master will be in an official position, so he will come. At that time, if he recognized me What should I do? In our case, isn''t it just a gang


    "To help? Who told you they could help? What''s the mess you''ve been thinking all day in your little head? "


    National teacher up and down swept a green cherry, think this little girl brain must not be normal, must be a problem: "what wear help don''t wear help! I was the national teacher of luanfeng kingdom. She was born in luanfeng kingdom


    "And your young lady is also a member of luanfeng kingdom. If you are a member of your young lady''s side, then you are half a member of luanfeng kingdom! So, what kind of help is this? It''s a fact! "


    "Anyway, you remember clearly. Our country is very powerful! Rich people and strong country! I''ve never been afraid of anyone. It''s just that several other countries on this road are not rivals of our country when they unite together! "


    "So, what are you afraid of here?"

 Chapter 1696

    "Don''t be afraid, straighten your waist for me!"


    "No country dares to take the initiative to provoke us, luanfeng country, you know!"


    "After tonight, even if your identity is recognized, I''ll see who dares to come up with the idea of luanfeng kingdom!"


    What the National Master said was heroic, like invincible in the world, but Qing Ying, who was sitting on one side, was trembling.


    She didn''t know what kind of strength luanfeng kingdom had, or what kind of power it was inside luanfeng kingdom that could make people in so many countries dare not provoke.


    But now, they are on the territory of Da Zhou! It''s still in the palace of Da Zhou!


    Not to mention that there were not many of them, only three of them entered the palace!


    If there was a dispute for some reason, how could the three of them run away?!


    There are many guards in the palace!


    However, looking at the national teacher so confident Green cherry can only be a temporary heart of fear down, all look at the national teacher, he said nothing, then there will be absolutely nothing!


    Night came slowly, and the palace held three envoys to welcome the kingdom of Luan and Feng.


    In the imperial palace of Dazhou, the lights are bright, singing and dancing, and there is a happy atmosphere everywhere.


    At the edge of the cliff of baqizun, shangguanhuang has been desolate since he was rescued.


    There is no smoke, no smoke.


    With the night gradually dark down, a series of small voice gradually from all directions toward the cliff side began to gather.


    Before long, I saw a group of people in black with strong body, running fast from all directions, with light steps. If I don''t listen carefully, I can''t hear them at all.


    Although it has the cover of night, it''s not difficult to see the black tights on the body. The group of people running here are all quick women!


    Ran to the edge of the cliff, looked at each other, there is no dialogue, everyone seems to have known what they want to do.


    He quickly spread out on the edge of the cliff, took out the rope and claws from the fierce back, which were similar to a climbing tool, and skillfully tied the other end of the rope to the tree, while the other end was tied to the other four people in black.


    Then, the others who were not tied to the rope were on the four people to check whether there was anything missing. After the inspection, without negligence, the four turned around, grasped the rope on their waist cleanly and ran down the cliff quickly.


    And the rope that falls on the ground is a fast downward movement, originally thought it would take a long time to finish.


    But who knows, I didn''t wait too long at all. The rope didn''t move to half, so it stopped directly.


    Before long, I saw a red smoke bomb rising slowly from the bottom of the cliff.


    People on the edge of the cliff immediately started to pull the rope on the ground when they saw the signal bomb. For a long time, after a cup of tea, the four men in black who just ran down were dragged up.


    There are not only these four people, but also two people. They are covered with frost and cold

 Chapter 1697

    "Young master!"


    One of the two people pulled up still has some consciousness. Hear others call him, the face has been frozen out of the blue purple man''s mouth should be a light voice. Then he ran out of strength and fell forward.


    Even a woman on his back fell down towards one.


    If you look carefully, this man obviously did something around shangguanhuang. Later, he didn''t know where to go!


    The woman on Wu Ying''s back is Murong Sheng who was knocked down to the cliff by Shangguan Huang!


    Two people almost fell to the ground, and the black man around quickly held them up, didn''t let them fall, but quickly untied the rope tied to them.


    No rope bound shadowless big breath, looked around one eye, immediately without hesitation ordered: "go!"


    Now it belongs to baqizun''s territory. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time!


    Without any hesitation, the woman in black directly carried murongsheng, who was already in a semi coma and shivering with cold on Wuying''s back.


    The other two women in black put up shadowless and quickly cleaned up the place on this side of the cliff, leaving no trace, ready to evacuate.


    "Wait..." Murongsheng suddenly half opened his eyes, voice weak mouth.


    The man in black, walking with no shadow, stopped.


    "Help me stack the stones under the tree into three..."


    The woman in black didn''t act immediately, but looked in the direction of shadowless, and nodded silently. I saw a woman in black walking quickly under the tree, stacking the scattered stones into three small piles with the fastest speed.


    Seeing that the man in black did what she said, Murong Sheng closed his eyes at ease, completely unconscious and unconscious.


    When murongsheng closed his eyes, Wu Ying took a look at the three piles of stones just piled up, and then turned his eyes to the woman in black.


    Then, a group of people quickly disappeared in the dark, without a trace.


    It''s like there''s no one here.


    The three piles of stones that had just been piled up were scattered under the tree again at the moment, without any regularity.


    As if, all this is the same as before, without the slightest trace of being moved.


    Wait until this line of people in the night after the rapid departure. A person''s figure quickly appeared on the edge of the cliff, fast as if to see a ghost.


    With the help of the moonlight, who can imagine that the person who appears here is not someone else, but shangguanhuang, the Lord of baqizun!


    Shangguanhuang carefully looked at the traces on the ground, and did not find any traces that had been moved.


    Shangguanhuang frowned and lowered his voice: "are you sure there is something abnormal here?"


    It is clear that there is no one behind him, but another voice came from one direction and answered respectfully: "if you return to the Lord, there are indeed traces of red smoke rising here just now."


    Shangguanhuang turned and walked under a tree, picked up a stone scattered on the ground, looked at it, and carefully looked at the direction of the stones scattered on the ground.


    There is no sign of being moved

 Chapter 1698

    So, she didn''t come up?!


    The stone in his hand was pinched tightly in an instant. The next moment, he saw that the stone in his hand was crushed and scattered on the ground by shangguanhuang.


    As soon as the wind blows, it disappears.


    "Keep an eye on the situation here!"


    "Yes


    Leave this sentence, shangguanhuang quickly left from here.


    On the edge of the empty cliff, another person suddenly disappeared, as if nothing had happened. It was still so desolate


    At the moment, after such a long time in Dazhou palace, the people who attended the banquet had already had enough to eat and drink and had fun, and the banquet was very happy.


    However, although there was a scene of bustle at the banquet, everyone''s eyes from the beginning to the end did not leave the three people who claimed to be the envoys of luanfeng kingdom.


    Of course, Murong is the most puzzled.


    No matter how he looked, how he looked over and over, he was very familiar with the face of Qingying. He always felt that it was the same when he was familiar with Qingying.


    But how could he meet people from luanfeng kingdom?


    Especially now the brain suddenly short circuit, for a while, how can''t remember this look familiar woman, who is, and where?


    Who is this?


    It''s not only Murong Cheng who feels confused, but also others who look at the combination of these three people are somewhat puzzled.


    If we say that the upright woman sitting next to her is the head of the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom, we can accept it.


    Even the man sitting next to this woman, eating with his head down, seems to have a much stronger air than that woman.


    But the woman sitting in the middle of the two did not seem to be in charge of anything except the expensive clothes she was wearing.


    Between the eyebrows, there is no sense of the superior, even a kind of timid taste.


    Murong Cheng was thinking about who this woman was, so he looked at her from time to time. Want to see clearly, want to understand, this woman is actually where met.


    I don''t know him.


    If there is really a fate to know, then what is good to communicate in the future?


    After all, this is the messenger of luanfeng kingdom!


    I feel that murongcheng is staring at her all the time. When Qingying sits here from the beginning, her body is shivering and she doesn''t dare to lift her head. She''s afraid that murongcheng will show her.


    For this reason, Qing Ying has no idea how many times she will be twisted by the national teacher.


    The banquet lasted a long time. Up to now, Qing Ying was numb because she was pinched by the national teacher. She had already dared to sit here and let Murong Cheng look at her.


    Although the heart, or so frightened, afraid of something will happen.


    But there has been a lot of progress.


    But it''s not what shangguanhong wants!


    During the whole banquet, shangguanhong didn''t pick anything out of the three envoys of luanfeng kingdom. Shangguanhong''s heart was really a little agitated, and he winked at the prime minister sitting next to him.


    The prime minister immediately understood shangguanhong''s meaning, stood up and said to the emissary of luanfeng Kingdom kindly, "luanfeng Kingdom has been in seclusion for a long time. What we know about luanfeng kingdom is the original customs, but we don''t know what the local conditions and customs of luanfeng kingdom are now?"

 Chapter 1699

    "The dishes and desserts prepared at the dinner party today are all based on the local conditions and customs of Da Zhou. I don''t know whether the envoys of Luan Feng kingdom are used to them?"


    Listen to this words, green Ying didn''t speak at all.


    Because she didn''t know what to say!


    Can''t you still say no comment like you fooled shangguanhong before?


    I''m not used to eating. I can''t say no comment!


    Maybe they will all be driven out of the palace by shangguanhong!


    Qing Ying didn''t dare to speak. She just looked in the direction of FA Gu.


    Fagu nodded and said, "fair."


    If there is no award, there is no superfluous number.


    No one knows whether they like it or not. People who want to please the country of Luan and Feng can''t do it!


    Some of the prime ministers don''t know what to say at this time.


    For the attitude of the envoys of luanfeng Kingdom, none of the people present at the banquet could face the three people calmly.


    Proud!


    It''s so arrogant!


    Even if this woman looks at you with a straight eye, you feel in your heart that this woman doesn''t pay attention to you at all, as if you are a mole ant!


    You know, this is Dazhou!


    Even if luanfeng country is very powerful, it''s very powerful, but now you are in Dazhou''s territory. What''s your pride here?!


    Wanyan yinyao, who attended the banquet, stared at the gorgeous clothes she was wearing, which almost blinded her eyes. From the beginning of the banquet, Wanyan yinyao''s face has never been better.


    What are you dragging?


    What on earth is this woman good at?


    What are you wearing? It''s so shiny that it almost blinds people''s eyes!


    She is the favorite princess of the kingdom of splendor!


    Even when she came to Dazhou with her brother, she was never so proud!


    What''s the pride of these three people!


    It''s just three messengers, not the royal family of luanfeng kingdom!


    Eyes are going to grow to the top of the head, it''s really boring to see!


    "Fair?"


    "Who knows whether it''s true or not? I can''t tell. It''s a swindler or a fake who comes from nowhere. He''s pretending to be noble here. I don''t know how to answer at all, so the whole thing is OK. "


    Wanyan yinyao muttered, although the voice was small, it was not completely inaudible.


    At least shangguanhong, who was sitting next to her, heard clearly and immediately threw an eye knife.


    Eyes cold, almost like killing, will Wanyan yinyao to a big jump.


    Wanyan yinyao had never been warned by shangguanhong so fiercely. Suddenly, she felt a little timid and turned her eyes away. However, there are still some rightful and forceful people who say: "they are, and no one can prove that these three people are really from luanfeng kingdom."


    They say that''s it?


    She also said that she was from luanfeng kingdom!


    "If you don''t want to join, just go back and don''t be here!"


    Shangguanhong doesn''t give Wanyan yinyao any face, so he just scolds her.


    At that time, many people could hear him clearly, and no matter how Wan Yan yinyao''s face would change when she heard his words, how stiff and feeling the whole person was, she didn''t give Wan Yan yinyao a step down.

 Chapter 1700

    Let Wanyan yinyao embarrassed completely don''t know now should do what expression, should say what.


    Shangguanhong doesn''t care how Wanyan yinyao''s face changes. She doesn''t want to look at Wanyan yinyao any more. Instead, she takes her eyes back and smiles at Qingying: "she is a princess of Jinbi kingdom. Her etiquette is different from ours. So if you offend her, please don''t worry about the envoys of luanfeng kingdom."


    If you say this, you can hear it even if you are a fool. Obviously, people in Jinbi country have no culture and no etiquette?


    Compared with the etiquette of Da Zhou, it''s just a group of barbarians.


    Wanyan yinyao didn''t even think about it. Shangguanhong''s attitude towards her was so mild some time ago. She was at the dinner party today! Not only in front of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, but also in front of the envoys of luanfeng kingdom!


    She was directly described as a vulgar character, and even involved the whole kingdom of splendor.


    This made the already hot temper explode when he saw the scornful look of Fargo.


    "Let''s not say if the princess really doesn''t understand etiquette, even if she really doesn''t understand etiquette, what can she do! I''m a real princess. I''m the princess of Jinbi country who can be testified by others! But what about you? "


    "In front of so many people, you say that you are the envoys of luanfeng Kingdom, and that you are the people of luanfeng Kingdom who have disappeared for a long time! But do you have any evidence?! What evidence should you bring out to prove that you are really people of luanfeng kingdom? "


    "There''s no evidence. I don''t think you''re from luanfeng Kingdom, but you''re pretending to be cheaters from luanfeng kingdom. You come here to cheat people to eat and drink!"


    "After all, the kingdom of Luan and Feng has disappeared for such a long time. It''s impossible to prove it!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Listening to Wanyan yinyao yelling here, shangguanhong reaches out to hold Wanyan yinyao''s arm and pull it down.


    Holding the strength of Wanyan yinyao''s wrist, he almost crushed the bone of Wanyan yinyao!


    He didn''t care at all. He didn''t care whether these three people really came from luanfeng country. Is it true that they are from luanfeng kingdom!


    Whether these three people belong to Luan Feng Kingdom has no influence on him at all!


    Now he just wants others to know and understand!


    The envoys of luanfeng kingdom are now with him, in his big week, and in his big week to participate in his grand ceremony. That''s enough!


    For the rest, he didn''t care.


    Whether he is me or not?


    As long as it''s good for him to ascend the throne, that''s enough!


    After reprimanding Wanyan yinyao, he turned around and wanted to say a few words to the messenger of luanfeng kingdom. Then he heard the bearded man speak.


    "Jinbi country? Ha ha ha


    The tone is very sarcastic and contemptuous, there is no hidden, slowly disdain. Even then, he laughed scornfully: "if I remember correctly, the kingdom of Jinbi 100 years ago was just a horse raising nation in luanfeng. I will only deal with animals all my life. Naturally, there is no etiquette. How can I care if she has etiquette? "

 Chapter 1701

    "If I care, don''t I lower my identity?"


    Not only Wanyan yinyao, even everyone present, no one can think of it. Such a man, whose figure and appearance are totally different, would say such words on such an occasion.


    It''s so presumptuous and overbearing.


    I don''t show any respect at all.


    "You You... "


    Wanyan yinyao had never heard anyone use such words to describe Jinbi country. She didn''t know how to refute it for a moment, and couldn''t say a word.


    Shangguan Hong didn''t mind what the envoys of Luan and Feng kingdom said there, but he didn''t leave any feelings like now. He seriously injured Wanyan yinyao and Jinbi kingdom. It is said that the kingdom of Jinbi in luanfeng is just a nation of domesticating animals.


    Then, isn''t he belittled by the way?


    Now who doesn''t know that Wanyan yinyao is his concubine?!


    "Luan Feng Kingdom envoy, you say so..."


    Before shangguanhong finished speaking, the national master mercilessly interrupted shangguanhong''s words. Then he watched the national master wipe the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, stood up and stretched. He said, "I''ve had enough to eat and drink. I''ve seen enough of your performances. It''s just like this, back and forth, without any intention. "


    "Why don''t I just take out a few toys of luanfeng kingdom for you to have a look and broaden your horizons?"


    Although what the National Master said is not so pleasant to hear, what is the eye opener?


    It''s like they''re just like a bumpkin. They haven''t seen anything.


    But to be honest, they are also a little curious. After all, the things of luanfeng country are very rare, which have never been seen in other countries.


    Now I can''t help but wonder when I hear that from the national master.


    Just looking at her sitting there today, she didn''t say a word. She never let them see her shining clothes. When she came out, she directly caught the eyes of the whole audience.


    Who can not be curious?


    Who doesn''t have a little curiosity in his heart?


    Everyone is greedy, but in front of so many people, even if they don''t know, have never seen, don''t know, no one will be able to pull down the face to ask the people of Luan Feng Kingdom, what is this.


    Now, the people of Luan and Feng Kingdom want to take out their own things for them to see, so naturally they can''t get them.


    It''s just that when I listen to this, I always feel a little uncomfortable.


    As if he was despised by the people of luanfeng country, he was a miserable person.


    "Since the envoys of Luan and Feng Kingdom have something to cherish, let''s have a look at it. Let''s have a look at how magical it is. But of course, we have quite a lot of magical things in Dazhou. "


    The meaning of this is that if the people of Luan and Feng Kingdom don''t treasure the magic things that they haven''t seen, they will lose the face of Luan and Feng kingdom!


    It''s the people of luanfeng Kingdom who will lose face at that time!


    At the same time, they are not really what good things have not seen, not what has not seen the world!


    The prime minister''s words overflowed, which made a group of Ministers who just felt bad in their heart and didn''t look good on their faces straighten their waists.

 Chapter 1702

    For these people''s inner reaction, the national teacher is dismissive.


    They''re all local bumpkins. Do you really think others can''t see them?


    In particular, the official just mentioned is now boasting so much that when he takes things out later, these people have to hold their eyes and don''t fall out of their eyes!


    After sitting down, the national teacher took a look at Qingying.


    Qing Ying was seen by the national teacher and didn''t react to what she wanted to do. Didn''t she take something?


    Why did the National Teacher stare at her instead of taking things?


    For quite a long time, there was no movement. Still sitting next to him, Fagu began to remind him, "if you want to beat someone, do you need your subordinates to take things out now for everyone to watch?"


    Hearing the report from Fagu, green cherry suddenly realized.


    I see!


    She is now the one with the highest status among the three people, so you need to report to her what you can do and let her express her position!


    However, the statement is just following the meaning of the national teacher!


    Since the National Master said to show them something, it must be nodding!


    Green cherry pretended to calm nodded: "well."


    Fargo stood up immediately.


    Just this stand up, will side of green cherry to block.


    Green cherry suddenly some want to relax feeling, but did not have time to react, feel a pain in the thigh.


    Then I heard the words of the national master gently but with a cruel intention: "if you dare to separate yourself at the critical moment, I will not drag you out to feed the dog!"


    Wenyan, green cherry immediately straight waist board, sit more than just upright. Looking directly into the distance, I dare not relax for a moment.


    Originally, the momentum was not so strong, but now it was forced out by Qing Ying.


    It''s a dead force!


    Emanating from the body!


    Fargo asked people to move out the box that had been put behind the three people all the time, and then opened it. The people sitting below thought they would see a box of rare treasures. As a result, it was filled with boxes after boxes.


    This made many ministers mutter.


    What''s the name of the people of luanfeng Kingdom selling here?


    Then I saw that Fargo took a small box out of the big box and opened it.


    Inside the small box, there was a square, but on the top there was a kind of sharp wooden room.


    This is, what is it?


    Is it a small house?


    What are you doing with this?


    If it''s a small wooden house, they have a lot of big weeks. It''s not bad at all!


    Is it true that this country of Luan and Feng was taken out to fool people?!


    None of the people present could see what it was. You can see that in Fargo''s hand, it looks like a small wooden house, square and square, and there seems to be a big disc in the middle.


    In the middle of the disc, there are two long and short horizontal bars, still walking. The edge of the disc is also engraved with some incomprehensible symbols.


    I can''t see what this is because all the ministers in Dazhou are so confused.


    "What is it?" A minister looked at the strange things in Fargo''s hand and was stunned for a long time. At last, he whispered out.


    It''s just that no one sitting around can give him a perfect answer.

 Chapter 1703

    However, no one around can give him an answer.


    Because all the people in Dazhou have never seen this thing!


    How can you possibly know what this is!


    How can you answer it!


    In the silence, Fargo looked at the alarm clock and found that it was exactly nine o''clock.


    I saw that the small house above suddenly opened a small window and a bird like thing popped out of it.


    There: "cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo''s cry..."


    After nine calls, he retreated into the house and became quiet.


    This scene, let the people around suddenly look silly!


    What is this?


    What''s the matter? Start cuckooing?


    Is that bird alive?!


    It doesn''t look alive!


    How can you scream!


    "What kind of bird is that?"


    "My God, is that something alive?"


    "It''s supposed to be alive. How can it be called out if it''s not alive?"


    "But if you live, how can you be so small and so good?"


    "That''s to say, after a few calls, he retracted and stopped? It''s amazing if it''s a living creature, isn''t it? "


    All the people think back to the situation just now, there are some confused. Even the little thing that just popped out didn''t see what Chu looked like.


    Some people say it''s alive.


    After all, only a living bird can make a sound.


    Those who are close to me say that the thing that just popped out is made of wood.


    But the strangest thing is, since it''s a wooden bird, how can it make a birdsong?!


    This is simply impossible!


    It''s just incredible, people simply can''t think of it!


    "This Is this the bird raised by the messenger of luanfeng kingdom? It''s really nice... "


    Shangguanhong didn''t see what such a thing was, but it was obvious that the messenger of luanfeng kingdom had brought it to them just to let them see the bird clearly.


    When the national teacher heard shangguanhong''s words, he immediately burst out.


    His face was full of whiskers, and he sprayed wine everywhere.


    Raising birds??


    What kind of birds do they have to raise when they come to Dazhou?


    Well, a bird that comes out to tell the bell doesn''t know what it is. Do you still want to say that the clock is a bird''s nest?


    It''s so funny that he deserves to be a group of bumpkins. He hasn''t seen anything!


    I''m really worried about being ignorant!


    With the smile of the national master, Shangguan Hong knew that what he said must be wrong, and suddenly his face couldn''t hang.


    It doesn''t matter if others are wrong, but he is different!


    He is the new emperor of Dazhou. He is the one who will be on the throne soon. How can he not recognize that thing in front of so many people?!


    As long as I knew, he should not speak, but wait for others to speak first.


    "This is the clock." Fagu casually put down the wood in his hand. He didn''t care at all. He didn''t mean to be careless.


    I feel that this thing is not worth any money at all.


    No matter whether it''s worth money or not, who knows what it''s for. You have to tell me, right?


    Otherwise, just like just now, jump out and scream twice?


    Isn''t that funny?

 Chapter 1704

    However, even if the hearts of these people are at a loss, they don''t know what they are doing.


    But this time, Fagu did not speak, but looked at the green cherry sitting behind him.


    Green cherry received the look from Fagu, the whole person suddenly seems to be beaten chicken blood, waist do straight, think before Fagu explained to her words, a word not bad back out.


    "It''s a clock. Every time it''s time, the small window on the top will open automatically, and a wooden bird will come out of the small wooden house to tell the time. How many calls did the wooden bird make? That means what time it was


    "It''s Haishi, so the wooden bird just came out of the window and called nine times."


    "If you don''t understand, let''s put it simply. If you want to know the exact time, you don''t have to watch the sky to calculate. Just look at this thing, you can clearly know what time it is


    "Moreover, the clock can be accurate to a certain time, such as how long it takes to blink an eye. It can be calculated with this... "


    Green cherry sitting in the distance, waist straight, here Balabala said a lot of people do not understand. To tell the truth, even she hardly understood what the clock was and what its function was.


    Anyway, she had never met in Dazhou.


    Looking at these people, I have never seen them.


    Especially what shangguanhong said just now, let her confirm even more. Even shangguanhong has never seen her before, so no one will tear down what she said! Even if it''s wrong, no one will know!


    Anyway, when listening to Fargo say this thing, she felt very magical.


    Quietly listening to the green cherry sitting there to explain, sitting below the people do not understand the people are everywhere.


    Only the qintianjian man, looking at the things in Fagu''s hand, was more excited than seeing his own qinniang.


    He didn''t care about any etiquette at all, and forgot to report to Guan Hong. He walked out of the seat and came to Fagu. His eyes were staring at the clock, and his eyes were about to shine.


    "This Is this as accurate as it is said? "


    Shangguan Hong never thought that such a small thing could make the people of qintianjian so absent-minded and selfless, so valued. It seems that this is indeed a magic baby. However, although it was magical, listening to the messenger''s explanation made him not interested in this thing at all.


    It''s just that the people of qintianjian made such a move. It''s really neat!


    "Cough!"


    Shangguanhong coughed twice, reminding the people of qintianjian to pay attention to their own identity rules, not so rude. However, the people of qintianjian seem to be deaf. They are blind to shangguanhong''s figure!


    It''s like you can''t hear it at all!


    This made shangguanhong''s face not so good, but now it''s even more difficult to hang up!


    "In this way, there are still people who are more knowledgeable this week."


    The national master took out a handkerchief from his arms, wiped the wine stains on his face and beard, and said happily: "let them have a look and study. Otherwise, if you miss it, you may not see it all your life. "

 Chapter 1705

    It just sounds like he''s talking for this qintianjian man, but in fact, his words are full of sarcasm.


    But now, the people of qintianjian are really too scared to listen to anything.


    Only the words of the national master can be heard. As soon as the national master says that this precious and magical thing can be touched and studied by them, they will not care about anything.


    He also said "thank you" with the national teacher.


    All of a sudden, shangguanhong''s face was so black that it couldn''t be black any more, and he could almost wring water out of his face.


    What the hell is this?!


    Is it that this clock, with a few calls from a bird flying out of it, is more powerful and accurate than their sundial?!


    Their sundials have been used for generations for so many years that they have never made any mistakes.


    But it''s the same thing that can see time, that is, some things are not seen by people, some things are strange! What''s so shocking that you can''t even hear each other''s sarcasm and still thank them!


    What a shame!


    It''s a shame to lose all of Zhou''s face!


    As for whether the face of Da Zhou is still there, whether it is lost or not, Fagu doesn''t care at all. Continue to take out a small box from the wooden box, after the small box is opened, there is a side inside?


    Dressing mirror?


    Is this a dressing mirror?


    No Not quite.


    It looks like a dressing mirror, but it''s so transparent?


    Is this the unique glass of luanfeng kingdom?


    "This is Glass


    Seeing the transparent thing that Fargo took out of the box, the people sitting below left and began to whisper.


    There have been rumors for a long time that the glass made by luanfeng kingdom is very transparent and good-looking. Is that what it is?


    But It doesn''t look so good, does it?


    So, after these people were surprised, they didn''t feel anything.


    There''s no beauty at all. It looks strange, even their glass can''t match


    This time, shangguanhong did not rush to say what it was.


    He has just lost his face in front of so many people. Is it hard to make him lose it again?!


    No way!


    Shame, only once is enough!


    Shangguanhong didn''t open his mouth, so other people didn''t dare to open their mouth. They were afraid that what they said was wrong and embarrassing.


    "This thing I took out is called a magnifying glass. It can magnify a lot of small things, see the surface of small things clearly, and even magnify the hair... " He said that Fagu stretched out his hand and pulled a hair from the head of a maid in waiting.


    This explanation makes many people disapprove of it, but it''s just to see the hair clearly. What''s so magical?


    As long as the eyes are long, who can not see what the hair looks like?


    If you can''t see clearly, what do they have on their heads?


    It''s funny!


    The emissary of luanfeng Kingdom likes to deal with these strange things, which are not practical at all!


    Don''t you just want to shock them?!


    Then they are not shocked!


    To be so calm, just hair!

 Chapter 1706

    Just when everyone felt that it was just a fuss for Fagu to show it to people in Dazhou, Fagu handed it to an old minister with gray hair sitting below.


    As a result, as soon as I reached out and handed it over, the old minister immediately gave out a strange cry.


    "My God! This This The litchi in front of us is as big as a peach! "


    Originally, I didn''t think so. I thought it would be useful. As a result, at a glance, Lao Chen looked at the litchi that was loaded on the plate, and looked at the litchi that was only that big. Suddenly, it looked like a peach, and his face looked like a ghost.


    "Nonsense, what?" A minister sitting next to him immediately retorted, "no matter how big the lychee is, it can''t be as big as a peach. Are you old-fashioned? Don''t be surprised if you make a mistake. "


    This old thing!


    Now that you are old and dazzled, don''t make a fool of yourself by shouting and shouting!


    It''s not his own face, it''s the whole face of Da Zhou!


    After the old minister was yelled by the people nearby, he couldn''t ride. He took the mirror from Fargo''s hand and handed it to the minister under his eyes, so that he could have a good look!


    This lychee, is not into a big peach!


    What do you mean he''s out of his mind?!


    Even if he was dazed, he couldn''t have read such a big thing wrong. Who did he look down on?!


    As soon as the minister looked at it, he screamed and exclaimed like the old minister just now.


    In a short time, the mirror had been worn around, and all the ministers present had seen it with the mirror.


    After a while, it came to shangguanhong. Shangguanhong just listened to the group of people at the bottom and frowned together.


    After I took a look at the mirror, I had to say it was really amazing.


    If you use this mirror to see things that you can''t see clearly, you can see them clearly.


    Even the pores on the face can be seen clearly.


    Amazing. It''s really amazing.


    It''s no wonder that these senior officials will shout out.


    "Can you see a lot of things clearly?"


    "It''s nothing in luanfeng kingdom. It''s basically for old people to see things. Even some old people have lost their old teeth. They can see clearly with this. It''s all depend on it. "


    "That''s it? Just such a little thing? " There was a question immediately.


    "Of course, it''s not that. In order to make it more convenient for the elderly to see things, luanfeng Kingdom specially made something suitable for the elderly to wear," Fagu took out the thing that two transparent mirrors were connected together. "As long as you wear it in front of your eyes, you can see everything clearly. Even if you look at everything very fuzzy before, you can completely solve this problem with it. "


    With that, Fargo put the two mirrors on the nose of the old minister who had just started. He asked him to look at things and speak with his true feelings!

 Chapter 1707

    Many people still have a dubious attitude in mind.


    As a result, as soon as the mirror was placed on the bridge of the old man''s nose, I saw that the old minister was immediately excited. He was so excited that he didn''t look like a steady old minister at all. His whole body trembled.


    Completely disregarding his body, he jumped up from the seat.


    "See! I see it again! "


    "I can''t see things clearly for so many years. At this moment, I can see things clearly again!"


    If you take a few steps forward, you can see clearly what''s blocking in front of you without any help. Even directly and accurately across in front of the table, a will be opposite another old minister''s clothes to grasp.


    "Look, look! How can you be so sloppy when you are so old! You see, you have oil stains on your clothes. Don''t you see them? "


    The man who was grabbed by Lao Chen lowered his head and looked at him. He couldn''t see where the oil stains were because he couldn''t see them completely.


    "Yes? Are you lying to me? Why didn''t I see it at all? "


    He really looked over and couldn''t see clearly.


    But just because he can''t see doesn''t mean others can''t see!


    As long as other people''s eyes are OK, if they are not dazed, they can clearly see the oil stains on the old minister''s clothes!


    They can all see!


    But now they are curious, why is it that the old minister, who was also dim eyed before, can see clearly after wearing that thing?!


    Compared with the clock which can only arouse the enthusiasm of qintianjian, these other people are more curious about what the mirror on the bridge of my nose is! Why is it so effective?!


    Actually can let the old man with dim eyes, after wearing can see things clearly, also see so clearly!


    After all, even if everyone is not old now, they will be old in the future!


    Who wants to be blind when they are old?


    Just after everyone was thinking about what the old minister was wearing on his nose and how to get it out, Fagu didn''t care what they were concerned about at all, and took out other things one by one.


    What kind of umbrella can be folded up, which is totally different from the oil paper umbrella, what kind of ball is shining


    Although the one or two things that I took out seem to be small things, not big things, they don''t seem to be so magical, but the most embarrassing thing is


    These things in their lives, is really not seen!


    Don''t say I haven''t seen it. I haven''t even heard of it. There is such a thing!


    I never thought that these little things would turn into such magical things. Is it difficult that all the people in Luan Feng Kingdom have magic power?


    Otherwise, how can this kind of thing become these magical things?


    In an instant, the strength level of Luan and Feng kingdom was raised to a certain degree, completely to a point that could not be involved.


    This idea is not a person''s own, almost everyone''s heart floated in the past

 Chapter 1708

    Luan Fengguo is not something they can afford!


    They are determined not to offend the people of luanfeng country!


    Looking at the strange things that Fagu brought out, the effect is still so magical, shangguanhong''s face has become more and more ugly. Put in the hand below, is covered by the wide sleeve, pinch the phalanx are white.


    It can be seen from these little things that the state of Luan and Feng has developed to a height that they can look up to. It''s still the kind of height that we can''t catch up with at all!


    Even if Luan Feng Kingdom has stopped developing now, give them time to develop.


    If you give them 10, 20 or even 100 years, I''m afraid they can''t catch up at all according to their current strength.


    Such a country is really frightening. It makes people want to be timid when they see the strength, and it makes people want to respect when they see it


    Even, people can''t help but want to get rid of them!


    Amazing!


    If anyone offends this country, I''m afraid the result will not be good. It''s better to let them disappear from the beginning!


    At this moment, Shangguan Hong has already begun to regret, regret not at the beginning, let people take these three people as liars!


    If we take these three people as cheaters at the beginning, it has nothing to do with them. After all, those who don''t know are not guilty!


    How can they know that the three people sitting here are really from luanfeng kingdom?


    But now that he has come to this point, he does not dare to risk his life to take these three people down. If he angers Luan Feng Kingdom, he will lose money


    If he had known that, he shouldn''t have made this decision at that time to make use of luanfeng kingdom to stabilize his position


    At that time, I''m afraid that the people of luanfeng kingdom will turn around and directly fight against Dazhou Isn''t that like stealing chicken instead of eating rice?


    Now shangguanhong is regretful. He really wants to go back to the past and say that he should not make such a decision.


    Just when shangguanhong regretted it, the next second, murongcheng suddenly yelled, slapped his hand on the table and jumped up: "Weichen remembers. Just now, Weichen thinks how familiar this person looks. After thinking for a long time, Weichen finally remembers!"


    Murong Cheng''s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of shocked eyes.


    "Murong Aiqing, what''s the matter with your reaction?"


    Originally, shangguanhong just because Fagu brought out too many things, and Dazhou couldn''t match them at all, so he felt very sad. Now see Murong into such a surprise, fundus directly poured up a lot of displeasure.


    What happened today?


    The old are twittering there, while the young are surprised here.


    Is Chengdu poisoned by luanfeng kingdom?!


    How come they are both so abnormal, but they just met a few people in luanfeng kingdom. As for such a surprise?!


    "Your Highness, I have something important to report!" Murong Cheng stares at Qing Ying without blinking. He''s afraid that if he blinks, Qing Ying will disappear.


    "What''s the matter?" Shangguanhong''s anger was obviously so bad.


    What is so important that it has to be said on such an occasion?!


    "Weichen suspects that these envoys of luanfeng kingdom are fake!"

 Chapter 1709

    Murong Cheng, no matter whether Shangguan Hong is willing to listen or not, insisted on the spot: "the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom, Weichen suspects that she is a fake!"


    "Fake?"


    As soon as Murong Cheng said this, the hall was quiet, and then the voices of mutual discussion rose.


    Are you kidding?


    Are these three people fake?


    It''s impossible.


    How can it be a fake if they can take out so many people they haven''t seen before?


    If you want to know these things, don''t say they haven''t seen them, but you can''t find them in other countries through the whole week, how can they be fake?!


    Murong Chengcai, no matter what other people''s reaction is, how much doubt he has, how to refute him below, saying that what he said is a lie, but directly against Qingying: "you are not from luanfeng country at all. You are from my family, even from the Murong family


    "You are just a humble servant of Murong mansion. How can you be the messenger of luanfeng kingdom?"


    Murong Cheng''s words are not worried at all, especially sure.


    Full of self-confidence, people have to look at the convincing.


    All of a sudden, the voice of the discussion around the ring again, even bigger than just the voice.


    Now that Murong Chengdu has said so, is this supposed to be true?


    If it''s not true, how could Murong Cheng discredit the people of luanfeng kingdom in front of so many people?


    This country of Luan and Feng is not easy to provoke!


    Even shangguanhong, who was sitting on the top of the table, could not help his wandering eyes at this time, and a faint suspicion appeared in his heart.


    Even if I don''t like Murong Cheng''s behavior, I know that Murong Cheng is not a free talker. If he is not sure, he will not, in any case, identify the other party as false without evidence People who come to slander luanfeng kingdom.


    Unless, this matter is true, and Murong Cheng is very sure, also can prove.


    "Your name is Qingying. You are my niece murongsheng''s little servant girl! How dare you admit it! Dare you admit it


    Murong Chengyue said that he was more and more excited. He even stepped out of the seat and came to Qingying. He almost pointed to Qingying straightly: "you are my servant of Murong mansion. Do you dare to admit that?"


    Qingying herself is afraid that Murong Cheng will recognize her, and she is always worried.


    And now, the thing that oneself fear in the heart realized, immediately will green Ying panicked, the vision also began to dodge, flustered extremely.


    He looked in the direction of Fagu and the direction of Guoshi, but he didn''t dare to face up to Murong Cheng''s eyes for fear that he would be torn down.


    And green cherry don''t know, it is this reaction that oneself show, see in other people''s eyes immediately caused a lot of people''s suspicion.


    Murong said so. The messenger didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at the panic.


    What''s the matter?


    Is it true that the emissary of luanfeng kingdom is a fake?


    It''s not only a fake, but also a lowly slave pretending to be?!


    This This This is ridiculous!


    Are these three brave enough to work as envoys of Luan Feng kingdom Dare to cheat the royal family of Da Zhou!!

 Chapter 1710

    Murong Cheng, no matter whether Shangguan Hong is willing to listen or not, insisted on the spot: "the messenger of luanfeng Kingdom, Weichen suspects that she is a fake!"


    "Fake?"


    As soon as Murong Cheng said this, the hall was quiet, and then the voices of mutual discussion rose.


    Are you kidding?


    Are these three people fake?


    It''s impossible.


    How can it be a fake if they can take out so many people they haven''t seen before?


    If you want to know these things, don''t say they haven''t seen them, but you can''t find them in other countries through the whole week, how can they be fake?!


    Murong Chengcai, no matter what other people''s reaction is, how much doubt he has, how to refute him below, saying that what he said is a lie, but directly against Qingying: "you are not from luanfeng country at all. You are from my family, even from the Murong family


    "You are just a humble servant of Murong mansion. How can you be the messenger of luanfeng kingdom?"


    Murong Cheng''s words are not worried at all, especially sure.


    Full of self-confidence, people have to look at the convincing.


    All of a sudden, the voice of the discussion around the ring again, even bigger than just the voice.


    Now that Murong Chengdu has said so, is this supposed to be true?


    If it''s not true, how could Murong Cheng discredit the people of luanfeng kingdom in front of so many people?


    This country of Luan and Feng is not easy to provoke!


    Even shangguanhong, who was sitting on the top of the table, could not help his wandering eyes at this time, and a faint suspicion appeared in his heart.


    Even if I don''t like Murong Cheng''s behavior, I know that Murong Cheng is not a free talker. If he is not sure, he will not, in any case, identify the other party as false without evidence People who come to slander luanfeng kingdom.


    Unless, this matter is true, and Murong Cheng is very sure, also can prove.


    "Your name is Qingying. You are my niece murongsheng''s little servant girl! How dare you admit it! Dare you admit it


    Murong Chengyue said that he was more and more excited. He even stepped out of the seat and came to Qingying. He almost pointed to Qingying straightly: "you are my servant of Murong mansion. Do you dare to admit that?"


    Qingying herself is afraid that Murong Cheng will recognize her, and she is always worried.


    And now, the thing that oneself fear in the heart realized, immediately will green Ying panicked, the vision also began to dodge, flustered extremely.


    He looked in the direction of Fagu and the direction of Guoshi, but he didn''t dare to face up to Murong Cheng''s eyes for fear that he would be torn down.


    And green cherry don''t know, it is this reaction that oneself show, see in other people''s eyes immediately caused a lot of people''s suspicion.


    Murong said so. The messenger didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at the panic.


    What''s the matter?


    Is it true that the emissary of luanfeng kingdom is a fake?


    It''s not only a fake, but also a lowly slave pretending to be?!


    This This This is ridiculous!


    Are these three brave enough to work as envoys of Luan Feng kingdom Dare to cheat the royal family of Da Zhou!!

 Chapter 1711

    "You You''d better make it clear to me! "


    Just for a moment, Murong Cheng was confused by what the National Master said.


    But after a little while, Murong Cheng''s head suddenly sobered up and straightened out these things.


    What''s more, Murong Cheng himself is not a fool, especially now that Murong Cheng is still a party, he is naturally more sensitive than the people present.


    Almost in the first time, I thought of a new possibility


    In any case, he can''t think that this possibility is true


    Deny, must deny!


    How could he admit it?!


    "What? I''ve already said that. Why don''t you pretend you don''t understand? "


    The national master rolled his eyes, smashed his mouth, and then pointed in the direction of Fagu.


    Obviously, the attitude of the national teacher is that he doesn''t want to talk to people with low IQ.


    It''s a waste of intelligence to talk to such people.


    As for the situation of the national master, Fagu had been used to the instructions of the national master for a long time, and he did not hesitate to say, "Fengmu Luan, the wife of the former Duke of Rongguo, Bai Mu Luan, is the present Queen of our country!"


    What Fargo said was loud and clear, and the voice had fallen, so that all the people present did not come back for a long time and did not respond.


    What''s going on?!!


    What''s going on?!!


    Now this trend, how to feel more and more strange?!!


    The name of Bai Mu Luan, not to mention the name of a very powerful character, but for them, it is also quite thunderous.


    It''s not that Bai Mu Luan has done anything extraordinary. It''s mainly the reputation of Bai Mu Luan that came from Murong mansion. It''s quite unpleasant. What Bai Mu Luan steals? What abandoned the former Duke of Rong and didn''t want his daughter to elope with others.


    The whole capital is known to all.


    At one time, the Rongguo government lost face.


    It was because of this that the Duke of Rongguo succeeded in becoming the former Duke of Rongguo, and then Murong Cheng took charge of the government of Rongguo. However, up to now, the title has not really fallen on Murong Cheng.


    This matter can be said to be known to all.


    Even murongcheng, in order to gain a firm foothold, is afraid that other people will not know it. It is difficult for people to know whether they want to pay money to publicize it.


    And now


    It''s a woman who makes Murong''s family itch and want to bring people back to soak the pig cage. Unexpectedly It turned into The queen of luanfeng kingdom?


    Who will believe it when it is said?!


    Isn''t this the biggest joke in the world?!


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Isn''t that a joke?"


    "How can it be!"


    "Is that woman the queen of luanfeng kingdom? Is that a lie? "


    "Who knows, I don''t believe it anyway..."


    The sound of murmuring spread quickly below, and Wanyan yinyao immediately reacted to what these people said, and jumped up in surprise.


    "It''s absolutely impossible. How can it be!"


    "If she were the queen, the princess would be able to say that she was the queen!"

 Chapter 1712

    Her big reaction, nothing else, is completely because, once it is true to admit the identity of Bai Mu Luan, that she is the queen of Luan Feng kingdom.


    Then, as the daughter of Bai Mu Luan, isn''t Murong Sheng going to become


    No way!


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    Even if it''s true, she won''t admit it!


    Murongsheng is a humble person, who is disliked by his family!


    How can you have such a high status?!


    Even higher than her status as Wanyan yinyao?!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    She doesn''t admit it at all!


    "Prince Rui, Fengmu Luan is the queen of our country. Don''t we know who our queen is? Do you mean that you want to show disrespect to the queen of luanfeng kingdom? "


    "Can I think that you are trying to provoke our luanfeng Kingdom and start a war with our luanfeng kingdom?"


    Fagu''s cold eyes fell on Wanyan yinyao.


    "I When did I say that? When did I challenge Luan Feng kingdom?! Don''t talk nonsense Wanyan yinyao is not a fool. Naturally, she knows what it means to fight between the two countries.


    What''s more, the strength of luanfeng country is unfathomable. How can it be rash to go to war with luanfeng country?


    In the end, according to the final situation, it may be they who are defeated!


    But


    As for the identity of murongsheng, she is not willing to admit it anyway!


    If you admit it, does it mean that murongsheng will be one head higher than her from now on?!


    How can she disappear so casually?!


    "Since that''s not the meaning of Prince Rui, then sit down and don''t question the affairs of luanfeng kingdom." Fagu''s face was expressionless, and he took back the cold eyes that fell on Wanyan yinyao.


    Wanyan yinyao wants to continue to talk about it even if she doesn''t want to sit down. However, she is threatened by Shangguan Hong, and some of her legs are weak, so she has to sit back honestly.


    Just now, Wanyan yinyao is doing things. Now Wanyan yinyao wants to do things.


    Shangguan Hong gives Wanyan yinyao a warning look with a cold face. If she dares to continue to cause trouble, she will pick up the trouble between the two countries. Then the consequences, she will never be able to bear!


    Looking at Wanyan yinyao, who is a little clever and doesn''t speak any more after being warned by him, Shangguan Hong hums coldly and turns to look at Fagu.


    But in the face of Fagu''s attitude, it is obvious that his attitude towards Wanyan yinyao is different: "Luan Feng emissary, according to what you said, is Bai Mu Luan really a member of Luan Feng kingdom?"


    Not only the people of luanfeng Kingdom, but also the queen of luanfeng kingdom.


    It''s incredible to say.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Murong Cheng denied: "this is absolutely impossible!"


    If you admit that, Murong mansion will be doomed!


    "Your Highness After Murong Cheng denied it, he immediately turned his body and bowed to Shangguan Hong, "the Rongguo government has never done anything wrong to the people or the court in Dazhou for so many years! How could brother Weichen''s wife be from another country?! How could it be the queen or even the spy of luanfeng kingdom? "

 Chapter 1713

    If it is true that Bai Mu Luan is not only a person of another country, but also the queen of that country, as Fagu said


    This This is not a simple thing.


    This can be defined as, Bai Mu Luan is a spy!


    To inquire about the affairs of Da Zhou!


    So he married the former Duke of Rongguo and left before it was revealed!


    "Your Highness, Wei Chen is willing to use the whole family''s life as a guarantee!"


    "Wei Chen''s family has been from Dazhou for generations. They are all loyal to Dazhou. They can''t be spies of the enemy! The government of Rong state doesn''t know that Bai Mu Luan is a member of Luan Feng state. Your highness, please check it out! "


    As a result, as soon as Murong Cheng''s voice fell, the national master suddenly laughed: "what are you talking about? I said that you are not only not intelligent enough, but also want to make people laugh. "


    "You can''t feel it at all. Won''t it make people feel funny if you say it?"


    "Is it necessary for our country to send spies to your big week? What good things do you have in Dazhou that we should look forward to? Even if it''s true, if you want to send a spy, you need to let the queen of luanfeng kingdom be the spy? "


    "Just send someone over. You don''t want to think about the identity of our queen!"


    "Or do you look down on the kingdom of Luan and Feng? You think that there is no one in the kingdom of Luan and Feng. If you want to send such a small role, you have to ask our queen to come out in person?"


    "I really think of myself as a character."


    The National Teacher''s sarcastic words are so many that Murong Cheng has no chance to retort.


    After seeing the national master finish, he stood up all of a sudden: "OK, OK, you don''t talk nonsense here."


    "Who is the queen of our country? Do you know better than the people who come out of our country?"


    "I''m here to tell you that Bai Mu Luan is the queen of Luan Feng kingdom. Whether you admit it or not, it''s a fact that can''t be changed!"


    "As for why we have to go to the big week, naturally we have a purpose."


    There''s a purpose!


    Sure enough, these three people came here for a purpose!


    And now it''s time to say their purpose!


    All of us are in spirits at once!


    Even shangguanhong looked slightly sideways to see what he could say from this man''s mouth.


    The national master glanced at shangguanhong and said what everyone wanted to know: "in fact, the purpose of our coming to Dazhou is very simple. We want to come here, take the princess of our luanfeng Kingdom and bring people back to our luanfeng kingdom to inherit the position of the queen of luanfeng kingdom!"


    As soon as the three words "imperial daughter" are spoken, a person''s name will pop up in everyone''s mind.


    That''s murongsheng!


    If Bai Mu Luan is really the queen of luanfeng Kingdom, then her daughter should naturally be the queen of luanfeng Kingdom Even if you don''t want to admit it, you have to admit it. After all, it''s a matter of certainty.


    It''s just


    Is Bai Mu Luan really the queen of Luan Feng kingdom?


    Are these three real envoys of Luan and Feng Kingdom, or are they just coming here to cheat?!


    After all After all these years, it suddenly broke out that Bai Mu Luan is the queen of Luan Feng kingdom. Who can accept that?!

 Chapter 1714

    And shangguanhong now has a little answer in his heart, but still some don''t want to believe that Murong Sheng can really have such an adventure?


    I had to ask for confirmation: "I don''t know who the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom is? Do you need my son to send someone to help you look for it? "


    "The princess of luanfeng kingdom is my eldest lady, murongsheng!"


    This time, green cherry did not like the beginning of the same submissive, began to preempt in the national teacher said before. What''s more, he didn''t have the kind of guilty feeling that he had just been questioned by others. The waist bar that he played on was straight as never before.


    What is raising eyebrows?


    What''s the meaning of "Zhi Gao Qi ang"?


    In Qing Ying''s heart, she thinks that the words she said today are to be proud, that is, to use up all the strength she needs in her life!


    Didn''t you question her?


    Don''t you doubt her identity?


    Don''t you think she''s a mean slave!


    That''s right!


    She does not deny that she was indeed a servant girl of the Rongguo government, but also a close servant girl beside the young lady. The deed of selling herself was held in the young lady''s hand!


    Now miss has become the queen of luanfeng Kingdom, so what about her status as a servant girl!


    Isn''t she going to follow their young lady?!


    She is now the emissary of luanfeng kingdom. There is nothing wrong with her!


    When Qing Ying finished speaking, the whole hall was as quiet as it needed to be. No one spoke.


    Until I didn''t know which maid in waiting made a little noise, it was like a firecracker was lost in the quiet environment, which scared all the shocked people back to their senses.


    I didn''t expect


    Is it true?


    Is it all true?!!!


    How could murongsheng have changed from an unpopular lady in Rongguo mansion to a royal daughter in luanfeng kingdom?


    And listen to the meaning of that man''s words, it seems that in the future, will he ascend the throne of luanfeng kingdom?!


    I really don''t know what Murong Cheng thought. At the beginning, he offended Murong Sheng so miserably. I''m afraid his heart would be filled with regret?


    All people are thinking in their hearts, and many people''s eyes are not covered, looking at murongcheng in the past.


    Some want to see murongcheng''s jokes, some are irrelevant, some are gloating. There are also some satirical eyes, all fell on Murong Cheng''s body, let Murong Cheng on pins and needles.


    It''s like being shot through by thousands of swords.


    Are you kidding? Isn''t that right?


    They can''t have a good look at this person who slanders the empress of luanfeng Kingdom and abuses the only child of the empress of luanfeng kingdom? If you don''t look at it a few more times, maybe in the future Luan Feng kingdom will want to revenge, I''m afraid you won''t see it!


    Can Murong Cheng feel better?


    No!


    Not at all!


    He never thought that Bai Mu Luan''s identity was It''s so powerful, so hard for him to resist?!


    Didn''t Bai Mu Luan say she was an orphan?!


    How could she suddenly become the queen of luanfeng kingdom?!


    If he had known Bai Mu Luan''s identity earlier, he would have snatched the man back from his elder brother''s hand!


    Worst of all, it will not be as good as it was at the beginning. If you don''t leave a little room for yourself, you will treat murongsheng well!

 Chapter 1715

    Otherwise, what is the reason why he has worked so hard in the court for so many years?


    Don''t you want to climb to the highest position?!


    If If he is a little better to Murong Sheng, when Murong Sheng returns to luanfeng Kingdom and inherits the throne, how can Murong Cheng be such a small position now? I''m afraid it''s already flying into the sky!


    Even shangguanhong would have scruples and would not dare to offend him!


    Let alone other people in the court!


    After all, luanfeng country is famous. Who wants to offend such a powerful country?!


    Maybe Even the position above


    Fortunately, Murong Cheng is not completely out of his mind now, so he takes his eyes back from the Dragon chair in time. As long as he remembers the identities of Bai Mu Luan and Murong Sheng, he can''t control himself completely and shakes a little.


    Want to sit in that position!


    After all As a man, who doesn''t want to sit in the highest position and dominate the world?!


    Even if he doesn''t have that ability, he would like to sit in that position. Even if he sits for one or two days, he will be satisfied!


    Of course, he doesn''t think it''s his fault!


    Only Bai Mu Luan is wrong!


    Why don''t you tell me that you are the queen of luanfeng kingdom?!


    If you say that, how could Murong''s house treat Bai Mu Luan with such an attitude? How could it turn a blind eye and look at other people''s harsh Murong Sheng!


    Murong house will certainly be like holding the guests, holding Bai Mu Luan and Murong Sheng, saying that nothing will drive them out of Rongguo mansion!


    Bai Mu Luan is really a good means!


    I cheated them for so many years, and now I find out what her identity is!


    Compared with other people''s inner complex activities, the three teachers have no feeling at all.


    No matter how tricky the news is and how shocking it will be to others, they have heard what they should have said.


    And they are all full, and the next thing to do is not their business.


    No matter what kind of shocked expression others had, they threw out a sentence to shangguanhong: "Oh, by the way, it''s said that the ghost king of Dazhou killed the king and killed his father to seek power and usurp the throne, so now he''s wanted by the people of Dazhou?"


    "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with us whether the ghost king will die or not, and we won''t take care of it. However, as the daughter of his princess, we still need to take care of it. After all, it''s the new emperor of our country, isn''t it? "


    "Therefore, we will live in Dazhou for a while, and we hope Prince Rui can find our royal daughter well during this time."


    "Of course, there is a premise, that is, it must be safe. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to make Luan Feng Kingdom angry and lead troops to level the whole mainland. I hope you can understand. "


    The national master finished this sentence, and no matter whether he said it arrogantly or not, he grabbed a large number of melon seeds directly from the front and swaggered away from the banquet.


    When the national teacher left, Qing Ying naturally would not stay alone. She also stood up and left with a group of followers.

 Chapter 1716

    After all the people left the banquet, they could not see the figure of the three people any more. The hall was like a frying pan, and all kinds of voices came out.


    What minister''s request, minister''s doubts, minister''s comments.


    All in all, there are all kinds of things to say. It''s a big mess. I''ve been listening for several times.


    What''s more, basically no one can hear what these ministers said.


    Shangguanhong''s heart was in a mess. Now listening to so many confused voices, he couldn''t think about things. He felt that his whole brain was going to blow up!


    It''s noisy. What''s noisy? I can''t put forward any good suggestions!


    "Shut up to my son!"


    Shangguanhong was furious at the moment: "now, shut up and get out of here!"


    For a moment, no one dare to stay in the hall, all left in a hurry.


    What are you staying for?


    Was shangguanhong pointing his nose and scolding him?


    Now shangguanhong seems to have a bad temper!


    When there was no one on the main hall, shangguanhong said irritably, "didn''t my son just say that? Get the hell out of here


    As a result, when I heard this angry voice, I didn''t leave in the opposite direction. Instead, I continued to walk this way. Then I heard a more angry voice: "bastard, do you dare to scold me at this time?"


    This voice is very familiar, so shangguanhong can recognize who it is.


    After looking up, it was Princess Rui.


    However, even if the person who came here was Princess Rui, shangguanhong didn''t have a good face at this time. He was still very upset, but he didn''t speak again to drive people out.


    When Princess Rui approached, she saw that the banquet was empty, and the envoys of luanfeng kingdom had already left. Thinking of the hearsay I heard on the way here, I suddenly sighed: "I didn''t expect that it was like this."


    "At that time, I only felt that Bai Mu Luan had an extraordinary identity. There must be something I didn''t know. I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it to be this. "


    "Is Bai Mu Luan the queen of Luan Feng kingdom?"


    "At the beginning, I thought she was a person with a higher status in luanfeng kingdom. Who could have thought that she was..."


    Rui princess said while sitting down, the expression of some dispirited, the whole person is also some hard to believe this thing.


    Bai Mu Luan is actually the queen It''s the queen!


    That''s the queen of luanfeng kingdom!


    Luanfeng kingdom is so powerful, as the queen of luanfeng Kingdom


    Princess Rui is depressed, shangguanhong is also silent, two people sit there silent for a long time, no one wants to speak.


    As a result, when they thought they were going to be silent, Princess Rui suddenly began to criticize and said, "it''s all you! If it wasn''t for you, how could this matter have come to this point? "


    "Murongsheng was fascinated by you at the beginning. What do you say she can''t do according to you?"?! But you! I don''t want to ask you to give up your marriage. If you don''t listen to me, you''re going to give up your marriage. The little fox spirit murongshan, who was fascinated by murongshan, didn''t want to marry murongsheng. At the beginning, it was good for you to act like that! "

 Chapter 1717

    "At the beginning, if you had listened to my advice and married murongsheng back to the mansion, now murongsheng would be your concubine!"


    If murongsheng is shangguanhong''s concubine, what does it mean?


    This means that there will be a place for them in luanfeng kingdom!


    And murongsheng will be the queen of luanfeng kingdom. Isn''t that a big help from shangguanhong?!


    Is shangguanhong''s throne stable?


    Even if you can''t sit in Dazhou, when you get to luanfeng Kingdom, according to murongsheng''s obsession with shangguanhong, you can''t give up the position of empress to shangguanhong!


    The more Princess Rui thought about it, the more upset she was and the more upset she was. She threw her sleeve angrily and swept all the things on the table in front of her on the ground.


    Her heart is chagrined, is shangguanhong''s heart not chagrined, not regret it?


    How did he know that murongsheng would be the future queen of luanfeng kingdom?


    How could he know that, according to the original guess, who could know that murongsheng would become the future queen?


    If he knew, he would not


    However, where can there be so many ifs in this world?


    "Enough! My son''s affairs are clear in my son''s heart! Don''t talk about it here! "


    Shangguanhong''s heart is full of anger and complaints. How can he honestly listen to Princess Rui''s complaints here?!


    After roaring at Princess Rui, she stood up and walked away without looking at her face.


    "You..."


    At this time, how could Princess Rui manage shangguanhong?


    He could only watch shangguanhong leave slowly. There was no way to keep shangguanhong. At the same time, he didn''t know how to keep shangguanhong.


    Now, when it comes to this step, even regret has no use.


    I knew If I had known that this was the case, no matter how vulgar and despised murongsheng''s behavior was, she would not give up murongsheng so easily!


    How can the feeling in my heart be described by regret?


    Is


    Is This is what we call Destiny


    If shangguanhuang was not slandered by their forged evidence in time, then at this moment, now standing in this position, he can easily get the help of luanfeng Kingdom and become the king of the Zhou Dynasty!


    Shangguanhong, however, can only be a tragic defeat. He can only fight for so long on this road, fight for so long, and give so many things


    Oh, my God!


    Sometimes it''s really not fair at all!


    Some people can easily get what they want, and some people will not be able to succeed even if they exhaust everything!!


    Princess Rui overturned the table in front of her. It was a mess on the ground, and her chest heaved up and down for several times, which calmed down the anger and resentment in her heart.


    OK!


    Fortunately, shangguanhuang''s whereabouts are unknown at the moment. He has no ability to fight for this position with her son!

 Chapter 1718

    Even without the help of Luan Feng Kingdom, what can we do!


    The man standing in the highest position is her son, shangguanhong!


    Shangguanhuang has no ability to compete with her son!


    After the news spread that the envoys of luanfeng kingdom came to Dazhou, the news that luanfeng kingdom was looking for their imperial daughter, murongsheng, also spread quickly from Dazhou.


    Although the speed of transmission is very fast, but also relatively low-key.


    After all After murongshan''s propaganda before, who can not know murongsheng?


    But who knows, in the end, murongsheng''s identity will be so noble and powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    When murongsheng opened her eyes, she didn''t have any other thoughts in her heart. She just felt that this time she was very comfortable and steady. She didn''t wake up from her dream at all.


    However, when the hand touched the soft touch of the bedding under the body, he was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly turned over and sat up from the bed.


    Because the action of sitting up is too big, some of the pulling wounds seem to be pricked by fine needles: "hiss..."


    Although the wound on the back is almost healed and can''t be touched by hand, the new and tender skin from the wound is still fragile and can''t stand murongsheng''s big action.


    Hearing murongsheng''s movement, a sharp voice came: "is the imperial daughter awake?"


    This voice has never been heard before, which makes murongsheng very strange.


    Turning around, I saw a woman in military uniform standing there, looking at her and asking.


    At that time, murongsheng was a little confused when he saw this situation, and he didn''t know what the current situation was.


    She''s not


    Did you fall off the cliff?


    And How can these people dress strangely and have never seen them before?


    "Excuse me Are you Murongsheng was dizzy.


    Even after searching in her mind for a long time, she couldn''t find out when she knew the person in front of her.


    Especially the clothes on this person, which she had never seen before, were very neat. It''s like military clothes, but It''s not like that. It''s totally different from that of Dazhou.


    Murongsheng reached out and grabbed his messy hair, trying to recall the people he had seen before.


    Really, I can''t imagine when I met


    She remembers that she was mercilessly knocked down from the cliff by shangguanhuang at that time. When she fell off the cliff, a man jumped down from the cliff with a strange thing on his back.


    Speaking of this


    That man looks very familiar. It seems that


    Yuqi!


    Yes, Yuqi!


    The man who fell off the cliff is Yuqi!


    "By the way, what about Yuqi? Where is Yuqi now? "


    Thinking of this key figure, murongsheng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Originally, she wanted to climb the cliff with her own strength.


    But Yuqi didn''t let her climb up on her own. She had to carry her on her back. Just when two people go through the ice, Yuqi has been protecting her with her own internal power, not to let her be hurt by the cold breath.


    But this consumption of internal power is too big, and I don''t know how Yuqi is now in order to protect her.

 Chapter 1719

    "Where is Yuqi now?"


    When I think of a person I know well, murongsheng''s eyes suddenly light up.


    Yuqi uses her own internal power to protect her through the cold area under the cliff. She has been consuming her own internal power. I don''t know how Yuqi is now!


    "The young master is suffering from severe frostbite and is still in a coma. If the queen needs anything, you can tell me first, and I''ll help her The woman in strange clothes didn''t want to hide murongsheng''s meaning, and told her what she knew.


    Frostbite?!


    Yuqi then in order to protect her from the cold erosion, let himself frostbite it?!


    This time, murongsheng can''t sit still. After all, Yuqi was frostbitten to protect her.


    At the same time also ignored, this female changes to shout her imperial concubine''s address.


    "Take me to see Yuqi. I''m going to see Yuqi."


    Murongsheng suddenly lifted the quilt on his body and was about to get out of bed, but he was stopped by the woman.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Please change your dress number before going out."


    Murong Sheng Leng for a while, then looked down at the body, suddenly shocked for a long time, did not return to God.


    The clothes I''m wearing, where have I seen them?!


    It''s not profane clothes or trousers, but a kind of strange clothes with a lot of skin exposed and some pretty lace?


    This What kind of dress is it and why is it on her?


    Is it the same time as the world she lives in?


    Here How come it doesn''t look like it''s in the world


    Murongsheng''s mind was in chaos. He couldn''t tell whether he was in a dream or in reality


    When the strange woman handed over the clothes, murongsheng took a look at them and was shocked.


    This It''s impossible for Da Zhou to wear this suit. If you wear it on your body, you will definitely show some skin. Although you can step on it within the acceptable range, no girl in Dazhou will wear such a suit to go out.


    This


    This


    After she was rescued from the cliff, where did she come to?


    Not only the people she saw were strange, but also the clothes here made her not know what to do.


    "Princess, if your wound is not healed, I can help you put it on."


    The woman takes the clothes back from murongsheng''s hand again, and takes off the light lace clothes that murongsheng is wearing.


    And murongsheng''s brain is also in a trance at the moment. He is so dazzled that he is being manipulated by a stranger. For a long time, he doesn''t come back to himself and just stands there.


    When he was dressed, a cool wind came through the gap of the window and blew on murongsheng''s body, which made murongsheng''s chest cool. Murongsheng felt embarrassed and said thank you.


    It''s not her maid. She has no pressure to help her change clothes, but she suddenly feels a sense of pressure from nowhere

 Chapter 1720

    Now murongsheng''s heart is full of problems, full of doubts and puzzles.


    But now is not the best time to care about these issues.


    When things can understand the situation, and now the most important thing is, how is Yuqi!


    How serious is Yuqi''s injury!


    Compared with these inexplicable problems, Yuqi is the most important in her heart.


    As long as she can see Yuqi for a while, it can indirectly prove that she is now in a real world.


    Murongsheng came back, found a hair band, tied up the hair scattered behind his back, and followed the strange woman out of the room.


    Along the way, the most strange thing for murongsheng was that he didn''t see a man. Whether walking back and forth, or standing at the door to guard, all are soldiers.


    And the body is very tall and straight, like trained in the army, unlike ordinary people.


    It''s not like people who can be trained like landlords or organizations.


    "Princess, you are in it now. Please come in." The woman in strange clothes opened the door and asked murongsheng to go in.


    Murongsheng didn''t doubt it at all, and went in unprepared.


    She thinks that there is nothing good about her that can be missed by this group of people, and she won''t worry about what these people will do to her, and that she will get so many strange things in order to cheat her.


    Now, the most valuable thing for her is her own life.


    Maybe her life is worthless in other people''s eyes.


    Murongsheng pushed the door open and went in. There was a pungent smell of medicine coming out from inside. It was very smelly.


    After a glance swept past, she was immediately attracted by a big bed placed in the room.


    "Yuqi?"


    The red bed, lying on a person, pale, breathing is not so smooth, look carefully in the past is actually Yuqi!


    The man lying there with blue lips Isn''t that Yuqi?


    "Yuqi? "Yuqi?"


    Murong Sheng heart a jump, hurried to the bedside, want to wake up Yuqi.


    However, no matter how many calls she made, Yu Qi, who was lying on the bed, closed her eyes tightly without any reaction, as if she could not hear it. If he could not feel the faint breath of Yuqi, murongsheng thought that there was a corpse lying in front of him


    The sheet is red, so that lying on the bed of Yuqi more no blood, want to pale weak. A little bit of force, you can''t help being crushed.


    Ears, as well as the right cheek, has a very obvious swelling, with pale left face contrast is very conspicuous.


    The skin on the right side is just like being filled with air. It''s bulging and red. It''s like a kind of transparent liquid. It seems that the skin on the right side of the face can be punctured with a poke.


    It''s obvious that it''s frostbite!


    Murongsheng''s brain is directly down. He stands in the same place for a long time. When he comes back to his mind, he quickly walks over and reaches out his hand to lift the quilt on Yuqi''s body.


    For a moment, Yuqi''s naked body lying on the bed was exposed to her.

 Chapter 1721

    However, murongsheng didn''t look embarrassed.


    A pair of eyes closely staring at the naked body in front of us, we can see that the body is full of large and small wounds, red and swollen and split scars. What we think on the body is particularly shocking.


    Even if the wound above has been wiped medicine, but that high swelling up the skin, simply will not be wiped medicine and cover up.


    It''s still scarlet and swollen.


    In particular, that pair of hands, which used to be thinner and more beautiful than women''s hands, has completely changed now.


    Red and swollen, even with severe frostbite marks.


    Red and swollen, even the meat on the hand has been pulled off, revealing the white bones, shocking


    If you look at it carefully, the position of the bones is black, and the carrion is hanging on your hand, which makes you not know what to do.


    Even doctor Xue, with his amazing medical skills, is afraid that he will not be able to deal with such a pair of hands, and has already been abandoned


    These hands are useless


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked at him without blinking. His breath was stuck in his throat. He couldn''t go up or down.


    It seems that no matter what happens, she has no way to get rid of the breath stuck in her throat. She just feels that the position of her chest is extremely blocked It''s hard.


    It''s hard for her to breathe.


    After a while, a voice came out of the quiet room.


    There was a bang.


    It was murongsheng who slapped him in the face.


    This strength is not small, immediately, his left face on the rapid red and swollen up, five finger prints on the face is very conspicuous.


    Now, murongsheng really wants to shoot himself here.


    In fact, she can climb up from the cliff by herself.


    The situation at that time, the situation of her and shangguanhuang at that time, was not the kind of situation that everyone saw.


    At that time, it was just a play played by two people.


    It''s just a big play where they are directing and acting for the purpose of deceiving Qu Yun!


    Let Qu Yun relax his vigilance Even let Qu Yun think that he has completely been able to control shangguanhuang in her hands, think that her murongsheng disappeared from this world, from then on can rest assured.


    After Qu Yun and shangguanhuang leave, she can grasp the time and climb up from the cliff.


    She will not be in any danger at all!


    There''s no danger at all. There won''t be any skin injury!


    However, she and Shangguan count thousands, but did not count to Yuqi will suddenly appear!


    How could they possibly think of it? Even if they broke their heads at that time, they would never think of it. Yuqi appeared in baqizun at this time


    Will be so punctual to appear on the cliff edge of baqizun.


    Unexpectedly, seeing her fall from the cliff, she would jump off the cliff without hesitation to find her and save her


    "Murongsheng..."


    "Murongsheng, you are such a fool!"


    Murongsheng now has 11000 regrets in his heart. Regret Very regret, endless regret

 Chapter 1722

    I knew earlier that Yuqi would jump off the cliff to save her, and become what she is now.


    Then she should expose the secret!


    In order to save her, Yuqi doesn''t even care about her own life. What can she do if she exposes her secret?


    Yuqi, can you betray her?


    It''s better than nothing to do now. Standing here and looking at Yuqi, breathing weakly, lying here with all the scars, it''s a hundred times, a thousand times better


    In the heart momentary some sour, has one kind of strange thing to emerge slowly from the eye, then was pressed down by her strong.


    I didn''t think about it so much. I took the empty cup on the table.


    From the tip of the finger inside out of a bunch of thin water, along the finger flow into the cup.


    With a hint of wine, very clear.


    Then, he took the gauze placed next to him and stood with the spring water in the cup. He carefully wiped the spring water on Yuqi''s wound and on the head of Sensen Baigu, who let people see for a second time and didn''t know him.


    Just now it was bulging, transparent, as if it was full of gas, supporting the skin. With murongsheng wiping the spring on his hand.


    That red, red almost all seem to be soaked by blood the same color, now seems to be slowly fade down.


    Even the bulging shape seems to be smaller than before.


    From top to bottom, murongsheng carefully treated every frostbite and scar on Yuqi''s body with spring water.


    If still with before like that, Yuqi shamelessly in front of her to take off a clean, she will certainly be mercilessly to tease people to this person dare not in front of her to do a little bit of improper action.


    But now


    Murongsheng has no other thoughts. Even if Yuqi is naked in front of her, she has no other thoughts.


    In my heart, there is only one person who studies medicine and wants to cure the patient.


    The cup in his hand is too small. Murongsheng asked someone to take back a basin from the outside, and then put Yuqi''s bare hands in the basin.


    Looking at the frostbitten and blackened bones slowly returning to the White City, and the rotten meat and dead meat that had been frozen and could not return to the sky, slowly, little by little, glowed new life and grew new meat.


    The big stone in murongsheng''s heart fell down. He took a long breath and vomited out the breath in his throat.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, she lived all her life again. God saw that her last life was too miserable. He gave her such a secret place to transform decay into magic.


    Otherwise, if this is not the case, Yuqi''s current situation is really helpless.


    It''s very possible to spend the rest of the time with the scars and the disability of both hands.


    If Yuqi really spent the rest of her life as she thought, she would be immersed in guilt and pain all her life and could not get rid of it.


    Take things out, carefully put Yuqi''s hands on the bed, and cover the quilt for him again. Murong Sheng is going to leave the room undisturbed.


    But who knows, I haven''t turned around yet. As soon as I look up, I just face the peach blossom eyes like a fox.

 Chapter 1723

    "You wake up?"


    Murongsheng never thought that Yuqi would wake up at this time.


    In addition to shock, surprise, is a face of joy.


    Just breathing is obviously so weak, she thought that even if Yuqi wants to wake up, I''m afraid it will take a few days to rest before she has consciousness. Didn''t expect to wake up so soon?


    Looking at the peach blossom eyes opened by Yuqi, Murong Sheng takes back the shock in his heart and hooks up an arc, which is obviously very happy.


    This expression, also obviously pleased Yuqi''s mood.


    "Wake up, good morning..."


    Yuqi began to respond, but in the past with a trace of provocative and magnetic enchanting voice. Speaking out at the moment, listening to murongsheng''s ears, it''s so hoarse and dry, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t talk. Drink some water and talk."


    As soon as murongsheng heard this voice, he knew that Yuqi''s voice must be hoarse because he hadn''t touched water for a long time. He quickly handed the cup to Yuqi''s mouth. Yuqi put murongsheng''s hand in front of the cup and swallowed it.


    But after drinking this saliva, Yuqi didn''t speak for a long time.


    This makes murongsheng''s heart a little puzzled, and even some can''t understand the expression on Yuqi''s face now.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you want to drink hot instead of cold? " Murongsheng asked, watching the look on Yuqi''s face.


    What''s that weird look?


    It''s weird. It''s tangled?


    Is this water poisoned?


    It''s impossible. She held the cup in her hand from the beginning. How could it be poisoned by others?


    Murongsheng was puzzled and took the cup back, handed it to his nose and smelled it. As a result, he smelled the smell of wine


    £¡£¡£¡£¡


    Murongsheng is shocked!!


    In a moment, she came back to her senses. The cup in her hand is not the water that people can drink!


    This is the spring that she stole from the secret place!


    Although the spring water is drinkable, she just dipped it in gauze Help Yuqi wipe the wound. The blood stains on the gauze are soaked in the spring water


    Before waiting for Yuqi to respond and ask what he had just been given, murongsheng quickly put the teacup aside, took a clean cup, poured water and fed it to Yuqi.


    "Don''t worry. What I just gave you is not poisonous. There''s no problem. Take a sip of water to moisten your throat


    The more Murong Sheng explains, the more strange Yu Qi looks at her.


    Looking at murongsheng''s forehead to emerge a thin bead of sweat, Yuqi slowly turned his eyes away, did not continue to stare at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng was relieved and afraid that Yuqi would keep asking what she had just given him to drink. He directly put the topic aside: "how do you feel now? Do you feel any discomfort? "


    "If you''re not feeling well, don''t bear it. You have to say it, you know?"


    "Now, shall I help you find someone to serve you?"

 Chapter 1724

    "Otherwise, you lie here and I''ll send someone in..."


    Murongsheng stood here, a little uneasy in his heart. He only felt Yuqi''s eyes, and staring at her was more and more strange.


    Looking at the sweat on murongsheng''s forehead, Yuqi slowly turned his eyes away.


    Murongsheng felt that his scalp was numb. He just felt that Yuqi''s eyes just staring at her were too stressful.


    It''s oppressive. At the same time, it also contains some emotions that may not be clear.


    She only felt that if she was seen by Yuqi in this way, maybe she would be electrocuted by Yuqi''s eyes that seemed to have a kind of magic.


    Murongsheng just said that he was ready to move. Yuqi was not as quiet as he had just been. He also moved with him.


    "You don''t want to Don''t go, hiss... "


    Yuqi finds that murongsheng wants to leave. Instinctively, he reaches out to pull murongsheng to stop him.


    However, after such a serious frostbite, my hands were even more rotten. With such a big movement, I felt some touching bones.


    That burst of pain from the hands of the taste, not ordinary people can imagine.


    "Don''t move


    Hearing the pain of Yuqi''s breathing, murongsheng quickly turns around and sees Yuqi''s hands curl up slightly, suddenly anxious.


    The voice quickly raised, the tone with a bit of panic.


    Originally because Yuqi for her and suffered such a serious injury, Murong Sheng''s heart has been very sorry. Now hearing Yuqi''s painful voice, Murong Sheng was in a hurry.


    Hurriedly in the past, he pulled Yuqi''s hand over, put it in front of his eyes, carefully and carefully looked at it, and determined that the action just now had no damage to Yuqi''s injury, which was a little relieved.


    He took the gauze soaked in spring water from the side and covered it on Yuqi''s hand again. For Yuqi''s carelessness, murongsheng wound it carefully for several times. After confirming that there was no problem, he put Yuqi''s hand back on the quilt.


    Then just lifted up a small corner of the bedding to cover the hands of Yuqi.


    When everything is ready, I look up to Yuqi''s smiling eyes.


    This pair of eyes made murongsheng''s heart tremble a little: "you What have you been staring at me for? "


    "Tut, you just lifted the quilt and showed me all over. Why? I''m not allowed to take a good look at you here? " Yuqi chuckled. His face was almost frozen into a monkey''s ass, which made murongsheng feel very evil.


    Even more than before.


    Yeah??


    All right??


    Murongsheng heard directly a white eyeball turned over: "don''t say so ambiguous, your clothes are not me to take off for you, what do you have to do with me!"


    What''s more, what can we do even if we see all of them!


    At that time, she looked at the eyes of Yuqi''s body, which were full of the doctor''s desire to treat the patients. They were not dirty at all!


    How can Yuqi slander her!

 Chapter 1725

    "What''s the matter? Are you ready to be irresponsible if you don''t take it off? "


    "Then you feel your conscience and say it well. Even if you don''t take off your clothes by yourself, have you seen all my body?"


    Yu Qi said, his eyes turned to Murong Sheng, and his body tilted slightly: "last time you also secretly touched my feet, this time you took advantage of my unconscious time to see my body, you say, you should be responsible for me?"


    "However, I don''t care whether you are willing to be responsible for me or not in your heart, but in this situation, you should be responsible for me anyway!"


    Yu Qi finished listening to Murong Sheng''s silence for a long time, some anxious: "did you hear that? Speak up. "


    "Responsible?"


    Murongsheng felt a little headache when listening to what Yuqi said. He rubbed his hands on his eyebrows and said, "you are a big man. What do you need me to be responsible for? How do you want me to be responsible for you? "


    There''s a big man here who is not as neat as a woman.


    If you see it, you will see it.


    That she sees is also for the relation jade Qi body''s injury!


    Who knows will be chased by Yuqi, yelling to let her be responsible for him?


    She where has seen, still has the man to chase to shout to be able to let the woman come to be responsible to him!


    It''s a wonder!


    "Of course, he married me back."


    Yuqi wants to laugh, but as soon as he hooks up the corner of his mouth, he feels the split mouth pulling the frozen meat on his face, which makes the expression of the red steamed stuffed bun face suddenly change, and he quickly puts it away.


    Originally, Murong Sheng wanted to stab Yu Qi. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Yu Qi''s painful face and didn''t know how to scold him.


    Curse.


    Yuqi was injured because of her. She really didn''t do anything else.


    Don''t scold me


    Forget it, or don''t scold, although Yuqi speak less beat some, but to her really is nothing good picky, otherwise also won''t let oneself be cold wind to freeze into this appearance.


    Murongsheng swallowed the words that almost came out of his mouth, and murmured: "look at you now, you are almost frozen into a big pig''s head. You still think about some messy things here. Can''t you just lie on the bed and recuperate well?"


    Marry a man?


    What nonsense is that?


    Don''t women marry, men marry?


    She felt that she had grown up for so many years and had not doubted her gender. She felt that she had been a woman since she was born.


    So, as a woman, how can she marry a man?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Besides, even if you can marry, don''t you have to be unmarried?


    Oh, No.


    It''s unmarried women, unmarried men.


    She has already been married to shangguanhuang, and she has a husband and wife. How can she be emotionally involved with Yuqi?


    If you still tangle with Yuqi Lala, she will be despised by the world, even she will despise herself!


    "I don''t think you have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense here?"


    "If you don''t think about it, I''m already married! How could I marry you? "


    "To say the least, even if I didn''t get married, I couldn''t marry you a man!"

 Chapter 1726

    "Even if I don''t get married, I can''t have anything to do with you. As a woman, how can I marry a man like you?"


    Murongsheng looks up and down at Yuqi. Maybe he really wants to evaluate Yuqi in his heart.


    She doesn''t believe that Yuqi doesn''t know what relationship she has with shangguanhuang!


    I''m afraid that when shangguanhuang married her, Yuqi was also there!


    But now


    Tut Tut, I know she''s married to Guan Huang. This guy even dares to pry his master''s corner. It''s just


    There is not a bit of moral integrity!


    "Why not? I said, "if you want to marry me, then naturally you can."


    "Don''t you know that you are the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom? As a royal daughter, there is no man you can''t marry in this world, understand? Otherwise, how can I ask you to marry me? "


    Yuqi threw out this sentence lightly. The tone of his speech was very casual. It''s like asking you, did you eat today, what did you eat? It''s the same when you''re full.


    But murongsheng was stunned.


    What?


    What''s going on?


    "You wait What is it called "yes"? "The kingdom of Phoenix?"


    Luanfeng country, she once seemed to have heard something.


    In her last life, she mentioned it once from shangguanhuang''s mouth, but she didn''t have such deep feelings with shangguanhuang in her last life, and she was even more afraid of shangguanhuang, so she didn''t know much about it.


    Now from the mouth of Yuqi to hear the three words of Luan and Feng Kingdom, I only feel some Arabian Nights.


    What does Luan Feng Kingdom have to do with him?


    What''s the name, princess?


    What does she have to do with the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom?


    "What are you talking about? What is the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom? Isn''t Luan Feng Kingdom long gone? "


    Murongsheng said, reaching up to Yuqi''s forehead and touching it: "I said, you don''t have a fever. Is it because it''s so cold under the cliff that you freeze your brain?"


    Otherwise, what nonsense are you talking about?


    Return to the emperor''s daughter?


    If she was a royal daughter, would she live so miserably in her last life?


    In the end, he died miserably!


    Pooh!


    Yuqi wants to hold murongsheng''s hand, but now his situation is a little move a finger, you will find the pain to leave. Helpless, can only choose to give up: "for your people over there, luanfeng country really no longer exists."


    "However, this does not mean that Luan Feng Kingdom has been destroyed. The kingdom of Luan and Feng is just looking for an opportunity to hide and develop rapidly. "


    "And you, murongsheng. It''s true that she is the only royal daughter of luanfeng Kingdom and the only daughter of the current queen! I won''t talk nonsense about this, let alone nonsense. "


    Murongsheng looks at Yuqi with more and more strange eyes.


    Is this man really so cold that his brain is frozen?


    She''s the queen?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    And she''s the Queen''s only daughter?!


    How can it be!


    If she was the daughter of the queen, why did she live so hard in rongguofu?!


    Already ascended the throne, and then let those Rongguo government people have a good look, some people are not allowed to bully!

 Chapter 1727

    Yuqi said that murongsheng didn''t believe a word.


    In a word, Yuqi''s brain is really frozen.


    I''m talking nonsense in broad daylight. I should have a good look.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m telling you the truth. There''s no falsehood at all."


    Yuqi stares at murongsheng, and seems to be dissatisfied with murongsheng''s disbelief of his words: "when you were buried, did I leave the jade pendant beside you? With the jade pendant you''re wearing, can it be combined? "


    "If you don''t have the impression and don''t believe it, take it out and have a look."


    "By the way, where did you put the jade pendant?"


    Jade pendant?


    Murongsheng tried to think about it, as if there was something going on for a while.


    I can''t remember it very clearly. I just remember that I seemed to have a jade pendant in my hand at that time? At that time, the situation was so critical that she had no time to look at it carefully, so she threw it into the secret place.


    As for where I lost it, I have to think about it carefully, but I can find it.


    Murongsheng reached into his sleeve and fumbled for a while. In fact, he was hiding his eyes and ears and rummaging back and forth in the secret place.


    After searching for a long time, I finally found a jade pendant.


    "Is that what you''re talking about?"


    Murongsheng takes the jade pendant and looks at it. It''s a strange object she looks at. After thinking about it, she takes it out and asks. Maybe the blind cat bumps into the dead mouse and is hit by it?!


    "Yes, that''s right." Yuqi nodded. Originally, he thought that murongsheng had already lost his jade pendant. Unexpectedly


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng was still wearing it


    Murong Sheng is observing the jade pendant in his hand. It seems that the texture of the jade is pretty good. What words are carved on it


    Just looking at it, murongsheng suddenly felt numbness in his scalp. When he looked up, he found that Yuqi was staring at her again. And that vision is so strange, let Murong Sheng heart is a burst of speechless.


    "I said," what are you looking at? "


    If it''s really the reason for this jade pendant


    That must be a misunderstanding!


    This is definitely a misunderstanding, right!


    "Cough Don''t look. Tell me what is the name of this jade pendant? How can I see for a long time that I can''t see what it is? "


    She is true. She can''t see what it means after staring at it for a long time.


    Isn''t it a jade pendant?


    Yu Qi took his eyes back and said, "this jade pendant is the keepsake of the royal family of Luan and Feng kingdom. After the prince or the emperor''s daughter is a beast, he will get such a jade pendant."


    Huh?


    What do princes and princesses have?


    So what did he do with the jade pendant?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and sits beside the bed looking at the jade pendant in wonder? According to what you mean, you threw this jade pendant to me. Do you mean to say that you are the prince of luanfeng kingdom? "


    That''s not right.


    If Yuqi was a prince, why would he say that she should marry him?


    Shouldn''t we say, marry her?


    It''s a mess. It''s a mess.


    My head is going to explode when I think about it!!!

 Chapter 1728

    Yuqi turned his eyes.


    "If I were the prince, would I dare you to marry me? Isn''t the relationship between the two of us the relationship between the prince and his sister? "


    Murong Sheng said that words, really almost didn''t let Yuqi a breath to the gas fainted.


    Look at what people say. It''s really unpleasant!


    "You must see clearly! This jade pendant is engraved with the character Luan! As long as the jade pendant is engraved with the character Luan, then it is used by the imperial daughter! If it''s the prince, it won''t be engraved with the word Luan. Do you understand? Do you understand? "


    "Luan, is it used by the emperor''s daughter?"


    Murongsheng frowned and said, "are you cold and stupid? Are you confused? Isn''t that Luan Feng kingdom? Isn''t Luan the name of a country? Can the word Luan be used by the emperor''s daughter? Can''t it be the jade pendant used by the prince, engraved with the word Luan? "


    "Well, how can people be inexplicably stupid?"


    Yuqi was almost breathless and choked to death. If there were not so many scars on his body that he could not move, Yuqi would have jumped out of bed now.


    "Since ancient times, women have been in charge of the country! The princess represents that she will inherit the throne in the future. Naturally, she can use the word Luan! So, if you don''t know it yourself, don''t say I don''t know anything


    "I don''t care whether you believe it or not. Anyway, it''s the word Luan. It''s the princess. It can''t be the prince!"


    Listening to the long string of words that Yuqi said, murongsheng was quite stunned.


    It''s unexpected that there should be such an explanation in Yuqi?


    But it''s reasonable to think about it.


    After all, luanfeng kingdom is dominated by women, and the emperors are all empresses. Men''s status in luanfeng kingdom is just like that of women in other countries.


    The jade pendant carried by the emperor''s daughter is carved with Luan characters, which can be understood and made sense.


    It''s just


    "What do you mean by that? Can it have anything to do with me? " Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, I''m from Dazhou all the time. The affairs of luanfeng Kingdom have nothing to do with me, and I don''t know whether the Murong family has people from luanfeng kingdom for generations."


    "Come on, your brain is frozen. Don''t daydream. I''ve just woken up from such a serious injury. Let''s have a rest and take good care of our body. We''ll talk about other things after you''re well. "


    Murongsheng now thought that Yuqi''s brain was frozen, and he had a rest here.


    Stand up from the bedside, a face does not matter a stretch, ready to go back to their own down.


    But will Yuqi let murongsheng go so easily?


    That''s impossible.


    He quickly stopped murongsheng, ready to let him see the reality clearly: "you wait a moment, when I have finished, you will know if I am thinking about some messy things."


    Murongsheng didn''t look back at all. He reached out and waved to Yuqi lying behind him. It''s just like that. There''s nothing to say. You can have a good rest here.


    After a good rest, she will come to see the situation of Yuqi.


    Maybe by that time, Yuqi''s brain will be clear, and she won''t continue to talk nonsense and say something she doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 1729

    "Don''t go yet, I''ll tell you. Your biological mother Bai Mu Luan is not only a member of luanfeng Kingdom, but also the queen of luanfeng kingdom. Do you know? "


    Looking at murongsheng is about to go out of the room, Yuqi can no longer control, directly roared out.


    Let Murong Sheng step out of the door of the pace, so stiffly pause in the air.


    After a long time, murongsheng sighed.


    Then he took back his feet, closed the door of the room, turned around and looked at Yuqi with his eyes.


    So looking at Yuqi, there is no joy on his face, but the helpless emotion that can be seen by Yuqi.


    Looking at murongsheng''s performance, Yuqi slightly raised his eyebrows: "you listen to me, it seems that you are not surprised at all?"


    When you hear that your mother is not a nobody, but a powerful person in other countries, even the head of a country, how can you show some strange emotions?


    For example, very shocked?


    Or maybe the whole excited people are all stupid.


    Or speechless.


    How could murongsheng not say such a calm word?


    Calm as if someone owed her money, now come to say to give her the same.


    Murongsheng went into the room again, moved a small bench over, sat by Yuqi''s bed, and sighed: "what''s the surprise? What''s so surprising? Or do you want to see me look very surprised? "


    "Shouldn''t this be a surprise?"


    "Surprise, it''s a little surprise, but it''s not that serious. But my mother''s status is so high that I never thought of it. " Murongsheng sighed again slowly.


    "Now, don''t you have any other ideas?" Yuqi asked tentatively.


    "Yes, after all, you can''t lie to me about such a big thing. And my father''s predecessor was Rong Guogong. The eight generations of his ancestors were all in the hands of the imperial court. He was very clear, so he must have been from Dazhou. "


    "And what you say here is that I''m from luanfeng Kingdom, so I''m either what the Rongguo government picked up from the outside, or the problem is my mother."


    How could her father be a member of luanfeng kingdom?


    "Of course, if I was picked up by the Rongguo government, it would be less likely. After all, how could those people in Rongguo government be willing to raise children for others? Especially when my mother picked me up, didn''t that make my father like to be a father? How could the old lady of Rongguo government bear this tone? How could my mother live? "


    Yu Qi looked at Murong Sheng and said, with a smile in his eyes: "what you think is clear."


    It''s really smart that the person he likes can think clearly at this time.


    Yuqi did not hide the slightest, directly said what he wanted to say.


    "Naturally, you think so clearly, so you also know that it''s meaningless for you to stay here. Nowadays, shangguanhuang is wanted everywhere in Dazhou. Naturally, if you have an engagement with him, it''s no exception. "

 Chapter 1730

    "So, when I come back this time, I just want to take you back to luanfeng country. I won''t be bullied in this big week of laoshizi."


    "When you get to Luan Feng Kingdom, you can do whatever you want. No one will stop you."


    Yuqi didn''t hide anything. He said the news he wanted to say in his heart.


    It''s just


    After Yuqi finished what he wanted to say, murongsheng didn''t feel happy. On the contrary, he rubbed his eyebrows two times and didn''t speak for a long time.


    There''s nothing funny about Yuqi lying in bed. Murongsheng doesn''t speak, but he can afford to wait.


    In this way, two people, one is lying on the bed, the other is sitting on the bench beside the bed, silent for a long time, did not say a word.


    After a long time, murongsheng slowly raised his head, and the result was that his eyes were more attractive than those of a woman.


    It turned out that when murongsheng lowered his head to think about things, Yuqi''s eyes never moved away, and he was always staring at murongsheng.


    This made Murong Sheng swallow his words immediately. After hesitating for a long time, he said slowly: "if I say it, I have no plan. I want to follow you back to luanfeng kingdom?"


    "What''s more, I don''t want to recognize the empress of luanfeng kingdom?"


    Hearing this, Yuqi had a smile on his face, and immediately became stiff.


    Where can he think of it? He said so much, but in the end he got such an answer?


    An answer he can''t accept.


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to go back to luanfeng country, she can understand. After all, murongsheng has lived in the land of Dazhou for so many years that he can be the root of his foothold.


    All of a sudden, someone came to tell her that you are not a simple person from Dazhou. You are still from luanfeng kingdom. Follow me to luanfeng kingdom. If you say that, I''m afraid no one will want to leave their hometown and follow others to a strange country.


    But


    The queen is murongsheng''s biological mother, and is also a powerful and powerful person in charge of a country.


    So why didn''t murongsheng want to recognize each other?


    Is there any necessary reason in murongsheng''s heart that he doesn''t want to recognize the queen?


    Is it because


    "You don''t want to go to Luan Feng Kingdom and meet the queen. Is it because the queen once left you alone without saying a word? "


    At present, the only guess that Yuqi can think of is this.


    He can''t think of anything else if he wants to break his head.


    Of course, Yu Qi thought of this guess in Murong Sheng''s heart is indeed a little bit of the proportion.


    In her last life, she had an accident. At the end of her life, Bai Mu Luan didn''t appear, so Bai Mu Luan didn''t fulfill her duty as a mother. When she left Dazhou, she did not take her daughter away. Instead, she was left in Rongguo mansion and bullied.


    If it wasn''t for my whole life, no one would know if I was still alive at this time.


    So why does Bai Mu Luan want to go back to her now?


    She thinks that her life in Dazhou is very good, and there is nothing bad about it.


    She can live well by herself!

 Chapter 1731

    Of course, this is not the main reason, the main reason is.


    Now for Bai Mu Luan, she has become a stranger in her heart.


    Maybe in her last life, she will Miss Bai Mu Luan a little.


    But after this life, the memory of Bai Mu Luan is equal to not having any. She has experienced despair, and there is no way to feel the ethereal affection that she has never grasped.


    At this time, you asked her to think about Bai Mu Luan and how much she cared about her when she was in Dazhou?


    I''m afraid that''s impossible.


    Now in her heart, she already thought that she was a good person and didn''t need any mother to give her any maternal love.


    When she needs help most and falls into the mire, Bai Mu Luan doesn''t come out.


    When she had climbed out of the mire little by little with her own strength, Bai Mu Luan jumped out of the mire.


    What do you say that she is the Royal daughter of luanfeng Kingdom, and send someone to take her to luanfeng kingdom?


    I''m sorry, she didn''t mean to go to luanfeng country at all.


    Besides giving birth to her, Bai Mu Luan gave her a life. What did he give her? Even if this life was given to her by Bai Mu Luan, then in her last life, she had already given it back to Bai Mu Luan!


    For more than ten years, the crimes she suffered in Rongguo mansion were all given to her by Bai Mu Luan?!


    Since Guan Sheng doesn''t care how to raise her, why do you want to give her birth to someone who is suffering from pain?!


    Now that she''s better, Bai Mu Luan jumps out and begins to recognize her parents?


    Ha ha.


    She doesn''t accept it at all!


    So it''s very good that she doesn''t hate Bai Mu Luan in her heart now. She has to talk about the relationship between mother and daughter and let her go back to Luan Feng country.


    If Bai Mu Luan is standing in front of her now, she really wants to ask, how big is your face? Is it as big as a millstone?


    Besides, no matter how powerful Bai Mu Luan''s identity is, it has nothing to do with her Murong Sheng!


    She didn''t want to touch the light of Bai Mu Luan, even more disdained to touch the light of Bai Mu Luan.


    If she can climb out of the mire by herself, she will have the ability to walk well in her life. The most important thing is to die. What''s so great about it?


    Besides, since Bai Mu Luan is the queen of Luan Feng Kingdom, disputes are indispensable.


    After all, there are many things in the royal family, the most of which are disputes between people.


    If a big week can be noisy like this, then she doesn''t believe that in the country of Luan and Feng, where women are the most respected, there is no party struggle.


    Maybe, I''m afraid the fighting is more fierce than that of Da Zhou. Otherwise, why do these people of Luan Feng kingdom come to Dazhou and want to take back her long abandoned imperial daughter?


    Therefore, in her eyes, if she really followed Yuqi to the kingdom of luanfeng, and recognized Bai Mu Luan, she would become the Royal daughter of the kingdom of luanfeng. It may really bring her endless glory and wealth.


    But the same, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Yes, it''s trouble!


    Fortune is the foundation of misfortune.


    How can you think of something that you don''t have to pay for?

 Chapter 1732

    If you want to get something, you must give it.


    Even a child who has not read a Book knows this. Can she still think it foolishly?


    She is not afraid of trouble, but she does not want to take the initiative to cause some trouble.


    Because some troubles are really very big to solve, so that they do not have a good mood, but also let people soak in a kind of anxiety all day, and the problem can not be solved.


    Now she clearly knows that Bai Mu Luan is a combination of big troubles. As long as she contacts Bai Mu Luan, she can cause endless troubles. So, she is brain sick, will want to take over so much trouble to Luan Feng country?


    She had a good life and didn''t want to take over more troubles.


    Therefore, she doesn''t even have the slightest idea of going to luanfeng country, or even the slightest idea of having a friendly mother daughter meeting with Bai Mu Luan.


    No idea, no idea.


    She likes to be free on her own.


    But where does Yuqi know what murongsheng is thinking?


    He also thought that murongsheng didn''t want to accept Bai muluan because when he was a child, Bai muluan left her in Dazhou and returned to luanfeng country alone. That''s why he was so resistant to recognize Bai muluan and even didn''t want to go to luanfeng country with him.


    "At the beginning, people in Dazhou all said that Bai Mu Luan had an affair with others before she ran away from Dazhou. In fact, the truth of the matter is really not like this. Don''t misunderstand the queen just because of this. "


    Yuqi looks at murongsheng, and doesn''t want to move away at all. He explains to murongsheng seriously: "the empress didn''t really want to abandon you, but just did it involuntarily. At that time, the empress was coerced to leave from Dazhou and had to leave you in Dazhou. "


    Murong Sheng didn''t want to know about Bai Mu Luan at all, but now listening to what Yu Qi said, some of her interests were hooked up.


    Picked pick eyebrows, sat on the stool, and did not ask. Instead, he poured himself a cup of tea. Obviously, he wanted to finish the story.


    She didn''t know anything about Bai Mu Luan after two lives.


    Last life is no chance to know, and this life white Mu Luan people have come together in front of her, then why doesn''t she listen well?


    Anyway, it''s the same as listening to a story.


    How to say, white Mu Luan also gave birth to her, she a little understanding of white Mu Luan things is not too much?


    Looking at murongsheng at the moment, Yuqi didn''t seem to be so resistant to Bai muluan. His tense heart was a little relieved: "if you want to talk about this, you have to talk about the collusion that has been handed down from the Luan and Feng kingdom through the ages."


    "Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the kingdom of Luan and Feng has always been dominated by women''s rights for thousands of years. The queen must be in the upper position. There has never been an accident. And the queen of each generation will be sent to other neighboring countries to live in anonymity to experience experience and learn about the outside world. "


    It''s just a nice way to say that.


    It''s just that Luan Feng kingdom is already too powerful. Compared with the situation of neighboring countries, there is nothing worth seeing.

 Chapter 1733

    Let these empresses who will ascend the throne in the future travel, just want to let these empresses put their mind away, let them see the situation of other countries.


    Look at the status of women in other countries. What kind of Playboy men are, what kind of wives and concubines they have, not only do they have, but they may also have some rooms outside for them to enjoy.


    As long as they can see how miserable the fate of the women outside is, they will be more loyal to luanfeng country, more will support the women''s rights behavior of luanfeng country, not like some messy things, some things without.


    "Only in this way can the future queen be deeply rooted in feminism, and the status of women''s rights in luanfeng kingdom will be more stable and will not be shaken."


    As long as they can see that women outside the country have no way to control their own destiny, while women in Luan Feng country are the most powerful. They can do things according to their own ideas, and their position is stable. With the contrast, these things can be more deeply rooted in the hearts of these future queens.


    Once women''s rights are overthrown, they will become more like women in the outside world.


    Pain, pity, no way to control their own lives.


    Watch helplessly, the man slowly stood up, began to have three wives and four concubines, and they will be reduced to the bottom of the people.


    It sounds like this. For murongsheng, the situation of luanfeng kingdom is quite attractive to her. After all, after her rebirth, she didn''t want to be safe and stable. She didn''t want to stay in the backyard like most women, waiting for men to spoil her.


    "However, under such strict regulations, no one would have been willing to let his status go from high to low. However, there is still an exception to the present Queen among the princesses who travel abroad. " Yu Qi sighed.


    And Murong Sheng is slightly pick eyebrow: "you mean, white Mu Luan has become so many years inside the only special case?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Yu Qi nodded. "According to the regulations of Luan and Feng kingdom for thousands of years, there will be no mistakes. After all, the princesses in front of them are very good. After traveling outside, when they see the status of women outside, they will take the initiative to return to luanfeng Kingdom and continue to take charge of women''s rights. "


    "But there is a problem. It just happened that she was the current queen. When she came to Dazhou, she fell in love with the former Duke of Rongguo, and even stayed in the territory of Dazhou and married him. "


    "At that time, the former queen was very angry when she knew about it, so she directly removed the current queen."


    "Removed?" Murong Sheng picked to pick eyebrow, "since already removed name, so why did white Mu Luan return?"


    Yu Qi sighed: "in fact, it''s because the princess who should have succeeded to the throne died suddenly and unexpectedly. There is no one who can succeed to the throne. Only the present Queen is left. There is no way. The former queen can only send someone to take the present queen back to luanfeng country. "


    "At that time, after the people from luanfeng Kingdom found the current queen, they forcibly brought her back to luanfeng kingdom. So the queen didn''t take the initiative to abandon her husband and son, but was forced to be bound away. "

 Chapter 1734

    "The queen herself has no way to resist. She has to be taken away by force."


    Yu Qi said, summing up everything.


    His eyes were fixed on murongsheng, not letting go of any expression on murongsheng''s face. Now that she knows such a situation, she should not hate the current queen in her heart, right?


    After all, the queen did not want to leave voluntarily, nor could she blame her.


    However, Yu Qi stares at the expression on Murong Sheng''s face to see so many, also didn''t see a bit superfluous expression at all.


    Yu Qi had no choice but to ask: "now that you know what happened, is it time to forgive the queen? After all, the queen didn''t mean to abandon you


    "Forgive?"


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and felt funny about what Yuqi said: "from the beginning, I didn''t hate her. Why should I forgive her? That''s really interesting. What can you do if you don''t hate forgiveness? "


    No matter how Bai Mu Luan was captured at the beginning, and how he separated from her for so many years. What she cared most was that Bai Mu Luan had never participated in her life for so many years.


    At the beginning, she experienced so many miserable things, Bai Mu Luan also didn''t send someone to find her and save her.


    Therefore, since she has never participated in it, she has not been rescued from the fire pit. So, where come so much ah so much hate?


    She has long regarded Bai Mu Luan as a passer-by in her life. Even if she meets her face to face, she will not have any feelings.


    What''s more, she can''t tell others about her rebirth


    After listening to murongsheng''s words, Yuqi was worried. No matter whether murongsheng likes to listen or not, what he should say still needs to be said.


    "Since you don''t have any complaints or estrangement to the queen, you should follow me back to luanfeng Kingdom, meet the queen and make things clear."


    After all, Yuqi said again, back to this topic.


    Murongsheng glanced at Yuqi and wondered: "I just want to know if I want to go to luanfeng country first. Since she has been separated from me for so many years, and she hasn''t come to me in so many years, what does it mean to send someone to come to me now? "


    "You think fast." Yuqi didn''t want to talk about this problem, but always avoided this topic intentionally or unintentionally.


    But now murongsheng put it forward, Yuqi''s heart naturally understood, I''m afraid if you want to avoid this topic, there is no way to avoid it.


    Then the finger moved a little, pointing to the water cup on the side.


    That is to say, if you want to know about it, you have to wait on him first, and then he slowly tells murongsheng.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, poured a glass of water and handed it to Yuqi''s mouth: "here, drink it."


    Yu Qi moved his lips, the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "you have to feed to my mouth, also have to be careful, gently feed me to drink, I will tell you all I know."

 Chapter 1735

    Listening to Yuqi''s complacent tone, murongsheng didn''t feel angry.


    Who makes Yuqi a patient now?


    And she was her "savior.".


    Although she was able to climb up from the cliff at that time, it can not be denied that Yuqi even ignored her own life in order to save her.


    Holding the teacup, he poured a little water into Yuqi''s mouth. Until Yuqi moved his mouth to indicate that he had drunk, Murong Sheng took the teacup away and listened quietly to what Yuqi would say.


    "In fact, in the past ten years, the queen has thought of coming to you. But there is no way, the queen can not come to you


    No?


    Hearing this, Murong Sheng frowned. Bai Mu Luan has become the new emperor of Luan and Feng kingdom. The whole Luan and Feng kingdom belongs to her. Is it difficult for her to do anything? Can anyone control her?


    Otherwise, why do so many people want to be emperor?


    It''s not because no one will disobey the emperor''s orders!


    Call the wind and call the rain, what do you want to do?


    It''s to recruit more concubines in the back palace. The court officials dare not object!


    What''s more, I want to get my own daughter back?


    Looking at the suspicious expression on murongsheng''s face, Yuqi immediately understood what murongsheng was thinking, and immediately shook his head to make murongsheng stop thinking wildly: "you don''t want to think too much, because the old queen didn''t die, so the queen didn''t have so much real power in her hand, and she still had worries about doing things."


    "If the queen sends someone out to find you back, the old queen will try every means to stop you. There''s no choice but to wait until this time."


    "So what you mean by that is that the old queen is dead now?" Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows.


    "Yes, I died last year."


    "Oh, it was last year. It was already dead." Murongsheng is quite meaningful.


    From last year to now, it''s a long time, isn''t it?


    Why do you remember to come here at this time?


    If Bai Mu Luan sent someone to look for her earlier, why did she suffer so much in her last life?


    Mingming should have grown up in the palm of his parents'' hands since he was born, but in the end, he turned into a pitiful child who had no one to talk to. He had to rely on his own efforts to climb out of the swamp. Now, she really doesn''t care about the queen mother at all.


    It''s too late to come here now.


    She has already experienced what she should have experienced. She doesn''t need anyone to help her and pull her out.


    "I''m living well by myself now. I don''t need another mother to come out. And I have no interest in what you say about the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom. " Murongsheng heard about Bai Mu Luan, and he already knew about it.


    I always feel that if I continue to listen, I''m afraid there won''t be any good things.


    I''m afraid what I hear is not what I want.


    Bian stood up and laughed at Yu Qi lying on the bed: "now, you can take good care of yourself. I''ll come back tomorrow to see how your injury is."

 Chapter 1736

    Yuqi can''t imagine that murongsheng has heard so much, but he has to leave so indifferent?!!!


    He hasn''t convinced murongsheng to follow him back to luanfeng kingdom.


    How can murongsheng say he''s gone before he has finished all the things he thought and the drafts he made?!!


    "You are not allowed to leave, you come back to me!" Yuqi''s tone was a little worried.


    "Take a rest, take a rest." Murongsheng waved his hand, but he didn''t pay any attention to Yuqi''s roar.


    "Murongsheng!"


    Yu Qi stares at Murong Sheng, who is about to step out of the room. She is shocked: "do you really want to go! Don''t you stay! "


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes." Love how drop how drop, anyway have nothing to do with her, she is lazy to listen to these people talk nonsense.


    "Misty grass! You are not allowed to leave! Do you know the queen will die soon! She wants to see you one last time before she dies. Don''t you even want to give it to the queen?! I''m here to ask you a question. Would you like to follow me to luanfeng Kingdom and see the queen for the last time? "


    "Anyway, she''s the mother who gave birth to you. Don''t you even see her last time?"


    As soon as he said this, he successfully stopped murongsheng''s steps.


    Murongsheng frowned and vomited the turbid air of his chest.


    Sure enough, her intuition was right.


    I have long felt that if I heard it, I would definitely hear something bad in the end. As a result, I really heard something bad.


    As early as I knew, I left early. It''s a waste of time not to talk to Yuqi here.


    However, even if murongsheng heard it, he thought it was not. The body just a little pause, continue to go out, did not stop at all, but waved to the back.


    Pretending to hear nothing, he opened the door and went out.


    Yuqi looked at himself said so, murongsheng is still so indifferent, in the heart understand murongsheng''s heart afraid is really a bit of position did not leave to the queen.


    Otherwise, why did Murong Sheng say that it was the last time when he heard it?


    So ruthless, is really not the queen as a mother ah!


    What''s more, I''m afraid murongsheng has come to be real!


    I really didn''t have any idea to follow him back to luanfeng Kingdom, and I didn''t have any plan to take charge of the affairs of luanfeng kingdom. I didn''t even plan to see my own mother for the last time!


    Suddenly, Yuqi worried, regardless of the body injury is how serious, there is no good.


    In a hurry, he turned over from the bed. As a result, he got up too fiercely, pulled the wound on his body, and then fell back with a tearing sound. His half tilted body yelled to the direction where murongsheng left: "murongsheng! When the queen was brought back to luanfeng Kingdom, she was designed by the traitors of luanfeng kingdom! The ship at sea sank directly! "


    "At that time, the queen didn''t take care of herself in confinement. She even soaked in seawater for several days! In the end, the Queen''s life was finally picked up, but her body had already been abandoned, so she couldn''t bring it back! "

 Chapter 1737

    "You are the Queen''s only blood now!"


    "Apart from you, the queen has no other children, and Luan Feng Kingdom has no heir!"


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Yuqi didn''t roar with a little magnanimity, but after roaring, there was no murongsheng in the room. Yuqi didn''t know whether murongsheng had heard it or not.


    "Damn it! Murongsheng, how are you! Now you are bullying me while I''m weak and can''t resist! "


    "Wait for me! When I''m well, I''ll have to kill you! "


    At that time, we will settle the accounts with murongsheng, new accounts and old accounts together!


    At that time dare to cheat him with feign death!!


    Let him in vain sad so long time!


    I thought Murong Sheng was really dead and left Dazhou to return to luanfeng kingdom!


    The result!


    As a result, murongsheng had nothing to do, and even married shangguanhuang when he left!


    He is so angry!


    "The emperor''s daughter didn''t leave immediately, and she was still outside." The woman in neat clothes standing at the door whispered.


    This sentence immediately let the spirit of Yuqi come back again, did not go?


    Didn''t murongsheng just hear that? Even eavesdropping?


    Does this show that there is a turning point? Murongsheng is not so exclusive and indifferent to the queen as he just showed?


    Murongsheng stares at the woman who just spoke, and he is speechless.


    Even if you want to help the master of her family, there''s no need to help her so openly?!


    She hasn''t left yet!


    She''s still standing here listening!


    She doesn''t want face with such a red mouth?!


    "Murongsheng! I know that you have no feelings for the queen, and you don''t want to hear about the queen. I won''t force you or talk about the queen. Now I''ll talk about the relationship between us. "


    With him?


    What and what?


    Murongsheng was stunned.


    "The jade pendant in your hand can be divided into two parts. Half is yours, and the other half is for your future husband. You know what? "


    She doesn''t know!


    Why does she want to know about it?!


    Murong Sheng looked at the jade pendant in his hand with his head down, then broke it off slightly towards both sides, and then saw that it was really divided into two parts!


    It''s just


    Who is the future husband?


    She''s already married to shangguanhuang hall. How could it be his?


    But


    Isn''t this jade pendant given to her by shangguanhuang?


    And this half jade pendant was brought to her by Yuqi, so does this mean that


    "Yes, your future husband is me, otherwise how could I have another half jade pendant?"


    Murong Sheng just wanted to retort Yuqi''s words, but before he could speak, he heard Yuqi''s greasy voice coming out: "I''ll tell you today. You have to admit it even if you don''t want to admit it!"


    "You are a member of luanfeng kingdom. There is no record of your marriage in luanfeng Kingdom, so it doesn''t count at all!"

 Chapter 1738

    "You don''t have to think about anything else. You''ve been married in Dazhou. It''s no use. I''ll tell you! You don''t have to prevaricate me with such words. "


    "I have an engagement with you since I was a child. Your mother and my mother have made an engagement by themselves. No matter what, you can''t break it!"


    Murongsheng listened to what Yuqi said. He was speechless.


    Is she from luanfeng kingdom? Can she not know?


    She is at most half of the people of luanfeng country. Why should she act according to the rules of luanfeng country?


    It''s really interesting. She can do whatever she wants. When will she be hindered by luanfeng kingdom?


    Now she doesn''t have any idea. She wants to follow Yuqi back to luanfeng kingdom. Now she starts to use luanfeng kingdom to regulate her?


    It''s funny. Is murongsheng the kind of person who can be restrained?


    "What''s the use of saying so much? When did I admit that I was from luanfeng kingdom? " Murongsheng rolled his eyes. If it wasn''t for Yuqi''s serious injury, she would have rushed in and slapped each other''s face.


    "Don''t prevaricate me with some strange things. What you said has nothing to do with me."


    By murongsheng''s words, Yuqi''s direct language was blocked.


    Yes


    Now the most embarrassing thing is that murongsheng seems to have no feelings for the queen, and does not admit that he is a member of luanfeng kingdom.


    So


    "By the way, don''t tell me whether I''m from luanfeng kingdom or not. My engagement is in luanfeng kingdom. Now I just want to ask you a question, you tell me, who are you Murongsheng can''t help but ask.


    According to the truth, isn''t Yuqi working under shangguanhuang''s hands? Is he shangguanhuang''s most effective person to celebrate his birthday?


    So according to the normal situation, then Yuqi should also be a person of Dazhou?


    How do you know so much about Bai Mu Luan now, and you still have a left and a right of Luan Feng kingdom?


    It seems that he is not from Dazhou, but from luanfeng kingdom.


    In particular, shangguanhuang is Yuqi''s master, and Yuqi is here to pry his master''s corner?


    According to the situation of Yuqi, I''m afraid that Yuqi doesn''t simply work under shangguanhuang, but his identity is not so simple.


    Listening to what murongsheng said, Yuqi suddenly laughed in the room at this time.


    Finally!


    He finally waited until murongsheng took the initiative to ask for his identity!


    After waiting so long, he thought he couldn''t wait!


    He has exposed so many identities that are not in line with the identity of Da Zhou. As a result, Murong Sheng has been blind and deaf. He thought he had to find an opportunity to reveal it to murongsheng bit by bit!


    Unexpectedly, murongsheng asked himself now!


    It''s a good thing for him completely!


    This is definitely a good thing!


    This means that murongsheng began to care about him, began to care about him, began to ask the bottom of him!


    "Don''t worry, my status is not so low. If you marry me, you won''t lose anything!"


    "Do you think I''m born to do things in shangguanhuang''s hands?"?! How can that be? I''m the son of the royal family of luanfeng kingdom! "

 Chapter 1739

    Yuqi groaned a few times: "in order to protect the women''s rights of luanfeng country, men of luanfeng country are not allowed to practice martial arts at will. I can''t help it. I have to run out and play by myself. "


    "As a result, on the way out to play, shangguanhuang picked it up. Besides, it''s not that I won''t go back to Luan Feng kingdom. I just want to do something in Shangguan Huang''s hands now, and I''ll go back when I feel comfortable. "


    Yuqi hummed here. Murongsheng felt that there must be something hidden in his heart when he listened to what Yuqi said. What he said was so vague. There must be something small in it. He could not help turning his mouth.


    What is said here is to run out to play, and it sounds so good. Who can know whether Yuqi really ran out or was abducted and sold?


    However, no matter Yuqi ran out or was abducted, it had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t bother to ask.


    Looking at murongsheng without any idea of going on, I was relieved.


    Murongsheng didn''t get to the bottom, otherwise he really didn''t know what to say.


    After all He sneaked out of luanfeng kingdom in order to avoid this engagement. He didn''t want to marry the person his mother had decided. He wanted to find someone he liked!


    But who can know that mother''s engagement with the queen is actually with murongsheng!


    If I had known it was murongsheng, how could he have come out!


    But if you think about it, that''s not the case.


    Even if he knew it was murongsheng, he would still come out.


    After all, he didn''t know who murongsheng was at the beginning. Murongsheng was still suffering in Rongguo government of Dazhou. If he hadn''t run out and been picked up by shangguanhuang, he would not have known murongsheng.


    There is no way to get to know murongsheng.


    What''s more, I don''t know that murongsheng has this relationship with the queen!


    Now think about it, he ran out of the behavior is correct, is God to his inspiration ah!


    He ran out of luanfeng kingdom. It''s true!


    "Since you are not under shangguanhuang''s command, if you are not Yuqi, what is your real name?"


    Since the identity is so powerful, they are all the little sons of the royal family of luanfeng Kingdom, so they should have their own real name?


    Is it hard for Yuqi to use his real name even when he works around shangguanhuang?


    "hum, you must be very good. My real name is Feng Yumo


    "Did you hear me talking? I said my name was fengyumo!"


    "Fengyu Mo, Fengyu Mo, have you heard me clearly?"


    "Murongsheng?! Murongsheng?! Do you want to respond to me? Have you heard me


    Yuqi lies on the bed, slightly crooked neck, trying to shout to the outside, but there is no movement outside, let alone give him any response.


    This made Yuqi feel anxious: "murongsheng! Didn''t you ask me my real name? But where are you


    "Do you remember my name?"?! I''ll test you later! "


    "Young master."


    Listen to Yuqi keep yelling, the voice is more and more big, almost all if tearing heart crack lung of roar.


    Standing outside the door some helpless, just spit out the tone or so calm: "young master, the Royal daughter has just left."

 Chapter 1740

    "What?! Gone? "


    Yuqi roared for a long time. As a result, he didn''t hear murongsheng''s response. He also heard the guards outside say that murongsheng had already left?!


    Suddenly a son of depression from the chest directly used up, hands supporting the bed board is to do it.


    Such a big action, let the guard in the door of the woman startled, quickly came to the anxious mouth: "young master! Be careful of your injuries


    Yuqi watched the woman stare at the wound of his body so nervously. She was afraid that the wound would collapse and become more serious.


    All the men in Luan Feng Kingdom love beauty, and none of them do not love beauty.


    Yuqi''s red and swollen injury is difficult to treat. If it is more serious, what should we do!


    By such a look, jade Qi this just reflected come over, oneself body still have injury, bow a see body of injury, in the heart some of wonder.


    When I just moved, it didn''t seem so Pain?


    And the wound on my body is not so red and swollen at the beginning, and


    "I don''t feel as painful as I did at the beginning?"


    Otherwise just moved so big a while, how a little pain feeling all have no?


    Yuqi some incredible move body, surprised to find a problem, his body seems to have not just started so rigid, and pain unbearable.


    But the woman who came in still had a nervous feeling on her face: "young master, do you want to find the doctor to check?"


    "To the doctor?"


    Yuqi thought for a while, then shook his head: "no, I feel my injury is not so serious. And just now the imperial daughter has shown me the medicine she gave me, which can''t be compared with ten doctors. "


    In Yuqi''s heart, he still believed in murongsheng''s medical skills.


    "Well, you go out first. I want to have a good rest." Yuqi waved his hand and lay back on the bed again, letting the woman push down.


    Just as the woman went to the door of the room to close the door for Yuqi, Yuqi spoke in a tone completely different from the usual enchanting tone. She was very serious, and people could not help but also follow her seriously: "watch the imperial daughter closely, don''t let the imperial daughter run out secretly, you know?"


    "Yes


    The woman responded, and then shut the door to Yuqi, let him lie on the bed to rest.


    In the room, the expression on Yuqi''s face was not as gloomy as usual. He frowned and thought for a long time, but the frown was slightly loosened.


    Since murongsheng is so determined and unwilling to follow him back to luanfeng Kingdom, don''t blame him for his decision!


    Anyway, this time he will take murongsheng back to luanfeng. Even if murongsheng doesn''t want to, he will take people back!


    And this time, no matter what happens, no matter who will appear, he will not let murongsheng leave him!


    Last time, he has been disheartened to give murongsheng to shangguanhuang, but shangguanhuang did not cherish murongsheng well, and let murongsheng suffer so much!


    This time, he won''t let it out!

 Chapter 1741

    No matter what he said, he would not let murongsheng escape from him this time!


    She will not know, when he first learned that murongsheng is likely to be feigned death news, his heart is how complex emotions, how grateful, how excited!


    Is how the heart with fluke!


    Even if she had married shangguanhuang before, even if she and shangguanhuang had a couple, he would not let go!


    Even if it is to pry the corner of shangguanhuang, he will not hesitate!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng is on his way back to his room. He doesn''t know what it''s like to be miserable. He can''t let it out even if he wants to. He doesn''t know where to start.


    She lived two lives, did not expect that her identity was so strange legend? Can there be such an earth shaking reversal?


    I really want to make her laugh to death.


    God, do you really love her?


    Previous life let her die so miserably, to the end did not know his life experience clearly. Now she was reborn, and she climbed out of the mire by her own ability. What happened?


    From the sky, a princess''s hat directly hit her head melon seeds, let her want to escape, there is no way to escape.


    Isn''t that love?


    Of course, that''s ironic.


    If love, how can she live so miserable in her last life?


    Now, she not only has the body of the daughter of Rongguo government, but also carries a more powerful identity than a national princess. She is a royal daughter!


    And, in the future, she may inherit the throne of luanfeng kingdom!


    Ha ha


    "Royal daughter..."


    Murongsheng murmured these two words. He didn''t have a light and pleasant idea, but felt more and more heavy.


    If Bai Mu Luan had other children besides her, and if she had any brothers or sisters who could inherit the laoshizi throne of Luan Feng Kingdom, she would not go to Luan Feng kingdom to inherit the throne with more troubles and thieves.


    She definitely gave up immediately!


    But now the situation, she had no way to give up, no way to follow their own ideas.


    Bai Mu Luan has only one daughter in her life. If she just gives up, her only way is to let go of the blood flowing in her body. Otherwise, there is no way to take off Bai Mu Luan and the responsibility of Luan Feng Kingdom


    As murongsheng walked, he twisted his head and looked around. Every few steps he took, he could see a woman standing there watching.


    Even if there is no patrol around, but the position of these people stationed in a line, it is simply 365 degrees without dead angle!


    She just wanted to escape. There was no escape route.


    Let alone run away, I''m afraid that every move she makes now is clearly shown by these standing women.


    A little change, her side will be surrounded by a group of people, let her nowhere to escape.


    It seems that this time Yuqi made up her mind that she would not leave easily


    Back in the room, murongsheng spent the whole day digesting the news she heard from Yuqi, not because she couldn''t bear it, but because it was It''s hard for her to digest.


    So that she did not have a good sleep at night.

 Chapter 1742

    And the same night did not sleep, is in the depths of the palace shangguanhong and Rui princess.


    At this time of the night, if Princess Rui and shangguanhong''s mother and son are still in the same room, it''s not in line with the rules.


    Even if shangguanhong is Princess Rui''s own son, it''s a piece of meat that falls from her, it''s not OK.


    but now, what is the matter of doing so in such a big palace? Has the official Shangguan has the final say?


    Even if it doesn''t conform to the rules, will someone really jump out and criticize shangguanhong? Saying that his behavior is not allowed?


    Who would hate to live too long!


    Must jump out to be about to inherit the throne with shangguanhong to find unhappy!


    The more Princess Rui thought about it, the more angry she was. She smashed the teacup on the ground and made a clear sound.


    Broken pieces of China were splashing everywhere, and tea stains were spreading down the floor.


    "Tell me, isn''t that murongsheng already dead?"


    Facing the angry questioning voice of Princess Rui, shangguanhong''s face is also very ugly and doesn''t speak.


    "It''s all a dead person, how can you come back to life all of a sudden?"?! How can this kind of thing exist in the world?! And how did that murongsheng do such a thing without everyone''s eyes? "


    Princess Rui is so angry that she can''t help patting the table with her palm. At the moment, she can''t take care of it. Will her long nails be broken because of her action.


    How could Princess Rui think that murongsheng could cheat the world and cheat death in front of so many people, and no one could check it out!


    At that time, however, after several doctors passed by, they checked murongsheng clearly and found that all the marriages were murongsheng''s. they were indeed dead!


    But who would have thought that murongsheng would come back to life as a result?!


    What''s more, who can know that a woman, an ignorant woman living in the backyard, a woman who was so stupid before and cheated by her son, dare to do this earth shaking thing?!


    Or in the presence of civil and military officials, in the presence of the emperor, in the presence of foreign envoys feign death!


    This behavior is the crime of deceiving the king!


    This is going to destroy the nine ethnic groups!


    But


    The nine families of murongsheng are the royal families of luanfeng kingdom!


    Murongsheng is the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom. They have no way to punish murongsheng by this opportunity!


    Now think about it, Princess Rui''s heart is full of regret!!!


    At the beginning, she should persuade shangguanhong not to give up murongsheng so early. Even if she is lying in front of murongsheng, it''s good!


    At least now, we can get involved with luanfeng Kingdom and get the help of luanfeng kingdom. Then, the security of ascending the throne will be increased!


    What''s more, there are so many strange things in Luan Feng kingdom. If you throw out a few of them casually, won''t her son be respected by everyone in the world in Da Zhou?!


    "At the beginning, I didn''t want you to get out of marriage in a hurry. I asked you to coax murongsheng to marry someone. What do you want to marry?! But at that time, you were confused by murongshan and said that you would marry that little fox spirit! Just don''t listen to me

 Chapter 1743

    Think about it, Princess Rui''s heart is very angry!


    "How did you get fascinated by murongshan''s little fox spirit?"


    "You see, you married that little fox spirit, but what happened?"??! It''s not that the freshness is gone and people are discarded! Well, didn''t you marry murongsheng? At least murongsheng has the value of utilization. What about the little fox spirit? It''s just another shame! "


    "Now, nothing! When murongsheng was chasing you, you didn''t want to see her. Now if you want to find someone back, I''m afraid she won''t even talk to you! "


    Although Princess Rui didn''t like murongsheng from the beginning, it was not a matter at all!


    At that time, Princess Rui faintly knew that Murong Sheng would have a relationship with luanfeng Kingdom, so she decided to stay with Bai Mu Luan. But in the last few years, there was no movement in Luan Feng Kingdom, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    At that time, when shangguanhong wanted to give up, she just told her a few words. She found that shangguanhong didn''t listen to her, so she didn''t care.


    Originally thought murongsheng this life may have no chance with luanfeng country, she also has no psychological gap.


    But now it''s different. The envoys of luanfeng country admit that murongsheng is the Royal daughter of luanfeng country. Now they want to find murongsheng and take him back to luanfeng country!


    What does it mean to bring back to the kingdom of Luan and Feng?


    It means that murongsheng is likely to inherit the throne of luanfeng Kingdom and become the new queen of luanfeng kingdom in the future!


    This is definitely not a joke, because everyone knows that women are in power in Luan Feng kingdom!


    There is such a great supreme power, and this right is still given up by them. How can Princess Rui not be heartbroken or sad?!


    No one can''t live with glory, wealth and power!


    "Tell me about you!"


    "Why did you lose your mind at the beginning! If it had been murongsheng you married, then murongsheng would be your concubine now! Now you are half of the people of luanfeng kingdom?! At that time, you can do what you want to do! "


    As long as Princess Rui can recall, the maid who used to be the most inferior servant girl in Rong''s mansion this evening, just because she was murongsheng, a member of luanfeng Kingdom, and had something to do with murongsheng, she was wearing such gorgeous clothes. She couldn''t help but envy and envy.


    She will soon become a queen mother of a country. She doesn''t have such gorgeous clothes to wear. Why can a humble servant girl wear such good clothes?!


    If The clothes came off the servant girl


    No, no, no!


    A maid can wear so gorgeous. If she becomes murongsheng''s mother, isn''t she more gorgeous than that dress?!


    In this way, Princess Rui is even more regretful.


    "Tell me, you married her half No, no, it''s not half of luanfeng kingdom. It''s half of luanfeng kingdom. Isn''t it all in your pocket?! Just because murongsheng was obsessed with you, what did you say that she couldn''t do what you said? "


    The more Princess Rui thought about it, the more angry she was. There was a lot of depression in her heart. She couldn''t go up and down. There was no way to disappear. On the contrary, she accumulated more and more. It was like a big stone in her heart.

 Chapter 1744

    The miserable Princess Rui is not comfortable.


    Thinking about the clothes that the little maid was wearing, she was greedy and wanted to take it for herself.


    "Tell me what happened! If you and murongsheng are together, now half of the people in luanfeng kingdom are in your pocket, aren''t they? "


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t swallow it. She always felt that she had missed a lot of things, which made her very painful.


    "Tell me about you. How could you be so willful at that time? What would you like me to say about you?"


    "You listened to me and married murongsheng. Do you still use that?"


    "You really are..."


    "Is that enough?"?! That''s enough. Now shut up


    Princess Rui''s heart was burning with anger. Just now, she only wanted to vent her anger, but she didn''t pay attention to Guan Hong''s face. A head of will complain of words out, but haven''t waited for her to finish, shangguanhong with more angry voice to the Rui Princess roar.


    This roar, will stand outside vigil, sleepy eunuch maids are shocked to wake up, not a bit sleepy.


    For a moment, no one spoke in the room for a long time.


    Princess Rui''s face still kept a posture of just talking. She looked at shangguanhong stupidly. The whole person was shocked by shangguanhong''s roar. She didn''t know what expression to make.


    Shangguanhong''s face was also very embarrassed. He was very gloomy and dark. He could almost squeeze out black ink. Standing there motionless, it was terrible.


    Eyes like staring at the table in front of, but that pair of eyes seem to lose light, lost focus, like lost god.


    After a long time, shangguanhong, without warning, swept all the things on the table to the ground.


    The sound of soldiers banging on the ground came out from the inside of the hall, cheering the eunuchs who were guarding outside.


    Oh, Ho.


    There seems to be a lot of noise inside?


    Even Princess Rui, who had just been stunned, was shocked by her voice for a while. She stared at shangguanhong in shock, with a little fear in her eyes.


    She raised shangguanhong to such a big age. She had never seen shangguanhong lose such a big temper


    Or, to her mother


    "Hong er..." Princess Rui called shangguanhong intimately, but the intimacy just came out and was stopped by shangguanhong immediately.


    "Now, I don''t want to hear anything! Don''t say it in front of me


    Now has reached this point, no matter what Princess Rui said, he now completely can''t listen, also don''t want to listen!


    He didn''t know the identity of murongsheng until now. His mother''s wife had told him a long time ago.


    However, what we talked about at that time was only a few guesses!


    It''s just a little guess!


    Since it''s a guess, there''s no way to confirm it. It''s just a guess and an illusion. It''s just something that may happen!


    None of the guesses are true! It''s just possible, it''s possible!


    Who can be so sure!


    Who can know that murongsheng''s connection with luanfeng kingdom is so great!

 Chapter 1745

    Murongsheng, who was born in Rongguo mansion, was not as good as a servant girl. Who could have imagined that she was the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom!


    But now, all the things that made him think impossible and impossible become true at this moment.


    He slapped him in the face and told him how stupid his decision was!


    Let go of such a big hope!


    You said, how can he accept this?!


    Even now, his own mother, in front of him, reveals the mistakes he made before, and he doesn''t want to listen to them.


    It made him feel so frustrated that it was useless!


    Shangguanhong took a deep breath, then vomited out again. The expression on his face was unprecedented ugly.


    Princess Rui raised Shangguan Hong so big that she had never seen her.


    "If she didn''t die I won''t let anyone find her! "


    This sentence, Shangguan Hong said very firmly, do not let people have any doubt!


    Fall in the heart of Rui princess have some hesitation, really want to ask Murong Sheng what is the situation. How on earth did you die and come back to life? What means have been used to conceal so many people?


    Let everyone think that murongsheng is dead.


    What kind of means should shangguanhong use to prevent the emergence of murongsheng?


    After all, the skill of Luan Feng kingdom is not small


    But when Princess Rui wants to ask, she looks up at shangguanhong''s face. It''s so ugly that Princess Rui doesn''t dare to ask her questions.


    "Now that hong''er has his own plan in mind, I won''t ask more..." At the moment, Princess Rui hesitated and stood up slowly, "hong''er, have a good rest, I''ll go back first..."


    Originally, Princess Rui said this to make Shangguan Hong coax her and say some good words.


    But shangguanhong was not moved by it. Instead, he nodded indifferently. He didn''t want to explain it to Princess Rui. What''s more, he didn''t mean to keep Princess Rui. He said directly, "well."


    No way, Rui Princess face also some ugly left from the palace.


    As soon as Princess Rui left, shangguanhong immediately asked the little eunuch who was guarding outside to come in, put the things she had left on the ground back, and then sat down in front of the desk.


    Quickly spread the rice paper, pick up the pen is a quick book, write a secret letter, and then seal it with fire paint.


    I only saw a few small words on the top of the envelope.


    It says, "the five poisons sect''s holy maiden, please!


    The next morning, murongsheng got up and appeared outside Yuqi''s door.


    It''s not that murongsheng has become diligent and gets up early now, but that she has been lying in bed all night, tossing and turning, without closing her eyes.


    Every time I forced myself to close my eyes, what appeared in my mind was a mess, which made her not calm down at all.


    Early in the morning can only make-up number, again appear in Yuqi outside the room.


    And when murongsheng''s steps just stood outside Yuqi''s room, Yuqi, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes at this time.

 Chapter 1746

    "Come on, come on. What are you doing outside? Come on in."


    Yuqi''s voice came out of the room.


    Let stand outside hesitating for a long time, don''t know should not go in murongsheng immediately stopped, sighed, had to hand Jiangmen push, walked in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Yuqi''s enchanting posture.


    See jade Qi body side lie on the bed, the body cover fire red cup, but the chest of the place directly exposed, let a person see clearly.


    Under the reflection of the fire red cup, the skin on Yuqi''s body is more white, but there are some pink scars on it.


    However, the scar of that powder was on Yuqi''s chest, and there was no visual impact.


    But that kind of pink tender color, tender like a peach with water, people can''t help but want to chew on it.


    What is the purpose of this image? Murongsheng doesn''t have to think about it at all.


    This is obviously to use their own beauty, to seduce her!


    But


    Murongsheng''s ascetic expression directly ignores Yuqi''s flattering eyes. He goes forward and reaches out his hand to pull up the brocade that has fallen to her and covers it on his neck. He is very calm and not confused by beauty: "your injury is not good, so don''t expose it, and don''t open the screen so wantonly."


    Hearing this, Yu Qi was a little stunned: "open the screen?"


    What does murongsheng mean by his words? He just dislikes him and says that he is like a peacock!


    He threw his eyes at murongsheng directly, and his words were even more sour, almost making people think that he was soaked in a vinegar jar, and the sour gas rushed to the sky: "in those days, when you saw me, you were fascinated by me, didn''t you? Facing me, I want to have sex with you and let me die in your bed. "


    "Now, my body is full of ferocious scars. Without my previous beauty, have you become unwilling to even look at me?"


    "Sure enough, women are playful people. I don''t have any beauty, so you take a fancy to the little fox spirit outside. When you have a new person, you forget the old one... "


    Murongsheng also rolled his eyes and turned his mouth very speechless. Look at what Yuqi said, it seems that she has really taken a fancy to this man and abandoned him before.


    If she had no memory, she would have listened to what Yuqi said!


    This sour taste, not everyone can show!


    "Seriously, what do you think I should call you now? Continue to call you Yuqi, or the name of luanfeng kingdom? " Murongsheng is not willing to talk more about this kind of emotional problem with Yuqi. He directly changes the topic and asks questions. He finds a place to sit down and pour himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat.


    Yuqi seems to be extremely indifferent, plain smile: "you can call me anything, Yuqi or will I ink Book feather or not, is not I alone? Can it be someone else? "


    "But now the whole week is beating shangguanhuang up and down. If you call me Yuqi outside, don''t you tell others that I have something to do with shangguanhuang? Sooner or later, they will let me go quickly?"

 Chapter 1747

    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "it''s not good to shout, it''s not good to shout. Then tell me, what should I call you?"


    "Why don''t you call me Xiaoxingan? How''s baby? "


    Sweetheart?


    Baby?


    Sweetheart, you big head!


    Is shangguanhuang standing beside her, she did not so intimate called shangguanhuang! Yuqi really wants to do something roundabout!


    Murongsheng''s mouth twitched, and his face was a little stiff. I''m afraid it''s impossible for her to say that in her whole life.


    It''s impossible to call it Yuqi, or shangguanhuang!


    "What you said yesterday, I thought about it all night after I went back, but I still thought that I would not go back to luanfeng country with you," murongsheng looked at Yuqi and continued, "what you want is to say that I am selfish, or that I don''t care about the overall situation, or that I don''t think about Bai muluan. I won''t give up the decision I made in my heart. I won''t go back with you. "


    In her heart, Bai Mu Luan is a mother who has never appeared in her world.


    It''s very difficult for murongsheng to make her have a mother daughter relationship with a woman she has never met.


    She has no way at all to sympathize with this matter, or to save a woman who eventually abandoned her no matter what reason she left.


    She didn''t feel anything at all.


    Listening to what murongsheng said, looking at the extremely flat expression on murongsheng''s face. The smile on Yuqi''s face also dissipated bit by bit. After staring at murongsheng''s face for a long time, he didn''t see any clue, which frustrated Yuqi and asked: "why? Is it because of shangguanhuang? "


    Murongsheng didn''t want to hide anything. He nodded to Yuqi: "yes, I don''t want to follow you, but also shangguanhuang. He''s here, and I can''t follow you from Dazhou to luanfeng country. "


    "What? Do you want to go back to him? " Yuqi''s face became a little ugly.


    "Yes, I have to go back to him. I can''t leave him alone." Murongsheng did not hesitate to answer.


    After saying this from murongsheng''s mouth, the expression on Yuqi''s face can be described as embarrassment. He can''t control himself and says angrily to murongsheng: "what are you thinking about in your mind?"?! If you can fall off the cliff, shangguanhuang will beat you down with his own hands! "


    "You have become so miserable, thanks to Guan Huang!"


    "You didn''t betray shangguanhuang. From the beginning to the end, shangguanhuang betrayed you and knocked you down the cliff!"


    "If I hadn''t sent someone down to save you, you would have been frozen to death under the cliff. Do you know?"


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng encountered these things. In the end, his heart was still towards shangguanhuang!


    Yuqi simply thinks that murongsheng''s love for shangguanhuang has reached a state of infatuation!


    If it wasn''t for Murong Sheng''s position in his heart, he would not be willing to kill him. Yuqi really wants to pry murongsheng''s head open for her now, to see what''s in murongsheng''s head, how can she still think about shangguanhuang!

 Chapter 1748

    Looking at Yuqi angry, but take her helpless appearance, Murong Sheng''s heart is also understand, Yuqi is why will be angry like this.


    Because, as long as a normal person, after experiencing her things, how can he devote his love to the previous man wholeheartedly?


    Unless it''s a fool.


    And she, now in so say, jade Qi nature is to think she this woman is simply incorrigible, brain inside all is paste.


    But


    "Don''t get excited. It wasn''t what you saw. There was a secret in it. He didn''t really betray me..."


    "Nothing, nothing!" The tone of Yuqi''s voice was very excited, "if you say no, I don''t believe what you said, unless you prove to me now that he didn''t betray you! But, in my eyes, he betrayed you! "


    "Betrayed you, you still want to say his good words in front of me?" Yuqi sat up from the bed and said, "this time you are pushed to the bottom of the cliff. You think he didn''t betray you. There is something hidden in his side! What about next time? Is it betraying you to kill you yourself? "


    "Do you have to die in the hands of that person, then you will be willing to accept your life, and then you will be willing to believe that the man betrayed you, that is, the fact that he didn''t want you?"


    "Don''t sit there and don''t say a word. Talk to me! I want your explanation! "


    Murongsheng was furious by Yuqi. What he heard was that his head hurt. It was like someone had set off firecrackers in her ear.


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, comfortingly pressed Yuqi back to the bed, and let him lie on it honestly. Don''t be surprised again: "don''t get excited, you should calm down first..."


    Even if the effect of spring water is very powerful, but also can''t stand Yuqi such a waste of his body!


    Finally healed wound, if he was careless again to make the split open, to the final suffering is not Yuqi himself?


    Who can help Yuqi suffer?


    "Calm down and listen to my explanation. To tell you the truth, I don''t know how to explain it to you However, I can tell you clearly that Shangguan Huang didn''t betray me as you saw in your eyes. Even when I fell off the cliff, it wasn''t his real hand. Do you understand? "


    Yuqi''s face is red, but now he needs murongsheng''s explanation, so he doesn''t say a word, just stares at murongsheng with a pair of angry eyes.


    That is to say, let murongsheng explain it well. If the explanation is not good, his anger will just disappear!


    "If Shangguan Huang really knocks me off the cliff, do you think that according to his skill, I will still have breath under the cliff? On that day, you found me on the cliff, and I would not be so complete. I still have breath, but I have no bones... "


    Hearing this sentence, Yuqi understood it in his heart, and frowned deeply because of it.


    It''s just that the more deeply I meditate, the less beautiful the expression on my face is.

 Chapter 1749

    A person quietly lying on the bed, eyebrows directly twisted into a no way to ease the small pimple.


    After being quiet and silent for a while, it was quite difficult to say, "in fact, even if I didn''t resolutely jump off the cliff to save you at that time, you still had a way to come up, didn''t you?"


    Facing some aggressive eyes of Yuqi, murongsheng''s heart is a little guilty, and his eyes also flicker slightly. He dare not face Yuqi''s eyes.


    After a long time, under the constant questioning of Yuqi, murongsheng nodded and whispered "um".


    In fact, on the cliff, all the actions she and shangguanhuang did were just a wonderful play, a big play that could deceive Qu Yun, a big play that only let Qu Yun see.


    Think can know, shangguanhuang although in her heart is very important, but she is not the kind of only love, will die for a man. How could she be like her last life after a lifetime of rebirth?


    In her eyes, there is no room for any betrayal!


    If Shangguan Huang really wants to be betrayed by other women.


    Even if there is no action, just think about it in my heart. As long as she knows, then her heart can''t bear it.


    She will definitely abandon this man immediately!


    No hesitation at all!


    This kind of half hearted man, who would like to take, like this kind of rag, she murongsheng simply disdain to get!


    Therefore, if Shangguan Huang did that on the cliff that day, she would never have done that kind of humble act in order to retain Shangguan Huang.


    She can''t do it all her life!


    If it wasn''t for Qu Yun''s cunning at that time, he knew that it was absolutely impossible to rob shangguanhuang by relying on shangguanhuang''s innovation, and he planted poisonous insects on shangguanhuang!


    I can''t help it. In the end, I can only force them to take such a step and perform such a bitter drama!


    Let at that time to do out of this completely inconsistent with their own behavior out, otherwise, her life can not do such a move!


    It''s not all because Qu Yun is too cunning! Actually, shangguanhuang was secretly attacked by poisonous insects, which made them have no way to do it. Otherwise, how could they do it?


    This time, Qu Yun''s insects on shangguanhuang were not only planted to torture shangguanhuang, but also to control human beings. Of course, if it''s just a general bug, murongsheng can solve it if he wants to solve it by himself.


    But the key is that the insects Qu Yun gave shangguanhuang were not ordinary insects. It''s the king of insects fed with Qu Yun''s heart and blood!


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to call such a bug.


    I''m afraid only Qu Yun, who raised this insect, can know the name clearly.


    Of course, I don''t know anything else, but the only useful information I know is that if Qu Yun dies, shangguanhuang will not survive!


    This move is really vicious and heinous!

 Chapter 1750

    She is now racking her brains to find a way to solve the bug, so that shangguanhuang can get rid of the control of Qu Yun.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally came up with a way to solve the problem.


    That is to find a suitable and appropriate time to transfer the poisonous insects planted by Qu Yun from shangguanhuang to other people or animals.


    However, in doing this thing, it must be done successfully without Qu Yun''s awareness.


    But if you want to let Qu Yun not know Then this method is equivalent to a task that there is no way to complete.


    So now, she can only pierce the golden needle into shangguanhuang''s body, block shangguanhuang''s acupoints, control the control of insects on shangguanhuang, and keep shangguanhuang awake from being controlled by Qu Yun.


    But this is not a perfect solution.


    The function of the gold needle is only to suppress the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang''s body temporarily, so as not to let them act recklessly. Without disturbing Qu Yun, Shangguan Huang can still keep sober.


    But this is also the next policy. It can''t last long.


    Every time Qu Yun manipulates a poisonous insect, he will collide with the golden needle. After a long time, the acupoints blocked by the golden needle are collided by the poisonous insect. Shangguan Huang''s soberness will no longer exist and become Qu Yun''s plaything again.


    So, as soon as he thought of this, murongsheng felt that his brain was very painful, and he was about to explode.


    It''s really speechless about Qu Yun''s practice. There''s no way to understand it.


    Where can she and shangguanhuang think of it? In order to get shangguanhuang, Qu Yun made such a crazy move!


    For the sake of shangguanhuang, Qu Yun is willing to turn the man he loves most into a puppet who has no soul, no thought, and can''t act on his own. He only listens to Qu Yun''s manipulation!


    Even so, Qu Yun still wanted to leave shangguanhuang by her side in such a shameless way at all costs.


    Can this be called love?


    No!


    This is not love at all, it is a kind of terrible possessiveness, it is metamorphosis to a certain Chengdu, people shudder, want to far away!


    "I don''t care! No matter what you say or think, or what shangguanhuang has done, I can''t care so much. You have to follow us! "


    "What?"


    Murongsheng has just lost her mind for a short time. After returning to her mind, Yuqi has finished, but she doesn''t quite know what Yuqi just said. Can''t help, stare at jade Qi to want to stare dead eyes, asked a sentence.


    "I mean, I don''t care what you want to jump off the cliff!" Yuqi stares at murongsheng and says, "no matter what you think in your heart, no matter whether you jump off the cliff, whether it''s true or false, I''ve determined that I saved your life myself!"


    "Your life, I carry you from the cliff, step by step climb up, do you understand?"


    "If you don''t understand, take a good look at my wounds!"


    For a moment, Yuqi did not have any scruples, any idea to cover up. Directly will just murongsheng cover on his body quilt, all of a sudden to open.

 Chapter 1751

    At the moment when the quilt is lifted, the frostbite on Yuqi''s body, which has not been completely healed, reappears in murongsheng''s eyes.


    "I tell you, it''s impossible for you to default. I have evidence. Don''t think about denying it!"


    His evidence is the scar on his body that has not been eliminated yet.


    Therefore, murongsheng has no room to deny!


    Murongsheng is frightened by Yuqi''s behavior. Lengbuding takes advantage of her inattention to lift the quilt and expose chiguoguo''s body. Who can bear it?!


    It''s hard to see too much!


    Murongsheng quickly went over and covered his body with the open quilt, which covered the exposed spring light. He was speechless: "what do I say to deny? I have a clear memory of how you rescued me that night and how you jumped down. "


    "If something happens to you one day, I can spare my life to save you. I will never break my promise!"


    "I''m very grateful to you in my heart. It''s different from your feelings for me in your heart I''m just grateful that you are a kind of friend, but you are very grateful to me I can''t accept your feelings for me. Do you understand? "


    "I don''t have any way to equate them at all."


    As soon as the voice fell, the room fell into silence.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were erratic, and he did not dare to look at Yuqi''s eyes.


    Her heart is also clear, she just said these words, is really some of too inhuman.


    Yuqi in order to save her, is completely out of his own life to save her, and she just said those words, is no doubt in the bridge.


    However, she is such a person.


    Impossible is impossible, there is no Yuqi in my heart, no matter how to get along.


    She won''t make any ambiguity with others, and she won''t play hard to get. She resolutely refuses to make a decisive decision.


    In dealing with all kinds of things, what she likes to do is to cut the mess quickly. But in the emotion is also not what wriggles the person, simply solves is she most likes to do the matter.


    In fact, her decision is the most correct one.


    If it''s really vague and it''s been put off all the time. Don''t tell Yuqi about the feelings, don''t simply refuse, don''t clearly say the deepest feelings in your heart.


    In the end, she won''t get a little hurt, a little loss. But for Yuqi, the injury is fatal.


    Yuqi can be her heart, is a very important person, confidant, is a friend, is a life-saving benefactor. She can take each one seriously.


    But it is impossible to have different feelings with his friends!


    So, then she will be more clear about this matter, she can''t hurt Yuqi, delay Yuqi''s future happiness, let Yuqi deep into the trap, can''t climb out.


    If, Yuqi really because of her problems, and life is not happy, then her heart will never get peace of mind, never stable!

 Chapter 1752

    Even so, the decision she made was very cruel to Yuqi.


    However, for the sake of Yuqi''s life in the future, it is necessary for her to tell her clearly.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. The room is so quiet that people can''t hear a bit of sound. Even murongsheng has to speak again when he wants to say something else to change the topic.


    The silent Yuqi suddenly spoke.


    He didn''t respond anything to murongsheng, and didn''t want to say anything. He just said flatly: "I''m sleepy. I''m going to have a rest. If you want to say anything, just wait until I wake up."


    With that, he didn''t want to say a word to murongsheng. He pulled the quilt over his head, wrapped himself up, covered it under the quilt and didn''t move.


    Looking at Yu Qi''s appearance, Murong Sheng opened his mouth and finally sighed and stopped talking.


    His eyes fell on the quilt for a long time, and then he stood up from the bedside with light action. He didn''t make too much noise. Looking at the motionless Yuqi under the quilt, he said in a low voice: "your injury, take more rest."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll cure you."


    With that, he crept out of the room and closed the door for Yuqi to cultivate his body.


    She has just said so clearly, according to Yuqi''s intelligence, it should be understandable.


    Now he wants to escape and doesn''t want to continue this topic, but it''s because Yuqi hasn''t thought about it yet. When he thinks about it clearly, he will naturally accept her decision.


    After all, emotion is not something that can be forced.


    What''s more, it''s not the feeling that I want.


    Hard picked melon is not sweet, this truth is a child can understand.


    When the room was calm again, Yuqi, who was hiding under the quilt, felt that there was no one else in the room. Then he pulled the quilt off his head.


    The door of the room was closed tightly by murongsheng, who went out. The sunlight came in through the crack of the door, sprinkled on the ground, sprinkled on Yuqi''s eyes, making him feel dazzling, and some tears could not be controlled.


    "Young master..."


    At this time, the woman standing outside to guard pushed the door and entered, then her steps stopped, and she stood in the same place.


    She?


    Was that a mistake?


    Otherwise, how could she see the water stains from the corner of her young master''s eyes?


    That seems to be Tears?


    It must be her, isn''t it?


    How could her young master cry?


    "Who let you in, get out!"


    Don''t want to let people see the fragile scene, suddenly exposed in the eyes of others, let Yuqi suddenly some angry. Suddenly turned over in the past, will be covered in the quilt on the head, cover up the face of vulnerability.


    When the woman heard what Yuqi said, she didn''t withdraw from the room. She frowned and stood in the same place, respectfully reporting the news she just got: "young master, I just got the news. The identity of the imperial daughter has been exposed in Dazhou. Now people in all countries are looking for the whereabouts of the imperial daughter. "

 Chapter 1753

    "Now that everyone outside knows about the queen, it''s not safe for us to stay here."


    Lying in the quilt under the body, obviously stiff Leng for a while.


    Then the voice came out from under the quilt: "since they have been exposed, there is no need to stay for so long."


    "Arrange to go on and rush back to Luan Feng kingdom as soon as possible."


    "There can''t be a problem at this time."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Just when the woman received the order to quit, Yuqi suddenly stopped the woman.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Young master?"


    "All the arrangements for leaving should be arranged away from the imperial daughter, and can''t be found by the imperial daughter. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, young master!"


    After the woman went out of the room and the door was closed again, Yuqi slowly pulled down the quilt on her head.


    Slightly side head, looking toward the door.


    In the past, the kind of charming peach blossom eyes, it seems that some of the swelling, not so attractive as usual. But the eyes at this time seems to have been washed, more and more flashing clear, the flow of eye waves in thinking about some things.


    "Shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang Since you have missed so much with murongsheng before, don''t blame my brother for not being authentic and taking people away. Just continue to miss it. "


    "If you really want to bring people to the past, if you have the ability, you can come to Luan Feng kingdom to take people back!"


    "Otherwise Hum! Will my fiancee to rob, still want to let me take people back to you, but also let me send you to the door? It''s wishful thinking. "


    "Bah, dream!"


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng came out of Yuqi''s room, did not immediately return to the room, but walked slowly all the way, strolled slowly, and walked slowly towards his room.


    I just want to take the opportunity to observe the surrounding situation, to see if there is any way to find out what flaws.


    The flaw in being able to get out of here.


    It''s impossible for her to stay and be taken back to luanfeng country by Yuqi. She needs to find shangguanhuang and find out how to solve the poisonous insects on shangguanhuang, so that shangguanhuang can completely get rid of Qu Yun''s control.


    But


    Murongsheng found that no matter how she walked or looked, she could always see the woman with guard standing there.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that these women are not responsible for monitoring her. People are standing guard according to the normal situation!


    Standing position, the selection of that is called a dead angle without line of sight, to see where the line of sight is so wide. No matter which way she wants to turn, she can get into the sight of these women.


    If she wants to escape quietly, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    Murongsheng turned his eyes towards the sky in silence.


    Although he didn''t feel the person hiding in the dark, murongsheng now just wanted to find a place where no one was hiding. It was even more difficult!


    It''s not as easy as I imagined, because these people standing on the surface make her feel that they are more difficult to put off than those hiding in the dark!

 Chapter 1754

    How does Luan Feng Kingdom usually train people?


    How to come out of the place, also always feel like people are in the palace, the same security.


    If it wasn''t for something she hadn''t experienced in her last life, she would be really confused and worried about being watched by these people.


    However, even if there are a group of people standing here, the influence on murongsheng is not so great.


    In her last life, she didn''t know how much information she had done under the supervision of shangguanhuang''s men that would not be discovered. It''s so easy to get out of the sight of these people, so that they can''t see what she''s going to do.


    I played too many times in my last life. It''s easy for her to do it!


    Murongsheng walked quietly and slowly. It seemed that he was walking very casually. The next second, however, he was in a turning corner, quietly out of their sight.


    Quickly summoned the fat ball squatting in the secret place, tied a piece of paper written before to the letterbox above the fat ball''s foot ring, and then touched the fat ball''s small head.


    "Go and send this letter to shangguanhuang."


    The arm moved a little bit, and the fat ball on the arm flew away without looking back.


    Looking at the fat ball in their line of sight inside a little bit smaller, and finally condensed into a black dot, can no longer be seen. Murongsheng has been frowning tightly, this time just a little loosen some.


    Finally, he was able to deliver the letter. If the message could not be delivered, shangguanhuang might be in a hurry.


    After all, a lot of time has passed since they agreed. She hasn''t moved yet. Shangguanhuang doesn''t think she really fell off the cliff and can''t get out


    At that time, she didn''t know that Qu Yun would use this kind of means to Shangguan Huang if she didn''t go outside from the secret place to find something to fly to. Shangguanhuang''s abnormal appearance for a few seconds at that time made her feel that something was not right.


    As soon as the opportunity stands, he gives shangguanhuang a thorough examination, checking shangguanhuang''s body.


    Otherwise, Qu Yun''s means are so secret. She can''t see such strange things. If she doesn''t check them carefully, she won''t find them at all.


    However, even if she has found this thing, now she has no way to solve it. This is the most angry place in her heart, the most irritating place.


    Although there is no way to solve shangguanhuang''s poisonous insects, she can still rely on her technique to keep shangguanhuang from being controlled by poisonous insects for the time being.


    Hope, can rely on shangguanhuang superb acting skills, Qu Yun to cheat in the past.


    But now count There are not many days left to suppress the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang.


    If she doesn''t hurry back to shangguanhuang, when she stabs the silver needle in shangguanhuang''s body and is forced out one by one by Qu Yun to control the insects, I''m afraid that at that time she will come to Da Luo immortal.


    I''m afraid there''s no way to make shangguanhuang sober up. There''s no way to save shangguanhuang


    I can only watch it like this. The insects in my body slowly devour all his memories

 Chapter 1755

    So she had to go back. She couldn''t let shangguanhuang''s memory disappear by Qu Yun''s indecent means!


    At that time, I''m afraid shangguanhuang will really become a walking corpse without his own thoughts!


    Thinking of this, murongsheng''s heart was a little restless.


    I can''t help but reach out and touch my back, where shangguanhuang stabbed me.


    This wound has been healing under the effect of spring water for a long time. The wound may still look terrible, especially when it was just injured, the blood gushed out very frightening.


    But in fact, her injured part didn''t suffer from the key position of meridians, and shangguanhuang stabbed in advance according to his familiarity with human acupoints.


    However, even so, in the actual implementation of the time, shangguanhuang stabbed over the wound position also has some deviation. The depth of the wound is still slightly different from the previous plan.


    Because, at the moment when shangguanhuang wanted to start, the poisonous insects that Qu Yun planted in shangguanhuang''s body still had a little influence on shangguanhuang''s thinking.


    Let shangguanhuang at that critical time, in a trance, but the wound appeared some deviation.


    This fully shows that Qu Yun''s poisonous insects should not be underestimated, otherwise


    "Qu Yun..."


    She will never watch shangguanhuang turn into a puppet without thought and soul controlled by Qu Yun!


    She must find a way to return to baqizun and find a good way to get rid of quyun''s poisonous insects!


    ¡­¡­


    A few days passed in a flash. Even baqizun, who was far away from the capital, received the latest news of murongsheng in the capital.


    "What?"


    When Qu Yun learned the news, his first reaction was that he didn''t believe it. He thought it was impossible to happen anyway!


    Murongsheng, how could she be the queen?!


    Isn''t murongsheng an unloved lady in the minister''s family of Dazhou?!


    Even if she is dead, injured, and miserable, she has no sense of oppression. She was not afraid at all. What would the Murong people do to Qu Yun!


    She is Qu Yun, the saint of the five poisons sect!


    The poisonous insects and poisons that can be used casually are enough to frighten the people in Murong mansion.


    It''s just a dead lady. What about Murong mansion?


    The people of Murong mansion dare to ask the emperor to send troops and take back her five poison sect saint to resist her life?!


    Even if the Murong people dare to open this mouth, I''m afraid the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty will not come down.


    Who let, murongsheng is just a little girl, not a noble person, so Qu Yun dare to attack murongsheng because of this relationship.


    Qu Yun knew very well that as long as she didn''t reach out to the royal family and hurt them, the imperial court would not attack them.


    Between the court and the river and lake, there is an invisible isolation belt placed there from beginning to end.


    No one provokes anyone, and the well does not offend the river.

 Chapter 1756

    Qu Yun knows this. Otherwise, how could she kill murongsheng?


    It''s because murongsheng has no position. Even if she dies, no one will hold her responsible!


    After all, she didn''t think she was really so powerful. She could resist the thousands of troops sent by the imperial court.


    If she really offends the people of the imperial court, even if she is really powerful, it really makes people in the river and lake feel sad. But All the troops of the imperial court were able to drag her to death on the battlefield.


    She can fight tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of people?!


    In her eyes, murongsheng is an obstacle to her and shangguanhuang together. In order to be with shangguanhuang together, she must get rid of murongsheng from this world!


    Even if it is, shangguanhuang is her person now, and she will not leave her. She has become her most loyal puppet. Shangguanhuang will do whatever he is asked to do. Never disobey her orders.


    However, as long as murongsheng is there, her heart is like a big stone, which makes her breathless and makes her have to get rid of murongsheng!


    After all, in her opinion, to get rid of murongsheng is as simple as to crush an ant.


    Moreover, murongsheng has no value. Even if he dies, no one will bother to avenge him.


    Maybe murongsheng is dead, no one will find out.


    But who can know that this matter actually has such a big reversal?!


    Murongsheng''s identity is not a little miss of Da Zhou, but a big reversal?!


    "I can''t believe that God has given murongsheng such an identity. It''s really nice to treat murongsheng!"


    Qu Yun snorted coldly, and his heart was full of different tastes.


    This God is not so good at treating Murong Sheng. It''s just good for Murong Sheng. Don''t be too good. He just treats Murong Sheng as his daughter!


    Although she is a saint of the five poisons cult and grew up pampered, she can''t compare with murongsheng?!


    The five poisons cult is called out by everyone in the river and lake, and now the five poisons cult was exterminated by those who claimed to be just people in the river and lake a few years ago. If she didn''t lead people to run fast, how could she escape?!


    And the man that he likes, the man that he is pestering, there is no place for her in his heart at all!


    Even if it is their own hard pursuit for so long, but still can not tell a little bit of the position to her!


    In order to get this man, she can only use all kinds of means to deal with this man, let this man for her, at her disposal. What she said is what she said, all listen to what she said!


    But


    But the feeling that gets like this, a bit of taste all have no!


    She only got this person, but this person''s heart is not on her!


    This man''s heart was snatched away by murongsheng, who came out suddenly!


    So she hated murongsheng. When she knew that murongsheng was not favored at all and was bullied when she was young, a strange sense of satisfaction emerged in her heart!


    That kind of lofty sense of achievement!

 Chapter 1757

    But who can think of it!


    She is proud and despises murongsheng''s humble identity. In the end, she will turn back to the one who was despised by others, and murongsheng will change into the princess of luanfeng kingdom?!


    Or is she the only woman of the current queen who can become the heir of luanfeng kingdom in the future?!


    This thing is driving her crazy!


    What kind of existence was luanfeng Kingdom originally?


    Over the years, they have only been heard in people''s rumors.


    I only know that when Luan and Feng kingdom was not yet in seclusion, the terror made several countries around tremble.


    However, she had never experienced and did not know how much fear Luan and Feng kingdom made people feel.


    But from the mouth of the ancestors, it is clear that luanfeng country is not so able to offend the country.


    Although the kingdom of Luan and Feng has disappeared in the eyes of the public, it has never appeared. After all, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. Even if it has disappeared for so many years, luanfeng country is still a country, which still has officials and soldiers.


    Moreover, it was so strong before, although the information left behind will be slightly less than before, it is not so easy to wipe out Da Zhou in one breath.


    However, if the people of a country set up a net to hunt down Qu Yun, a saint of the five poisons cult, it would be easier and easier than killing an ant!


    Who can know, she carefully calculated everything, calculated murongsheng died, no one will know, more no one will come to her revenge, but the result The identity behind murongsheng is not what she can provoke!


    Now, she has completely provoked a monster and involved herself in it. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for her to get rid of it!


    "Luan Feng Kingdom..."


    Qu Yun''s face became more thoughtful. The longer he stayed, he felt that water could drip from his face.


    Then, a slap heavily on the table, you can see that the best pear wood carving table has been taken off a corner by Qu Yun.


    Sitting next to him, shangguanhuang, like a wooden block with no feelings, sees Qu Yun''s anger. His eyes flicker a little. He takes a silent look at the table that Qu Yun broke, and immediately returns to the appearance of a wooden man.


    Don''t look at shangguanhuang''s calm appearance, just like a puppet manipulated by Qu Yun. He has no emotion of his own, and people can''t see any flaws. But shangguanhuang''s heart had already been surging.


    There is a secret about murongsheng. Even murongsheng is a mysterious figure, which he always knows.


    He also wants to solve the mystery of murongsheng and understand the details of murongsheng. However, shangguanhuang respected murongsheng. Without murongsheng''s permission, he would never solve murongsheng''s mysteries without permission.


    However, it was something he never thought of.


    Is murongsheng hiding such a huge secret even his own identity and family background?!


    Murong Sheng is not just a lady in Murong mansion. It''s still Or the princess of luanfeng kingdom?!

 Chapter 1758

    If murongsheng were the Royal daughter of other countries, shangguanhuang would not be so shocked and embarrassed.


    however, this luanfeng country is totally different from other countries!


    In other countries, men are the masters, while in luanfeng country, women are the masters!


    Women can have three wives and four concubines, but men can''t!


    No matter whether murongsheng will be brought back to luanfeng country or not, he will get murongsheng back. But After murongsheng has this identity, he can find it again, and the identity has been reversed!


    Let his chest as if holding a breath of depression, blocked in the throat not to go down, not very uncomfortable.


    Although luanfeng Kingdom has disappeared for many years, there are still some records before the disappearance of luanfeng kingdom in the Royal records.


    For example, the status of women over there is the same as that of men in their countries.


    The empress of luanfeng country can have three palaces and six courtyards, and even some empresses have more concubines than the emperors of these countries outside!


    Although murongsheng is only a royal daughter now, it seems that murongsheng is the only daughter of the current queen of luanfeng kingdom. In the future, murongsheng will certainly inherit the position of the queen of luanfeng kingdom. The harem of murongsheng


    Isn''t it the same as the emperor, three palaces and six courtyards and seventy-two concubines?


    Is it hard for him to be the same as those women in the back palace in the future? If he wants to get the favor of murongsheng, he has to wait for murongsheng to turn over his brand??


    If murongsheng doesn''t read his brand, he will continue to wait until murongsheng will remember him one day?


    At the thought of this picture, Shangguan Huang has no way to make up his mind. It''s hard for him to imagine that he might be with a man in the future No It''s also possible to share murongsheng with a group of men, even to get murongsheng''s favor, just like the women in the harem, trying to get murongsheng''s attention!


    This is not something he can accept!


    He never thought about it, never thought that he would experience it!


    Where would he have thought that he would have murongsheng with other men one day?!


    When he saw murongsheng before, he couldn''t help but want to bind murongsheng to him. He wanted to find a place where there was no one to lock murongsheng up!


    Even if you want to imprison murongsheng around him for a lifetime, murongsheng can only be his woman!


    And how can he let other people touch the woman who is shangguanhuang!


    But now Murongsheng is transformed into the Royal daughter of luanfeng Kingdom Once murongsheng is taken back to luanfeng kingdom by the people of luanfeng Kingdom Then all the things he doesn''t want to accept may come true!


    He wants to share murongsheng with countless men


    No, he must find a way to let Murong Sheng go back to luanfeng country. Absolutely not!


    He wants to find murongsheng faster than others, and then he is looking for a place where there are only two people and no one can find. If he ties murongsheng tightly to him, he can be completely at ease, and can be completely at ease!


    No one can rob murongsheng with him!

 Chapter 1759

    If Qu Yun pays attention to shangguanhuang now and looks back at shangguanhuang, he will find that shangguanhuang is not controlled by her. Shangguanhuang is obviously distracted!


    A person who can have his own look can not appear in the person controlled by the puppet insect!


    This should not exist at all.


    But it happened that it appeared on shangguanhuang''s face.


    Unfortunately, Qu Yun didn''t see it.


    Her attention is all on the letter in her hand, all on murongsheng.


    Qu Yun now only hopes that she will kill murongsheng on the cliff of baqizun. She will not be aware of it and will not be pursued.


    Otherwise


    If those people in Luan Feng Kingdom know about Murong Sheng''s death, it has something to do with her Qu Yun


    Murongsheng''s previous pursuits were all controlled by Qu Yun. So I''m afraid her death will come as scheduled


    Such a big country will not let go of the people who killed their imperial daughter. It is absolutely impossible to let go of her Qu Yun!


    Even though she can control many poisonous insects and kill so many people without being aware of them, she never dares to fight against a huge country on her own


    She can''t stand it!


    She clearly knows that she can''t fight against a country!


    But who can know, this is originally a lonely girl who nobody cares about, how can she change into the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom.


    "To the virgin."


    Just when Qu Yun felt panic in his heart for the first time, the bodyguard standing outside the door suddenly called out.


    Qu Yun was startled. In an instant, the murderous spirit in Qu Yun''s body flourished. Even from such a long distance and the existence of a door, the bodyguard standing outside could feel creepy.


    The cold sweat couldn''t help coming down from behind.


    The guard gritted his teeth and continued to say, "tell the saint, here comes a letter from Wang Shizi of Dazhou Rui. Please ask the saint to open it."


    Shangguanhong??


    Hearing this address, not only did Qu Yun not think of it, but also Shangguan Huang, who was sitting beside him, did not expect it. At this point, why did Shangguan Hong suddenly send a letter to Qu Yun?


    Or did shangguanhong secretly collude with Qu Yun without his knowledge?


    This makes Shangguan Huang ponder. If Shangguan Hong really cooperates with Qu Yun, it''s not easy to do.


    Qu Yun himself was also a little surprised. He picked his eyebrows slightly. He couldn''t figure out what shangguanhong meant when he suddenly sent her a letter. He asked her what she wanted to do: "bring it in."


    If you think about it carefully, there seems to be no friendship between her and shangguanhong.


    Even because of the existence of shangguanhuang, she is hostile to shangguanhong.


    After all, shangguanhong always wants to kill her man.


    Qu Yun receives the letter from shangguanhong from the guard, and opens it directly in front of shangguanhuang without any hesitation.


    Qu Yun didn''t believe it. With such a small letter, shangguanhong could do anything.

 Chapter 1760

    If she did anything, Qu Yun would have no fear.


    She is the Grandmaster of poison and poison. She can''t be defeated by a small skill of carving insects.


    Presumably, shangguanhong would not be so stupid as to harm her.


    Qu Yun opens the letter in his hand, and after a quick glance at it. Just now, because of murongsheng''s affairs, he became helpless. Suddenly, his face calmed down.


    Then there was a happy smile.


    Laughter came out like a silver bell.


    Shangguanhuang said that he was not curious about what was written in the letter. It was impossible for shangguanhong to say anything.


    However, he is just a person controlled by Qu Yun''s poisonous insects. He can''t have his own thinking or show his own footwork.


    It''s just waiting to see if Qu Yun will say it by himself.


    Sure enough, after Qu Yun''s pleasant smile, he didn''t care whether Shangguan Huang could hear it or not, and whether Shangguan Huang wanted to hear it or not.


    Even if it is heard, it will leak out, and it will give her some advice after hearing it. With the letter sent by shangguanhong in his hand, he took it to shangguanhuang and shook it for him twice.


    "Do you know what your cousin said in the letter?"


    "Ha ha ha, originally, I was still worried. It was found out that I controlled murongsheng''s death. What should I do. At that time, the powerful power of luanfeng kingdom will be on our head. I''m afraid we really can''t run away. "


    "But now, your cousin has a way to solve such a difficult problem for me. Now, we don''t have to be afraid that Luan Feng kingdom will trace us. "


    Cousin?


    Shangguanhuang didn''t say a word in his heart. He never paid attention to shangguanhong. What''s more, he didn''t admit that shangguanhong was his cousin.


    Although Qu Yun just passed in front of him with a letter in his hand, he had a chance to let Shangguan Huang see what was written on the letter sent by Shangguan Hong.


    When he just heard the letter sent by shangguanhong, he had already guessed that the letter sent by shangguanhong must be full of all kinds of conspiracies and secrets.


    In particular, in this period of time, Qu Yun''s hands must be directed at Murong Sheng!


    If the contents of the letter were intended to harm murongsheng, I''m afraid he would not be able to sit still and show his feet in front of Qu Yun.


    But it''s just that the letter sent by shangguanhong is really plotting with murongsheng. Can let shangguanhuang see clearly what is written above, let him greatly relieved.


    Even, I want to add fuel to the flames and give Guan Hong a good hand in this matter!


    "Ha ha ha, the ambition of shangguanhong is not small at all. But this plan is really in my heart. " Qu Yun shook the letter''s hand gently, and saw that the letter sent by shangguanhong turned into a pile of powder and disappeared with the wind.


    "Don''t the people of Luan Feng Kingdom want to find Murong Sheng back and become their royal daughter? Well, let''s find a "murongsheng" for these people. "

 Chapter 1761

    Of course, this murongsheng is not the murongsheng who has really fallen off the cliff and whose life and death are unknown.


    It''s a fake murongsheng!


    A murongsheng controlled by shangguanhong!


    A "murongsheng" who is obedient, can do whatever he wants, and can bring them benefits!


    At that time, as long as this "murongsheng" can muddle through and cheat the messengers of luanfeng Kingdom, it will not be easy for him to master luanfeng kingdom?


    At that time, if murongsheng is really dead or alive, who will seriously pursue him?!


    At that time, how could the people of luanfeng Kingdom trace her!


    She doesn''t have to be afraid that she will carry the pot!


    The letter sent by shangguanhong actually came to ask Qu Yun for help.


    At the end of the day, it is not impossible to completely change one person into another. After all, in the rivers and lakes, the secret disguise can basically achieve this effect.


    However, it can''t last for a long time. It can only be for a period of time. People can''t see it for a period of time.


    But if you want to make people completely can''t find out the flaw, let people can''t find out, in this world, only one kind of situation can do.


    It''s a kind of poisonous insect of the five poisons sect. It can achieve this effect. It can completely change a person''s appearance into another appearance, and it can also make people not see any flaws, just like that person.


    However, it''s just a rumor in the river and lake. No one has ever seen this insect or experienced it.


    That''s why shangguanhong is saving face this time. Even if there is shangguanhuang here, he still asks to help quyun.


    Because after the success of this thing, he is not the only one to make a profit!


    At the beginning, Qu Yun''s means were mixed in the way that so many people in the Jianghu were bewitched to hunt down murongsheng.


    Once Luan Feng kingdom knew this, Qu Yun''s life would not be easy!


    Therefore, Shangguan Hong is not afraid that Qu Yun will refuse to cooperate. After all, if he really wants to get a fake Murong Sheng out, it will be of infinite benefit to both of them.


    As long as Qu Yun has a clear mind and a little brain, he will not refuse what he wrote in the letter.


    It must be not stupid for Qu Yun to plan so many things.


    If you can really make a fake murongsheng, you can use this fake murongsheng to get rid of the pursuit or even killing of luanfeng kingdom.


    If this thing really comes true, she won''t suffer at all.


    I''m afraid. In this case, shangguanhong will rely on his own cleverness to make some tricks to pit her.


    "Leave the messenger and wait for me to go out in a moment." Qu Yun ordered one, stood up and came out.


    All over the world, we should ask who is the best at using witchcraft and who can raise the most powerful insect, that''s her!


    even as like as two peas before, she can produce the same thing according to the seconds of others.


    So, there was really no poisonous insects she couldn''t get out of the underground!


    This time, no matter what, she''s going to get out the bug that can change people''s appearance!

 Chapter 1762

    After Qu Yun left the room, Shangguan Huang was left alone.


    Make sure that Qu Yun has really gone far and won''t notice the movement in the room.


    Shangguanhuang moved his stiff body a little, clapped his hands and palms, as if a ghost voice came out from the depth of the room: "master, what''s your order?"


    "Send someone to follow shangguanhong and make sure that Qu Yun''s reply is delivered to shangguanhong."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll do it now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the room was quiet again.


    It''s like what I just said is just an illusion of human beings.


    Shangguanhuang was lost in thought, and his fingers bent slightly, tapping gently on the table.


    He never thought that one day he would help Qu Yun to deal with murongsheng.


    He had never thought of such a situation, and now he has done the same.


    However, he had to do this to help Qu Yun, and even this time he had to do whatever it took to help Qu Yun achieve this goal.


    Because if Murong Sheng is really taken away by the people of luanfeng Kingdom, then he wants to see Murong Sheng and live with him without others, which is more difficult than going to heaven!


    Therefore, the solution put forward by shangguanhong at this time is still very good. Although the solution has damaged murongsheng''s own interests, shangguanhuang still helps shangguanhuang a lot in his eyes.


    At least, if you can give the fake murongsheng to luanfengguo, then the real murongsheng will be left by his side forever!


    Will not be anyone peep, more will not be shared!


    Don''t say that he is too overbearing. How can a person with love be generous?


    Don''t say that his practice is too shameful. Who let murongsheng choose it?


    If murongsheng chooses him, then murongsheng can no longer accept others!


    If we put the right of choice in murongsheng''s hands, and watch murongsheng accept other men, he can''t accept it peacefully.


    He is not philanthropic, let alone generous.


    His love is very selfish, can not tolerate any betrayal and other people''s intervention!


    If he has identified himself as murongsheng, then even if murongsheng resents him and hates him, even if he doesn''t speak to him and doesn''t want to look at him again, he will never let go!


    Even if he died, he would let murongsheng accompany him to die!


    If it''s true that because of something, let him shangguanhuang let murongsheng''s hand go, let murongsheng leave him and let him die alone


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Because this is not his shangguanhuang, he can''t do this kind of thing!


    Therefore, shangguanhong plans to join hands with Qu Yun to make a fake murongsheng. He definitely wants to add fuel to the flames and help shangguanhong realize this idea.


    He didn''t mean that he would shake hands with shangguanhong and make peace from now on, nor that he chose to help shangguanhong only after his previous feud with shangguanhong was written off.


    But because, this matter has realized, helped not only shangguanhong, but himself!

 Chapter 1763

    All day long, Qu Yun never came out of the room.


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t need to send someone to inquire. At this time, Qu Yun must be hiding in the house to refine the poisonous insects shangguanhong needs to complete the plan designed by shangguanhong.


    Well, it''s a self serving plan.


    How could shangguanhuang disturb Qu Yun''s progress?


    It''s rare that without Qu Yun''s control, shangguanhuang took a leisurely bath in the hot spring. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard a crackling sound outside, which stopped him from going to bed.


    Go to the window, hand will be closed the window to push open, face to face is a gust of wind blowing over.


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    A little white spot flying from a distance rushed in quickly. When shangguanhuang just saw what it was, the fat ball''s wings almost hit shangguanhuang''s face.


    Shangguanhuang quickly dodged, let fat ball rushed in, and then quickly closed the window.


    When shangguanhuang turns around, feiqiu takes shangguanhuang''s room as his own territory. He swaggered on the table and drank the tea shangguanhuang poured for him.


    It''s like an old man.


    Put it on other people''s side, fat ball has long been thrown out.


    But shangguanhuang is not angry, not only not angry, for the arrival of fat ball or ecstatic!


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes almost lit up when he saw that fat ball was coming.


    He is to admit what is wrong, read what is wrong, can not be in front of this thing to read wrong!


    Isn''t this the haidongqing raised by murongsheng in that magical place?!


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    Feeling shangguanhuang''s eyes on him, fat ball raised his head to look at shangguanhuang. He moved his paws forward a few steps and rowed two or three times on the table. Then he didn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang any more. He buried his head and began to drink water.


    Fly so far away, it is also to supplement physical strength!


    Shangguanhuang quickly steps forward and takes the note tied to the fat ball''s feet to look at.


    See that small note above, write a few words: saved by Yuqi.


    After reading the handwriting on the note, shangguanhuang''s heart, which he had been carrying, was finally released.


    This fat ball is murongsheng''s property, so murongsheng is the only one who can use the fat ball to deliver information.


    It''s just When you see the word Yuqi, let shangguanhuang just fall back to the heart of the stomach, and again raised.


    Yuqi?!!!


    Shangguanhuang has made so many plans and plans. He never thought that Yuqi would appear at this time and save murongsheng at this time!


    He thought murongsheng had come up from the cliff by himself, but who knew it was Yuqi?!


    If it were someone else, maybe it would not make shangguanhuang''s reaction so big, and it would not make his heart appear so big sense of crisis.


    But It''s Yuqi


    Yuqi is the one who makes him feel the most crisis!


    Yuqi''s identity is not as simple as it seems. They have been together for more than ten years. But in the past ten years, he has never found the identity behind Yuqi!

 Chapter 1764

    In the past ten years, he and Yuqi have been together day and night, and have never found any trace of Yuqi''s identity!


    I didn''t find the identity behind Yuqi, but he was too incompetent.


    It is because shangguanhuang''s heart clearly knows that Yuqi''s identity is not as simple as it seems, that he learns that murongsheng was rescued by Yuqi, and that he is so uneasy about sleeping and eating!


    Because Yuqi I''m not from Dazhou, but from luanfeng country!!!


    This is the only clue that he can know what Yuqi''s identity is.


    When I picked up Yuqi, I saw that he had half a jade pendant that I carried with him.


    The pattern carved on this half jade pendant is the unique mark of luanfeng kingdom.


    Because the strength of Luan Feng Kingdom at that time was really far-reaching, let him see once so fresh in memory.


    Before, he may not have been able to guess the status of Yuqi in luanfeng Kingdom, but now he has some clues in his mind, so he can guess one or two!


    because as like as two peas in the hands of Murong Sheng, he saw half of the jade pieces that were exactly alike. If the impression did not go wrong, the piece of jade Qi could be merged with Murong Sheng.


    If


    If murongsheng is the Royal daughter of luanfeng Kingdom, then Yuqi


    Yuqi''s identity must not be simple. He is not a prince, but also the successor of the powerful people in luanfeng kingdom.


    Maybe even


    If the half jade pendant of Yuqi can be closed with the half jade pendant in murongsheng''s hand, Yuqi is likely to be murongsheng''s imperial husband!


    This is not impossible!


    Although he is not willing to think about that aspect at all, it is not that things would not happen if he did not want to. Some problems, some things, often so difficult to accept!


    Although these are just a little conjecture in Shangguan Huang''s mind, it has to be said that Shangguan Huang''s conjecture is closely related to the actual situation.


    Yuqi, you really have a engagement with murongsheng!


    As for why, just shangguanhuang did not guess why Yuqi was not murongsheng''s brother and sister?


    Because just now, this idea just came out of shangguanhuang''s mind, it was directly denied by shangguanhuang in his heart.


    If we only rely on this half jade pendant, we can guess that Yuqi is probably related to murongsheng. At that time, when murongsheng pretended to die, Yuqi didn''t know that murongsheng pretended to die, but he thought that murongsheng really died, so he would not be so calm.


    Because if someone like him knew that the woman he fell in love with in his heart was his sister, I''m afraid Yuqi would collapse!


    Even if it doesn''t collapse, no face will appear in front of murongsheng from now on.


    Because of this relationship, Yuqi''s reaction to murongsheng''s deceitful death made shangguanhuang rule out the blood relationship between Yuqi and murongsheng.


    It is precisely because of the exclusion that shangguanhuang is panicked and even agitated!


    What he hopes more now is that Yuqi is really related to murongsheng!!


    Yuqi and murongsheng are brothers and sisters, so I''m afraid his panic will be much smaller than now!

 Chapter 1765

    At that time, even if it is to let him fall from generation to generation, he is willing to call Yuqi so a brother-in-law.


    And is willing!


    At least, if Yuqi and murongsheng are brothers and sisters, then Yuqi can''t have any illusions about murongsheng!


    It''s just


    The reality is so cruel!


    He didn''t go as shangguanhuang thought.


    Shangguanhuang''s mood began to get irritable. Even the fat ball on the table was affected. He raised his head to have a look, and his face was expressionless. Shangguanhuang screamed with a chill from the inside out of his body.


    Then he picked up the high point on the table and flew to a small corner where he ate it and filled his stomach.


    Too aggrieved, fly from so far place, have not eaten well, will suffer this man angry mood!


    After waiting for Shangguan Huang''s undigested anger in his heart to disappear, Shangguan Huang suddenly felt some uncomfortable feeling behind him and reached for his back and gently touched it.


    There is a sharp thing, immediately stabbed shangguanhuang''s finger belly.


    Shangguanhuang''s eyes flickered a little, quickly took off the coat he was wearing, and turned his head towards the back.


    On the back of guangguoguo, it''s not the strong and powerful muscles that stand out. But one by one, the skin will be punctured, suddenly appear in the skin outside the sharp protuberance!


    One by one, there was cold light on his back!


    The whole back is messy, but you can see the orderly rules inside, and the acupoints on his back are about to be filled with silver needles!


    And so many silver needles were put on shangguanhuang by murongsheng in order to suppress the puppets put in by Qu Yun!


    Although there are so many silver needles on shangguanhuang''s body now, the insects lurking in his body will not suddenly attack, making him controlled by Qu Yun, making him have no own thinking.


    Let shangguanhuang himself also be able to control his mood fluctuations, fully able to control his mood changes.


    However, these silver needles have shortcomings!


    As long as shangguanhuang''s mood has any emotional fluctuations, or Qu Yun feels that shangguanhuang is not so easy to control, he will strengthen the control of shangguanhuang again. The existence of this situation will seriously affect the effect of silver needle in his body.


    Will let the silver needle suppress the effect of insects in the slow weakening.


    Once all the silver needles that murongsheng had pierced into his body were slowly forced out of his body by Qu Yun, it would be a nightmare to wait for shangguanhuang, and his body would be completely controlled by Qu Yun.


    He is a walking corpse!


    No thought, no soul!


    I will forget everything, especially murongsheng!


    So he turned and threw himself into Qu Yun''s arms!


    As soon as he thought that there would be such a possibility in the future that he would say some sweet words to Qu Yun, Shangguan Huang''s heart would be filled with nausea, which made him want to spit out all the things in his stomach!

 Chapter 1766

    Don''t say to do this kind of thing, just think it will make people feel sick!


    Otherwise, why did he come out and not want to have any contact with Qu Yun?!


    If he didn''t have the heart to resist Qu Yun, he would have married Qu Yun to the ghost King''s house long ago!


    It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting!


    "Go and find doctor Xue, and say I want to see him!"


    Shangguanhuang suddenly said in a deep voice that he was the only one in the room, and there was no one else in the room. When shangguanhuang''s voice just fell, there was a reply like a ghost.


    If ordinary people hear it, they will inevitably come up with a pile of goose bumps.


    "Yes."


    Deep and hoarse.


    This sound is even more attractive. The fat ball who is eating stops to eat. He raises his head and blinks his little mung bean eyes. He turns his head and looks around the room.


    Strange.


    Just that never heard the voice, exactly from where?


    Isn''t there only one person in the room?


    However, although I was curious about where the sound came from, I still couldn''t fly so far away. My stomach was so hungry that I had to grunt. I really didn''t find the source of the sound and couldn''t satisfy my curiosity. Fat ball continue to bury his head, with a sharp mouth continue to tear on the ground snacks.


    Pecking debris splashed everywhere, but shangguanhuang did not put this piece of messy in his eyes.


    Shangguan Huang sat on the chair without expression, waiting for the people he called to bring doctor Xue. Did not let him wait too long, outside the room came a small sound.


    Before long, the tightly closed door was opened, and a doctor Xue, who had been turned into a wooden man, was forced into the room like an innocent and weak chicken.


    Before doctor Xue stood still, the shadow carrying doctor Xue disappeared quickly, as if it was like a wind that could not be touched or seen.


    Also instant, will just open the door again to close.


    The room was quiet again.


    Before Xue had time to stare at shangguanhuang, he asked shangguanhuang to open his acupoints, and his body could move.


    Doctor Xue, who was brought in like this, was very angry: "what do you mean?"


    He has a good temper and is not very happy.


    But just suffered from the unequal treatment, it is so that he can not help his anger! I really want to vent out!


    One of them couldn''t help rushing to shangguanhuang and asked shangguanhuang, "what do you mean just now! If you want to ask me to come here, can''t you just ask someone to come to me?! Why did you just do that? "


    Facing the anger of doctor Xue, shangguanhuang didn''t explain, didn''t say a word, just stood up.


    Doctor Xue stepped back alertly. Now shangguanhuang has changed. He doesn''t know shangguanhuang. He doesn''t even know shangguanhuang!


    He never knew that such a great change could happen if a person was absent for a period of time?!

 Chapter 1767

    Since shangguanhuang came back with quyun, doctor Xue has been locked up.


    In addition to strolling in his own small yard, he is not allowed to go out from the yard!


    However, he is not the kind of person who likes to run out to play. If you close him, you can close him. He studies medicine in the small yard.


    However, what made him most intolerable was that Qu Yun and shangguanhuang came back for a few days, and he was locked up for a few days by these two people!


    Close it, he doesn''t care!


    But then!


    Until today, he was rudely brought out of the yard by a man in black!


    They were not invited out of the yard, but were rude!


    Who does shangguanhuang think of him as?!


    People who come and go at once?!


    When you need to call him around, to take care of his body which is all wrong. When you don''t need him, just shut him up in a small yard?!


    Wait until in need of time, and directly let people drag him out?!


    So now what shangguanhuang wants to do, he really can''t guess, also can''t guess, what is shangguanhuang''s mind!


    Just after Xue was angry and had time to study what shangguanhuang wanted to do, he saw that shangguanhuang turned away without saying a word.


    The outer robe on his body was already a little loose. Shangguan Huang took off the outer robe with one action, which made the confused eyes of doctor Xue turn into a look of shock!


    "This is This is... " Doctor Xue rushed to shangguanhuang''s back, and his eyes were fixed on his back. One by one, he could not move his eyes.


    "This is What''s going on


    Looking at the situation in front of him, doctor Xue couldn''t believe his eyes.


    What did he see?!


    See shangguanhuang''s back with thick silver needles!


    Moreover, the location of each silver needle is the most important acupoint of the human body. Even a few silver needles are still stuck on the dead point on shangguanhuang''s back!


    A little bit careless, some will die!


    Who on earth is so crazy?!


    Put so many silver needles in shangguanhuang''s body?!


    Still trample on the dead cave everywhere. What do you want to do? Is it hard to make shangguanhuang die?!


    "Who did this?"


    After that, doctor Xue himself gave an answer: "is it Qu Yun?"?! Is it the witch who made it


    I''m afraid Qu Yun is the only woman who can think of this kind of thing and do it to shangguanhuang!


    Shangguanhuang put on his robe, turned around, and shook his head in a very flat tone: "No."


    "Not her?! How could it be


    Doctor Xue didn''t believe what shangguanhuang said at all. After all, when he saw shangguanhuang coming back, shangguanhuang''s attitude towards Qu Yun was a little abnormal!


    "Besides her, who else can lay such a heavy hand on you?"


    "Qu Yun, what''s the matter with this woman? If she can''t get it, will she treat you like this?! I''ll go to her and talk about it well. I''ll try to get these silver needles out of you! "

 Chapter 1768

    Shangguanhuang looks at doctor Xue''s face. What do you say?


    Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t believe it.


    You are just fooling my expression. You are not in a good mood all the time. Seeing the appearance of doctor Xue, you are in a good mood. The corner of your mouth is slightly curved: "murongsheng."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this answer, doctor Xue''s face was a little dull.


    Then he cried out, "what


    "How could it be her?" Doctor Xue can''t believe it. He thinks that he has missed something during this time. How can he suddenly feel that his brain is not enough?


    "She How could she How could Why? "


    How could murongsheng be so cruel to Shangguan Huang? These two people are not Oh, yes!


    It must be true!


    "Is it because you chose Qu Yun instead of her? That''s why murongsheng is so angry. In order to vent his emotions, he will tie you up like this... " With that, doctor Xue seemed to be quite sure, "it must be like this. Otherwise, what would she do with so many silver needles?"


    "No wonder, no wonder when you just climbed up from the cliff, you beat murongsheng down again. I see..."


    Shangguan Huang stared at doctor Xue for a long time without expression, and then slowly spit out two words: "it''s a pity that you don''t go to storytelling because of your talent."


    Huh?


    Isn''t it?


    Let him guess wrong?


    Doctor Xue picks his eyebrows, but why is murongsheng so thin to shangguanhuang?


    "This silver needle was pierced on me by murongsheng. But it''s not as ridiculous as you think Shangguanhuang made it and poured out two cups of tea.


    Seeing that doctor Xue ran out of his imagination, shangguanhuang continued: "Qu Yun, a woman, has secretly poisoned my body. It''s a kind of poisonous insect that can control my mind, control my body and make me unconscious."


    Hearing this, doctor Xue''s brain suddenly widened his eyes again and took a cold breath.


    In the human body, you can control the poisonous insects of human beings. This kind of poisonous insects is extremely insidious!


    Who would like to be manipulated by others?!


    What''s more, this kind of insect is not so easy!


    It''s to use poisonous insects to harm people, but generally, the person who practices poisonous insects will not suffer much damage.


    But this kind of insect that can control the human body is different. It''s just something that can hurt ten thousand people and hurt eight thousand people!


    Although they have their own interests, the profits are very small. No one is willing to give people this kind of poisonous insects that can be manipulated!


    Because it''s not so easy to practice this kind of insect! This is the rhythm of binding one''s own life with others. It will definitely damage the man''s longevity!


    Crazy, Qu Yun is crazy!


    So much for shangguanhuang!


    "Madman!"


    "Qu Yun is just a madman! In order to be able to control your mind, you don''t even want your own life?! What is this woman''s brain made of, a mass of straw? "

 Chapter 1769

    Shangguan Huang didn''t refute the words of doctor Xue''s unconsciousness, nor did he speak.


    Because, he also completely agreed with what doctor Xue just said!


    Qu Yun is not a woman with normal brain at all. He is a complete lunatic!


    I don''t know how to cultivate it or how to form this kind of character. I have to do something harmful to others but not to myself. It''s disgusting!


    "Do you have any way to take it out?"


    Doctor Xue''s brows wrinkled as he listened to shangguanhuang''s words.


    He also understood what Shangguan Huang meant by this. Naturally, he didn''t want to take out so many dense silver needles on his back. Instead, he wanted to ask if he could take out the poisonous insects in his body and people''s thoughts.


    After frowning and thinking for a few minutes, doctor Xue shook his head helplessly: "no, this kind of insect is very evil and can''t be taken out. As long as the insect hidden in your body changes, Qu Yun will be aware of it immediately. "


    "Then You know, as long as you have a problem on your side, you will be caught dead in the future, and you are likely to... "


    According to what Qu Yun has done before, he can completely believe what kind of things Qu Yun can do.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t have much hope that he could get rid of the poisonous insects hidden in his body. When he heard what doctor Xue said, there was no gap. He just nodded, and his face was not too lonely.


    "I see."


    On the contrary, doctor Xue thought about it. After turning around shangguanhuang for two or three times, he thought of the silver needle on his back: "did murongsheng get the silver needle on you? The purpose is to suppress the poisonous insects on you? "


    Shangguanhuang nodded: "these silver needles tied behind can temporarily suppress for a period of time."


    Shangguanhuang didn''t finish what he said, but even if he didn''t finish what he said, where else could he not understand?


    This means that as long as the silver needles on the body leave the body, the poisonous insects will immediately occupy the dominant position of shangguanhuang''s body.


    Once at that time, I''m afraid that the great Luo immortal will not be able to return to heaven.


    "What about murongsheng? Is she not dead? At that time, didn''t you really knock murongsheng down to the cliff? "


    Since shangguanhuang is not controlled by Qu Yun, it is still the original shangguanhuang, the shangguanhuang who loves murongsheng to the core. Well, no one will hurt murongsheng!


    Asked by doctor Xue, shangguanhuang''s face is dignified, which shows that the situation is not so pleasant.


    "Yuqi is back. Now murongsheng is on the other side of Yuqi."


    How can Xue know the situation between Yuqi and shangguanhuang? What''s more, he doesn''t know Yuqi''s strange mind to murongsheng.


    Just hear Yuqi back, immediately become happy, after all, Yuqi between not with shangguanhuang good relationship?


    "Let Yuqi send murongsheng to you as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1770

    As soon as doctor Xue heard the news, he was so happy that he almost went to heaven. Yuqi was from shangguanhuang and used to do things for him. Isn''t it just right that murongsheng is in Yuqi''s hands?


    Send a letter directly to Yuqi to send murongsheng.


    Maybe, Yuqi is on the way to murongsheng without shangguanhuang waiting to deliver the letter!


    After all, shangguanhuang was so obsessed with murongsheng that everyone around him was very clear.


    He was at a loss for the insects in shangguanhuang''s body, and could not think of a solution. However, when Murong Sheng came, he and Murong Sheng thought about it and found out some good ways.


    However, shangguanhuang was not as optimistic as doctor Xue believed.


    Because he knew better than doctor Xue what the situation was like.


    Shangguanhuang takes a look at the doctor Xue who is not happy there. He is calm and indifferent.


    Just shangguanhuang''s glance quickly made Doctor Xue react. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as he thought. Is there any secret in it?


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    "Yuqi, want to take murongsheng back to luanfeng country."


    "Ah


    After hearing the news, doctor Xue was shocked and didn''t know what to say. Brain as if in the head inside a circle, as if to grasp a little bit of clues: "Yuqi why will murongsheng back to luanfeng country?"


    After asking this question, he did not wait for shangguanhuang to answer, so he asked himself, "is Yuqi a member of luanfeng kingdom?"


    The identity of murongsheng has not been a big secret these two days.


    What''s more, I know that a group of people have come from luanfeng country. I want to find murongsheng and take them back to luanfeng country.


    At the beginning of hearing the news, doctor Xue was shocked for a long time. However, it didn''t have much influence on him, so he didn''t think much about it and digested it silently.


    But now?!


    He just digested murongsheng''s identity as the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom not long ago. How come he has a different identity now?!


    Yuqi??


    Yuqi, who has been working with shangguanhuang for so many years, is actually a member of luanfeng kingdom?!


    This is really


    How one or two, identity suddenly become so earth shaking?!


    How come everyone has changed from the people of Dazhou to the people of luanfeng kingdom?


    "If there is a way, murongsheng will get rid of Yuqi''s surveillance and come back from Yuqi. However, up to now, murongsheng has nothing to do, I''m afraid it hasn''t found a chance. Yuqi didn''t give murongsheng the chance to run out. "


    Said this, shangguanhuang''s heart is also some irritable. He rubbed his hand in the middle of his eyebrows and didn''t know what to say.


    All the bad things piled up together. This man was so unlucky that he had to drink cold water.


    Who knows that murongsheng has become a man of luanfeng kingdom? And become the queen of luanfeng kingdom?


    Who could know that Qu Yun would have planted a poisonous insect on him so insidiously that both of them would have problems?

 Chapter 1771

    Especially, just as they were about to come up from the cliff, they were caught by Qu Yun!


    Otherwise, how could he play with murongsheng and let him escape from his sight?


    In this case, murongsheng will never have any chance to meet Yuqi!


    What''s more, when is not a good time for this Yuqi to come back?


    Just at this juncture, I came back to meet the scene that murongsheng was knocked down to the bottom of the cliff by him. In this case, I''m afraid murongsheng will be more difficult to come back.


    If


    If Murong Sheng really has no way to avoid Yuqi, and can''t come back in time, then some things are destined by heaven, and there''s no way to reverse them.


    Shangguan Huang took a cup of tea at hand, calmly took a sip of who was in the cup, and called out in a deep voice: "doctor Xue."


    Doctor Xue was stunned when he called him. Generally, shangguanhuang would not call him that formally. Unless Unless the present shangguanhuang asks for help from him, that''s why he is called


    "Dr. Xue, if I haven''t found a solution to this problem before the silver needle tied by murongsheng falls down..."


    Shangguanhuang was silent for a moment, and continued to say: "at that time, go there without mercy, and kill me directly!"


    "No way!" Doctor Xue didn''t even think about it. He refused without any room for persuasion.


    "It''s impossible. I won''t do it to you!"


    No matter what, he can''t do it!


    He has been with shangguanhuang for so long. Although his feelings are not so intimate, if he wants to kill murongsheng himself, he can''t do it!


    "Doctor Xue, you don''t want me to be manipulated by Qu Yun and live like death, do you?" Shangguanhuang''s face was calm, but his tone was sincere.


    Doctor Xue listened to what shangguanhuang said, but he was speechless for a moment.


    If he becomes a zombie who is manipulated by others and can''t control his own behavior, his own thinking and thoughts, he will definitely end up on his own before he becomes such a person!


    Similarly, shangguanhuang, who is so strong and so arrogant, will eventually become a person controlled by Qu Yun. If he can''t have his own behavior idea, he will not have any idea of living, and he won''t be a person controlled by others


    "You should calm down first. During this period of time, I will be able to think of a good way. I will be able to think of a good way before the silver needle falls off your body!"


    Doctor Xue, even if it''s extremely difficult, he doesn''t want to give up so early!


    If he gives up now, what kind of doctor does he claim to be?!


    Isn''t it that the difficulty is thousands of times more difficult than the disease we met before? What are you afraid of?!


    As long as he works hard, as long as he studies, he will be able to come up with a good way to solve this matter!


    Even now, he has no clue about the insect, the insect that controls the mind and behavior of human body.


    Then he can''t give up and watch shangguanhuang become a puppet, a puppet who can only listen to Qu Yun''s words!

 Chapter 1772

    After knowing this, doctor Xue didn''t dare to delay for another minute. He turned around and left shangguanhuang.


    He''s going to hurry up!


    Shangguanhuang doesn''t wait for anyone. He has already seen that the silver needles have come out of his body slowly. If the time is delayed, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    When doctor Xue left, shangguanhuang stood up. He is not the kind of person who gives up easily, or who compromises casually and says he is desperate.


    At the beginning, after Qu Yun planted the cold poison on him, he didn''t give up easily! Even if all the doctors said that there was no cure for the cold poison, they had to go to the person who poisoned him. Maybe he could get rid of it.


    However, he didn''t go to find Qu Yun. He was still struggling for so many years on his own. Did he survive?!


    Even if the pain is unbearable, even if you want to die!


    He didn''t give up!


    Therefore, this time he will not give up! He will fight with God again!


    Shangguanhuang took off his robe and went to the front of a wall without any hesitation. Turn around and hit your back against the wall!


    Then he heard a noise, which made the fat ball squatting in the corner to eat snacks hear the movement. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the place where shangguanhuang was standing


    Before long, a smell of blood spread slowly in the room


    Shangguanhuang is not only good at others, but also good at himself!


    The silver needle that murongsheng stabbed into his body has come up, even if he put on his clothes, it is impossible to cover it up. What''s more, Qu Yun now knows that he is controlled by her, but he is not honest with his body at all.


    Although the skin contact, his heart will instinctively feel vomiting and deep resistance. But he can''t show all of these, and even more can''t stop Qu Yun from acting on him.


    He can only act as if he didn''t know anything, and let Qu Yun do it to him!


    Even if you want to spit it out, you have to endure it!


    Therefore, he was totally unable to expose his own situation when he didn''t come up with a solution to the poisonous insects in his body. He couldn''t let the silver needle on his back make Qu Yun feel it, and let Qu Yun know that he was pretending to be controlled all the time.


    Drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead and ran down his cheeks.


    Shangguanhuang''s face has become very pale, like a piece of rice paper white, the body has no strength to support himself, standing, slowly sliding down from the wall. After a short rest, he left the wall far away.


    The bright and clean back full of power was now covered with a small blood bead, spreading on shangguanhuang''s back.


    It looks really scary!


    Shangguanhuang quickly wiped off the blood beads on his back, but the silver needle was thrust into his body again by shangguanhuang with a strong external force, leaving tiny holes on his back, and even blood beads slowly seeped out from his back.


    He put his hand on his back and felt it. When he saw that all his hands were bright red, Shangguan Huang could not help frowning. If the blood bead did not disappear, he would be found by Qu Yun.

 Chapter 1773

    For a moment, shangguanhuang''s eyes fell on the bath water which had not been moved. He frowned and walked over.


    He stretched out his hand to test the water temperature. After the delay of feiqiu and doctor Xue, the bath water, which was still hot, had already become cold at this time.


    Now the weather is getting colder. Shangguanhuang''s brow is wrinkled deeper. However, after thinking for a while, he quickly takes off his trousers and walks into the bath.


    Originally, some of the cool skin, in contact with the cold bath water that moment, had some pale face, at this time and a bit white.


    Cold face, body slowly sink into the cold water.


    The wound behind is so thin that it can''t be seen by naked eyes. Under the immersion of cold water, there is no burning pain, and it becomes a little cool.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t come out of the bathtub immediately. Instead, after soaking in it for a long time, he stood up from the bathtub, wiped the water off his body with a towel and walked out.


    At the beginning, there were still blood beads coming out of the back, but now we can''t see the trace of blood.


    Even because shangguanhuang''s behavior is similar to self mutilation, so many fine pinholes appear behind him, because of the effect of cold water, it shrinks and makes people invisible.


    Shangguanhuang quietly put on his clothes one by one, then clapped his hands. Soon someone quietly came in and cleaned up the things in the room, so that Qu Yun would not see anything unusual when he came back.


    Although, again will have emerged from the body of those who stick in the back of the silver needle to hit the body again. However, his behavior does not mean that the silver needle will suppress the poisonous insects in his body for a few days because of his action.


    The effect of re inserting is actually the same as that of not inserting.


    It doesn''t change the time when the silver needle seals the poisonous insects because the silver needle is bumped into the body again.


    To be clear, shangguanhuang''s just act is nothing more than useless work.


    He didn''t do it to prolong the time, but to prevent Qu Yun from noticing that there was a silver needle behind him. Shangguan Huang had to do it without any hesitation!


    When everything is taken care of, shangguanhuang''s eyes fall on the fat ball next to him.


    Leng Buding is staring at by shangguanhuang''s eyes. Feiqiu feels a panic for some reason. It seems that he has done something wrong before he is stared at by shangguanhuang.


    But did it just do something wrong?


    After it came in, it first sent the letter to shangguanhuang, and then did nothing?


    Did you do anything else?


    It''s like


    When he gave the letter to someone, he took a small snack in his mouth and ran to the corner to eat it?


    What''s the matter?!!


    Can''t it eat more snacks for the letter it sent so far?!


    Fat ball''s small head melon seeds inside the idea is to turn around, but Shangguan Huang''s eyes have never moved from fat ball''s body a little bit, see fat ball''s heart for a while of panic.


    There is still a small snack under the foot, which is almost finished. Now it doesn''t eat any more and pushes it out with its claws.


    Don''t look, don''t look, it can''t eat?!

 Chapter 1774

    Shangguanhuang was in a bad mood, but he didn''t expect that the fat ball in front of him would make such a move. People will be amused by this silly bird''s behavior, and their mood will be better.


    So he took a few steps forward, approached the past, and looked at the fat ball with some deterrent eyes.


    "Take my men and go back to your master."


    It is impossible for others to leave baqizun, but he can send his own people to find murongsheng!


    Now that murongsheng can''t find a way to get out of Yuqi''s custody for a while, he will send someone to pick him up and take him out of Yuqi''s custody!


    What''s more, these two fat balls are not ordinary things in themselves.


    Since you can avoid all kinds of eyes and ears from afar, you can fly to baqizun and come to his house to find him.


    Then, this fat ball can also avoid Yuqi''s eyes and ears and fly back to murongsheng.


    At present, it is a better all-around strategy for him to lead the way with fat ball.


    Fat ball opened his two mung bean big eyes, staring at shangguanhuang for a long time, and his mouth was "chirping".


    Looking at shangguanhuang no reaction, fat ball with his paws in the dim sum above gently point, touched.


    Although it does not speak, but the meaning has been very clear!


    If you want to let it lead people to find its owner, then you must eat good to serve it! It is willing to lead people!


    How could shangguanhuang refuse such a small request?


    Recalling what fat ball likes to eat, he immediately ordered people to cut raw meat and send it up.


    After the delicious food fed the fat ball, he saw the fat ball jump to the window. After two cries, he flew away from the room with his little wings.


    "Come on, keep up with it!"


    With shangguanhuang''s voice down, you can see some figures, shaking a few times in the moonlight.


    Fast, like a ghost.


    Even if it is found, it will only feel that the moon is covered by clouds a few times.


    Looking at the little fat ball that has no trace, Shangguan Huang''s eyes have become extremely complex.


    If he could really get the insect out of his body, he would not have any hesitation, and he would be cruel to himself immediately.


    He doesn''t want to stay with Qu Yun for another day!


    Even for an hour, he would not!


    But


    The hand on the windowsill holds the window tightly, and the veins on the back of the hand are exposed. You can imagine how big a weapon shangguanhuang used.


    Wait.


    Wait a second.


    If doctor Xue really didn''t come up with a way in the end, he would choose to leave without hesitation.


    He doesn''t want to be completely controlled by Qu Yun. He wants to be himself!


    However, even if he died, he wanted to see murongsheng for the last time


    If you can He wants to die in murongsheng''s arms and be hugged by murongsheng


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, outside baqizun, there are two figures who have been outside for a long time. If no one looks carefully, they will not be found at all.


    "Qu Yun, this cheap woman, this enchantress, is really angry with me!"

 Chapter 1775

    "Qu Yun! What a bitch! It''s amazing that you''ve kept Baqi in good condition No demon mercilessly patted the grass in front of him.


    She has been here with Wuyu for several days. What''s the result?!


    Not even the gate of baqizun!


    There are invisible sentries everywhere!


    The most important thing is that these secret sentries in various places of baqizun are not their people at all, but Qu Yun arranged them from other places. Let them want to sneak to baqizun to find shangguanhuang, have no chance!


    In such a big baqizun, the people of quyun sect surrounded it into an airtight iron bucket. It''s really very capable, this witch!


    Do you think baqizun is their five poison sect?!


    If the master didn''t send them a letter in a special way and let them come to baqizun, don''t intrude, otherwise they would be in Qu Yun''s way!


    No demon is very angry, and Wuyu can feel the emotion of no demon naturally, and his heart is also very angry. Just did not say anything, but a cold face, continue to lie on the grass motionless.


    At this time, the sky thought of a birdsong, no demon looked up.


    I saw something white flying over the sky.


    Before I saw the white thing flying away, I felt the sound of vibration in front of me. I closed my breath and watched carefully and warily. I found that a group of men and horses in black were passing by them at a high speed.


    If it''s just such a passing, it''s OK, but one of them is still looking in their direction.


    Wuyao and Wuyu were surprised and looked at each other. What happened? What''s the situation now? Have they both been found out? If they are found out, will they kill them or not?


    If the other party doesn''t come, it''s as if they don''t know anything?


    When Wu Yao and Wu Yu exchanged secret signals, they heard each other suddenly open their mouths.


    "Come here, follow me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Yao, who was named, was stunned for a few minutes. Some of them were not sure. They called out: "what are you?"


    The person''s eyes twinkled a few minutes, no waves of response: "shadow wood."


    Determined just opened the mouth of this person is his own person, no demon this just stood up from the haystack inside, quickly walked to shadow wood''s side. And shadow wood is also without saying a word, all of a sudden will have no demon to drag on horseback.


    Without waiting for Wuyi to ask where to go, yingmu directly turns his horse''s head and says, "Wuyi will follow me to rescue my wife. If you go ten miles east, Yingfeng will take you to meet the master."


    Voice has fallen, shadow wood has with no demon horse from here to leave.


    And Wuyu looking at shadow wood left figure, eyebrow slightly wrinkled up a few minutes, eyes inside is with a shock and dignified.


    As everyone knows, shangguanhuang has a few Dharma protectors with no words around him, and a Yuqi who helps shangguanhuang do things.


    But in fact, they are just the forces put on the surface by the master. In fact, there is another force in the master''s hand, which has never been put on the surface and is hidden in the dark by the master.

 Chapter 1776

    Although, these two forces are also vaguely aware of each other''s existence, and they all know that they are helping the master to do things.


    But I have never had a positive hand, and I have never really met each other. I don''t know what kind of people they are.


    Just now, it was the first time that they met each other head-on.


    Originally, I thought that these people would not be far behind them, but one was on the surface and the other was in the dark. But just that one face-to-face, let Wuyu clearly know what kind of wrong idea he just thought!


    He was just looking at the sky from the well!


    Just shadow wood to see that eye, let him feel incomparable heavy, let him feel incomparable pressure!


    It''s too big.


    The gap between them is too big!!


    He and Wu Yao are here tonight. No one will know in advance. And they also decided to ambush here temporarily. They came to check the situation at zero o''clock to see if they could find a chance to sneak into baqizun.


    There is no early ambush here.


    And that shadow wood, just riding the road, can find their existence in this moment!


    Even more shocking, we can find out the position between them in an instant, and distinguish whether they are enemies or friends!


    If it''s on him, he''s not sure to confirm it 100%. He needs to observe it carefully for a while!


    And just this shadow wood, can do!


    Just now, the hand that yingmu exposed hit Wuyu hard, as if he slapped him in the face, which made his face red and swollen, and directly overturned the conclusion he had thought before.


    Also as the master of the dark Wei, he and shadow wood between the strength, it is very different!


    Yingmu stands on the top of the mountain, but he can only climb at the waist of the mountain!


    Wuyu pinched his fist.


    Although now he, for just shadow wood is not convinced. But on the other hand, the stronger yingmu is, the safer the master will be.


    This is also a good thing for the current situation of the master.


    As for him now


    He will work harder!


    Strive to catch up with the strength of shangyingmu!


    As long as it is in the master''s side to do things, it must not be bad enough!


    Wuyu once again looked at the shadow of the wood has no trace of a party, directly toward the East.


    He wants to find Yingfeng as soon as possible in the shortest time, and then return to the master with the help of Yingfeng!


    Murongsheng doesn''t know at all. Shangguanhuang, in order to keep her from returning to luanfeng Kingdom, has begun to work with Qu Yun and shangguanhong to create a fake murongsheng.


    More unclear, shangguanhuang also used the fat ball to send someone to save her, and people are already on the road.


    Open eyes quietly lying in bed, lazy did not intend to get up from the bed, a pair of eyes staring at the bed tent.


    These days, she has been able to visit all the places here, want to find out where there is no flaw, can let her rush out from here as soon as possible. She really didn''t want to go back to luanfeng country with Yuqi!

 Chapter 1777

    All the places have been visited, but there is still no place to rush out.


    All places, there are female soldiers stationed, every corner are standing people, let her helpless.


    In the daytime, it''s a little better. In the evening, even mosquitoes can''t fly out!


    I don''t know how Luan Feng Kingdom trains these women soldiers. How can they be so powerful one by one? It''s more powerful than that kind of dense and indecipherable mechanism.


    Although she can enter her own secret place and hide herself temporarily, so that Yuqi and others can''t find her existence.


    But in the daytime, she couldn''t find a place where she could make herself disappear instantly!


    If you play a big change for them, I''m afraid you will be treated as a monster, right?


    But in the evening


    Murongsheng very depressed crooked head looked at the guard at the door of the female soldier door, really want to let her gas want to bite off his back teeth!


    His grandmother''s, in the evening, these people are not directly guarding at the door, but one by one directly standing in the room to guard!


    I''m so angry!


    If she expresses her protest and asks all these people to stand out, they will say that the weather is getting colder and it''s easy for them to catch cold if they stand outside to guard.


    This makes murongsheng not believe a word!


    Isn''t it their duty to guard outside?!


    What is standing outside easy to catch cold, if you worry about catching cold, then you can not guard her! She doesn''t need to be guarded at all!


    Therefore, these people must have been told many times by Yuqi. If they had not been told by Yuqi, she would not believe it at all!


    Anyway, now I think of many ways, but I can''t escape. I''m afraid I''ll be trapped here for a while, and I can''t do anything. The only thing you can do is eat and drink comfortably.


    Maybe at some point, she''ll make a hole and run away?


    What''s more, they haven''t set out to return to luanfeng country now. They''re not in a hurry!


    I don''t know. Just when they set out to return to luanfeng country, she could find a chance to run away secretly!


    Just when murongsheng figured it out and was ready to go back to sleep comfortably, the sound of knocking on the door rang.


    "I''d like to invite you to have dinner with me."


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes. What? Yuqi asked her to have dinner?


    Sorry, she''s not interested at all!


    Qi is going to be full of Qi from Yuqi. Do you want to eat with Yuqi''s face?!


    I can''t eat it at all!


    She might as well eat in her own room! In this way, my heart will be more comfortable!


    "No! Let him eat for himself Murongsheng didn''t even think about it, so he refused.


    But the people outside seemed to have known what murongsheng would say for a long time. Without a pause, they continued to say: "does the imperial daughter really not think about it? This meal was made by the young master all morning. "


    What?!!


    Yuqi used his pig hoof to cook rice all morning?!!


    Did you do it yourself?!!!

 Chapter 1778

    Murongsheng turned over and sat up from the bed. He quickly put on his shoes and socks, put on his clothes and went out.


    It''s not because Yuqi''s food is delicious. She can''t wait to taste Yuqi''s craft as soon as she hears it.


    It''s not because Yuqi cooks for her, which makes her very moved!


    It''s because, Yuqi''s hands have become a pair of pig hooves, and she has long been well instructed to let Yuqi lie down on the bed to have a rest and raise his frostbite under the cliff!


    But what happened?!!


    Yuqi is still so disobedient that he has to cook?!!


    Listen to the meaning of this person, Yuqi in order to do this meal, also wasted a morning time?!!!


    Is there something wrong with Yuqi''s brain, or is it in water?!!!


    I have so many people under my hand that I can''t use them up. It''s just that one thing is divided into several parts and thrown out to let these people do it. There''s no problem at all!


    As a result, Yuqi still doesn''t know that he has to cook by himself?!


    Do you think this pair of pig hoof hands are very good-looking?!


    I really want to make my pig hoof hand more pig hoof?!


    It''s death!


    Murongsheng rushed to the courtyard where Yuqi lived. He even avoided the usual notification and kicked the door open.


    Without looking at what Yuqi was doing, he scolded directly: "do you want to die?"?! Are you a slave?! I don''t know how to enjoy all day, but I want to die?! Don''t think your frostbite is much better and you can start doing anything! "


    "I tell you, if you don''t take good care of it now..."


    "Stop talking, wash your hands, it''s time to eat."


    Murongsheng''s words had no chance to finish, so he was directly pulled to the side of the basin by Yuqi. Regardless of whether murongsheng would refuse or not, he directly put murongsheng''s hands in the fountain full of water.


    The water temperature in the basin is just right, not hot or cold.


    However, she has not been revived by the current series of behaviors. Yuqi has already pulled up her hands and wiped them clean with a clean soft towel.


    The water drops on the fingers are even more clean.


    After making it for murongsheng, Yuqi puts a pair of white jade chopsticks in murongsheng''s hand with a smile, and then takes murongsheng to sit down. By the way, he sits opposite murongsheng: "have a taste, how about a taste?"


    As he said this, he looked at murongsheng expectantly, hoping to hear praise from murongsheng.


    Murong Sheng was stunned for a moment, until he felt the chopsticks in his hand, and then he took a look at Yuqi.


    Looking up at Yuqi, looking at her bright eyes, what she wanted to say didn''t come out. He lowered his head and looked at the food on the table.


    There are only three kinds of dishes on this table, and they are not related to any color, flavor, etc!


    It''s like


    How to say that, to make a metaphor is, throw it to the dog to eat, I''m afraid the dog will hate it.


    Murongsheng looks at the dishes in front of him, and his eyes twitch.


    Are these things made by Yuqi for her?!

 Chapter 1779

    In order to protect her life, she chooses not to eat, OK?!


    But I feel that Yuqi''s expectant eyes fall on her tightly, which makes murongsheng unable to say what he refuses


    But if you really want her to eat, she really has some I can''t get off my mouth.


    What are these things made of?!!


    Yes, it''s a table.


    I don''t know. I thought it was a table of rubbish!


    On this, is there a plate of vegetables?


    The things on the plate seem to be vegetables or something. There is no meat or fish. It''s just I don''t know how it''s fried. It''s black and withered. It''s like a bunch of weeds tightly intertwined.


    Especially now, when it''s on a plate, it''s drenched by vegetable juice. It''s like lumps of straw drenched by rain. It''s just At the first glance, people have no appetite at all.


    This is to give alms to beggars. I''m afraid beggars will abandon it!


    As for the other two plates


    There is something in a plate, barely able to let people see what it is.


    This If you look at it carefully, it should be a fish, right?


    But is the death of this fish a little sad?


    Although, the fish seems to be able to distinguish the shape of the fish. But I don''t know what happened. The fish was black all over, and I don''t know what happened.


    Normally speaking, if fish is used for cooking, shouldn''t it be very delicious? It looks very good? At least, it can make people have some appetite, right?


    But now


    Murongsheng looked at the things in the three plates in front of him. He really had no appetite. The licking of her tongue on her lips does not mean that she is hungry, but because She felt that her mouth was a little dry and she needed some water to replenish it.


    "Don''t just look at it. Try it and see how it tastes." Looking at murongsheng sitting here for a long time, Yuqi didn''t move his chopsticks. He directly picked up a piece of fish and put it in the empty bowl in front of murongsheng.


    Then, with a kind of bright, very warm hospitality and looking forward to murongsheng eating.


    It''s true that Murong Sheng is under a lot of pressure. I don''t know how to refuse, so that Yuqi''s self-esteem won''t be hurt


    Looking at the black fish in the bowl without any water, murongsheng bit his teeth and stamped his feet. As soon as I closed my eyes, I still picked up the fish with chopsticks and put it in my mouth.


    Yuqi stares at murongsheng with bright eyes, which is quite expectant: "how about it? How does it taste? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murongsheng chewed two or three times without expression, then silently swallowed the dark fish in his mouth, and raised his eyebrows slightly: "it feels good, at least better than I imagined."


    After all, just looking at the appearance of these dishes, what she thought was that it was difficult to eat them, even if they were eaten in her mouth, they might spit out all at once.


    But where can I know the taste of the fish Not too bad


    Of course, it doesn''t belong to the delicious range.

 Chapter 1780

    However, the appearance is too ugly!


    What you know is vegetables, what poison do you think you don''t know.


    However, in the face of this kind of delicious fish, murongsheng didn''t mean his praise. He praised it a little. In fact, it''s not a compliment. After all, it doesn''t taste as bad as you think.


    However, after hearing what murongsheng said, Yuqi had a very evil expression and immediately laughed. This laugh, it is to make the color around all lost luster in general.


    Even murongsheng can''t help blinking his eyes when he sees Yuqi''s face.


    In her heart, she didn''t have the slightest thought of Yuqi, but everyone had this love of beauty.


    In the face of such a charming person, she was not moved at all. If she could really hold herself, she would not be a normal person.


    "Originally, I had to worry about whether it would not be delicious. Now, with your praise, I can rest assured. " The corner of Yuqi''s charming eyes picked slightly, picked up more dishes and put them into murongsheng''s empty bowl.


    "Come on, eat more. I got out of bed early in the morning. You are the only woman who can taste my cooking, so you must eat more, you know? " Yuqi''s tone is a kind of expression that you hurry to thank me, but I cook for you myself.


    But the deepest meaning contained in this sentence made murongsheng dare not think about it.


    In this era, especially in such a hierarchical era.


    All the ideas she accepted were that a gentleman was far away from the kitchen. Shangguanhuang made things for her and baked fish for her. She would not feel strange at all. After all, at the beginning, they have established a good relationship with each other. Their relationship is not an ordinary one.


    But Yuqi


    Now her relationship with Yuqi is a common friendship, but now Yuqi goes to the kitchen for her. What does it mean She can think clearly with a little bit of her brain.


    Murongsheng didn''t answer Yuqi''s words, because now she didn''t know how to answer.


    Now what she can do is to eat the dishes Yuqi put in her bowl without saying a word, and regard herself as a fool.


    At this time, if she can avoid this kind of topic, she should quickly avoid it.


    What should be said, she has already made it clear, and Yuqi''s heart is clear. If Yuqi is still so persistent in her words, then she is no way.


    Can she say it once or twice, three or four times?


    This thought simply can''t turn around, can''t find a chance to leave quickly.


    Just as the dishes in the bowl were about to be eaten by murongsheng, murongsheng suddenly put the bowl on the table, making a big noise and looking ugly.


    Eyes tightly staring at Yuqi, looking up and down at Yuqi: "it is you pull to forget important things!"


    "I tell you, I didn''t just come here to eat the meal you cooked! You give me honest

 Chapter 1781

    "Tell me about you. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you have straw in your head?"


    "Have I told you before? Although the frostbite on your body seems to be gradually getting better, the cold in your body has not been completely dispelled! "


    "Can''t you save your mind and cultivate your body honestly?"


    "There are so many subordinates here. Which one can''t be ordered to cook? Do you need to cook by yourself?"


    "What''s more, when do you want to cook? Do you want to do these things at this time?"


    After a strong accusation, there was no change in Yuqi''s face. He didn''t even mean to be angry. On the contrary, he had a pleasant smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you care about me now?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and was about to open his mouth to teach Yuqi a lesson. As a result I just opened my mouth, but before I could speak, I suddenly felt that the things in front of me suddenly became far away. The picture you see in your eyes gradually becomes distorted from the normal picture


    No!


    Murongsheng instantly reflected what this was, but the idea just came out in his heart, just when he was preparing to do something. The next second, the whole person tilted to one side


    Yuqi, who was supposed to be sitting opposite her, came to her with a quick step and immediately picked up murongsheng''s body, which almost hit the ground, and held it in his arms.


    "It''s a pity. If the effect of the medicine were delayed, I would be able to hear your answer..." Yu Qi looks at Murong Sheng, who is powerless and unconscious in his arms with her eyes closed. She reaches for her hair without any decoration and strokes it twice.


    Feel the warm touch from the belly of your fingers, and then stop.


    There is a sense of satisfaction in my heart.


    "Come in."


    As soon as the voice fell, the closed door of the room was pushed open from the outside.


    Five tall and straight women came in: "tell young master, the boat back to Luan and Feng kingdom is ready, waiting for young master''s order to set sail at any time."


    "Well."


    Yuqi nodded blandly, and his eyes fell on murongsheng.


    If there is a way, it would be better to let murongsheng wake up and follow him back to the luanfeng kingdom to receive the attention of the luanfeng kingdom.


    Instead of secretly drugging murongsheng like this, let murongsheng go into a coma and follow him back to luanfeng kingdom without knowing.


    During this period of time, he has been waiting for murongsheng''s attitude to change, but murongsheng''s attitude has not changed at all!


    Therefore, if you really want to let murongsheng in a sober state, honestly back to luanfeng country, I''m afraid it can''t be achieved.


    There is no way. He can only think of such a way to bring murongsheng back to luanfeng kingdom.


    So


    "Let''s go down, everyone will leave immediately and return to Luan Feng kingdom!"


    "Yes A woman who received the order responded and stepped out of the room.


    And the remaining several people took a step forward: "young master, the frostbite on your body, as the Royal daughter said, has not been completely healed, or you can temporarily give the Royal daughter to us and escort back to luanfeng country."

 Chapter 1782

    Yu Qi shook his head and didn''t take this advice: "no, I will take the imperial daughter back to luanfeng country. You go down first."


    In this case, even if his body is injured, he will insist on taking murongsheng back by himself.


    Murongsheng''s head, if you want to play with these people, it''s easy.


    If he doesn''t watch, I''m afraid that murongsheng will succeed and escape from these people.


    After waiting for the three women to withdraw from the room, Yu Qi bent down to put Murong Sheng on the bed first.


    But this action just sat down, stopped, eyes toward the next table placed on the three plates of black vegetables looked in the past. All of a sudden, I thought of something. Holding the chopsticks that murongsheng had just used, he picked up a piece of black fish and put it in his mouth.


    As a result, as soon as he entered his mouth, he tasted a scorched taste, which was very disgusting. Yuqi, who was used to eating rare dishes, couldn''t resist it and vomited directly from his mouth.


    "Ah, Pooh!"


    How did Yuqi not expect that the fish he made was so bad?


    It''s not so good to see your own craftsmanship. How can you be so serious when you get to such a serious scene


    Yuqi doesn''t believe in evil at all. He doesn''t believe his cooking skills are so bad. Not to the point where it is difficult to enter!


    So, one by one, I tasted the remaining two dishes. It turns out that there is no way to import salty food, or it is not cooked at all!


    It is clear that it has been stewed black by him, but it is not ripe yet?!


    It''s more than bad to believe!


    "How could it be so bad?" Yu Qi''s brow twisted into a small knot in one''s heart directly.


    Even if it''s made by himself, he can''t say delicious without conscience!


    If it wasn''t made by him. He really wants to find the cook to make a good mockery. It''s very bad! If you throw it to a pig, the pig won''t touch it!


    But


    It''s just that there are so many bad things that people can''t swallow. Murongsheng can eat so much without saying a word, and he hasn''t vomited yet


    Yuqi''s inexplicable feeling crossed a trace of warm current in his heart. The corner of his mouth slightly tilted up, and his finger belly gently crossed murongsheng''s face: "tell me about you. I don''t want to get hurt because of my poor cooking skills. Even such an ugly thing can be eaten for my face."


    "You say, how can I let go of you like this?"


    "It''s no use if you don''t want to go with me now. This time, I will take you away with everything I say. Against your will, I will take you back to luanfeng kingdom. I don''t want you to continue to suffer here. "


    "If Shangguan Huang really wants to find you at this time. By his means alone, we can''t find any trace. "


    "If he is really able to pursue luanfeng country from Dazhou regardless of everything, maybe I will consider giving you back to him and letting you go. But If he doesn''t come to Luan Feng kingdom to find you... "


    "Then you''ll give me the idea that you don''t want to go back to luanfeng country and are willing to stay in Dazhou to suffer."


    "Give me a chance to be your queen in luanfeng kingdom!"

 Chapter 1783

    Even if murongsheng hates him and resents him when he wakes up, he will accept it calmly. No matter what, he will not allow this time. Murongsheng continues to act recklessly and let his temperament run back to Dazhou to find shangguanhuang!


    Even their own women can not protect, but also rely on acting to deal with Qu Yun, shangguanhuang is a waste!


    Yuqi made up his mind and didn''t think much about it any more.


    He picked murongsheng up and walked out of the room calmly.


    After a day''s riding, Wu Yao and his party saw the crowd in the distance just before dawn.


    Looking at the fat ball flying in the sky and bringing them all the way. No demon will be put on the body of the robe tight tight, just opened the mouth did not say words immediately eat in a big mouthful of wind.


    So he yelled loudly: "where is this bird going to fly?"


    But no one can answer without demon, because people here are not sure where this bird will take them. Now they can only follow this bird.


    The bird has been flying all day without any intention of slowing down, and it is flying more and more remote.


    This Are you going to fly to the seaside?


    How could murongsheng be brought so far?


    Why come to the seaside?


    During the time when Wu Yao came out of the capital, he just followed Wu Yu on his way and wanted to get to Shangguan Huang as soon as possible.


    Therefore, there is no extra mind to understand what happened these days, let alone the strange background of murongsheng''s life experience.


    Although I saw the carriage with the mark of luanfeng Kingdom on the road, I didn''t put these people in my heart at all, and I didn''t have anything to do with murongsheng.


    It''s not clear that Yuqi was also a member of luanfeng kingdom before. He thought that Yuqi was an orphan just like them, so he was picked up by shangguanhuang.


    What''s more, there is no connection between this place and Yuqi!


    In her cognition, Yuqi has never wronged herself, let alone made herself suffer.


    On weekdays, people who eat well, drink well, dress well, sometimes they are disgusted to death. Now, the place they are going to is so remote, such a desolate and remote small fishing village. How can they meet the living requirements of Yuqi?


    However, shadow wood, who is next to Wu Yao, has a clear understanding of what happened recently. Seeing that fat ball is about to fly into the small fishing village, shadow wood screams that it''s not good.


    "No! Yuqi is going to take his wife out to sea! "


    Yuqi took murongsheng to this small fishing village near the sea. I''m afraid he had no other idea except to go back to luanfeng country by boat!


    "What? Going to sea? "


    Wu Yao didn''t care about this small fishing village, but he was a little confused when he heard what yingmu said.


    This big week is a little far away from the seaside. Out of this big river, that''s the sea.


    Although I''ve heard that some ships went to the farthest sea and brought back some very big fish.


    But there are still very few people who want to go out to sea.


    Even if there are so many good things on the farthest sea, the sea is vast, and many ships are lost on the sea, and there is no chance to come back.


    But now, Yu Qi is leading Murong Sheng out to sea. What do you want to do?!!!

 Chapter 1784

    What''s more, why did Yuqi take murongsheng out to sea?!!!


    Just when Wu Yao couldn''t understand the series of actions of Yu Qi, he was dazed by the series of actions, and his brain was just like a mass of paste. Fat ball seemed to fly to the destination, raised his head and screamed, then dived toward a small yard below.


    "Keep up!"


    See fat ball this action, immediately understand how a thing.


    Shadow wood ruthlessly in the horse stomach clip, let the horse quickly chase past.


    However, when yingmu and his party just arrived at the small yard, they found that the fat ball didn''t seem to fall down. Instead, they circled a few circles above the house and suddenly flew in the other direction.


    Shadow wood frowned and looked at the courtyard tightly closed by the door: "leave three people to check the situation here, and the others will follow!"


    Even the horse didn''t go down, so he grabbed the reins and turned around to catch up with the fat ball.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for Wu Yao to stay behind to see the yard. He quickly catches up with yingmu, who is also chasing after yingmu.


    At this moment, murongsheng doesn''t know what happened outside. Because, just when she was in a coma, she had been carried by Yuqi into the carriage and was on the way to luanfeng kingdom.


    The thick Plush cloak wrapped around murongsheng''s body covered murongsheng''s appearance and only revealed that his mouth and nose could breathe smoothly.


    Murongsheng, who was in a coma, lay quietly in Yuqi''s arms. He didn''t make any noise or say that kind of irritating words.


    After looking down at murongsheng for a while, Yuqi raised his head and looked into the distance. See gradually into the eye, from the river driving over the gorgeous ship, the corners of the mouth showed a trace of smile.


    The location of luanfeng country is very advantageous. It is surrounded by the sea on all sides. There is no other way to travel. It''s all by ships. Therefore, the ship construction of luanfeng country is the most advanced one among so many countries!


    He has been wandering outside for so long that he has never seen a country more advanced in shipbuilding technology than luanfeng country!


    Even if there is a country near the sea, so far it can only be a big wooden ship. This kind of big wooden ship is not strong at all. If it encounters strong wind at sea, it will be destroyed and people will die.


    Therefore, none of these countries dare to control the ships and drive into the hinterland of the sea.


    Because they''re afraid, afraid to go deep into the sea and never come back.


    The formation of this fear is not because the strength of the country is not enough to support them?!


    Look at the big ships built by luanfeng kingdom. Although their hull is also made of wood, their bottom is not! The bottom of the ship has long been made of the strongest material!


    Even if we encounter the storm on the sea, we will not have no strength to fight. We can also rely on the strength of the ship to resist one or two!


    If a country wants to fight luanfeng, it must come from the sea. They don''t know how much better the ships of luanfeng country are than those of other countries. Once the war starts, no country can beat them!


    The strength of this ship is their weapon of victory at sea!

 Chapter 1785

    Unless, some countries have also built ships comparable to luanfeng!


    However, this is totally impossible!


    They are just thinking out of thin air!


    In order to be able to build such a strong ship, Luan Fengguo took many years of research to make it.


    Those countries want to surpass luanfeng country, that is wishful thinking! Dream yesterday!


    Different from Yuqi and his party, they are facing the huge ship when it gradually comes to shore. All the people living in this remote fishing village are looking silly.


    They live in the main force. Even when they go out to sea, they drive their old boats. They dare not go far. They turn around the edge to catch some fish and sell them to support their families.


    Who would have seen such a huge ship?!


    Originally, there have never been so many magical things in their remote fishing village. The presence of these strangely dressed women is enough to make them hot.


    Before the excitement of this discussion came back, there appeared such a big ship that I had never seen and could not imagine!!


    Besides, it stops at the seaside of their fishing village!


    This Is this really a boat?


    This is a monster!


    I have known for a long time that once this big ship is discovered, it will cause a lot of people''s reaction.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the boat from luanfeng Kingdom didn''t intend to dock. It was exposed to other people''s sight. From the beginning, it just stopped on the river.


    If, really, if we had docked to the shore for such a long time, I''m afraid we would have been watched by various forces.


    If you want to leave as soon as possible, I''m afraid it''s a waste of time.


    Now, Yuqi''s general murongsheng is leaving with preparations. This is the only way to drive such a large ship from the river, exposing the strength of luanfeng kingdom to these people''s eyes.


    "Young master, let''s get on the boat."


    Two lines of women came down from the boat, dressed neatly and standing solemnly on both sides.


    One of them came out of the team, went to Yuqi and said.


    Let the strong wind blowing wantonly by the river, there is no movement. Standing upright, like a tall pine tree.


    Yu Qi, holding Murong Sheng in his arms, was about to walk on the board that had been put down from the boat and get on the boat. All of a sudden, I heard a long hawk howling from the distant horizon, which attracted Yuqi''s attention.


    Looking up at the sky where the sound came from, I saw that in the blue sky, there was a white bird like an eagle gliding through the sky.


    Then, after circling over Yuqi''s head for several times, he flew away in the distance.


    Yuqi had never seen the fat ball raised by Murong Sheng. Even if he did, he would not connect the big eagle flying in the sky with the two fat balls raised by Murong Sheng.


    Because at that time, the two fat balls had not grown up. They looked like two balls.


    Now the fat balls have grown up. Even if you eat more, the meat has become very solid. It''s not like the kind of little fat balls that only sell cute to murongsheng.


    Yuqi takes his eyes back, holding Murong Sheng''s head and walking towards the board.

 Chapter 1786

    Fat ball did not really fly far, but stopped on the highest tree by the sea.


    The direction of the big ship called twice in a row.


    However, just under the tree, there was a commotion.


    There are several figures hiding breath, slowly leaning over, hiding under the trees, let the grass cover their figure.


    Then he looked towards the shore. First he saw the big ship which had never been seen before. Then he saw the people who were getting on the ship.


    Just now, because of the strong wind by the sea, the cloak and hat on murongsheng''s eyes were blown off.


    Just look at such a look, no demon immediately recognized, was Yuqi to hold in the arms of the woman, it seems that no one else, it is they are looking for Murong Sheng!


    "Madame!"


    "Shadow wood! What Yu Qi is holding in his arms is his wife


    And squatting on the shadow wood beside the non demon, hearing the voice of the non demon, his eyes naturally fall on Murong Sheng.


    But now they have found the lady''s trace and know her specific location. But now they can''t show up here easily!


    Although these people standing around Yuqi are women, they are not ordinary people. Judging from his eyes, it''s not hard to see that these are not unarmed women with no fighting power.


    With the posture of these women standing there, this is the appearance of standard soldiers who have accepted for several years or even more than ten years!


    What''s more, it''s not ordinary soldiers who have been trained, but a group of elites who have been trained closely!


    Even if the most powerful and incisive team in the master''s hand meets these women, I''m afraid it''s not good for them.


    The eyebrows of shadow wood are deeply twisted together. I really don''t know. The kingdom of Luan and Feng has disappeared for so long. How can it be so strong?


    How did these people train such a group of weak Liu Fufeng''s women into such a group of fierce generals?


    It''s like A bunch of crazy people!


    No demon is not as much as yingmu thought, she just saw Yuqi want to take murongsheng away!


    If Yuqi takes murongsheng away, what will their master do? Won''t they be controlled by Qu Yun from now on?!


    No, no!


    Master can''t be controlled by Qu Yun. Murongsheng must come down!


    But now, as long as Yuqi holds murongsheng on the boat, then once the boat leaves, where should she go to save people?!


    Master''s moment of crisis will be deeper and deeper!


    Think, no demon what don''t think, with the fastest speed rushed up! If you want to snatch murongsheng from Yuqi''s arms, you must not let murongsheng be taken away!


    However, no matter how fast the non demon''s behavior is, it''s no faster than the shadow wood squatting beside it.


    See no demon with action, a drag no demon to drag it over. Although timely will no demon pulled back, did not let no demon rapid rush out. But because of the action of no demon, the surrounding vegetation is a burst of movement.


    Although this vegetation from the movement of such a small can no longer be small, almost people can ignore the wind and grass. But let stand on one side, guard on the land of a few women quickly toward no demon and shadow wood side looked over.

 Chapter 1787

    No demon knew just impulse, also dare not speak, immediately the convergence of the breath, a move also dare not move squat down.


    Let the plants cover their traces from the trees.


    When the women found that there was no abnormal situation here, they turned around and continued to do what they needed to do.


    And the shadow wood around to see the crisis, this will be no demon''s hand to let go.


    Wu Yao watched Yu Qi holding Murong Sheng on the ship and disappeared on the deck. He was worried to death. Eyes are anxious to be able to fire!


    In a low voice, he almost gnashed his teeth and said, "why don''t you move? Now my wife is going to be taken away by Yuqi! What should we do now? What to do


    She also knew that if she had just rushed out, there must be no way to get her wife back. It was estimated that she would drag them down.


    There will still be a lot of problems.


    But now, my wife has been taken away by Yuqi!


    These women who are serious and don''t look like ordinary people also begin to line up to board the ship. This is to make it clear that people are going to set sail!


    As long as they set sail, how can they save their wife?!


    In particular, they are still so far away, but several of them are not even close to the ship!


    How can we save people?!


    How do they keep up with this big ship to save people?!!!


    "Wait."


    Shadow wood has no superfluous words, just said a word to no demon.


    "Wait!"


    Hear this word, no demon''s head is almost big! It''s like the first two: "what are you waiting for?"?!! All the boats of Luan Feng kingdom are leaving. What are we waiting for here?! Waiting for the air? "


    All the people have already stepped on the big ship and started to collect the splints.


    If you wait any longer, you can really watch Yu Qi lead Murong Sheng to take people away!


    No demon light looking at is really anxious, all want to jump up in situ, but the shadow wood or a pair of tepid appearance.


    She just wants to vent now. She doesn''t give her a chance to vent. She can''t find a place to vent either!


    Now she really wants to rush out, no matter how much, don''t think so much, directly kill the splint to snatch people back from Yuqi''s hand!


    Even if you can''t get it back, you can always know what the result is like after trying it yourself!


    Always better than now, squatting in the same place can not find any opportunities!


    Now, being held by yingmu, I can only watch the ship pull up the anchor in the water bit by bit, and slowly set off


    Relative to the fire without demon, murongsheng has no idea. He is still in a deep coma in Yuqi''s arms.


    "Young master, is it possible to sail?"


    A woman respectfully opened a door, Yuqi holding murongsheng went in, with no extra explanation, just nodded.


    When she got the order, the woman closed the door and told the people around her, "sail!"


    Before long, the big ship on the coast left from the coast little by little and began to travel far away.


    The fishermen in the remote small fishing village standing on the shore were in a commotion.


    No one thought that such a huge thing could move so quickly!

 Chapter 1788

    They have lived in this small fishing village for generations. They have never seen such a big ship sailing on the sea.


    In particular, such a large ship, but also so flexible!


    For a moment, the whole fishing village can''t help boiling up, staring at the big ship, pointing at the big ship slowly sailing towards the distance, and discussing one after another.


    In this noisy discussion, no one noticed that there were several slight water entering sounds.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the ship and was attracted by it. No one noticed the back of the boat at all.


    There are a few abnormal water waves and did not cause depressing attention, you can see these abnormal water waves slowly swimming towards the back of the ship.


    And no demon even thought about it. Yingmu just watched Yuqi''s ship leave, but now he is taking them to chase the ship from the water?!!


    No demon usually with shadow wood and not so much communication, just know the master''s side has such a person. She didn''t know the water quality of yingmu. But, she knows her own situation!


    Her own water is definitely not good!


    Seeing that she was about to suffocate in the sea, a water bag was handed to her.


    Wu Yao didn''t want to speak, so he twisted the water bag and took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, the air in the water bag, which was specially preserved before, finally let Wu Yao breathe a little slower. At least, it was not like that he was almost suffocated.


    Before waiting for her to ask God thoroughly, she felt that her two arms seemed to be put up from both sides. Fast, toward the front of the ship swimming past.


    This speed, simply don''t know how many times faster than no demon oneself swim!


    It''s like flying!


    No demon like no way to control their own body, and efforts to open their eyes in the water, but the water to the impact of completely open.


    Now she has to admit that, compared to let yingmu suddenly appear in front of the group of people in Yuqi, the odds of winning are not so big.


    It''s not as good as now, sneaking from the sea, quietly uploading, such action is more conducive to their back.


    But now, she''s not sure at all.


    Looking at the people standing beside Yuqi, there are some worries in Wuyao''s mind. Can they really take murongsheng away from Yuqi, from so many elite soldiers, and not let Yuqi find out?


    Just when Wu Yao was daydreaming, Ying Mu and his party had already dragged her to the bottom of the boat, and her posture was tightly attached to the boat. From time to time, they looked up to look for a suitable opportunity to get on the boat directly.


    Not only Yuqi, but also anyone on the deck, including those on patrol, didn''t think of it.


    There are so many people lurking under the bottom of their boat, who want to take their royal daughter away!

 Chapter 1789

    Yu Qi holds Murong Sheng into a gorgeous room and puts Murong Sheng on the bed.


    Looking at murongsheng lying on the bed motionless, eyes tightly than together, no expression.


    Yuqi sighed slightly, took the thin quilt which was placed aside and covered murongsheng''s body.


    Seeing that he would not be affected by the wind for no reason, he took back his hand.


    However, Yu Qi sat by the bed and looked at Murong Sheng''s comatose sleeping face. She could not help but put out her hand and gently rubbed her face.


    The belly of his fingers wandered back and forth on murongsheng''s cheek. After several touches, he took back his hand.


    He didn''t have much self-confidence in this plan. He had already thought about it. Once the drug addicts couldn''t get to murongsheng, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Murongsheng will be angry and will never talk to him again.


    But even if he doesn''t use medicine to confuse murongsheng, murongsheng will look for an opportunity to slip away from him!


    Instead of letting murongsheng slip away from him, it''s better for him to take murongsheng''s dizziness back with drugs!


    At least, murongsheng is still by his side, not by shangguanhuang''s side!


    Although, medication, he is not a bit sure.


    Having known murongsheng for such a long time, he still can''t know how sensitive murongsheng is to medicine?


    No matter how hidden it is, no matter how imperceptible it is, as long as it''s against murongsheng, she will find something!


    But this time


    In order to bet his next life, in order to let murongsheng stay with him forever, he still used it!


    The result is a one-time success, the success of murongsheng fan dizzy!


    Of course, the victory is due to his poor craftsmanship, and the food is really bad!


    In particular, the color, no matter what it does, is dark, which makes murongsheng unable to see anything strange.


    There is also this smell, it is perfect to cover up the smell of his medicine!


    Let murongsheng didn''t notice, he actually in these three plates of pig don''t eat things inside the medicine.


    It is estimated that even murongsheng did not expect that he would put all his eggs in one basket and give her medicine.


    After all, people who are familiar with murongsheng will not take this action.


    Even if it is a cry two make three hanged, it is impossible for someone to poison murongsheng.


    However, the real reason is that murongsheng didn''t guard against him. He was too relieved.


    Because murongsheng''s heart very trust him, trust he won''t do anything bad to her.


    There was no sense of defense against him at all.


    I think of him as my own man.


    However, in the end, he failed to live up to murongsheng''s trust in him. He still fainted murongsheng''s fans and brought him back to the kingdom of luanfeng to inherit the position of Princess of luanfeng, regardless of murongsheng''s wishes.


    Yuqi sighed again and whispered softly: "if there is a kind of medicine in this world that people can forget everything before, how good it would be."


    If there is this kind of medicine, no matter how hard it is, he will find it and give it to murongsheng!


    Let murongsheng forget shangguanhuang from now on!

 Chapter 1790

    "Young master."


    There was a knock on the door outside the door, and then there was a sound. After the voice fell, there was no knock.


    After hearing this, Yuqi gently covers the quilt for murongsheng, and then turns to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Yuqi left the room, murongsheng slowly woke up.


    Originally, murongsheng took good care of his body in a secret place, and his resistance to drugs was very strong. Just like the widow poisoned her before, she didn''t do anything.


    It''s not that the poison widow''s poison is bad, but that her body has strong resistance to the ordinary poison.


    Although Yuqi knew that murongsheng was very sensitive to drugs, he also carefully selected murongsheng for a long time before making a decision. If the selected drugs are used on ordinary people, it will take at least two or three days to wake them up.


    It''s just waking up, the body will fall into a kind of soft, can''t stand up, can only lie in bed to recuperate, slowly take good care of the body.


    After the medicine in the body is thoroughly cleaned up, it will take five or six days.


    As long as the past five or six days, murongsheng can''t run even if he returns to normal!


    They have sailed the big ship and soared in the interior of the sea.


    Now, it''s on murongsheng. It doesn''t take many days for him to return to normal. Use her body, at most also need more than an hour of time, can wake up.


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling above his head. He was a little confused when he opened his eyes.


    But then, seeing this strange environment, murongsheng immediately recalled the fragments in his mind in the next second.


    A turn over is to sit up from the bed and watch around warily.


    Here, it was not the small house of Yuqi group at that time!


    Even, it''s not what it looks like on land at all!


    Because the room is too narrow, it''s not the room she used to live in.


    Even


    Murongsheng was able to wake up to the fact that the things under his body were unusual in the first time.


    The place under the body always feels strange and can swing, but it''s not like sitting in a carriage. If you think about it carefully I''m afraid I can only find some answers from my previous life


    This feeling of deja vu has never been experienced since she was born again.


    And last life is also because of a chance, just followed shangguanhuang took a boat.


    And now, if you think about it carefully, it''s a little bit the same as when I was on a boat in my life


    Boat?


    Boat!!!


    As soon as murongsheng thought of the boat, he suddenly reflected something. He jumped in his heart and rushed to the window quickly. Through the small window, only palm size window, looking out.


    Even if it is such a small window, it can let murongsheng peep at the outside scenery. What is it like.


    Only water ripples, a vast sea Looking into the distance, you can''t see your head at all. It''s endless. You can''t see where the shore is!

 Chapter 1791

    "Damn it


    Murongsheng clearly knows what his current situation is, and even didn''t think that Yuqi would use such means to her now!


    Seeing that there was no way for her to change her mind, she directly thought of such a way. A bully came to bow hard, no matter what she thought in her heart, playing hard on her?!


    Unexpectedly, so bold, in the food inside to her medicine, forced her to dizzy brought to pass up!


    Now murongsheng doesn''t have to think about where the ship''s destination is!


    In addition to taking her to luanfeng kingdom to inherit the position of laoshizi''s imperial daughter, where else can Yuqi take her?!


    "Yuqi! Hello, you are very well. How are you


    Murongsheng''s heart is almost to hate Yuqi, and would like to break up Yuqi!


    Hate that call a tooth root itch!


    If now jade Qi dares to stand in front of her, she certainly can give jade Qi cent body to throw away!


    It''s all up to her to calculate?!


    However, she was too stupid. At that time, she didn''t realize that the food would be drugged, so she ate it foolishly?


    What kind of a thing is this?


    I''ve been playing with poison all my life, but in the end I''ve been playing with poison?


    She read so many books, made so many pills and powders, and produced so many poisons. Unexpectedly, there will be another day to be given medicine, put yourself down that day?!


    Use, or that kind of the lowest level, will only let ordinary people in the low-level ecstasy?!!


    As long as murongsheng thinks about it, he is gnashing his teeth, and his breathing is not smooth.


    But soon, murongsheng knew that his anger was useless, so he had to calm down his anger.


    She has long regarded Yuqi as a friend and has never been on guard against him.


    What happened?!


    In the end, Yuqi betrayed her trust in him and poisoned her secretly!


    It''s fun!


    She was really taken in!


    Now, she is eager to find out Yuqi, tied up with a rope, hung to the beam, and then beat Yuqi with the whip in her hand!


    Until he beat Yuqi to tears, father and mother, beat Yuqi to tears, and never dare to do so again!


    But she knew that now was not the time for her to do this. She had to think about how to get back to land from this big ship.


    Because the silver needle inserted on shangguanhuang''s back can''t wait, there is not so much time!


    If she doesn''t hurry back to shangguanhuang and find out how to expel the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang''s body, I''m afraid shangguanhuang''s consciousness will really dissipate and become a robot who can only listen to Qu Yun''s orders!


    Murongsheng leaned on the window and looked out, thinking that if she jumped into the river now, she should be able to swim back from the river and find the land.


    But if she delays for a few more hours, when the boat enters the sea, she will be in the secret place. When she is tired, she can enter the secret place to rest and recover her strength.


    But the vast sea, she did not know the way, I am afraid has not returned to the shore, has been lost in the sea, can not go back!

 Chapter 1792

    Murongsheng turned around and looked carefully in the room.


    When she didn''t look carefully, it was OK. When she looked around carefully, her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled and twisted into a small knot in one''s heart. There was some wonder and shock in his eyes.


    She had never seen the layout of the ship.


    Don''t say I haven''t seen it in my life, even in my last life.


    However, these things look familiar in the strangeness.


    I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    But Where did you see it


    Murongsheng sitting carefully recalled that she had never been on a boat, plus the number of times in her last life, a finger can count.


    However, she still smelled something wrong.


    The ship''s furnishings


    Murongsheng thought for a while, took out a book from the secret place and looked at it. I didn''t find what I wanted, so I threw it in and took out a book.


    After reading several books back and forth, murongsheng finally found the content of the book he wanted!


    How can the things on this ship be so similar to the paintings in this book?!


    This


    Is there any connection between luanfeng Kingdom and the books in her secret place? Otherwise, how could things that other countries don''t have appear in luanfeng kingdom?


    Or did she get the secret What''s the origin of this secret place? That''s why she got it?


    Otherwise, the world is so big, there are so many people.


    How did this magical thing fall on her?


    Especially when I saw the furnishings on the boat of luanfeng Kingdom, I could find records in the books hidden in her secret place


    What she can be sure is that after she took over the secret place, she didn''t let anyone come to it except shangguanhuang.


    But why did Luan Feng Kingdom


    "Luan Feng Kingdom..." Murongsheng''s look became a little deep and he fell into meditation.


    All of this, all point to a place, that is the legendary country of Luan and Feng!


    I''m afraid that when it comes to the kingdom of Luan and Feng, it can be completely revealed why she has the secret place.


    And she is also very interested, even very interested, want to go to that luanfeng country to see the situation, to see what kind of surprise a reclusive luanfeng country will bring her at this time.


    But in her heart, no matter how much she wanted to go to luanfeng country to see the situation, she couldn''t just go there!


    Shangguanhuang''s life is waiting for her to rescue!


    If she doesn''t hurry to shangguanhuang''s side, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous!


    In a place that has something to do with the secret of her life experience, and the life of a lover that she has in mind and recognized in her heart.


    Murongsheng can analyze which is more important.


    The idea of going to Luan Fengguo or Baqi Zun to find Shangguan Huang just flashed in Murong Sheng''s mind. Murong Sheng didn''t have many other ideas, so he chose the latter without hesitation!


    Hurry up and go back to shangguanhuang. Before the silver needle on shangguanhuang''s back is completely pushed out, go back to shangguanhuang. Before that, quickly think of the solution to the poisonous insects!

 Chapter 1793

    After all, even if Luan Feng Kingdom doesn''t pass this time, it can pass the next time.


    Now that she has known the existence of luanfeng country, she will always find a way to get there.


    But shangguanhuang had only one life!


    No, that''s really no!


    From then on, there was only one shangguanhuang who was controlled by Qu Yun and had no thoughts of his own!


    In this world, everything that belongs to shangguanhuang''s behavior will be erased, and this person will never exist again.


    She put in the heart of this person so completely disappeared.


    It''s gone clean.


    She finally felt that life had become complete, and now it had become a little incomplete.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. Now that she has made a choice, she can''t continue to delay. Delay one more second, shangguanhuang will increase the danger of one second!


    Time is pressing, she has no time to think about other things!


    What she needs to do now is to do everything possible to get out of this big ship!


    Murongsheng quietly went to the door, reached out and tried to gently pull the door handle.


    Sure enough, the door has been locked from the outside!


    But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect her at all. It doesn''t stop her because the door is locked outside. If she wants to go out, all she needs is a long wire.


    However, after standing quietly at the door for a while, murongsheng released the door handle he held in his hand.


    He sat back on the bed lightly.


    Lying on the top of the small window, looking out, also looking at the bright sky outside, his face flickered twice.


    Although she could pry open the door lock with something, there must be someone standing outside to guard the door. Yuqi can''t be at ease, let her alone in the room, must have arranged more than four guards!


    Therefore, even if she broke away from the custody of these people and jumped into the river at the right time, she would never be able to swim better than these people under Yuqi!


    Because, since the tool of returning to luanfeng kingdom is a big ship, it shows that luanfeng Kingdom itself is a country close to the sea.


    And these people, to be honest, I''m afraid they have grown up in the sea since they were born, and they have been able to play with water since childhood. You say that it''s a daydream to compare her with those people who have been playing with water for more than ten years or even decades?


    I''m afraid I was caught before I swam far away.


    This is the act of looking for abuse!


    Therefore, he can''t act now and needs to wait quietly. Wait until the dead of night when the slow action.


    At that time, people''s vision at night will not be so clear, even if these people''s speed is faster than her, it is impossible to catch her quickly in the river.


    Say it again!


    In the case of no one to see her, she can directly hide back inside the secret, let the outside group of people to find it!


    I''m afraid I can''t find her the next day.


    Maybe at the end of the day, she''ll think she''s drowned and give up the search?


    At that time, she could swim back to the shore and find shangguanhuang as fast as she could?!

 Chapter 1794

    Taking back his eyes from the window, murongsheng directly lay back and went back to bed.


    Now that I can''t leave now, let''s have a good rest for a long time.


    It will be much more convenient to wait until the night when we move again.


    No worries, murongsheng''s sleep is quite comfortable.


    Especially now, those who are not in front of the village and behind the shop are floating on the vast river, while those standing on the boat are all the people around Yuqi. Outside the door is a group of people guarding her existence, she does not believe who can also have the ability, secretly ran on this ship to attack her!


    You know, the women around Yuqi are not vegetarians!


    Therefore, Murong Sheng took off all his vigilance and precaution and went to sleep peacefully.


    Even Yuqi, who just went out, now comes in again. He doesn''t wake Murong Sheng who is sleeping in the past.


    When murongsheng wakes up again, before he opens his eyes, he begins to feel the surrounding situation.


    There was no one around, there was no one in her room, just her in bed.


    Open your eyes, you can see a light in the room, slightly shining.


    Sitting up and looking out through the small window, you can see that the weather outside is getting dark and night is falling.


    Without saying a word, murongsheng got up from the bed, looked at the situation outside and listened to the movement outside. Heard the quiet water, only the sound of water waves, there is no more sound in the.


    The light of the moon and stars fell on the river, with waves of water beating, changing posture.


    "The time has come."


    Murongsheng knew that now was the best time for her to escape!


    Go to the door, easy to use the way to lock her door to open, but also in the moment of opening, issued a slight sound.


    Murongsheng instantly realized that there was only a slight noise. The woman standing at the door should have found something wrong!


    Without the slightest hesitation, he suddenly opened the door, and then covered the woman''s nose with the prepared overpowering drug.


    Before the woman could speak, let alone make any reaction, she closed her eyes and fell to the ground.


    Murongsheng holds the woman up so that she doesn''t make a sound.


    The overpowering drug she made is not the ordinary overpowering drug.


    In this way, let alone ordinary people who are powerless, I''m afraid it will take me several days to wake up completely even if I have a big background and excellent martial arts!


    The woman slowly put on the ground, relying on the feeling easily close to the edge of the boat, now as long as turn over, you can turn over from the boat, and then fall into the river.


    When she fell into the river, the first thing she had to do was to quickly enter her own secret place.


    Because now jump down, the sound will be very big. After going out, it is bound to let Yuqi people hear it, and then quickly track it. At that time, she is not very good at swimming, but she can''t swim this group of well-trained women.


    So, still in the moment of falling into the water into the secret.


    Take the opportunity to hide.


    Anyway, the ship can''t stay here all the time.

 Chapter 1795

    Yuqi people can''t always search for her trace in the water, so as long as these people leave, she can swim back to the shore and leave from the secret place.


    Then go to find shangguanhuang!


    Just when murongsheng had already figured out what to do next, when her leg was almost on the side of the boat. All of a sudden a frown, immediately will stretch out of the leg again retracted back.


    People also quickly squatted down.


    Before long, she saw that just where she wanted to jump from the boat, a few black shadows came out of the boat.


    Very light turn over and fall on the surface of the ship.


    Even though their action is very light, people have been soaked in the water for so long, and their clothes have been soaked in a lot of water. When they land, the water drops on the boat board, and they still make a little sound.


    "Come on, get down!"


    A strange man''s voice rang, wary of whispering.


    "Oh..."


    Those who followed also squatted down carefully.


    So many people came up, not all of them answered, but they were silent. It''s just a woman''s voice that responds.


    Of course, it was only a silent answer.


    I''m afraid the water that just dropped on the deck was from this woman.


    Murongsheng originally frowned and felt that his good things had been broken, and he was in a very bad mood. But when I heard the sound, I suddenly let it go and my eyes twinkled.


    Although this woman just made a voice, murongsheng still can''t hear it wrong!


    Where have you heard this voice before? It''s the voice of the woman around shangguanhuang!


    "None "Demon?"


    Light can no longer light voice from murongsheng''s mouth spit out.


    This sound, like the sound of clouds floating in the sky, is almost inaudible.


    However, these people are not ordinary, a little bit of subtle voice can capture very clearly. Just as the sound fell to the ground, those who had just climbed into the boat from the water stopped.


    Almost in the next second, his eyes quickly locked the direction of the place where murongsheng squatted.


    "Who?"


    Wu Yao is not as sensitive to the sound as murongsheng, and can''t recall murongsheng''s voice at all. Where can the impression of murongsheng be as strong as that of murongsheng? It''s just that he has met once and remembered his voice so firmly?


    What''s more, I don''t know who the woman who just called her name is!


    This makes no demon a little nervous. This is Yuqi''s territory. The person who just called her name should not be Yuqi''s person, right?!


    That they just came up not for a while, have already been discovered by the people of Yuqi?!


    So what should we do now?


    Is to kill a person to exterminate, or after killing a person to exterminate, hurry to find the madam?!


    No demon of this rhetorical question, appears the voice more clear a few minutes.


    If just heard that word, Murong Sheng is only nine points sure that it is no demon. But now, murongsheng has been very sure, the woman is no demon!

 Chapter 1796

    "Murongsheng."


    Murongsheng knew that one of the people who came was shangguanhuang''s confidant. He didn''t hesitate to announce his name.


    Just so a listen, not only is no demon shocked a few minutes, even standing next to no demon these people are also shocked.


    They are here to save their wife. It''s impossible that they don''t know her name!


    How


    They haven''t even started to act yet, so the lady ran out on her own strength?


    Murongsheng showed his identity, immediately followed them to squat down, quickly moved to Wuyao''s side, and said: "hurry up, you can''t stay here!"


    Change this group of people who are somewhat absent-minded to God.


    Since Wu Yao followed these people, they must have been sent by shangguanhuang. What''s she afraid of.


    Now that she has been found, she can''t continue to waste her time. The most important thing is to leave here.


    Just when murongsheng was about to move, he was stopped by the man beside him: "madam, first change your clothes and Wuyao."


    Murongsheng frowned. Before waiting to ask why, the man continued: "our people can''t match the swimming speed of these women around Yuqi. They can''t find that we''ve left."


    Now that I have said that, what else can murongsheng not understand?


    I''m not stupid at all. I don''t need people to make it clear.


    When she is alone, if she wants to run away, she can enter the secret place completely when she enters the water.


    After a period of time, when all the people who look for her outside leave, they will show up again.


    But now no demon these people come, can''t do so.


    If she wants to follow Wu Yao and work together now, then she can''t enter the secret place, otherwise a big living person will disappear suddenly, even if these people are the servants of Shangguan Huang, I''m afraid they will be very shocked.


    Then, as soon as they left, I''m afraid Yuqi''s hind legs would find her gone.


    At that time, Yuqi sent people to chase them. They must be the women who couldn''t swim in luanfeng country. Don''t you have to get caught in the end?


    Then her escape time will be greatly reduced!


    Therefore, at this critical moment, murongsheng can never disappear. At least "murongsheng" can''t disappear.


    Even if they want to disappear, they have to wait for them to swim out of the ship for a certain distance, so that they have no way to catch up. Only when "murongsheng" can disappear from the ship.


    Disappeared without a trace.


    And no demon, naturally, will become "murongsheng" to stay on the ship, disguise as murongsheng, cheat Yuqi, let Yuqi know that murongsheng people are still on the ship, let him relax his vigilance. Give these people time to escape.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Although my martial arts are not very good, what I''m good at most is the skill of changing face. I won''t be found out."


    No demon side said, again save time began to take off their own clothes, even if there are men around, also not the slightest embarrassed.


    But Murong Sheng is not afraid of the non demon will be found, but: "you disguise as me, when the time comes, how do you get away?"

 Chapter 1797

    Hearing murongsheng''s words, Wu Yao''s action stopped for a moment, and then raised his head to murongsheng''s charming smile: "madam, don''t worry, with our friendship, even if Yuqi finds any clues, it won''t do anything to me."


    They, at least, have worked together for so many years.


    At least in this point, there is no demon or a bit of assurance.


    Among them, although it seems that there are countless women Yuqi has played with, after a while, we can find that the women around Yuqi have changed. It seems that the most ruthless and unrequited person should be Yuqi.


    But among them, Yuqi is the softest and most affectionate.


    She clearly knew that if she was really to be found, she would be arrested by Yuqi at most, but it would not threaten her life.


    Listening to Wu Yao''s life, Murong Sheng didn''t hesitate at all. He took off his dress and threw it to Wu Yao.


    And the people who squatted around saw murongsheng''s action, and immediately turned their back and did not dare to take another look.


    In their eyes, no demon is their brothers who live and die together, there is not so much attention.


    But murongsheng is not!


    Murongsheng is their master''s person and their wife. Even if they are given great courage, they don''t dare to see him. Even if the current situation doesn''t allow him, they don''t dare to see him.


    See, that''s disrespect to the wife, that''s blasphemy to the master!


    Murongsheng has no feelings and no other ideas.


    It''s not important to talk according to the situation. No one will think much about it. What''s more, she''s still wearing profanity clothes. What are you afraid of? She''s not all taken off!


    He quickly put on the clothes that had been soaked in the river water for a long time. At the moment when he touched the skin, murongsheng could not help shivering.


    Cool, it''s really cool!


    I don''t know how Wuyao endured such a long time.


    "Ma''am, let''s go."


    Shadow wood see two people have exchanged good clothes, will give a rope to murongsheng, the first from the boat turned out.


    Murongsheng took over one end of the rope and turned over from the boat without thinking about it. Just with no demon brush past, solemnly told a: "you still have to be careful."


    Murong Sheng told Wu Yao, after all, if he found out, who knows what Yuqi would do.


    Even though they used to be the people around shangguanhuang, but Always be careful.


    No demon nodded, the corners of his mouth slightly raised: "I know."


    Murongsheng drags the rope and directly slides down from the boat. As soon as he falls into the river, the rope above has been cut off. The stone tied to the water sank to the bottom.


    Murongsheng looked back and saw the faint light again. He had never seen a big boat before. Without any hesitation, he went into the water and swam away from the boat with yingmu.


    Murongsheng never does anything that is uncertain. If she doesn''t meet Wu Yao and they come to save her this time, she can run away alone.


    It''s just that one person may need more time.

 Chapter 1798

    Now I agree with them that it is also a matter of last resort to keep Wu Yao.


    At least in terms of the method that can be seen in the public at present, this method is the best one.


    Since Wu Yao is completely sure that he is willing to stay, it means that these people have already made complete preparations and discussed how to do it.


    What''s more, although Yuqi failed to live up to her trust in him, she became a jerk in this matter.


    But what she can guarantee now is that even if Yuqi finally finds out that the person left behind is Wu Yao pretending to be, not Murong Sheng himself, it is impossible to kill Wu Yao in order to vent her anger.


    Even more impossible to abuse no demon.


    At most, it is to bind the non demon, so that she can''t go anywhere, and let people take good care of the non demon, so that she can''t run away.


    It is estimated that at the end of the day, Yuqi will only vent his anger in his heart.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t agree to leave Wu Yao and use Wu Yao to exchange her departure.


    Even if this will expose their own secret, let these people know her secret situation, she will let no demon leave with her!


    It is because she believes that Yuqi will not kill Wuyao, so she can rest assured.


    In order to let herself live and let others die instead of her, murongsheng has not done it.


    But the premise of doing so is that the person is a mortal, is her enemy, is her nemesis, is the person who deserves it!


    As for her relatives, brothers, friends, people who are good to her, people she wants to protect. She can''t let these people die instead of her, even when things are most critical and dangerous, she can''t let these people do such things.


    No matter what the identity of people, everyone''s lives are the same.


    There is only one, in the face of life and death, there is no difference between cheap and expensive.


    When the rope on the surface of the water is completely out of sight, Wuyao immediately comes to the door of the room where murongsheng is closed.


    Originally, I wanted to enter the house directly, close the door and pretend to be what I was before I left.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this woman fainted at the door of the room?!!


    I''m afraid that before murongsheng escaped from the room, he was found by this woman, and then murongsheng lost him.


    That''s a little bit of trouble.


    No demon looked at the situation in front of him and patted his forehead. The face that was no different from murongsheng''s was very helpless under the light.


    She pursed her lips and turned her eyes.


    He didn''t mean to hide at all, and ran quickly towards the hull of murongsheng who had just fled in the opposite direction.


    Almost as soon as Wu Yao came to the boat, someone on the boat found her.


    "Who?! Who and where is it? "


    With a scold, Wu Yao turns her face to the direction of the sound. At that moment, it was enough for the person who cried out to see who she was.


    "The queen!"


    Just at the beginning of this sound, Wu Yao, holding the edge of the boat in both hands, jumped directly into the river.


    I heard the sound of "Putong". In the quiet night, it rang heavily and spread all over the ship.

 Chapter 1799

    Then there was the sound of boiling on the boat.


    Yuqi almost rushed over the first time, and first ran to the defense line where murongsheng was closed for a look.


    When you see that the door of the room is open and the watchman standing outside has fainted on the road, is there anything you don''t understand?!


    Murongsheng, run away!


    Stun and run away!


    "I dare to jump. I''m not afraid at all!"


    Yuqi scolded fiercely and jumped into the water without hesitation.


    "Young master!"


    "Young master!"


    "Come on


    "Go down and save people!"


    The sound of the deck was boiling and chaotic.


    Then, the women on the boat jumped off the boat one after another, just like the dumplings.


    Although Wu Yao is acting, her swimming direction is opposite to that of yingmu and murongsheng, so there is no need to control her strength at all.


    But swim as far as you can, and those who jump down behind catch up.


    When being caught, Wu Yao struggles fiercely in order to be more realistic. In particular, I felt that I was grabbed from behind, and I struggled a little more.


    "Stop swimming. You''ll never get out of our hands."


    Yuqi uses it quickly and directly embraces murongsheng''s body to prevent him from struggling.


    Yuqi''s strength is very big, no demon struggled a few times, found that he couldn''t get rid of it at all, and became a little quiet, but still very angry: "how do you know if you can run out if you don''t try!"


    The words spread into Yuqi''s ears, and there was no problem at all. Even if murongsheng himself stands here listening, he will be shocked and sigh.


    Like.


    It''s so similar.


    Wu Yao is really a man cultivated by shangguanhuang. This skill is really powerful.


    I learned the sound too much.


    Even if murongsheng himself stands here and hears it, he will be speechless. He even doubts whether the words of Wu Yao come from her mouth.


    "Go up first and say it''s cold in the water."


    Yuqi grabbed murongsheng''s wrist and swam towards the boat.


    No demon frowned to see the surrounding situation, found that she and Yuqi have been surrounded by those women in the middle, even if you want to escape, I''m afraid there is no chance to run away.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    She didn''t plan to run away, but she just wanted to buy some time for murongsheng and yingmu to leave.


    There is not too much conflict, just struggle twice, found or break away from the hands of Yuqi. No demon cold hum, reluctantly by Yuqi dragged on the boat, and so on after the boat, no demon suddenly broke away, Yuqi grasp her wrist hand, head also did not return directly back to her room.


    At the moment when the backhand door closed, he raised his head, just in line with Yuqi''s eyes, and glanced at Yuqi coldly.


    Then, with a bang, he closed the door of the room with the greatest strength to vent his anger.


    Looking at the closed door, Yuqi didn''t say much, but told his men: "hurry up, burn a bucket of hot water and send it to the imperial daughter. Don''t let the queen catch cold because of this. "


    Then he stood up and looked at his wet clothes: "take more pictures of the emperor''s daughter. Don''t let her run away again!"

 Chapter 1800

    "No more mistakes!"


    No demon quietly listen to the sound of the outside gradually subsided down, close to the ears of the wooden door this just took back.


    A small sigh of relief, that is almost exactly the same as murongsheng''s appearance, slightly hook up the corner of the mouth a few minutes.


    Fortunately, Yuqi didn''t notice anything wrong.


    But fortunately, she ran very fast just now, and there was no problem because of the emergency. If Yuqi stayed on the ship to see the situation, maybe Yuqi would see some clues.


    At that time, I''m afraid her disguise will be torn down by Yuqi.


    Then the departure of murongsheng and yingmu will increase the crisis, and the master''s side will become more dangerous.


    No demon touched the face behind him, which had become a little unconventional, and breathed a breath.


    Her face changing technique will never have any problems, even if she is seen by Yuqi at close range.


    But


    Just now, she was soaked in water, and some of the masks on her face were not so close


    But fortunately, Yuqi didn''t find anything wrong. That''s OK.


    As long as she can drag on for a while, even if she is found by Yuqi, it is impossible to capture murongsheng back.


    A few days later, murongsheng did not know where to go.


    At that time, Yuqi just wants to chase people back, which is obviously helpless, unless the original way to return is three times faster than now, it is possible to chase murongsheng back.


    When murongsheng and yingmu were soaked in the water, their skin began to turn white, and they began to shed their skin slowly. It was not easy to get on the shore.


    In the palace of the great Zhou Dynasty, shangguanhong finally arrived. He has been eagerly looking forward to what he has been waiting for for for a long time these days.


    After carefully reading Qu Yun''s reply letter, he made sure that he kept it in mind. Then he put the letter in his hand on the nearby candle and burned it clean bit by bit.


    His eyes fell on the small wooden box which was sent along with the letter and placed on the table.


    Shangguanhong frowned, and some of them were not sure. They poked the surface with their fingers first, and there was no change.


    He reached out to open the wooden box and saw a ceramic can in the middle.


    Shangguanhong wanted to poke his hand on the ceramic tube. As soon as he reached out, he hesitated to take it back.


    Finally, he bit his teeth, opened the lid of the ceramic jar and looked inside.


    For a moment, after seeing the things inside clearly, shangguanhong immediately quickly closed the lid again!


    Just a look at it, my heart gave birth to a feeling of fear and nausea that I could not say, filling my whole chest.


    It''s hard.


    Especially if you want to vomit and can''t vomit out, it''s the most uncomfortable thing. You have goose bumps all over your body and shiver.


    There is a centipede in the ceramic jar. It''s not very big.


    It doesn''t look very dangerous. You can crush it with any foot.


    But


    This centipede makes people look very uncomfortable. It''s on the Centipede''s body. It can vaguely see the appearance of a human face!

 Chapter 1801

    Even if shangguanhong had been prepared, he could not help shivering and wanted to retch. ,


    he quickly picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea to ease his mood.


    Deep sigh of relief, feel their hearts become calm down, pursed lips.


    This strange thing is really mysterious and evil!


    Otherwise, a centipede''s body, how can there be the existence of human face?!


    Who can explain this?!


    But fortunately.


    Fortunately, Qu Yun''s obsession is only in shangguanhuang, not in the world, not the chair he wants to sit on. Otherwise, maybe she will take it!


    If Qu Yun wanted someone to die, it would be as easy as a palm to his hand, and people would not even notice his death!


    Shangguanhong tries to calm his mind, and calls out the secret guard hidden in the dark. After giving orders, the secret guard disappears in the hall.


    That night, no one found that murongsheng had already been ignored by the third young lady murongling, who quietly entered a person''s courtyard.


    But in an instant, the man in black carried a man on his shoulder and quickly left Murong mansion.


    What no one found was that the third lady of Murong mansion disappeared.


    And Murong Ling, who is being carried, doesn''t know what happened!


    She couldn''t speak at all, and she couldn''t move, so she was carried out of the room.


    Even if you want to call someone to save her, you can''t make a sound!


    Head was also covered with a black bag, so that she could not feel what happened outside! Where has she been carried!


    The shoulder of the person carrying her is as hard as a stone. Murong Ling always wants to vomit, but there is no way to say it. Bumps along the way, so that her mouth and nose can not help but come out of the sour water.


    I don''t know how long I''m going to suffer, and the surrounding environment suddenly quiets down.


    Immediately after that, Murong Ling was still on the ground.


    Originally, it was still dark in front of my eyes. Suddenly, someone took off the black bag on my head.


    For a moment, the light appeared in front of her eyes, which made her feel uncomfortable. She put out her hand to cover her eyes.


    After this action, Murong Ling was surprised to find that he seemed to be able to move again?!


    His eyes looked out from the gap of his fingers. When he saw the man in black standing by, Murong Ling was terrified and kept retreating.


    When there is no way to retreat, the man in black can still see her. Obviously, the whole person will collapse.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, who on earth wants to kill me!"


    Murong Ling wants to shout out, but her voice has been broken for a long time. She can''t jump out a word. From her mouth, she can only hear the voice of "abaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaabaababa".


    Murong Ling himself has some don''t understand, he this is who to offend?


    Let a person so big fight of big night of lurk to Murong mansion, then bind her a disfigured dumb girl to this place?


    Since her face was disfigured by murongsheng and her voice destroyed by murongsheng, she has never stepped out of murongfu!

 Chapter 1802

    Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want to go out of Murong mansion.


    First of all, she has self-respect, she knows shame! Know oneself such a pair of person not person ghost not ghost appearance, after going out will be ridiculed!


    Second, even if she wants to go out, Murong Cheng can''t let her go out!


    She was originally a common girl. She was spoiled by Murong because she could speak and look good! But now, her face is destroyed, and she can''t speak. How can Murong Cheng continue to love her daughter?!


    She has never been out of Murong mansion, and she has never had a grudge with anyone!


    So who is it!


    Who tried so hard to murder her?!


    Murong Ling was completely frightened at this moment!


    Even if her face is ruined and her voice is gone, she still doesn''t want to die!!


    At this time, it seems that the God is still disgusting murongling''s heart and not scared enough. A black shadow slowly comes out from behind a door which looks very secret.


    The shadow was drawn longer and longer by the candlelight, and Murong Ling''s heart was more and more frightened.


    Step by step, walk slowly to the bright place.


    The man in black was silent and knelt down respectfully towards the man.


    The man didn''t speak, and didn''t give the man in black the slightest look.


    All the attention of that person falls on Murong Ling.


    Murong Ling is very frightened, try to curl up his body, continue to retreat, leaning against the corner, found that he has no way to continue to retreat, simply have no way to retreat!


    There is no way, can only be a hasty look up, toward the man looked in the past.


    Just look at such a look, let Murong Ling already panic eyes become more panic, black pupil in eyes suddenly too big a lot.


    This man This man How could it be


    Just now, she had thought about many people in her mind, but she never thought that this person would be ruiwang Shizi?!!


    Why is it him?!


    Why did he ask the man in black to bring her from Murong mansion to this place? I don''t know what it is?!


    "No!! Don''t look at me! Let me go! "


    Murong Ling screamed in his heart and raised his hand in a panic, blocking his face in various ways. The sleeves, which have been dirty for a long time, can''t be dirty any more, are also used to cover the face completely.


    Dead, don''t let your face steal a little bit!


    Shangguanhong looked at murongling like this. There was no cover up in his eyes. If it wasn''t for the need of Murong Ling in his plan, who would like to see her more now?!


    A little self-knowledge is not, but also with his sleeve to cover up his face, I do not know the so-called!


    Now that he''s sitting in the position of the ninth five, will he be afraid of such a ghost girl?!


    "Take off the things on her face!"


    Shangguanhong said coldly, his voice just fell. The man in black who had been kneeling on the ground nodded, stood up and walked toward Murong Ling''s position. It''s easy to pull Murong Ling''s hands that cover his face.

 Chapter 1803

    "No no Don''t look at my face. Don''t look. Please don''t look... "


    In a woman''s heart, how can appearance be unimportant?


    Especially, the person standing in front of her now was the one she wanted to marry!


    Even if she died, she didn''t want shangguanhong to see her face now. She has such a disgusting and ugly face now!


    But her resistance had no effect at all.


    She is a weak woman, how can she resist the dark guard around shangguanhong?


    Soon, the dark Wei will Murong Ling''s resistance to control, her face wrapped in layers of thick, people can not see whether it is dry blood, or stained with stains on the gauze, directly removed by the dark Wei.


    I want to hide the face, so red fruit exposed in shangguanhong''s eyes.


    With the gradually removed gauze, murongling''s face also slowly spread out a bad smell and unspeakable stench, which diffused in the room.


    Shangguanhong raised his arm and covered his nose and mouth with his sleeve to lighten the bad smell.


    But the disgust between eyebrows and eyes still made him want to turn around and leave here!


    How long has this woman not been changed the gauze on her face?! How can it smell so bad, like a latrine!


    However, his work has not been completed, so now he can not leave, this is the most disgusting place in his heart!


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Murong Ling''s face, at this moment, has been completely exposed, knowing that he has nowhere to hide, the sad cry immediately came out from Murong Ling''s mouth.


    Her face!!


    Her face was destroyed by murongsheng!!


    This ugly face, want to hide forever face, so shangguanhong saw it!!


    Seen by the man she loves, seen by the man she wants to marry!


    How can this be!!


    How can I!!


    Murongsheng!!


    It''s all her!!


    It''s all because of murongsheng!


    If it wasn''t for murongsheng, her face would be fine, she would be able to express herself in front of shangguanhong, let shangguanhong connect her to the back palace, and enjoy the glory and wealth!!


    Instead of being brought out from Murong Mansion by shangguanhong people without dignity like now, it''s more important to take down the shame cloth without any dignity!!!


    Murongsheng!!


    Sooner or later, she will kill murongsheng!


    Eat her meat, drink her blood, peel her skin!!


    Tears mixed with pustules and pus blood on the face, spread wantonly on the face that has rotten and began to grow maggots.


    At the thought that shangguanhong saw his picture, murongling didn''t have any hesitation. He got up from the ground and wanted to bump into the opposite wall!!


    Even if she died, she would die with dignity!


    She didn''t want to see a little dislike and disgust in shangguanhong''s eyes!!


    She wanted to keep her previous appearance in shangguanhong''s heart. As soon as shangguanhong remembered her, what she remembered was not her inhuman appearance, but her beautiful face at the beginning!


    "I can give you a face."

 Chapter 1804

    Murong Ling has no hope of life, exhausted the strength of want to ruthlessly installed on the wall to die.


    Instead of being disgusted and despised by shangguanhong, like now.


    However, a word from shangguanhong came to her ears, which made her feel relaxed.


    But this strength can''t be controlled. Although she wanted to stop, the momentum didn''t stop. She bumped into the wall.


    Regardless of the dizziness and pain, Murong Ling seemed to grasp a life-saving straw, and his eager voice trembled slightly: "face? I beg your pardon? You mean to give me a face, don''t you? "


    His voice was hoarse and ugly, like someone dragging something on the ground.


    Murong Ling didn''t care when he could speak, and his voice was so bad that he didn''t care what image he maintained in front of Shangguan Hong.


    The urgent vision stares at shangguanhong tightly, want to get the answer that oneself want in the heart!!


    Just now, did she hear that!!


    Did you hear shangguanhong ask if she needed a face?!!


    If so, can she throw away her face which is neither human nor ghost?!


    Don''t live in a dark environment every day, don''t be afraid of not contacting people, afraid of seeing other people''s disgusting and disgusting eyes?!


    Is she able to completely stand in the sun, with no disfigurement before the same wanton high spirited play?!!


    "Really?! Can you really give me a face?! You didn''t lie to me, did you? "


    "Very much?"


    Shangguan Hong picked his eyebrows slightly, without any emotion fluctuation.


    Although it''s asking, it''s clear what the answer is when you look at Murong Ling.


    That''s the answer he wanted in his heart!


    Originally.


    Murong Ling''s face has already started to grow maggots, which means that no one will be nostalgic any more. What''s wrong with changing a face and continuing to live in the sun?


    This is also the reason why he chose Murong Ling.


    It''s because murongling has to change her face!


    If she wants to continue to live in the sunshine, she must give up her face and change it into a new one!


    "Yes!! Yes, yes!! I want it! I want it!! If you can change it, please change my face! "


    Murong Ling nods crazily for fear that Shangguan Hong will refuse her!


    From the moment she was disfigured, she wanted to change her face!


    But where is it so easy to change face?!


    She can''t change it if she wants to!


    In this world, there is no one who is so skilled in medicine!


    She can only shrink in the dark, looking forward to praying, hoping that one day luck can come on her head!


    She has wanted to change her face for a long time!


    As long as she disfigured, she thought about it!


    And she didn''t have so many demands. She had to let people change her face back to her previous face. As long as you can give her a face that can see the sun, but walk in the street aboveboard, can let her see people, will not be disgusted face, she has been satisfied!

 Chapter 1805

    No one can understand her mood!!!


    No one can understand the urgency of her face change, have reached what kind of crazy point!!!


    Unless, that person was disfigured as she was, and looked at with disgusting eyes for so long, I''m afraid that I can understand her mood!!!


    Sometimes, when she saw the servant girl coming in to give her something, she would like to rush up, tear off the smooth face of the servant girl and stick it on her face!!


    She wants to change her face. She''s crazy!!


    No one can stop her!!!


    "Please, please Give me Change my face... " Murong Ling could not take care of it and had a headache. He walked towards shangguanhong. After two steps, some of them stumbled to the ground. In this way, they were still crawling on the ground with both hands and feet, crawling towards shangguanhong.


    The only thing I could see on my face was the pair of dark eyes, which revealed a kind of crazy fanaticism.


    At this time, Murong Ling had no way to scruple. Would his appearance disgust Shangguan Hong!


    There was only one thing in her mind, which was to change her face!


    She''s going to change her face!


    She wants to live in the sunshine!


    Only in this way can she tell Guan Hong what she wants to do with her face!


    To be able to express love with Guan Hong!


    If the face you changed looks good, you may have a chance to marry shangguanhong and enter the harem!


    Murong Ling''s heart is very excited. She doesn''t know what to say now. She just stares at Shangguan Hong with a pair of eyes, hoping that Shangguan Hong doesn''t cheat her and can really change her face!


    Shangguanhong dodged murongling and gradually approached his hand. He stepped back in disgust.


    Looking down at Murong Ling, like a mole ant, he said contemptuously: "yes, I can give you a complete face, but..."


    "I promise you! I will promise you whatever you say, no matter what you say Murong Ling just want to change a face, simply did not have the patience to listen to what Shangguan Hong said, directly nodded.


    As long as she can change her ugly face into a face that can see people, no matter what she is asked to do, she is willing to!


    She has wanted a face for a long time!


    In her heart, she did not expect that she would change back to her original appearance. As long as she was given a face that could see light and people, he would be able to form a new group!


    As long as can give her appearance, can give her the appearance of people, let her do anything!


    Shangguan Hongdi looked at Murong Ling in silence for a long time, and the Murong Ling changed from excitement to despair Even already thinking, is what shangguanhong just said false?


    How can there be such behavior in this world?


    Is shangguanhong looking at her pitiful, so I guess he''s going to tease her?!


    Want to see how eager she is to get this face?!


    Murong Ling thought that he understood and figured it out. He got up from the ground and sat down. He covered his ugly face with one hand and waved it in midair: "don''t look at me Don''t look at me! "


    Even if shangguanhong wanted to play with her, she couldn''t be angry!

 Chapter 1806

    She just wanted shangguanhong not to see her face, she didn''t want shangguanhong to see her ugly face!


    Shangguanhong cold mouth: "shut up."


    Then he raised his hand and revealed a ceramic can in his hand.


    He handed the jar to the man in black standing beside Murong Ling and looked at Murong Ling: "eat it, and you will get a face again."


    Murong Ling''s action instantly held on. He took his hand away and looked at Shangguan Hong in shock. His eyes slowly fell on the ceramic jar held by the man in Black: "really Really? Can I really change my face after eating the food inside? "


    "That''s right," shangguanhong frowned in disgust. "If I hesitated, I would be replaced!"


    "I eat, I eat! I''ll eat it now


    Murong Ling was so excited that she rubbed her hands on her clothes. Although her clothes were dirty, it was impossible to wipe her hands clean, she thought that her behavior showed how much she cherished the things in the ceramic jar.


    Nervous, his hands trembled and he took over the ceramic pot in the hands of the man in black. After the emotional stabilization in his heart, murongsheng slowly opened the lid.


    Even if it was filled with poison, she would eat it regardless of everything!


    She is really fed up with this face that is neither human nor ghost!


    As long as you can As long as she can


    "Ah


    However, when murongling opened the lid of the jar and saw clearly what was in it. She directly threw out the ceramic can in her hand in horror, shivering all over, and couldn''t stop.


    "This is This is What the hell is this


    Murongling screamed out. The ceramic jar she threw on the ground and knocked over was smashed to pieces on the ground. And from inside, slowly climbed out a centipede, back seems to have a face


    When I saw this thing crawling on the ground, even the man in black, who was standing by without feelings, could not help frowning.


    When shangguanhong saw this, his face had completely sunk down, and his tone was cold and calm. But there is a kind of tone that people can''t refuse: "eat it."


    "No I don''t I don''t want to eat... " Murong Ling shook his head crazily, even kept retreating, away from the centipede.


    She How could she eat that


    The things in that jar are really weird!! 1


    How could she have the courage to eat such a strange centipede!


    "Don''t you want a face? Eat it, and you will be able to change into another face Shangguanhong''s tone seems to be mixed with some seductive tone, but it is not so strong.


    He is very busy and has no time to persuade Murong Ling, especially when he sees Murong Ling''s face, he disdains to coax her to eat.


    Because he knew in his heart that he didn''t have to let Murong Ling take up the task and pretend to be Murong Sheng.


    It''s just as good for someone else.


    But now I find Murong Ling. I just feel that Murong Ling is disfigured and wants to change his face.

 Chapter 1807

    "But But... "


    Murong Ling wanted to change his face, but


    Seeing the creeping centipede on the ground, I had already made up my mind, but I was still hesitant at this time.


    Really, if you want to change your face, you have to eat such a strange thing into your stomach


    What if


    Shangguanhong didn''t want to waste time with murongling: "I''ve given you the chance, and only once. If you don''t want to..."


    Before shangguanhong had finished speaking, the man in black who was standing beside him had already passed by. He bent down and picked up the strange centipede crawling on the ground. He was just about to put it in the ceramic jar.


    Murong Ling suddenly burst out a burst of momentum, rushed up from the hand of the man in black, and squeezed the centipede in the palm of his hand.


    "Don''t take it away, I''ll eat I''m going to eat... "


    Lowering his head, looking at the face centipede in his hand, Murong Ling''s body trembled more severely.


    The closer you look, the more frightening you feel the face on the Centipede''s back.


    In particular, she has to eat such a weird and frightening centipede


    However, as long as you eat this, you can give her a face that can see people and light


    The fanaticism in the eyes instantly eliminated the fear in the heart. Murong Ling bit his teeth, opened his mouth, and put the face centipede into his mouth.


    If you can really give her a face, that is to let her eat ten, she is willing to eat!


    But before she could chew, the centipede climbed up her throat.


    Yes, yes, it''s climbing up!


    It''s not down the throat, it''s up the top!


    Follow your nose and head straight into your head


    "Ah Ah Well... "


    Murong Ling has no way to describe the current feeling.


    It''s more than just suffering.


    That pair of eyes on her face was very conspicuous, has been opened to the greatest state of life.


    But now, from the eyes above, people can''t see any black eyes, pale like zombies!


    It''s not just a dead turn of a white eye, even the white eyeball inside, it seems that there is something crawling in it.


    It''s very arrogant.


    It''s like occupying your own territory.


    If you look carefully, you can see that it seems to be The countless feet of the centipede that murongling just ate into his mouth


    At this time, Murong Ling''s hands are also exposed. With maggots falling from his face, Murong Sheng can''t help but want to tear the carrion on his face.


    It hurts. It really hurts!


    However, faster than murongling''s action was shangguanhong''s mouth: "point her acupoints!"


    Just when murongling''s long sharp fingernails were a little short of the flesh and blood on his face, the man in black standing by quickly pointed murongling''s acupoints, making murongling''s hands stop in the air.


    For a moment, Murong Ling''s whole body trembled, as if it was infected with evil, and the muscles of his whole body seemed to convulse.


    But how can not move!

 Chapter 1808

    Shangguanhong didn''t have any idea about murongling''s appearance.


    But when he saw Murong Ling''s face, he seemed to have a reaction he didn''t know. Shangguan Hong couldn''t help but want to stay here and see more Murong Ling.


    Want to know, this Qu Yun sent all the way to let people change the face of the insects, how much can play a role.


    How can murongling, whose face is almost rotten like a ghost, be turned into a "murongsheng" with intact appearance?


    This makes him feel very interested in his heart. Those who are interested don''t want Murong Ling to leave here.


    So even now Murong Ling''s face at this moment is really terrible and ugly, as if seeing a ghost. Especially now murongling''s face is still emitting a stink, disgusting.


    But he wants to stay and see Murong Ling change little by little.


    Looking at how she could change her ugly face into murongsheng''s.


    It''s just that the process is a bit long.


    This wait is to wait for a full hour and a half!


    When the acupoints on Murong Ling''s body had been automatically untied, "Dong" fell to the ground and completely lost consciousness, shangguanhong was pulled back by the sound just issued.


    Shocked look a little bit of convergence back, deep vomit a pressure in the chest of the turbid gas.


    Shangguanhong looked at murongling lying on the ground like a pool of mud, but he didn''t look as disgusted as murongling at first.


    Just because, at this moment, Murong Ling lying on the ground, is not her rotten face, but has become extremely beautiful, beautiful is not like words.


    The skin is perfect, like an egg just peeled.


    A little hand pinch, you can pinch water in her face.


    Where can you see the appearance of murongling? It''s murongsheng in deep sleep!!


    It seems that the poisonous insects made by Qu Yun are really very effective!


    "Ask someone to clean her up, leave someone to watch, and inform me immediately when you wake up!"


    After leaving a word, shangguanhong left from the secret door again


    ¡­¡­


    A few fast horses are running fast in the remote mountain forest.


    Shadow wood on the way of colleagues, glanced at the side riding a horse with them the same Murong Sheng.


    Even though his face was covered with a veil, it could be seen from his exposed eyes that murongsheng was very tired and his eyes were full of blood.


    When they came out of the water, they rushed to baqizun, and there was no time to stop and have a rest!


    Haggard this word, now can not describe them, tired ah!


    Tired already nearly reached the limit of the body!


    Even if they end their training for a long time and are not ordinary people''s dark guards, they already feel that they are going to be unable to support themselves.


    However, murongsheng was able to go on the road with them without rest.


    They can''t do without admiration!


    Sure enough, there are no ordinary people in this master''s eyes!


    This murongsheng really has the ability to be their respected wife!

 Chapter 1809

    However, yingmu just finished praising murongsheng in his heart. Before he could take his eyes back, he saw that murongsheng''s eyes suddenly contracted a little.


    One hand grabbed the reins, while the other hand covered the abdomen, the whole person almost uncontrollably bent down.


    In the end, he didn''t even have a sharp tool to hold the reins of the horse, so he fell directly to the other side.


    "Madame!"


    Murongsheng didn''t really fall on the ground, but was caught by yingmu flying down from the horse.


    The whole horse team in a hurry also stopped at this time.


    Murongsheng was carefully placed under the tree by yingmu: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    What''s the matter?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Now she wants to ask others what''s wrong with her!


    But before she had time to speak, she felt the pain in her lower abdomen. She was convulsed, and an unspeakable chill spread all over her body


    This kind of feeling, how so like So much like


    It''s like a miscarriage


    However, she has never refined anything to protect the fetus, and there is no pill to protect the fetus.


    She lived all her life for revenge, never taking the children''s affairs into consideration.


    But


    Although she can be cruel to the enemy and kill people without blinking an eye, it is impossible for her to harm the child, even though the child has never been considered by her


    So, even if she has all kinds of medicines, such as various kinds of medicine, diseases, and other strange and unusual things, she can''t find this kind of 6-year-old Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng that can stabilize the fetal Qi. She has a lot of space, but they are all tonic things, and her current physical condition is not at all There is no way to eat.


    The only thing she can look forward to now is that she hopes to play a role and save her baby for the time being.


    At present, the only thing that can be used is spring water


    I hope it can work. After all, she really can''t separate any thoughts to manage the child.


    I don''t know if this spring water can relieve some abdominal pain and stabilize the fetal Qi.


    However, now that she has been forced to the end of the road, if she doesn''t look for some means of protection, I''m afraid the child will be lost by her.


    Now she can only be Sima as a living horse doctor!


    "Madame! madam! Here comes the water! Here comes the water


    Shadow wood has no expression before, not anxious and not happy, as if lost the emotion of this thing.


    But now, seeing murongsheng like this, yingmu''s heart suddenly burst out. It seems that something big is going to happen. There is a cold sweat on his forehead. He quickly handed the water bag tied immediately to murongsheng for him to drink.


    But now murongsheng can''t drink anything, but just in order to get the spring water out of the secret place, he has to find an excuse to drink water and support yingmu.


    If you don''t drink now, you can''t make sense of some of them, and you don''t know what kind of reasons you want to use.


    No way, Murong Sheng had to take the water bag from yingmu''s hand and drink a little perfunctorily. It is shocking that the water in the water bag is actually warm.

 Chapter 1810

    It seems that yingmu sees that her current condition is not very good. She specially uses her internal force to warm the water inside the water bag.


    I didn''t expect that yingmu would be so careful and observe so carefully.


    "Thank you..."


    After drinking the water, murongsheng hands the water bag to yingmu. Yingmu takes it back. Looking at murongsheng, whose face is still pale and weak, and trembles slightly from time to time, the look on his face doesn''t relax at all.


    "Madam, your present body can''t keep on going."


    "There is a small town in front of us, or we can decide when to go on the road after the doctor has seen it first."


    Yingmu didn''t think about it at all. Even murongsheng now agrees that this arrangement is the most appropriate one.


    It''s just


    "No, when all the people are here, I''ll take a carriage and continue on my way."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to rest, or that she doesn''t care about her body at all. She has to be brave at this time.


    It''s not even her, in order to get on the road, regardless of her baby.


    It''s because it''s getting closer and closer to the time when the silver needle suppressed the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang''s body!


    Now calculate the time, there are less than three days left!


    If you hurry back from here, I''m afraid it will take more than half a day to get to the foot of baqizun''s mountain.


    If you want to enter baqizun without any trace, it will take half a day. If you do this, the remaining time will be less than two days!


    But she still hasn''t come up with a way. What kind of means can she use to hide Qu Yun''s eyelids? In the case that Qu Yun can''t detect, she can take out the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang''s body.


    So time can''t be delayed at all.


    Not a second can be wasted.


    Because for him, for shangguanhuang, it''s a critical time, where can she waste it.


    "Madam," yingmu disagreed with murongsheng''s decision, "the master asked his subordinates to take his wife back. What he wanted was the living, not the dead."


    "That''s why I can''t accept your request just now."


    Murongsheng didn''t expect that yingmu would violate her orders in such a matter. He raised his head and looked at yingmu.


    Yingmu''s eyes did not give in, and he looked squarely at murongsheng''s eyes, revealing a taste that he would not compromise with murongsheng.


    You can listen to any other requirements, except for the order just said by murongsheng, he will not carry out it in any case.


    Murongsheng''s frown, which was originally frowned, is more severe now.


    The choice she just made was just a last resort, but more importantly, she had some confidence in the spring.


    Although she did not know whether the spring water could play the role it should play, at least it was much better than drinking nothing.


    Especially now, she is in a dilemma!


    Let her dilemma, do not know how to choose, on the one hand is Shangguan Huang''s life, to rush to save him. On the other hand, she is pregnant with two children in her stomach, and now she has some symptoms of miscarriage.


    No matter which side it is, it''s equally important to her.


    No matter which one, she doesn''t want to lose so much!

 Chapter 1811

    However, in the current situation, she has to choose both.


    Now the situation is critical, to let her choose one!


    If she had to choose, she would have to choose shangguanhuang and give up the child in her stomach who is not yet an adult


    Unknown has never seen the child, no shangguanhuang to her important.


    Whether she is cold-blooded or she has no love for her children.


    But as long as people are still alive, there will always be children between her and shangguanhuang.


    Although, it is no longer the child in her stomach


    But now murongsheng is not a sentimental person. She has learned to analyze the most favorable choice in a critical moment, to be calm, to be rational, and to maximize her interests


    Although this decision is made, there will still be some pain in my heart, but


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, clenched his right hand into a fist and wiped a cold sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand: "I''m not going to discuss this with you again! Tomorrow, we must go back to baqizun. We can''t delay at all! "


    "My own body, I know very well!"


    "If you don''t want your master to be controlled by Qu Yun from now on, do as I say for so long!"


    Shadow wood listened to Murong Sheng''s words, lips pursed, this time did not immediately retort.


    His eyes were fixed on murongsheng, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Just at this time, a horse''s hoof sounds from a distance, attracting yingmu''s eyes to the direction of the sound.


    Yes, the man who just went out to look for the carriage came on horseback at the front.


    "I''ve got the carriage back!"


    Shadow wood nodded, silent for a while, and finally said: "madam, please get on the carriage first."


    Murongsheng saw the compromise in yingmu''s heart, nodded and got on the carriage with the help of two people.


    The carriage is quite simple no matter from the outside or from the inside. After all, it''s not easy to find a carriage so quickly in such wild mountains.


    What''s more, on the seat of the carriage, a thick quilt was spread carefully, and a set of clean clothes were put on the quilt.


    "Done, ma''am."


    As soon as yingmu''s voice fell, the carriage began to move forward.


    Murongsheng sat in the carriage and leaned on it, but he could not help the pain from time to time.


    It''s just better than when she just fell off the carriage, but it would make her pale.


    After touching my lower abdomen, I felt a lot of pain just now. There was a very strong feeling of falling. Now it''s much better.


    Although there are still some flatulence, the single page belongs to a completely bearable range.


    It seems that the spring water she just drank can still be sent to Yongchang.


    Of course, murongsheng can''t be careless. The only thing she can rely on now is the spring in the secret place.


    At this time, there was no one on the carriage. Murongsheng quickly took out a small portion of spring water from the secret place and drank it.


    It''s better to have an effect than no effect.


    And now she doesn''t mean to cherish at all, just like the spring in the secret place is like boiled water, which she uses to drink to quench her thirst.


    Anyway, as long as you can keep the baby in your stomach, everything is enough!


    As long as the child can also be saved, she will be very satisfied!

 Chapter 1812

    After drinking the spring water, he reluctantly takes off his wet and dry black clothes, and then puts on the clothes he just bought. Now murongsheng still wants to go into the secret place and have a good bath.


    In the warm inside bubble body.


    But she can''t.


    If she disappeared in the carriage, these people outside would have noticed.


    These people follow in the dark of shangguanhuang, but their strength is much stronger than that of Wuyao. Even Wuyao may be aware of it. How can yingmu and others not be aware of it?


    At that time, there was no way to explain how she disappeared and how she suddenly appeared. She played a big change.


    No way, now murongsheng can only drag his tired body, sitting in the carriage to leave. The body is covered with a layer of thick quilt, this sit down, this just found his body is how tired, the body everywhere acupoints are painful.


    However, after a long rest time, the pain of the body has begun to dissipate slowly, and the nerves that have been tight all the time have also begun to loosen at this time.


    After a while, murongsheng followed the rickety frequency of the carriage and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    When murongsheng was woken up by the sound outside, he opened his eyes and was still at a loss. He didn''t know where he was now.


    It''s not clear whether this place is far away from baqizun. How long will it take to get to the foot of baqizun''s mountain.


    I can only hear the voices of many people outside.


    What quarrels, what talks, what shouts, what peddles, should be paid attention to.


    After listening for a little while, murongsheng, who was not very sober, suddenly got up from the carriage.


    All the way back to baqizun, they made a quick journey and chose remote places with few people, in order to reduce unnecessary troubles.


    But now, how can it be so busy outside?


    Murongsheng propped up and opened the curtain on the carriage. Seeing the scenery outside, she opened her eyes in shock.


    This Here This is not a small town?!


    "Is Madame awake?"


    Yingmu sees murongsheng pull the curtain open, and appears outside the window on horseback. He looks at murongsheng sitting inside and ignores the look of shock in murongsheng''s eyes. "Madam, the front is the hospital. Please be patient a little longer."


    "Why do you come to town? Didn''t you agree to rush back to baqizun quickly? "


    Murongsheng takes back his eyes and stares at yingmu, waiting for yingmu''s explanation.


    But yingmu seemed to be deaf. He didn''t hear anything. He just looked at the distance, rode two steps ahead, and then waved the motorcade to stop.


    This just turned head to murongsheng to see to come over: "madam, the medicine house arrived."


    Murongsheng didn''t expect that at this time, yingmu would make a claim when she was asleep, and changed her route.


    You know, they go to the kind of backwater, or deserted, the purpose is to avoid all the small towns!

 Chapter 1813

    No matter what kind of shadow wood chooses, it is destined to be farther away from baqizun!!


    "Come down, ma''am. The hospital is here."


    Yingmu has lifted the door curtain of the carriage and wants to help murongsheng walk down from the carriage.


    Murong Sheng was angry at the shadow''s self assertion, stared at a shadow wood, and got off the carriage.


    Without the help of yingmu, he walked into the small hospital in front of him.


    She understands the mind of shadow wood, is clear to know what shadow wood is worried about. Now that she has wasted time coming here, it is impossible for her to turn around and leave.


    Gone is unkind, time is wasted, what can be used?


    It''s better to sit inside now and let the doctor inside take a good look at the next pulse and know the situation, or let yingmu and others rest assured.


    With a cold face, he reached in front of the doctor and stretched out his arm.


    The doctor looked at the cold and fierce man standing behind Murong Sheng. He swallowed his saliva, and his body trembled slightly. Seeing murongsheng sitting in front of him, he stretched out his hand and put it on murongsheng''s wrist.


    Frown up and loose, wrinkle up and loose, for a long time did not speak.


    Murongsheng looked at the doctor''s tangled situation and asked: "doctor, is there any problem?"


    Murongsheng knows his own medical skills, and he is very good. However, doctors never treat themselves, and she is not sure about her own situation. She always wants to listen to the opinions of other doctors, and then deliberate carefully.


    The doctor seemed to feel the pulse for a long time, but in the end, it was only a blink of an eye.


    Hearing murongsheng''s inquiry, the man in black in front of him exudes a kind of cold look. He really doesn''t want to speak, but he has to speak again. Finally, he has to look forward to saying: "this lady''s situation seems to be happy. But Judging from the pulse just now, it seems that there are still signs of miscarriage But... "


    The doctor couldn''t understand: "I really can''t understand one thing. This pulsating pulse looks like a trace of joy, but there are some miscarriages But in fact, the child didn''t die... "


    "It''s really strange..."


    Since he had been practicing medicine for so many years, he had never encountered such a strange pulse, so he didn''t know what murongsheng''s condition was.


    Looking at the doctor, he can''t say anything important. When others see him, they will only think that the doctor''s skill is not good, but murongsheng''s heart is very clear.


    I''m afraid that just because she drank the spring water before, she saved the fetus, so there was such a strange pulse.


    Murong Sheng was relieved. At least the tire was stable. That''s OK.


    "Please, doctor, get me some tocolysis first."


    Waiting for yingmu to take the medicine and walk out from the medical center behind murongsheng''s buttocks, murongsheng looks around and looks at the situation: "find a place to eat first, rest for a while, and continue on the way!"


    Have already delayed time, today this day is doomed to be unable to catch up with baqizun at the foot of the mountain, so also don''t care to delay more time to rest.

 Chapter 1814

    If you have a good rest, you can go faster tomorrow.


    Since they swam back to now, they have not stopped all the way. I''m afraid people have reached a limit.


    Murongsheng sat back in the carriage, but he didn''t know what was happening now.


    Hope to turn the world around with the wisdom of no demon


    However, with Yuqi''s shrewdness, I''m afraid she should have found out that she has run away, right?


    In fact, things really with her expected almost, there is no deviation, at this moment Yuqi has found murongsheng missing.


    And no demon is torn down by Yuqi.


    However, Wu Yao, who had been torn down, was not flustered at all. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and lay down behind him: "what are you doing looking at me like this? What''s good to see? "


    "But it doesn''t matter. Look at it. Anyway, I''m just like this. No matter how you look at it, you can''t see the person in your heart."


    Looking at the face of murongsheng in front of him and the look of a rascal, Yuqi felt that his anger was about to come out, and the blue veins were beating on his forehead.


    "You''re here. What about her?"?! Where did she go? "


    "Tell me, don''t you know it now?" No demon rolled a white eye, simply put his hand to the chest, tear out a thin layer of human skin mask from under the clavicle.


    With the thin skin being pulled out more and more, murongsheng''s face has gradually changed to another one.


    When the thin human skin mask on his face was completely torn off, murongsheng, who was still lying there just now, had completely changed into the appearance of Wuyao at that time.


    "Oh, I''m really suffocating these days. I don''t know if the skin on my face is getting worse with this mask. " Wu Yao casually threw the thin human skin mask torn off from his hands onto the bed, pinched his hands on his face, and patted his own face to relieve some tight skin.


    Completely regard Yuqi as an air, and regard him as nonexistent.


    At the moment, Yuqi was looking at how leisurely he was lying on the bed, and how ugly his face was.


    "Do you really think I''ll let you go? There''s nothing you can do about it, is there? " At this moment, Yuqi really wants to throw no demon into the sea to feed the fish!


    Even want to be no demon to break up!


    Anyway, now Yuqi''s heart has come up with a variety of ways to die without demon!


    "Well Xiaoyu, what are you going to do with me now? " No demon now is a dead pig is not afraid of hot water, one hand holding forehead, carrying eyebrows looking at Yuqi. It''s true that more provocation means more provocation.


    In people''s eyes, it can blow that person up!


    Of course, even today''s Yuqi is no exception.


    "You


    Yuqi looking at the appearance of no demon, that pair of peach blossom eyes that originally hook people now dangerous squint up, the cold light inside is very frightening.


    But in the end, it''s just a word.


    Turn around, then don''t want to see more without demon one eye, jade Qi walked out from the room.

 Chapter 1815

    Murongsheng was rescued, then it can only be the day murongsheng wants to escape!


    Now think about it, Wu Yao''s action at that time was to directly slam the door back, which was a very abnormal thing!


    But he didn''t think about it at all!!!


    Now, it''s been several days since that day. If you want to catch up now, I''m afraid Murong Sheng has already returned to Shangguan Huang, so what else can he send someone to catch up with you?!


    This is really


    It''s really irritating!


    Hearing the sound of closing the door behind her, Yuqi became angry and lost a sentence: "from today on, no one is allowed to draw water for her face and bath!"


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Inside the room, listening to the outside movement without demon, when hearing his words, he immediately opened with a smile, and his mouth started to smile coquettishly.


    At that time, she told murongsheng that among them, Xiaoyu was the softest one.


    After all, Xiaoyu didn''t receive cruel training like them.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside baqizun, shangguanhuang looks out the window at the rising sun.


    And the burning pain of his back reminds him of his current situation all the time. After the gold needle completely fell out of his body, there was only one day left.


    After this day, he will lose himself and be controlled by Qu Yun forever!


    The hand on the window frame, a little bit tight.


    Pinch some of the joints are slightly white.


    He believes in yingmu''s ability, and sends out yingmu to lead several people to save murongsheng. In any case, yingmu will complete the task perfectly.


    There has never been a time when he would be disappointed.


    But now, he can''t wait any longer.


    Now he can''t put all the hope of survival on murongsheng!


    Now it''s getting closer and closer, so it''s time for him to gamble!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t disturb anyone. He walked alone to the courtyard where Doctor Xue lived at this time.


    Quietly opened the door of doctor Xue''s tightly closed room, at a glance saw the bottles and cans on the table, piled up there.


    Doctor Xue is still standing on a shelf where medicinal materials are placed. He doesn''t know what he is pounding. He just stops from time to time and frowns at the things in the jar. After a while, he sighs and shakes his head. Then he throws away the pounded things and grabs the medicinal materials again.


    Looking at this, I am obviously very anxious and impatient.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Shangguanhuang quietly appeared behind the doctor Xue, which scared him a lot.


    All the things in my hand suddenly fell to the ground, making a ping-pong sound.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw shangguanhuang standing in front of the table, picking up the things put on the table and looking back and forth. There was no anxiety on his face.


    On the contrary, he is more anxious than shangguanhuang?!!


    What''s the matter?


    In the end, is he the only one who comes and goes here in a hurry?


    This is really a response!


    What''s that called again?!


    It''s not urgent for the emperor, but for the eunuchs!

 Chapter 1816

    Doctor Xue slightly fidgety reached out and rubbed on his eyebrows, throwing out a sentence: "I am not completely sure now, I can completely control Qu Yun."


    Hearing these words, shangguanhuang raised his head in an instant: "what do you mean?"


    Doctor Xue sighed, stirred the herbs in his hand, shook his head and nodded again. It seemed that even he didn''t know how to express what he wanted to say: "that woman''s body is not ordinary people''s body. Unless you can point at least two acupoints on her body at the same time, you can make Qu Yun fall into a coma. "


    "If Qu Yun falls into a coma, then you can get rid of him."


    "But according to Qu Yun''s alertness, even if you can touch one part of Qu Yun''s body, but another part I can''t promise you that I can touch quyun''s acupoints at the same time as you... "


    Compared with Qu Yun and Shangguan Huang, Xue''s skill is still a long way off.


    After all, both of them took care of different things. Qu Yun''s purpose was to protect himself. While learning poisonous insects, he also strengthened his own skills.


    And doctor Xue follows shangguanhuang all day long. Basically, no one who doesn''t have eyes will offend doctor Xue. Therefore, the energy of doctor Xue was generally put on the research of medical skills, and he never refined his skills.


    Now think about it, there is really a pull regret.


    If he had refined his martial arts, he would not be in such a dilemma now.


    With a sigh, doctor Xue''s mood became a little dispirited: "I didn''t have murongsheng as much as I did, and I played silver needle so badly."


    Speaking of this, doctor Xue really has to admire murongsheng.


    You talk about murongsheng, how can you play the silver needle so badly?!


    There has never been a mistake, the silver needle in murongsheng''s hand, as if to obedient little pet, do what you want, obedient very much.


    Hearing the three words "murongsheng", shangguanhuang''s eyes lit up for a moment, and then the next second dimmed: "where''s the medicine?"


    It''s not good to be hard on Qu Yun, but it can be soft after such a long time.


    There must be at least one way to go. There must be no way to go.


    However, doctor Xue still shook his head in embarrassment: "if I use medicine, I don''t know much about it. I don''t know how many disgusting insects are hidden in Qu Yun''s body. But I guess, it must be necessary, because she is afraid of death, she needs to provide her own insects well. As a result, the general medicine can''t work for Qu Yun at all, and he may even be aware of it. "


    Qu Yun uses her own body to raise insects. Otherwise, why is her insect power so powerful?


    To put it bluntly, Qu Yun now has the same nature as medicine man.


    Although he can''t say anything absolutely, Qu Yun is now invincible. But absolutely, the ordinary medicine that can dazzle the people in the Jianghu will not have any effect on Qu Yun at all.


    Even if shangguanhuang didn''t believe in evil, he would let Qu Yun know in advance, and then

 Chapter 1817

    The consequences must be unimaginable.


    "For others, the overpowering drug I concocted is more than enough. No one can escape. But if you want to use Qu Yun I can''t guarantee myself that it will take Qu Yun a long time to faint. "


    Does Qu Yun feel dizzy when he inhales the ecstasy he dispenses?


    I''m sure you''ll still faint.


    As for the level of his ability, doctor Xue''s heart is not without confidence.


    It''s just that for other people, if they can smell something that they can faint for a second, Qu Yun is likely to stick to it for a second or two.


    However, this one or two seconds was probably the time for Qu Yun''s Jedi to fight back. At that time, Qu Yun finds out the situation, and then thinks that the jade and stone are burning, and if he wants to drag Shangguan Huang to die together


    As soon as this idea comes out, Shangguan Huang will probably die in Qu Yun''s hands!


    This is not impossible!


    Although Qu Yun loves shangguanhuang badly, if shangguanhuang doesn''t belong to her, she will never leave shangguanhuang alone in this world. She will drag shangguanhuang to death!


    After all, Qu Yun is selfish!


    Therefore, this is the most difficult part to solve Qu Yun, and also the most difficult part to deal with Gu Chong. If we don''t solve it properly, all previous achievements will be wasted.


    Therefore, even if he looked up a lot of information and thoroughly searched all the things left by his grandfather before, he did not find a way to solve the problem smoothly.


    If so, there is only one reason.


    That is


    Qu Yun gave shangguanhuang the poisonous insect in his body. There was no way to solve it.


    Doctor Xue sighed weakly.


    Powerless and helpless.


    These two emotions intertwined together, making doctor Xue''s chest like a big stone, unable to go up or down, blocking his heart.


    "It''s a waste of my reputation as a miracle doctor. I can''t even solve your problems." Doctor Xue is so upset now. It''s the first time in his life.


    Even when shangguanhuang suffered from the cold poison of Qu Yun, he could find a way to relieve it, so that shangguanhuang would not be controlled by Qu Yun.


    But now.


    Shangguanhuang is about to lose consciousness. He has no choice but to watch shangguanhuang lose himself!


    Doctor Xue fidgetily grabbed a handful of hair, so that the already messy hair at this time is turned into a grassy nest.


    The light in shangguanhuang''s eyes also disappeared little by little, and was finally completely replaced by a dark black.


    "Do it," shangguanhuang had no more words to say, "do it at night."


    With that, he put down the things he was holding, turned around and walked out.


    When Xue heard this, he looked at shangguanhuang in disbelief: "do it?!! Do you know what will happen if it fails?! Did you listen to me seriously just now


    "I''ve just told you that I''m not quite sure that I can solve this problem or Qu Yun for a moment..."

 Chapter 1818

    "Don''t repeat," shangguanhuang interrupted doctor Xue directly. "I''ve heard what you just said."


    "Then why Do you want to... " Continue to go your own way?


    Doctor Xue couldn''t understand what shangguanhuang was thinking now, and he didn''t know what shangguanhuang was doing.


    It''s not trust and support for him, it''s just gambling on his own life!


    He didn''t dare to take the gamble. He was afraid of something irreversible!


    "There''s no time to delay," shangguanhuang said calmly, slightly lowered his eyelids and covered the flashing look in his eyes. "After tonight, the silver needle inserted into my body won''t suppress the poisonous insects in my body."


    So tonight is the last time he can find a solution, anyway. No matter what the odds are, he has to do it.


    Spell out a ray of life!


    If he doesn''t, he will be completely controlled by Qu Yun.


    If there is a way out tonight, then there is still a chance to kill Qu Yun.


    So, he can''t give up!


    Doctor Xue opened his mouth and pursed his lips.


    He knows that it''s not suitable for him to say anything now. If he can''t deal with Qu Yun tonight. As shangguanhuang said, the silver needle came out of the body. At that time, shangguanhuang will no longer be the shangguanhuang he knew.


    It is very likely that he will become the shangguanhuang that Qu Yun wants.


    However, if we use this method to deal with Qu Yun now and fail. So Qu Yun will still let the insects attack, so shangguanhuang he knows will disappear from this world.


    No matter what, it seems to be a dead end.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, it can only be a desperate gamble


    Maybe you won the bet?


    No matter how small the hope is, it''s also hope, isn''t it?


    "I''ll think about it again. I''ll be well prepared when you want to act in the evening."


    Doctor Xue took a deep breath, and even felt that he had no strength all over. After taking off his strength, he had no strength to speak again.


    Shangguanhuang with the promise of doctor Xue, nodded and walked out of doctor Xue''s yard.


    Originally, shangguanhuang still held a trace of hope in his heart, hoping that yingmuhui would lead murongsheng to baqizun and appear in front of him before nightfall.


    Then she said to him with a smile that she had a way to solve the poisonous insects in her body.


    But now


    It is obvious that this expectation can not be expected.


    Looking at the darkness outside the window, shangguanhuang took up a glass of wine and drank it.


    At this time, from the outside came a lovely whisper.


    Qu Yun came in from the outside: "brother Huang, do you think the Imperial Palace in the capital is full of singing and dancing? Ha ha ha, it''s so comfortable! "


    Qu Yun said with a burst of laughter: "it''s really a great play of civet cat changing for prince! The murongsheng people are dead. They even want to be impersonated and occupied by others. They begin to enjoy the status that murongsheng should enjoy. If I were murongsheng, I would die with my eyes closed! "

 Chapter 1819

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, but this bitch deserves it! If she hadn''t insisted on robbing brother Huang from me, how could she have come to this point? "


    Qu Yun came in, came to shangguanhuang, filled shangguanhuang with a glass of wine, and then held it in front of shangguanhuang: "brother Huang, I''m so happy now. Do you want to be happy with me?"


    "Since we are all so happy, let''s drink this wine."


    Shangguan Huang''s brow slightly wrinkled, Qu Yun''s face slightly changed, his eyes changed, and his tone suddenly increased: "brother Huang, when you are so happy, aren''t you ready to drink this glass of wine?"


    Voice has fallen, shangguanhuang without any hesitation from Qu Yun''s hand took the cup of wine, once again drink.


    Originally pale face, now because after drinking two glasses of wine in a row, the face has become ruddy.


    Qu Yun''s eyes were full of obsession.


    Fingers even involuntarily toward shangguanhuang stretched in the past, midway without any obstruction, touched shangguanhuang''s cheek.


    After pausing on shangguanhuang''s cheek for a moment, the finger slowly followed his cheek and went down to the bottom of his cheek, and finally stayed on shangguanhuang''s chest.


    Shangguanhuang couldn''t feel any temperature on the finger that touched his body. The only emotion I can feel is my deep aversion to Qu Yun.


    Deep disgust from the heart!


    In Shangguan Huang''s mind, Qu Yun''s way of flirting is just like a poisonous snake, which makes people feel sick.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had to pretend to be controlled by Qu Yun, he would have vomited just now!


    Hiding the coldness in the bottom of his eyes, his eyes are getting colder and colder. Unfortunately, Qu Yun is still immersed in his excitement, because someone pretends to be murongsheng and is excited. He doesn''t notice it at all.


    And the hands, still keep touching, she had long dreamed of things.


    Gradually, Qu Yun''s body slowly approached shangguanhuang, slightly opened his lips and bit shangguanhuang''s thin lip, which had already let her peep at the same lip.


    However


    Before Qu Yun could kiss her deeply, the flap on her lips was far away from her.


    Then came the sound of vomiting.


    "Oh..." The violent vomiting, even accompanied by a sour smell in the air, changed Qu Yun''s face from just excited to purple!


    It''s so ugly!


    Vomit?!


    Even if it is unconscious, shangguanhuang still vomit because of her closeness?!


    Shangguanhuang, why do you still hate her so much?!


    Mingming, shangguanhuang has been controlled by him, has no own thought, the body is controlled by her, actually still can''t accept her?!


    Why?!!


    Why on earth is this?!!!


    What''s wrong with her? What''s wrong with her? Let Shangguan Huang refuse her again and again, disgust her?!!


    Even, turn head to like murongsheng that Slut?!!


    No!


    It must be the murongsheng who took advantage of the opportunity to let shangguanhuang not accept her!

 Chapter 1820

    Now murongsheng is dead, but shangguanhuang can''t forget her!


    I still can''t forget her in my heart!!!


    Instinctive rejection of her?!!


    Why?!!!


    Why on earth is this?!!!


    The intoxicated look on Qu Yun''s face has faded away, and the vicious expression has already appeared on her face, severely distorting her beautiful appearance.


    "You hate me?"


    Qu Yun didn''t vent his anger. Instead, he began to laugh. His smile was very cold, and the cold light of his eyes kept flashing. What''s more, he knows that shangguanhuang has no way to answer her now. Qu Yun''s anger can''t be vented, so he directly drops the wine cup on the table.


    Make a crisp sound.


    He picked up the wine pot and put it in front of shangguanhuang. His voice was very gentle, but people couldn''t hear the feelings in it. He didn''t allow people to retort and say a word: "drink."


    Shangguanhuang also had no expression on his face. He took the pot of wine and drank the wine from the pot into his stomach.


    Qu Yun stares at shangguanhuang without blinking. Seeing that shangguanhuang is so obedient, his smile is getting deeper and deeper.


    But the same, all the temperament, also more cold up, people can''t help but want to close the tight clothes.


    Good.


    Good.


    It''s really great.


    Now she wants to see clearly when this man can disgust her!


    After drinking a pot of wine, Qu Yun took it and smashed it on the ground. At the same time, Qu Yun did not give shangguanhuang any rest time. He handed another pot of wine on the table to shangguanhuang.


    "Keep drinking."


    She wanted to see what shangguanhuang would do!


    As soon as shangguanhuang shows a little bit of resistance, or even a little frown, Qu Yun immediately reaches out his hand and pinches his chest.


    As a result, the next second, I saw shangguanhuang''s face was a little whiter than just now.


    But the wine pot in my hand didn''t fall at all


    One pot after another, shangguanhuang kept drinking.


    Slowly, there are more and more empty wine bottles on the table and on the ground.


    And shangguanhuang because of drinking so much wine, at the moment the state is also very bad. Sitting on the chair, the body is a little shaky, and I want to tilt down several times, but I am strongly supported by the strong consciousness.


    It''s not really on the ground.


    But this one is already pale and has lost its color.


    Eyes are very open, in addition to the mechanical drinking again and again, there is no other action, there is no extra emotion.


    Looking at shangguanhuang, Qu Yun had no worries at all. Some of them were just happy and excited!


    "If I knew it was like this, why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    If there was no murongsheng at that time, she and shangguanhuang would be the happiest and most beautiful couple in the world!


    Born baby, will also become the world''s best looking baby!


    After all, according to her and brother Huang''s looks, how could she have an ugly baby?!


    At that time, they will become a family envied by others!

 Chapter 1821

    But now!!!


    Shangguanhuang didn''t want to touch her for murongsheng''s sake!


    Even if shangguanhuang has been controlled by her, but the deep heart is still deeply against her intimacy!


    In that case


    Qu Yun''s face was cold for a few minutes, and again he handed a pot of wine to Shangguan Huang.


    Now that shangguanhuang is still awake, his body still instinctively repels and resents her contact.


    So, let shangguanhuang''s body completely lose consciousness, be controlled by her, completely accept her!


    No matter which form she got shangguanhuang, she didn''t care!


    She just wants to get shangguanhuang!


    As for shangguanhuang''s heart, she didn''t care so much!


    As long as shangguanhuang has been controlled by insects in her hands, it doesn''t matter who shangguanhuang''s heart falls on!


    A bang.


    Shangguanhuang finally couldn''t hold on any longer. He fell down on the ground, and his voice could completely imagine how painful the fall was.


    And the wine pot in his hand also fell to the ground, fell to pieces, and the wine inside also instantly spilled on the ground.


    Qu Yun quietly looked at shangguanhuang for a long time and slowly stood up. He pulled shangguanhuang up from the ground, dragged him to the bed and threw him on the bed.


    Reach out and untie shangguanhuang''s robe.


    With shangguanhuang''s clothes one by one, Qu Yun''s eyes became more and more brilliant and bright.


    She has been waiting for a long time!


    She has been waiting for so many years!


    Even though shangguanhuang rejected her intimacy and resented her intimacy, it was not in her hands that she let her act recklessly towards him?!


    Finally, today, she finally got the scene she wanted!


    Even if the current scene is not the same as what she imagined, it''s not the love between men and women in her dream, which makes her intoxicated.


    But now looking at shangguanhuang lying on the bed can also make her blood boil up!


    Fingers gently along shangguanhuang''s cheek, slowly down, down to the chest, and then down to the stomach.


    Touching shangguanhuang''s strong abdomen, Qu Yun smiles and pulls away his dress: "brother Huang, I''ve finally come to this day. After all these years, we can finally become one. "


    "Don''t worry, brother Huang. I will make you comfortable and happy right away..."


    One by one, the clothes fell on the side of the bed. From the beginning to the end, Dr. Xue, who was nestled under the bed, heard clearly. Especially saw, fall in front of him, that not far away red belly pocket.


    In an instant, doctor Xue almost broke his skill!


    "I don''t know how to be honest. I really don''t know how to be honest! It''s really the enchantress. She can do anything! "


    Doctor Xue quickly closed his eyes, but the slander from Qu Yun''s mouth could still spread to his ears without any obstacles.


    Even if he doesn''t like to be angry, even if he has a good temper, he will scold Qu Yun many times!


    She''s a real monster. She''s a shameless monster!

 Chapter 1822

    How can shangguanhuang not fight now? How can he be so patient!


    If shangguanhuang doesn''t do it, I''m afraid he can''t help it!


    Qu Yun, sitting on shangguanhuang''s waist, devoted himself to shangguanhuang. He didn''t find that there was a big living person under the bed staring at her!


    At this time, Qu Yun escaped from his arms with a small blue porcelain vase and said with a charming smile, "brother Huang, you are sleeping too much now. I can''t do what I want with you. But it doesn''t matter. I have a way to make you feel better right now. After you feel better, brother Huang must love me... "


    "I''ve been waiting for brother Huang for so many years, and I can''t wait..."


    After waiting so long, Qu Yun finally got the chance he wanted!


    Doctor Xue was lying under the bed, listening to a flash.


    Even now, he can''t see clearly what the scene is like on the bed, but listening to Qu Yun''s voice, he can understand what it means.


    I''m afraid that Qu Yun wants to use some method, and he wants to blend with Shangguan Huang by force!!


    What''s more, the things that Qu Yun can use in his hand, if there are poisonous insects, what good things can they be?!


    This shangguanhuang''s body has been confused by Qu Yun, all kinds of insects. Now, for the sake of his own selfish desire, he even ignores shangguanhuang''s body and wants to poison shangguanhuang''s body?!!


    It''s a snake and a scorpion!


    Doctor Xue couldn''t bear it any longer. He took a deep breath when he was not careful.


    As a result, with such a breath, Qu Yun''s face suddenly changed and he realized that someone was lying under the bed!!!


    "Who! Who is there


    And after Qu Yun just cried out this sentence, shangguanhuang, who had been pressed under Qu Yun, opened a pair of cold eyes at this moment, and patted Qu Yun''s chest mercilessly: "hands on!"


    At this time, Qu Yun was distracted and did not guard against shangguanhuang. He was not drunk!


    In an instant, the whole person was patted at the end of the bed, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and dyed a large area red.


    Under the bed, doctor Xue climbed out from under the bed. The medicine and silver needle in his hand should brush toward the acupoints on Qu Yun''s body.


    However, shangguanhuang''s surprise was not only that Qu Yun didn''t respond, but also that doctor Xue under the bed didn''t respond. Just because of the action of doctor Xue climbing out of bed, the best time was delayed.


    Before waiting for the medicine in his hand to spread to Qu Yun, he saw that Qu Yun raised his head, his eyes showed a trace of blood red, staring at shangguanhuang fiercely, and his tone was insidious: "shangguanhuang! You lied to me again!! You lied to me again! "


    "How dare you lie to me!! I''m going to take you to death with me


    As soon as the words fell, the medicine in doctor Xue''s hand suddenly spilled over to Qu Yun.


    But, after all, it was a little slow.


    Shangguanhuang covers his chest, and blood flows out of the corner of his mouth uncontrollably, dripping on the bed and soaking into bright red flowers

 Chapter 1823

    Carrying the last bit of medicine from doctor Xue, Qu Yun became crazy.


    On the verge of death struggling, face ferocious squeeze out a word from the mouth: "death!!"


    "How can you Dare to do it to me


    Listening to Qu Yun''s crazy voice, doctor Xue felt the oppression of fear for the first time and was in a state of panic.


    Without any reservation, he slapped Qu Yun: "go to hell!"


    Doctor Xue slaps Qu Yun on the chest, which makes Qu Yun''s breath suddenly. The whole person is photographed by doctor Xue, bumps into the wall behind him, and completely faints


    Shangguanhuang, who was forced to sit on the bed and could not help bending up, with Qu Yun''s words falling down, all the silver needles that murongsheng had inserted into the acupoints behind him jumped out of his back and fell on the bed, scattered everywhere.


    Lost the suppression of the silver needle, shangguanhuang couldn''t control a mouthful of blood, and finally, he fell on the bed.


    However, the moment he closed his eyes, he seemed to hear murongsheng''s voice Far away from the distance through the past


    However, he no longer had the strength to open his eyes and take a look Eyelid heavy closed his eyes, into the dark


    "Wait a minute!"


    What murongsheng didn''t expect is that she has been in a hurry to get back the time she wasted before, but she is still late!!


    What''s Scariest is it!!!!


    She was just a little late!!!


    "You''re back!"


    Hearing murongsheng''s cry, doctor Xue looked in the direction of the sound and saw murongsheng break in.


    But now murongsheng has no mind to answer doctor Xue''s words, and even he doesn''t want to see doctor Xue more. Directly all the way to the bedside, head heavy feet light to the bed lying on the side of shangguanhuang.


    In a panic, he reaches out his hand and holds shangguanhuang''s wrist. He touches shangguanhuang''s pulse with his fingertips. He feels that the pulse is so weak that people can hardly notice it.


    A look of panic immediately climbed into murongsheng''s face: "no, no Certainly not... "


    I''m not going to die.


    How could shangguanhuang die?


    How could shangguanhuang die after he came so late?


    She doesn''t believe it!


    She firmly does not believe!


    Even if she was killed, she didn''t believe shangguanhuang might die!


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, at this moment, the miracle doctor Xue standing on one side seemed to react to something. He opened his eyes incredulously. His legs were a little weak. He almost didn''t stand firm. He almost fell to the ground like shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang''s situation is not so good!


    Is it difficult? In the end, they haven''t been able to fight Qu Yun''s monster after all?!


    Or just like that Did you lose?!


    Doctor Xue has never hated a person so much in all these years. Now, Qu Yun''s actions have successfully broken the history of doctor Xue and become the most hated person in his life! No one!


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Doctor Xue''s angry eyes are congested. He squats down, picks up the broken pieces of the wine pot that fell on the ground before, and rushes towards Qu Yun!

 Chapter 1824

    However, doctor Xue''s action was hindered.


    Before the fragments of the wine pot in his hand stabbed Qu Yun, he was stopped.


    A hand stretched out from the side and stopped the way of doctor Xue.


    Doctor Xue raised his head and saw that murongsheng stopped him. He immediately roared: "what are you doing?! What do you stop me from doing? Doesn''t this woman deserve to die? "


    Because murongsheng wants to stop doctor Xue, his hand is cut by the fragment, and the blood drops fall down on Qu Yun''s neck.


    If she hadn''t stopped her just now, I''m afraid Qu Yun would have been cut by doctor Xue at this time.


    "Kill whoever you want to vent your anger. But now, Qu Yun, you can''t reach it! "


    Without waiting for doctor Xue''s angry response, murongsheng directly throws the fragments in doctor Xue''s hand aside and roars out in a loud voice: "I''ll tell you! If you kill Qu Yun now, Shangguan Huang will not be saved! "


    After this, murongsheng had no time to see doctor Xue. Hurry back to shangguanhuang''s side, there is no time to avoid anything, directly from the sleeve to take out a long human ginseng.


    Then he took out the dagger, cut a large piece of ginseng on the ginseng, and put it directly into shangguanhuang''s mouth.


    Murongsheng just said that, and immediately woke up doctor Xue.


    Yes!!!


    Shangguanhuang still has a faint breath, not a little vitality!


    If he had just killed Qu Yun, Shangguan Huang would have no chance to survive!


    If you want Qu Yun to die completely, you have to take out the poisonous insects in shangguanhuang''s body!


    Otherwise, if shangguanhuang does not die, then Qu Yun will live!


    No matter how he lives, Qu Yun can''t die. He must take a breath!


    At this time, seeing murongsheng''s action again, doctor Xue''s body trembled incredulously: "how about it? Does he have any help? Is shangguanhuang still saved


    Murongsheng didn''t answer doctor Xue''s question immediately. Instead, he tried to calm himself down: "if you don''t hurry to prepare some hot water, scissors and gauze, shangguanhuang will be dead!"


    As soon as Xue heard the play, he immediately nodded and ran out in a panic: "I''ll go right now, you''ll wait!! You wait, I''ll be right back! "


    As soon as doctor Xue ran out, murongsheng said, "hold here, no one is allowed to get near here!"


    Although there is no one outside now, she clearly knows that yingmu has followed her, so there must be yingmu people around the yard.


    Sure enough, murongsheng voice just fell, the next second heard the shadow wood cold voice came in: "yes."


    Murongsheng touched the cold body under his hand, and the temperature was slowly fading. The expression on his face was not relaxed because shangguanhuang still had a little breath.


    Shangguanhuang''s breath of existence is really dispensable. It is possible that life will disappear directly anytime and anywhere.


    The only thing that can make shangguanhuang''s body return to normal temperature is the spring in her secret place

 Chapter 1825

    Murongsheng turns to pick up a teacup from the table, puts all the spring water in the secret place in the teacup, and then holds shangguanhuang''s back of the head with one hand, takes the teacup to shangguanhuang''s mouth, and feeds shangguanhuang little by little.


    Although this kind of feeding did not make shangguanhuang drink into his mouth, there was a lot of spring water in shangguanhuang''s stomach, which was enough.


    Putting the cup back, murongsheng gently wiped the blood from shangguanhuang''s mouth. His voice was soft, but his tone was firm: "I won''t let you leave me. Even if I fight for power, I will save your life!"


    "No one can take you away from me, even the king of hell, I won''t allow it!"


    When doctor Xue came in with clean hot water, he found that the table was full of things.


    There are some things that he can''t recognize at all.


    Seeing so many things put out, doctor Xue was a little stunned.


    There are so many strange things that he can''t recognize. It''s murongsheng''s without much thinking. However, how murongsheng took out so much in such an instant is not clear to doctor Xue himself.


    And what kind of use these things are, he did not understand.


    It''s just the feeling that some things can''t be used to cure and save people, but Murong Sheng took them out.


    Now that murongsheng has been taken out, it should be said that it has a certain effect, right?


    Up to now, doctor Xue has just recovered from his emotions, and he has some thoughts. It''s strange that murongsheng can take out so many things in such a short time.


    If he remembers correctly just now, when murongsheng entered the room just now, he didn''t carry anything on his body and nothing in his hand.


    Even the human shaped ginseng that was just taken out in an instant, and the dagger that was taken out in an instant, cut the ginseng into pieces and fed it into shangguanhuang''s mouth. Just now, he didn''t feel strange and didn''t think much about it, but in retrospect, it really makes people feel strange.


    Is there a lot of mysteries about murongsheng?


    Or did murongsheng have any adventures during the period of his disappearance, accompanied by a ginseng essence?


    Otherwise, how could murongsheng know that shangguanhuang would use ginseng at this time, and could take it out in time without thinking?


    Until now, doctor Xue has just discovered that the time when these things appear is really too strange and coincidence


    But now the doctor has no time to find out what murongsheng''s secrets are.


    "Here comes the hot water. What else do you need?"


    Doctor Xue quickly brings the hot water murongsheng needs and puts it on the bedside. Then he sees murongsheng throwing cotton balls full of blood out of bed.


    "Give me that pair of scissors, dagger and gauze. They need to be roasted on the fire to get rid of the dirt." Murongsheng responds coldly.


    The attention of doctor Xue has been attracted by shangguanhuang''s back.

 Chapter 1826

    Shangguanhuang''s back, although it is no longer bleeding, is full of holes now.


    Originally, it was just a pinhole, which could not be seen by the naked eye. But because before shangguanhuang repeatedly hit the wall, let just jump out of the silver needle again into the body.


    The hole, which is as big as the naked eye, can''t be ignored.


    But murongsheng, from the beginning to the end, never changed his face. He was always cold and didn''t say a word. In his hand, he took a bottle of ointment from the table and covered it with his sleeve. Some spring water dripping from his fingers fell on it.


    Then he dug out the ointment with his hand and touched the wound on shangguanhuang''s back bit by bit.


    Even now shangguanhuang was in a coma, he couldn''t feel the pain at all.


    But murongsheng was still afraid of shangguanhuang''s pain. He used the most gentle action to gently apply the ointment to shangguanhuang''s wound.


    After smearing all the wounds on shangguanhuang''s back with the ointment in his hand, murongsheng put the ointment aside and said, "come here and give me a hand."


    As soon as he heard it, doctor Xue knew that he was calling him. He immediately went forward and lifted shangguanhuang''s lower body up. Then, with murongsheng''s action, he carefully transferred shangguanhuang from under the bed to the bed, and let shangguanhuang''s body lie slightly on his side, leaning on the bed bar.


    Looking at shangguanhuang now weak almost no breath, the heart of doctor Xue is very unstable: "he..."


    I want to ask shangguanhuang about his situation, but I''m afraid to ask.


    I''m afraid the answer is the one I don''t want to hear.


    However, even if murongsheng didn''t see doctor Xue''s face, he seemed to recognize the hesitation in doctor Xue''s words and know what he thought. Eyes fell on shangguanhuang, firm and without the slightest change: "don''t worry, I can''t let him in front of me."


    With such a sentence, at least here in doctor Xue, how many will give him some strong support and comfort.


    At least, what murongsheng said is what he wants to hear most now!


    He didn''t want to listen to what murongsheng said. Shangguanhuang didn''t save him at all!


    "I believe you," Dr. Xue took a deep breath, trying to suppress his panic. "Now, what do I need to do?"


    Now, all he can believe is murongsheng.


    Because he is not sure!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Murong Sheng repeated, his eyes slowly shifted from Shangguan Huang to Qu Yun, who had fallen on the ground. The corners of his mouth, which had no expression, suddenly pulled out a trace of sneer.


    That expression, that smile, let a person see to feel a burst of creepy.


    There is a kind of fear that people can''t say.


    Even doctor Xue, who was standing beside him, was only concerned about the dark guard of shangguanhuang. At this time, he was scared by the dark breath of murongsheng.


    This


    This completely lets him not imagine, this kind of frightening breath, unexpectedly can send out from murongsheng''s body!!!


    Murong Sheng''s action is very rude. He pulls Qu Yun from the other side of the ground and throws him on the bed and next to Shangguan Huang.

 Chapter 1827

    Although, now she also wants to kill Qu Yun to vent her anger.


    However, in order to save shangguanhuang''s life, Qu Yun can''t die now, he must live!


    At least, live now!


    He turned Qu Yun over and lay face up on the bed. His upper body was exposed without clothes.


    It''s said that now Doctor Xue would like to kill Qu Yun, but Qu Yun is a woman. The upper half of his body is naked. How can he say that Don''t look at it if it''s not polite. Even if it''s a witch, you can''t see it How many, still let the doctor Xue have so a little embarrassed to move the angry eyes away.


    "Excuse me?"


    Murongsheng''s voice didn''t have any emotion: "if you''re embarrassed to see it now, then go out. If you can''t help, maybe you''ll do something wrong. Because what I''m going to do next, maybe you won''t know where to look. "


    Hearing what murongsheng said, doctor Xue was a little stunned. He didn''t quite understand what murongsheng said: "what do you want to do?"


    Murongsheng''s hand, in front of doctor Xue, rubs Qu Yun''s chest back and forth. He doesn''t know what he''s touching, as if he''s looking for something.


    Doctor Xue was puzzled for a moment. What is murongsheng doing?


    "You What is this for? "


    Doctor Xue can''t understand murongsheng''s words, let alone his current actions. Body slightly side, eyes some of the Dodge asked.


    "What? Nature is saving people. "


    Save shangguanhuang.


    "But..." Doctor Xue didn''t know what to say.


    Since it was to save shangguanhuang, why did you look at Qu Yun?


    Murongsheng took a cold shining dagger from the table and made two gestures to Qu Yun''s chest. A sneer came from the corner of his mouth: "cut Qu Yun, and then save shangguanhuang."


    Cut Qu Yun?


    Doctor Xue frowned and saw that murongsheng was about to cut the knife. He immediately grabbed murongsheng''s hand with the dagger: "wait! Now Qu Yun can''t die, you can''t kill her?!! Have you forgot? If you kill Qu Yun now, Shangguan Huang won''t survive. Their lives have already been linked together! "


    Murongsheng shook off doctor Xue''s hand and said coldly, "I naturally remember that. If I didn''t remember that, Qu Yun would have been out of breath for a long time!"


    "Then why do you want to..."


    Doctor Xue couldn''t figure it out. Now that he knew all about it, why did he cut Qu Yun?


    If Qu Yun is cut to death, Shangguan Huang will not survive.


    Doctor Xue really can''t see what murongsheng''s action means now.


    "Who told you that I''m going to kill Qu Yun now? I''m just going to cut her open. "


    Murongsheng glanced at doctor Xue: "what you need to do now is to light up all the lights in this room for me. I want to take out the poisonous insects in Qu Yun''s body instead of hindering me from doing it here, OK?"


    What do you mean?


    Take the insect out of Qu Yun''s body??


    Doctor Xue didn''t understand just now, but in a moment he reflected what murongsheng meant!

 Chapter 1828

    Without saying a word, he directly ordered people to bring more lamps from outside and put them in the room.


    Doctor Xue ignited one by one. Slowly, the whole room was almost full of lights. There was no trace at night, as if it was in the daytime.


    When doctor Xue completely lit all the lamps in the room, he went to the bedside and saw the situation in front of him. He was shocked to stand in the same place and couldn''t move at all!!


    "This This... "


    His words were not neat, and his calf trembled: "you You... "


    Doctor Xue had no idea how to describe what he saw.


    He''s been practicing medicine for so many years. What hasn''t he seen? What kind of dead and living have you never seen?


    I''ve seen all kinds of diseases and all kinds of people.


    However, as Qu Yun is now, he has never really seen him. This It has completely overturned his cognition of practicing medicine for so many years!


    This


    Murong Sheng says that Qu Yun can''t die or kill him, but now Murong Sheng has completely cut him up!


    With a dagger in his hand, he has cut a big hole in Qu Yun''s chest. Then he uses smaller tweezers to pinch the hole and abruptly separates the skin from the meat to prevent them from closing.


    The blood directly flows down Qu Yun''s white skin, which seems to make people feel sick and nauseous.


    However, Qu Yun''s current situation is not really unacceptable to doctor Xue.


    The only thing that doctor Xue can''t accept now is that Qu Yun''s chest is cut Straight out came a man''s bright red heart. Because Qu Yun is not really dead, so the heart is still beating slightly.


    Murongsheng glanced at doctor Xue and said, "if you can''t bear it, go out now and don''t make trouble for me."


    She doesn''t know how to get the insects out of Qu Yun''s body, and she doesn''t want to spend too much energy to lure them out.


    Simply, cut Qu Yun''s body directly, and take out the poisonous insects with the best way!


    After all, a Qu Yun is not worth her great efforts.


    As long as we make sure that Qu Junren is still alive and can come out in one breath before taking out the poisonous insects!


    "How can I not bear it? You look down on me too much!"


    Although doctor Xue said so, his tone didn''t have any confidence. However, for the sake of shangguanhuang, he didn''t really step back. Instead, he encouraged himself in his heart and took the most direct action to step forward to prove that what he said was not a lie!


    Looking at the beating heart in Qu Yun''s body, doctor Xue''s face was slightly pale, and his eyes moved to other places from time to time: "can you tell me now, what are you going to do now?"


    Doctor Xue really wants to vomit, but what murongsheng does with Qu Yun is quite eye-catching to doctor Xue.


    It can arouse his interest in the present situation!

 Chapter 1829

    Murongsheng didn''t answer his question, but because of the curiosity of doctor Xue, he went forward a few steps and frowned: "if you want to go so close, just hold two lights. Otherwise, it will block the light. "


    Doctor Xue''s eyes look at Qu Yun. Sure enough, the closer he goes, the greater the shadow on Qu Yun, which will make murongsheng unable to see clearly.


    Suddenly, doctor Xue didn''t feel like he was being directed, so he quickly took two lights from the side. Seeing that there was no place to put it around, he really listened to what murongsheng said and stood there with his hands raised.


    This high level of light, even if the doctor Xue stand very close, there is no shadow. Murongsheng wears a strange thing on his hand and rubs it on Qu Yun''s heart. Then touch it, press it on it, and casually say to doctor Xue, "cut Qu Yun''s heart and take out the poisonous insects in it."


    On hearing this, doctor Xue immediately took a cold breath and opened his eyes: "if the heart is cut, then Qu Yun can''t live!"


    How important the heart is is everyone knows. Don''t say to cut it with a dagger, take out the poisonous insects from inside. It''s a little bit of a small collision, which may directly lead to the death of people!


    Doctor Xue doesn''t know how murongsheng can say this kind of thing so calmly now. Does she know that it''s impossible! She knows that Qu Yun can''t die now! He still carries shangguanhuang''s life on his back!


    "Ha ha."


    Murongsheng sneered: "will you die? How do you know if you don''t try? Is it difficult? Do you still expect to take the initiative to get rid of the poisonous insects on shangguanhuang after Qu Yun wakes up? "


    "What''s more, I''m fully confident now. If I''m not sure, I can''t choose to do so."


    At this time, no doctor dares to touch a person''s heart. Even doctor Xue, who is highly respected in the world, does not dare to touch other people''s hearts casually.


    Just listening to murongsheng''s words, I feel very fantastic.


    But


    When murongsheng said this, he didn''t feel guilty.


    That''s because, it''s not how superb her technique is, how brilliant her medical skills are, but because in her secret place, there is a God who has opened the plug-in for her! The spring that can cure everything!


    Although, she didn''t want to use this kind of adverse things on Qu Yun at all.


    But now it can''t be used. In order to ensure that Qu Yun won''t have any accidents during the operation, murongsheng, even if he is not willing to give up, must also use spring water for Qu Yun at this time, hanging her life.


    At least, we can''t let Qu Yun get angry before taking out the poisonous insects.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Qu Yun to take advantage of it. It''s enough for Qu Yun to breathe.


    It is absolutely impossible to recover Qu Yun!


    Doctor Xue did not dare to blink at murongsheng. He could not imagine where murongsheng''s self-confidence came from.


    What supported murongsheng''s words.

 Chapter 1830

    However, what makes him feel strange most is that.


    This kind of arrogant and arrogant words came from murongsheng''s mouth, but he didn''t question it at all. There was a kind of conviction in his heart. She would be able to do what murongsheng said.


    It is even strange to think that murongsheng is qualified to say such arrogant words.


    "You..."


    "What do you need me to do?" he said


    Doctor Xue thought that murongsheng could do it well in his heart. He adjusted his state and restored his appearance when he was seeing a doctor.


    Murongsheng glanced at doctor Xue and didn''t say anything else: "you ask someone to come in, stand in your position and hold the lamp. You come to help me."


    On hearing this, doctor Xue immediately went out with the lamp in his hand and called two people. Let two people stand left and right, each holding two lights in his hand.


    Suddenly, the light is much brighter than just now.


    The four bright lights were hanging above the two people. Now there was no shadow on the bed.


    Murongsheng didn''t see who the two men were. Anyway, there must be no problem with the people who doctor Xue called in.


    "You, wipe the blood from Qu Yun''s body with gauze, and you should also try to wipe the residual blood on his heart. Just be careful and don''t be too nervous. "


    Murongsheng turns around and takes another small dagger on the table and says to Xue Shenyi.


    What she said was more complicated than what she just said, because she knew it. The first time doctor Xue came into contact with this kind of thing, he would be scared. Even if he had made a decision to help her, he would be a little scared.


    So, he said in detail, trying to make doctor Xue not so nervous.


    It''s really useless because of nervousness.


    Doctor Xue, with gauze in his hand, looks at the big cut on Qu Yun''s body by murongsheng, and the beating heart in his body. I have to say that for him, it is really a considerable impact.


    Nothing to do, so quietly standing here, or will let his hand a little tremble.


    But think about it, if he can''t deal with things properly because of shaking, then shangguanhuang''s hope of survival is a little less. Suddenly took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    The whole room is full of thick smell of blood. Doctor Xue tries to keep his hands from shaking, and then follows murongsheng''s instructions. Little by little, he wiped away the blood left on Qu Yun''s body. After wiping the outside, doctor Xue took a look at the beating heart, swallowed his saliva and stretched out his hand


    What should be said has been made clear. Murongsheng has no mind to pay attention to how tangled and struggling doctor Xue''s heart is now.


    Two hands gently rubbed on Qu Yun''s heart. When he found a position, murongsheng didn''t hesitate at all. Without hesitation, he cut the position away with his dagger.


    For a moment, the heart, which was still intact at the beginning, was cut open, and the structure inside was suddenly exposed in front of doctor Xue.


    Doctor Xue felt a fit of nausea and almost didn''t open his mouth to spit things out.

 Chapter 1831

    Even the four lights on the top of my head swayed a little at this time.


    "All stand firm for me, take the lamp in my hand!"


    Murongsheng immediately said seriously: "now, people here can''t tolerate any mistakes! If you make a mistake, you all know what the consequences will be


    Because, at this time. The poisonous insect that Qu Yun raised in his body has been exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    This insect was raised in his heart by Qu Yun. When murongsheng just cut it open, it showed up.


    Doctor Xue quickly covered his mouth with his hand and choked back the things that had just come out of his throat. Listen to murongsheng''s words, there is no unnecessary action, and his eyes are not flickering before. He stares at the insect hidden in Qu Yun''s heart, and does not blink.


    He was afraid that if he blinked his eyes carelessly, the insect would run away from Qu Yun''s heart!


    "No..."


    Doctor Xue covered his mouth excitedly and faltered here. He pointed to the insect in the heart and motioned Murong Sheng to take out the insect. He didn''t dare to speak because he was afraid that as soon as he opened his mouth, vomit would come out and disturb murongsheng.


    Murongsheng is very calm at the moment. He is not as excited as doctor Xue. He can''t even speak.


    The expression on the face is calm, even more calm than at the beginning.


    Take a deep breath, take out a kind of tool that can clamp things, slowly extend it, clamp the insect in the heart, and then pull it out slowly bit by bit.


    And this insect is clamped by murongsheng, there is no resistance at the moment. It''s like falling into a deep sleep now. I can''t feel the outside world. When murongsheng slowly pulled it out of his heart


    Seeing that, things are about to succeed, most of the insect''s body is about to be extracted by Murong Sheng.


    Just as murongsheng continued to pull out, Qu Yun, who was lying on the bed, suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something, and the whole person directly twitched.


    Not only Qu Yun, but also Shangguan Huang, who was lying on the other side, had the same convulsion.


    Even now, both of them are unconscious. But the exposed arms are still twitching drum by drum.


    This means that the two people''s reaction was triggered by her desire to completely separate the poisonous insects from Qu Yun''s heart.


    Murongsheng noticed the situation of shangguanhuang for the first time, so naturally, his action stopped in the first time.


    Sure enough, the second after murongsheng stopped, Qu Yun''s convulsions stopped. Even shangguanhuang''s muscle twitch stopped.


    This made Doctor Xue look a little unbelievable. He took a look at Qu Yun and Guan Huang, and finally his eyes fell on Murong Sheng: "this What is to be done? "


    Not to mention that doctor Xue didn''t know what to do now, even murongsheng didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1832

    Murongsheng frowned. It was obvious that what had just happened was something she didn''t expect.


    Hesitated for a while, finally decided: "continue!"


    The poisonous insects made by Qu Yun are always invincible. They are very poisonous. Naturally, they are different from other insects.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to have some reactions when getting the insect out of Qu Yun''s body.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. After a little pause, he continued to move.


    As a result, unexpectedly, after just pulling out a little distance, Qu Yun began to twitch as violently as before.


    This makes Murong Sheng have to stop again, let Qu Yun quiet down.


    Seeing that Qu Yun''s actions are so fierce two times in a row, Qu Yun''s behavior is so violent when he is about to reach the critical moment that there is no way for murongsheng to concentrate on pulling out the poisonous insects, which can''t help but make doctor Xue a little silly.


    "This What should we do


    It''s clear that now Qu Yun has lost consciousness. He doesn''t have any perception and consciousness. Therefore, the insect in Qu Yun''s body should be taken for granted. For the time being, it''s a bug without perception.


    And now if you want to get rid of this insect, it''s the best time.


    But why?


    Now this insect seems to have taken root in Qu Yun''s heart. It can''t move at all!


    As long as murongsheng tries to pull out the poisonous insects, Qu Yun''s reaction will be very big.


    With that, shangguanhuang also had a reaction, so murongsheng had to let go.


    However, if murongsheng let go, there would be no way to get rid of this insect. Shangguanhuang still has no way to solve it!


    So what''s going on now?!!


    It can''t be said that the poisonous insect Qu Yun raised in his heart gave birth to his own consciousness during this period of time. Not willing to leave Qu Yun''s heart, that''s why this is the case?


    "No


    Murongsheng stares at the bug in Qu Yun''s heart and responds to doctor Xue''s words: "it shouldn''t be the bug..."


    When he heard murongsheng''s response, doctor Xue found out that he had just said what he was worried about.


    "Since it''s not the reason for the insects, where is the reason?" But doctor Xue didn''t have time to ask anything else. He quickly asked what he wanted to know.


    If we can''t find out the reason, shangguanhuang will be finished!


    Murongsheng shakes the tool in his hand a little, and the bug caught by the tool moves twice because of murongsheng''s shaking.


    In this way, it looks like a dead insect that can''t die any more. It doesn''t look alive at all.


    But this is the problem.


    "This insect looks like a common insect. I''m afraid the real problem lies in the way of raising this insect... "


    Murongsheng stares at him and gnashes his teeth: "if I''m not wrong, this insect should not be raised according to the normal way, but Qu Yun raised it with his own heart and blood in a more cruel way!"

 Chapter 1833

    "From the moment Qu Yun put this insect into his body, Qu Yun had already lived and died with this insect! If Qu Yun dies, then insects die. If the poisonous insects die, so does Qu Yun. No matter what means or methods are used, these two people can not be stripped away! "


    "And if she died, then the insects would die, and shangguanhuang would die!"


    With these words, murongsheng''s face changed slightly, and he could not help shaking with the tool in his hand and the insect''s hand.


    If it wasn''t for the last trace of rational emotion in my heart, I''m afraid that murongsheng''s Gu insect in his hand would have been divided into two parts by this time!


    After hearing what murongsheng said, there was a big gasping voice in the room.


    Vicious!!


    It''s so vicious!!


    It''s true that Qu Yun didn''t live up to his name in the world, little fairy!!!


    This is the only word that people present can think of at this time.


    Vicious!


    Spicy!


    No one can do such a thing except Qu Yun!


    "Well What should we do now? Shall we continue? "


    After hearing this news, doctor Xue almost reached the top of despair.


    As early as before, he was at a loss about shangguanhuang''s situation!


    If he hadn''t calmed down with murongsheng, he wouldn''t have known what to do!


    But now, it seems that even murongsheng doesn''t know what to do. He just listens to what murongsheng says and can''t think of any way.


    Sure enough, at the beginning, the expectation was too high, so when he heard that there was no room for maneuver, it was so disappointing that it was so hard for him to accept it.


    Murongsheng did not speak, but closed his eyes tightly and took a deep breath.


    The strong smell of blood filled murongsheng''s nose. Now murongsheng really wanted to cut off Qu Yun''s flesh with the dagger in his hand and put him to death!


    No!!


    Even if it is to use this means to vent her anger, it can''t completely eliminate the anger in her heart!


    She wants to pull out Qu Yun''s three spirits and six spirits and find a way to beat him to death!


    Only by doing so, it seems that she can completely eliminate her hatred for Qu Yun!


    It''s a pity.


    Now she can''t move Qu Yun.


    Not only can not hurt Qu Yun, but also at this time, when she is so angry, she should use her most precious spring to hang Qu Yun''s life!!!


    Can''t let Qu Yun have an accident, can''t let Qu Yun die!!


    This is what makes murongsheng feel most uncomfortable!


    Murongsheng now has no way to describe, her heart at this moment, how irritable it is!!!


    I want to tear Qu Yun, but I have to feed Qu Yun with my own things and hang her life!!


    Is the individual, all can understand this kind of feeling is how uncomfortable, how suffocate!


    "Don''t be quiet!" Doctor Xue''s heart was shocked. He didn''t know what to do. He found that murongsheng didn''t pay any attention to him. He said again, "what are we going to do now? You''d better say it."

 Chapter 1834

    "What to do?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked at Qu Yun as if he had been poisoned. He sneered: "things have come to this point. What else can we do? Do you have any room to retreat? "


    "Since there''s no room for retreat, it''s a must for both life and death!"


    "If you win, shangguanhuang will live! If you lose Of course, I can''t make this result lose! "


    Qu Yun''s chest has been cut open. If she stops here and doesn''t continue, does she want to let this insect stay in Qu Yun''s heart? Let shangguanhuang live under Qu Yun''s control forever?


    No way, she won''t allow it!


    Murongsheng can''t indulge such uncontrollable things that can break out anytime and anywhere.


    In particular, Qu Yun is not the kind of person who is easy to control!


    However, murongsheng couldn''t let his freedom go if there was any harm. What''s more, Qu Yun himself is a very dangerous person!


    So, now have come to this step, so long can only continue, desperately bet!


    At least if you win the bet, shangguanhuang''s life will be no threat!


    Now, the bet is that Qu Yun''s current physical condition is not good at all, so I''ll bet on this little chance! Then separate the bug from Qu Yun''s body before it will collapse in his body!


    Doctor Xue opens his mouth to persuade murongsheng.


    See is now looking at murongsheng this a very firm expression, words just to the mouth, and was swallowed back by doctor Xue.


    Just as murongsheng said, it''s absolutely impossible for Qu Yun to take this insect that he keeps inside!


    If not, Shangguan Huang''s life will still be controlled by Qu Yun''s reasoning!


    "Then I''ll prepare some things to hang Qu Yun''s breath." Now that he has decided to force the insect out of Qu Yun''s heart, he has to make preparations.


    In case Qu Yun suddenly burps his fart before the insect is taken out, it''s over.


    "Don''t go. Just take this thing and hang it for her."


    Murongsheng called doctor Xue, who was about to go outside. He shook his sleeve and fell out of the sleeve a human ginseng which had almost grown up.


    If you look at it carefully, it seems that there is something missing in the ginseng, which is immediately recognized by doctor Xue. Isn''t this the ginseng just put into shangguanhuang''s mouth?


    Now that murongsheng has so generously taken out such a powerful ginseng, the decoction that doctor Xue wants to prepare will not be used.


    "What do I need to do now?"


    Doctor Xue took the ginseng, cut it off with a knife and put it into Qu Yun''s mouth.


    Murong Shen''s face was calm. He took a deep breath and told him, "hold Qu Yun''s body down and don''t let her move suddenly."


    "Good."


    Doctor Xue wiped the dirty things on his body casually, reached out and pressed Qu Yun''s body, and took a deep breath like murongsheng: "I''m ready, let''s go!"


    Murongsheng has been holding that thing in his hand, holding the poisonous insect. His hand is a little stiff, and now he can move slightly. However, this time murongsheng didn''t smoke the insects as slowly as he did just now, but his action was quite big and fast!

 Chapter 1835

    It''s very fast.


    Before doctor Xue could blink, he saw that the insect had been pulled out of Qu Yun''s heart by Murong Sheng!


    This momentum, I''m afraid, will be able to pull this insect out of Qu Yun''s heart in the next second.


    It''s just that what they expected happened at this time.


    Qu Yun''s body, which was originally quiet, trembled violently at this time. It was even worse than that wave of shaking just now!


    It can be said that Qu Yun''s movements can no longer be described by the word trembling.


    Because Qu Yun''s whole person, his whole body, was resisting and shaking, trying to get rid of it.


    "Come on!! Hurry up! Qu Yun''s bleeding!!! Hurry up


    Doctor Xue controls Qu Yun''s body. Looking at the situation in front of him, sweat comes out from his forehead.


    It''s not just the small opening on Qu Yun''s heart opened by murongsheng. It''s bleeding outside now. Even the big cut in the chest was bleeding outside.


    As if, the blood in Qu Yun''s body, want to take advantage of this opportunity, all gush out!


    Murongsheng naturally can see the present situation, but his action doesn''t stop at all. Because, she had already felt that the insect was about to be pulled out by her. Just use your strength to get the last bit of tail out!


    But who can know, at this critical moment, a sudden change happened!


    Qu Yun, who was supposed to be in a coma without any intuition, suddenly opened his eyes at this time!!


    Moreover, the look inside the eyes, a little bit of trance, do not look very sober.


    Sober as if just did not seem to wake up from a coma in general!


    Qu Yun, the reason why she woke up was because she was completely awakened by pain!


    At this critical moment, doctor Xue suddenly lost his mind and completely forgot what he needed to do!


    He just stares at Qu Yun and doesn''t move, as if he is the one who is in a coma!


    Obviously, doctor Xue didn''t react from the beginning. There will be such a big play!


    However, before Qu Yun could blink his eyes, he could see clearly the situation around him. See a little cold light flash, a silver needle instantly into Qu Yun''s temple inside.


    Let just still dead of open wide eyes, incomparably sober Qu Yun''s head in an instant toward a crooked past, once again closed eyes.


    What happened at this time seems like a long time. But actually? It''s just a blink of an eye.


    Doctor Xue shakes his head blankly, looks at Qu Yun in sweat, and looks up at murongsheng.


    See murongsheng''s face also have no integral blood, the breathing sound is short, and the sound is heavier than the sound.


    Obviously, even murongsheng didn''t expect that Qu Yun would wake up at this time. He wasn''t ready to deal with it!


    Fortunately, just now murongsheng''s reaction is fast, otherwise


    Murongsheng and doctor Xue turn their heads to shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang is still in a coma and doesn''t wake up as suddenly as Qu Yun.

 Chapter 1836

    The cold sweat came out of the body and stayed along the body. It also wet the sheets under the body.


    But


    Shangguanhuang''s breathing is also more and more urgent


    This let Murong Sheng hold that Gu insect, standing in the same place is not dare to move.


    Looking at only a little bit of Gu Chong''s tail left, he can completely separate Gu Chong from Qu Yun. Now Murong Sheng''s face is a little ugly.


    "This Is Qu Yun bleeding a little too much? "


    Doctor Xue keeps changing the gauze in his hand to wipe Qu Yun''s blood. However, even if he blocks all the gauze in his hand, he still can''t stop the outflow of blood completely.


    Even if it is, just now murongsheng has already made preparations to prick a silver needle on quyun''s acupoint, but the blood is still flowing out.


    "Don''t say nothing! Hurry to think of a way! It''s not a way for the blood to flow down like this! If she continues to flow like this, she will really hang up! " Doctor Xue didn''t care about Qu Yun.


    But now the most important thing is whether Qu Yun is dead or alive, because Qu Yun''s life is tightly tied with Shangguan Huang!


    Even if he doesn''t care about Qu Yun''s life or death, he can''t!


    "Panic what panic? If you panic again, can you stop her blood? "


    Murongsheng scolded: "go and pour the water in the quilt into Qu Yun''s stomach." He never looked at doctor Xue again and focused on Qu Yun.


    Then, the poisonous insects that had just been pulled out of Qu Yun''s body were stuffed into Qu Yun''s heart again


    Seeing that doctor Xue poured all the spring water in the quilt into Qu Yun, doctor Xue reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Looking down, he found that murongsheng had begun to sew up the opening of Qu Yun''s heart.


    "That''s it? Can''t you try again? Or do you think of another way? " Doctor Xue grabs murongsheng''s hand quickly and doesn''t let her continue to sew.


    If you put the insect back again, when will it take to take it out again?


    "There is no other way." Murongsheng said that he was very sure, and he opened the hand of doctor Xue. Just as he was about to continue, murongsheng took a look at doctor Xue. He didn''t move on. "What''s next, do you want to do?"


    "Me?"


    "I''ll do it?" Before he had time to think about what to do with Gu Chong, doctor Xue had no idea of what to do with Gu Chong. He was forced by murongsheng to put something in his hand.


    When I saw it, I found that murongsheng was just holding the needle and thread that was suturing Qu Yun''s heart.


    Doctor Xue moved the smallest embroidery needle that he held in his finger, and the ordinary silk thread was worn in the eye of the needle.


    However, the other end of the thread has been inserted into Qu Yun''s heart by murongsheng, and the other end is in his hand. For a moment, even doctor Xue didn''t know what to do now.


    "Have you ever sewed before?"


    Doctor Xue was stunned by murongsheng: "I sewed clothes for myself."


    "That''s OK. You can sew Qu Yun''s heart with this needle and thread. It''s the same as you sew clothes, but it needs to be tight. "

 Chapter 1837

    Murongsheng stood by the bed, looked at it, stretched out his hand and pulled out the group of gauze that was blocking Qu Yun''s chest.


    Sure enough, after drinking the spring water in the secret place, Qu Yun would not bleed as much as he just did.


    Without the cover of the gauze, murongsheng made a big incision in his chest, which was exposed in front of doctor Xue!


    Just now, the wound was blocked by gauze, so there was no blood hole at all. Doctor Xue could barely hold it. Now, all of a sudden, murongsheng let him see the front of Qu Yun''s wound. Suddenly, he was once again shocked by the bloody scenery in front of him, which refreshed his heart''s endurance.


    "No, no, I can''t do it. I really can''t do it!"


    Doctor Xue said quickly: "I''ve never done anything like this, and I don''t use any needle or thread to sew people''s wounds! I haven''t done it. If I can''t do it, you''d better do it! "


    Even if he could barely sew up the wound, he could not sew up the human flesh with needle and thread!


    Murongsheng adjusted his position for a while, then clamped Qu Yun''s innermost skin with something in his hand, and then said, "how can I know if I can do it without doing it? Besides, it''s not easy to have such an opportunity to learn now. Don''t you want to know something about it? "


    "After this village, there will be no such shop. You should think it over carefully. There will be no chance to practice for you in the future."


    As soon as he said this, he hit doctor Xue''s heart directly.


    This is really his first experience of this kind of thing. A man''s chest has been cut a big hole, even his heart has been cut a small hole, and he is still alive! And listen to murongsheng''s meaning, as long as the wound is sewed back, then Qu Yun can still live.


    This kind of thing has to be said, should be the first strange thing in the world!


    If you miss this time, maybe in the future No, it should be certain. I really don''t know whether this kind of opportunity will appear again in the future to practice for him.


    So


    "Good! Then I''ll try it! " Doctor Xue thought a little and agreed immediately.


    He himself is immersed in medical technology, and now he is given such a touch, which he has never touched before, so his interest is very big.


    Even if I hesitated before, the man who cut his chest was Qu Yun! Murongsheng is not afraid, so what else can he be afraid of!


    Since he can feel a new thing about medicine at this time, he will go forward bravely!


    "If I don''t do it right, remember to teach me how to do it."


    Although he wanted to seize this opportunity, there was still some timidity in doctor Xue''s heart, and he never did it. For fear that he would have a little deviation, it would be bad to lose Qu Yun''s life at that time.


    Although Qu Yun''s death has nothing to do with him, Shangguan Huang''s life has something to do with him!


    "Well."


    Murongsheng looks at doctor Xue''s appearance, his trembling body and his hands. Murongsheng sips his mouth and feels helpless. This appearance is not like what doctor Xue said. He sewed his own clothes.


    This is clearly, never took the needle and thread!

 Chapter 1838

    It''s obvious that I''ve never raised my hand to hold a needle and thread!


    Doctor Xue is really


    But it doesn''t matter. Doctor Xue''s situation is just right!


    She has excellent medical skills, especially needlework. If she is allowed to sew the two holes in Qu Yun''s body. In any case, she can''t belittle her medical skills and needlework!


    Even if just don''t pay attention to, casually sew the wound, she can''t sew in a mess, and will definitely sew the wound beautifully!


    However, for people like Qu Yun, why do you want to sew up so carefully?!


    Now she wants to tear Qu Yun''s heart. How can she expect Qu Yun to be comfortable?!


    Therefore, it is most appropriate to leave the final and most important finishing work to doctor Xue.


    After all, doctor Xue has never sewed a wound. This is not a person who often sews clothes for himself. Maybe he hasn''t sewed it several times.


    So, now looking at the twisted wound marks of doctor Xue, murongsheng has never had a stiff face with a little smile, and now he finally has a little smile.


    But this smile is not a happy smile, but a sneer!


    It''s best to sew it ugly and ugly. It''s the happiest time for her to die!


    Murongsheng was a little relieved to see doctor Xue struggling to sew up there. His forehead was full of sweat, flowing down his cheek. Under the guidance of murongsheng, he sewed up Qu Yun''s wounds bit by bit.


    Sure enough, I didn''t see a drop of blood coming out of Qu Yun''s body.


    "Er..."


    Xue Shen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "now, is it a success?" Straighten some sore body, looked down at his own suture wound.


    Although the stitches are crooked, some of them are thicker and the other is thinner. The stitches are loose and tight and messy. Like a twisty caterpillar, no Maybe it''s uglier than that twisted caterpillar!


    But, how to say?


    At least the wound was sewn up. No matter what, there was no mistake. It was good after all.


    Doctor Xue loosens his teeth and turns to murongsheng.


    Although he didn''t speak, the look in his eyes seemed to be waiting for murongsheng''s approval. There was a little pride.


    Murongsheng didn''t speak directly. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the huge sutured mark on Qu Yun''s chest. When he looked at it, he felt very ugly.


    It''s estimated that after the wound is opened and closed, it''s also very ugly and can''t restore the smoothness before.


    "Very good, very good, just wonderful!"


    It can be said that the first operation of doctor Xue was quite bad. For example, a good cloth was completely turned into a rotten cloth by doctor Xue. However, murongsheng was very satisfied with it.


    It should be said that they are extremely satisfied!


    Looking at murongsheng''s smile, doctor Xue finally breathed a sigh of relief: "where did you learn this thing?"

 Chapter 1839

    The uglier the stitching, the more murongsheng likes it.


    As for the stitching technique of doctor Xue, even if the stitching is removed, that piece of skin can''t be saved.


    "Not bad, quite good, very good."


    Doctor Xue''s technique is obviously very poor. What can be said is the bottom of the needlework. If you carry it out, you will be scolded. It''s called a rough, simple, not qualified at all.


    However, for such a situation, murongsheng is simply satisfied, can no longer be satisfied.


    Looking at murongsheng''s smile on the corner of his mouth, doctor Xue suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Looking up at Qu Yun lying on the bed, he turned his eyes to Qu Yun''s wound and said to himself, "it''s not so difficult to sew it up just now However, this kind of stitching technique is amazing. I''ve never seen it before. "


    "Where did you learn that?"


    After finishing everything, doctor Xue calmed down and began to think of the most crucial problem.


    Murongsheng''s medical skill is very powerful. He knows it, but it''s not this powerful way, is it?


    He can always get out something he doesn''t know, such as feigning death before, and cutting the chest and heart now, and then sewing them up. There''s no blood leaking out yet!


    "From the general book."


    Murongsheng said that the wind was light and the clouds were light, but doctor Xue was frightened: "what?!! You just read from a book, do you dare to implement it directly


    Doctor Xue is hard to imagine: "you never thought that if you fail, then shangguanhuang''s life will be gone!"


    "I''ve come to this point. Do you still have time to think about so many things?"


    "Even if I didn''t start, Qu Yun could make shangguanhuang come alive?" Murong Sheng snorted coldly, "do you think Qu Yun will have such kind heart to let Shangguan Huang go?"?! Daydreaming


    "I''m just fighting when I don''t have a chance. How can I know there''s no room for retreat if I don''t fight?"


    "What''s more, we''ve already done it. Is there no problem with Qu Yun? And let you learn a new way to treat people. Isn''t it two wins at one stroke? "


    What murongsheng said made Doctor Xue always feel that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Standing there pondering, when I look up at murongsheng, I find that murongsheng has already begun to tie a silver needle on Qu Yun.


    "What are you doing now?"


    After reading it for a long time, doctor Xue didn''t understand it, so he frowned and asked.


    Murongsheng didn''t mean to stop his action at all. He answered doctor Xue: "the puppet Gu can''t be taken out now. Maybe in the future..."


    When he said that, Qu Yun paused a little: "maybe in the future we can find another way to take out the poisonous insects in Qu Yun''s body. But before the insects are taken out, Qu Yun can''t get anything wrong. She has to lie down on the bed for me and have a good sleep! "


    She has no way to take out the poisonous insects now, but it doesn''t mean that there won''t be any in the future!!

 Chapter 1840

    So now, before finding a solution, the only thing that can be done is to let Qu Yun sleep thoroughly.


    She has been sleeping so unconsciously, losing her control over her body, and then letting Gu Chong sleep with Qu Yun.


    She doesn''t mind sleeping forever!


    As long as shangguanhuang doesn''t wake up one day, Qu Yun will have to sleep one day.


    After she finds a solution, Qu Yun can go to sleep.


    "Maybe, now we can only use this method..." Doctor Xue seriously thought about what murongsheng said.


    After thinking for a long time, I had to make sure that what murongsheng said was right, and there was only one way: "but It''s OK to let a person sleep for a short time, but if it''s a long time, one or two years Even for a longer time, if her body only depends on some soup and medicine to hang her life, I''m afraid that if it goes on like this, it will die sooner or later? "


    "In this case, isn''t shangguanhuang also..."


    "No


    Without waiting for doctor Xue to finish, murongsheng directly interrupted doctor Xue''s words: "since I have chosen this method, then I have a way to ensure that Qu Yun can live forever even if he doesn''t eat or drink."


    "Until shangguanhuang woke up and lived to the moment when I wanted Qu Yun to disappear from the world."


    "That''s good," said doctor Xue. He had no doubt about what murongsheng said now. "I believe what you said."


    Since murongsheng chose to say it, he must have something to rely on.


    And murongsheng, will never take shangguanhuang''s life to joke!


    Otherwise, murongsheng would not rush to come here in such a hurry, and he would take the chance of taking risks that he had never used before.


    "I''ll ask people to arrange everything, and I''ll send someone specially to watch Qu Yun. I won''t let her go out again What are you doing? "


    Before he had finished what doctor Xue wanted to say, he heard the sound of crushing the bones.


    Before he could react, he watched Murong Sheng smash every joint of Qu Yun''s legs and feet with his internal force!


    Even two arms did not have the slightest accident, all broken!


    looked as like as two peas, but the body was intact, and there was not a single change.


    However, as long as you pinch the bone, you can understand that Qu Yun is a useless person, and her joints have been broken to pieces. Even the great Luo immortal can''t be cured.


    Even after waking up, it is absolutely impossible to stand like a normal person.


    Even, I don''t even have the ability to bounce. It''s usually so light to turn over. I''m afraid it''s more difficult for Qu Yun to turn over than to ascend to heaven. In any case, she can''t do it easily.


    Doctor Xue gapes at murongsheng, and after crushing the joints of Qu Yun''s fingers, he sees murongsheng stop.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw doctor Xue''s dull face. His expression was very


    "That''s what she deserves!"


    Murongsheng didn''t cover up at all, expressing his disgust for Qu Yun.

 Chapter 1841

    "This is what Qu Yun deserves!"


    Even Qu Yun may not wake up in her life under her medicine, but she can''t let Qu Yun go so easily!


    Qu Yun is cruel and ruthless. She can''t feel comfortable in her heart if she lies so peacefully on the bed!


    It''s really cruel to use this method on girls. Even worse, it''s extremely cruel and hard to look directly at.


    But I''m sorry that Qu Yun is not a weak woman.


    Moreover, what she can completely believe is that if she ever falls into Qu Yun''s hands, I''m afraid Qu Yun''s way of treating her will be 100 times or even 1000 times more cruel than she is now!


    "Let someone in and clean up the room a little. I''ll take him back."


    Murongsheng takes the gauze stained with blood on the ground to one side, steps over Qu Yun on the bed and comes to shangguanhuang. He carefully puts shangguanhuang''s clothes on and says to doctor Xue.


    Just as murongsheng was about to reach out to help shangguanhuang up, he stretched out two arms from the side to hold shangguanhuang first.


    "Let me down."


    Hearing this familiar voice, murongsheng turned his head and looked at it. Eyes slightly flickered, and then nodded to the speaker: "be careful."


    If the speaker is someone else, murongsheng will not believe it.


    But the person who said this sentence was Wuyu, so Murong Sheng''s heart can be said to be 100% relieved, and handed shangguanhuang to Wuyu.


    Even though Wuyu''s heart has a lot of space for her and a lot of space for her, for shangguanhuang, Wuyu is 100% loyal to shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng first step down from the bed, will give the position to Wuyu, this time found that there are two lamps on the table.


    Thoughtfully, he took another look at Wuyu. Looking at this situation, one of the people who just stood here holding the lamp for them was not yingmu, but Wuyu?


    No wonder it''s so quiet and undisturbed.


    Otherwise, how can ordinary people see that scene without any movement?


    After waiting for shangguanhuang to be carried away by Wuyu, murongsheng takes a big step out of the room without looking at Qu Yun on the bed.


    Stay here for one more second, you will feel incomparable disgust!


    After shangguanhuang was settled, murongsheng began to examine shangguanhuang carefully.


    "You say, has he..."


    In his spare time, doctor Xue naturally gave shangguanhuang a pulse to see the situation. When checking the pulse, I found that shangguanhuang''s pulse was very stable, and there seemed to be no damage to his internal power, but he was so unconscious all the time.


    Doctor Xue was very remorseful. If he hadn''t been a step late, how could he


    If he hadn''t been in a daze and cooperated with shangguanhuang earlier, then Qu Yun would have been subdued long ago! I''m afraid shangguanhuang won''t be in a coma like he is now


    In the current situation, he doesn''t know whether shangguanhuang''s thoughts are still independent or whether his brain has been controlled by the insects

 Chapter 1842

    If the brain is not controlled by insects, will the memory, all thoughts and all perceptions that have existed for so many years disappear, leaving a blank fog?


    He only obeys the control of Qu Yun''s insects, but doesn''t know what his consciousness is?


    Doctor Xue didn''t finish what he said. He was afraid that when he finished, he would get murongsheng''s affirmative answer. So, if you only dare to say half a word, you stop.


    He did not dare to hear the truth of the matter.


    However, even if doctor Xue only dares to say such general words, murongsheng can understand what doctor Xue wants to say.


    "Don''t worry, his body is just a little weak now, and nothing else is serious. Just give him a good rest and a good sleep. When he wakes up, he will wake up


    Murongsheng said, eyes down: "don''t guess anything here, since there is no problem, for our present situation, it is the best news."


    Shangguanhuang has been in a coma. How can she identify whether shangguanhuang''s brain is good or bad, or whether people are demented?


    She is a human being, not a God who can control everything.


    She can''t make any judgment at all.


    But now she temporarily did not find any problems, it means that now is the best state.


    "Now, it can only be like this."


    Doctor Xue sighed solemnly: "now look at his situation first. I''ll go and arrange Qu Yun first."


    Without stopping here, doctor Xue quickly left the room.


    As soon as he left, Wuyu, who was standing in the room, was silent and went out with doctor Xue.


    When all the people in the room were gone, there was only shangguanhuang lying on the bed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    There is murongsheng standing by.


    "What''s the matter with you now..." Murongsheng sat by the bed and quietly looked at shangguanhuang.


    Just now, she didn''t tell doctor Xue the truth.


    Shangguanhuang''s current situation is not that there is no problem, but that she does not see any problem at all!


    There are too many reasons why a person is unconscious!


    Maybe the brain is broken, maybe some part of the body is damaged, maybe


    The worst possible outcome is The brain has been occupied by poisonous insects Wait, wait, wait.


    As long as it is the reason why people have been unconscious, murongsheng can think of many kinds of things in an instant.


    If you want to let her to cure these problems, in fact, it is not difficult, she can arrogantly say, she can!


    But now the most difficult problem is that she did not examine shangguanhuang''s situation carefully at all. She only checked it based on her experience.


    So, what''s wrong? She can''t find it at all!!!


    Especially this brain problem


    As for the problems in her body, she has checked and found nothing wrong. If there''s something wrong, and she doesn''t check it out, there''s nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 1843

    She has secretly used so much spring water for shangguanhuang and fed it to him. How can we say that it has been repaired at this time.


    However, what made her most suspicious was that maybe It''s really what happened in my mind, which leads to that I haven''t woken up yet.


    She is not afraid of any harm. What she is most afraid of is the damage to shangguanhuang''s brain caused by the poisonous insects that Qu Yun planted in shangguanhuang''s body!


    If so, then she really can''t do it


    "If only the medical skills hidden in the secret place could solve this problem..."


    Murongsheng sighed and held shangguanhuang''s hand.


    Now, if shangguanhuang''s brain is damaged by the poisonous insects, the only thing waiting for him is a miracle


    But if shangguanhuang can''t wake up in five years, she really can''t keep shangguanhuang alive


    Even if the spring is very strong, but No matter how powerful it is, it''s impossible for a person to live more than five years without eating or drinking!!!


    After five years, if shangguanhuang hasn''t woken up yet What else can she take to maintain shangguanhuang''s life?!


    For the first time, murongsheng felt how confused the road was and how she couldn''t see the end clearly. It was so dark that she didn''t know where to go.


    "No, no!" Murongsheng slapped himself in the face and woke him up, "I can''t think that way!"


    Things have been like this, she should not want to be so pessimistic!


    If even she has to admit her life, who will save shangguanhuang''s life?!


    "Don''t worry, I will think of a good way to wake you up! If you feel really tired now and don''t want to open your eyes, have a good sleep. When you have a good rest, wake up. But don''t sleep too long Because... " Murongsheng said, holding shangguanhuang''s hand and putting it on his stomach, "I don''t want you to miss the birth of the child."


    "This is the child of the two of us. Though, it''s not in my plan, this child came into the world. But you will still like him, won''t you? I hope to see the birth and growth of the child... "


    "So wake up quickly, we''re all here waiting for you to wake up I''m waiting for you with my children... "


    Murongsheng held shangguanhuang''s hand tightly, and what he said seemed to be saying to shangguanhuang or to himself.


    As if the oath, gentle but very firm.


    "If you really want to sleep for a lifetime, then I will try my best to make you sleep for a lifetime without being disturbed by others..."


    Since shangguanhuang is the one she wants to hold and the one she wants to own, she will not let go of anything she says.


    Even if shangguanhuang would lie in bed all her life, and would not talk to her without opening her eyes, she would take care of shangguanhuang all her life!


    Not that she murongsheng is so great, but because her heart didn''t want to love others, but now

 Chapter 1844

    Now that she has found the person she wants to catch, she won''t let go so easily!


    Even if she can''t wake up when lying on the bed, she will take care of shangguanhuang all her life!


    Not that she murongsheng is how great, but that her heart is not so easy to deliver. Now that you have delivered your letter to shangguanhuang, you can''t go back.


    From now on, it''s impossible to ask for your letter again.


    As long as it is recognized, it is a lifetime.


    All night, no one came to disturb murongsheng and shangguanhuang.


    Murongsheng is really tired now. He sleeps by the bedside in his clothes all night.


    When it''s daybreak outside, murongsheng wakes up, and then he wakes up. When I woke up, I found that my clothes were blood and strange liquid, which made me feel sick.


    Murongsheng covered his mouth with his hand, nausea and vomiting.


    It was not easy to feel that the power was no longer surging. Murong Sheng took a deep breath. There was an unpleasant smell on his body. He was inhaled into his nose again, and immediately made Murong Sheng want to vomit.


    Murongsheng resisted the tumbling in his stomach and quickly took off all the clothes he was wearing and threw them into the corner to separate them from each other.


    "Come on! Somebody bring in the bath water


    Murongsheng didn''t see the situation outside, but she was also very clear that there must have been someone guarding outside.


    As for how many?


    I''m afraid there are a lot of people.


    Sure enough, in the next second, I felt something moving outside the door.


    Casually found a quilt, to the body a wrap. Murongsheng quickly got out of bed, went to the table, poured a cup of cold water, and poured it into his stomach, which forced the tumbling feeling in his stomach down.


    The cool water, along the chest all the way down, the whole person felt a burst of cool through the heart.


    A little relief, Murong Sheng this just stretched out his hand in his belly touched, vomit out a breath.


    It turns out that her body is not suitable for drinking so cold water for the night. But, that kind of retching feeling, really let her too uncomfortable!


    Looking at those pregnant ladies before, I didn''t realize how hard they were when they were pregnant.


    But now, it''s his turn. Murongsheng is pregnant, and he has already felt very hard before he reaches the most uncomfortable time. So I have to say that the feeling of pregnancy is really uncomfortable.


    Pull the quilt wrapped on the body, move back to the bed, and then carefully examine shangguanhuang''s physical condition.


    What we can know is that the pulse is stable, and the silver needle is stabbed into the blood hole in the body by repeatedly hitting the wall on the back. At this time, a lot of spring water is used to wipe it, and then it begins to scar slowly.


    The whole person, in addition to his abnormal pale and haggard face, is quiet, breathing steadily, as if he is asleep, and will wake up sooner or later


    Although, up to now did not wake up, it has been a whole night, shangguanhuang still did not wake up.

 Chapter 1845

    Murongsheng couldn''t say whether he was disappointed or something.


    It is clear that I have already had this psychological preparation, but when I really see shangguanhuang didn''t wake up, I still feel uncomfortable.


    He sat quietly on the bed and watched shangguanhuang for a long time. When the bath water she needed was lifted up, she took her eyes back.


    After all the servants who sent the bath water had retreated, murongsheng pulled the quilt from his body and walked down from the bed.


    Now she really wants to accompany shangguanhuang. She doesn''t want to leave shangguanhuang for a moment. However, she still has a lot of things to do, there are many more important things to be solved one by one.


    After the shower, the first thing she has to do is to have a good meal and replenish her strength.


    And then


    She should go to see Qu Yun who was carried out and see her situation!


    Murongsheng thought again and again, sinking his head into the hot water


    ¡­¡­


    For murongsheng, he was scared all night. He was far away in the Imperial Palace in the capital. Shangguanhong was the most comfortable night after he entered the imperial palace!


    For nothing else.


    Just because, when the sun just came up and the day was just dawning, his grand ceremony to ascend the throne would begin!


    From then on, he will become the most honorable person in Dazhou, the one who leaves most, and the one who sits on that chair!


    Although, this time he ascended the throne ceremony, he will only have once in his life, the grand ceremony is held in a hurry, but it can not be a little careless!


    Even though envoys from other countries are likely to be absent, he doesn''t care at all!


    Because, compared with the envoys of those countries, in his grand ceremony, as long as there are envoys from fengluan Kingdom, and the princesses of fengluan Kingdom who have been missing for so many years and have just been found back, come to attend, pray for him and bless him!


    That''s enough to prove everything!


    "Emperor, it''s time to bathe and change."


    Outside the door came the eunuch''s announcement. He had been sleepless for a long time. He stood quietly in front of the window. Looking at shangguanhong who had just turned out a little bit of fish belly and white sky, he opened his eyes in an instant.


    Black eyes, glowing.


    With pride, with excitement, with excitement.


    There is no way to hide it.


    "I see." Shangguanhong calmly responds, but involuntarily hooks up a trace of arrogant radian and goes out from the bedroom.


    "When the new emperor succeeds, he will change the name of the country..."


    On the high ancestral platform, the Minister of rites, holding the imperial edict, read out the holy parable aloud.


    Behind him was the Golden Dragon chair, on which sat shangguanhong in a gorgeous Dragon Robe.


    It''s amazing!


    And sitting on his side is Wanyan yinyao, who is also wearing a gorgeous Phoenix robe.


    Looking at kneeling below, the head of a piece of black pressure. Two people''s faces appeared, the same arrogant, invincible expression.


    I''m afraid that no matter who is standing in such a high position or sitting in such a high position, he will be proud and arrogant and will not pay attention to anyone!


    Even the envoys from other countries knelt down to shangguanhuang!

 Chapter 1846

    However, today''s protagonists should be shangguanhong and wanyanyinyao. But it happened that there was a situation in which someone was more eye-catching than the two of them!


    This is not two people''s home, but a foil home!


    Wanyan yinyao looks at the moment in the main hall. Except for the only one who sits down with shangguanhong, the fingertips hidden in the sleeves are broken several times!


    Clearly, today she should be the most eye-catching woman among all!


    But it happened that murongsheng robbed all this!


    Murongsheng is just a person who came to attend the ceremony of ascend the throne. Is it so beautiful?!!!


    Damn murongsheng!!


    Actually still sitting there motionless, no kneeling, needless to say nice!


    Even so stand out of the crowd sitting there, expressionless, not murongsheng this bitch, who can also be!


    The angry eyes of shangwanyan yinyao almost turned into substantive eyes. "Murongsheng" turned his face to look at this side, the corner of his mouth pulled out a trace of scornful arrogant sneer.


    Directly with a kind of vulnerable eyes back.


    If it is true before, then she is absolutely jealous of Wanyan yinyao, and jealous to death!


    But now it''s different!


    Now she, is no longer before her!


    She doesn''t need to be jealous of anyone, including Wanyan yinyao! She can hook her fingers and get everything she wants!


    Because now she is no longer Murong Ling, but the most noble, powerful and beautiful woman in this day!


    Even though this face didn''t belong to her


    But


    Fingers gently touched his cheek, the smooth and delicate touch, let her heart burst of joy.


    She is jealous of murongsheng. She has been jealous of murongsheng ever since!


    They are all from Murong mansion. Why?!


    Why can murongsheng''s face be such a character? Why is murongsheng''s face more beautiful than the rest of them?!


    Think about her face again The face that even ghosts are afraid of


    The face disfigured by murongsheng


    But fortunately!!


    Fortunately, now everything has become her, everything is about to belong to her murongling!


    Now, it''s not only murongsheng''s gorgeous face, but also murongsheng''s noble identity that makes all women crazy in the world!!


    From now on, all belong to her murongling!!


    No one can take it, no one can take it!


    From now on, she murongling will become the most noble woman in the world! Even shangguanhong had to give her three points!


    Similarly, sitting beside Murong Ling, wearing gorgeous green cherry, I don''t know why. I always feel that murongsheng''s smile at this moment is not the same as in the past.


    Although on weekdays, miss will also sneer from time to time. However, the sneer now is not the same as the sneer of the young lady before. The sneer is obviously mixed with something that makes people feel very gloomy


    "Miss Miss, "Qing Ying called in a low voice and asked with concern," Miss, are you ok now? "


    Can''t miss let go of some of ningwang Shizi?

 Chapter 1847

    Murong Ling took back his fancy, shook his head slightly, and took back his sneer.


    Slanting eyes glanced at Green cherry, tone or that, because just the state of mind did not completely back, slightly appear some arrogant cold: "don''t call me miss, I''m not miss, call me the princess."


    "Imperial daughter..."


    "Don''t make a mistake next time. I don''t like it."


    "I''m sorry, miss Ah, no, it''s the Royal daughter. Qingying has forgotten that she used to be called Miss habit. " Qing Ying quickly changed her mouth and spat out her tongue. It''s because she has been used to calling for a long time. For a moment, she suddenly asked her to speak. She really didn''t adapt and couldn''t change it.


    But


    In the past, the young lady didn''t care about these appellations?


    Why does it look like this time I don''t know what happened. Miss''s name for the queen is quite Persistence.


    As long as her name is wrong, the lady will remind her


    Green cherry in the heart is suffused with some inexplicable murmurs, but also did not ask. Although she did feel a little strange, she just felt strange.


    After all, what miss is thinking in her heart, she has never seen through her side


    It''s just


    Qing Ying takes a careful look at Murong Sheng sitting in front of her. She doesn''t know why. Since the young lady was found back. She always has a strange feeling that the distance between her and miss seems to be getting farther and farther


    In the past, she just didn''t understand, and the young lady would bear to explain something to her, but now


    Qing Ying shakes her head and shakes away the strange idea in her head.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. Now that the young lady has come back, what else does she want to do?


    In the palace at night, there are red lanterns everywhere, which reflect the whole palace.


    If you didn''t know in advance that today is a good day for shangguanhong to ascend the throne, you would think that something happy happened in the harem.


    For example, there is an Eastern lady in the harem. Or, which concubine has a dragon.


    Shangguanhong, who should appear in the new queen Wanyan yinyao''s bedroom at this time tonight, is actually standing in a dark secret room at this moment.


    In the secret room, besides him, there was a man in a cloak who hid himself under the cloak.


    "When are you going to hide in front of me?"


    Shangguanhong''s cold and emotionless words reverberated in the narrow dark chamber.


    The next second, I saw the man in the cloak kneel down to shangguanhong immediately: "emperor, calm down!"


    With trembling hands, he took off the cloak and hat on his head, revealing the gorgeous face of "murongsheng".


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t mean to hide it, but because I can''t be seen. I''ve come to see the emperor secretly!" Murong Ling quickly explained, "where Chen Nu is going now, there are people around her. Even when she goes to bed at night, Qing Ying has to come in many times before she can leave at ease."


    "What''s more, I can''t stay here for long. After a while, green cherry this small cheap hoof, again want to see minister female lie on the bed to sleep

 Chapter 1848

    Murong Ling is really worried now, not because of anything else.


    It''s because she is now very hard to grasp this opportunity. She can have everything, great power, noble status and beautiful appearance. She doesn''t want to be punctured so soon!


    She has experienced the charm of the sun, want to stand in the sun, she does not want to go back to the previous kind of dark, day by day can not see people''s life inside!


    If you can, she doesn''t want to meet shangguanhong at all!


    As long as you see shangguanhong, it will remind her of her original appearance. Especially this secret room, which she is already familiar with, can''t be familiar with any more


    At that time, she changed from that face to what she is now. It was in this secret room


    "Now that I have asked you to come to see me, I have already made complete preparations. Naturally, you won''t be exposed. " Shangguanhong looked at murongling''s submissive manner and gave a cold hum, which was a complete contempt.


    Can murongling be compared with his means?


    Murongling listened to shangguanhong''s words, bowed his head, and was patient. Her present position is no lower than shangguanhong''s!


    Even, as the Royal daughter of luanfeng Kingdom, she has a higher status than shangguanhong!


    But now, she is still in shangguanhong''s territory. She can''t resist. She has to give in to shangguanhong.


    As soon as she goes out of the border of Dazhou and arrives at luanfeng Kingdom, she will be the Royal daughter of luanfeng kingdom! Who can control her then?!


    Luan Feng kingdom is about to be controlled by her. Why should she care about Shangguan Hong at that time?!


    Why do you want to be like this now, wagging your head and tail to shangguanhong and being submissive?!


    The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. Even shangguanhong doesn''t know where to go to luanfeng country. Even if shangguanhong wants to do something, she has no way!


    The distance between them is not just a distance, but an unknown!


    Shangguanhong is trying to do something about her. It''s impossible!


    Even if shangguanhong now holds the secret of her identity in his hand, what can he do?


    Who will believe shangguanhong''s words?


    Originally, this kind of face changing thing is incredible, no one will believe it!


    The treatment Murong Ling enjoys in the palace these days is the highest treatment she has never enjoyed since she was born!


    This kind of right and identity, the supreme glory and satisfaction brought to her, was enough to make her heart expand in an instant.


    However, she thought that this kind of careful thinking hidden in her heart was very well concealed. But what I don''t know is that in Shangguan Hong''s eyes, her scheming mind is not worth mentioning at all.


    "I just want to tell you something when I call you here. At the beginning, you changed your face. The poisonous insects you swallowed in your stomach are poisonous. "


    As soon as she heard that the poisonous insects she swallowed were poisonous, Murong Ling''s beautiful mind just came out of her stomach was instantly pierced by Shangguan Hong!


    "What?! Poison?! What poison is that insect carrying? "

 Chapter 1849

    "What poison?" Murongling felt a bad feeling in his heart,


    "don''t you think this insect can make you change your face? If it''s so good for you, there''s no side effect at all?" Shangguanhong, you turn around and look down at Murong Ling.


    Very satisfied to see the face of Murong Ling extremely shocked expression.


    Then, just under shangguanhong''s gaze, murongling suddenly felt as if something had touched his face.


    Itch!


    Very itchy!!


    And it''s itching more and more!!


    "Itchy, itchy!"


    Murongsheng reached out his hand and touched his face. He just touched it and was stunned!


    I don''t know why the smooth and delicate skin before Mingming. At the moment, it''s like It''s like the skin of a toad. It''s disgusting to feel it!


    Don''t say look, she didn''t dare to look at her face!


    Even more, this burst of itching feeling, did not decrease with the increase of time, but is more and more itchy!!! Let her have no way to control want to stretch out her hand to scratch face!!


    At the thought of this, Murong Ling remembered to ask Shangguan Hong. Chase out of the chamber of secrets. But now, where is shangguanhong''s figure?!


    Seeing the light in the distance gradually approaching, Murong Ling did not dare to stay here even if he could not find Shangguan Hong.


    If the patrol finds out Although as long as she carries out her own identity, she will not do anything to her. However, it will still make the people of Luan and Feng suspicious.


    So


    "Don''t you hurry to send my daughter back?" Murong Ling put on the hood on his cape and whispered.


    The next second, a man in black appeared behind her. Directly grabbed her hand, like the wind disappeared in the night.


    Until dawn the next day, no one in the Palace found the hidden transaction under the curtain of night. No one knew


    ¡­¡­


    There was a huge drum sound.


    When the remaining sound of the harsh drum sound gradually dissipated, shangguanhong looked at murongling in front of him and said in a flat tone: "the princess of luanfeng kingdom is really not in this big week. Has she stayed for a long time?"


    "No need."


    Murong Ling didn''t speak yet, but the bearded man standing beside him quickly refused: "the female emperor has wanted to find her for many years, and time can''t be delayed. Please also understand the feelings of the empress and let us return home as soon as possible with the empress. "


    They have been in Dazhou for a long time. Even though shangguanhong tried his best to help them find the queen back, they also took part in shangguanhong''s grand ceremony and gave shangguanhong great face.


    This kind of kindness has been returned.


    So there is no need to continue to delay in the big week!


    In fact, normally speaking, shangguanhong made a lot of money in this matter!


    They have never used the name of luanfeng kingdom to participate in the ceremony of other emperors'' accession to the throne!


    So now, in any case, they have to set out as soon as possible to return to luanfeng country! Even if shangguanhong all kinds of retention, also can''t!

 Chapter 1850

    But unexpectedly, shangguanhong''s reaction was beyond their expectation.


    I didn''t expect that this time, shangguanhong didn''t want to detain them or force them to stay. Instead, he nodded.


    "I can understand what you said." Shangguanhong is now too obedient to their wishes. On the contrary, he makes a few of them frown.


    Shangguanhong let them go so easily?


    It''s so easy. I''m afraid there''s no conspiracy here?


    "Since the emperor of Dazhou can understand the feelings of our empress, we will leave for home today." No matter what conspiracy shangguanhong had in mind, it was useless to let shangguanhong use any more tricks after he got on the boat!


    "See you later!"


    With these words, Fargo stepped on the board and embarked on the boat.


    Green Ying looked at the Murong Ling "small" character standing beside her. It just came out of her head. Green Ying immediately said, "imperial daughter, let''s get on the boat, too."


    Murong Ling looks at shangguanhong. She hasn''t got the antidote from shangguanhong yet. Then she will attack once a month. What should she do?!!


    She''s going to follow these people to luanfeng kingdom. Can she come and save her then? Give her the antidote??


    "I..."


    Murong Ling doesn''t know what to say or what to say. Next to the standing Fagu and green cherry can now stare at her!


    She dare not ask a word now!


    I only dare to show shangguanhong with my eyes. I hope shangguanhong can understand what she wants to say!


    However, Shangguan hongmingming had understood her eyes, but he said something that she didn''t want to know: "women in Luan and Feng kingdom are always more independent and tough. And the Royal daughter grew up in our big week. Maybe I can''t accept the service of the maids of luanfeng kingdom for a while. "


    "In my opinion, the maids in your palace have taken good care of you these days. It''s better to give them to you and let them accompany the Royal daughter to the kingdom of luanfeng. It can be regarded as a little bit of our love for the Royal daughter. "


    Just then, six maids came slowly from a distance and knelt down to Murong Ling.


    Murong Ling couldn''t understand what shangguanhong wanted to do for a moment. He hinted: "the emperor is really considerate, but he sent six people here, isn''t it too much? Emperor, if you have to give my daughter a farewell gift, why don''t you exchange it for something else? "


    For example, wouldn''t it be better to replace it with an antidote?


    Murong Ling thought that it was so obvious that he didn''t believe Shangguan Hong didn''t understand.


    However, shangguanhong''s words were just like he didn''t understand them, and he forgot all about it.


    "Anything else? But it''s just some gold, silver and jewelry But what''s more precious and rare than what''s in the palace? Even when I and the queen saw it, they couldn''t help but want to be jealous. "


    "Now when I go back to Luan Feng Kingdom, I believe that the empress has prepared something better than what I sent you, so I can''t send you gold, silver and jewelry at a lower price."

 Chapter 1851

    As soon as shangguanhong''s words were finished, Fagu, who was standing beside him, nodded and agreed with shangguanhong: "the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty said very well. Although our luanfeng kingdom is on the sea, it can''t compare with the vast territory and abundant resources of the Zhou Dynasty. But for that kind of treasure, even in ten or twenty weeks, there is no way to compare with our country. "


    "For example, this kind of night pearl, on the other side of the country of Luan and Feng, is only used for lighting ordinary people''s homes. It doesn''t play a big role."


    As we all know, Luan Feng kingdom is located on an island and does not trade with the outside world all the year round.


    But the candle, which consumes a lot of money, is not much in luanfeng kingdom.


    But what!


    Like the night pearl, it seems to be extremely precious in the outside world, but in the sea area of luanfeng political commissar, there are a lot of them.


    Even ordinary people who don''t have money to buy kerosene lamps and candles don''t need to spend money to buy Candles when they want to light their homes at night. As long as they can go to the sea, they can get the night pearl.


    As for whether the Pearl of the night is big or small, it depends on one''s luck.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll get a bigger one. If you''re not lucky, you''ll get a smaller one.


    Moreover, the light emitted by the small night pearl can not be compared with kerosene lamp. But the victory is not money! It''s like a free gift!


    Therefore, if we compare wealth with luanfeng country, I''m afraid no country can match it. Perhaps, only when the whole mainland stands up can it compete with the financial resources of a luanfeng country.


    "Princess, get on the boat first. When it comes to the kingdom of luanfeng, the queen will not treat her daughter badly. The queen will not be short of anything


    Fagu herself is not a talkative person, but as an elite servant, she has a kind of respect and pride for her motherland.


    The great Zhou Dynasty, however, is not as good as the state of Luan and Feng.


    Since shangguanhong has just admitted, she will not be tactful and modest.


    Praise as you should!


    However, the words of Fagu stirred up a thousand waves in shangguanhong''s heart.


    How rich is it that so many people in Luan and Feng kingdom can have a night pearl?


    The common people want to use the night pearl. What about the rich businessmen?


    What about the royal family?


    What about those in high positions?


    What do you want to use and what will you use?!!!


    At least, what he knows is that if the common people use the night pearl, then it is impossible for the rich, the rich and the relatives to use the night pearl, at least one level higher, and those with high power


    Shangguanhong is a little curious now, completely curious.


    If we wanted to let Murong Ling go to luanfeng country by pretending to be Murong Sheng, we just wanted to know what this mysterious country that has disappeared for a long time looks like.


    No one has set foot, no one can know, he is really very curious.


    Now, after hearing Fargo''s words, he is not only interested in it.


    It''s about seizing!!!


    He wants to seize luanfeng kingdom!!


    He wants to occupy the whole country!


    If such a rich country really becomes its own country, then what can be against it in this world?!!

 Chapter 1852

    Murong Ling was also shocked by what Fagu said.


    But soon, I came back to myself.


    It is not that she is not greedy for money, nor that she has no yearning for Luan and Feng kingdom.


    It''s because it takes a long life to enjoy all this!


    Now, she doesn''t even know if she can survive next month.


    How can you enjoy the splendor of this world?!


    "The emperor!"


    Murong Ling directly interrupted Shangguan Hong''s words, expecting that there was a slight threat in it: "the mother emperor will be ready for everything before our daughter goes back. So there''s nothing to adapt to, just to say. Therefore, the emperor has to stay here and use them slowly. "


    "I don''t need to send these six maids."


    I''m not going to give her the antidote?!


    So can be very, so his people, also don''t want to let her to take back to luanfeng country!


    Murong Ling is not stupid at all. If he was stupid, he would not have been favored by Murong Cheng before.


    As long as you think about it, she can understand. Now shangguanhong asked her to take the six maids away!


    Apart from letting the six maids watch her and inquire about Luan and Feng Kingdom, what else can they do?


    Now, whether or not to take these six people to luanfeng country, the decision is in her hands.


    If she wants to, then these six people can take it. If she doesn''t want to, then these six people will stay in Da Zhou squatting for her!


    If shangguanhong didn''t give her the antidote, these six people would never want to follow her to luanfeng kingdom.


    Facing the threat of Murong spirit, Shangguan Hong didn''t have an unexpected look of anger.


    Just ironically pulled out a corner of the mouth: "since the princess does not like the six maids arranged by me, then even."


    With a wave, the six maids stood up and wanted to go back.


    However, at this time, Murong Ling''s face slightly changed a little. He stared at Shangguan Hong for a long time in disbelief. He quickly stopped and said, "wait a minute!"


    "I My royal daughter suddenly felt that the emperor''s thinking was quite right. After all, this is a piece of the emperor''s mind, let six people with the Queen''s side is nothing bad. Now that the emperor is ready, let them stay with him. "


    "Miss!"


    Green Ying how all can''t think of, Murong Ling unexpectedly can agree to accept the person that Shangguan Hong sends over!


    The young lady clearly knows that the people sent by shangguanhong are absolutely unsettled and kind-hearted. According to the ordinary character of the young lady, how can she agree to take these six people down?


    What''s more, doesn''t miss always dislike many people waiting around?


    This brings so many people all of a sudden. What can we do?


    Just when Qing Ying was surprised, Murong Ling suddenly yelled at her: "shut up! Where can you have the share of a little servant girl here?! Stand by and wait on me honestly


    "And! Didn''t I ever tell you that?! Stop calling me miss! If you still can''t remember, don''t wait by my royal daughter''s side! After that, let these six people wait on my royal daughter


    Qing Ying didn''t expect that her young lady would be so fierce in front of so many people!

 Chapter 1853

    Ever since she was with the young lady, Qing Ying had never heard the young lady scold her so loudly, or In front of so many people


    This


    This kind of situation, for a time let green Ying all can''t help of stupefied, stand in situ for a long time all didn''t return to mind.


    Murongling is not the real murongsheng. She just changed her face. How could she be in love with master Qingying?


    Even, she still wants to kick out Qing Ying. After all, Qing Ying is so familiar with murongsheng. If she shows up one day, the first one who can see the flaw is Qing Ying!


    Moreover, now she has been trying to learn murongsheng''s style, trying to follow murongsheng''s habits, and then she doesn''t treat Qingying as a servant girl around her.


    But isn''t a slave a slave?!


    She is the master!


    This kind of thought, after she knew things for a long time, has been deeply integrated into her own blood and bones.


    This kind of thing, this kind of emotion, this kind of cognition, is not something that can be separated so easily.


    Usually, she has been working hard to restrain herself, pretending to be affectionate with the master and servant of green cherry. But now, in the face of such a big fire, how can you think so much and remember so much?


    Murong Ling is also a person who was taught by Shangguan Hong. When his face was half human and half ghost, he was abandoned by his family. Having been imprisoned for such a long time, I have experienced the darkest and most painful time in my life.


    Naturally, the experience you get is not like before. When you encounter something, it will explode directly, and then you can''t choose your words.


    But now she is very angry, very angry. However, it can only keep calm, stable standing here, can not vent.


    Just this pair of eyes, or can''t control to reveal the anger.


    "Since the emperor has chosen good people to send them, there is no reason for the emperor to take them back for a long time. Take these six people and go back to the kingdom of Luan and Feng with my daughter! "


    Murong Ling was almost gnashing his teeth when he finished this sentence. Without looking at Guan Hong, he turned and walked towards the deck of the ship


    After so many things, Murong Ling''s initial love for Shangguan Hong has long gone!


    Such a vicious man, she really can not contribute a little bit of love out!


    Moreover, she does not need to take the six maids away now. But if you don''t take these six maids away, then her antidote is not available at all!


    Just because, just now shangguanhong didn''t know what kind of means she used to hide all the people here and said a word in her mind!


    The antidote is now on the six maids!


    If not, how could Murong Ling let go!


    So, just when shangguanhong said that he would take the six people away, Murong Ling quickly went back!


    After boarding the boat, Murong Ling stood on the deck and looked down at Shangguan Hong for the first time.


    There was no half satisfaction in my heart, but the anger in my eyes was slowly calming down.

 Chapter 1854

    Her threat is of no use to shangguanhong. She even has to be restrained by shangguanhong everywhere, and her own affairs are calculated by shangguanhong!


    And she, only listen to shangguanhong''s choice, can''t do anything!


    However, shangguanhong should not think that she can be completely controlled in the palm of her hand!


    When the kingdom of Luan and Feng, Emperor Tiangao, let her do everything possible to get all the antidotes from these six people, then the gap that Shangguan Hong placed beside her would be useless!


    Then, there is no need for the six of them to continue to live!


    At that time, if she catches several spies of Da Zhou for Luan Feng Kingdom, then the mother emperor will be very happy, and she will love her more and more!


    Murong Ling took another look at shangguanhong, then turned away with a haughty face.


    He didn''t notice shangguanhong''s calm face. At the moment when murongling turned to leave, the corners of his mouth were filled with sarcastic radians.


    The farmer saved the snake, but in the end he was bitten by the snake.


    Well, wait and see.


    Look who will be the last to die!


    "Return to the kingdom of Luan and Feng!"


    After Qu Yun fell into a coma, she was in baqizun, and it was useless to poison baqizun''s people. Then, those who are manipulated will no longer be controlled by Qu Yun.


    Baqizun had experienced a great exchange of blood in Qu Yun''s hands before. The rest, though only a quarter of what they had before, were not really controlled by Qu Yun.


    Fortunately, during this period, all the important drawings of baqizun were not lost.


    As long as we can continue to accept members and restore vitality, it is only a matter of time.


    In the past few days, murongsheng has been pouring spring water into Qu Yun''s mouth every day to maintain Qu Yun''s vitality. The rest of the time, almost all accompanied in shangguanhuang''s side.


    From time to time, he accompanied shangguanhuang to talk about zier for a while, and then looked through the books every day to find a way to solve the problem.


    All kinds of books are piled up in the whole room, on the table, on the chair and on the floor.


    If he didn''t remember that he still had a child in his stomach, murongsheng would have forgotten to sleep, eat and have mental problems.


    "What''s the matter? Still haven''t found a solution to this dilemma? "


    Just when murongsheng was immersed in books, a man''s voice suddenly appeared in the room, which made murongsheng startled.


    Looking up, he found doctor Xue standing behind her, looking down at the pages in her hand.


    "When did you come here?" Murong Sheng took back his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows wearily.


    Just now, even doctor Xue walked behind her, she didn''t feel at all. It seems that these days are a waste of energy, too tired.


    "Just came in."


    Doctor Xue took a look at murongsheng and put down the bowl he was holding in his hand: "it''s time for you to drink medicine. It''s not a good way for you to look at it like this every day. You still have to have a good rest."


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. He took up the medicine bowl and drank it into his stomach without any doubt. What he drank was not something else, but a fetus protecting medicine.

 Chapter 1855

    This time, her vitality was greatly damaged. If it wasn''t for the spring, I''m afraid the baby in her stomach would have disappeared.


    According to the normal situation, she should be lying on the ground now, no matter what, no matter what, just lie in bed and have a good baby.


    But she doesn''t dare now. She doesn''t have time to do it now!


    These five years are long or short.


    Shangguanhuang''s and quyun''s lives are in her hands.


    If she can''t find a way to renew her life for two people in these five years, will she really watch shangguanhuang leave her?!


    Leaving the unborn child in her stomach?


    Don''t you disappear before you see the child?


    Therefore, now she is a little bit dare not have a trace of lax.


    One mouthful will be in the hands of fetal medicine drink, that taste is not very good, Murong Sheng after drinking uncomfortable frown.


    Looking at the preserved fruit in front of me, I picked it up quickly.


    "Thank you."


    Murongsheng handed the bowl to doctor Xue and ate the sweet preserved fruit in his mouth. It took him a long time to relax: "I''ve almost finished reading all these books. Is it too mysterious? There are some ways, but I haven''t heard of all these things... "


    "What Lingzhi Linglong heart You see, what are these things? And this kind of Shenmu grass?? What are these things? "


    "It''s written in the book, isn''t it nonsense?"


    Murongsheng is a little depressed and leaves the book on the ground. It''s not that she doesn''t want to believe these things. There is no water in the world.


    After all, there is a spring in her body after she has a secret place. She is still born again. Is there anything strange that she can''t believe?


    However, these things are only written a name, even the most important source are not!!!


    Not to mention the shape, appearance, even the taste, how can we find it? I didn''t write about it at all!


    Where should she go?!!!


    Isn''t this just making up and talking nonsense?!!


    "These are all unofficial biographies. They''re just unorthodox records. It''s not credible. Let''s think of another way... " Doctor Xue sighed.


    Just when they were both depressed about what to do, Wuyu knocked on the door and said, "a big event has happened in the capital."


    Murongsheng and doctor Xue turned their heads and looked at Wuyu.


    Murongsheng looked at doctor Xue''s eyes, some of which were not quite right, and picked his eyebrows: "what? It seems that it has something to do with me? "


    Wuyu nodded and said directly: "yes, today the people of luanfeng country have started to set sail. They have taken the imperial daughter back to luanfeng country from Dazhou."


    "Imperial daughter?"


    Hearing the news, doctor Xue gave a very strange cry and looked down at murongsheng.


    Isn''t murongsheng the Royal daughter?


    Don''t you have a good seat here?


    How could they follow the people of Luan Feng kingdom?


    Murongsheng is also a fog. Isn''t she sitting here honestly?


    Why did you leave?


    What on earth is this?

 Chapter 1856

    "When the lady was taken away again, the people of luanfeng Kingdom looked for the lady everywhere. After finding Da Zhou, just before shangguanhong boarded the plane, he found the imperial daughter and handed it over to the messenger of luanfeng kingdom. "


    "At the end of the ceremony, shangguanhong personally led the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to send the Royal daughter and the envoys of the luanfeng Kingdom on board and return to the luanfeng kingdom."


    "Now, not only people in Dazhou know, but also people in other countries know that Murong Sheng, the daughter of luanfeng Kingdom, is on the way back to luanfeng kingdom."


    After the voice of Wuyu just fell, there was a moment of silence in the room.


    It took a long time for doctor Xue to come back to his senses, and he said in amazement and shock: "don''t people just walk in front of us? How come the envoys of luanfeng Kingdom have already received the imperial daughter? "


    "And still Shangguanhong found it for you? Can shangguanhong have such a good mind to help? Didn''t he want to let murongsheng die? "


    "Could it be that The princess who was found by shangguanhong and followed the messenger of luanfeng kingdom is not real, but a fake! "


    The Lord doesn''t know how long he''s been sitting by his side, so what else can he be if he''s not a fake?


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. He was silent and his fingers were tapping on the table. All of a sudden, the movement stopped and looked at Wuyu.


    His brow slightly wrinkled: "I didn''t appear so often in front of people. It''s not difficult for shangguanhong to pretend to be me just by virtue of my appearance."


    "But the most puzzling thing is. Shangguanhong has worked so hard to make such a fake me that he just wants to send a favor to luanfeng kingdom? "


    Murongsheng couldn''t think of this point.


    Is shangguanhong the kind of person who is powerless and thankless?


    The answer, of course, is No.


    Unless shangguanhong wants to plot something.


    After all, judging from what she learned about luanfeng Kingdom, luanfeng kingdom is simply a place isolated from the world. Shangguanhong can''t get the news there.


    Even if you find a fake one and put it in, it''s useless.


    While murongsheng was thinking, Wuyu said the next sentence.


    "Shangguanhong is looking for the Royal daughter, not only because she looks similar to her wife, but also because one of the envoys sent by luanfeng kingdom is the servant girl who used to serve her next to her."


    "What?!! Green cherry? "


    Murongsheng heard the news and immediately stood up from his chair.


    Her intimate servant girl, besides is green Ying, have no others.


    "Yes."


    After getting the answer of Wu Yu''s preparation, murongsheng finally heard a little good news and dissipated some of the gloom that had been piling up in murongsheng''s mind for many days.


    After all, since her disappearance, it''s not a day or two for her to look for her. Since she pretended to be dead, she has lost contact with Qingying completely.


    Just from shangguanhuang''s mouth, we know that Qingying was once saved by several experts. Her life is carefree, but no one knows what happened to her.


    She''s been worried, worried.

 Chapter 1857

    Qing Ying, no matter in the past or in this life, has always been loyal to her.


    It''s also the person who has been around her for the past two lifetimes.


    Qing Ying once comforted her and kept her in mind all the time. At the beginning, if it were not for Qing Ying''s comfort, she would not have supported for so long.


    Now, finally know the exact news of Qing Ying, murongsheng is very happy!


    I just don''t know what happened to Qing Ying outside. How, all of a sudden, became the emissary of luanfeng kingdom?


    However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Qingying is the closest person around her.


    It''s impossible not to be familiar with her behavior, her every move.


    If even Qing Ying didn''t realize it, or that this woman was shangguanhong who asked someone else to fake it


    Then there is only one answer. This woman really has some skills. She can confuse the real with the fake! I''ve cheated Qing Ying''s eyes!


    "It seems that shangguanhong''s plan is not small this time..." When doctor Xue heard this, he understood a little, and his words were quite meaningful.


    What murongsheng wants, doctor Xue carefully ponders, naturally can also think of.


    Shangguanhong had a lot of trouble to find out such a person who was so similar to murongsheng. Even the servant girl who used to take good care of murongsheng didn''t recognize him.


    I have to say that the cost of this is very large.


    However, since Shangguan Hong is willing to pay so much money, no one would believe it if he didn''t want to get something back from Luan Feng kingdom.


    After all, shangguanhong is not a kind person!


    Now, I just don''t know what shangguanhong wants and what to do.


    However, no matter what shangguanhong wants to do, it has nothing to do with him. It has nothing to do with the people in front of him.


    "Now, aren''t you going to do something?"


    He is just an outsider, but murongsheng is the protagonist in this matter.


    Now that he has been given the job, murongsheng himself is most qualified to say how to do it.


    "What? I don''t want to do anything. I don''t care about the identity of the queen. Whoever wants it will take it away. It has nothing to do with me. " Murong shook his head.


    After all, in her eyes, the status of the princess of Luan and Feng Kingdom did not bring her any benefits, except for a lot of troubles!


    Now someone is willing to stand up and replace her. She is not angry at all, and even has a long sigh of relief.


    Because as long as she doesn''t return to luanfeng country for one day, the people of luanfeng country will send people out to find her!


    However, the only problem now is that Qing Ying doesn''t know why she has become the emissary of luanfeng Kingdom, and now she''s still meeting luanfeng kingdom with the woman who pretends to be her.


    Now, there are some difficulties.


    After all, fake is fake, no matter how similar she looks and how similar her behavior is, it is impossible to completely become another one of her.


    At that time, if Qingying accidentally sees through this fake one day, I''m afraid that day will be the time for Qingying''s death!

 Chapter 1858

    What worries murongsheng most now is not that the fake horse''s feet are exposed and Qing Ying sees through, but that the woman who is pretending to be her. If she is thinking for her own safety and doesn''t want Qing Ying to find out, she will disappear from the world ahead of time.


    After all, Qing Ying''s identity is next to the fake. As long as the guy shows his waistcoat a little, it''s really possible to find out the guy anytime and anywhere.


    And that fake now, I''m afraid anytime and anywhere are immersed in the fear of being caught!


    At that time, a bit of fake goods will be exposed, and what we are facing is definitely not gentle wind and rain, but probably the most severe torture in Luan and Feng kingdom for a long time!


    After all, it''s not a small thing to fake a real princess!


    It''s a big thing to confuse the royal blood!


    "Luan Feng Kingdom..." Murongsheng frowned and whispered these three words.


    Originally, she didn''t want to set foot on the land of luanfeng kingdom.


    For one thing, she was not at all interested in the identity of the queen.


    Second, she was not interested in any mother daughter relationship.


    At that time, her mother was forced to leave her for some unspeakable reason. After all, the disaster of her life was caused. It''s impossible to say an apology to expose it.


    But now


    For the sake of Qing Ying''s life, she can''t say that if she doesn''t want to go to luanfeng country, she can''t go there. Anyway, she has to go there.


    No matter what, she wants to let Green cherry safe, will green cherry complete whole back!


    Looking back at shangguanhuang lying on the bed, breathing very smoothly, as if he was just asleep.


    Murongsheng breathed a breath and drew his eyes back.


    If you don''t want to wait any longer, when shangguanhuang''s situation is a little more stable, she will go to luanfeng country for a visit, and then bring back lightness.


    "Is your information accurate?"


    "I can''t guarantee the accuracy, it''s just word of mouth."


    "Word of mouth? What do you mean As soon as Murong Sheng came back to his senses, he heard the general intermittent words of doctor Xue and Wuyu.


    Hearing murongsheng''s inquiry, Wuyu immediately reinterpreted: "it''s said that 200 years ago, the emperor of the white tiger kingdom had an extremely beloved concubine who was envied and then secretly confused. The emperor went to see a doctor everywhere, but he didn''t find a way to wake up the princess. Later, he met an expert occasionally, and after the expert''s advice, he found a soul summoning bell. "


    "The emperor is facing his love imperial concubine, with call soul bell to ring whole 7749 days of time, has been falling into deep sleep love imperial concubine unexpectedly suddenly wake up."


    "Although the master''s condition is different from that of the emperor''s concubine''s coma, this news is the most reliable one that his subordinates have inquired about in recent days."


    As for the other information, either it''s too far from the truth, the demon is groundless, there''s no evidence to look for, there''s no clue to look for.


    The only news we got is that we have nose and eyes. Even up to now, it has spread in the country of white tiger and become an unofficial history.

 Chapter 1859

    Even the man who had done evil to Aifei was sentenced to death, which was recorded in unofficial history, and the time was very mild.


    So as long as they are from the white tiger Kingdom, they basically know about this.


    Even storytellers in other countries, sometimes without good material, will take this matter out for a paragraph.


    "Call the soul bell?" Murongsheng frowned, "what can this thing do to shangguanhuang?"


    "According to the records in the wild history of the white tiger Kingdom, people have three souls and seven spirits. If there are few, there will be problems. The reason why the second emperor''s pet is in a coma is that he is short of three spirits. The soul summoning bell can bring back the three spirits and seven Spirits of a person and combine them together again. "


    "Do you mean that as long as the soul of a person can return to his place, then he will be able to wake up?"


    Murongsheng listens to Wuyu and sums up what he wants to say.


    Wuyu immediately nodded.


    Murongsheng frowned. He didn''t feel very excited because he heard that there was still a way to wake shangguanhuang up. On the contrary, the psychology has a strange feeling.


    In the past, she never believed in ghosts.


    But since she experienced rebirth, she had to believe that there are ghosts and gods in this world.


    If you believe it, then why didn''t she see black and white impermanence and Yama after her death? Even more, he was reborn without going to hell.


    "Well, where is this soul call bell now? Do you have any clues?" She has read a large number of ancient books in the past two days, and has not found a way to solve this problem.


    To think about it, if the news Wuyu said is true, then no matter whether the evocation bell is useful or not, she will try it!


    Now that we have come to this stage, we have to learn common sense, whether it is true or false.


    No matter whether it has any effect on shangguanhuang or not, we have to let shangguanhuang have a try!


    "It is said that since the death of the white tiger emperor''s concubine, no one has used the soul summoning bell, and no one has seen it. Therefore, no one knows where the evocation bell was put by the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. However, my subordinates have already sent someone to check. "


    The worst possibility is that with the white tiger emperor''s concubine, they were buried together.


    This It is more difficult to find out where a concubine is buried than to find out where a bell is.


    "The investigation must be continued, no matter how difficult it is!"


    Murongsheng tightly pursed his lips, and his fingers quickly knocked on the table.


    Now, shangguanhuang''s news network, as well as those people under his hand, will certainly make every effort to trace the existence of the evocation bell in order to wake up shangguanhuang! Sooner or later, we will find out some useful information!


    After all, the position of the white tiger kingdom is not far from that of Dazhou, or even close to that of Dazhou.


    What''s more, shangguanhuang''s hand is also quietly deep into the white tiger country, although it is only superficial wiring, not too deep into the white tiger country. But it''s better than nothing.


    But


    Now the most troubling thing is the clue of the evocation bell.


    I don''t know if shangguanhuang''s men can find some clues.

 Chapter 1860

    Since the soul call bell was given to his wife by the emperor. Then the clue of the soul call bell should be found in the palace.


    "You send a few people to sneak into the palace of white tiger country to see the situation."


    "Yes."


    But now she can''t just sit here and wait.


    "Have you learned how to pour water into Qu Yun''s mouth and let her swallow it every day?"


    Doctor Xue is still standing on one side thinking about the white tiger Kingdom''s evocation bell. He is suddenly called by Murong Sheng and asked a question that doesn''t match what he is saying.


    This made Doctor Xue have no reaction for a moment, and nodded blankly: "such a simple thing has already been known."


    What''s more, you don''t need to pay attention to anything else. No matter what method is used, just pour Qu Yun into his stomach?


    As for gentleness or something?


    Qu Yun, is she worthy?


    "Now that you have learned all of them, I will give you both their prescriptions and the water they need in the next year. From tomorrow on, you will be in charge of the medicine and Qu Yun will be in charge of the medicine


    Murongsheng''s mind at this time has been slowly formed a plan, but her words, but let the two people in the room immediately shocked.


    Doctor Xue, in particular, looked closely at murongsheng and frowned: "what do you mean? What do you want to do? "


    "Madam, do you want to go to the white tiger country alone to check the situation of the evocation bell?" Doctor Xue may not understand the meaning of murongsheng, but Wuyu has guessed a little.


    After all, according to murongsheng''s character, he won''t sit and wait with clues.


    Because, murongsheng is more than they expect the master to wake up quickly.


    Without waiting for murongsheng''s affirmative answer, doctor Xue suddenly stood up from his chair, and the tone of his voice changed a little: "what?! Are you crazy? "


    "You are not alone now, but you still have a little baby in your stomach! And your body is already very weak, you need to be honest in a place, safe and stable to raise the baby


    "In your current situation, where else do you want to go?"


    "I tell you, don''t even think about it!"


    "No way, no way! I will never allow you to go out of baqizun! "


    No matter what murongsheng said, he would not agree with it!


    But murongsheng just glanced at doctor Xue lightly: "my body and my heart are very clear. What do you do with such a big reaction here? Besides, you don''t seem to have any right to prevent me from going to other places. "


    "I have no right?!! I have no right! I''m your agent now, you stay here honestly! " Looking at murongsheng''s turned white eyes, doctor Xue was furious, "I''ll tell you! I''m going to order you as a doctor now. Don''t run around. You''ll give me an honest raise in Baqi! "


    "When will the tire be fed and when will you go out?"


    "Doctor?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and looked at doctor Xue contemptuously: "am I not a doctor, too? It''s a doctor who is much better than you

 Chapter 1861

    Seeing that doctor Xue has already begun to be impatient and jumping in the same place, murongsheng thinks it''s useless to talk to him now and ignores doctor Xue directly.


    To Wuyu direct command: "command down, let people help me do some, five days later, I will leave for white tiger country."


    At this time, Wuyu frowned and didn''t agree immediately: "your current physical condition, as well as the master''s current situation Madam, if you leave now, what are you going to do here? "


    "You don''t have to worry too much about shangguanhuang''s problems. I''ll take shangguanhuang with me then. There won''t be any problems." There is no place in the world more complete than her secret place.


    Murongsheng''s psychology is like this, but doctor Xue and Wuyu don''t know murongsheng''s secret place at all.


    There is no way to accept what murongsheng said.


    It''s all with a pair. Is your brain normal now? Are you sick or are you not awake at all? Are you sure you don''t have a problem right now?


    A frightened expression stares at murongsheng.


    Anyone who thinks about it can understand that a pregnant woman''s health is not so good. After such a long journey, I had to take a person who didn''t feel anything to go on the road


    The place I went to was still a country of white tiger where I was not familiar with my birthplace


    Murongsheng now tells the truth that he can''t even take care of himself. How can he take care of another unconscious person?


    However, no matter how Xue Shenyi and Wuyu oppose it, murongsheng''s idea of going to Baihu country is very firm. He doesn''t care whether Xue Shenyi and Wuyu agree or not.


    After he finally drives away the nagging doctor Xue and Wu Yu, who doesn''t agree with him, Murong Sheng flashes into the secret place.


    Since we can''t leave from baqizun. Then she had to prepare herself and slip away from the two men''s eyes.


    Since murongsheng revealed to these two people that he wanted to go to the white tiger country, doctor Xue and Wuyu stopped staring at murongsheng''s every move.


    It''s like guarding against thieves to guard against murongsheng. There''s no gap left.


    I''m afraid murongsheng will run away when they don''t pay attention!


    It''s not strange that this kind of thing happened to murongsheng!


    However, it has been three or four days since then, and I haven''t seen anything unusual in murongsheng. It''s as if that day Murong Sheng told them that he was going to lead Shangguan Huang to the white tiger kingdom. It was just a smooth talk.


    Now, even murongsheng himself has given up, no longer think about it.


    Maybe I want to understand that it''s not a good way to take shangguanhuang with me when I''m pregnant.


    In fact, it''s not bad to think this way.


    After all, murongsheng has one in his stomach and wants to run by himself. Others may not be able to, but on murongsheng''s body, it may really make murongsheng escape successfully.


    However, murongsheng doesn''t just want to run by herself. She also wants to run with shangguanhuang!


    It is absolutely impossible to take shangguanhuang with him alone!

 Chapter 1862

    It''s possible for such a big living person to follow him.


    However, shangguanhuang is in a coma now!


    Murongsheng has a ball in his stomach and wants to walk with such a living dead man. It''s just a daydream!


    However, when both doctor Xue and Wuyu thought that it was impossible for murongsheng to take shangguanhuang with her when she was pregnant, murongsheng disappeared at this time!


    Murongsheng is missing!


    No, to be exact, murongsheng has gone!


    Not only one person left, but also shangguanhuang, who was lying on the bed and couldn''t move, was taken away by the way!


    "What about people?! Anyone here? How can such a big living person disappear? "


    Doctor Xue quickly went to the bedside, lifted the quilt from shangguanhuang''s bed, and looked over it.


    The bed and under the bed also looked for a son, the result Leng is did not find the existence of the half figure.


    Wuyu put down the things in his hand and looked around. There was a full table, a box of things, and a bench full of things.


    It''s not something else, but the water that Qu Yun needs to live with every day!


    A special kind of water can''t be replaced by ordinary water, so it can only be replaced by water murongsheng doesn''t know where to get it.


    Just pile it up here.


    There''s no need to count at all. She said it would take about a year. I''m afraid it took Qu Yun a year to put the water here.


    "How dare she do that?"?!! She really ran away like this?! Or did you run out of baqizun with shangguanhuang? " Doctor Xue had never experienced such a despondent thing.


    "I just want to break my head. I can''t understand. How did murongsheng take shangguanhuang away with him?"


    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt: "unexpectedly, he was still under our nose, and didn''t disturb any of us, so he took shangguanhuang away?"


    "In my opinion, the guards standing outside will have to be replaced."


    Unexpectedly, even two big living people can''t guard. What''s the use of asking them!


    However, Wuyu, who had been standing beside and didn''t speak, frowned and suddenly said, "no, without the help of others, madam can''t walk out of here by herself..."


    Wuyu''s eyes looked back and forth in the room, and slowly fell to the corner of the roof.


    On weekdays, the way guarding the outside of this house has a very good hidden atmosphere, which has disappeared by this time


    ¡­¡­


    "How are you, ma''am?"


    Outside the carriage, an old man with white beard asked about murongsheng.


    Although the voice is very old incomparable, but it secretly revealed a share of some shocking heroism.


    "Everything is OK."


    Murongsheng is now comfortably lying in the carriage which has already been covered with quilt. The carriage is rickety on the road, which makes her feel sleepy: "if there is a while in front of her, it''s OK to stop and have a rest, eat something and then go on."

 Chapter 1863

    Although, she is in a really urgent mood, very anxious to go to the white tiger country. However, at this moment, she also has to worry more about the baby in her stomach.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Hearing the sound outside the carriage, murongsheng was relieved to lie on the bed, closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    She is not the kind who likes to give her life to others so easily, but now she can trust people outside.


    Because he is the dark guard beside shangguanhuang, yingmu!


    Wuxiang, as a dark guard exposed to the light, may betray shangguanhuang, but yingmu won''t!


    It can even be said that the shadow words at the beginning of these dark guards, will not betray shangguanhuang!


    So, she is very trust shadow wood!


    If she wants to leave from baqizun unconsciously, it is not impossible. However, if we experience a lot of frustrating, we can avoid everyone''s eyes and leave smoothly.


    But now her physical condition can''t stand too much tossing. It''s better to have less tossing.


    So now, as long as the shadow wood to win, then she wants to go out from baqizun is easy.


    However, if you want to win over yingmu and listen to her, and let yingmu agree to accompany her to the white tiger Kingdom, you still have to gamble with the danger of exposing the secret place.


    At the beginning, she just told yingmu that her people would come and take shangguanhuang away. There was no need to worry about the problem.


    Yingmu doesn''t believe that anyone else in the world can pick people up from under his nose.


    However, people may not be able to do it, but murongsheng''s secret place has this ability!


    Murongsheng got shangguanhuang into the secret place. It''s just something that can be done in minutes.


    However, in the eyes of shadow wood, it doesn''t look like this.


    In yingmu''s view, that person is in his control, quietly sneaked into the room.


    So not be aware of by him, directly will go up the official Huang to carry away, he has not the slightest bit of son''s detection! When I was fully aware of it, I found that only murongsheng was left in the room!


    This made yingmu have to be shocked.


    How advanced martial arts is needed to achieve this level?


    Shadow wood can''t think of it, and there''s no way to imagine it.


    However, looking at murongsheng''s obscure eyes, with more admiration.


    Can, let him be aware of not many people, bow down in her hands, can be used by her. If she didn''t have enough ability, how could she be able to convince others?


    No matter what is the reason for people''s submission, as long as people submit to this position, at least murongsheng''s own ability is definitely not what he sees in his eyes now!


    It''s really worthy of being the person the master likes!


    For this reason, yingmu didn''t stop murongsheng from leaving baqizun and leading shangguanhuang to Baihu kingdom. Instead, he left baqizun with murongsheng.


    And the carriage staggered into a small town, and although the town is very small, it is quite prosperous. It can be said that although sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.


    However, if you want to enter the white tiger country, this small town is the only way to go from Dazhou.

 Chapter 1864

    Along the road, you can see shouting, walking, eating, and all kinds of people everywhere.


    Shadow wood disguised as an old man, led the carriage into the inn after taking care of everything. Murongsheng went into the inn alone and sat down at an empty table in the lobby.


    In the lobby, all kinds of people are in full swing. No one has attracted too much attention because of murongsheng''s coming in.


    Maybe there are too many people like murongsheng, who can''t arouse any interest and pay more attention.


    Perhaps, some will look over two eyes, after all, a young woman came in, will also slightly attract other people''s attention.


    But it''s just that if you take a look at it a little bit, you don''t have any interest, so you take your eyes back.


    It''s not that kind of long national color and natural fragrance. It can be said that, not to mention good-looking, is a pretty, that is not, just to be able to see a good-looking woman.


    One head, two eyes, two ears, one nose and one mouth.


    It''s so common that the daughters in law of small families all look like this?


    There are a lot of them on the street.


    Now, a simple clothes, head with a scarf wrapped in a bun. On the body is carrying a not big not small package. This is the murongsheng after the appearance, which is not noticeable at all.


    Even it can be said that it is very ordinary, crowded in the crowd are invisible.


    After sitting down, murongsheng casually ordered two more ordinary meals. Attention fell quietly in the lobby, now talking about a strong man''s body.


    "According to what the younger brother intends to say, if we rush to the white tiger Kingdom now, we can just catch up with the sacrificial ceremony of the white tiger kingdom?" The man who spoke was very excited.


    Of course, not only the man''s excitement, but also the eyes of the people standing around him were shining.


    This is to let people who don''t know what the sacrificial ceremony is, can''t help but stand up and listen.


    Want to hear what makes these people look so excited?


    "Of course


    The man who spoke put a shoulder pole to pick things next to him. He looked like a peddler who had been walking outside for a long time, and his tone was a bit proud: "now if you are going to the white tiger country, there is not much time, just right!"


    "And I''ll tell you! It would be very lucky to be here on the first day of the sacrificial ceremony! On the first day of the sacrificial ceremony, the pigs and sheep killed for sacrifice can be eaten for free by common people like us! Eat casually, open your stomach to eat! "


    "And the next day was even more wonderful! We civilians may not be able to participate, but we can watch those dignitaries! As long as anyone throws more money into the temple, he can get a talisman from the abbot himself! You can have a prosperous year! "


    ¡­¡­


    The more the peddler said, the more excited he was, and the more attractive things he said. The people who were watching and listening were almost shining in their eyes!

 Chapter 1865

    "Come on, it''s time for the big show!"


    "On this last day! What''s more


    "The imperial court will send the Minister of the Ministry of household to come and distribute the copper money in person. It''s just throwing money along the street. Where the car goes, the copper money will go. "


    "That scene is really exciting! People in the white tiger Kingdom usually drag their families to pick up copper coins along the street! "


    Listen to that white tiger country so many days of sacrificial ceremony, it is so grand, it is not only sacrificial ceremony, but also a meeting to give everyone money!


    This makes people who listen here feel ready to move when they hear what the seller said. If you want to change your itinerary, you should go to the white tiger country to attend a sacrificial ceremony, and then go to the place you want to go.


    I''m not sure. After taking part in the whole process of this sacrificial ceremony and collecting so much copper money, I can earn all the travelling expenses I spent!


    When all the people here are so yearning, the last sentence of the peddler seems to be like a basin of cold water, pouring on the people''s heads, directly pouring them into the heart.


    "However, even if the sacrificial ceremony has not started yet, it is useless in the past."


    "As soon as the white tiger Kingdom comes to the sacrificial ceremony, it will close the gate and seal the kingdom! People in the white tiger kingdom can also get in and out freely through the customs declaration, but if other people want to enter the white tiger Kingdom, they have to get the invitation letter from the white tiger kingdom! "


    After listening for so long, murongsheng finally heard some useful news for her.


    Enter white tiger country, now need, invitation!


    Doesn''t that mean that if you go to the white tiger country now, if you don''t have an invitation, you can''t even enter the gate of the imperial city?


    If it''s really like what the salesman said, wouldn''t she come here in vain this time?


    "Madame." When yingmu came, he saw murongsheng''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and his steps speeded up and came quickly.


    "Sit down. I just ordered some dishes casually. Let''s use them first." Murongsheng takes out a pair of chopsticks and hands them to yingmu.


    This is to let shadow wood have some flattered, quickly from murongsheng''s hand will chopsticks over, in murongsheng''s side to sit down.


    "Madame, what''s wrong now?" Otherwise, how could the expression be so ugly?


    Murong Sheng shook his head, lowered his voice to yingmu''s ear and said, "the white tiger kingdom is going to hold a sacrificial ceremony. If there is no invitation, there is no way to enter the white tiger kingdom."


    Shadow wood in the heart immediately clear a few minutes, slightly toward the body side slant head, as expected heard those people behind the body are discussing the white tiger country sacrifice ceremony.


    "I''ve heard about it."


    Yingmu really knows something about the sacrificial ceremony, but


    "The invitation to this sacrificial ceremony is a bit tricky."


    If you give him a little time, it is not impossible to get an invitation. It''s just If you want him to look for an invitation now, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult.


    Because I see that the journey of these two or three days is about to arrive at the white tiger country. This time is too short to be in time at all.

 Chapter 1866

    Murongsheng wait until the shop boy will order dishes are sent up, this slowly began: "don''t worry, as long as you think, you can always think of a way to enter the white tiger country."


    It''s half the way. It''s impossible to turn the carriage around and go home now.


    Moreover, she has to go to the white tiger country!


    "Eat first, and wait until you''re full." Murongsheng can''t manage so much now. He is really hungry.


    The world is the biggest, or eat the biggest.


    Shadow wood also didn''t open mouth to talk again, very silent of will in front of bowl end up.


    Both of them, no matter where they look from, are like a pair of father and daughter who are out of the door. They are very ordinary and unobtrusive.


    Just when murongsheng and yingmu were about to have dinner, they went into the inn from outside. Originally, it was just a very common thing, but it made the guests sitting in the shop stop one after another, and the movement and voice of talking.


    I saw that the three people who came in were all men.


    From the point of view of clothing, there is nothing to be surprised about.


    The only thing that makes people feel strange is that the man walking in the front is wearing a shiny mink cloak and wrapping his whole body tightly. Nothing will show.


    Even if there are people who don''t know the goods, they can see it. The mink cloak on this man is definitely not a cheap thing.


    However, in such a small town where passers-by only have a rest, some people wear such gorgeous clothes and are followed by two guards with knives. How can they not attract other people''s attention?


    Even murongsheng, who is eating, can''t help but want to see this person more.


    It''s just that it''s no use watching too much.


    In addition to exposing a chin, the other parts of the man were all hidden in the cloak, and there was no way to peep.


    "My guest..."


    Seeing that it seems that the big customers are coming, the shopkeeper quickly greets them.


    Just words haven''t finished from the mouth, was interrupted by the people.


    "Come to the upper room and bring the best things in the shop to the room." The man cleanly said, completely do not give shop boy any chance to answer.


    Even without asking whether the upper room of the inn was still there, he put a ingot of silver directly on the counter.


    Although, the man''s action is very fast, but murongsheng still see clearly, that pair of from under the cloak out of the collection. Slender, white and powerful, especially with a ruby ring on the thumb.


    This Let a person see one can feel, this is a rich master absolutely!


    Besides, it''s quite rich!


    It''s the kind of people who are very popular and robbed by bandits!


    However, these things have nothing to do with her.


    With shadow wood stand up, shadow wood walk in front of carrying things, Murong Sheng with shadow wood behind, two people slowly up the stairs.


    Walk towards the reserved room.


    However, without taking a few steps, I felt that someone behind me also went up the stairs.


    Murongsheng subconsciously and reflexively looked back, but now she is standing in a commanding position, not to mention a chin. She really can''t see anything. She just saw a man in a black cloak walking on the stairs.

 Chapter 1867

    It was the mysterious man who came up the stairs under the leadership of the shopkeeper.


    In a hurry, he passed by murongsheng. Just as he came to the two of them, he saw the hand with the ruby ring stretched out again and patted him twice on his cloak.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary and simple action.


    However, this man''s action, but let murongsheng''s brow slightly wrinkled up.


    The place that this man just photographed seems to be just right. It''s the place where there was friction with her clothes just now.


    What''s the matter?


    And then you put out your hand, and you hit them all, and you tap them?


    This is in disgust, she and shadow wood body dirty?


    This mysterious man''s action, naturally also fell in the shadow wood''s eyes.


    Yingmu looks at murongsheng quietly.


    If there is some anger on murongsheng''s face now, he has many ways to take the man down on the spot.


    However, murongsheng''s face didn''t express anything, and yingmu would not be good at what he advocated.


    When the party completely disappeared at the corner, Murong Sheng said, "let''s go."


    There is no way to let her care about such a little thing.


    After all, the most important task now is to go to the white tiger kingdom to find the soul summoning bell that can make shangguanhuang wake up, instead of causing trouble on the road.


    Back in the room, there was no one else. Murongsheng didn''t need to disguise as an ordinary woman at this time.


    By the way, the whole body''s temperament has undergone earth shaking changes. Just now, in the hall of the inn, murongsheng is still one of those people who can catch a lot of attention without any special features.


    Now, even if murongsheng is wearing plain and ordinary clothes, his appearance is not amazing, but it can''t cover up murongsheng''s elegance and temperament.


    He threw the package on the table and murongsheng went into the secret place.


    Push the door of the cabin open, and you can see shangguanhuang lying on the bed with his eyes closed, like shangguanhuang who has not woken up. The


    ''s posture as like as two peas on the dress, the same as her left from the cabin of the secret place, did not change a bit.


    The original psychology still has some light expectations, but now The feeling of loss has increased.


    "Still sleeping? Don''t you wake up? " Slowly went to the bedside to sit down, murongsheng stretched out his fingers, gently stroked shangguanhuang''s face.


    Stroking shangguanhuang''s warm face: "I don''t know what you dream of. It makes you still don''t want to wake up from your dream."


    If she can, she really wants to enter shangguanhuang''s dream to see what shangguanhuang''s dream is, and then wake him up in person.


    However, these are just her delusions, which can not be realized.


    "Sleep, if you feel tired, have a good sleep, I will always guard you." Murongsheng some reluctantly took back, fed shangguanhuang some spring water, hanging life.

 Chapter 1868

    Even though he gave shangguanhuang medicine every day to maintain his health, he still felt a little insecure.


    Like now, feeding shangguanhuang a mouthful of spring water every day can make her completely put down her heart.


    Then, he quickly took the silver needle to pass all the acupoints on shangguanhuang''s body, which ensured that shangguanhuang''s meridians would not be blocked, and there would be no atrophy when he lay in bed without exercise for a long time.


    Murongsheng did not dare to stay in the secret place any more, so he came out.


    She does not want to accompany shangguanhuang all the time, but because yingmu is in the room next to her.


    If her breath disappears for too long, shadow wood can''t feel it.


    At that time, she really can''t explain to yingmu, where she just went.


    The most terrible thing is that if she disappeared for a long time, yingmu came to find her and ran into her coming out of the secret place, then she didn''t know how to explain it.


    At that time, how could she explain, where she had just gone, and why did she appear out of thin air?


    Back in the hotel room, murongsheng was too lazy to take off his clothes. He took off his shoes and clothes and lay down on the bed.


    After closing his eyes, murongsheng was sleeping steadily. After all, there was shadow wood next door, and she didn''t worry about any trouble.


    It''s just


    Just before murongsheng fell asleep, suddenly, the closed eyes suddenly opened.


    Something''s coming!


    However, the news did not come from her, but from another room.


    "Madame." Shadow wood''s voice is also at this time, in her side deep ring up, reverberate in the room.


    Murongsheng looked up for some time, but he didn''t find the shadow wood in the room.


    But what murongsheng knows is that even if he can''t see yingmu, yingmu has already been around her.


    As long as, her side dangerous, someone wants to move her words, shadow wood will immediately appear.


    Murongsheng quietly felt the location of the news and said: "it''s not for us. Don''t pay attention to it." I think it should be the room of the three mysterious men, the big news.


    Although, there is no big action like sword intersecting. But there was a lot of activity in that room.


    At least, let her and shadow wood two people can hear clearly.


    "Yes." Shadow wood didn''t speak much, very simply responded to Murong Sheng.


    Although he didn''t say to leave or say anything else, murongsheng looked at a dark place and realized that yingmu didn''t really leave.


    I''m afraid, as long as the place where the news is coming is not quiet, yingmu will not leave her for a while.


    She was guarded by someone nearby. Even murongsheng didn''t have so many rules on weekdays. He didn''t care about anything, but he couldn''t sleep now.


    Now that I can''t sleep, I''d better listen carefully to what''s happening in the place where the news is coming.


    After all, I woke her up, and now I can''t sleep safely, which is quite boring.


    Although the distance is a little far, others may not hear anything. But the ears and eyes of murongsheng are not comparable to those of ordinary people!

 Chapter 1869

    A little voice, vaguely along the wind from afar, into murongsheng''s ears.


    Take life, dog officer.


    Let murongsheng''s brow slightly wrinkle up, listen to the meaning of the words, like a what assassin to assassinate what dog officer''s play?


    It''s just not clear what kind of unfortunate official was caught in such a place.


    I''m afraid it''s true that it''s a bit more dangerous than good.


    "Dog Officer..." Murongsheng said softly, his eyes suddenly flickered slightly.


    In this place, it is impossible to have officials of Da Zhou. Well, I''m afraid that the dog officials who can appear here are on duty in the white tiger kingdom.


    White tiger country White tiger country


    Now if you want to enter the white tiger country, you need an invitation letter. If, just at this time, she comes down with the dog officer, then this life-saving grace I don''t want to take an invitation in return.


    At least, it''s no problem to take her and yingmu to the capital of the white tiger Kingdom, right?


    At the thought of this, murongsheng turned over and stood up.


    No matter whether this person is a dog official or not, as long as this person can bring her into the white tiger Kingdom, this person can''t die!


    No matter what the dog official did, he had to take her and yingmu to the white tiger country before he could die!


    "Yingmu, you go to..."


    Before murongsheng finished speaking, he heard a sound of Ping Ping from outside.


    At the beginning, the sound was weak, but now the sound broke the peace of the inn.


    "Don''t let this man run away!"


    "Come on, catch up!"


    "Chase! Come on


    Murongsheng walked quickly to the door and opened it. She hasn''t even taken the hand to save the dog officer. How can she let people run away?!


    If she runs away, who can take her and yingmu into the white tiger kingdom?!


    Before murongsheng opened the door, he heard the sound of "touch" coming in.


    Murongsheng''s thoughts have not been in his mind. After sorting things out, a strange thing came in outside the door.


    When murongsheng saw clearly, he found that, oh, this is not a thing, but a person.


    A man covered with blood!


    Looking at the man who can''t stand up at her feet, an idea flashed in murongsheng''s mind. He immediately understood who the man was in front of her.


    At this time, a man with blood appeared in front of her door. At such a right time, besides the dog officer who was being chased, who else would it be?


    It''s true that if you want to sleep, someone will send you a pillow.


    I have to say, it''s just right!


    "Here it is! Here it is


    "Come on, come on! Here it is


    "Kill him quickly!"


    Listening to the messy footsteps outside, murongsheng bends down quietly and reaches out his hand as if to pull the man from the ground into the room.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the man who stumbled over didn''t seem to have any strength. He was able to yank back along her hand and pull himself up with a force.


    Seeing, several people have come after them outside.


    This whole body is the man of blood to want to all have no to think, all of a sudden will Murong Sheng to force of throw out!

 Chapter 1870

    The moment murongsheng was thrown out again, he saw four long swords stabbing at her, and the cold light in his eyes suddenly showed.


    Seeing that murongsheng''s body was about to jump on those swords, he was stabbed into a sieve. Murongsheng quickly at the foot of a whirl, should have rushed out of the body, like the leaves whirling in the wind in general, and steadily whirled back.


    Even, just like the man. When he didn''t stand still, he directly reached out and dragged the man out.


    With this tug, the man''s body fell out of control.


    For a time, after the man had not recovered, the position of two people directly changed.


    However, the man was not a hedgehog because he was thrown out of the door, but was heavily thrown to the ground.


    Even, he bumped into the meat mat without injury, and didn''t feel so painful.


    "Oh."


    After murongsheng stood still, he turned his head and looked over with a sneer.


    Luck is good, shadow wood in the dark staring, see her in danger, immediately stand out to solve the five people.


    Otherwise, as long as she accidentally stabbed into a sword, it would be dead?


    "Are you all right, ma''am?" Shadow wood saw a fall on the ground, has been coughing man, eyebrows wrinkled up.


    If he had known that his wife would throw this man out tactfully, he would not have to deal with those people just now.


    Now it''s cheaper for him, and he saved this man by accident.


    Although, just now, my wife did have the idea to save this man. Of course, the result was the same as what they thought. They really saved the man.


    But this process is not carried out according to the script they thought before.


    Madam is kind-hearted to save this man, but this man even wants to use his wife as a shield!


    How can I treat my wife like this? I should have stabbed this man to death just now!


    "Close the door."


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, he threw out a handful of powder in his hand, and saw that the bodies killed by yingmu at the door were corroded with time.


    When shadow wood closed the door, there was nothing to see outside, only a pool of invisible liquid.


    How many bodies can be seen here?


    A foot, will lie on the ground of the man to kick over, immediately heard a dull hum.


    Murong Sheng rolled a white eye, the vision swept that man to cover the hand of the chest to slightly squat down.


    It shows the finger that has been stained with blood, with the ring like a red gem.


    And this ring is just too familiar.


    Just now, murongsheng has been watching.


    "It''s you."


    It turned out that the man who was chased was the man with a solid cloak who wrapped himself up on the stairs.


    "Well..." The man heard murongsheng''s voice, and his frown didn''t loosen. Now he forcibly opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 1871

    Strong open eyes, eyes misty looking at the front of the person talking.


    Wearing a shabby dress, the appearance is also plain.


    He won''t look at a woman like this when she bumps into her on the street.


    But now Clearly before this woman temperament insipid, there is no place to attract his attention. But at this time, it was a magnificent momentum, not at all, because the plain appearance was covered.


    Even if he tries to ignore this person, there is no way to ignore it.


    With such a momentum that people can''t ignore, how can it be as ordinary as it seems now?


    Just as the man became stronger and looked at murongsheng, murongsheng also looked at the man with his eyes.


    There is no clean place all over, it''s all stains.


    Even the face that had been wrapped up before was covered with blood. The whole person had such arrogant temperament before. It was just a mess.


    If it wasn''t for the clothes they were wearing, it would be gorgeous. There were so many gems inlaid on the waistband that it was frightening.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that lying here is no different from the beggars and lunatics on the street.


    Just a casual glance, murongsheng takes his eyes back and looks at yingmu: "find out if there is an invitation from white tiger country hidden in this person."


    Shadow wood a listen to, immediately squat down body to, in this man''s body back and forth of grope.


    Shadow wood''s action is the same as his expression, not half gentle, immediately let the man had no place in the body, but also by the second trauma, pain sound and then call out.


    The man''s brow was closed tightly. At this time, it was more severe: "hiss..."


    Want to speak, but gnash their teeth out of a word, there is no strength to say the second word.


    Shadow wood in the man''s body turned for a while, turned out a thing, there is no more action in the man''s body. He handed murongsheng what he turned out in his hand.


    "Madame."


    "Why? Did you really turn it out? "


    Murongsheng is not so sure just now, whether the invitation is hidden in this man''s body or not, just let yingmu search his body.


    Who knows, this luck will be so good?


    Let murongsheng directly to Meng, right, really from this man''s body to find out the invitation!


    Looking at the cover of the invitation in my hand, I drew a white tiger that seemed to be very fierce. It was ordinary at all, and it was still painted with silver powder.


    If the silver powder on the invitation is cut off and sold, it will be enough for an ordinary family to eat for a month or two.


    "It seems that this white tiger country is really the same as the rumor. It has a lot of money. Look at all the silver powder used in this invitation. There''s no place for those who have a lot of money. " Murong Sheng tut tut two, will turn out the invitation letter from this man to put away.


    Eyes fell on the man who was lying on the ground and had curled up like a shrimp.

 Chapter 1872

    It seems that this man has just been seriously injured by those people who are chasing him outside. If we don''t treat him quickly, I''m afraid it won''t be long before this man will go to see Yama.


    However, she was not so kind and did not intend to treat the man easily.


    Although, the treatment of this man is only a short time. But this man just wanted to take her life for his life!


    If she didn''t react quickly, she would have gone to see the king of hell at this time.


    Now, she didn''t kill the man. It''s thankful to let him go.


    Murongsheng squatted down, looked at the man and said slowly, "I saved your life, so I accepted this invitation. It''s a reward for saving your life."


    Even if this man is trying to cover up his own situation, trying hard to breathe, murongsheng can also observe that this man is really breathing more and less.


    Slightly pick eyebrows, murongsheng also want to say what time, heard outside the corridor inside the noisy sound, it is clear that this place can not continue to stay.


    "Go." Murongsheng says to yingmu, and is about to turn and leave.


    Did not want to lie on the ground to look weak man, this time actually a turn over, there is a lump of white powder towards her direction.


    "What is it?" Murongsheng quickly turned around, waving his sleeves, but still slightly inhaled some white powder.


    Shadow wood instant reaction come over, a foot will lie on the ground of the man to kick fly out. Let the man who had been seriously injured a mouthful of blood from his mouth, fell on the ground, motionless.


    "Madame!" Shadow wood quickly and nervously looking at Murong Sheng, "what''s the matter?"


    Murongsheng carefully examined his body, then shook his head: "don''t worry about me, I''m ok."


    Then he squatted down, reached out and wiped the black powder on the ground, rubbed it a little, and looked a little strange: "this is Paper ash


    "What?"


    Hearing murongsheng''s conclusion, yingmu squats down and twists his hand.


    "Yes, this is the burnt paper dust powder." Murongsheng patted the powder on his hands clean. Although it was not poison powder, it was just the ashes left after the burning of the paper.


    However, it is this that makes murongsheng feel more strange.


    Murongsheng took a step forward, picked up the lonely purse that had just fallen from the man on the ground, looked through the things inside, and found that there was nothing left, only black powder.


    And the black powder just spilled in her direction was spilled out of this purse by this man.


    It''s just


    It''s not clear what''s going on. Murongsheng''s brows are tightly twisted together.


    Who can be so boring?


    The ashes of the paper, which had been burned for a long time, were still kept on themselves.


    What''s more, such a delicate purse sewn with gold thread?

 Chapter 1873

    Is the contents of this purse very important before?


    However, what kind of paper will be so careful to keep?


    People are going to die. They''re going to die soon.


    At this time, I don''t say a word or ask others to let it go. Instead, I sprinkle these things on others. What do you want to do??


    Murongsheng racked his brains, but he couldn''t figure out what the man thought.


    He stood up, walked towards the man and turned the man''s body over with his feet. He poked out his hand and got lost in the man''s carotid artery. He found that the man''s current situation was just hanging his life with one breath.


    Murongsheng''s frown didn''t loosen. After thinking about it, he escaped from his sleeve and poured a pill into the man''s mouth.


    "Why did Madame save him?" Shadow Wood said some puzzled.


    Just now this man has been repeatedly hurt his wife, now it is not too much to directly kill this man.


    Murongsheng whispered: "just a little concerned, the ashes of the paper hidden on this man."


    However, the pill into the man''s mouth, squatting on the ground and so on, did not wake up the man.


    Although, she can now secretly take out some spring water and feed the man a mouthful, so that the man can wake up immediately, but


    I always feel that it''s too bad to feed this man with spring water. It''s not worth it at all.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Murong Sheng sighed, looking at the man who had been unconscious, he didn''t know what to say.


    Already in this man''s body, fed him a pill that can last his life, there is no need to feed him spring water, used in this man''s body, it is a waste.


    Whether the man is alive or dead is not so important to her.


    She was just curious about the ashes of the paper.


    Since you don''t wake up, there''s no need to waste time on this man.


    Without looking at the man more, murongsheng left the inn with things and shadow wood.


    As soon as the two men in front left, the man lying on the ground behind had a slight tremor in his fingers


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, I want to enter the city."


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    "I I have no invitation... "


    "No one is allowed to enter the city without an invitation. Wait until the sacrificial ceremony is over!"


    "But But I''m here to visit relatives, not to participate in... "


    "Go away, go away, as long as there is no invitation, no one will be allowed to enter the city. Everyone will leave!"


    In front of the huge city gate, there are countless people, many of whom are crowded here and driven away by the guards guarding the city gate. Only a small number of people were released into the gate.


    Countless people are crowded here, no matter they are entering the city or blocking here, no one is in a good mood.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, all of you!"


    A very arrogant voice, accompanied by a rush of horseshoe sound, came from a distance.

 Chapter 1874

    The crowd turned their heads and looked behind. Then they saw a huge and luxurious carriage, pulled by three horses, running fast towards the city gate.


    The driver of the carriage was not a coachman or a boy, but a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a long scar on his face and a knife on his waist.


    Seeing this, people standing in front of them trying to enter the city quickly made way to both sides of the road. Get out of the way and let the carriage go. The middle-aged man sitting in front of the car didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Even if no one dodges a road, he will still drive past, even if he is crushed to death, he will not feel anything.


    A face disdains to swing the horsewhip in the hand.


    "Stop!"


    The bodyguard standing at the gate of the city saw this posture and directly pulled out the big knife at his waist, blocking the carriage''s further progress on the road.


    "Xu..."


    In front of a few knives, so that the carriage had to be forced to stop.


    The people who dodged to both sides of the road were whispering: "how can this carriage be so arrogant..."


    "It''s just..."


    "People are arrogant, and they have arrogant capital. Look at the luxury of this carriage. Maybe the people in it are dignitaries."


    "That''s true. I don''t know who''s in the carriage."


    Looking at such a luxurious carriage, even the bodyguard standing in front of him knew that the people inside were rich or expensive. It must be the blade of some powerful people, otherwise the carriage would not be so arrogant at the gate of the city.


    The attitude of this question is different from that of the common people before. Some changes have taken place: "I don''t know who is in the carriage? Can I have an invitation? "


    The middle-aged man didn''t answer the guard''s question immediately, but called in a low voice to the carriage: "fifth master."


    "Yes."


    A dull response came from the carriage.


    The next moment, I saw the door of the carriage was opened, and I saw a rich man sitting in the carriage.


    Looking at this gorgeous dress, it looks like a rich man!


    Because, from head to toe, there is no appearance of poverty!


    And the slightly narrowed eyes revealed a shrewd businessman.


    It''s not so easy for people to notice.


    This person is not someone else, but murongsheng and yingmu after dressing up.


    Fat and white hands gently stroked the belly twice, then took something out of his arms and threw it to the guard who stopped them.


    "I''ll take a good look at it. Is it the invitation you want?"


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to complain. He hurriedly took over the invitation, opened it and looked at it carefully. After seeing it clearly, he immediately returned it respectfully.


    Then he waved with a flattering smile: "that''s right, that''s right, that''s the invitation. I''ve seen it carefully. Please come to the city, sir


    "Yes."


    Murongsheng calmly took the invitation back and sat back in the carriage.

 Chapter 1875

    "Let go!"


    The city gate was opened slowly. Yingmu raised his thick eyebrows, raised his chin, swung his whip and drove the carriage into the imperial city of the white tiger kingdom.


    I don''t know if the white tiger kingdom is really so rich. As soon as I entered the Imperial City, I felt a dazzling white light.


    After a few minutes'' delay, I found that the normal capital turned out to be a dazzling gold in the white tiger kingdom.


    It''s not just a small place, but the capital!


    Where you can see, everything is shining!


    In addition to the clothes you wear, you can''t wear silver. These people in the white tiger country really want to paint their houses silver.


    "It seems that the sacrificial ceremony of the white tiger kingdom is really interesting."


    Murongsheng stepped out of the carriage, touching the soft belly wrapped around his waist, and nodding his hair with emotion.


    I have to say that the white tiger country is really too rich!


    No wonder the gate will be closed as soon as the sacrificial ceremony is held. There must be an invitation.


    After all, no matter how rich they are, they are afraid that people from other countries will come and scrape away these silver things to make money!


    Among other things, if it was scratched into a mess, I''m afraid the sacrificial ceremony would fail.


    The bartender standing at the gate of the inn looks at murongsheng walking down from the carriage. He looks around and nods from time to time. He knows that murongsheng is the first guest here.


    Immediately smile, very warm will Murong Sheng and shadow wood to the inn inside.


    By the way, he answered some small questions, and murongsheng let them go.


    Murong Sheng chose a place that was not so conspicuous, but he was able to have a panoramic view of the whole hall and sat down. Just casually ordered a few famous dishes in the inn, then casually raised his ears and listened to the gossip in the inn.


    Want to know as soon as possible what you want to know, one is in the teahouse, the second is in the inn.


    There are all kinds of people. When everyone says something, they will be able to combine together and form what they want to hear.


    I''ve heard a lot of news. I''m going to finish this dish. But it''s basically the same as what she heard in that small town before.


    The news that she wanted to know was that she didn''t hear it at all. I didn''t hear any other news, superfluous news, let alone the secret call bell.


    There''s no news of a hair.


    Eyes toward shadow wood looked in the past, see shadow wood is also slightly frowned, gently shook his head.


    Murongsheng sighed almost imperceptibly and opened his mouth in a low voice: "it seems that we can''t hear the news we want to hear here. We can only wait until tomorrow''s sacrificial ceremony starts and slowly inquire."


    Now they have all come to the imperial city of the white tiger Kingdom, and she doesn''t believe it. She can''t dig out some clues from the white tiger kingdom!


    At the end of the meal, murongsheng put down his chopsticks to get up and go back to the room to have a rest. Suddenly someone said a word, let her just lift up the butt, and again fall back.

 Chapter 1876

    Was someone just talking about the evocation bell?!!!


    If there was no problem with her ears just now, someone really spoke about the call bell, right?


    Murongsheng suddenly has spirit, also don''t want to go back to the room, continue to sit down and listen to the voice of those people. If not, in this group of noisy voices, murongsheng really heard some useful news.


    "Is that the legendary soul call bell found?"


    "No way! It''s impossible to think about it. How many years ago was that? How could it be so easy to find? It''s the emperor. He got a treasure a few days ago. He said it was found by the Minister of the household department. "


    "Treasure? What treasure can it be? "


    "Yes, I went to find a skillful craftsman to carve a piece that fell from the sky into the shape of a bell for the emperor first."


    "In that case, is it really a foreign object that day?"


    What''s alien?


    The more Murong Sheng listened, the more confused he became.


    Talking about the evocation bell, why did you suddenly mention something about the extraneous objects?


    Murongsheng cheered up and continued to listen.


    "It''s not what it is. Isn''t it from the sky? No one would believe it if no one saw it. But it happened that when that thing fell from the sky, all the villagers in a village were watching it. How could it be fake? Can''t everyone in a village have eye problems? "


    "It''s said that one of the villagers'' houses was smashed."


    "Some people who saw it said that when it fell down, it was a golden light whizzing down!"


    "Oh, if so, isn''t that a good omen?"


    "What''s wrong with that? I just caught up with the sacrificial ceremony, and I met such a good auspicious omen before I started. The emperor is so happy that he has to put it on his body every night. When he goes to bed at night, he takes it out and touches it! "


    "No wonder It''s carved into a bell, which makes us think it''s a soul summoning bell. "


    "Oh, don''t talk about the soul call. It''s said that when my grandfather''s grandfather was on duty in the palace, he didn''t see any soul call bell. I pondered, "is the rumored soul call bell made by those gentlemen in the teahouse?"


    "It''s reasonable, it''s reasonable. In order to attract people to speak, what do those storytellers dare not say? What can''t be made up? "


    ¡­¡­


    When these people talk about the following words, they simply go further and further, and they go further and further. It''s all about who''s going to fight. What''s the reason for the fight


    Murongsheng immediately had no idea of continuing to listen.


    "Unexpectedly, still not found?"


    It is impossible for murongsheng not to be disappointed when he hears that there is no news of the soul summoning bell.


    After all, I came all the way to the white tiger kingdom. I thought that as long as I came to the white tiger Kingdom, I would be able to hear the clues and traces of the evocation bell.


    At least, it''s good to hear what it looks like.


    But what she never thought of was what the evocation bell looked like. Even the people in the white tiger country didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 1877

    Lost after a while, think again relieved.


    Evocation bell is a legendary thing. Whether it really exists in this world is a question worth thinking about.


    Now I can''t find the news of the soul call bell. It''s totally excusable.


    She and shadow wood just came to the white tiger country. How could it be so easy to find the news of the evocation bell?


    What''s more, how can the common people know the clue of the soul call bell?


    But now, at least some people have mentioned the evocation bell, so at least it has proved some things. The soul call bell is not a vacancy. There is still a little way.


    To understand this, murongsheng''s heart can be regarded as some comfort.


    "Go back first, rest early tonight, and get up early tomorrow."


    The sacrificial ceremony will be held in the capital of the white tiger Kingdom early tomorrow morning. As long as you go early, you can see the emperor of the white tiger kingdom.


    She was not interested in what the emperor of white tiger looked like.


    However, if you want to trace back the situation of the evocation bell and ask where the evocation bell has gone, maybe no one in the whole white tiger kingdom will know better than the emperor.


    Seeing murongsheng return to the room, yingmu turns to enter the next room.


    Not long after returning to the room, murongsheng dodged into the secret place.


    No matter how the outside world changes in time, whether it''s dark or dawn, it''s always the same situation in the secret world, that is, what it looks like during the day.


    Murongsheng pushed open the wooden door and saw shangguanhuang lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Murongsheng''s eyes twinkled slightly, and his face looked lost.


    It still doesn''t work.


    Shangguanhuang is the same as she was when she left. She didn''t even move her fingers.


    Murongsheng sighs and goes forward to examine shangguanhuang carefully. Murongsheng''s movements are very skillful. He feeds shangguanhuang with the medicine.


    Wet a towel, wipe shangguanhuang''s body.


    After all the things needed to be done, murongsheng turned around and walked out of the wooden house.


    Standing outside, looking quietly in the secret place. Suddenly, his eyes were attracted by the things in the woods in the distance.


    Slightly frowned, a strange hum.


    The next second, Murong Sheng people have just appeared in the eyes to see the position in the forest.


    I was shocked by what I saw.


    Staring at the walking thing under her feet, what she never thought was that what she just saw would be a Chicken???


    Is it an ordinary chicken or a chicken with a long tail??


    Murongsheng''s whole body is dull for a moment, and his eyes stare at the chicken in front of him strangely. I can''t figure out how, in her secret place, when did this chicken come into being?


    She didn''t seem to remember what pheasant she caught and threw into the secret place!


    It''s amazing!


    What a fuss!


    Just as murongsheng was staring at the chicken in front of him, the chicken on the other side also looked up at murongsheng quietly.

 Chapter 1878

    Obviously, the chicken did not want to understand why he was wandering here, and suddenly something came out to block him?


    A person a chicken, who also didn''t make clear the present situation, face to face stand, big eyes stare small eyes.


    At that time, the chicken took the lead to recover, ready to turn and run away. Just lifted the claw has not yet fallen on the ground, murongsheng directly two hands a fish, will react to the big tail chicken ready to run in the hand.


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    No matter where such a big tail chicken comes from, anyway, now she just likes this chicken!


    At first, I wanted to see if I could find something good in the secret place to help shangguanhuang mend his body.


    As a result, this big tail chicken came to the door automatically.


    I sent it to the door. Can I let it run away?!


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    Murongsheng did not care. The big tailed chicken craned its neck and cackled here.


    The next second, murongsheng grabs the chicken and appears next to the wooden house.


    The big tailed chicken was so scared that it barked louder, even It''s like I''m choking all of a sudden. I can''t cry out.


    Murongsheng, with the chicken, was ready to cut her throat and bleed her, and then pulled out all her hair. All of a sudden, a flash of inspiration came to mind.


    Wave a hand, as expected another empty hand inside and appeared a similar big tail chicken.


    Murongsheng nodded with satisfaction, and the smile on his face became bigger.


    It seems that there is a chicken in this secret place, and it''s not just a chicken!


    With a wave of his hand, murongsheng threw the big tailed chicken that had just been summoned to the open space in the distance.


    The chicken was caught by murongsheng. It was just like a fool. Now even if it was thrown out, it was also thrown on the ground. I don''t know what happened to me and where I am for a long time. Standing in the open space in front of the wooden house, he didn''t move.


    After hearing the last struggle and scream from a companion in front of him, he regained his mind and ran towards the woods with his wings flapping.


    Murongsheng is quick and neat.


    After a while, the big tailed chicken, who was still struggling to scream, had already belched. And, also accompanied by a pot of herbs into the pot, into a pot of chicken soup.


    Before long, a strong aroma floated out of the pot.


    And with the transfer of time more and more fragrant, more and more fragrant.


    Murongsheng, who is crouching by the pot and guarding the fire, asks about the strong fragrance. He can''t help but take a deep breath and suck the delicious smell into his stomach.


    Sure enough, none of the things in this secret place are treasures. Even the small animals growing up here are infected with a trace of aura. If they were left in this secret place for a long time, they would be able to become essence!


    Of course.


    Murongsheng raised his head and looked at the two little white balls flying in the sky at the moment.


    If the big tail chicken is really refined, these two white balls will be the leaders of the big tail chicken.

 Chapter 1879

    After the chicken soup is stewed, Murong Sheng takes a mouthful and carefully serves shangguanhuang, feeds him little by little, cleans up everything in the space, and then takes a look at shangguanhuang.


    This just some reluctantly sighed tone, walked out from the secret place inside.


    As soon as he came out of the secret place, on the floor of the Inn room, murongsheng obviously felt that there seemed to be one more person in the room!


    "My husband Madame


    This is not shaken, this is not sure, but also mixed with a strong tone of shock, let murongsheng turn to see the past.


    Shadow wood?!!!


    How did yingmu show up in her room??


    This is


    Murongsheng opened his mouth. He couldn''t speak at all.


    What do you want her to say now?


    She really didn''t know what to say and how to explain to yingmu why she just appeared in this room out of thin air.


    Can only stand in the distance so, with shadow wood to carry on big eyes stare small eyes, can''t do any reaction and action.


    If it were someone else, perhaps murongsheng could be ruthless and kill this unstable factor without saying a word.


    But what bothers murongsheng is that yingmu is not only shangguanhuang''s person, but also the most trusted person around shangguanhuang, which really makes her difficult.


    Just when murongsheng was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to say, he heard yingmu take the lead in saying: "just now my subordinates didn''t notice my wife''s breath, so I came to see the situation..."


    "Now that my wife has come back, my subordinates will not disturb my wife''s rest."


    "Madam, have a good rest. I''ll leave first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, yingmu retreated directly from the room. Without a word, he closed the door to murongsheng and went back to the next room.


    Murongsheng is staring at yingmu''s self-care to finish this series of actions. It is clear that he is looking at it, and the expression on his face is still surprised, even the eyebrows are still not down.


    But what he said was still so serious. It looked like it was normal.


    It seems that there is nothing to be surprised about.


    But this combination of circumstances, how to see, people feel very strange.


    However, as long as the shadow wood did not continue to ask, let Murong Sheng in the urgent atmosphere a little relieved.


    If it''s really for her to explain, she really doesn''t know how to explain this sudden disappearance and appearance with yingmu.


    After all, it''s better not to say something about the secret place casually.


    However, now that yingmu has found her strange behavior, I''m afraid she will have to find a safe reason to explain it.


    Murongsheng frowned. It seems that she just stayed in the secret place for a long time. Only then did yingmu realize that her breath suddenly disappeared.


    In the future, you have to be careful.


    Otherwise, if this happens next time, it will really


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the day has not yet been completely lit up, the streets have begun to uproar.

 Chapter 1880

    All the people in the capital, carrying bags or a bamboo basket on their arms, gathered in the same direction.


    Among them are murongsheng, a well-off businessman in perfect disguise, and yingmu, a coachman.


    Murong Sheng stood beside the shadow wood and looked at the shadow wood secretly. She murmured in her heart. She didn''t know that yingmu was well-informed, saw strange things, and was not interested in her situation.


    Or really interested, but dare not ask?


    At this time, Murong Sheng is really careful to look at the past, actually did not find anything wrong from the shadow wood''s face.


    Flat light, can be said to be very expressionless.


    Just like the usual appearance, very normal, it is too normal.


    Even if something so strange happened last night, yingmu didn''t seem to see it and didn''t mention a word.


    That is, such a normal, will let murongsheng feel abnormal!


    No matter what kind of person, encounter that kind of thing, how can maintain so normal?!


    Murongsheng takes back a lot of eyes from herself. Now that yingmu has chosen not to ask, as if she has not seen anything, she will not bring up this matter by herself.


    It''s very good if you don''t know.


    Two as if nothing had happened, follow the crowd, went to a square above.


    In the open space, you can see a high sacrificial platform standing in the center of the open space.


    The five towering pillars surround the sacrificial platform.


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the five pillars. You can see that the stone pillars are respectively engraved with wind, fire, thunder, electricity and rain.


    Under each stone pillar stood a priest.


    He was wearing a white robe and hair. In his hand, he was clutching something similar to a staff, which was carved with incomprehensible runes.


    It looks like that.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng looks at the situation in front of him and touches his chin.


    However, looking at the five priests standing around the stone pillars, even though they were wearing white and ethereal robes, they didn''t feel so sacred.


    On the contrary, it''s not like a priest, but it has the smell of a wizard?


    "The white tiger country looks very interesting."


    Murongsheng chuckled and raised an eyebrow to yingmu standing beside him: "this serious national teacher doesn''t raise a large group of priests instead. It''s really different from other places."


    Yingmu nodded and answered murongsheng''s words: "yes, other countries believe in their own gods, so the position of national teacher is the highest in other countries. But on the side of the white tiger Kingdom, they believe in Shamanism and have no national teacher, so they keep some shaman priests. "


    "What? Shaman priest


    Murongsheng didn''t know about this kind of thing before. He was a little surprised when he heard what yingmu said.


    I didn''t expect that what the white tiger country believed in was not a God, but a shaman.


    It''s no wonder that the stone pillars I saw just now are not carved with gods, but with five kinds of wind, rain and lightning.

 Chapter 1881

    So, the five stone pillars standing around the sacrificial platform should not be carved with the special totem of shaman?


    Just when murongsheng was looking at the five stone pillars, the people around her, who didn''t know what was wrong, suddenly knelt down one by one towards the altar.


    Just now, there was a lot of noise in the square. It was quiet for a moment. No one spoke.


    So big place, breathing sound becomes very clean.


    All of a sudden, a man was walking towards the altar.


    Murongsheng''s eyes fell on the back step by step on the sacrificial platform.


    I saw that man was wearing bright yellow. It seems that no one can wear such bright yellow clothes except the emperor of the white tiger kingdom?


    But


    Just looking at it so quietly, I don''t know what''s going on. Murongsheng looks at the man''s back and feels as if he''s seen him somewhere. He looks very familiar


    "You, kneel down quickly!"


    At this time, suddenly the sleeve was yanked down.


    Murongsheng looked down, and the man kneeling beside her was staring at her fiercely: "the priests have already started. Please kneel down quickly and don''t offend the shaman!"


    Turning his head, murongsheng found that all the onlookers in the square had knelt down.


    All of a sudden, it seems that she and shadow wood did not kneel down two people, it appears to be outstanding, stand out!


    Murongsheng and yingmu take a look at each other, then silently look down He squatted down.


    Kneel down, kneel down.


    When she was in Dazhou, she didn''t kneel very much. When she arrived in the white tiger Kingdom, it was even more impossible for her to kneel down and worship the shaman in the white tiger kingdom.


    As for yingmu, he would never kneel to anyone else except his own director.


    The man who just pulled murongsheng''s sleeve and glared at her all the time saw murongsheng kneeling down, so he didn''t stare at her any more.


    However, if he knew that murongsheng didn''t kneel down, but was covered by his robe, it looked like he knelt down. In fact, he was squatting, not kneeling at all. He was afraid that he would stare his eyes out directly.


    On the towering sacrificial platform, the shaman of the white tiger Kingdom finally stepped up step by step.


    Open arms, respectively toward the five stone pillars to do some strange action, the mouth is more eloquent.


    It seems to be saying something.


    When he turned towards them, murongsheng finally saw the Shaman''s appearance clearly.


    It''s not that kind of domineering and arrogant, and it''s not that kind of beautiful and enchanting face. On the contrary, it seems a little feminine, the feminine face of boys and girls.


    On the forehead, there is also a flame like mark. Set off his face, there is a kind of evil hidden in it.


    To make it clear, this person''s temperament seems to be that kind of friendly with smile. But I don''t know why, I always feel chilly.


    As if his body around the wind bursts, with a strange smell.


    This, as long as you look at it, you will never forget this kind of person!


    However, murongsheng thought about it and decided that she had never met the shaman in the white tiger kingdom before


    This shaman has another identity in the white tiger kingdom.


    That is, the emperor of the white tiger.

 Chapter 1882

    "Have I seen this man somewhere?" Murongsheng stared at the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom on the sacrificial platform and murmured in a low voice, "how do you look so familiar?"


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, he suddenly heard yingmu next to him open his mouth and answered in a dull voice: "it''s the man who was chased in the inn."


    Yeah??


    The man who was hunted in the inn?


    Murongsheng suddenly returns to his senses and stares at the man on the sacrificial platform. His brows are frowning. I have to say that being reminded by yingmu''s words really reminds her.


    The shaman emperor of the white tiger kingdom is very similar to the dog official who was chased and killed in the small town that day!


    "No, this is not that man."


    Murongsheng looked at the man carefully and shook his head: "this man''s body is not injured."


    Even if the dog officer who was chased that day was the shaman emperor Yirong, there was a doubt that there was no way to explain. The shaman emperor was not injured, but the man who was chased was injured everywhere.


    Even if she put a pill into the man''s mouth at that time, the pill just let the man hold his own life, and it won''t instantly make the man''s injury return to normal.


    It''s only a few days since they left the town. The man''s body injury, if not a month''s time, will never recover, also can''t get out of bed.


    And now the Shaman''s action and no punishment, not a little bit injured, not slow.


    Therefore, the man in the small town that day could not be the emperor of the white tiger kingdom.


    However, although I knew in my heart that the man standing on the altar was not a man from a small town. But what the eyes see is too deceptive!


    Like, it is too like it!


    Really, it looks more and more like it!


    If it is not for her to judge according to the man''s injury, even she should really think that the man standing on the stage is really that man!


    In this world, there can be such a similar person, but it can not be similar to that kind of person.


    Even the brothers of a mother''s compatriots, there are still some differences.


    What''s more, the old emperor of the white tiger Kingdom only gave birth to a cover, not even a royal daughter.


    So, no matter what, that man can''t be the same brother with the man in front of him.


    At this time, a voice of sheep and pigs came out from under the sacrificial altar, whistling bitterly.


    I saw two pigs and three sheep were carried to the sacrificial altar, all limbs were tied and lying on the ground, with a dagger around the neck.


    As the sacrificial priest standing in front of the stone pillar waved his dagger, his neck was cut open.


    Bright red with warm blood immediately from the neck out.


    One by one, along the groove of the totem on the ground, it began to flow.


    Now, no matter the five worshippers standing beside the totem, or the people kneeling on the ground, they all begin to close their eyes, lift their hands high in the air, and recite something they can''t understand.

 Chapter 1883

    Murongsheng tried to listen to a few words, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand a word.


    People can understand a single word, but they can''t understand it when combined. When you come to murongsheng, you can''t understand a sentence, even a single word.


    However, looking at the people around raised their hands, murongsheng also raised his hands, half squinting his eyes and looking around at the situation.


    Just a little look, the eyes suddenly swept to the shaman emperor standing on the high sacrificial platform. He had a look. Originally, it was just a casual glance. He didn''t pay special attention to it.


    But just such a look, let her suddenly straighten up.


    If she read it correctly, did the shaman Emperor just take a deep breath? And stick out your tongue and lick the corners of your mouth?


    That extremely satisfied appearance, seem to smell something the same.


    Murongsheng was looking around the shaman emperor, but in the end he only saw one thing, blood, blood.


    It''s full of blood.


    The position where the shaman emperor stood was almost surrounded by the totem composed of sheep''s blood and pig''s blood. Even if he really wanted to smell something, what he smelled in the first time must be bloody!


    Just when murongsheng guessed in his heart what the strange behavior of the shaman emperor was, the eyes of the shaman emperor gradually became sinister. His eyes fell on the bright red below.


    The corner of the mouth pulled out a trace of sneer, slightly wriggled two lower lips.


    Although the distance is a little far, murongsheng can still see the subtle action of the shaman emperor clearly.


    A little read the shaman emperor''s lips, murongsheng''s brow suddenly wrinkled up.


    People? Blood?!!


    What the shaman Emperor just said was human blood?


    If the blood flowing below is human blood, it would be even better.


    What does that mean?


    Why does it sound so weird?


    Does the shaman emperor mean that he still wants to take people as sacrificial objects?


    Murongsheng is not unclear. In some places, if he makes sacrifices, he does use living people as sacrificial objects. Cut throat, cut head and bleed


    But


    Just when murongsheng''s eyes were a little uncertain, he suddenly felt a very cold look, which fell on her at this moment.


    A return to God, directly on the pair of extremely evil eyes.


    Shaman emperor???!


    What murongsheng didn''t expect was that the shaman emperor could find her people on the square with so many people, and directly met her eyes!


    Murongsheng slowed down for a while, and quickly closed his eyes without hesitation the next second. Learn to be the same as the people next to you, and wriggle your lips with words in your mouth.


    After feeling that the exploration of this vision fell on her for a long time, he slowly moved his vision away from her, which made murongsheng feel a little relieved.


    She is not afraid that the shaman emperor has been staring at her. After all, it is not so difficult for her to get away immediately. As long as she changed her clothes and disguised herself as another one, it was impossible for the shaman emperor to find her.

 Chapter 1884

    It''s just that he was afraid that he would attract the attention of the shaman emperor in the white tiger kingdom so early to avoid scaring the snake.


    Will let her follow-up to do things, have a lot of trouble.


    However, the shaman emperor standing on the sacrificial platform made her speechless, but always gave her a feeling of special discomfort.


    Just feel


    Forget it. Anyway, she just wanted to find a clue to the evocation bell. She has nothing to do with the affairs of white tiger country. At that time, as long as you find out the soul summoning bell and get everything, you can''t stay for a moment.


    After hearing that the ceremony of the sacrificial ceremony was over, the shaman emperor stepped back from the high sacrificial platform and left. The people kneeling on the ground stood up with excitement.


    One by one toward both sides of the road crowded in the past, an instant out of a wide road out.


    Murongsheng and yingmu haven''t reacted yet, but they are flashed again in an instant. Quickly back to God, two people also immediately follow the people around, toward both sides of the road back in the past.


    Just as I stepped back, I heard someone shouting.


    Not just so quiet, and gradually the uproar.


    "Someone''s throwing money!"


    "Let me pass, let me pass!"


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, what are you squeezing?"


    "Quick, quick, here comes the money. Look!"


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng and yingmu are pushed aside in an instant. They don''t know what to do next. There were bursts of cheers at the front of the crowd.


    Then, the people standing behind them all held the baskets and cloth bags in their hands in front of their chest, and looked at the end of the crowd with great interest.


    Murongsheng also stands on tiptoe and looks at the places that people pay attention to.


    I saw a team scattered with silver paper coming slowly from a distance.


    These people sprinkle silver paper on the front, followed by The tigers?


    Murongsheng is speechless and choking. She has seen lion dance team and dragon dance team, but she has never seen this kind of tiger dance team.


    The white tiger, which was propped up by bamboo poles one by one, jumped up and down in the sky. She really saw such a scene for the first time.


    The front is a white tiger. I don''t know if the back is a white tiger?


    Murong Sheng is thinking about it, and sure enough, the next second he sees the float of a Silver Tiger, which looks very fat, appears in people''s sight.


    At this time, the people around are even more crazy.


    With a bamboo basket and a cloth pocket in his hand, he pushed toward the silver white tiger flower cart.


    No matter whether there is someone in front, all of them are pushing towards the float. Murongsheng stood in the middle of the crowd, and inevitably the crowd collided.


    "Madame!"


    Yingmu is quick in eyes and hands. When he is pushed away by murongsheng, he quickly pulls murongsheng''s arm and tries his best to separate the people from murongsheng.


    "Let''s go to the teahouse and see what''s going on."


    Murongsheng is not a fool. Naturally, he will not stand here foolishly. Like a stone pillar, he will not move.


    I don''t think about myself, I will think about my baby.

 Chapter 1885

    Along with a road pushed by yingmu, murongsheng followed yingmu and quickly squeezed out the crowd and walked towards a teahouse on the street.


    On weekdays, the teahouse is very full. Today, there was not even a guest. Even the waiter didn''t know where to go.


    Murongsheng leads yingmu directly to the second floor, finds a window seat and sits down.


    You can''t see anything when you stand below. You can''t see what the distance looks like until you sit at a high place.


    I saw a few flower children standing on the silver white tiger.


    Now the action is to take things out of the basket and throw them to the crowd one by one.


    And the scattered things didn''t look like ordinary things. They were shining in the sun, which attracted the onlookers on both sides of the road to stretch their hands and bend down to grab them. They were almost crazy!


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and looked at it carefully. He finally saw what was on the ground clearly: "this is copper money?"


    No wonder in the sun shining, but also attracted these people like crazy to rob.


    It''s a fool not to pick up free copper money.


    Yingmu wandered in the teahouse for a long time, but he didn''t find the waiter. So he made a pot of tea and brought it over: "madam, have a drink of tea."


    Murongsheng took the cup from yingmu''s hand: "I didn''t expect that what the man said that day in the small town was true. At the sacrificial ceremony of the white tiger Kingdom, there are endless copper coins. It seems that the white tiger country is quite rich. "


    Otherwise, if there is nothing in the Treasury, who dares to throw copper money into the sky? And it is not a day, but to the end of the sacrificial ceremony, which is simply their own tossing!


    Yingmu frowned slightly when he heard what murongsheng said: "I''ve heard about the sacrificial ceremony of the white tiger kingdom before. However, I have never heard of people throwing copper coins at sacrificial ceremonies. "


    "What? Isn''t tradition like this? "


    Murong Sheng strange toward shadow wood looked in the past, shadow wood is also puzzled shook his head.


    "In the previous sacrificial ceremony of the white tiger Kingdom, the white tiger Kingdom has never blocked the door of the country. Anyone can go in and out at will and watch the sacrificial ceremony at will. This invitation has only been implemented since last year. "


    Murongsheng nodded, and his eyes fell on the silver white tiger float that was still parading outside. He didn''t know where the white tiger kingdom had dug up any treasure in the past two years, and he would become so generous.


    Scattering copper coins all day for others to pick up?


    Just at this glance, I just saw a few flower children standing on the white tiger''s float. Now when the white tiger float passed in front of me, I found that there was a man sitting on the float.


    A man in gorgeous brocade!


    "Well..."


    Murongsheng frowned at the man, always feel some familiar.


    At the same time, the man also looked at murongsheng.


    Eye collision, immediately let murongsheng shocked!


    "It''s him


    Murongsheng would never have thought that the man sitting in the float was the man who was chased and killed that day!

 Chapter 1886

    However, just when murongsheng saw the man clearly at the first sight, the man''s eyes also looked towards murongsheng.


    Four eyes opposite, two people see each other clearly.


    In such a noisy and crowded place, she can find her eyes looking at the past so acutely and quickly. Even murongsheng is slightly surprised at this man.


    Such sensitivity is not something ordinary people can have.


    Internal power, it is estimated that we need to reach a deep level to be able to do something.


    However, she didn''t feel any internal force on this man when she was in the small town that day.


    Why


    It''s really strange


    Murongsheng was discovered by this man in an instant, but he didn''t turn his eyes away immediately. Don''t you think it''s a guilty conscience to shift your eyes now?!


    What''s more, the dress she''s wearing now, even if her parents stand in front of her, will never be recognized.


    Even that night, how could the man who was chased and killed remember what she looked like at that time?


    He would never associate a woman with a man.


    What''s more, now she has changed her face, can you really see it?


    This man wants to see it, so let him watch it.


    Murongsheng let the man look at him and look at him.


    And the man in the carriage, with the carriage moving, looked away.


    But the last one with deep meaning, and the faint smile at the corner of his mouth, made Murong Sheng frown.


    I always feel that the man''s smile is a little puzzling.


    Looking down at the clothes he was wearing and his own dress, this man should not recognize that he was the woman who met him in the small town that day?


    But why did the man show such an expression to her?


    Some of murongsheng can''t understand. He really can''t understand.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. This man probably won''t have another chance to meet her.


    All in all, it''s just strangers.


    Just then, murongsheng stares at the man sitting on the white tiger float, and gradually follows the back of the white tiger float away, and is about to look at other places. Unexpectedly, a sudden change happened on the white tiger float!


    The flower boy, who had been throwing copper coins down, had just pulled out copper coins from the bamboo basket and was about to throw them out when he fell directly from the flower cart!


    Caught off guard, so that people around without a bit of reaction.


    All of a sudden, it hit the people who were picking up money below.


    "Oh, what! Kill me


    "Here? What''s going on


    "Ah, blood!! Blood


    "Dead, dead!"!!! Huatong is dead! "


    There was a strange pause in the crowd, and a cry broke out in an instant!!


    Just now, they were all crowded and pushed around the float, trying to pick up money at a close distance.


    And at this time found the dead, the crowd suddenly like the ebb of the sea, suddenly back toward the past.

 Chapter 1887

    Then, in the open space, there were four microphones that were still throwing copper coins around. Now they were lying on the ground.


    Everyone had a long arrow on his chest.


    Gradually the blood began to spread towards the ground.


    Murongsheng, standing on the second floor, saw the unexpected situation clearly at a glance.


    "Assassinate?"


    These two words just fall, see a few people in black tights rushed out from all directions, toward the man who stood up in a hurry on the carriage.


    "Be careful!"


    "Come and protect your Lord!"


    The escort who followed the float immediately stopped the float and rushed to protect the man sitting on it.


    However, the speed of these guards was not as fast as that of the several men in black who rushed over.


    The man who had stood up took the lead in hiding the first sword attacking him, but he couldn''t hide the palm attacking him at the same time.


    "Pa" of life, heavily patted on the man''s back, let the man uncontrollably toward the front suddenly rushed in the past.


    Had it not been for the fence at the edge of the float in front of her, she would have been photographed falling from the carriage.


    Murongsheng looked at the man in black''s attack and stabbed him with a sword. He said, "I don''t know what this man has done. It''s only a few days since I was stabbed again. It''s really... "


    This Murong Sheng''s words haven''t finished yet. When he saw the man looking towards her, he didn''t smile. After his very strange expression.


    The tone of murongsheng''s speech suddenly stopped.


    If she is not wrong, the man said "I die, you die"?!!!


    What do you mean??!!


    I die, you die?!!!


    For a moment, murongsheng''s brain was a little blank. Before he knew what it meant, he felt a special pain in his back!


    He was not hurt at all and did nothing, but the pain in her back made her bend down.


    I raised my eyes and frowned at the man who was attacked on the float, who was facing the man''s strange smiling face.


    There is a sword about to stab the man''s body, but at this time, the man can still laugh


    Murong Sheng didn''t have time to figure out what the answer to this matter was. His words came out of his mouth: "hurry up, save him!"


    The shadow wood around him doesn''t need Murong Sheng to elaborate on who to save, but also can understand.


    Although it''s not clear why murongsheng suddenly ordered this, yingmu didn''t hesitate about murongsheng''s order.


    Almost immediately after murongsheng''s voice fell, yingmu appeared on the float.


    Just a little bit short, the sword was about to pierce into the man''s heart. It just stopped in mid air, and there was no way to move forward.


    Before the man in black with the sword came back to his senses, there was already a flower in front of him, and he fell back to the ground from the float

 Chapter 1888

    The man in black, who was about to stab the man''s back with a sword, had fallen from the float before he could react.


    I didn''t get up from the ground for a long time.


    "This Old black


    Just when the other people in black were caught off guard by the sudden change, they lost their attention for a second or two, and then came back again.


    The figure of the assassin is no longer on the float.


    ¡­¡­


    It turned out to be a festive festival for thousands of people to celebrate.


    But because of this sudden change, the streets began to be closed.


    All the time, a large number of officers and soldiers patrol the open streets, as if searching for something.


    Murongsheng stood by the window and looked down. He saw another group of officers and soldiers passing by. Suddenly, a little noise came from his ear. Murongsheng closed the window and turned around.


    Eyes straight toward the bed, just wake up, open the eyes of the people looked in the past.


    A pair of eyes without a trace of emotion, cold as if not like a person.


    "Now that we wake up, let''s settle the accounts."


    Suddenly heard such a cold words, lying on the bed just woke up the man some stupidly turned his head, and saw Murong Sheng sitting on the chair.


    Clearly in the eyes of a wealthy body, arm big waist middle-aged businessman. But now there is no smell of copper money in my eyes. Instead, it''s cold like a murderer.


    Looking at him is more like looking at the dead.


    See is murongsheng, this man in want to come over time or ten thousand guard, now unload. On the contrary, it was because of the presence of murongsheng that I felt a little relieved.


    Relieved?


    This is already a very strange thing.


    Murongsheng is quite sure that he didn''t see the relief in his eyes.


    It''s just


    Why is this man relieved to see her?


    "Liu Zhongyu."


    Murongsheng''s eyes were fixed on the ugly one, and he opened his mouth word by word: "originally called Jiang Zhongyu, now the Secretary of the Department of the white tiger state." These are the information that people in the white tiger country can get by asking them casually.


    It''s not a secret.


    During the conversation, murongsheng stood up from his chair and walked slowly to the bedside. Looking at Liu Zhongyu who has been made by the bed, there is a sharp flash in her eyes.


    "I don''t care what identity you are now, I only know what you have done to my body?"


    Murongsheng did not beat around the Bush, straight to the theme.


    Although there is no proof, but she has seen it clearly from the eyes of Liu Zhongyu. I''m afraid that the first look at each other on the float just now has made this person see through her disguise!


    I''ve recognized who she is!


    Murongsheng thinks that her appearance is almost flawless, but she can feel that Liu Zhongyu already knows that she is the person in the town that night.


    "You''d better think about it now, and then answer me! I don''t like people who don''t tell the truth at all! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 1889

    In the face of murongsheng''s warning words, Liu Zhongyu didn''t worry. Instead, he was stunned for a moment, his face was full of joy, and even laughed excitedly.


    "Ha ha ha, good, very good! Ha ha ha ha... "


    Looking at this man laughing so wildly, all of murongsheng''s patience almost disappeared.


    He put his hand around the man''s neck, and the wild laughter suddenly stopped, and there was no sound.


    "Say it This man, do you really think she dare not kill him?!


    "Ha ha ha..." Laughter slowly came out from the neck, and the smile on Liu Zhongyu''s face was more and more strange.


    As murongsheng''s fingers tightened inch by inch, Liu Zhongyu''s laughter became weaker and weaker, and his tone changed, until finally he could not laugh any more.


    Because of the lack of a lot of oxygen, Qingjun''s appearance gradually became pale.


    Eyes are a little bit of expansion, constantly protruding toward the outside.


    But even so, murongsheng didn''t see any regret in his eyes, even a trace of fear, fear, regret and unwilling mood!


    From the beginning to the end, there was only a strange look in these eyes, that is, they were always smiling strangely!


    Just when murongsheng''s hand pinches up a little bit and increases a little bit of strength, he can choke off the man in front of him.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng''s brow is also suddenly wrinkled.


    She did not know why, actually felt that her breathing was very difficult!


    It''s almost suffocating!


    Clearly chest still vigorously inhaled, but inhaled into the lungs of the gas, but it is poor.


    Even, with the rhythm of her breathing, she continued to reduce the breath.


    Murongsheng had to open his mouth and wanted to gasp vigorously by his throat.


    However, the air around her did not seem to exist, as if there was a certain amount. After these numbers were used up, no matter how much she breathed, there was no way to breathe in any air!


    The feeling of lack of oxygen quickly attacked murongsheng.


    Murong Sheng now where can also attend to in front of this what Liu Zhongyu, a loose grip on his neck hand, touched his neck.


    "Cough Cough Cough... "


    Liu Zhongyu got a breath, instinctively took a deep breath, and his throat coughed violently.


    But he was still gasping and coughing violently.


    At this time, murongsheng felt as if he could not breathe the air he just felt. At this time, it disappeared.


    She was able to breathe fresh air in this moment?


    "What happened, ma''am?" Shadow wood looking at Murong Sheng a series of actions, really is some inexplicable.


    He didn''t see anything hurt his wife just now, but her reaction was not right at all.


    Perhaps, for a pregnant person, what kind of unexpected situation might happen? Shadow wood is not so clear!

 Chapter 1890

    Murongsheng''s mouth now only focuses on breathing, relieving the situation that he just suffocated, so he has no time to speak.


    After a little relief of some symptoms, he waved his hand and looked at Liu Zhongyu, who had just coughed.


    After taking a breath, he rushed forward and grabbed Liu Zhongyu''s skirt. In his voice, with some unsteady coldness, he asked: "say it! What have you done to my body


    If she doesn''t know what''s wrong now, she''s really stupid. She deserves to die!


    If it''s just a coincidence that Liu Zhongyu was attacked by someone and concentrated on her back, she also happened to have a pain in her back.


    So, just when Liu Zhongyu was choked by her neck and couldn''t breathe. And her breathing is not smooth, isn''t it a coincidence?


    No!


    Where can there be so many coincidences in this world?!!


    Moreover, each of these coincidences has something to do with Liu Zhongyu?!!


    So it''s not a coincidence!


    But Liu Zhongyu must have done something to her to make her have such a reaction!


    Otherwise, how could she feel the pain of Liu Zhongyu for no reason?!!!


    Liu Zhongyu was about to answer murongsheng''s words, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there was a fierce cough in his throat.


    Murongsheng frowned, almost in his head quickly recalled the past between her and Liu Zhongyu. Suddenly, he realized that he had been confused before.


    "What was the ash you threw at me that night?" All the doubts must be on that!


    She has never used, eaten or even touched anything of Liu Zhongyu.


    She was also convinced that she was not being seduced.


    If she is in the Gu''s words, certainly can detect, but she does not have any feeling.


    The only thing I could touch was that at the critical moment of life and death, Liu Zhongyu took out the ashes of paper scraps from her purse and threw them towards her!


    Liu Zhongyu''s coughing voice stopped and raised her head. Her face turned red because of the fierce coughing voice. Her eyes were burning at murongsheng.


    Slightly crooked lips to smile: "I really have no wrong person, you really are the most suitable person to give me life."


    What''s your life?


    These two words made murongsheng''s eyes cold for a moment.


    Her life can only be controlled by herself, and can never be manipulated by others!


    So, if you want to steal your life from her, it depends on whether she agrees!


    "To live on?" Murongsheng gave a cold smile. When he raised his hand here, there was already a silver needle in his fingertip.


    In front of Liu Zhongyu''s face, he put his hand on his temple. The shining tip of the silver needle was about to penetrate into his temple.


    "What you want is to let my life continue for you. Then you have to see if you have this life to enjoy!"


    Although, she has no way to understand the meaning of Liu Zhongyu''s word Xuming, and what kind of strange existence it is.

 Chapter 1891

    However, what she can fully believe is that Liu Zhongyu is not just talking about things.


    There must be some kind of connection in this, which will make Liu Zhongyu say so.


    Otherwise, her body will not be difficult to control because of Liu Zhongyu!


    However, no matter how to explain it, no matter what kind of strange thing it is, the word Xuming is not a good word. The meaning contained in these two words is certainly not something beautiful!


    However, even if murongsheng stood against his temple like this, in Liu Zhongyu''s eyes, he didn''t feel a little flustered. On the contrary, he laughed jokingly in the direction of murongsheng.


    Not afraid that the silver needle would plunge into his temple the next second, he said, "put down your hand first. I know you won''t kill me now, unless You want to die with me, too. "


    Hearing the last few words, the storm that murongsheng used in his eyes gradually subsided, and his hands that he lifted up also slowly put down.


    "I''ll ask you the last change, what have you done to me?"


    Murongsheng didn''t dare to kill Liu Zhongyu here.


    It''s easy for Murong Sheng to kill Liu Zhongyu, who has no force and can''t bind a chicken.


    However, what Liu Zhongyu said just now just happened to enter her heart.


    There seems to be some strange connection between her and Liu Zhongyu. If Liu Zhongyu is hurt, she will be hurt the same way!


    So, according to this connection, if Liu Zhongyu dies, will she die with her?


    It''s too big a gamble. She doesn''t dare to gamble at all!


    If she is single, she will never be frightened by Liu Zhongyu''s threat!


    But!


    Shangguanhuang hasn''t woken up yet, and she still has a child in her stomach!


    She really has too many worries now, she can''t afford to die! I don''t want to die! More can''t die!


    Therefore, even now she wants to kill Liu Zhongyu, she can only endure it!


    Liu Zhongyu turned a deaf ear to murongsheng''s threat. Instead, she rubbed her hand on her temple and said, "is that how you treat your master? I tell you, don''t try to threaten me. The threat has no effect on me at all. "


    "If you want to know the truth of the matter, hurry to get me some bath water and buy me some clothes that can be changed. Then go and tell the cook to cook two courses for me


    "Maybe if you are in a good mood to serve me, I can tell you what you want to know?"


    Liu Zhongyu said, once again some raised pull on the clothes he was wearing. Because of avoiding the assassination, the clothes had been covered with a lot of soil, and some of them were damaged.


    Unable to stand wearing clothes like beggars, Liu Zhongyu took off her coat and left it on the ground.


    "I can tell you that the clothes I wear can''t be bought from the street, so I just wear them casually. I like to wear the clothes made by Jinyun Pavilion here. As for food, you can choose some of the best dishes in this restaurant. "

 Chapter 1892

    Murongsheng listen to Liu Zhongyu here arrogant say this, word by word said mouth did not stop. What''s more, when Liu Zhongyu heard the first word "master", he couldn''t help sneering.


    After thoroughly listening to what Liu Zhongyu said, Murong Sheng didn''t follow Liu Zhongyu''s words. Instead, he reached out and pinched Liu Zhongyu''s chin.


    He pinched her like a bully molesting a good woman, and forced Liu Zhongyu to look up in her direction.


    He buckled his chin and looked down at him. The black color of his eyes gradually began to rotate like a whirlpool.


    With no undulating tone, or even a slightly strange tone, he calmly asked Liu Zhongyu, "what is life continuation?"


    "Continued life..." Liu Zhongyu''s eyes suddenly become a little lax.


    His mouth also unconsciously followed murongsheng''s words and repeated them.


    After murongsheng asked patiently again, Liu Zhongyu, who was still obviously struggling, somehow stopped struggling.


    The whole person, as if it were a piece of wood, was motionless. His eyes were staring at murongsheng, and his mouth was opening and closing. He began to talk about what murongsheng wanted to know.


    This stupefied appearance is obviously like being manipulated!


    Even if the shadow wood is standing beside, even if all the things are in front of the shadow wood began to happen, but still let the shadow wood have some unbelievable!


    At this moment, yingmu, who has always been expressionless, has some panic in his eyes when he looks at murongsheng.


    I didn''t rely on any medicine, and I didn''t see murongsheng playing a trick on this man. You can control such a big living person, a big living person with clear thinking, and a big living person who is just talking to himself, to listen to his own words.


    This What kind of means has been used?!


    At least, he has never heard of such a means to make people so obedient!


    "It means that you''ve made my life connected with your life now?" Murongsheng''s eyes deepened a bit, and the vortex in the dark pupil was obviously more violent than just a few minutes.


    What she used was not witchcraft, but another way to hypnotize people she learned from manager MI.


    This hypnotic method is not the kind that needs to rely on auxiliary tools, when people are more relaxed, step by step a little bit in-depth, and finally hypnotic success.


    The hypnosis she learned from the secret place is just for the secret information she would not like to tell from others.


    Whether that person is willing to say, willing to be hypnotized or not, she can force each other to succeed in hypnosis.


    It''s just that hypnosis has its advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that you can quickly get the information you want from each other. The disadvantage is that this method can only distract the other person for a short time, not for a long time, and it will also have a backfire on the hypnotic person.


    Therefore, murongsheng didn''t want to use such a method when he had to.

 Chapter 1893

    However, who can know that Liu Zhongyu is so hateful?!!


    Just now, I asked him not to disclose a word, but also pointed at her and said that she was her master?!!


    Don''t look at yourself, right?


    At the time just now, Liu Zhongyu has completely exhausted her patience!


    Even though she is very clear in her heart, her body can''t use such means casually, but she can''t bear to use it


    "Yes..." Liu Zhongyu''s answer made murongsheng want to slap him on the gate of his life and die here.


    However, Liu Zhongyu didn''t realize that she was in danger. She continued to say, "you are bound by the ashes I scattered. From that day on, you will die when I die. No one of us can run away. If we are tied to you for one more day, your life will be reduced by one day, and I will live one more day. In the end, I will directly devour all your life. "


    Needless to say, when her life is completely swallowed up, what kind of end is left to her? It''s very clear to think about it with your toes!


    Die!


    What choice can she give her when she is dead?!


    Murongsheng never thought that it was very strange for her to think that she had a secret place and could be reborn. But what she didn''t expect was that in this world, there would be such a strange way to continue her life!


    Isn''t it just a burning charm with only ashes left?


    Actually, they can bind two people''s lives together. Needless to say, the person in charge of the binding can absorb the vitality of the bound person to himself and act as his own life.


    That''s why immortals are not necessarily able to do it.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Has been listening to the shadow of wood in silence, after hearing these, in a burst of shock, is unable to help the first time directly burst of rude.


    His sword came out of the scabbard and showed his shining body. The next step was to wipe Liu Zhongyu''s neck.


    However, this sword only cut Liu Zhongyu''s collar in the end, and was grabbed by Murong Sheng.


    "Don''t do it. He''ll die, and I''ll die!"


    Murongsheng''s face was very ugly, almost a word squeezed out of his teeth.


    Holding the arm of yingmu holding the sword, his body trembled with anger.


    "Madame! Subordinate Subordinate... "


    At this time, yingmu also recovered from his anger and put the sword back.


    Murongsheng naturally knew that yingmu couldn''t let her die. It was just that she was too angry to hear such things all of a sudden. She was just so impulsive.


    Even if it was her, she would like to chop Liu Zhongyu into pieces as soon as she heard about it, so that she could eliminate her hatred!


    But now she can''t!


    Liu Zhongyu shook his head rigidly, the range is not very big, but it can definitely make people understand at a glance.


    "None No solution... "


    "No solution?"


    When murongsheng heard these two words, he couldn''t believe it. There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth, as if he had been poisoned.

 Chapter 1894

    In this world, no matter what it is, she absolutely does not believe that there is no way to solve it. He believes that as long as he studies hard, there will be a solution!


    Even the puppet stock that Qu Yun planted at the beginning said that there was no cure for it?


    In the end, she found a way to solve it?!!


    At the thought of Shangguan Huang, who is still lying in the secret place and has not yet come to his senses.


    Murongsheng''s eyes were as deep as the storm. They stopped for a moment. It was just a flash of time. Liu Zhongyu, who had been hypnotized, suddenly blinked quickly.


    That originally some dull application, there is so a trace of rupture.


    Even if Murong Sheng had come back at the first time and wanted to hypnotize Liu Zhongyu, it was too late!


    Liu Zhongyu is very vigilant in ordinary times!


    "You..."


    Liu Zhongyu''s mind gradually wakes up. Even now, he can''t react. The blank space in his mind just now makes him feel what he has done.


    But instinctive vigilance made him immediately feel a little bit wrong.


    "You say!! What did you just do to me Almost in the next second, Liu Zhongyu wakes up from murongsheng''s hypnosis.


    However, murongsheng didn''t answer the man''s question. He suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his mind, and his mouth gradually overflowed with a little dazzling red.


    "My husband..."


    Shadow wood hurriedly past, a will murongsheng hold, the mouth of the address has not been completed to shout out, feel the arm was murongsheng moment pinch.


    Suddenly, let shadow wood will this address directly swallow into the stomach.


    She was just too careless, just a little flash, immediately separated from the other side, but also to him.


    Murong Sheng slowed down for a while, reached out to wipe off the red blood from the corner of his mouth, looked up at Liu Zhongyu, who was sitting beside the bed with an angry and alert face, and sneered: "life continuation charm? It''s kind of interesting. "


    "You How do you know that


    The expression on Liu Zhongyu''s face suddenly became very stunned.


    He has never said anything about life extending Fu here, so why does this woman know it?!


    Just now, sure enough, this woman did something shameful to him.


    Otherwise, his memory can not appear a large blank!


    It''s obvious that this woman doesn''t know what she did to him, and then she doesn''t know what means she used to get this explanation from him!


    It is clear that murongsheng used some strange means to him. After the astonishment on Liu Zhongyu''s face, he quickly calmed down.


    Looking at murongsheng''s eyes, it is more and more bright.


    That look, that look, is exactly like looking at what prey, full of a special satisfaction.


    However, the enthusiasm of this share of happiness and satisfaction just came up, and the next second he was completely awakened by murongsheng''s cold water.


    "Do you think I can do nothing about you?"

 Chapter 1895

    "Do you think that if you bind my life with your life without authorization, I will have nothing to do with you?"


    Murongsheng''s mouth was full of sarcasm: "I have nothing to do with your life prolonging charm now. But if I deal with you, it will be as easy as a palm! "


    Hearing this, Liu Zhongyu felt a bad feeling in her heart. She warned murongsheng and said, "what do you want to kill me?"?? No way. If you kill me, you''ll die yourself. You won''t do that! "


    "Ha ha, of course I won''t kill you, and I can''t kill you at all." Murongsheng sneered, "I will only turn you into a person without any action ability, a person who can only lie in bed and can''t do anything all his life!"


    That''s enough!


    "If you can''t do anything, it''s even more impossible for you to seek death, and you will be controlled by me, isn''t it better?"


    She now becomes very cherish life, even the body is also very precious.


    She can''t tie her life to a man she doesn''t know and is full of unknowns.


    In particular, if Liu Zhongyu is still a peerless master, she won''t worry so much about when she will die until she finds a way to remove the talisman.


    But now, this Liu Zhongyu is not!


    He is a man with no strength to bind a chicken. He doesn''t have any martial arts to protect his life!


    Not to mention that, especially this man has so many enemies!


    You will be assassinated anytime, anywhere!


    It can be seen from the people who assassinated Liu Zhongyu in the Inn at that time to the people who are lucky enough to be assassinated in the street today.


    This man''s life, if not met her twice, I''m afraid it would have died under the blade of others!!!


    If you put her life into the hands of this man, unless she is crazy!! That''s what we do!


    Anyway, she already has a quiet and thoughtless Qu Yun in her hand. Now murongsheng doesn''t mind that there will be another half dead Liu Zhongyu.


    To continue one''s life is to continue, and to continue two''s life is also to continue.


    And Liu Zhongyu and Qu Yun are not the same at all!


    If Qu Yun reaches such a stage, she will never survive! She will fight to death, even at the expense of her own death, to achieve her goal, let shangguanhuang die with her!


    But Liu Zhongyu is different. He wants to live!


    No matter what way, he wants to live!


    So, no matter what way he tried, he wanted to survive!


    Therefore, as long as Liu Zhongyu keeps breathing, he will be in good condition. She won''t pity Liu Zhongyu at all. Is she willing to become a living dead person.


    People are selfish. Nothing is more important than their own lives.


    Murongsheng thinks that although he is not a villain who is inexorable and indignant with people and gods. However, it is not the kind of great sage who will give his life to a stranger.


    Now Liu Zhongyu uses a very strange means to forcibly bind two people''s lives together, which itself has seriously stepped on murongsheng''s bottom line, and repeatedly jump.

 Chapter 1896

    Murongsheng naturally will not leave Liu Zhongyu so little room to maneuver.


    "You


    What Liu Zhongyu didn''t expect is that murongsheng is so vicious! So spicy! It''s not human at all!


    At the beginning, it was because he was dying, so if he didn''t use the talisman, he might have gone to the West!


    Even if it was just a dog standing in front of him at that time, I''m afraid he just thought about it a little, and he would have to use a life extending charm on that dog!


    Who let, at that time appeared in front of him is murongsheng? What he did was just to keep himself alive. What he did was helpless!


    After all, just after taking a look at murongsheng at that time, he felt that the person in front of him seemed so ordinary, in fact, it was not simple at all!


    But how did he forget?!


    The more people are not simple, the stronger they will be.


    Although his life is bound together with a strong man, he has the guarantee to live.


    But how can this kind of person be the one he can control?


    In particular, he has no force value at all. Anyone can get him down.


    Seeing that murongsheng didn''t say a word, several long silver needles appeared between his fingers. Liu Zhongyu''s face immediately changed a little, and he retreated two steps: "you You can''t do that! "


    Although I don''t know what the silver needle is used for or how to use it.


    But there is no doubt that this silver needle must be used against him!


    Liu Zhongyu is not a fool. As soon as he looks at murongsheng''s posture here, he knows what this man is going to do!


    I didn''t think about it so much, so I went straight back.


    But he was just on the bed. Even if he was retreating, he was just leaning back against the wall. It was just a step away from murongsheng.


    Where else can he go?


    There is no way out!


    "Ha ha."


    Murongsheng looked at Liu Zhongyu''s action and sneered twice.


    If the silver needle in her hand wants to stab anyone, how can it be said that she can run away?!


    However, when the silver needle in murongsheng''s hand was about to stab Liu Zhongyu. Murongsheng''s action in his hand suddenly, even the shadow wood around him suddenly had an action, no longer standing there quietly.


    The silver needle, which was originally intended to stab Liu Zhongyu, suddenly changed its direction, turned its head and flew to the window.


    And shadow wood is also in the first time inside, pull up the sword toward that tightly closed door split past.


    Just at the moment when the two men started at the same time, in the two directions that were safe, several black clad men in black tights suddenly rushed in!


    Without saying a word, he started to move his hand to yingmu and murongsheng.


    Just a little fight, let shadow wood and Murong Sheng moment of caution up, to these black clothes of the Kung Fu is obviously not weak!


    Even some people are very strong!


    Looking at the clothes these people were wearing, they were the same people who had just assassinated Liu Zhongyu in the street.

 Chapter 1897

    Moreover, the number of migrant workers who came here this time is more than one or two grades higher than those who just came here.


    For a moment, even yingmu and murongsheng were entangled and couldn''t get away.


    This sudden change is really unexpected. Who could have thought that just now, a man in black would rush into the room?


    This is to let Liu Zhongyu just escape from murongsheng''s hands, but in the next second, he fell into the hands of the man in black.


    Seeing one of the men in black''s hands attack Liu Zhongyu quickly.


    Liu Zhongyu immediately yelled at murongsheng not far away: "help me!! Help me!! If I die, you can''t live! "


    Hearing this voice, Murong Sheng didn''t care to fight with the man in black in front of him. He directly blocked the man in black who was facing Liu Zhongyu.


    Eyebrows and eyes, is unprecedented anger and murderous!


    Liu Zhongyu, her heart would like to let him die!


    But!!!


    Now she is not only unable to kill the man Liu Zhongyu, but also has to work hard to protect the man, not to let the man get a little hurt!


    Save a person who used strange means to herself, but she still can''t send that person to the west, still have to work hard to protect this man.


    It can be imagined that murongsheng''s anger was so exuberant!


    The past moves of attacking people in black are all killing moves. They are not soft handed at all.


    In his rage, murongsheng, with the kilometer he had cultivated with shangguanhuang, could kill the people in black here with his vigorous internal power, even without any moves.


    Murongsheng this heavy blow, even if the man in black has been aware of, turn over to want to take murongsheng a palm, but can''t catch it at all!!!


    Directly, he was hit on the wall by murongsheng, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. Then he lay on the ground and there was no movement.


    The expression on Liu Zhongyu''s face was still in shock, and the color of fear on his face did not disappear because his attacker was killed by murongsheng. But now it can be seen that Liu Zhongyu has not panicked as she did at the beginning. Instead, she tries to calm down.


    For the strength of murongsheng, Liu Zhongyu is a gamble on murongsheng. Although he has put his chips on murongsheng for a long time, he is not so sure that murongsheng will be able to protect him.


    But now, after seeing the strength of Murong Sheng, Liu Zhongyu can be said to have given Murong Sheng 10000 hearts!


    How reliable!


    He really bet right at the beginning!!!


    Even he never thought that he would be so lucky. Unexpectedly, at the time of life and death, let him find another life!


    Let him meet murongsheng this kind of strength terror to a certain extent!


    No matter how many people come in black, he is not afraid!


    After all, there is such a person''s life, tied with his life together, what else can he be afraid of!!


    Knowing that she would not be affected by Shanghai any more, and that she would not have any life-threatening problems, Liu Zhongyu did not have so much discretion when she looked at these people in black.

 Chapter 1898

    When murongsheng and yingmu kill all the people in black who rush in, murongsheng angrily looks at Liu Zhongyu again.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Zhongyu kicked the man in black who could not die under his feet to one side. He sat on the bed and covered the quilt.


    Leisurely like watching a drama, looking at the scene in front of us.


    It''s like watching some drama.


    Suddenly, let Murong Sheng in the heart of anger again came out.


    Murongsheng raised his feet and was about to walk towards Liu Zhongyu. Just after a step, he heard a trembling voice coming from his feet.


    "Soul Bell This world... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Afterlife I will... "


    "Yes..."


    The man in black was dead before he had finished his whole sentence.


    Murongsheng narrowed her eyes. She just noticed the man in black under her feet and didn''t miss what the man in Black said.


    But she could understand every word of what the man in Black said, but as long as it was connected together, she could not understand it at all.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Now no matter what the man in black is saying, she has more important things to do.


    Looking at Liu Zhongyu, the silver needle in his hand flashed by.


    This time, no matter who came, there was no way to save Liu Zhongyu!


    It''s impossible that the great Luo fairy is coming!


    Liu Zhongyu in the face of murongsheng shot, where there may be room for resistance and struggle!


    Hastily exclaimed: "don''t!"


    "No!"


    Just when the silver needle in murongsheng''s hand was only a little away from Liu Zhongyu''s temple, the two Jianghu students began to ring.


    However, the first exclamation came from Liu Zhongyu''s mouth, and the second came from yingmu''s mouth!


    Liu Zhongyu cried out the voice of begging for mercy, she would not care, more will not take into account. But shadow wood is not the same, shadow wood will not do things when she suddenly opened.


    Unless something important happens.


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of yingmu, with an inquiring look in his eyes.


    "Madame." Shadow wood''s face looks more serious than usual.


    "The man just said it was soul bell!"


    "Soul bell?"


    Murong Sheng just slightly picked eyebrows, did not put on the heart.


    She did hear these two words just now, but what do they mean?


    Why do you let yingmu be so


    "It''s the soul bell."


    Shadow wood''s expression is more dignified: "madam, evocation bell is usually called soul bell."


    Just as yingmu spoke out the three words of evocation bell, murongsheng''s heart suddenly jumped. When he heard that the soul bell was the soul bell, he quickly took back the silver needle in his hand.


    Not caring about Liu Zhongyu in front of him, he reached out and rummaged over the man in black.


    But looking around, they almost pulled out the clothes of the people in black, and they didn''t find anything useful.


    It''s still yingmu''s way of finding things that murongsheng wants to leave. He finds a small wooden brand from the man in black. On the top of the wooden sign is a small flowe

 Chapter 1899

    incorrect!


    This seems to be not ordinary words, but drawing a petal of a flower.


    This kind of flower


    It seems to be called the flower of death, Mandala.


    She is not a little shy about this kind of words that people avoid.


    But because, under the flower, there is a small bell carved. This makes murongsheng have to be alert. This kind of thing can only show one problem, that is, these people must have something to do with the evocation bell she is looking for!


    Because Datura is the flower of the dead!


    Murongsheng squeezed the wooden card in his hand and turned to ask the man about the whereabouts of things.


    However, the man lying on the ground had already closed his eyes, his chest had calmed down, and no trace of ups and downs could be seen.


    Murongsheng is a little reluctant. He stabs the man in black with a silver needle in his hand. No matter how she stabs the acupoints on the man, the man in black is dead and can''t die any more. She can''t stab him back.


    "Damn it


    Murongsheng''s anger suddenly rose, and he threw the silver needle in his hand on the ground, and let half of the body of the silver needle insert into the ground.


    Scared Liu Zhongyu on the bed, the body a little trembling back a step.


    What murongsheng didn''t expect is that she has been looking for clues for such a long time. It''s hard for her to know a little bit of clues. It''s so broken!!!


    Or in front of her, so abruptly broken!


    How can she tolerate this?!!!


    This is a kind of feeling that she has already seen the hope, but it''s disappearing in front of her eyes. It''s just that people can''t tolerate it. It''s just that people are crazy!!!


    It''s better, don''t say it from the beginning, don''t let her know it''s much better than that!!!


    "Madam..."


    Although shadow wood is also very angry at such a thing now, it has been found clearly, but it has not been caught this kind of feeling. But he couldn''t get angry with him. If he got angry, there would be no one to comfort his wife.


    What''s more, my wife''s body is not suitable to continue to lose her temper. She is not good for her body and the baby in her stomach.


    Seeing murongsheng''s anger growing, he seemed unable to persuade him. Yingmu''s eyes suddenly turned towards Liu Zhongyu, who was sitting by the bed and trying to curl up behind him!


    In an instant, I have an idea in my heart, an idea that can divert my wife''s attention!


    "Madam, these people in black have been assassinating this person again and again at the expense of others. Is there still..."


    Yingmu''s words, even if they are not complete, can bring murongsheng''s thoughts back.


    Let murongsheng''s anger temporarily lower to a certain extent, and then turn to look at Liu Zhongyu, the cold light in his eyes is shining, which makes Liu Zhongyu''s back start a cold sweat.


    That''s right!!!


    And Liu Zhongyu is here!


    If it wasn''t for yingmu''s sober state and no time to remind her, she might really be angry here!


    But now!


    With Liu Zhongyu here, the clue will not be completely broken!


    These people who know the soul summoning bell come to assassinate Liu Zhongyu again and again. If they can''t do it once, they come for the second time. If they can''t do it the second time, they come for the third time. Try your best to kill Liu Zhongyu. It must be something that Liu Zhongyu did to cause this!

 Chapter 1900

    "Who are these people and why do they want to assassinate you?"


    Murongsheng believes that as long as we ask Liu Zhongyu about the current situation, we will be able to find out what clues!


    "If you tell me you don''t know, I won''t be soft on you! And I tell you, you don''t want to hide anything from me! "


    If it wasn''t just because she had used the hypnotic method that she could force people to hypnotize, and because of her own negligence, she would be killed.


    Otherwise, she would have stolen what she wanted from Liu Zhongyu''s brain without saying a word.


    It doesn''t take so much effort to ask.


    Who knows from Liu Zhongyu''s mouth to ask whether it is true, all need to be verified.


    Liu Zhongyu''s clothes were tightly grasped by Murong Sheng, and tightly held in his palm, so that he couldn''t run away, even he couldn''t breathe.


    Liu Zhongyu struggled with all her life and said, "this The quiet of these People in the netherworld... "


    "The underworld?"


    Murong Sheng also found that Liu Zhongyu was about to be suffocated by himself. He grabbed Liu Zhongyu''s hand and shrugged slightly, which gave Liu Zhongyu a chance to breathe.


    However, before he could completely pass his breath, he was afraid that murongsheng''s temper would make him feel bad again. Liu Zhongyu quickly said, "I have nothing to do with the people in the netherworld, mainly because I stole the things in the netherworld..."


    It''s because he stole things from the netherworld that people in the netherworld will hunt him down at all costs and take away things.


    After Liu Zhongyu said this, Murong Sheng understood it in an instant.


    Maybe the thing stolen by Liu Zhongyu is very important in the netherworld. Otherwise, the netherworld would not be chasing Liu Zhongyu like a mad dog.


    It''s not enough to kill Liu Zhongyu once. I have to come here so many times. It''s true that so many people have to kill Liu Zhongyu.


    This thing must be something that the nether world can''t lose.


    "Say, what did you steal from the nether world?"


    Liu Zhongyu finally came over. After hearing murongsheng''s question, he raised his head and looked at murongsheng.


    Take a deep breath, not impatient to spit out a word: "I will their treasure, call soul bell to steal."


    When he heard the word Zhibao, murongsheng''s heart had already been raised.


    When I heard the last three words, I was even more excited!


    Sure enough, when he heard the conjecture in his heart, murongsheng''s hand tightly clenched into a fist.


    But even so, he was trying his best to control the ecstasy in his heart, and even asked excitedly: "did you steal the evocation bell from the nether world? Where is it now? You take it out quickly, what''s the matter!! Where is it now


    Liu Zhongyu looks at Murong Sheng, who seems to be swallowing him alive, and shrinks back. As a result, after suddenly seeing the light in murongsheng''s eyes, he looked a little bit, and had a bit of thinking in his heart.

 Chapter 1901

    This woman is so concerned about the existence of the evocation bell. Is it


    Liu Zhongyu''s face changed a little bit. He was worried about his life just now. Now suddenly, the worry disappeared.


    Hanging in the throat of the heart so fell back to the stomach inside.


    As if in a moment to identify what, actually changed just like, leisurely as if not afraid of their own little life. Like back to the first time to meet the arrogant, dismissive Liu Zhongyu.


    He already knows the weakness of murongsheng. What else can he worry about?


    "You want to know where I put the evocation bell?" Liu Zhongyu slightly pick eyebrow, smile, "then I just don''t tell you, let you before that kind of to me."


    If Liu Zhongyu was still afraid of murongsheng before, he was afraid that murongsheng would turn him into a living dead if he was not comfortable,


    but now, he is not afraid at all!


    It''s not that he suddenly saw through life and death and was not afraid of anything.


    But because, just now, murongsheng''s eyes changed a little bit. That moment of change, completely caught by him.


    This woman is nervous and scared.


    Her heart is very concerned about the soul call bell!


    After understanding this, Liu Zhongyu seemed to touch murongsheng''s life gate, and he had a card to protect his life.


    As long as murongsheng is more concerned about the whereabouts of the soul call bell, it will be more and more beneficial to her.


    Because as long as murongsheng cares about the call bell, murongsheng can''t touch him. Don''t say it''s life, he can''t do without a hair!


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for him to tell murongsheng the whereabouts of the soul summoning bell, and no news will be disclosed to murongsheng!


    It''s not that Liu Zhongyu is so arrogant, but that he stole the evocation bell from the nether world. Therefore, Liu Zhongyu is the only one who can know the whereabouts of the evocation bell in the world!


    Apart from him, there is no other person who will know where the evocation bell is now!


    "It seems that you don''t want to live at all, so you want to become a living dead man." Murongsheng didn''t know how Liu Zhongyu had such a big change in an instant.


    Just now also timid, the body trembles shrinks on the bed, diligently reduces own existence feeling. For her question, even more a word did not dare to delay, breathless to say.


    And now


    However, no matter what kind of changes have taken place in this person''s heart, if you want to threaten her with this, Liu Zhongyu has no such ability!


    She really wants to know the whereabouts of the evocation bell.


    But there is another point, she is also very disgusted with being threatened!


    It''s not enough to kill a Liu Zhongyu. She doesn''t believe that no one else will know the whereabouts of the evocation bell!


    Seeing murongsheng''s fingers twinkle with silver light again, he rushes towards Liu Zhongyu''s eyebrow. Only this time, Liu Zhongyu was not a bit afraid and panicked, and sat on the bed.


    Quickly and loudly opened his mouth: "you can''t kill me. Now where is the evocation bell? Only I know! Because I stole the bell! "

 Chapter 1902

    Sure enough!


    This sentence a shout out after, that twinkle the hand of silver ray quickly stopped. But between the eyebrows or hair out of a faint tingling.


    But these have nothing to do with each other!!!


    Liu Zhongyu''s eyes quickly flashed away a trace of dark awn.


    He''s right.


    He is sure to bet right!!!


    For murongsheng, the soul summoning bell really cared about it. Or that is to say, the evocation bell murongsheng is a very wanted thing!


    As long as he still has the news of the soul call bell in his hand, there will be no human threat!


    "Since the death of the beloved concubine of the white tiger Kingdom, the whereabouts of the soul summoning bell has become a mystery. No one knows where the soul summoning bell went. Was it buried with the beloved Princess or lost. But in this world, where can there be real secrets? "


    Liu Zhongyu was afraid of Murong Sheng before, but now she is not afraid of Murong Sheng at all. As soon as he raised his hand, he waved murongsheng''s hand in front of him boldly.


    With a strange smile on his mouth, he looked at murongsheng coldly: "no one thought that a sect, the netherworld, which is not very famous in the river and lake, would hide the evocation bell so quietly for so long, and the news didn''t come out!"


    "And me? If it wasn''t for the existence of the soul call bell, I would dare to be so interested. I''m afraid we can''t find out the whereabouts of the soul summoning bell, or even steal it! "


    So what?


    Is the soul summoning bell in Liu Zhongyu''s hands now?


    Murongsheng was shocked. However, after great excitement, murongsheng suddenly reacted to something and looked dangerously at Liu Zhongyu.


    What does Liu Zhongyu mean?


    If she did not guess wrong, Liu Zhongyu''s meaning should be that if she dares to move him, then he will let her never have the way to take away the soul call bell!!!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Liu Zhongyu calmly looked at murongsheng''s changing expression, and suddenly burst into laughter: "you don''t have to stand there and guess. I''ll tell you directly. What I''m thinking is what you''re guessing


    "I''m the only one in the world who knows the whereabouts of the evocation bell. Even the underworld does not know the whereabouts of the evocation bell. "


    "So if you dare to touch me now, I''ll destroy the evocation bell now!"


    "Or, never tell the whereabouts of the evocation bell, so that you can never find it!"


    Murongsheng didn''t say a word. He stared at Liu Zhongyu silently for a long time.


    In all kinds of emotions in the heart churning and quickly pressed down, suddenly hook up the corner of the mouth, said to this Liu Zhongyu: "you, want to get what?"


    As long as Liu Zhongyu makes a price, she can absolutely satisfy his appetite.


    Whether it''s wealth, power or beauty. Or what skills Liu Zhongyu wants to acquire to practice martial arts. As long as Liu Zhongyu can speak out, she can give it to Liu Zhongyu!


    "Anything?" Liu Zhongyu touched his forehead. Now the tingling on his forehead has not disappeared, which makes Liu Zhongyu''s face heavy.


    "He said


    "Then you have to understand," Liu Zhongyu looked at murongsheng, slowly spit out a arrogant words, "I don''t want anything, I just want you now, become my servant!"

 Chapter 1903

    Since the assassination of the sacrificial ceremony, the gate of Liufu has not been opened and has been closed tightly.


    Liu Shangshu hasn''t appeared in the past few days. The assassination at the sacrificial ceremony will make people panic.


    Originally, there were still so many days to celebrate, but also because of the assassination, the direct hasty end.


    Along with the rumors of the assassination at the sacrificial ceremony on the street, Liu Zhongyu was assassinated and injured, and even died. All kinds of grapevine news have spread.


    There are all kinds of things to say.


    In the white tiger country people, are guessing whether Liu Zhongyu is dead or alive, has been tightly closed the door of Liu Fu, finally opened!!!


    However, before the other onlookers came back to their senses, the door of Liufu, which had just been opened, was tightly closed again.


    In addition, I saw an ordinary carriage that could not attract people''s attention at all, and quickly drove inside and outside the house.


    Who are the people in this carriage and who are the people driving this carriage.


    They didn''t see any of them clearly.


    However, no matter how ordinary the carriage is, as long as it appears outside Liufu, it is not ordinary at all!


    "It''s a good time for you to come here. If you''re late for another cup of tea. I''m afraid I don''t know where to poke the dagger I''m playing with. "


    "Tell me, poke here? Or poke here? "


    Liu Zhongyu''s hand with a ruby ring is holding a gorgeous dagger. The blade of the dagger pauses on his wrist for a few minutes, then moves slowly towards his body along his arm, and then moves to his stomach.


    Murong Sheng''s eyelids moved a little, but he didn''t react much.


    If Liu Zhongyu stabbed himself in the stomach, it would not form a fatal wound. But I''m afraid the baby in my stomach is There is no doubt that he will die!!!


    After seeing this scene, yingmu, who is beside murongsheng, exudes a lot of murderous Qi from inside to outside, filling the whole space.


    This is as if it is the same as the essence of the cold murderous spirit, let Liu Zhongyu very spineless body with a shiver.


    Then, a soft hand, holding the dagger immediately fell on the table.


    "You, let him get out of my Liufu!"!!! Don''t show up in front of me in the future. Do you hear me


    How dare you threaten him?!!


    Now he is the only one who threatens them. He can''t be threatened by them!


    I don''t think about it when I do it. Do I have any chips to threaten him?!


    However, hearing this, yingmu didn''t respond at all.


    Don''t move, even the redundant eyes will not be dedicated to Liu Zhongyu.


    His duty is to protect his wife. Now there is a little master in her stomach. Naturally, he wants to take the place of the master to protect his wife and little master. It''s impossible for him to leave his wife!


    Seeing that the two people in front of him were not moved by what he said, Liu Zhongyu''s face suddenly became ugly, and he vomited a few words provocatively. I don''t believe that they were not moved by it!


    "Move..."

 Chapter 1904

    Just, these three words haven''t finished completely, Murong Sheng raised his hand and waved to shadow wood.


    Shadow wood hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and disappeared in the room.


    As for where he disappeared, no one knew, neither did Liu Zhongyu.


    Looking at the shadow wood left, Liu Zhongyu gradually became arrogant.


    "I had been assassinated several times before, and I thought I would never survive. I didn''t expect to meet you. " The corner of Liu Zhongyu''s eyes is smiling, although his eyes are toward murongsheng. But mixed with a trace of trance.


    It''s like talking to murongsheng, and it''s like talking to yourself again. It''s ethereal.


    "Do you know? I''m the only one in the world who has something that can give me a false name. I''ve been looking for such a long time, but I haven''t found a perfect person. Let me use this life extending thing on him at ease. "


    "Who can think of it? In the end, it''s just to let myself live. I use it casually. It makes me get such a strong man I''ve always wanted! "


    "It''s still a force worth so much. Even in the face of the encirclement and suppression of so many people in the netherworld, they don''t change their colors, and they can even break through! Woman, you are really full of surprises. Think about it, it makes me have some incredible


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murongsheng felt very speechless and didn''t want to talk to Liu Zhongyu at all. He didn''t like to say a word more.


    What she hates most in her life is being threatened. In the past, as long as someone dares to threaten her, she has gone to hell!


    But the man in front of her now is really challenging her repeatedly and threatening her! Just now, the last second began to threaten her again.


    However, she could not resist at all, let alone kill the man with a knife!


    Now murongsheng, do not need any language, also completely do not need any expression. The anger in murongsheng''s eyes could not be concealed.


    Now he can''t move Liu Zhongyu, so he stares at Liu Zhongyu with his eyes!


    Let Liu Zhongyu had better not be so arrogant. Once she gets upset, she really has to ignore the consequences!


    However, the anger in Murong Sheng''s heart has not been completely burned, Liu Zhongyu has already said the following sentence with disgust. Almost let the fire in murongsheng''s eyes erupt directly!


    "You, take off your clothes! Take off your clothes in front of me


    This woman is absolutely not as ordinary and unobtrusive as it seems on the surface. This woman is absolutely changed, absolutely changed her appearance!


    Once he didn''t find one, he couldn''t figure out what the woman would do!


    Well, he''s going to have a look at it by himself now!


    Look at what this woman looks like under this skin!


    Even if later this woman changes looks into other appearance, he also completely can see!


    In the face of such a rude request, murongsheng really should chop Liu Zhongyu to death!


    No, it''s too cheap to chop Liu Zhongyu to death!

 Chapter 1905

    It should be, a knife a knife of the meat on Liu Zhongyu''s body to slice down, can be worthy of Liu Zhongyu''s this piece of broken mouth.


    But at this moment, Murong Sheng is obviously a little distracted, and his thoughts are still floating outside.


    Such scenes, such words.


    Is so strange, is so familiar


    At the beginning, it was also holding her, forcing her to take off her clothes in public, which gave her such a big shame.


    For the first time, it was in the ghost King''s other courtyard that shangguanhuang treated her like this. Now, there is another Liu Zhongyu


    Now when I think of shangguanhuang, murongsheng''s thoughts are a little distracted, and some of them are powerful. He forgot to respond to Liu Zhongyu.


    Looking at Murong Sheng who sat in front of him and didn''t know where to go, Liu Zhongyu''s face became more and more ugly.


    Holding the dagger in hand, he immediately fell down on the table: "are you taking it off or not?"


    Murong Sheng returned to his senses, and his eyes split at Liu Zhongyu, his anger rolling in his heart.


    She has no idea of killing a person!


    However, Liu Zhongyu has used a strange means to bind the lives of the two people together. Now she really can''t kill Liu Zhongyu immediately.


    Not only can''t kill, she also has to disgust, protect Liu Zhongyu''s life, can''t let Liu Zhongyu be seriously hurt!


    Because, Liu Zhongyu is injured, she also cannot run!


    Looking at Liu Zhongyu sitting on the opposite chair, leaning on the back of the chair. One hand on the armrest of the chair, hands can not help playing with the knife handle inlaid with a belt full of gems.


    Murongsheng''s eyes are cold, looking at Liu Zhongyu coldly for a long time, as if he was looking at a dead man. Finally, he clenched his teeth and squeezed a smile out of his mouth.


    Then loosen the bun of the man on the head and let the hair fall behind. The hair crown was also easily lost by Murong Sheng, and he lost it to a set. One hand to the waist, and then slowly took down the belt


    Liu Zhongyu looks at murongsheng with a smile, as if she is watching a wonderful play.


    However, at the moment when murongsheng''s belt fell down, he just released his hair hand and immediately put his clothes on his body. The other hand yanked the other end of the belt in his hand.


    Ruthlessly toward Liu Zhongyu''s ear attack in the past!


    Seeing, the belt is about to reach Liu Zhongyu''s ear. But did not hit the ear, but just good, not bad, so from the edge of Liu Zhongyu''s ear rubbed in the past.


    I heard a "pa" sound, and a heavy noise came out of my right ear.


    Apart, although it doesn''t sound so loud, if the distance is at the edge of the ear, it can be said that it is like a thunder in the ear!


    At least this move of murongsheng shocked Liu Zhongyu for a long time.


    The whole person was stunned for a long time, then slowly and blankly stretched out his hand and slowly touched his ear attacked by murongsheng Not knocked off by that woman''s belt, at least for now The ears are still there


    His ears, still in good condition, grow on his head intact. No drop, no injury, no shortcomings, nothing less

 Chapter 1906

    However, it was the belt just thrown by murongsheng. The feeling of wiping his ears in the past It''s been a long time, and the excitement and feelings are still on him now, creepy


    It''s the kind of fear and helplessness that can''t be avoided even though we know that the fatal and dangerous legal injury is coming


    All of a sudden let him the whole person It''s already No


    He is bound up with murongsheng''s life, and even has information that murongsheng wants to know.


    He thought he could hold murongsheng, but who knows he didn''t hold murongsheng in his hand!!!!


    Murongsheng is still so arrogant in front of him!


    This action is to tell him not to be so arrogant. As long as she wants, she can easily take away his life?!


    "You You... " Liu Zhongyu''s whole body was shaking. He raised his arm and stretched out a finger.


    But the words are not finished, the pupil on the moment magnified several times!


    Oh, my God!!!!


    Is this woman crazy!!!!


    Why are you fighting at him again?!!


    "Pa", murongsheng''s belt in his hand seems to have his own idea, and instantly changes a direction. Directly toward the other side of Liu Zhongyu''s ear hit in the past, or just the same.


    It seems that my ears are going to be gone, but I only played a side ball.


    As soon as Liu Zhongyu''s forehead was bright and clean, a thin cold sweat came out.


    Originally the face was still so calm and leisurely, now it has been infected with a bit of panic.


    He didn''t respond to the first attack, let alone have any precautions. Also completely do not know, the final result will be what kind of, or so at a loss, did not enter a state of tension.


    Then, the excitement passed.


    Even now it''s over, it''s not so hard to accept.


    However, now the second time, it is no longer like the feeling of the first time!! At this time, he has completely recovered. He is not at a loss. He has been fully awake.


    You can even feel it clearly!!!


    This kind of fear has been very clear to let him feel, let him subconsciously close his eyes, tilt his head, the body is a kind of gentle shaking, and the whole body is tight.


    I''m afraid of


    This time his ears will be unable to grasp the heat of Murong Sheng, to a belt off!


    Although, these are just the subconscious reactions of people in times of crisis, as well as the body''s self-control reactions to reduce the risk.


    But in Liu Zhongyu''s heart, this sense of oppression, this sense of terror. I don''t know how many times larger than the first time!!!!


    Conscious and unconscious bear different pressure at all!!!


    This is not too sour!!!


    For murongsheng, it''s just too happy!!!


    Seeing Liu Zhongyu worried and nervous, murongsheng was very happy in his heart!!!!


    "Don''t you want me to take it off? It''s not over yet, "murongsheng said with a smile, shaking his belt." now, it''s just a beginning. Let''s continue... "

 Chapter 1907

    Do you really think that with her life in her hand and the information she wants to know, she can''t help him?


    Ha ha.


    There are so many ways to torture people at the end of the day!


    Even if you can''t fight or kill, you can scare Liu Zhongyu!


    In particular, Liu Zhongyu is still so cherish life, a little bit of danger is enough to scare him.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "Don''t touch..."


    "Pa Pa!"


    "Can you..."


    "Stop..."


    "Pa!"


    Every time Liu Zhongyu said something, he would be interrupted by Murong Sheng''s belt.


    There was a commotion in the room. There was a Ping Ping sound everywhere. The door of the room was closed tightly. No one knew what was going on in the room.


    The guard at the door listened to his master''s sad voice inside, and he wanted to go in and have a look. However, I don''t know when an extra bearded man with a big knife came out of the door, which made them tremble at a glance.


    Really is the heart has the surplus but the strength insufficiency!!!


    They


    Why don''t you go in?


    Stand at the door honestly, waiting for the master''s summons.


    Yes, if the master is really hurt inside, he will summon them instead of saying nothing like now!!!


    Comfort their mood, standing at the door of the small Si ignore the inside liuzhongyu more and more low scream, standing quietly looking at the door. It''s just A little distance from shadow wood, a long distance.


    This bearded man is really terrible. He doesn''t want to die under this bearded man''s knife.


    After a while, murongsheng had already taken the whip and whipped Liu Zhongyu around the room for two times.


    The clothes Liu Zhongyu wore before are neat.


    Now the clothes have been crooked on Liu Zhongyu''s body, and the ground will be rubbed clean by Liu Zhongyu. It''s very embarrassing.


    But, in the heart suffers so big blow and frighten, on the body Leng is can''t find the trace of a little hurt!


    In addition to a few bruises on his body that he bumped into because he dodged murongsheng''s belt, he really couldn''t find any injuries on his body. He was beaten out by murongsheng.


    I''m afraid no one believes that murongsheng is smoking him with his belt!


    Because there is no injury on the body!


    If I was pulled by my belt, how could I have no scar at all!


    "You


    Liu Zhongyu was out of breath. He didn''t have the strength to continue to dodge. He picked up the broken pieces of the teacup on the ground and put them directly on his neck. He wanted to force him to death: "I warn you! Now you dare to smoke at me with your belt! See if anything happens to you


    "Come on! You keep coming! "


    "If you are really not afraid of death, come here! I don''t want to live! If it''s too big, we''ll die together! "


    Murongsheng listened to what Liu Zhongyu said, but he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Liu Zhongyu is here crying, making trouble and hanging himself. Who is this acting for?


    Who can''t see that Liu Zhongyu is the one who cherishes life most?


    Otherwise, can you use the only way to prolong your life to a stranger?

 Chapter 1908

    What''s playing here, as if I can''t live?


    It''s just


    Although murongsheng despised Liu Zhongyu''s acting skills, he glanced at the belt he was holding.


    Tut.


    I don''t know whether it''s Liu Zhongyu''s thick skin or the quality of the belt is not so good?


    Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, it didn''t hit Liu Zhongyu. Some parts of the belt had already taken off the silk, showing some lines that shouldn''t have come out.


    Now, looking at Liu Zhongyu''s angry eyes are red, like a raging beast, Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows and throws his belt aside.


    No more.


    If you fight again, I''m afraid Liu Zhongyu will be immune.


    If you really want to immunize people, then you can''t think of a way to cure Liu Zhongyu.


    One time torture doesn''t have much effect. It''s necessary to torture Liu Zhongyu often and let her fear slowly. Only in this way can Liu Zhongyu be honest from now on.


    There will be no more arrogance.


    To let him know, even if his hands holding so many secrets, but also holding her life, it is useless!


    She wants to torture Liu Zhongyu. It''s so easy!


    "Fight! Why didn''t you fight? Why did you stop


    Liu Zhongyu saw that the belt was thrown aside by murongsheng, and his heart moved. He quickly stretched out his foot and brought his belt to him. He suddenly made great efforts: "you should continue to fight, don''t be afraid, continue to fight!"


    However, Liu Zhongyu''s strength, here has been shouting, let Murong Sheng continue to beat him. But now murongsheng doesn''t want to pay attention to Liu Zhongyu. He doesn''t even look at Liu Zhongyu and ignores Liu Zhongyu''s words.


    He went to the chair and sat down. He poured a cup of tea for himself by the way. He drank it slowly and had a very leisurely rest.


    Finally, I finally took a look at Liu Zhongyu, but gave her a very boring look.


    Liu Zhongyu looked at murongsheng''s appearance, and hated his teeth. He bit the back root of his teeth and grinded his teeth.


    The fragments of the teacup in his hand were not stable to his neck, and his hand was shaking.


    No.


    I think the whole body is shaking with anger.


    What does that mean??


    Feeling was hit by this woman with belt just now, hiding like a mouse. In the end, was he wrong??


    Look at this woman''s appearance, how does it seem that he is making trouble without reason?!!!


    This This


    It''s just


    What a shame!!!


    He has never met such a humiliating thing!!!!


    Before murongsheng could see him, a light breath came out of his mouth, and suddenly he felt a stabbing pain on his neck.


    Murongsheng reached for his neck and touched it. It was clear that nothing happened. However, there was a sharp pain in the neck just now, which made Murong Sheng really feel it.


    His eyes swept in the direction of Liu Zhongyu. Sure enough, there was a trace of red blood on Liu Zhongyu''s neck, which was flowing down his neck.


    The sharp corner of the teacup fragment Liu Zhongyu was holding had penetrated into his neck

 Chapter 1909

    The expression on Liu Zhongyu''s face was a bit strange. Now he was in great pain, but there was another picture on his face. I did it on purpose.


    What are you going to do with me again? I don''t know how to beat you.


    "I tell you, this is just a small lesson for you! If you still dare to resist me, I will Now I''ll stick myself here and we''ll die together, believe it or not


    Liu Zhongyu threatened murongsheng with her own life. She didn''t even feel that it was an ignominious thing to threaten a woman with her own life.


    Now he just wants to live!


    As long as he can live, no matter what he does, no matter what the price he pays, he can accept it!


    He is such a person that he has no bottom line and no pity!!


    After all, God has never given him any pity since he was born. Immersed in indifference for a long time, the softness of his heart has long been gone!


    "What do you want?"


    Murongsheng has no smile on his face. He stares at Liu Zhongyu.


    I can do what I want?!!!


    If he could, he would have stabbed himself in the throat and died!!!


    But he can''t!!!


    He is afraid of death!!!


    Otherwise, I won''t use this kind of thing to prolong my life to this woman!!


    Liu Zhongyu is now very aggrieved, not only aggrieved, but also aggrieved no place to tell their grievances.


    If he really can, how can he do what he wants? How can he fall into this field now?!!!


    How can you be so teased by this woman?!!!


    What''s happening now can''t be controlled by him at all, and it can''t be the kind of thing that he thinks. He can do whatever he wants!


    "I don''t want to do anything now, I just want you to take off your clothes for me!! I want to see what you look like in women''s clothes! "


    Liu Zhongyu said, holding the teacup pieces also toward the neck position and a few minutes. This kind of naked threat can be seen by murongsheng without saying anything: "I tell you, if you don''t do it, I''ll let you see the consequences!"


    Murongsheng stood up, but he didn''t take off his clothes in front of Liu Zhongyu as Liu Zhongyu said.


    His eyes fell on Liu Zhongyu''s body. The chill made Liu Zhongyu tremble.


    He reached out and picked up the dress on the chair. Without stopping, he walked directly behind the screen in the room.


    "Now, you''d better shut up for me. Don''t take your life! You''re afraid of death. I know you can''t threaten me. Moreover, even if I really don''t want to die alone, even if Lord Yan comes to collect people himself, I can''t take him away! "


    "So, the next time you threaten me like this, let''s see if it''s the speed of your suicide, or if I''ll bind you tightly first, so that you can''t move! You, do not continue to challenge my patience


    Even if Liu Zhongyu wants to die, she can''t let Liu Zhongyu die!

 Chapter 1910

    Although murongsheng has released this cruel words, in his heart, murongsheng has no idea what will happen.


    If Liu Zhongyu was really desperate to die, could she really react at that time?


    If Liu Zhongyu really wants to die, she will definitely let Liu Zhongyu completely lose control of her body after she saves people. It''s like a living dead person, like a means to Qu Yun, just hanging Liu Zhongyu''s life with something, just to let him live.


    For murongsheng, it can be said that it is very simple, simple can''t be any more simple.


    That''s what she can do with a little finger movement.


    There was no difficulty for her.


    But once that''s done. So even if the body has nutrition supply, it will start to lose weight gradually, and the muscles will atrophy slowly because there is no exercise. Organs in the body, because they have been sick in bed, begin to change. For example, they are less and less effective in the first place.


    These things, even if her medical skill is high, can take people''s lives from the hands of Yama, but also can''t be reversed.


    There is no way to avoid these.


    As long as you fall into this state of being a living dead person, you won''t keep the status quo all the time.


    It is reasonable to say that whether Liu Zhongyu will die or not and whether there will be any problems in her body has nothing to do with her. However, Liu Zhongyu used something to prolong her life. Will Liu Zhongyu''s physical decadence also be reflected in her?


    Will it have a strong impact on her body?


    No one can make it clear what kind of situation this life prolonging thing is before it is thoroughly understood.


    In the case of unclear, murongsheng is absolutely impossible to take this risk!


    If put in the past, she has no fear.


    But now, she can''t take the risk.


    Until now, murongsheng is absolutely impossible to make any mistakes before he gets the news of the soul call.


    Take back the eyes that look at Liu Zhongyu through the screen, and murongsheng''s face doesn''t have the slightest anger. But the light of the fundus flow, but it is more and more thick and gloomy.


    Liu Zhongyu now, it''s better to have the ability to hold her for a lifetime!


    Otherwise


    Wait until she will continue to find out the life of things, talk about the relationship between the two people to untie, Liu Zhongyu is again with the tiger for skin, the final end is dead without a whole body, broken body ten thousand pieces!!!


    She also wants to bruise Liu Zhongyu''s body to the bone and raise ashes. It''s not peaceful to die!


    Let Liu Zhongyu in the heart regret, regret to her used this kind of strange to carry on to continue the thing of life!!!


    All of a sudden, murongsheng''s action of dressing in his hand stopped. She just took off half of her robe, and murongsheng quickly put it back.


    Then he immediately pulled down the women''s clothes hanging on the screen, didn''t say a word to Liu Zhongyu, directly restrained his breath, and quickly hid himself in the dark.


    For a moment, it seemed that Liu Zhongyu was the only one in the room!


    There was only one person sitting outside breathing quietly. The next second, the closed door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 1911

    Liu Zhongyu was left alone in the room, and even breathing could only be heard.


    Results in the next moment, the closed door was kicked open!!


    "Who is it?"


    Who dares to break in!!!!


    Liu Zhongyu is still sitting on the chair waiting to see murongsheng change her dress. As a result, she hears the sound of the door being kicked open, and she is shocked.


    When I come back to my mind, almost that kind of biting curse will come out of my mouth!


    As a result, after seeing the battle at the door, he was dumbfounded!


    He has just been whipped by murongsheng, but he hasn''t recovered. How can someone rush in?!!!


    And he, personally selected and bought the nursing home, was knocked unconscious on the ground!! Or a sharp knife on the neck, shining cold, a little struggle, I''m afraid the corpse will be separated!!


    It can be said that there is no fighting power at all!!


    Waste, what he raises is all some waste!!


    Usually the cost is not small, moved to the serious need for them, so useless!!!


    Liu Zhongyu secretly bit, and when her eyes fell on the other group of people, Liu Zhongyu angrily wanted to curse, and her teeth slowly loosened.


    Because all the intruders were wearing the same exquisite armor!


    With a long knife in hand!


    One by one strong, tall and straight.


    Face and body are not living to the outside with murderous gas!!!


    Liu Zhongyu recognized it. Isn''t this the Imperial Guard?!!!


    Why did you break into his house?!!


    But if you think about it, it''s not incomprehensible that the group he raised was defeated by these people.


    After all, this is the Royal Guard, and his caretakers must have no resistance against them.


    It''s not wrong to lose and be caught.


    Liu Zhongyu''s face was a little complicated and strange. He stood up and looked at the door.


    He saw a man walk in slowly towards him. Liu Zhongyu arched his hand at the man who came in: "Your Highness, what do you mean when you break into my mansion today?"


    There are several priests in the royal family of the white tiger kingdom. These priests are very important in the white tiger kingdom. It''s not too much to say that they are lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people.


    If it''s an unimportant message, it''s impossible to move these priests.


    Therefore, at the moment of seeing the priest appear here, Liu Zhongyu''s heart has been full of all kinds of bad premonitions And it''s very strong. It makes him want to run away.


    I can even feel it


    Today next year, it may be his death day


    Otherwise, why is it so good? The emperor sent someone to summon him abnormally. On the contrary, the priest broke into his residence with so many guards


    "Lord Liu, I''m so sorry to enter your residence without asking for your permission today. But today, the real God has issued an oracle to let you follow me to sacrifice to the main hall. " The priest''s hair was just tied up with a wooden hairpin, and part of it was scattered behind him.


    But the white robe he was wearing and the dead tree like staff he was holding directly indicated his identity.

 Chapter 1912

    After this, the priest turned around and left the room step by step with his staff without looking at Liu Zhongyu.


    There''s no need for fear at all.


    I''m afraid Liu Zhongyu will run away because one of his friends doesn''t pay attention.


    I also believe that Liu Zhongyu has no idea of running away.


    Liu Zhongyu did not dare to run. Even if she wanted to run away, she did not dare to move. After all, the swords of the guards were all aimed at him. If he dared to run to the opposite place, he would die!


    No, it should be said that he will be torn apart by these guards. It''s true that he will be broken into pieces!


    After a deep breath, Liu Zhongyu tried to calm herself down. After thinking about it, there was nothing to take, so he went out according to the sacrifice.


    Results just walked to the door, Liu Zhongyu''s steps suddenly stopped, brain inside a flash, before also always feel something to forget. Now the brain is sober a little bit, just remember what he forgot finally!!!


    What about the woman?!!!


    Where''s the damned woman?!!


    Didn''t you just change clothes behind the screen?!!


    Why is it missing now?!!!


    What about people?!!


    He''s going to be taken away. Why doesn''t this woman come out and save him?!


    Liu Zhongyu frowned and turned to the direction of the screen. Vaguely see the cabinet behind the screen, and then nothing can be seen!!!


    Don''t say to see murongsheng this big living person, is inside even a small flying insect is invisible!!!


    Liu Zhongyu''s strange action immediately attracted the attention of the guards standing nearby. How could he suddenly look at the screen? If you look at the screen from this side, it''s normal inside and outside. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    However, Liu Zhongyu''s eyes have been staring at that side. Is there anything there?


    As a result, several guards also looked at the screen, trying to find something.


    But it seems that there is nothing strange about it.


    Murongsheng, hiding in the dark, looks at Liu Zhongyu and brings so many eyes. He immediately scolds Liu Zhongyu in his heart with bloody blood!!!


    Liu Zhongyu usually looks very smart, very smart, brain reaction is very fast?!!


    What do you do when you look at her at this time!!!


    With this intelligence quotient, I''m afraid I don''t want to expose her intentionally. Let her be captured by these guards together?!!


    Murongsheng scolds Liu Zhongyu in his heart and tries to calm his breathing. If someone really feels strange here, come here and have a look!


    Unless this person is blind, it is impossible not to see her hiding here!


    Just when murongsheng was on the alert and his heart was hanging, Liu Zhongyu suddenly took his eyes back, pulled his clothes and said, "forget it, the clothes won''t change."


    This dress is usually a private dress. It''s not to say how ugly it is, but if it''s going to the sacrificial hall, the clothes are not so solemn.

 Chapter 1913

    Liu Zhongyu is good-looking. No matter what kind of clothes she wears, she won''t fall behind. Even if you wear the private clothes inside, it won''t be particularly ugly. It''s just that if you want to go to the sacrificial hall, Liu Zhongyu''s clothes are not so solemn.


    It''s just that Liu Zhongyu at this time is blocked by so many prison guards with knives. It''s obvious that Liu Zhongyu is just like a prisoner on the bench, and has no personal freedom. Just being escorted to the front by so many people with knives, how can you care about the solemn clothes?


    It would be nice to be alive.


    He made clear why Liu Zhongyu''s eyes just looked at the screen, escorted his guards, and then drew back his eyes from the screen.


    He escorted Liu Zhongyu with a knife, surrounded him and walked out of the room.


    When there was no one in the room, murongsheng slowly came out of the dark place and exposed himself.


    Just as murongsheng was standing, yingmu''s voice suddenly rang in the room: "madam, the person who just came here is the Royal Guard. But the orders of these guards are very strange. They were appointed by the emperor to listen only to the priest


    Murongsheng''s brows suddenly wrinkled. Even though he didn''t know the origin of the guards just now, he could see that the people who came were not good.


    These people who come here have no good intentions!


    This time, if you take Liu Zhongyu with you, I''m afraid it will be a near death.


    So, it''s better not to save now.


    This is not a question that murongsheng can choose by himself, but a question that must be answered.


    If Liu Zhongyu''s life is not saved, what should she do now?!!!


    You know, if Liu Zhongyu really died, then she would have no name!


    Especially when he just remembered that Liu Zhongyu took his eyes back, a smile came out of the corner of his mouth. If it wasn''t for Liu Zhongyu''s brain, which turned faster, she would not have been exposed.


    I''m afraid Liu Zhongyu has already recognized one thing in his heart, that is, he who was brought to the sacrificial hall this time may have felt that his chances of survival are much less.


    So, that smile just now is absolutely telling her murongsheng. If you want to live, then quickly try every means to save him from the sacrificial hall!


    Murongsheng''s face was gloomy, and as soon as he reached out his hand, he threw the woman''s dress to one side. It was even more colder and more full of ice fragments: "go and find out the forces and eyeliner arranged by your master before the white tiger country." Then follow me to the palace of the white tiger kingdom. Let''s go and save people! "


    "Yes


    As murongsheng''s cold voice falls, yingmu''s whole breath disappears.


    Obviously, I went to do what murongsheng arranged according to murongsheng''s instructions.


    And murongsheng''s face has never been so ugly as it is today. Shangguan did arrange power and eyeliner in the white tiger country. She did not feel strange after knowing about it.


    However, after arranging these forces, shangguanhuang must have made a lot of painstaking efforts to hide them so deeply that he gradually arranged them. It will never be used until the last resort!

 Chapter 1914

    But now, in order to save Liu Zhongyu, she is going to dig out all these people and expose them to the public! Maybe, they will take all the efforts of shangguanhuang!


    This is a loss business!


    If it wasn''t for Liu Zhongyu No, it''s not for Liu Zhongyu. It''s just because Liu Zhongyu is tied to her life, so she has to do it!


    Such a situation makes Murong Shengguang think about it in his heart, and he feels that his chest is blocked up. If he can''t get up and down, it''s blocked in his throat, which makes murongsheng feel very uncomfortable.


    However, such a big mayor forced Liu Zhongyu to go to the palace from Liu''s house. Murongsheng didn''t think that the priest simply invited Liu Zhongyu to the sacrificial hall to eat, drink tea and talk.


    I''m afraid that priest''s ultimate goal is Want to take Liu Zhongyu''s life away!


    But now Liu Zhongyu''s life can only belong to her, not to anyone! She can''t give Liu Zhongyu''s life to someone else!


    So


    Now is to stand on the chassis of others, how to plan and plan to save Liu Zhongyu from a strange country and from the hands of the priest.


    Murongsheng now only feels that this is a very crazy move.


    If not, she and yingmu may be in danger.


    However, if people are rescued That is simply in the other side''s face, do not ask for the other side''s consent directly to the other side in the face of a slap, it is not the face of it.


    Murongsheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes twinkled with sharp cold light: "save people..."


    The priest also looks very strange. If the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom and the priest can be done together while rescuing Liu Zhongyu, it''s called a once and for all solution


    The palace of the white tiger Kingdom, in other people''s eyes, should be magnificent, with all kinds of carved jade pillars.


    After all, a small ceremony can be so luxurious and rich, so the palace must be more luxurious. It''s like that kind of things before, they should be inlaid up, no matter what''s not good-looking or not. As long as it is expensive, can highlight the moat gas, then get up!


    After all, white tiger country''s rich should show off, show off!


    How much money, how much wealth, how much to show off!


    Not to mention the house should be painted with gold powder or silver powder, even the bricks on the ground should be paved with silver bricks or even gold bricks!


    However, the real white tiger country is not what people think.


    The palace of the white tiger kingdom does not have the air of a rich man, but uses a kind of white soil produced in the white tiger kingdom to refine and repair, with long white stairs and white walls.


    From a distance, it looks like a white snow mountain standing on the top of a high mountain.


    Purity, simplicity, and that kind of solemn flavor.


    People can''t help looking forward to it.

 Chapter 1915

    Not to mention the kind of imaginary things that are used to pave the floor with gold or silver bricks, that is, the slightest bit of gold or silver powder is not seen.


    I don''t see any stone columns carved with jade, only huge ones. Standing in the sky, like a huge totem, supporting the palace.


    White makes people cautious and don''t want to tarnish.


    The whole snow-white huge palace, like this, seems to be isolated from the world, can not see a bit of vulgar things.


    And in the White Palace, there are all kinds of cloth with all kinds of scriptures and colored flags. This adds a different color to the pure white palace.


    And in all the flags and the strips of Scripture, they are all intertwined one by one. Like vines, they spread around the palace.


    The whole white palace is wrapped in it.


    And in the highest part of the palace, there is a towering tree that goes straight into the sky!!!


    Standing there, the huge trunk, even dozens of people can''t hold the tree. Twigs and twists, thinking of the upside down tornado, toward the highest sky. And the branches around the long that is called a zhangyawuyao, wantonly extending toward the surrounding, growing.


    This is a huge tree. I don''t know how long it has lived here.


    It''s estimated that it will take thousands of years to get it again, or it may take tens of thousands of years?


    Clearly this big old tree, grow out of the branches above and did not find any leaves out. But the bare trunk showed no sign of withering.


    It seems that it also reveals some vitality, and even makes people feel that this giant tree is so arrogant, it should grow like this!


    It should have looked like this!


    So, instead of saying that this is a giant tree that has grown for tens of thousands of years, it''s better to say that this big tree that has grown so arrogantly is no longer an ordinary tree, but a fine giant tree!!


    Especially in the hearts of the people in the white tiger country, this tree is the sustenance of spiritual strength and the representative of strength!


    It''s the spirit of the tree!


    It is the tree of life that can shine on the earth!


    Under such a big tree, only the highest standard sacrificial Hall of the priest can match people!


    In the old days, the tree and the sacrificial hall were surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside.


    But now, they have all retreated from around the hall.


    Guarding the outermost place, even the priests stood respectfully at the farthest place from the sacrificial hall, quietly guarding, without saying a word, very quiet.


    Let alone a person, even a fly, it is no way to fly in!


    As long as there is a little bit of movement, it can be found!


    Murongsheng and yingmu, lying in the hidden corner, even carefully restrained their breathing, slowly lowered their heads and isolated the eyes around them. Two people looked at each other and saw a kind of helpless dignified taste in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 1916

    This is an iron wall defense.


    Unless the two of them can go to heaven and earth, and fly high from the air with wings on their bodies, they will not be able to attract any attention and enter the priesthood hall.


    But what they know is that Liu Zhongyu was taken to the sacrificial hall by the priest!!


    However, why did the priest take Liu Zhongyu to the sacrificial hall?


    What can we do to bring Liu Zhongyu to the sacrificial hall?


    Murongsheng racked his brains to think about it, but he couldn''t think of the original inside. He simply didn''t think about it. Maybe the people in the white tiger Kingdom have such strange ideas?


    Just like Liu Zhongyu, you can get some way to renew your life!


    Maybe the priest has more strange ability to do something.


    Anyway, if you bring Liu Zhongyu to the sacrificial hall, the priest will never let Liu Zhongyu pray for him. Only boring people can do such boring things.


    Now the only reliable idea is that it is very likely that the priest brought Liu Zhongyu to the sacrificial hall to sacrifice Liu Zhongyu to the gods in the sacrificial hall?


    But, in this world really has this kind of spirit similar thing?


    So why sacrifice Liu Zhongyu?


    Isn''t Liu Zhongyu a court official?


    Can you be sacrificed at will?


    Why not offer sacrifices to other ordinary people who are easy to grasp?


    Murong shook his head and stopped thinking.


    He looked around and made a gesture to yingmu.


    It''s impossible for her and yingmu to break in. What''s more, it''s still in someone else''s territory!


    Now the only thing we can do is to leave with yingmu first and look for opportunities to find a place to break through and enter the sacrificial hall.


    Only this way, even murongsheng''s heart did not have much hope of success.


    Hand on the belly gently stroked, murongsheng between the eyebrows and eyes for the first time to feel the heavy and confused color. Is this really the end of this time?


    Because Liu Zhongyu used that strange method to her, would she be in this foreign country?


    I knew that the development of this matter would come to this place. Even if she had no chance to win, she had to snatch Liu Zhongyu back from those people. She couldn''t let Liu Zhongyu be taken away by these people!!!


    No, if you really can go back to the original, she will be able to take Liu Zhongyu away in the first time, before these people have entered the room!!


    No!


    It should be that after knowing that these people''s breath has entered Liu''s house, she should directly take Liu Zhongyu back to the secret place. Whether the secret place will be known by Liu Zhongyu!


    Even if it is known, Liu Zhongyu for his own life is impossible to say out!


    However, the more murongsheng thinks about it, the more he traces back to the past, the more he regrets it. Why didn''t Liu Zhongyu directly stab him with a sword when he was walking up the stairs?!!!


    How can such a disaster be left behind?

 Chapter 1917

    If there is regret medicine in the world, it can really take her back to the time before, and she will definitely stab this disaster to death there!


    Will not let him continue to live, continue to commit crimes!!!


    But now, regret is too late!!!


    No matter how much she hates Liu Zhongyu and how she wants to kill Liu Zhongyu, it is impossible for her to really let all this go back. It is impossible for her to really go back to the previous scene


    So now we have to do everything possible to sneak into the sacrificial hall.


    But after several days, murongsheng didn''t come up with a charter. He yingmu did not enter the sacrificial hall.


    The guards were outside the hall, full of guards.


    It''s really an iron wall. It''s the same as what they saw on the first day. It''s strictly defensive. Not to mention that a fly can''t fly in, even an ant can''t climb over.


    In addition to concentrated fire, strong to break through a position. The way to try, the way to think of, murongsheng and yingmu have tried, but there is still no way to break through the defense of the guards.


    Even murongsheng clenched his teeth and suddenly exposed the deepest nail of shangguanhuang in the white tiger kingdom to attract fire. He did not successfully divert the attention of these guards.


    Not to mention, because chaos has moved away from there!


    It really didn''t move at all. In the end, it didn''t succeed in taking advantage of the chaos. Instead, it compensated for the deepest chess piece in the ambush. It really makes murongsheng''s heart bleed.


    Now to describe murongsheng, you can''t use stealing chicken to eat rice, because murongsheng lost too many things.


    Mentality almost to explode!


    After so many days, there is no way.


    Murongsheng''s mouth is about to start blistering. His eyes are full of blood, and his eyes are dark.


    I''m afraid murongsheng won''t close his eyes and have a rest these days if he doesn''t think about the children in his stomach and worry about them. Instead, he''s always trying to find a way.


    Find a way to break into the sacrificial hall and save Liu Zhongyu from the disaster!


    "It''s time for dinner, ma''am."


    Yingmu comes in from the outside with something. It''s no surprise that murongsheng is still standing in front of the window. He kept the same posture that he had left the room before, and it didn''t change.


    Eyes quietly toward the distance to see the past.


    Even now it''s evening, and the light is not as good as during the day. The scope of vision is also blurred to see things in the distance.


    But even if you close your eyes and don''t look. Yingmu can also know what murongsheng''s eyes are looking at.


    That is not looking at other places, but looking at the direction of the palace of the white tiger country!


    I''m afraid I''m still thinking about how to save Liu Zhongyu.


    "It''s time to eat, madam. It''s getting cold."


    Just called, found murongsheng did not respond.


    Shadow wood slow slow after, again of open mouth called once. This time, murongsheng heard it and finally had a little reaction.

 Chapter 1918

    Murong Sheng looked back at the beautiful food that was on the table and did not say what to take. She could not use it now.


    Because now she can not be willful, to keep calm. And she doesn''t need to be reminded by others at all. She knows better than anyone how her body is and what''s the situation of her baby.


    Even if there is no appetite, hard plug also want to shadow wood end of these meals into the stomach.


    If something happens to her, I''m afraid something will happen to the baby in her stomach!


    So, calm is what she must have now.


    You can''t start to spoil your body just because you can''t solve Liu Zhongyu''s problem.


    However, this time, murongsheng did not sit down to eat as consciously as he did a few days ago. On the contrary, he was still standing in the same place. He didn''t even look back from a distance. He spoke in a light tone.


    This is the first sentence I said today, and probably the most in recent days: "is there still no news from Liu Zhongyu?"


    Yingmu''s chopsticks stopped a little, but he didn''t look up at murongsheng or answer murongsheng''s question.


    Just don''t speak, Murong Sheng understood, what does shadow wood''s silence represent.


    But she really can''t figure it out. Isn''t white tiger a palace?


    How can a palace not be a treasury or something like that? How can it be repaired without a secret passage?!!


    Don''t say it''s a secret way, even the secret door can''t be found!!!


    Are the people in the white tiger country so bold and confident that they are not afraid of anything, just don''t leave a way for themselves?


    Are you afraid of a sudden rebellion in the future?


    In the past, when I was in Dazhou, I saw one big week after another, one small secret passage in three steps and one big secret gate in five steps. There were too many secret passages. Compared with the palace of the white tiger kingdom here, she suddenly felt that the successive emperors of the white tiger kingdom were really afraid of death. Don''t be too cute.


    So many secret roads have been repaired.


    On the other hand, the emperor of the white tiger kingdom is really not afraid of death at all!


    Murongsheng is not afraid of being in danger. Even if she experienced once again the unforgettable water in the Treasury of the state of Zhou, she would not blink.


    Now terrible is terrible. God doesn''t give you a way at all.


    Don''t say a road, even an extremely dangerous road, don''t give you to go!!!


    "Eat the meal first," yingmu didn''t know how to answer, but said dryly that it had nothing to do with murongsheng''s inquiry.


    "Put it down."


    Murongsheng finally closed his dry and astringent eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had made a decision in his heart: "now, I need you to do something immediately."


    Shadow wood just from Murong Sheng''s voice inside, heard a trace of dignified, immediately put down the things in hand: "madam?"


    "Go and gather all the people who can use it. Maybe we can''t wait... "

 Chapter 1919

    "Madame Is there something wrong with your body now? "


    Shadow wood a listen to Murong Sheng began to worry up, can''t help but think of a thing.


    Is it what happened to Liu Zhongyu that made her feel so anxious and anxious?


    "No


    Murong Sheng shook his head: "I don''t have any pain in my body now, including here, and I''m not affected by anything." Murongsheng reached out and pointed at his brain.


    So, that''s the strangest thing.


    "Then..." Since we have not received any danger, why should we launch a strong attack in such a hurry?


    Shadow wood some can''t understand, but also didn''t speak out in the heart.


    If yingmu didn''t say it, it didn''t mean that murongsheng couldn''t understand it. He explained: "although at present, the body and spirit have no influence or pain. I''m still alive, which can prove that Liu Zhongyu is safe now, and has not been subjected to any torture and punishment, but... "


    Murongsheng raised his hand and put it on the wooden door frame. He used his strength hard. He only heard a few clicks, and the sound came from murongsheng''s hand. You can see that the door frame in murongsheng''s hand has split at this time.


    Some even turned into small pieces of sawdust and fell to the ground.


    Even if yingmu did not stand in the past to see clearly, but according to his current strength, he can clearly see the cracks on the wooden door frame.


    Frowning at two eyes, some hesitant mouth asked: "madam, your strength, smaller?"


    Judging from the expression on murongsheng''s face, it''s not as simple as crushing the wood on the door frame with a pinch.


    Just made this movement, murongsheng does not look so relaxed.


    However, after exerting so much force, the result is only such an effect, such a result. What does this mean?


    It shows that there is another explanation that I don''t want to think.


    That is


    Madam''s strength is not as strong as before. There must be a reason.


    "Weak."


    Without waiting for yingmu to ask about Murong Sheng, Murong Sheng said it himself.


    Yes, she is very weak now.


    Although these six days, did not feel any pain in their own body. But she can also feel the loss of energy in her body.


    The spirit also becomes more and more low.


    Every day is very tired, sometimes, there is the kind of clearly not thirsty, or feel thirsty feeling, hungry is also very fast.


    At first, she thought that she was pregnant for a long time, so she would have such violent behavior. And I just gradually began to fall asleep, even my appetite has become bigger, but day by day, the spirit is more and more bad, day by day I feel very weak.


    This is not normal.


    Even if she''s pregnant, it''s impossible for her strength to get smaller and smaller after she''s been pregnant for a long time.


    Therefore, although Liu Zhongyu has not been tortured, there are signs that her life is in danger.


    We must seize the time to find and rescue Liu Zhongyu.

 Chapter 1920

    How far has her internal power been cultivated with shangguanhuang? It''s a frightening state. In other people''s eyes, it''s impossible to have so much powerful internal power.


    If you take a random picture of the wooden frame, you can definitely make the wooden frame into sawdust and fly away with the wind.


    However, in the present situation, she has used 70% or 80% of her strength, but she can only make a small crack in a wooden frame. It''s just a little bit of sawdust that can be photographed. It''s just a gap with the past


    The difference between heaven and earth!!!


    Even if the current Liu Zhongyu has not been punished by torture, but now has gradually appeared the symptoms of life-threatening.


    She didn''t know how long Liu Zhongyu was still weak before he was remembered by the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. There was one less minister in his court. Or the minister who will make the most money for the white tiger country!


    But what if?


    If the priest who took Liu Zhongyu away didn''t plan to let Liu Zhongyu go, or from the beginning, the priest didn''t plan to let Liu Zhongyu live.


    I''m going to let Liu Zhongyu live and die


    Then


    Liu Zhongyu''s weak body was ordered by the priest


    However, when a person insists on not eating or drinking all day, he can still hold on But How long can this person, who is also an ordinary person, insist on not eating or drinking?


    One day, two days?


    Or three or four days?


    Perhaps, six or seven days is the limit of that person.


    But now?


    It''s already the fifth day, and it''s already half the time


    Most likely, it will be in the next second, or even another quarter of an hour. Or wait until dawn. Liu Zhongyu will be completely out of breath.


    When the time comes


    "Yingmu, our time is running out. Go to them quickly. I have a lot of important things to explain. "


    Looking at murongsheng''s serious and slightly pale face, yingmu doesn''t dare to delay at all. She also understands why murongsheng is so worried. It''s obvious that the development of the matter has reached a state of emergency. She goes out to find someone quickly.


    After yingmu left the room, murongsheng clapped his hands and palms for the sawdust. Instead of walking towards the table, he walked towards the bed.


    He rearranged the bed and clapped his hands gently. Then he found shangguanhuang, who was lying quietly in the secret place and fell into deep sleep, suddenly appeared and lay in front of murongsheng.


    Sleeping face is quiet without any change.


    Although murongsheng would spare a little time every day to go into the secret place to accompany shangguanhuang for a while, lie down with shangguanhuang and stare at shangguanhuang for a while.


    Even if shangguanhuang doesn''t move now, murongsheng can feel at ease.


    It''s just, from today on. She didn''t know whether such days would exist again


    Murongsheng sat by the bed, his eyes fell on shangguanhuang''s face and looked at him quietly.


    Her mind suddenly increased a lot. She wanted to talk to shangguanhuang, to talk about the changes of the baby in her stomach in recent days, to talk about how hateful Liu Zhongyu is

 Chapter 1921

    If you want to say how hateful Liu Zhongyu is, you must punish him when shangguanhuang wakes up. I also want to say that today, she accidentally thought of the water under the Treasury She wanted to say She wants to say a lot


    What I want to say most is.


    She missed him.


    She wants shangguanhuang to wake up quickly.


    She wanted to say face to face that she missed him so much now


    But in the end, murongsheng didn''t say a word.


    Murongsheng is here quietly, bathing shangguanhuang and changing his clothes. To trim his long nails, murongsheng has been quite skilled in such small things.


    Now taking care of shangguanhuang for such a long time, maybe she is more proficient in shangguanhuang''s body than her own.


    Now murongsheng is very slow to trim shangguanhuang''s nails, and he is very careful.


    Maybe, after today, she can''t do these trivial things for him.


    Therefore, she must now slowly, aftertaste slowly, carefully remember these in mind.


    "If I have life to come back alive, then you should wake up, too? Then, meet the children of both of us. "


    "If I can''t come back this time, I''ll send someone to wake you up. If you wake up at that time, you must restrain your temper. Don''t be too grumpy or too sad. And don''t take away anyone''s life just because of my business. "


    "It has nothing to do with others. It''s all my own choice. It doesn''t have much to do with them. They are just carrying out the orders I gave them. How can they stop me? You can''t stop me from doing what I want to do, can you? "


    "But when you wake up, I''ll be gone. If you feel like you''re living on your own, you don''t mean anything. If you have to chase me, I won''t give you any advice. "


    "After all, I''ve experienced it. I''m tired of living alone."


    Murongsheng finished trimming shangguanhuang''s nails, had a good look at his masterpiece, then satisfied with the hand down, took up the other hand to continue trimming. Then, continue to talk.


    "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to take you to see what''s going on over there. It''s because I don''t know what kind of situation it is. It also appears in my body for no reason. If I really die, then this secret place will be destroyed with me. Don''t you come to an end with me before you have the chance to choose? "


    "In fact, I can accept that this will come to an end with me. I''m afraid. If I die, this secret place doesn''t end with me. Instead, it''s closed and waiting for the next one to fit in with it. Once found, the secret will open again. You''re still lying in a secret place. With your appearance, isn''t it a bargain for others? "

 Chapter 1922

    "Or you suddenly wake up, fall in love with that person, and live a happy life with that person from now on. Who do you want to talk to when I get there?"


    "Tell me, I tried my best to save you. I''m dead. And you and other little girls love each other, then I want to be sick and die? Maybe we can live a disgusting life from the cemetery. "


    "So I can''t have you following me this time. I''m going to keep you. "


    "Besides, shangguanhuang, I have already told you. As a person, I don''t have any other advantages, but I have the advantage of being careful. I''m very careful. Since you have chosen me, then I can''t let you choose another woman, and I can''t let you leave me again. "


    "So, I''m going to leave later, and I''ll get back the call bell. You can have a good sleep here first. When you sleep well, you can wake up completely


    "But don''t worry. You''ve been sleeping for a long time. I won''t let you sleep for a long time. I''ll wake you up."


    "Sleep, and remember to dream of me in your dreams, you know?"


    Murongsheng puts down shangguanhuang''s hand, kisses shangguanhuang on the forehead and covers the quilt. After finishing all this, I got up again, and yingmu, who left, just came back here.


    At the beginning, yingmu knocks on the door again with the whispers discussed by two people, but before Murong Sheng speaks. Shadow wood opened the door, just step into the door, close the door, suddenly the whole person must be vigilant: "who!"


    The breathing in the room was obviously two people, one more. Even if the other breath was gentle, very weak, almost didn''t let him feel it


    But still, with a little bit of awareness.


    With a glance, he fell on the bed.


    "Madame..."


    "It''s your master."


    Shadow wood''s words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Murong Sheng.


    Master?


    Yingmu frowned and walked quickly to the bed. When he saw shangguanhuang lying on the bed, he walked quickly, but the whole person still let out a little bit of excitement.


    Master, can disappear without being aware, and can appear in front of him again like now. For madam''s ability, shadow wood doesn''t want to peep a bit.


    But now I see that the master is almost the same as when he disappeared at last. Yingmu knows that his wife took good care of the master. Yingmu''s heart is full of gratitude, but also mixed with a bit of surprise.


    "Have you found all the people I asked you to find?" Murong Sheng holds up the bowl at hand, the movement is still elegant, but the speed is fast. Eating and asking.


    Yingmu takes a good look at shangguanhuang lying on the bed, takes his eyes back and nods: "I''ve found him. I''m waiting outside the door."


    "Well."


    Murongsheng didn''t let people in immediately, instead, he explained: "the people who take care of shangguanhuang only know me. No one would know where he was without me. Even if we get the call bell, as long as I don''t personally go to pick up the person, you can''t cut him out. So, among the people outside, who is the safest one to do things? Let him stay and take care of shangguanhuang. "

 Chapter 1923

    "Madame You want to... "


    The meaning of madam is that she can''t come back, so she''s in Tuogu


    Shadow wood doesn''t want to guess so obvious, but murongsheng''s tone is too obvious. Even if you don''t want to go there to guess, it''s obvious that you can imagine what the final result will be from the beginning of hearing this.


    "Ma''am, I will never let my wife die in front of me!"


    Even if he wants to die at last, he will protect his wife''s life first. It''s impossible for his wife to die in front of him!


    This is not his promise to his wife, or because he did this thing, this is his duty!


    Even if the master is still awake, he will agree to do so!


    No, it should be said that it is impossible for the master to let his wife take risks!


    However, murongsheng was not moved by what yingmu said. Instead, he looked at yingmu very seriously: "from now on, you will forget all the orders that shangguanhuang gave you! Your order is no longer to protect my life, but to cooperate with me! Help me to get the call bell! Once the soul call bell is in hand, it will be sent here immediately to wake up shangguanhuang. There must be no hesitation. Do you understand?!! Even if something happens in the middle, you can''t stop it! "


    "Tell me, can you do it?"


    Shadow wood slightly Leng for a while, eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, Murong Sheng said, he listened to every word very clearly. However, this is not to make it clear that he will take back the evocation bell. Even if he sees that murongsheng is facing the crisis of death, he will take back the evocation bell regardless of it?


    This


    This has completely violated the task assigned to him by the master!!


    Also against the master''s will!


    Master, in any case will not let the wife into a critical moment!


    Murongsheng saw the slightly shaking expression on yingmu''s face, and immediately understood what yingmu wanted to write in his heart. He immediately asked, "if you don''t want to do this, do you want to let me pay so much for nothing?"?! I don''t believe other people, I can only trust you! Only you can safely bring back the soul call bell and wake up shangguanhuang! Here, you are the only person shangguanhuang and I can trust! "


    No one will easily choose to betray, not to say that not betraying means how loyal this person is, only that the weight that can let them choose to betray is not enough, so that they will not easily betray.


    However, this evocation bell is not a bell that can be bought on the street casually!


    The temptation of evocation bell is so great that murongsheng doesn''t want to guess how dark other people''s hearts are and whether they are trustworthy.


    This kind of baby, after you get it, it''s hard to avoid people thinking things wrong.


    One was lost, the other was snatched back


    With a casual excuse, the soul call bell can be hidden again, immersed again, and shangguanhuang''s hope of waking up will be cut off again.


    Even, it''s very likely that they will disappear directly from their eyes with the call bell. This kind of thing is not impossible or new!

 Chapter 1924

    This kind of thing is common in the river and lake. It''s as much as cattle hair.


    What she gambles on now is yingmu''s loyalty! Yingmu''s loyalty!


    If we say that even yingmu, who followed her all the way, has no way to believe it.


    To tell you the truth, now murongsheng doesn''t know who to trust.


    "You don''t have to continue persuading me here, you just need to believe one thing. That is, I have a lot of cards in my hand, and I won''t die so easily


    Murongsheng almost said what yingmu wanted to say and what he knew ahead of time. Now the shadow wood has no room to refute. Can only be silent down, silent for a long time, to the end can only be silent for a long time, the deep voice of the mouth: "madam, if you wait until two days after the call back bell, you have not come back, I will go in again, will you find back."


    This sentence of yingmu is not to discuss with murongsheng, nor to inquire with murongsheng again. It''s just to inform murongsheng that if he does, he will do so.


    Murongsheng thought for a moment and nodded: "OK." This time, there was no intention of advising yingmu again.


    After yingmu brought in all the people outside, murongsheng watched for a long time, and finally chose a person she thought was appropriate to take care of shangguanhuang.


    And the rest of the people, all want to follow her to the palace, to find out.


    When everything is set up, night Also at this time began to slowly come


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Zhongyu woke up, he felt that he didn''t know what year it was. When the blurred line of sight finally had a trace of focal length, he slowly reflected over, where he is now.


    He is still in the sacrificial hall. To be exact, he is in the dungeon of the sacrificial hall. It is the lowest floor of the palace and the nearest place to the underground river.


    For hundreds of years, apart from the fact that every emperor was free to go in and out of here, other members of the royal family, including the queen with the emperor, could not have set foot in this place!


    Because, here is hiding the biggest secret of white tiger country!!


    In this world, no one does not want to live with the world!


    We all hope that we can live as long as possible, and even live forever in this world!


    Throughout, trying to live forever emperor, it is more than the crucian carp.


    No one dare to say that they have not taken this kind of elixir to prolong life, and why should they take this elixir?


    Don''t you want to extend your few lives?


    Especially the emperor!


    Holding the power of a country, naturally, you don''t want to die so much.


    There are even many kings who do not hesitate to use the lives of living people, dark sacrifice and other unimaginable cruel means to pray for immortality.


    Shaman priests in the white tiger Kingdom have the highest reputation not only in the white tiger Kingdom, but also in other countries. Even when other monarchs of various countries saw shaman priests, they would choose comity.


    Not because of anything else, but because the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom has always lived longer than the monarchs of other countries!

 Chapter 1925

    Most of the ordinary people''s life expectancy is about to stop at about 30 years old.


    Rich businessmen and Ministers usually spend more on food and drink than ordinary people, and they just stop in their forties.


    Even the royal family, perennial maintenance, but also just for their own life to increase a few years of time. There are very few people who can reach the age of 50. Those who can be over 60 years old do not have the position of emperor in historical records.


    At most, it''s the Empress Dowager who recorded some.


    What''s the life span of the emperor? Apart from other people''s conspiracy and calculation, the rest of his life span is not as good as that of an ordinary person.


    After all, as an emperor, he has a lot of power, power and wealth.


    However, the emperor had a lot to deal with.


    Years of hard work, will be a person''s spirit to work into, how can it be so comfortable?


    However, the emperor of the white tiger kingdom is obviously an exception!


    On the side of the white tiger Kingdom, the oldest emperor was nearly 80 years old when he died. Even if the other emperors did not live as long as this emperor, they all lived 50 or 60 years.


    A special case may not arouse the suspicion and concern of the emperors of other countries, but the emperors of the white tiger kingdom are all so long-lived, which naturally caused the peep of the kings of other countries.


    However, this research has been exploring the past for so long, and has not found the secret to make people live long.


    In the end, the shaman priest in the white tiger kingdom had to take this great credit.


    It''s their blessing that can make the emperors of white tiger live so long.


    Such a secret thing, even the deepest spy they ambush have no chance to explore. But Liu Zhongyu came out and knew clearly why the emperors of the white tiger Kingdom lived so long. That''s because


    "Yun Maoyan."


    Suddenly came a voice, in the quiet space inside the impressively sounded.


    Liu Zhongyu was shocked by the sudden voice. He didn''t respond for a long time. Who was the name.


    On the contrary, he was slightly alert and looked around.


    Isn''t it true that we are not only locking ourselves up, but also others?


    So, who else is being held here??


    Did not wait for him to spend the last little effort to inquire about the situation, the speaker has automatically stood in front of him.


    Looking down at Liu Zhongyu lying on the stone platform, weak and without any strength to move.


    But this person''s face, actually with lies on the stone platform''s Liu Zhongyu looks very much!!!


    With a trace of interest on his face, he looked at Liu Zhongyu.


    Liu Zhongyu doesn''t have the strength to speak now. He just holds his eyelids and stares at the man in front of him. There is no way to hide the hatred in his eyes. All of it is revealed.


    "Hehe, didn''t I just call you? Why don''t you agree? "


    At this moment, the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom did not use any noble name, but spoke in a surprisingly gentle voice. It''s just that the more gentle and kind you are, the more hair you sweat and the more creepy you are

 Chapter 1926

    Looking at Liu Zhongyu for a long time, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Oh, I almost forget that you haven''t eaten for nearly six days today. It seems that the body is not very good. what you think? "Yun Maoyan?"


    The emperor of the white tiger Kingdom suddenly called out the name at last, which was very strange, because he was talking to Liu Zhongyu. But the name is someone else''s. If someone else is here, I''m afraid I have to doubt whether the emperor of the white tiger kingdom is having any nerves.


    However, Liu Zhongyu''s thinking has almost dissipated, but because of these three words, he began to work again.


    He is Yun Maoyan in the mouth of the white tiger emperor, but he is not Yun Maoyan in the mouth.


    Or his body, once almost became Yun Maoyan.


    Maybe, his soul almost became Yun Maoyan.


    Liu Zhongyu hasn''t eaten for five or six days. His body doesn''t have much energy for his brain to work. He didn''t know what to say, what to do, and what to express.


    But now he clearly knows that he is not Yun Maoyan or Liu Zhongyu, and he is not the Minister of the Ministry of finance of the white tiger kingdom!!


    He''s from the beginning to the end!!


    From the inside to the outside, he should be the real monarch of the white tiger Kingdom, Liu Wenmao!!!


    If Liu Zhongyu said that, he would laugh off everyone''s big teeth!!


    Although Liu Wenmao is almost the same as Liu Zhongyu, the two people standing together will not be able to distinguish immediately. But it is also impossible to be able to casually identify yourself because of this.


    Furthermore, if Liu Zhongyu is Liu Wenmao, who is Liu Wenmao standing here?!!


    Who is Liu Wenmao, the emperor of the white tiger kingdom?!!


    Yes


    Now standing in front of him, with a condescending, like a winner posture No, who is the man who stares at the name of the white tiger emperor Liu Wenmao with a winning posture?!!!


    Liu Zhongyu thinks that he should know, but now his brain is in a mess. He has no way to think of it, and even more can''t recognize it.


    However, for their own identity, it is a memory engraved into the bones. Even now the thinking is divergent, but it will never be forgotten.


    Liu Wenmao now looks at Liu Zhongyu who has no expression, or can''t make any expression. There is a trace of interest in the corner of the mouth. Eyes gradually become deep up, let originally feel a kind of cold temperament, at this moment become more sinister.


    It''s like a boa constrictor in the snow. It''s uncomfortable for people to look at it. There''s a slight trembling at the top of their heart.


    "What kind of reason is it that you call someone''s name and that person doesn''t answer you? Is it the wrong person? It''s also possible that the voice is too small to hear? Or, does that person have no idea at all and care about you? So pretend you didn''t hear anything? "

 Chapter 1927

    "It''s all possible."


    Liu Wenmao asked again and again, answered again and again with emotion. At last, he suddenly restrained his smile and stared at Liu Zhongyu. He gradually bent down his body and said, "of course, the most likely thing is that I just called the wrong person''s name!"


    "You say, is this reason right or wrong? Huh? Liu Wenmao, did I call you by the wrong name this time? "


    Yes!!


    That''s right!!


    This man is finally right this time!!


    His name is not Yun Maoyan!


    His name is Liu Wenmao!!


    He is Liu Wenmao!!


    Liu Zhongyu can''t tell what Liu Wenmao is saying to him, but when the name "Liu Wenmao" comes out, it still makes his dead eyes shine instinctively.


    But this little sudden flash was clearly seen by Liu Wenmao.


    "Oh, it seems that I didn''t call the wrong person this time. I called you by the right name. But what''s the use? "


    "No one will know what the truth is, and no one will know whether you are Liu Zhongyu or Liu Wenmao. Now, the real Liu Wenmao is me, only me! I am the emperor of the white tiger kingdom! Ha ha ha ha ha


    Liu Wenmao suddenly burst out laughing. Even with such a careless and unrestrained smile, there was no way to dispel Liu Wenmao''s coldness.


    This, as if from the beginning is from the dark corner of the breeding out of a terrible cold feeling, has become a part of his body.


    With him, this person has been integrated for a long time. There is no way to separate!


    Liu Zhongyu''s consciousness, which was about to disappear, was pulled back by Liu Wenmao''s laughter at this time. What is he laughing at?


    Oh?


    Liu Wenmao?


    Yes, since he was born, his name is Liu Wenmao.


    What''s so funny about that?


    After all, is Liu Wenmao much better than Liu Wenyu?


    By the way, who is Liu Wenyu?


    "Liu Wenmao, why didn''t you die? How could Yun Maoyan be the one who died?! Why, even the soul call bell didn''t take your life back?!! How come even the evocation bell doesn''t work for you at all


    "Why is everyone helping you? Even God is helping you up to now??! How can you get everything here?! What are you doing On Liu Wenmao''s face, the wild and wanton smile suddenly became very ferocious.


    He grabbed Liu Zhongyu''s neck and wrote all kinds of madness in his eyes: "it''s clear that I''m not different from you. It''s clear that I''m the child of my father and mother! Just because you were born one step ahead of me, can you enjoy all the glory and wealth, the love of your father and mother, and all the power to become the prince of the white tiger kingdom? "


    "And I was born one step later than you. I can only be sent to the underground palace, where there is no sunshine all day and I am with the darkness. For you, for your father, for your mother, even for the whole white tiger Kingdom For those of you who don''t even see me

 Chapter 1928

    "Just for those of you who have never met before and who don''t even know if I still exist in the world, pray for health and longevity here?"?!! What''s the reason for that


    "You say, why should I do these things for you?"?! You say? You talk


    Say?


    What are you talking about?


    What do you want him to say??


    He didn''t know what he was going to say.


    Liu Zhongyu''s thinking has been unable to grasp, and gradually separated from his body. In the extremely chaotic world of consciousness, it seems that because of what he thought, he suddenly became clear.


    Yes, yes, yes.


    They were twins from the beginning, and they didn''t make any difference from the beginning.


    Who is Liu Wenyu?


    Liu Wenyu seems to be the younger brother of one of his mother''s compatriots, whom he has never met. Since he knew the existence of this younger brother, he was a little curious. Why has he never seen such a younger brother?


    Why not?


    He once asked the mother, but because the mother said that the younger brother was born with disease, the younger brother was not recognized by the tree of life.


    It should not come to this world, it should be punished.


    Now that it has come to the world, there is no time to remedy it. For such a long time, we can only repent all day long and wash away our sins.


    Liu Wenmao''s neck under the palm of his hand has long been breathing less and more. As long as the hands hard pinch, Liu Zhongyu will completely cut off the vitality.


    I don''t know why. Liu Wenmao can kill Liu Zhongyu directly. But at the last moment, Liu Wenmao felt as if he had found out his conscience and released the hand that imprisoned Liu Zhongyu''s neck.


    Looking at Liu Zhongyu lying there, even breathing with a big mouth is a little difficult. Only with the shaking and twitching of his body can he breathe safely. Liu Wenmao''s smile is very cruel, very happy.


    It''s like venting the grievances I''ve suffered over the years: "do you know? The taste of living in the underground palace is not good at all. How about you feel it instead of me now? "


    "I feel that I can never see a ray of sun, only one oil lamp. Oh, by the way, what they did seemed not absolute enough. At least they left me a person who could talk with me. By the way, do you know who that person is? You should know it. I don''t need to say you should know it. That person is Yun Maoyan who followed you to exchange souls and failed... "


    Exchanging souls?


    Is that right?


    It''s like this, isn''t it?


    Liu Zhongyu''s body can''t make any reaction, but he nodded slightly in his heart.


    Originally, he lived well without any worries, and was loved by the people of the white tiger country. so what? Then one day, as like as two peas, he appeared in front of him.


    As soon as he appeared in front of him, he said something he didn''t understand. He also said that he was his brother born to his mother!


    After hearing this, he had not had time to express his happiness and joy to his brother, so he had already fallen into a kind of darkness.

 Chapter 1929

    And then?


    After that, he was in a long wait.


    I don''t know what I''m waiting for. It''s like now. I can''t eat or drink, and I can''t move. I''m just a little bored waiting to die


    But when he thought he was waiting to die, he heard a bell for a long time.


    Death did not wait until, the result was a bell to wake him up.


    Accompanied by the sound of someone chanting a mantra, he had a headache.


    And the body also seems to be squeezing him out, so it''s necessary to throw him out of the body. And outside, there seems to be something trying to squeeze into his body.


    At that time, one person was pushing and the other was pushing.


    I remember he had a headache and was very tired.


    Are crowding his soul, and the person who crowding with him seems to be called Yun Maoyan?


    It''s a bad old man whose old body is going to be buried, but he still wants his body??


    Ha ha.


    This is clearly his body. Why should he give it to others?


    So, in the end, he won.


    He successfully received his body, did not let his body out. As for the old man who is going to the ground, what does it have to do with where he likes to go?


    He''s not worried at all!!


    It''s just


    Why did his younger brother, originally Liu Wenyu, become him when he woke up??


    What about Liu Wenmao?!!


    Why??


    And he Liu Wenmao, how can he become such an immortal cloud Maoyan!!!


    He hasn''t completely reacted yet, and he feels an earth shaking change.


    What is the call to the soul bell to change his soul?


    What is the kind of dark, to see the sun again?


    What is the final revenge??


    He is a mess, but he is not a fool. He thought about it and understood that he had been murdered. He also knows that he has been usurped by the government!!!


    He didn''t dare to make a public statement at all. He only dared to hide it carefully.


    I''m afraid that one day, when he will be found by his brother.


    But at present, it seems that he still shows some clues, which are discovered by his younger brother. It''s really It''s so irritating!!!


    It''s still a little bit short, just a little bit short?


    Why was it suddenly discovered?


    It''s strange. Why does he feel that it''s only a little bit worse?


    He clearly, clearly did nothing


    "Do you know now why I want to keep your life? That''s because the life water from the tree of life refused to accept my body!! Why? For what? Why does the water of life refuse to baptize me from the day I was born? It will start to curse me??! We are both the same


    "Now, I know that when I touch the water of life, I will feel itchy all over and feel very uncomfortable. It''s impossible to enjoy the endless life brought by the water of life like you!! God, it''s unfair to me!! Why do you do this to me

 Chapter 1930

    "God''s unfairness to me makes me really want to destroy this life water for a time! I can''t get it, and no one else can get it! It''s a pity that this life water is so tempting to me that I''m not willing to destroy it at all! "


    "Well, since I can''t destroy it and my body can''t touch the water of life. I just have to change my body. And you, my brother of the same mother, your body is a perfect body


    "Your body is familiar to me, just like using your own body! So, now I need your body to experience the water of life


    Liu Wen said madly, clapped his hands randomly, and came out of the dark with a priest in sacrificial clothes.


    I don''t know where the priest who came here is mainly responsible for, but the excitement of the faint beat of the fundus of the eye makes people look that it has nothing to do with the holy shaman priest.


    This dark smell is just like Liu Wenmao.


    "Liu Zhongyu, do you think you''ve hidden the evocation bell from now on, and I can''t find it? Ha ha, how ridiculous Liu Wenmao laughs sarcastically, shakes his head, and takes a small skull from the priest''s hand.


    Only found that this skull is about a circle smaller than the normal skull. The color of Bai miserable doesn''t look like the skeleton of a decent man at all.


    However, after Liu Wenmao took it in his hand and shook it gently, he could hear a buzzing sound coming from inside.


    This is a kind of ring tone, but it is more sharp than ordinary ring tone, and the beep is more intense.


    Obviously, from the appearance, there is nothing in the skull, but it can make a strange sound. From the two empty eyes, we can see a strange feeling of trembling and cold.


    "You have a good idea, and you have a good idea of hiding the evocation bell. It can be put into the coffin of the Empress Dowager. If it wasn''t for the difference between this skull and ordinary skull, even I wouldn''t have thought that you could use this method. "


    Liu Wenmao sneered and sneered, then carefully put the soul call bell in his hand into the hands of the priest standing beside him: "priest, you have only one chance now, you are not allowed to have any failure. Of course, before the failure I can tolerate you, do not pursue you. But this time, if you fail, I will not let you go! You can''t get out of this place. You''ll weigh it over for me. "


    Liu Wenmao, this is no longer a threat. He is just telling the priest a fact.


    At the beginning, Yun Maoyan said that it was only the first test of the evocation bell. He doesn''t care who owns the body. But this time, it''s crucial if it fails. He Liu Wenmao, will completely disappear from this world!!!


    And now, the exit of the underground palace has already been arranged by him.


    If there is no sign of him, even if he has been a little bug recently, he will be brutally shot!

 Chapter 1931

    If this failure, he disappeared from the world, then these people are going to give him a funeral!!!


    After Liu Wenmao finished, he stopped looking at the priest''s face and turned to Liu Zhongyu, who had no consciousness for a long time, or was just hanging in one breath. Quietly lying on the stone platform not far from Liu Zhongyu''s side, he reached out and pressed the mechanism.


    Then the mechanism that pops out from under the stone platform locks the two people''s bodies.


    Pressure up in the heart of that a trace of uneasiness, slowly closed his eyes.


    The priest, with the bell in his hand, stood between the two feet. Looking at these two men who are as long as Yimao, they all lie quietly on the stone platform at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the difference in clothes, it''s really hard to tell the real identities of the two people.


    The priest took a deep breath, held the soul call bell high in his hand, and a series of incomprehensible incantations came out of the priest''s mouth.


    However, with the passage of time, the priest seems to be getting better and better.


    Close your eyes, your body and arms begin a strange dance. Maybe, it''s more appropriate to describe it with gestures.


    The call to soul bell in his hand also accompanied the priest''s action, sending out a strange hum.


    Just now, Liu Zhongyu and Liu Wenmao, who were both extremely calm, suddenly frowned at this time. Gradually, they did not have the calm there. At first, they began to be ferocious and twisted.


    Not long, two people''s bodies, as if there are tens of thousands of biting ants gnawing on them, extremely unbearable shaking, body twitching.


    If there is a third person here.


    Seeing this picture is likely to think that there is something wrong with your eyes.


    Unexpectedly, can see with the naked eye as if it is a kind of gas like things, twisted floating above the two people''s bodies. On the one hand, there are colorful lights. On the other hand, it''s black, mixed with a kind of gray, although occasionally there will be a little bit of light.


    But it''s just a flash in the pan. It''s not so attractive. It''s just like a dark cloud floating around.


    Gradually, over time.


    The two masses of gas have begun to separate from the control of the body, slowly floating upward, beginning to explore, collide and contact.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. If the incantation in the priest''s mouth can be materialized, I''m afraid it will be able to fill the whole space of the underground palace.


    At the beginning, the air was just two kinds of gases colliding with each other. At this moment, it was almost the same as the twining hemp rope.


    Colorful tightly wrapped with black, and black is tightly wrapped with colorful.


    In the air, the collision is twisting. It''s impossible to split.


    It''s just that the longer it takes, the stronger the black air will be, at least much stronger than the colorful air.


    Up to now, the colorful gas is not as brilliant as it was at the beginning, almost all of which are fused by black gas, only a few small afterglow.

 Chapter 1932

    At this time, when the colorful gas is about to be swallowed by the black gas.


    Not far away, on the water surface of the quiet underground palace without waves, suddenly there was a gurgling sound, and bubbles began to appear!


    And more and more dense, more and more, finally heard "poof" life, with a sharp gasp, a black head came out of the water.


    According to the truth, the movement is not so big, but in this quiet space, only the priest''s murmuring and chanting voice in the underground palace is very clear.


    Naturally, the priest with his eyes closed heard the movement not far away, and he mumbled the incantation, which caused him to get stuck here. Open your eyes in a hurry.


    But before I could see anything, I found that as soon as he stopped, the two masses of gas also stopped.


    It''s just that the twisting black gas in the air stops winding the colorful gas tightly, and the colorful gas gets a little bit of breathing at this time.


    After seeing this accident, the priest did not dare to stop, continued to delay the time, quickly closed his eyes again, and continued to recite the mantra in his mouth.


    At this time, the black air mass began to move again, slowly recovered, began to continue to twist and devour.


    And the sound of breaking water beside the ear just now has disappeared!!


    The priest did not think that he had just had a hallucination in his own ears, although no one knew where the groundwater would eventually flow, even he did not know.


    However, Liu Wenmao once sent people into the water to explore the situation in order to find a safe place where he could change his soul and would not be disturbed.


    Even fishermen with good water quality can''t find out how deep the groundwater is.


    It''s impossible for the priest to believe that someone can swim here through the underground water.


    However, just at this critical juncture, any little mistake may change the whole process of soul changing!!!


    If it fails


    So the result of failure is that he can''t bear it anyway!!!


    Look at the colorful gas in front of you. It''s getting weaker and weaker, and there''s less and less left. And the wrinkles in the priest''s mouth grew faster and faster.


    Even the soul call bell dancing in his hand could not stop buzzing.


    His body dancing posture is much faster than just now.


    ¡­¡­


    The ground water is very cold. It''s just as cold as the iceberg under the cliff before.


    Murongsheng didn''t dare to stay in the water. He reluctantly relied on the weak light in the distance to see where the shore was. This time, he swam toward the other side with his tired body.


    However, originally not high shore, Murong Sheng Leng is used three times did not go ashore. Wait until the hands and body are some of the shaking, this will be their efforts to rub to the shore, this was a trace of breathing.


    On the shore of Murong Sheng can no longer use the slightest strength, so lying on the shore, a mouthful of breathing.

 Chapter 1933

    Violent heartbeat, as well as the strength has been spent, soft can not lift the arm. There is also this, no longer squeeze out the slightest strength of the body, are a serious warning to him, now the physical condition is how bad.


    Even may endanger their own lives!


    If you say you''re just a person, forget it.


    The key is that she is not alone, there is a baby in her stomach, and she can''t relax her vigilance at all!


    The underground water from yingmu to the sacrificial hall has been photographed by all the people who can use it, but no one can swim the whole distance without anything.


    At that time, after hearing the news, she knew that only she could swim through the underground river, right?


    The reason why murongsheng was able to swim here was that he kept going into the secret place to breathe. It was only a matter of time before he could swim to the end of the underground river.


    But what she didn''t expect was that it was only an hour and a half since she swam. Liu Zhongyu''s body was almost at the critical point of collapse!!!!


    Murongsheng basically tries his best. When he swims about 10 meters, he has to go into the secret place and have a little rest. So repeatedly, let her have some despair.


    She almost thought she couldn''t swim to the end of the groundwater!!


    However, murongsheng still relies on his own momentum to boil to the exit.


    "Hoo..."


    "Huhu..."


    Murongsheng gasped for breath, although he wanted to continue to lie on the ground to rest, even if it was just so much time to lie for a while.


    However, time is pressing.


    It''s impossible for her to stay here so long.


    If she delays for a long time, I''m afraid Liu Zhongyu will not be able to do it!!!


    Murongsheng''s action is very slow now, like an old man''s slow to get up from the ground, has to exhaust all her strength.


    Holding the wall, murongsheng''s body is emitting a little white fog, cold let her can''t help shaking. Her right hand suddenly moved, and there was a water bag in her hand. She quickly put it in her mouth and drank a few mouthfuls of it, letting the warm water go down her throat and into her stomach, which made her feel that the whole person began to warm up slowly.


    The strength of the body also slowly recovered.


    Now she is really lack of energy. She has to drink a mouthful of warm water to support her physical strength. If a person comes up casually at this moment, I''m afraid she will be here.


    But now she had no choice.


    I just hope that the direction ahead will be the same as here, and there will be no heavy guard.


    After a few steps, he still feels a little cold. Murong Sheng easily pulls out the blanket in the secret place and puts it on his body to keep warm.


    The front revealed a little bit of light, very weak, Murong Sheng will follow the silk light slowly close. As murongsheng gets closer and closer to the light, the buzz in his ear becomes more and more intense.


    It''s very harsh. It''s not pleasant at all.


    Listen to a little bit on some, you have to feel deafness!

 Chapter 1934

    When gradually close to the light spread out, murongsheng''s action gradually become cautious, try to hide all the body, and then look into the stone room.


    The space formed inside is not artificially dug out, but a small natural cave formed naturally and slowly swallowed up.


    There are stalactites hanging from the top of the stone chamber, which are vertical and downward, pinch by pinch, one by one, or sharp or huge.


    After the formation of the stone chamber, someone came and dug out a natural oil lamp platform on the stone wall, illuminating a whole stone cave. There''s no extra man-made stuff.


    The only thing that seems to be getting involved is the huge stone platform made by the two most obvious workers in the middle.


    And on these two stone platforms


    Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked over there. He saw that the stone platform was not empty, but a person was lying on both of them.


    However


    Murongsheng looked at it carefully and found that there was a Liu Zhongyu lying on the stone platform close to her. What about the other one?? It seems to be the same as Liu Zhongyu.


    Is there any blood relationship between these two people?!!


    But why are two people related by blood in the Royal underground palace?


    And Another man, like Yimao Liu Zhongyu was looking for, was still wearing a dragon robe. I''m afraid it''s not the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom, Liu Wenmao?!!!


    I didn''t expect that Liu Zhongyu was as long as the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. Is there any secret in it?


    But at least I saw Liu Zhongyu.


    But murongsheng hasn''t got a rest and let himself have a rest. In an instant, I widened my eyes. What kind of magical situation is going on inside?!!


    How can there be two air masses that can''t understand what they are, floating out of their bodies and tightly intertwined in mid air?!!


    What the hell is this? What''s going on inside?!!


    In particular, one of the air masses seems to be trying to swallow the other one, while the other one seems to be unable to resist and is slowly being swallowed up.


    This


    Absolutely will not be because of her spirit is not enough, and produced by the dazzling!!!


    What she saw in front of her eyes is really like this!!!


    Shocked, murongsheng reaches for his face and tries to calm himself down.


    However, although murongsheng is very shocked now, he is also a person who has experienced rebirth and has a mysterious secret place to go in anytime and anywhere.


    It''s not hard to accept this kind of natural strange force behavior, which can''t be explained by common sense at all.


    But even now I can''t see clearly the situation inside, and I don''t know what is being done inside. But the air mass floating out of Liu Wenmao''s body is gradually swallowing the air mass floating out of Liu Zhongyu''s body.


    Murongsheng is also able to respond. I''m afraid the current situation is not a good thing!!


    At least, for Liu Zhongyu and her two people, absolutely not a good thing!!!


    What she needs to do now is not to find out the situation, but to interrupt!

 Chapter 1935

    Murongsheng doesn''t know how many people are hidden in it. If he suddenly goes out to interrupt, he will encounter any danger.


    But now she is just like a waste, there is no difference. If you go out, you will lose your life.


    However, the current situation does not allow her to think more. We can only take a step to have a look. Now the first thing we need to do is to interrupt the situation immediately!


    Without a little hesitation, murongsheng walked directly to the position of the priest who was reciting the mantra. The water bag in my hand has long disappeared. Replaced by a handful of powder, along murongsheng''s fingers, quietly into the air.


    The space here is basically blocked, even if the most powerful poison is spread, it is impossible to cover a large area. However, as long as someone close to the place she just walked past, there will be no return, so that they do not know how they died!


    However, she gambled that it was too secret, so she gambled that the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom did not dare to let too many people know. Only dare to let the priest who is reciting the spell at this moment know clearly.


    Besides her murongsheng, only the priest was left breathing and chanting.


    What''s more, after such a long time, the priest is not prepared for it?


    As murongsheng slowly approached, the priest, who closed his eyes and focused on chanting the mantra, suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of murongsheng. He was shocked and cried out: "who are you!! How did you come in and appear here


    What''s going on?!!


    Isn''t this place tightly sealed?!!


    How can someone break in?!!!


    Or did you come in quietly?!!!


    If someone can break in from the outside, then it is impossible for the guard above not to be aware of it!!!


    To get here, only the secret door on the sacrificial hall can come to this underground palace, and there is no way out and way out for the whole underground palace.


    So how can this woman suddenly appear here for no reason?!!


    Just suddenly, it''s like seeing someone appear here quietly. How can the priest who is only responsible for chanting the mantra not be shocked?!!


    After all, he clearly knew that the branch could be interrupted casually in the middle of the incident. Didn''t the emperor have arranged all the things?!!!


    Even if the priest wanted to break his head, it was impossible for him to think that murongsheng would swim in from the underground lake.


    No one knows that the groundwater is so deep, how can someone swim here!!!


    Murongsheng stayed in the same place, did not answer the priest''s words, but did not do some unnecessary actions without authorization.


    Instead, she stood still and estimated in her heart how many stable victories she would have in her hands if she fought with the priest in front of her?


    Murong Sheng doesn''t dare to gamble on this. She can only make a direct move when she has the best chance of winning and is able to strike a fatal blow.


    Take down Liu Zhongyu and the soul summoning bell together!

 Chapter 1936

    However, murongsheng could be silent here, but the priest who recited the mantra could not be silent.


    After a moment''s silence with murongsheng, a flash of light flashed in my mind, and I cried in my heart, "it''s over!" Then he quickly turned his head and looked at the two stone beds.


    We can see that the two air masses, which were still wrestling in mid air, slowly stopped. The colorful air mass is slowly recovering, and the speed of the black air mass is obviously slowing down. Even the phagocytosis that should have been completed successfully has actually started to go back.


    Give the colorful air mass a chance to breathe!!


    The priest didn''t dare to follow murongsheng to play the silent game here. He quickly opened his mouth and continued to recite the mantra, which was faster than just now.


    This will maintain the situation of the two air masses, so that the black air mass did not continue to decadent.


    However, the situation that the priest had just remedied was only to stabilize the two air masses. But it didn''t control the black air mass fiercely to devour the colorful air mass.


    Not for any other reason, it''s really because now there is a person who doesn''t know whether to threaten this thing. He still stands beside him. He doesn''t dare to have any careless behavior!!


    He absolutely wants to tell half of his heart to watch out for the woman in front of him and see what she does and what tricks she wants to play!!


    Just when the priest was on guard against murongsheng and quickly recited a series of incantations, murongsheng saw a glimmer of hope in an instant!!


    The mantra in the priest''s mouth should be the key to save Liu Zhongyu back!!!


    And the priest didn''t dare to stop even when he saw her standing beside him and reciting a mantra. However, his hand should have been dancing. At this time, he stopped and nervously guarded against murongsheng''s sudden action.


    As a result, at this time, the priest suddenly saw murongsheng''s pale face and pulled out a strange smile, which made the priest''s heart suddenly clap!!


    It''s over!


    I''m afraid it''s going to be terrible!!


    However, by the time this thought came to the priest''s mind, it was over.


    Murongsheng smiles and throws a handful of things towards the priest. See a powder directly toward the priest''s face and go!!


    The priest who just reacted immediately held his breath, and his mouth didn''t stop at all to continue reciting the mantra.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop, it''s that he can''t stop at all, and he doesn''t dare to stop at all!!!!


    However, it was not a matter of whether he wanted to do it or not. When he didn''t understand what it was, he opened his eyes and fell back.


    People, directly fainted.


    As soon as the priest fell down, the two intertwined momentum in the air suddenly changed.


    It should have belonged to the black air mass that came out of Liu Wenmao''s body. At this time, it was slowly, slowly, with a clear speed, and began to go back slowly

 Chapter 1937

    And, that originally belonged to Liu Zhongyu''s colorful air mass, also finally got a breath, began to fight back against the black air mass!


    Murongsheng slowly close to find that the closer he gets to this group of things, the more clearly he can see this group of things, the more he feels that this thing is really mysterious.


    It''s not weird. After all, it''s weird to be able to get the chance of rebirth.


    I can say that I will never forget seeing these two air masses today


    Murongsheng moved little by little to the stone bed beside Liu Zhongyu and sat on the edge of the stone bed slowly.


    This sit, this just felt oneself whole body all have no strength. It''s cold, hungry and tired. I really want to close my eyes and sleep for several days now.


    When to wake up naturally, when to wake up.


    But now, how could she be in the mood to sleep?


    How could you sleep?


    She didn''t know what these two air masses were. Finally, if Liu Zhongyu can win the victory and dispel the black air mass coming out of Liu Wenmao''s body, can it show that Liu Zhongyu will not be in danger of life?


    If the two air masses are completely separated, will they live or die together?


    This murongsheng has no thoughts at all.


    Or, if she takes advantage of this opportunity to kill Liu Wenmao directly, will she be able to solve the current situation in advance?


    But what will happen if Liu Wenmao is killed?


    Murongsheng didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to gamble on anything.


    Now murongsheng has more and more ideas in his mind. After a circle, he is full of question marks. After another circle, there is another circle around the question mark.


    Her head was full of question marks, and she didn''t know who to ask.


    Is it difficult for her to ask the priest who fell to the ground in front of her?


    Murong sighed and rubbed his temples. If her body is still in the peak state as before, she can be tortured by hypnosis.


    From the priest''s mouth, pick out some useful information.


    But now this kind of situation, is thinks that with the finger that is impossible to realize the matter.


    It is estimated that if the priest wakes up, then it is not the truth that greets her, or it is death!


    Murongsheng thought about it, but he didn''t come up with a good way. In the end, he just sighed. He had to leave it to fate.


    If she can''t break through this barrier this time, then she should try her best to send out the evocation bell!!


    That''s right!!


    Evocation bell!!


    Her urgent task now is to find out the soul call bell and send it out!!


    Murong Sheng immediately fight up the spirit, where the eyes go, are watching carefully.


    Looking around, I didn''t find anything that looked like a bell, or something similar to a bell.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Murongsheng''s brow tightly wrinkled up, she just came over, clearly heard the sound of the bell, how can it not?

 Chapter 1938

    Where''s the ring just now??


    She can hear clearly!


    Now how to find all can''t find??


    Just now, just heard the bell, exactly where it came from, how can''t remember!!


    Murongsheng''s eyes are tightly closed, anxiously recalling something. Suddenly, as if remembering something, murongsheng staggered to his feet and went to the priest''s side. He squatted down and reached for the skeleton that fell from the priest''s hand.


    As soon as I picked it up, a bell rang from the skull


    Murongsheng opened his eyes wide in shock, and turned the white skull in his hand. Clearly there is nothing in it, but when the skull is shaking, it makes a series of clear bell sounds!!!


    This is simply, let her again don''t know what to say good!!!


    It seems that this is what they call the soul call bell, right?


    Before, she was too fixed thinking, just thinking that since the soul call bell was a bell, she should have a bell like appearance.


    But I didn''t expect that this soul call bell could be said to be something else.


    Maybe it''s too many people stealing? So even the appearance changed?


    Or is it a skeleton?


    No matter what the evocation bell looks like, now that she has found it, there is no need to worry about it.


    Take out a piece of cloth from the secret place, carefully wrap the soul call bell in your hand, and finally make it into a package. Then call out a fat ball locked in the secret place, and let it play in the basement first.


    "Chirp!!"


    As soon as fat ball was released from the secret place, he began to glide in the underground palace. Even the huge stalactite growing on it did not cause any obstacle to it.


    "Come down."


    Murongsheng raised his hand and the fat ball fell on her arm with a long cry.


    Murongsheng gave it a little Shun Mao, and then let it stand on the stone bed, and tied the packaged soul call bell to fat ball, so that it would not hinder fat ball''s flight because the soul call bell was too big.


    But it can be firmly fixed on the body of the fat ball, and will not fall down because of the impact.


    "Go and send this thing to shangguanhuang. Do you know where he is now?"


    Fat ball afraid will be murongsheng distrust, hurriedly point his own small head, also can''t help short call.


    Murongsheng understood, this fat ball has completely understood her meaning.


    Without too much delay, murongsheng lifted the fat ball and directly released it: "go, find a place to fly out."


    Although in this underground palace, there is only one way to go in and out. But for small animals, they never take the road of human. So there''s no need to worry about the fat ball not flying out, or being found by the guards outside.


    They can always use their own way, go anywhere, and then fly out of the closed space!


    Sure enough, murongsheng saw the fat ball''s fat body moving back and forth. After a long time, he suddenly disappeared with his wings flapping.

 Chapter 1939

    After a long time, murongsheng never heard the sound of the fat ball''s name.


    Murongsheng knew clearly that the fat ball had found his way out of here.


    After sending out the soul call bell, murongsheng seems to have completed a very big task, and his tight spirit relaxes at this moment.


    As for whether fat ball can successfully complete the task entrusted by her and send the evocation bell to shangguanhuang safely, she won''t worry at all!


    After all, the people of the white tiger country believe in shamans. All the wind, rain, thunder, water, wood, earth, birds and animals are representatives of nature, and they will not hurt at will.


    Not to mention, the fat ball is still a strong haidongqing. Even if it is a small sparrow flying out, the people of white tiger country will not knock it down at will.


    Who can know if this thing is a blessing from the gods in the sky?


    If the messengers of blessings are knocked down to the ground, then their blessings will be gone. Will they disappear?


    The soul summoning bell has been sent out by murongsheng, and there is no anxiety. Murongsheng tries to push himself up. But at this time found that they have no strength to stand up again.


    With a little bitter smile, murongsheng simply sat in the same place and looked back at the two groups of gas that were still burning in the air.


    The momentum of these two masses of gas in the air, for a while and a half, seems really can''t tell the difference.


    Although the black gas has begun to slowly retreat. But because not all of them quit, they are still in a stalemate and don''t want to understand the appearance.


    Looking at this situation, murongsheng''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    How did this happen?


    The priests who chanted the mantra were lying on the ground in a faint. There''s no one here to chant any more. This spell means that it has failed in the middle of the way. Why is this black air mass still stuck here??


    Murongsheng thought for a moment, but he didn''t think of any problem.


    But when I feel that my body is weak or extremely weak, it seems to be no different from just now. This seems to explain a problem, that is, although the spell is a half way failure, if the air mass is dispersed, it is probably not the problem of the spell.


    It''s because Liu Zhongyu hasn''t eaten for many days, and his body consumes too much energy. There is no way to continue to disperse Liu Wenmao from his body.


    Murongsheng clenched his teeth, took out the spring water from the secret place and took a drink. This just slowly came over a breath, supported Murong Sheng slowly walked back to Liu Zhongyu''s stone bed.


    "Now, hold on. If you really die, you''ll implicate me. Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go! "


    Really is, not only is own life to put up in above, also will spring water feed to Liu Zhongyu.


    Think about this deal, how can I feel such a loss?!!


    It''s not cost-effective, to the extreme!!!


    Although murongsheng dislikes Liu Zhongyu very much now, he just wants Liu Zhongyu to die. At this time also had to be extremely rude, and very disgusted to hold Liu Zhongyu''s chin, toward the other side''s mouth to pour a mouthful of spring water from the secret place.

 Chapter 1940

    After pouring a mouthful of spring water into Liu Zhongyu, murongsheng turned his head and looked at the two strange gases entangled in the air. After seeing the spring''s God assist, Liu Zhongyu''s state seems to have improved a lot.


    And the colorful air mass, which had been steady all the time, began to move forward slowly at this time, driving away the black air mass.


    Murong Sheng was relieved, and forced himself to concentrate on the two groups of gas. Once Liu Zhongyu began to appear that kind of follow-up powerless situation, Murong Sheng quickly poured a spring for him.


    Just staring and feeding, I don''t know how long it''s been. Murongsheng has no other superfluous actions. I''ve been repeating this mechanically all the time.


    Until, staring at a pair of eyes are some sour unceasingly. When his neck was too stiff to move, murongsheng was always in a strong spirit. He couldn''t help it any more.


    He fell on Liu Zhongyu''s body.


    Liu Zhongyu, who didn''t have any movement at all, was pressed by Murong Sheng, and his fingers moved a little. Even the closed eyes, have some reaction of the rotation of two circles.


    At this time, the colorful air mass hanging in the mid air, also at this time, the spirit of struggling to disperse the black air mass, and finally attack the black air mass!


    At the same time, Liu Wenmao, who was connected with the black air mass, suddenly burst out a big mouthful of blood. Tightly closed eyes, ears, nose, mouth, but also out of a stream of blood, do not know now is life or death.


    As for Liu Zhongyu, her closed eyes began to turn more and more. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ling Ling


    Ding Ling Ling


    His confidants, holding the white skull in their hands, have been shaking in shangguanhuang''s ears for a long time.


    But no matter how shaking, I didn''t see shangguanhuang half awake.


    This


    "Isn''t that a soul call?"


    "No way. How could the soul calling Bell sent by my wife be forged?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the fat ball standing on the windowsill began to chirp, as if he agreed with what the man said.


    But even if the white skull is really a soul call bell.


    From now on, it''s useless. I can''t wake up their master at all!!!


    "Wait a minute, just a little longer. I''ve sent someone to inform the shadow wood guard. It should come soon. "


    It wasn''t long before I heard someone approaching quickly. The guard at the door immediately knocked on the door a few times, issued a signal. The next moment, the tightly closed door was opened from the outside.


    Shadow wood quickly came in, in the first time quickly checked shangguanhuang''s situation, and then took the white skull over, while studying, while listening to the report of this man.


    After listening to all of them, he tried again and again to shangguanhuang with a soul call bell.


    The result is the same, and I didn''t get the result I wanted.

 Chapter 1941

    There''s no difference between the results you get and the news you hear.


    No matter how the bell shakes, as long as it''s not a cage, you can hear the sound. But shangguanhuang didn''t respond at all, as if he didn''t hear it. He was still sleeping there without opening his eyes.


    "Shadow wood guard, what should we do now?"


    All the confidants on the scene will look down on the shadow wood. Yingmu, holding the soul call bell in his hand, smeared a face that could drip Yin Shen Shui on his face, and immediately opened his mouth: "immediately arrange people to escort the master back. We must safely escort the master to the front of doctor Xue. Remember, if you die, nothing can happen to the master! You''re not allowed to make any mistakes. Do you understand? "


    "Yes


    After receiving the task, all the confidants on the scene collected things carefully for shangguanhuang. When they received the soul call bell in yingmu''s hand, they still couldn''t help asking: "yingmu guard, don''t you leave with us?"


    Yingmu shakes his head, looks at the fat ball that follows shangguanhuang, and says in a deep voice: "the safety of the master will be given to you first, and I will stay here, waiting for my wife to come back."


    Madame once said that even if she didn''t come back, even if she couldn''t, she would try her best to send the evocation bell to them.


    Now his wife has done what she said, but even if his wife really had an accident, he must find her back. Live to see people, die to see corpses!!


    Otherwise, when the master wakes up, he finds his wife missing


    I took a deep breath. I hope it''s all in time


    "Well, what do you think of this dress?"


    "This dress looks good, this dress looks good!"


    "Our monarch really likes the queen. How many good things have been sent here these days?"


    "Of course, don''t you think how much the queen has suffered for our monarch? Now I still have a little monarch in my stomach. Naturally, the monarch will be very kind to the queen. "


    "Yes, yes. Even the priestesses say that the queen is a gift from heaven to the monarch, but the queen is blessed by heaven. The little monarch born in the future must be lovely and smart, and perfectly inherit the advantages of the monarch! "


    ¡­¡­


    Noisy


    It''s noisy


    In murongsheng''s muddled brain, he only felt that there were two sparrows chirping all the time. Even a sleep doesn''t make people sleep well.


    Forced up eyelids, some confused looking at the surrounding environment.


    It''s a big bed carved with wood. It''s carved with strange totems. I can''t recognize what it is. If you look at it carefully, maybe it''s some kind of animal.


    The room is very big, but the layout of the room makes murongsheng feel a little familiar. Even the screen has no familiar flavor.


    In the distance stood two girls in colorful skirts. At this moment, they were surrounded by several big boxes. They didn''t know what to mutter. Anyway, it''s very noisy. Standing there is really laughing and shouting. It''s so loud that it doesn''t stop at all. It''s killing her!

 Chapter 1942

    And all of these, let murongsheng not know at all!!!!


    Murong Sheng did not let his efforts to come back to God, the whole person from the state of muddle out. Instinctively, he wanted to get out of bed, but he didn''t think he was a bit suck and didn''t get up.


    Can only rely on the arm, in bed reluctantly prop up a little bit of body.


    Here, where is it?


    Even if not completely sit up, but also see clearly here is not the familiar environment.


    Murongsheng looked at it in confusion, his brows locked. As like as two peas in the water, she remembered that she had reached the position of Palace of the Earth in a thousand hardships, and then found that Liu Zhongyu had a king of the white tiger, who was exactly the same as Liu Zhongyu.


    And then She remembers that she fainted the sacrifice with the curse in her mouth. Then she saw that Liu Zhongyu couldn''t drive away the air mass belonging to the emperor of the white tiger kingdom with her own strength, and she helped Liu Zhongyu feed him some spring water to hang his life.


    And then?


    Then, she seemed to have fainted. What happened in the back, she couldn''t remember at all.


    No!!


    Where''s her baby?!!


    How''s her baby?!!!


    No matter what else she remembered, but now, the first time she woke up, murongsheng still thought about the child''s situation, nervously stretched out his hand to touch his stomach, which was a little relieved.


    It''s still there. The baby is still there.


    Already some round rolling out of his stomach, at this moment are still safe in her body, this is enough.


    Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he had the mind to continue to recall what happened later.


    But no matter how hard she racked her brain, she couldn''t remember. She could not help rubbing her eyebrows a little. It seems that at that time, she couldn''t stand to faint, and at the same time, she didn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    But where is it going to be?


    Who on earth got her out of the underground palace?


    Murongsheng thought and watched the two strange women in the room warily. At this time, one of the women in a light yellow dress seemed to look towards murongsheng.


    Before murongsheng made any response, I heard the woman yell, and almost didn''t let murongsheng throw out the poison!


    "Queen, you wake up!" The woman exclaimed, and the surprise on her face was quickly replaced by an inexplicable excitement.


    Another woman turned her head because of the sudden cry of her companion. There was a big smile on his face.


    Murongsheng also said something that puzzled him: "queen, when did you wake up?"


    Queen???


    What is the queen??


    Who are they calling again?!!!


    As soon as murongsheng woke up, he felt that his brain didn''t seem to be enough??


    She knew the word "Queen", but she suddenly found that the two women yelled out "Queen" here, which made her have some reactions!!


    Are you sure these two are calling her? Don''t you call someone else again?!!


    And when did she suddenly become? Queen??


    Whose queen have you become??

 Chapter 1943

    Murongsheng is half sitting on the bed at a loss and needs to be explained.


    However, the two women didn''t seem to explain to murongsheng at all. He walked quickly to murongsheng, and the excitement on his face could not be suppressed: "queen, do you have any discomfort? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? Or, Queen, do you want to drink water first and moisten your throat? "


    "Oh! The queen wakes up. Am I going to report to the emperor? "


    One of the women suddenly realized that she patted her head and ran out with her skirt. But just ran out of the door, and ran back in a hurry, facing the woman in the room said: "you must take good care of the queen, wait for me to come back!"


    "I know, I know, you go quickly! The emperor would be very happy if he knew that the queen would wake up! " Another woman didn''t look at her idea at all. She poured a cup of tea out of the teapot and nodded perfunctorily.


    When the woman quickly ran away, the woman who stayed behind handed the white porcelain teacup to murongsheng: "queen, you have been sleeping for three days and three nights. Would you like to drink some water to moisten your throat first? Then Rouge goes to a queen''s end point to eat. What would you like to eat, queen? How about soft cakes? Or beef soup? Queen, you just wake up now and can''t eat too many excellent things, but you can rest assured that these things are delicious and won''t be hard to swallow. The emperor is afraid that when the queen wakes up, he doesn''t know. He specially calls several cooks to wait. When the queen wakes up, he makes food for her. "


    "The sacrifice also said that the Queen''s body now..."


    "Wait, wait," murongsheng was dazed by this talkative girl. He had no way to bear the girl''s continued saying here. He quickly interrupted the girl''s words, "can you stop talking now? You can answer whatever I ask you. Don''t say anything superfluous. I don''t want to hear it


    "Good queen."


    Rouge stopped his speaking speed and nodded very cleverly. Murongsheng thought the rouge could be stable, but the next second he said again, "queen, do you want to drink water first? After all, it''s easy to get thirsty when you talk. "


    Murongsheng was almost speechless. Looking at rouge, he didn''t know what to say. I had to take the white porcelain tea cup in Rouge''s hand and take a sip of it. I found that it was not poisonous. And there was nothing wrong with the water, so I drank all the water in the teacup.


    "I ask you, did you just call me? Why do you call me queen? " Murongsheng finished the water in the cup and gave the rouge back. Looking at rouge, he wanted to speak with his mouth open again. He blocked Rouge''s mouth before Rouge opened his mouth and didn''t let her speak. Instead, he asked what he wanted to know.


    Rouge swallowed what he wanted to say, took the cup and answered murongsheng: "because you are the queen of our emperor. Although the emperor has not held the ceremony, but the emperor let us call you like this. And the emperor really likes the queen! "

 Chapter 1944

    "Queen, you may not know that our emperor likes you very much! In the days when you were rescued, the emperor was really with you every day. And what else... "


    Without waiting for the rouge to finish speaking, Murong Sheng quickly stopped.


    Really, she has never met such a headache, such a talkative sister!! So many maids!!


    In Dazhou, where can a servant girl be allowed? What''s more, the palace maids talk so much?


    Master said a word, the maid can say ten words, who can stand it?!!


    Put in the imperial palace of big week, early drive out palace!


    I''m not sure. It''s likely to be dead!


    Even the relationship between Qing Ying and her master and servant is so good, she won''t be as unscrupulous as the maid in waiting. As long as she let Qingying do something else, Qingying promises to be honest and obedient and never say a word more.


    It''s like By this rouge, the skull is dull pain.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Murongsheng has a headache and rubs his temple. I really don''t know how this girl talks so much!


    Rouge one eye, immediately nervous up, quickly said: "queen, you are not where uncomfortable ah.". Please lie down quickly. Rouge is going to call the sacrificial master here. Queen, you must not have anything to do!! "


    Murongsheng closed his eyes tightly, and suddenly fell on the bed without any strength.


    There was nothing uncomfortable about her, but she was a little tired.


    There''s no need to ask the sacrificial Lord to come and see the doctor for her. As long as you leave in front of her and don''t speak any more.


    She just woke up and just wanted to be quiet.


    As long as rouge girl doesn''t say a word now, her illness will be cured without any medicine.


    Just at this time when rouge is going to start to chatter, God finally heard murongsheng''s prayer this time, and the red sleeve who just went out finally came back with people!!!


    It''s not the happiest thing for murongsheng to bring people back, but the happiest thing for her is that they can interrupt Rouge!


    "Queen, look, the emperor is here!"!!! Here comes the emperor


    The noise of rouge this time did not make murongsheng have any case of skull pain.


    However, when she saw the figure who stepped into the hall, she felt that the pain in her head was more severe.


    The emperor of white tiger???


    No!!!


    Although the man in front of him is wearing clothes that only emperors can wear, but


    "Liu..."


    Before murongsheng could say a word about Zhongyu, he was interrupted directly by Liu Zhongyu, who walked past quickly, with a bigger voice: "it''s really great, Ba!! You finally wake up. It''s a blessing from the gods! "


    Looking at Liu Zhongyu blocking in front of her, he gave her a strange hint with his eyes. Murong Sheng was about to blurt out the word "Zhong Yu", but he swallowed it back and closed his mouth.


    What''s the situation now?


    What does that mean?


    What kind of tricks are these people playing?


    Murongsheng can''t understand the current situation.

 Chapter 1945

    Murongsheng''s eyes were clearly questioning Liu Zhongyu, but Liu didn''t immediately answer murongsheng''s question. Instead, he told rouge and Hongxiu, "go and get something to digest. You two go over and pick out the right ones


    When Liu Zhongyu left the rouge and the sleeves, murongsheng asked, "now there is no one in the room. Can you tell me what''s going on? What are you playing now? "


    While asking, Liu Zhongyu props himself up from the bed. When he is ready to sit up, Liu Zhongyu immediately lifts murongsheng up, picks up a pillow and leans against murongsheng''s back. He moves with great care. After that, he carefully presses murongsheng''s quilt angle.


    At the moment when Liu Zhongyu came near, murongsheng''s body was on guard, very stiff, until Liu Zhongyu''s hands left her body, and then relaxed.


    For Liu Zhongyu''s sudden "concern" behavior, murongsheng feels very strange. When did she and Liu Zhongyu get along so well?


    Isn''t that the kind of relationship they use each other for?


    Oh no, she can''t even make use of each other. At most, she is forced to give Liu Zhongyu another life.


    In order not to let himself die, he was forced to run to the underground palace to rescue Liu Zhongyu.


    Now it''s so intimate. What''s Liu Zhongyu doing in his heart?


    Murongsheng''s eyes are full of doubts and conjectures. Liu Zhongyu didn''t see murongsheng''s eyes, but what can he do? It can''t make him a little embarrassed or uncomfortable.


    And Liu Zhongyu''s eyes revealed a kind of eagerness and joy??


    "What do you want to do? Just say it!! What are you doing here? Where did the emperor of the white tiger go? " Murongsheng didn''t have the time to play with Liu Zhongyu. You can guess what I used to play. She asked her what she wanted to know most directly.


    How can I know that when Liu Zhongyu heard these words, the smile on her face did not decrease, but expanded a bit. Originally, the appearance of Liu Zhongyu was a bit of a boy and a girl. She was very evil. At this time, she suddenly laughed and became more evil.


    But Murong Sheng didn''t even move his eyelids, and he was not bewitched by Liu Zhongyu''s smile. No matter how good a man looks, what can he do?


    She really saw too much, what''s more, Liu Zhongyu was not the most gorgeous one in terms of this evil, and she was a little less than Yuqi.


    "Can''t you see that I''m Liu Zhongyu? Good, very good, worthy of my favorite!! It''s really good! " Liu Zhongyu''s smile, even a few meters away, can make people feel it.


    However, the last sentence made murongsheng feel uncomfortable.


    I didn''t look happy at all.


    This directly reminds her of the talisman she hated so much.


    Let her be forced to be connected with Liu Zhongyu''s life. If he dies, she will die!

 Chapter 1946

    "Now that you have put on the clothes of power, you appear in front of me and become the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. As like as two peas, you can tell that the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom, which was exactly the same as you, has no threat to you. Or, the man is dead, isn''t he


    Murongsheng analyzed it in his heart and said that he didn''t want Liu Zhongyu to answer or not to fight, or what happened to the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. She didn''t care about these things at all. Now she only cares about one thing, that is, the question of xumingfu: "although you didn''t say from the beginning what you want me to do, I think the current situation should be changed That''s what you want, that''s what you want. "


    "No matter whether I had to do something at first or saved your life with something, in a word, the result is what you want. Now, it''s time for us to calculate the direct account between us."


    "Is there any account between us that needs to be settled?" Liu Zhongyu raises her eyebrows to Murong Sheng, and the smile on her face doesn''t dissipate.


    Murongsheng''s eyes became colder than just now, which was obviously a sign of anger: "ha ha, of course, there are accounts to be settled. For example, when will you untie the talisman you put on me? "


    When Liu Zhongyu heard the three words of Xuming Fu, her eyes obviously twinkled, but it was just a twinkle. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "the problem of Xuming Fu has been solved in all things. I really should solve it for you. However, I regret it now. From the moment I wake up and see you faint beside me, I suddenly change my mind. I won''t untie your life continuation charm! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Murongsheng thought about many possibilities. For example, if he wanted to solve it, it might not be so simple. Or Liu Zhongyu had not got the way to solve it, but he didn''t think that Liu Zhongyu would suddenly turn back at the last moment!!


    All of a sudden, she changed her attention and didn''t want to help her untie the continuation talisman!!


    Murongsheng''s heart suddenly rises a kind of thought that wants to kill!


    Liu Zhongyu''s sudden murderous attitude towards murongsheng seems to be expected. She carries the more and more murderous attitude with a bigger smile on her face. She stares at murongsheng and says word by word: "you can tell me why there were so many rooms in the inn when I was there. But you were chased to the outside of your room? "


    "If you didn''t come out, we might not have run into you, but you came out to see the situation, and I used the means of extending my life to you! And now, this means of life extension connects us closely, so that you have me and I have you. We have been firmly bound together for the rest of our lives, and no one can separate us! "


    "Of course, if one person wants to share life and pain with another, it''s really unbearable. However, if the object is you, I don''t feel any pain now! "

 Chapter 1947

    "But if it''s you, I don''t feel bad at all."


    "Maybe it''s fate that God gave us?"


    Murongsheng thinks that either she is crazy or Liu Zhongyu is crazy. Otherwise, how can she hear such inexplicable words?!!!


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, Liu Zhongyu couldn''t help laughing: "yes, at the beginning, I really asked you to help me eradicate Liu Wenmao. However, before we started to take action, Liu Wenmao took the lead in disrupting everything. You know what? When I lay on the stone bed and couldn''t move for a few days, what was in my mind most? "


    "I don''t think about how I''m going to survive, I think about you!"


    "I wonder every day when you''ll come and save me. After all, if I die, you can''t live at all. You are a person who cherishes life. You don''t want to die. So, you will come to save me. But in the end, you haven''t come here for so long, so I thought if you can''t save me, or you can''t catch me, then forget it. Life and death have a destiny. Besides, I have a companion to accompany me on the way to huangquan. With you with me, I don''t feel lonely at all


    "Just when I had a good attitude and thought that I would die, I didn''t expect that I was not looking at hell at that moment. The first thing I saw was you! So, at that time, I knew. You are in my eye, it is God, the God above gives you to me. The continuation of life between us is not comfortable, but the fate between you and me! "


    "So, I''m going back now. I don''t want to release the talisman. I am now the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom, and you are the queen of the white tiger kingdom I will marry in the future!! So we''re made for each other! "


    Liu Zhongyu''s words made murongsheng unable to recover for a long time. He only felt that he was not awake, or that there was a little problem in the way of opening chat. What did she hear here?


    It''s like hearing someone with a brain problem fantasizing about himself??


    Fate?


    Ha ha ha ha!!


    What a psycho!


    Murong Sheng is almost laughing at Liu Zhongyu''s words. Do you think it''s human language? What else can she say??


    It is mandatory to put the life renewal talisman on her body, and obtain a greater interest chain from her. so what? Every day she has to struggle with the situation that her life is not completely sucked up by Liu Zhongyu.


    When it''s not easy to have a chance to get rid of Liu Zhongyu, the life sucking vampire, what happens?!! 1


    Liu Zhongyu said that after such a long time together, he had a feeling for her??


    What''s more, this is the fate given to him by the gods?!!


    Which God is so blind and gives such fate??


    And she is really down eight lives of blood mold, met this sucking life and shameless Liu Zhongyu!!!


    It''s not sick. What''s this??


    He''s sick himself. Do you think she''s sick too? Do not want to get rid of, but also with this kind of neuropathy for a lifetime?

 Chapter 1948

    With respect to her, she has no feeling for this kind of sick person, and she doesn''t want to play with this kind of sick person!!


    "Untie the talisman on us!"


    Murongsheng didn''t want to hear Liu Zhongyu continue to talk about something here, no matter why Liu Zhongyu became the emperor of the white tiger kingdom.


    No matter whether the former Emperor of the white tiger kingdom was dead or not, how she came out of the underground palace, she didn''t want to ask or know all these things. Her only idea now is to untie the talisman quickly!!


    She''s leaving!!


    She wants to say goodbye to Liu Zhongyu!!


    Even if she has admitted counsels, even if it is behind all don''t want to revenge, she just want to let Liu Zhongyu will now on her body of life to untie the talisman!!!


    Your mother, this psycho she can''t stir up still can''t hide it?!!


    As long as you untie the talisman on her body, she will run away immediately!!!


    "Didn''t you just hear what I said?"


    Liu Zhongyu''s face is still with a smile, seems to be very tolerant of murongsheng''s small temper now.


    It''s a pity that murongsheng was not moved by it. He was already angry and his murderous spirit was about to become real.


    Cold without any tone, just repeatedly said a few words: "will continue to get rid of life Fu solution, now, immediately, immediately remove it for me!"


    "No!"


    Liu Zhongyu resolutely refused to agree to this matter. Even though he was shocked by murongsheng''s murderous spirit, he also shook his head firmly: "I will never untie it, I will never untie it!"


    "Do you really think I won''t kill you?" Murongsheng''s face is hard to see the extreme. She reaches out her hand and catches Liu Zhongyu''s throat. If she hadn''t had a little sense, she would have crushed Liu Zhongyu''s throat with one claw now!!!


    Liu Zhongyu''s breathing is gradually weakened, and there are not many smiles on her face, but she still looks at murongsheng fearlessly and calmly responds: "if you want to kill me, you will kill me at the beginning. You won''t leave me until now, and you won''t have to work hard to save me."


    Since he was not killed from the beginning, he will not be killed now.


    Liu Zhongyu''s heart is such a determination.


    And Murong Sheng really hates Liu Zhongyu. He wants Liu Zhongyu to die now.


    But she can''t!


    "Go away! Get away from me, I don''t want to see you! "


    Now she has no way to kill people, but she doesn''t want to see Liu Zhongyu, does she?!!


    Get out of here, don''t shake around in front of her, you''ll be annoyed if you see it! Roll as far as you can, now leave her sight right away!!!


    Liu Zhongyu took a few deep breaths and touched his neck with a smile on his face: "I knew that you would never kill me."


    It''s because they still have a life extending Fu that they didn''t kill Liu Zhongyu, so Murong Sheng didn''t hurt the killer. But it just came out of Liu Zhongyu''s mouth. He said that he was dying of ambiguity.


    It seems that murongsheng can''t do it because he likes him, no, love him, love him to the point of madness!

 Chapter 1949

    Murongsheng fell back to the bed and lifted the quilt on his head. She really didn''t want to see this man any more.


    Tired, tired everywhere.


    I feel tired when I just look at it with my eyes.


    I''m so tired.


    What''s more, she has no way to kill this person. What do you think she can do.


    "Well, don''t be shy. As soon as you wake up, don''t cover your head with a quilt... "


    Liu Zhongyu stretched out her hand just to open the quilt on murongsheng''s head. When murongsheng heard Liu Zhongyu''s words, his mouth and nose would be crooked. The blindfold is even worse.


    Shyness, your sister!!!


    She is not shy!!


    She is so angry that she doesn''t want to see this man at once!!!


    What''s more, doggie, where do you see it from? Which eye do you see it from? Is she shy?!!!


    I''m really convinced!!


    Murongsheng''s heart of strangling Liu Zhongyu will be condensed into substance!


    Now it''s true that he can''t get used to Liu Zhongyu, but he can''t kill him. He has no fight back, or even can''t resist. Murong Sheng really thinks that Liu Zhongyu is just one sentence.


    ¡­¡­ I just like to see you clearly dislike me, but you can''t kill me.


    And her present situation is that Liu Zhongyu''s eyes are not satisfied with him and can''t kill him


    Murongsheng really wants to suffocate herself, but she is reluctant to kill herself.


    If she wanted to die, she would have killed Liu Zhongyu and let herself die too!


    I will not choose this way of suffocating myself.


    Looking at murongsheng, Liu Zhongyu naturally was not willing to give up and said, "OK, OK, I won''t look, I won''t look. I''m leaving now, I''m leaving now. Don''t suffocate yourself. I''ll love you if it''s too bad, you know? "


    Liu Zhongyu is helpless, but the doting tone revealed in the words makes Murong Sheng feel goose bumps.


    Disgusting, really disgusting!!


    However, even if murongsheng doesn''t pull the quilt off his face, he can clearly know that Liu Zhongyu doesn''t go away at all!!!


    Your sister!!!


    Don''t you mean to go?!!


    Why don''t you move!!


    Say good to go, then go!!!


    Why do you say you have to go? As a result, you sit here still and don''t mean what you say, do you?!!!


    Still not a man!!


    As the head of a country, how can you say nothing!!!


    Oh, my God!!


    Disappear from her face!!!


    Disappear immediately!!


    She really doesn''t want to see Liu Zhongyu any more at a glance!!!


    Murongsheng''s silent cry may be heard by Liu Zhongyu.


    Murongsheng just listened to the outside of the quilt. Liu Zhongyu seemed to have a snicker and patted her on the quilt: "well, don''t play with a child''s temper here. This time, I really left. I mean what I say. After I leave, you have to sit up and eat, you know? The food of our white tiger country is no worse than that of your big week. If you like anything and want to eat anything, tell rouge. As long as I have it, I''ll send someone to make it for you. "

 Chapter 1950

    In the last sentence, if you change it to any other woman, she will feel elated when she hears it in her ears. It sounds like the sound of nature.


    As long as I have, I''ll give it to you.


    Look, look, how touching this is!


    In particular, it was the emperor of a country who said this to a woman. It''s like touching this country with this woman and letting you choose.


    Which woman in the world will resist such temptation?


    But in front of Liu Zhongyu is Murong Sheng, who is not an ordinary woman.


    No, it should be said that standing in front of Liu Zhongyu, murongsheng never regarded himself as a woman!!


    I wish I was a man with a handle!! It''s a man!!


    In this way, she wants to see if Liu Zhongyu can still say so many disgusting words to her!!


    However, it is also very likely that


    Even if she had a handle, maybe Liu Zhongyu would not mind


    Not to say, I love you, just because I love you!!!


    If I happen to be of the same gender and all men, then my love for you has nothing to do with gender. What I love is you!!!


    Oh, my God!!


    Why did she provoke such a person!!!


    Really, Liu Zhongyu tormented her, and her whole body will follow the metamorphosis!!!


    This time is not thinking about how to get rid of Liu Zhongyu, or thinking about such things!!!


    Murongsheng is really convinced of Liu Zhongyu!!!


    To be able to force her to this share, to drive her crazy, in addition to Liu Zhongyu who can it be!!!


    After Liu Zhongyu left, Murong Sheng took down the quilt that covered his head. Staring at chuangding in a daze, there was a kind of sadness more than death. She felt that she could fall into Buddhism and become a nun.


    After a while, rouge came in from the outside and said happily, "queen, what did the emperor say to you just now. The emperor''s face is full of smiles


    "Empress, rouge has not seen the emperor smile so happily for a long time! Sure enough, the queen has a way to make the emperor laugh so happily. The emperor still likes the queen best! "


    "Ah, rouge is really envious of the empress. It''s so envious of the emperor to be able to enjoy the cup


    "Queen, do you know? You are the most blessed and happiest woman in white tiger country now!! A lot of women outside envy the queen, including me, for the emperor''s favor


    "Ah, empress, don''t misunderstand me. Empress, don''t misunderstand me. The maidservant didn''t mean to rob the emperor with the queen. So how can the tall and holy emperor be what the maidservant can think of? The maidservant absolutely doesn''t mean to think of the emperor. The maidservant is just happy for the emperor and the queen... "


    "Oh, Rouge''s mouth is stupid. Rouge doesn''t know what to say. Rouge can''t speak any more. But even if Rouge can''t speak, I want to say it again. It seems that one day, rouge will be able to find a man who dotes on Rouge like the empero

 Chapter 1951

    Ha ha ha.


    Liu Zhongyu is a big pervert!!


    Still looking for a man like Liu Zhongyu who dotes on himself?


    I''m afraid I don''t think my life is too long. Have I lived enough?


    That''s interesting.


    Ha ha ha.


    This is the funniest joke murongsheng heard when he woke up!!


    I don''t know anything. I envy the past.


    Does she need Liu Zhongyu''s love?


    Have you asked her for advice?


    If she could, she wouldn''t want to be spoiled?!


    She didn''t want to!


    Now she really wants to let rouge, take away her favor, take away!!


    Originally, Murong Sheng was about to enter a state of emptiness. He was about to become a Buddha when he lay in bed.


    However, Leng is these words of rouge, to say forcibly return to God.


    You can''t be so negative anymore.


    Can not be so detached!


    Murongsheng sighed slightly. No matter what, she wants to live.


    Even if you don''t live for shangguanhuang, you have to live for her baby!!


    Can''t because Liu Zhongyu this metamorphosis, oneself gave up the hope of surviving!


    There will be a way to solve the current dilemma, there will be a way!!!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, regardless of whether Rouge had finished here or not, whether it was enough.


    Directly open mouth to say: "have what delicious, all take out for me!"


    What I have just said is so powerful. There is nothing worse about the white tiger Kingdom than Daqi.


    Well, she would like to see what delicious food there is in the white tiger country, which can be compared with Daqi!!!


    "Emperor, he is really right Ah?? All right!!! The queen is going to eat, the queen is finally going to eat!!! Red leaf and I will bring the food to the queen for tasting. We will let the queen eat what she wants to eat! "


    Rouge stopped his mouth and quickly took red leaf to go out with red leaf to bring things in for murongsheng to eat.


    Then, a pile of food was served.


    Looking at the table full of fifteen, murongsheng was stunned and unexpected.


    These things are in Daqi, but she has never seen them before!!!!


    What red, yellow, green and rice mixed together, there is a face is larger than the similar things like cakes, but it is bulging.


    There are those who don''t know what kind of taste to drink, even barbecue!!! There is a kind of A kind of attractive cumin fragrance, really let murongsheng not hungry also feel some hungry.


    I have to say that she is really hungry after smelling these pungent fragrance.


    Although to be honest, Liu Zhongyu is really a nuisance. He is really a nuisance.


    However, she doesn''t have to live alone or with delicious food just because of a disgusting big pervert Liu Zhongyu!


    After all, this Food is the people''s priority Right?


    So eat it!!


    Let go of the stomach to eat, first fill your stomach, and then go to say other things!


    While murongsheng was eating, rouge stood on the side and gave murongsheng a detailed introduction of what she was eating, what her characteristics were, what she was doing, and what was in it.


    But murongsheng''s food is full of oil. He can only nod his head. He can''t hear what Rouge says!

 Chapter 1952

    Really, left ear in, right ear out.


    In murongsheng''s mind, he didn''t leave any impression.


    After eating and drinking enough, Murong God didn''t want to stand up and walk back to bed. I don''t even want to move.


    Rouge will pull murongsheng up and let murongsheng take more steps to eliminate food.


    And the reason is also very let murongsheng feel headache.


    The queen ate so much, must digest well, with the most beautiful image, to put on the white tiger Queen''s court uniform!


    Even if he was outspoken, he was not afraid to offend murongsheng: "queen, don''t blame the maidservant for speaking straight. Your stomach is really a little big. And this waist is too straight. It''s time to exercise well, or it won''t look good in the Queen''s court uniform. "


    Originally, he had already had enough to eat and drink. Some of the sleepy Murong Sheng heard what Rouge said. The whole person seems to have been poured a basin of ice water from the beginning. It''s completely cold.


    Even drowsiness, disappeared completely, no trace.


    What is a big belly?!!!


    What is a thick waist?!!!


    She is pregnant now!!!


    How can no one find out that she is pregnant?!!


    What would happen if Liu Zhongyu knew??


    This is the child that she follows Guan Huang, the child of her and others, not the child of Liu Zhongyu!!!


    Absolutely can''t hold!!


    Even if just like what Liu Zhongyu said, no matter how much I love her, no matter how abnormal I love her, no matter how abnormal I am, I can''t regard other people''s children as my own flesh and blood!!!


    So, what should the child do??


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and wiped it on his face.


    Her waist is very thick now. In a few days, no matter what, sooner or later, it will be revealed. The most urgent thing is that


    Run!!


    Or hurry to run it!!!


    Murongsheng had no interest in the queen of the white tiger kingdom or anything, let alone any idea!!


    This is exactly Liu Zhongyu''s one-sided idea of leaving her, OK?!!


    She didn''t want to be the queen of the white tiger kingdom.


    Now she just wants to go back to Dazhou, go back to shangguanhuang''s side, lie on the bed and have a good baby, and give birth to shangguanhuang''s baby in her belly!!!


    Even if it''s a collapse, she can''t go out for a step!!


    But now, facing the present situation, she wants to run!!


    She has to run, run at all costs!!


    If you don''t run, your stomach will be exposed, but you really can''t run away!!!


    Murongsheng''s mind was full of running away, but the next second he thought that Liu Zhongyu''s life continuation charm was still hanging on her body, and he wanted to be rude.


    Nima!!


    If she really ran away and was discovered by Liu Zhongyu, a pervert, and then the pervert wanted to commit suicide, what would she do??


    Or do not commit suicide, all day long squatting there to play wrist cutting torture her, let her live and die how to do?


    And then What kind of iron head skill do you practice? Every day you crash into a big wall, and your head will swell. Then, isn''t she the only one who suffers?!!!


    After all, what kind of injury Liu Zhongyu suffered from, she is fully able to reflect on her body!!!

 Chapter 1953

    Continuation of life, continuation of life.


    What is she going to do with this talisman!!!


    "Queen? Queen


    Rouge shouts twice, which calls murongsheng''s thinking back. Looking at Rouge''s face, murongsheng didn''t even open his eyebrows.


    Rouge didn''t know what murongsheng was thinking, so she understood murongsheng''s face as anxiety and anxiety: "queen, are you worried about losing weight before the ceremony? Empress, don''t worry about it. Let''s leave it to us at ease! "


    "Of course, it doesn''t mean that we can lose weight in one day. Why don''t we strike while the iron is hot and take a walk to eat?"


    When murongsheng heard that he really wanted to lie in bed, he would not get up.


    My heart is so tired. How can her stomach lose weight and reduce weight because of walking a few steps?!!


    However, murongsheng could not explain this matter to rouge, but he was silent.


    Without saying a word, it has become a default attitude in disguise.


    "Go, go. Queen, let''s go out for a walk. When you were brought back by the emperor, you were in a coma all the time. You didn''t take a good look at the scenery inside the palace. Now that I''m awake, let''s go out for a walk. " Rouge can''t wait to pull murongsheng up.


    And Murong Sheng also took advantage of the situation to stand up: "good Ba, let''s go, let''s go around and have a look."


    It''s really time for her to go out and see if she can find any way out of the palace.


    There is no royal garden in the palace of the white tiger Kingdom, but it looks like the one in the painting.


    This kind of beauty is different from that of Dazhou.


    Murongsheng followed Rouge''s Guide for a long time. Except for bodyguards, he didn''t see anyone for a long time


    There is no way to run away.


    "Isn''t there anyone else by your emperor''s side?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    "Others? What other people? " Rouge suddenly listen to some don''t understand.


    "That''s what..." Murong Sheng Eye Bead son turned a circle, "concubine ah and so on."


    "Concubine?" When Rouge heard this word, she immediately responded, "the queen is asking how many people there are in the emperor''s harem?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," murongsheng nodded. "How many concubines are there in his back palace?"


    Another servant girl was still looking at murongsheng''s face, while Rouge spoke quickly and said, "the emperor naturally has a harem. There are 360 concubines in the emperor''s harem. Plus the Queen''s words, there are about 361 concubines."


    What?!!


    How many?!!


    Murongsheng thought that there was something wrong with his ears and he heard what Rouge said wrong.


    Three hundred and sixty??


    And she''s 361?


    She is sure that her ears really have no auditory hallucinations??


    Red Jade pulled one eye rouge, rouge also some inexplicable, do not know why to pull her clothes.


    Hongyu rolled her eyes in her heart and said to Rouge for the first time that she was speechless: "empress, please rest assured that there are many concubines in the emperor''s harem, but in any case those concubines will not exceed the empress''s position in the emperor''s heart."

 Chapter 1954

    Take care of your sister. Is she the most important in Liu Zhongyu''s heart!


    Is that what she wants?!


    No!


    She wants to run away from the white tiger country of laoshizi, waiting for shangguanhuang to wake up!!


    However, thinking of shangguanhuang


    Murong Sheng sighs. He doesn''t know what''s going on with shangguanhuang now. Can the evocation bell wake shangguanhuang up


    At night, murongsheng tossed and turned.


    Suddenly heard outside the window came a silk of movement, immediately let Murong Sheng opened his eyes, toward the direction of the movement sent out in the past.


    Squinting at it for a long time, I didn''t see anyone come out. Did I think too much?


    After all, the white tiger country is strictly guarded. It''s hard to get a fly in. How can people come in?


    Maybe it''s just a gust of wind.


    At this time, just as Murong Sheng was about to close his eyes and go back to sleep, a slight cry came from his ear: "Madam..."


    At this moment, murongsheng thought he was wrong.


    However, the voice did not disappear, still calling "Madam..."


    Murong Sheng immediately sat up from the bed: "shadow wood?"


    "It''s me, ma''am!"


    In his steady voice, murongsheng was excited. However, murongsheng still didn''t see where yingmu man was hiding, but it didn''t matter, as long as he could be sure it was yingmu.


    "Yingmu, how about the soul call bell? Is shangguanhuang awake? " This is what murongsheng wants to ask most.


    I saw yingmu''s strange silence for a moment. When murongsheng asked continuously, he answered: "madam, master, he didn''t wake up..."


    Murongsheng was astonished: "how can it be?"


    At that time, when she got the soul call bell, she had already confirmed that the soul call bell was really the one they needed to look for.


    After all, no bell can achieve that situation, actually can let two people''s souls fly up in mid air, collision. But why can''t it be used on shangguanhuang?


    Is there a secret in it that she doesn''t know?


    Then ask Liu Zhongyu, will Liu Zhongyu tell her the secret?


    No, No. Liu Zhongyu will never tell her such a big secret.


    So What should we do


    "Ma''am, get out of here with your subordinates."


    "I''m thinking about solutions." Murongsheng is not reconciled.


    After a lot of hard work, she tied her life to Liu Zhongyu and took away a useless soul summoning bell. How could she be reconciled?


    Doesn''t that mean that everything she did before was in vain?


    Not only that, but also trapped yourself?


    "Madam..." The voice of shadow wood suddenly changed for a while, "madam, someone has come, subordinate will come again later."


    Then he disappeared.


    After a while, murongsheng heard footsteps coming in from the outside. Liu Zhongyu''s figure slowly appeared in the room. With a smile on his face, murongsheng asked: "how was the rest? Is the food in Baihu country as good as that in Dazhou? "


    Murongsheng stares at Liu Zhongyu tightly and wants to see something from Liu Zhongyu''s face, but No: "well."


    "Do you want to ask me about the evocation bell?"

 Chapter 1955

    "Do you know that I took the bell?"


    "Yes," Liu Zhongyu nodded, without any hidden meaning. "When I woke up and didn''t find the evocation bell, I knew you had taken it away. However, I don''t know how you sent out the evocation bell. However, you can have such a powerful behavior, worthy of my favorite woman


    Murongsheng can''t help but sweat.


    Is this man too confident or too narcissistic?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know and doesn''t want to speak now, because she knows that even if she doesn''t speak, Liu Zhongyu will also say what she wants to know.


    "No matter how you send out the evocation bell, your dilemma now is that you can''t use it."


    "You know how to use the evocation bell!"


    What murongsheng asked was not rhetorical questions, but a positive tone.


    Since Liu Zhongyu can say it by himself, he must know how to use the evocation bell!


    "Of course, I will use the evocation bell," Liu Zhongyu looked at murongsheng with a smile. "But you want to know, you need to do something."


    Need her to do something?


    What does she need to do?


    Murongsheng was a little puzzled, but he answered directly: "what do you want me to do?"


    The most important thing for her to think about now is how to save shangguanhuang''s life with the evocation bell. She is willing to try as long as she can save her life and have a little hope! Regardless of any cost, as long as you can let shangguanhuang wake up from now on!


    "I want you to marry me!" I heard what murongsheng said. Liu Zhongyu said with a smile.


    This makes murongsheng, who has already thought of many endings, feel a little stunned when he hears this sentence.


    This Liu Zhongyu, how still so unremitting, let her marry him!!


    "As long as you marry me, I will tell you the usage of the evocation bell. Even, I have a way to save the person you want to save. " This time, Liu Zhongyu spoke at a high speed. He spoke word by word and let Murong Sheng listen clearly.


    Of course, this time murongsheng really heard it clearly, because he heard it very clearly. Why did murongsheng not understand why Liu Zhongyu identified her?


    Mingming is the head of a country.


    There are more than 360 beauties in Mingming''s harem. Can''t you find any woman at will? If you can, you can have more than 360 beauties together. How can it happen


    "How do you know that I want to save people when I take away the call bell?" After murongsheng asked this, he wanted to slap himself.


    What do ordinary people want to do with the evocation bell and put it at home as a decoration?


    Those who want to take the soul call bell must have the soul they want to call!


    "I not only know that you want to save people, but also know that..." Liu Zhongyu''s eyes looked at murongsheng''s stomach. "I also know that the person you want to save is related to the child in your stomach."


    "You..." The expression on murongsheng''s face was obscure.


    Originally, she was still thinking about how to hide the fact that Liu Zhongyu didn''t know she was pregnant. Now it seems that she can''t hide it.


    "The spirit worshipped by the white tiger kingdom is nature, which is what the gods told me," said Liu Zhongyu. Now, should you tell me whether you agree or not to my request? "

 Chapter 1956

    "I promise," murongsheng said, "as long as you can save people, I can marry you."


    There was no hesitation in murongsheng''s words.


    Not only did not have any hesitation, even tangled about the situation did not, very clean.


    It''s different from her attitude that she didn''t want to marry him.


    The contrast is too big.


    Big all let Liu Zhongyu some of Leng, the smile on the face stiff live: "you really want to?"


    Is that too easy?


    "What else do you want?" Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders. "You are the emperor of the white tiger kingdom. You are not worried about food, clothing, and living. You are not buried at all. Powerful people are very good to me. What else can I refuse? "


    Murongsheng said, leaning towards the back, his eyes slowly shifted down from the face of the National Master: "look at this little face, it looks better than no one else, and the look you have now is also good. At least I won''t be left alone at night, will I? "


    Finish saying, the vision stares at Liu Zhong Yu''s waist hard to look at, a bit of shyness and reserve all have no. On the contrary, Liu Zhongyu, who proposed at the beginning, was stunned.


    I don''t know if I should be like a lady and yell at murongsheng, or just be so generous and honest and let murongsheng show me enough.


    "You really are..."


    For a long time, Liu Zhongyu squeezed this sentence out of his mouth. With a trace of blush on his face, some of them are not very interesting.


    It''s the first time that he has been molested by others in his life, and he''s still a woman


    No


    He just seems to be flirting with men, but some of them are not right


    ¡­¡­


    Now, Liu Zhongyu''s understanding of murongsheng has been deepened.


    "What''s the matter with me? Didn''t I just tell you the truth? " Murong Sheng chuckles, and looks like a rascal. "Besides, you''ve proposed to me so many times. If I don''t agree to you again, will you be ignorant? Besides, our lives are tied together. I''m going to sleep in the same bed soon. Is there anything else I can''t say? Or do you just want me to think about it and not say it? That''s not so good. I don''t have much merit. But the biggest advantage is honesty


    "If you want me to hold my breath, I may be suffocated!"


    "Anyway, in the present situation, I can''t think of a reason why I don''t marry you. So, what kind of reasonable reasons do you want me to refuse you? If I can''t think of it, I can only marry you. "


    Originally looking at murongsheng''s appearance is very happy, but now by murongsheng against the army, Liu Zhongyu''s heart can be some is not very taste.


    "Well, since you have agreed, I will help you if you want to save people after you marry me." Liu Zhongyu adjusted her mind and spoke to murongsheng with the most peaceful attitude.


    "Yes, but when shall we get married? I still have an engagement with the father of the baby in my stomach, "murongsheng said slightly." do you want me to divorce the father of the baby in my stomach first, and then marry you? "

 Chapter 1957

    Liu Zhongyu just wanted to have a cup of tea to keep her mind steady, but she heard murongsheng''s remark and almost didn''t spit out the tea she hadn''t swallowed yet!


    Put the cup down.


    It seems that when I talk to the woman in front of me later, I can''t drink or eat anything.


    This woman is really amazing from time to time. It''s hard for him to resist!


    "Do you have Hufu''s idea of this, Dazhou?"


    "Oh, no?" Murongsheng blinked his eyes, "but it doesn''t matter. I''ll have it in the future. I''m the woman who was the first husband in Dazhou." And Xiude is shangguanhuang, the ghost king that everyone is afraid of. It''s very exciting to think about it!


    Liu Zhongyu was stunned for a long time. Looking at murongsheng, she suddenly laughed.


    The voice of a man laughing out, it can really be silk into the ear, let people listen to the itch in the heart.


    Murongsheng didn''t speak when Liu Zhongyu began to smile. He just looked at the beauty and laughed. It was very comfortable. After all, hearing that shangguanhuang could be saved, the big stone in her heart could be put down at last.


    "We have never been married. If you want a husband, you can. After all, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty can''t reach the white tiger kingdom to take care of things. "


    Of course, I don''t care. Who cares about Hugh so far!


    What''s more, no one knows what''s going on in the court Hall of Dazhou.


    "Well, the two of us..."


    As long as shangguanhuang''s problem is solved, it doesn''t matter who murongsheng marries now. After all, it was not voluntary when he married Guan Huang. Now I''m married to Liu Zhongyu. I''ll run after shangguanhuang is saved.


    In any case, Liu Zhongyu is rich and powerful, and she is not at a loss, is she?


    Once born and twice cooked, she can become a skilled worker several times.


    "Don''t worry."


    Without waiting for Murong Sheng to speak, he was interrupted by Liu Zhongyu. Murong Sheng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at what Liu Zhongyu wanted to say.


    Even if he didn''t speak, Liu Zhongyu understood murongsheng''s meaning, and just put away his smile. But let murongsheng feel a little bit of bad, heart "clatter" for a while, always feel that will hear from Liu Zhongyu''s mouth not very good things.


    Or, what Liu Zhongyu wants to say next is not what she wants to hear!


    "I marry you, but I only marry you. I don''t want to buy one and get one free. Do you understand?"


    "We will have our own children, be fathers to other people''s children, and raise children for others. Even if I am the head of a country, I don''t want to lose money. Because I''m a man. It''s about dignity. I can''t avoid vulgarity. "


    "So before you marry me again, you have to knock out the baby in your stomach."


    After Liu Zhongyu finished speaking, murongsheng had sat up straight and could not see any expression on his face.


    Perhaps, she did not know what kind of expression to use to express her emotions.


    "You..."


    "You have to think well, kill the child, we get married, and then I save the person you want to save." Liu Zhongyu didn''t make a detour and said it clearly, waiting for murongsheng to nod or shake his head.


    But things come too suddenly, let her brain for a while in a mess, how can you make a decision in a short time?


    To save shangguanhuang, you have to kill the child. If you don''t kill the child, you can''t save shangguanhuang

 Chapter 1958

    This choice is too difficult for murongsheng.


    "Isn''t it If I don''t promise, you won''t save people? " Murongsheng''s heart was in a mess.


    Liu Zhongyu naturally nodded for sure, and let Murong Sheng close his eyes heavily.


    She can understand what Liu Zhongyu thinks


    But


    In this belly, although it has not grown into shape, it is already a life.


    It''s her and shangguanhuang''s children


    Although she didn''t think about having children before, it has appeared, and she can''t ignore it.


    But now


    "Is there no other solution?" Murongsheng''s brow is tightly wrinkled, and there is no sign of loosening.


    as long as it is not this condition, she can accept the rest.


    Liu Zhongyu shook her head without any sign of concession.


    Murongsheng frowned and looked directly at Liu Zhongyu: "where am I? Do you have to marry me? Even if I''ve ever married someone, I want to marry them? "


    Murongsheng doesn''t understand Liu Zhongyu. Just take off the talisman on her?


    And she has helped Liu Zhongyu escape from the dark. Why do you have to marry her?


    Why didn''t she find out that there was any fatal temptation in her body?


    Don''t talk about love at first sight. She never believed in it.


    What''s more, at the beginning, she and Liu Zhongyu were tired of seeing each other!


    "You don''t want the baby in your stomach?"


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and closed his eyes: "naturally, I can''t bear it. At the same time, it''s because the child is his..."


    This is the blood of her and shangguanhuang. How can we say no if we don''t?


    Moreover, shangguanhuang is in a coma now. She can''t find a way to rescue people. So, what she had in her stomach was shangguanhuang''s last and only blood in the world!


    How could she just give up?


    "Even if it''s to let you give up your baby and save the person you want to save, you don''t want to?"


    Murongsheng hesitates and struggles


    No matter what the reason is, it is absolutely impossible for her to give up her baby.


    "No, I won''t give up the baby in my stomach, at least for now."


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, Liu Zhongyu asked, "even if the child''s death can save people back?"


    The more Liu Zhongyu said, the more headache murongsheng had.


    After all, she was upset by what Liu Zhongyu said.


    "I know, I know. I know you don''t want to help others as a man. But this child is different. I''ll give him to someone else when he''s born. Or when you wake up, you can leave it to your father and go to Fuyang. "


    "Why do you have to let me..."


    With that, murongsheng seemed to have a sudden reaction and looked at Liu Zhongyu suspiciously: "should it be that only by knocking out the child in my stomach can I hope to save someone? Or do you have no way to save people, just want me to kill my child and marry you


    Vaguely, murongsheng feels as if he has discovered something!

 Chapter 1959

    For murongsheng''s conjecture, Liu Zhongyu was stunned for a moment, and then he was a little disappointed.


    He shook his head: "it''s true that I really want you to knock out the baby in your stomach."


    So it is!!!


    Murongsheng almost forgot that Liu Zhongyu wanted her to marry him from the beginning. How could she allow the child in her stomach to exist?!


    It''s just because Liu Zhongyu said that he could use the soul call bell to rescue shangguanhuang, so he subconsciously regarded Liu Zhongyu as her ally, and naturally thought that Liu Zhongyu could save people and shangguanhuang''s life!!


    Maybe, from the beginning, Liu Zhongyu didn''t have any idea to save shangguanhuang?!


    "But I also know how to use the evocation bell," said Liu Zhongyu. No matter what murongsheng was thinking, he reached out and pointed at murongsheng''s belly. "In fact, it''s very easy to save people. Use the evocation bell as a medium, and colleagues need to use the child in your stomach as a guide. "


    "What do you mean?" Murongsheng frowned.


    Liu Zhongyu doesn''t have the idea to beat around the bush with murongsheng. Now that he has broken his words, let''s say it directly: "the use of the evocation bell is not to take the evocation bell and shake it casually to wake someone up. Someone needs to be connected with his blood..."


    Liu Zhongyu''s eyes fell on murongsheng''s stomach: "with his descendants, worshiping heaven and earth, you can wake up that person''s soul. After all, the child is the result of his menstrual blood. If you use the child in your stomach as a substitute, you will not make a mistake. "


    Murongsheng understood.


    Murongsheng completely responded.


    It turns out that the evocation bell is not easy to use.


    Instead, it needs an evil way to exchange shangguanhuang''s soul and bring the dead back to life under the eye of heaven and earth


    This method is also a method, but


    "It''s the only way to use the evocation bell."


    Liu Zhongyu looked at Murong Sheng and said directly, there was no room to maneuver.


    Speak out the cruelest.


    If you want to save shangguanhuang, you can''t have the baby in your stomach.


    If you want the baby in your stomach, you can''t save shangguanhuang.


    "So now, it''s up to you to make a choice."


    What choice?


    What choices can she make?


    Even if she is not willing to stomach inside the child, how can?


    Now, she has no way to make this decision at all!!!


    Murongsheng doesn''t speak, but even if she doesn''t speak now, Liu Zhongyu can guess murongsheng''s mind.


    "If you are willing to kill this child and marry me. So it means that this child is not so important to you. There''s nothing wrong with using this child to save the people you want to save, isn''t it? "


    After all, only murongsheng can do the gains and losses.


    "If you are not willing to give up your children, you are not willing to save people. Well, even I can''t save people with the call bell. "


    Murongsheng took a deep breath.


    In fact, she understood all this in her heart.


    In fact, this matter does not need to be so tangled.


    After all, a person who has not yet opened his mind and has not yet formed is still going to change into a person of flesh and blood


    So the answer is yes. Use this child to save shangguanhuang.

 Chapter 1960

    If you want to have children in the future, you can have one or two or even a group with your favorite life.


    As long as shangguanhuang comes back, what else can''t?


    But


    Even if there are many children in the future, they are no longer the one in her stomach


    "I I''ll think about it again... " ,


    she really wants to, think about it again, what to do in the future


    Liu Zhongyu didn''t force murongsheng to make a decision for her immediately. Instead, he nodded and stood up: "well think about it. I''ll wait for you to understand. But, this matter needs you to make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise missed the opportunity, the great Luo immortal has no way


    Murongsheng is the only one who can make this decision, and no one can replace him.


    Murongsheng nodded.


    After Liu Zhongyu left, the Murong Sheng people were like puppets without soul.


    Even when shadow wood appeared, I don''t know.


    "Madame?" Shadow wood looking at Murong Sheng dejected appearance, can''t help but ask.


    At last, murongsheng was called to the soul.


    "Ah, is yingmu coming?"


    "Ma''am, is there anything bothering you?"


    Murongsheng was silent for a moment. He hesitated and asked, "if you need to kill the child in your stomach to save shangguanhuang, what should I do?"


    Shadow wood''s in the mind some of surprised, didn''t expect Murong Sheng will ask this question. But


    "Madame, this kind of thing can only be decided by Madame herself. No one else can decide it."


    Shadow Wood said, looked at Murong Sheng, quickly said: "and, subordinate think, master should not allow his wife to do so."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a guess under the tree."


    Murongsheng frowned: "but..."


    "However, my subordinates think that. If it can really save the master. When my wife knows about it, she should be able to make a decision. How can she think for so long? "


    Yes!


    Why did she think so long?


    Murongsheng listens to what yingmu says and immediately laughs.


    Until now, she found the problem that yingmu said. I''m afraid she already had the answer in her heart, but she didn''t find it.


    No


    It should be said that from the beginning of hearing the news in Liu Zhongyu''s mouth, she had an answer in her heart.


    It''s just that she hasn''t found out yet.


    If there was no choice and no bias at that time, Liu Zhongyu would not have hesitated and hesitated when she asked her to kill her child and save shangguanhuang.


    The next day, before Liu Zhongyu came in, he heard a voice saying, "have you thought about it all?"


    Murongsheng took a deep breath from the corner of his eyes and said, "apart from using children, is there any other way to save people? Even if you use the forbidden technique of your white tiger country. "


    Asked by murongsheng like this, Liu Zhongyu''s expression on her face was a little chilly. She took a look at murongsheng and nodded: "yes."


    Yes!! It''s true!!


    After receiving Liu Zhongyu''s response, murongsheng immediately let go.


    As long as it''s not the only way!


    As long as there is another way!


    "But I will not."

 Chapter 1961

    Murongsheng''s heart just came down. When he heard Liu Zhongyu''s words, he fell down again.


    The whole person has some collapse!!


    "You won''t?!! How could you


    Clearly even call soul bell can use, how can you use other methods?!!


    Liu Zhongyu''s eyes fell on murongsheng: "why should I learn those things? As the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom, I naturally want to learn how to summon souls. I''m not going to learn anything else that has nothing to do with the evocation bell. "


    Murongsheng listen, the whole person is going to burst out!!


    Since you can''t do it, how fast did you just say it?!!


    She thought, really what method, can save shangguanhuang back!!!


    "Now, you have already thought that you will not kill the child, marry me and save people?"


    Although he only asked murongsheng again, Liu Zhongyu understood what murongsheng was thinking.


    "That''s right." Murongsheng sighed slowly.


    "Even if you know that killing a child can save people, you won''t do it, will you?"


    "Yes," murongsheng continued to nod, with a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, "even if this is the only way, I can''t use my child to replace it. I will only try my best to find a new way out. "


    "In that case, you will marry me."


    Murong Sheng stares at Liu Zhongyu.


    From the last topic to this topic, is there any connection between the two?


    There is no connection between the two, OK!!


    So, what is Liu Zhongyu singing now?!!!


    Murongsheng is confused.


    "You Why? I don''t always say Don''t you want to kill the child... "


    Since the children are not killed, why do they still Marry her?


    Does Liu Zhongyu fall in love with raising children for other men?


    "You are the person I like, so the children in your stomach naturally have to enjoy the highest rights and the best basic necessities of life. In the whole white tiger country, no one can give you these things like me."


    What Liu Zhongyu said made murongsheng laugh directly. She didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Zhongyu''s ideas are really changeable and very repetitive.


    "Don''t you say you don''t want to be a father to other children? Why are you in a hurry now? "


    Liu Zhongyu looked at murongsheng with a little resentment: "it''s not because of you. I don''t want to kill the child anyway!"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    She thought that if she didn''t kill her child, Liu Zhongyu would give up the idea of marrying her!


    "You want to marry me, but have you asked my opinion? Did I ever say I''ll marry you once? "


    "Why don''t you marry me?"?! In the kingdom of white tiger, I''m under one person and over ten thousand. If you marry me, you can become the queen of the kingdom of white tiger. Isn''t that good? " Liu Zhongyu couldn''t understand why murongsheng didn''t want to give up such a good opportunity?!


    This is clearly what women are flocking to in the world!


    "No why," murongsheng shook his head indifferently, "you want to be my child''s father, but I don''t want to! This is his blood, naturally in his name! Even if I can''t find a way to save him, I can''t remarry with his only blood! "

 Chapter 1962

    "You..."


    "Moreover, as a child, he has the right to know who his father is, instead of calling you father all day long!"


    The child is shangguanhuang''s, she will not allow shangguanhuang''s child to call father to others!


    Because, as shangguanhuang''s child, is a proud thing!


    And


    As Liu Zhongyu''s child, she can''t think of anything to be proud of.


    Do you know how to use the evocation bell?


    Before Liu Zhongyu also said, the soul call bell can not be used casually, it also needs conditions!


    So what''s the use?


    "What''s wrong with calling my father?"?! At least I am also the head of a country. Is it a shame to call me a father? " Liu Zhongyu was angry to death. "I tell you, you can''t marry me. Your life is tied to me! If I die and you die, who can you marry if you don''t marry me? "


    Murongsheng was speechless for a while.


    After thinking so much, I forgot that Liu Zhongyu and her life were tied together!


    What''s to be done?


    I have to marry Liu Zhongyu?!


    It is impossible to marry Liu Zhongyu.


    Liu Zhongyu won''t agree to refuse directly.


    Then we can only think of a circuitous strategy to fool Liu Zhongyu.


    However, if you want to come up with a reason to deceive Liu Zhongyu, then you can make Liu Zhongyu believe that what she said is true?


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at Liu Zhongyu: "do you really want to marry me?"


    "Otherwise?" Liu Zhongyu snorted coldly, "for you, I gave up more than 360 nobody. Do you think I married you falsely?"


    This is a bit difficult


    Murongsheng touched his stomach a little: "do you mind being a father to other people''s children?"


    Liu Zhongyu frowned: "of course, I don''t want to, but you don''t want to knock the child out. What can I do? Can I knock the child out by force?"


    That''s true.


    Murongsheng inquired tentatively: "otherwise, when I find a way to save people, I will give the child to his own father, and then I will marry you?"


    Liu Zhongyu looked at murongsheng and sneered: "do you think I''m a fool? You fooled me and ran away. Where can I find you? "


    "Well, it''s not easy for you to find me. We are bound together by the talisman. You can get me back anytime, anywhere, can''t you? What''s more, you white tiger country believe in natural gods. Where am I? Will the gods soon find out? "


    Liu Zhongyu doesn''t speak, but stares at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng tries to show his sincerity and looks at Liu Zhongyu.


    The heart is beating a drum.


    I don''t know whether Liu Zhongyu will believe the reason he found out temporarily


    "Yes," Liu Zhongyu said, without a smile on her face. She just stared at murongsheng. "But I have a request. If you can''t save people after October, you can go back to the white tiger country. Otherwise, I will let both of us die together! "


    "Good!" Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, but then frowned again, "ten months?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Do you think it''s that easy to save someone? It''s the only way to use the evocation bell and the baby in your stomach, but you are not willing to. So even in these ten months, you can''t save people! "

 Chapter 1963

    Murongsheng was silent.


    She didn''t want to use their only blood to save shangguanhuang.


    This is not respect for shangguanhuang, but also unfair to the children.


    She has no right to decide whether the child''s life and death will come to the world or not.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry me now. After ten months, you will marry me anyway. Put this away. It may be useful in the future. " Liu Zhongyu threw something into murongsheng''s arms.


    Murongsheng took a look: "what is this?"


    "Naturally," Liu Zhongyu said with a smile, "a token of our love."


    Murong Sheng really wants to throw a white eye at Liu Zhongyu, but the current situation does not allow her to do such a move towards Liu Zhongyu.


    Take a look at what you''ve lost.


    A jade pendant with a roaring white tiger carved on it.


    What''s more, when the jade pendant was wiped in his hands, it was cold and warm. Murong Sheng could not help but pick his eyebrows: "what can I do for such a valuable jade pendant?"


    Such a thing can be regarded as a family heirloom in a rich family.


    As a result, Liu Zhongyu gave it away for no reason!


    "Tell me, is your white tiger country''s national treasury full?" Murongsheng is a little curious.


    Is the white tiger country really richer than the national treasury of other countries?


    Just a piece of jade pendant worth thousands of yuan?


    "I don''t know." Liu Zhongyu''s appearance of being rich and powerful is enviable.


    Murongsheng stares at him and doesn''t say a word, but Liu Zhongyu looks uncomfortable: "you can say what you want to say, what are you staring at me all the time?"


    "Why don''t you guess what I want to tell you?" Murongsheng said.


    Liu Zhongyu squinted at murongsheng for a while and suddenly realized, "are you interested in the things in my Treasury, so you want to marry me now?"


    Pooh!


    No shame.


    It''s really shameless!


    Murong Sheng really wants to block Liu Zhongyu''s face and throw him a white eye.


    But think about what you want to say next, or she stifled.


    "Of course not. Am I one of those people who just go back on it?"


    "Oh," Liu Zhongyu suddenly lost interest, "then I don''t want to guess. Everything you think has nothing to do with me."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure." For money, she forbeared!


    "I want to find your silver."


    Since the national treasury of white tiger country is so rich and there is so much silver, take it and use it for her!


    Not much. Just give her one tenth of the national treasury!


    What Liu Zhongyu heard was just a temporary silence.


    Unexpectedly, murongsheng stares at him for a long time and wants to tell him about it?!!!


    "Ask me for the money?? You shouldn''t be borrowing money? "


    "Borrow money?"


    Murongsheng took a look at the jade pendant that he threw casually in his hand: "you are so rich in the white tiger kingdom. There are so many gold and silver treasures that can''t be used up. What can I borrow from you? It''s my good intention to help you spend more money so that you won''t regret it if you go back for a hundred years. Why don''t you spend all the money in the national treasury? "


    Liu Zhongyu He doesn''t know what to say now

 Chapter 1964

    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m serious!"


    Liu Zhongyu rolled his eyes.


    Murongsheng didn''t care at all. He continued: "don''t you know a word?"


    "What''s that?"


    "In this life, the biggest pain is that you die, but you haven''t spent all the money you have!! In order not to let you suffer so much, you see I sacrifice myself for others and spend money for you. Shouldn''t you thank me so much? "


    Liu Zhongyu thought murongsheng could say something profound, but in the end Actually said so, seemingly unexpected but not unexpected words.


    It''s really like murongsheng''s style!


    "However, the silver in the Treasury of the white tiger kingdom is not from the strong wind."


    "That''s natural. Didn''t you make all that money when you were a secretary? Oh, yes, "murongsheng suddenly had some little curiosity," how did you suddenly become emperor from Shangshu? How do you look so similar to the emperor of the white tiger kingdom? "


    "no, as like as two peas", Murong Sheng looked at Liu Zhongyu up and down. "But exactly the same!!! You and the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom... "


    Liu Zhongyu was silent for a moment: "how much silver do you want?"


    Oh, I don''t want to say it.


    I don''t want to say, and she doesn''t want to know.


    As long as Liu Zhongyu is willing to give her silver.


    "Give me as much as you have."


    Liu Zhongyu took a look at murongsheng and then waved her hand. After a while, two eunuchs came up with two wooden boxes in their hands.


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at the two small wooden boxes. He doubted: "this is the silver you can take out?"


    "Aren''t you fooling people!"


    These two small wooden boxes can put some silver at most.


    This white tiger country''s national treasury is so rich, take these two small wooden boxes to send her away??


    Liu Zhongyu, as the emperor of the white tiger Kingdom, how can he be so shameless!!!


    Perhaps murongsheng''s eyes were too straightforward, which made people like Liu Zhongyu have no idea what to say. He explained: "as the leader of a country, it''s useless to ask for cash. There are only so many. The rest are in the Treasury. They are gold, silver, jewelry and ornaments. "


    "All right, all right. As long as you can take it out, take it out for me. I''ll pawn it in the pawnshop later! " Murongsheng doesn''t mind at all. As long as she can change it into silver in the end, she won''t refuse anyone!


    But Liu Zhongyu stares at murongsheng with a smile: "are you sure?"


    "Of course!"


    After saying that, looking at Liu Zhongyu''s reaction, Murong Sheng''s heart is also a little uncertain: "probably sure?"


    "Are you sure? You know, even if I give you the gold, silver and jewelry in the Treasury, I''m afraid you can''t be pawned in the pawnshop of the white tiger kingdom. "


    Well


    Now murongsheng remembered.


    What''s in the Treasury.


    If not, how could it be put into the Treasury?


    It must be something with a kind of blinding light!


    If she pawns the Treasury of the white tiger kingdom in the pawnshop of the white tiger Kingdom, I''m afraid she will be caught if she can''t get out of the pawnshop!

 Chapter 1965

    Some of murongsheng is speechless.


    After doing so many things together, it''s hard to get some property out of the white tiger state treasury?


    "Forget it, that''s all. It doesn''t matter."


    Yes, it''s better than nothing!


    Murongsheng directly reached out and held the two small wooden boxes in his arms: "now, should you arrange someone to send us away?"


    Liu Zhongyu squinted at murongsheng: "are you in such a hurry to leave? Why don''t you stay for a few more days? "


    "You only gave me ten months, and I still have time to stay? No, I''m going to find a new way Murong Sheng held two wooden boxes in his arms and waved his hand.


    It''s called a natural and unrestrained person.


    There was only a small step to get out of the environment, and a voice came from behind: "are you sure? It''s clear that as long as you kill your child and marry me, I can help you save people with the evocation bell. "


    "Sure."


    The smile on murongsheng''s face disappeared and he took a deep breath: "I will not exchange one child''s life for another. So I can look for other ways


    If you make a good choice, you should go down, even if you insist on it.


    Even kneeling and lying on the ground, she has to finish walking, because this is her choice.


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of the palace of the white tiger Kingdom, murongsheng''s gloomy mood disappeared.


    He looked back with a smile.


    The first step is to run away from the white tiger.


    The second step is to escape from Liu Zhongyu. She has already done it!!


    What''s more, she already has a soul summoning bell in her hand. Even if Liu Zhongyu doesn''t want to help, she can always find a good way out!


    Call shangyingmu, take the soul call bell, and take the carriage to run outside the city of white tiger.


    It''s just


    "Yingmu, where are we going?"


    "Madam, let''s go to the ghost palace of muyue country now."


    "Muyue Kingdom, ghost palace?"


    Murongsheng''s head didn''t turn around for a moment. Can there be a ghost palace in muyue kingdom? So, what''s the connection with shangguanhuang?


    "Yes, so is master The ghost king of muyue kingdom. So it''s not as safe to be watched there as it is in Dazhou. "


    Murongsheng was shocked when he heard that.


    This Can shangguanhuang have so many identities?


    It''s too It''s shocking.


    Murongsheng''s heart has a lot of things to ask, but so many days of fatigue, let her no spirit to ask the details.


    In the case of rickety carriage, slowly fell into a dream.


    Murongsheng had a good sleep.


    Wake up as if it had been several days.


    If it wasn''t for the noise outside, I''m afraid she would have been sleeping.


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and found that there was a strange environment around him.


    But after a while, I reflected and remembered that this should be the ghost palace of muyue kingdom that yingmu said??


    "Is Madame awake? Would you like to use something, or look around? "


    It''s yingmu who has been waiting on one side these days. As soon as he hears the news, he rushes to see Murong Sheng wake up. It''s a relief.


    Murongsheng touched his forehead and half sat up with his body: "how long have I been sleeping?"


    "It''s been five days, madam."


    "Five days?"


    How could she sleep so much?!

 Chapter 1966

    Murongsheng was shocked to hear what yingmu said.


    She just felt that she had only had one sleep, but she had been sleeping for five days?!


    "Has anything happened these days?"


    Murong Sheng took a bowl of rice porridge in yingmu''s hand and drank it slowly with a spoon.


    "Master, that''s still the case. There''s no way to wake people up with the evocation bell several times. " Shadow Wood said murongsheng most want to know things, "however, although there is no way to wake up the master, but it seems to be able to make the master''s face become ruddy some."


    "These days, my subordinates have been ringing the soul call bell to my master every day, and my master''s face has become more ruddy than before."


    Murongsheng put down the spoon in his hand, and if he realized, "is that right? In this case, we won''t be too anxious about the time. "


    Since the evocation bell can''t wake shangguanhuang directly, it''s a surprise that it has such an effect on shangguanhuang.


    "But how could shangguanhuang suddenly become the ghost king of muyue kingdom? How can there be a ghost King''s mansion? " This is the place murongsheng is most curious about!!


    Are there too many identities of shangguanhuang?


    Yingmu didn''t know how to answer: "this Madam can wait for the master to wake up and ask him in person. I don''t know how to explain to my wife. But don''t worry, madam. All the people here are trustworthy and will not make any mistakes. "


    "Well," murongsheng put the empty bowl on the table, "what happened outside, so busy?"


    "If you go back to your wife, it''s the frontier envoy coming."


    Oh?


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows.


    Envoys of the frontier fortress?


    As soon as she came to muyue country, some envoys came to muyue country. How do you think it would be so coincidental?


    "I haven''t seen the situation of entertaining envoys here. Send someone to book a place in the roadside restaurant, and we''ll see the excitement."


    She won''t do crowded things.


    Even if you want to join in the fun, you have to find a place with few people.


    Otherwise, if there are too many people joining in the fun, who knows what will happen to each other''s crowded.


    If you squeeze her, it''s not worth the loss.


    She''s a double body now. She can''t afford to gamble.


    So as long as the problem can be solved with money, it is not a problem.


    "This Is shangguanhuang also very powerful in muyue Kingdom... "


    Murongsheng said that the word "fierce" was to save shangguanhuang a little face.


    In fact, what she just wanted to say is, is it so annoying?


    The carriage with the symbol of the ghost palace of muyue kingdom had just appeared at the intersection. The front of the carriage was still full of people. In an instant, it disappeared completely, cold and silent.


    It seems that murongsheng thought of all the excitement just now.


    Looking at the cold street, murongsheng didn''t know what to say.


    Although on the other side of Dazhou, shangguanhuang''s road was the same.


    However, she thought that she could see shangguanhuang in a different place.


    Who ever thought


    "Yes, ma''am, you are known in muyueguo, so I don''t need any pressure."


    No


    She doesn''t have pressure. She just didn''t expect that shangguanhuang could


    Oh, forget it. Don''t say it.


    People of their own choice, cry to swallow.

 Chapter 1967

    Murongsheng didn''t think he had any shady place, so he walked down from the carriage and headed for the teahouse ordered by yingmu.


    However, this kind of place is quite good, at least it will not be bumped by the surrounding people, and it will be escorted to the teahouse safely.


    Of course.


    During this period, some people are very curious about the existence of murongsheng.


    After all, in muyue Kingdom, the impression of the ghost king is not a good one.


    What''s more, no one ever thought that the frightening ghost king would even get married?!! Also married back a ghost princess come back!!!!


    This ghost princess is really bold, even dare to marry the ghost king!


    Everyone pays a high tribute to murongsheng''s figure.


    After all, throughout the muyue Kingdom, no woman dares to marry the ghost king!


    Murongsheng went up to the second floor with the help of the servant girl, but when he sat on the second floor of the teahouse and looked out, he could only see the crowded heads.


    However, sitting on the top of the teahouse, it is not crowded.


    And tea and food.


    When the frontier envoys came slowly from a distance, murongsheng could see a little bit, not just a top of his head.


    Murongsheng took a sip of tea and sighed: "it''s good to have money."


    If she knew that shangguanhuang was the ghost king of muyue Kingdom and had accumulated a lot of wealth in muyue Kingdom, why did she ask Liu Zhongyu for silver at that time!


    I''m sorry!


    Glanced at the dense head below, which made her used to seeing the habit, she could not help but feel some fear in her heart.


    The people of muyue country really like watching more than the people of Dazhou.


    At the beginning, there were not so many people in the street.


    Money is really a good thing!


    If she had no money in her hand, I''m afraid she would have to follow the crowd below!


    Murong Sheng tut tut two times in the heart, go back to have to ask carefully, this Shangguan Huang in muyue country silver after all how much.


    If she doesn''t have many flowers at home, she has to try her best to make money, and then take shangguanhuang to the next journey.


    After a few days, the body is almost raised, she should walk around to see what can make a fortune!


    Murongsheng was sitting on the chair, eating the snack he had just brought up. Suddenly, a burst of boiling broke out below: "look, people are coming!"


    Some people from a long distance called up from a distance, followed by a spread of ten hundred, the following was not quiet, at this time is more noisy crowded up.


    Murongsheng stood up and looked into the distance. He found that it was not the cars that came first, but the fat goats???


    The envoys here are also very interesting. They let the goat go in the front first. Why?


    The following onlookers were also extremely shocked, and bursts of exclamation came out one after another.


    After all, the common people have never seen such a scene!


    After the goat passed by, the troops of Frontier envoys were gradually approaching.


    Accompanied by a strange and pleasant music came.


    Looking at murongsheng''s interest, yingmu introduced the frontier envoys: "the messenger here is a prince of the frontier fortress, with half of the blood of muyue country."


    "Well?"


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows: "with half of the blood of muyue country, so let him to muyue country, that''s quite interesting."

 Chapter 1968

    "What about two carriages?" Murongsheng was a little confused.


    "If you go back to Madame, it''s the younger sister of the messenger liebohan."


    Murongsheng looked at the past, the carriage was not like a normal carriage, so it was surrounded tightly. But the white veil hanging down, with the carriage forward, from time to time was gently lifted by the wind.


    And the people who are sitting in it are invisible.


    Although I can''t see the appearance clearly, I can see that there is a woman sitting there.


    Even, according to murongsheng''s vision, you can see clearly the slender feet of the woman sitting inside, which makes murongsheng very jealous!


    Because she also wants to have such a pair of flawless legs!


    In murongsheng lying on the window to watch the parade of floats outside, a person came into the room, went to yingmu''s ear and whispered.


    Shadow wood eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, face also become a little strange.


    After waiting for that person to leave, shadow wood this just open mouth: "madam."


    "What''s the matter?" Murongsheng curiously looked at the past, so long, or the first time to see shadow wood''s face changed.


    It''s really rare.


    "Someone just said that the master''s fingers seemed to move a bit!"


    "What?!"


    Murongsheng suddenly stood up, almost did not overturn the table to the ground: "are you sure?"


    "Yes, the person who came back to report said that he was afraid of reading it wrong. After a long time, he came to tell his subordinates."


    How could that be?


    Isn''t the call bell useless?


    Why did shangguanhuang''s hand move suddenly?


    "Go, go back!"


    Looking at the frontier envoy of laoshizi, she has no interest now.


    Now she just wants to know what happened to shangguanhuang!


    Hateful, it''s no longer in Baihu. Otherwise, it''s good to ask Liu Zhongyu, who is clear about the evocation bell!


    Or is the evocation bell effective?


    But the effect is not so obvious, need to be used repeatedly, in order to let people see the final effect?


    Murongsheng doesn''t know. Now his mind is in a mess.


    When murongsheng returned to shangguanhuang''s room, he didn''t see any signs of movement in shangguanhuang for a long time, and he lost his confidence.


    Is that true?


    Is it really wrong?


    Otherwise, why did she sit here for so long and see nothing?


    "Madam, let''s have a rest first. My subordinates are watching here."


    Murongsheng was about to say no when he heard yingmu continue: "madam, at least not for your own sake, but also for the little master in your stomach. Master, I don''t want my wife to work too hard. "


    Murong Sheng sighed deeply, looked at the shadow and nodded his head.


    He was about to walk out of shangguanhuang''s room. As a result, a murderous spirit suddenly appeared behind her and ran straight towards her back!


    The people who come here want to let murongsheng die here.


    The guard at the door didn''t have time to react and organize. He could only watch the whip coming over and wrapping around murongsheng''s neck!


    Even if murongsheng didn''t turn around, he could clearly feel the movement behind him.


    It''s so murderous that it''s hard for her to ignore it!


    Isn''t it true that the ghost palace is the safest in muyue kingdom?


    How can I feel that it''s not complete at all?!

 Chapter 1969

    She''s still standing in shangguanhuang''s room. If she doesn''t go out, she can feel a strong murderous spirit. If she steps out, is it a pile of murderous spirit to greet her?


    However, even if he was aware of the movement behind him, murongsheng didn''t mean to dodge.


    Seeing that the braid is getting closer and closer to her neck, it is about to wrap around murongsheng''s neck.


    Murongsheng''s hand has already prepared the poison from the secret place. He is waiting for someone to get close to him and sprinkle the poison on him to give him a good bath!


    However


    Before the scene in murongsheng''s imagination appeared, he found that the whip close to her was immediately taken off by someone with something.


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and hurried to the distance, looking at the man wrapped in his body.


    Now, as soon as she saw the person who was just beginning to see Liu Zhongyu in a kind of dress, she would itch her hands and want to press the person on the ground to beat her.


    "Lingba!! Why did you stop me! " Toward murongsheng whip people angry roar, "this woman casually in and out of the master''s room, who knows what is to do!"


    Caragana?


    Who is this?


    Who''s the one who''s throwing the whip at her?


    Murongsheng just confused for a second, the next moment yingmu helped her solve the problem.


    The shadow wood person, must be frightened by the sudden event, the heart must jump out from the chest.


    He just turned around and ordered some things. The next second he found that his wife was about to


    "Lingqi! What are you doing! "


    Fortunately, when the whip was about to touch his wife, he was stopped.


    Otherwise the madam really wants to have what good or bad words, after waiting for master son to wake up, how does he want to explain to master son!


    "Shadow wood! You mean to ask me?! I haven''t asked you! Who is this woman! How can you go in and out of the ghost King''s house at will, and get in and out of the master''s room unimpeded?! As the shadow guard around you, don''t you know how to kill people? " The woman who was called Ning Qi roared angrily at yingmu.


    Shadow wood face expressionless, came forward to Murong Sheng and Ning seven isolation for a distance: "this is the lady, is the ghost princess."


    Shadow wood''s words come out, let the presence of seven lime eight suddenly strange quiet down.


    How long has the master disappeared?


    As a result, once they come back, people are in a coma. If they don''t say anything, will they get a wife back?


    No!


    No way!


    She doesn''t believe it!


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me," yingmu said, flashing a cold light at the bottom of his eyes. "But next time, if you dare to fight against your wife, you will get the punishment yourself!"


    After breathing, she knew she couldn''t beat yingmu. She yelled at Lingba: "Lingba, why do you want to stop me?"


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, looked at the front to help her whip to stop the eight.


    I found that the eight did not answer the seven, but constantly looked at her, as if looking at an object: "good health, no lack of arms and legs."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    I''m afraid she''s already made a corpse of water.


    How could she be short of arms and legs? Isn''t that a joke!


    However, there is something wrong with the voice.


    Is he still a child?

 Chapter 1970

    It shouldn''t be. Look at the size. It shouldn''t be the size that a child would have.


    Looking at Ling Ba, she doesn''t answer her, but stares at murongsheng all the time. Ning Qi''s heart is more irritable: "Ling Ba, I''m asking you something!! Why do you want to save her? Do you just want to fight me?! When you are against me, can you look at the time, this woman? Do you know that?! Do you think she''s a lady? "


    It seems that Ling Ba is too lazy to pay attention to Ling Qi. He takes off the hood on his head. Then Murong Sheng can see what the person called Ling Ba looks like.


    It''s not only the voice, but also the appearance.


    I don''t know where shangguanhuang collected so many wonderful flowers, and their personalities are so strong.


    "When did I say I was going against you?" Ling eight frowned and looked at Ling seven in disgust. "Don''t be so amorous, OK?"


    Oh, Ho?


    Listening to this tone, murongsheng understood something.


    It seems that there is something wrong between Ling Ba and Ling Qi?


    Or does it seem that this Ling Ba doesn''t like the appearance of Ling Qi at all?


    However, according to shangguanhuang''s nature of urination, so many of his subordinates were trained from childhood? According to the truth, this seven and eight should grow up together. How can they not deal with it?


    However, in any case, the two strange subordinates of shangguanhuang did not deal with each other, which was a good thing for the current murongsheng.


    She''s new here and she''s not familiar with the place.


    There is only one shadow wood around, who is familiar with the strange things here. It doesn''t need shangguanhuang''s strange subordinates to warm up for her.


    Even if Ling Ba didn''t save her just now, she would have nothing to do. However, how to say that Ling Ba also helped each other, she had a little kindness to Ling ba.


    Just as she was about to say thanks, she heard Ling Ba say, "what''s more, do you think I''m saving her? Didn''t you find that she has been living in the ghost King''s house for several days? Eat the things of the ghost King''s house, use the things of the ghost King''s house, and spend the money of the ghost King''s house. If you kill her, are you responsible for the money she spends on food and clothing? Are you in charge? Are you in charge? Are you in charge? "


    "Just you, you''re in charge of a fart!"


    Instead of giving Ningqi a chance to speak, Lingba continued: "you even eat free food in the ghost King''s house. What silver do you have to pay for others. Since there is no place for you to speak, stand aside! "


    "If I say she can''t die, you can''t kill her! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! "


    "At that time, after she has returned all the money she used in the ghost King''s house, she will kill you or cut you. I will never stop her!" What Lingba Bala said made the smile on murongsheng''s face disappear gradually.


    I thought there was a true, good and beautiful subordinate in shangguanhuang''s strange subordinate, but I didn''t expect that he was just a money fan!


    Want her to pay back!


    But, she is the ghost princess, as shangguanhuang''s daughter-in-law, with the ghost Palace''s silver, is not it right?!


    Murongsheng looked at Lingba powerlessly, and then at Lingqi, who was stunned by Lingba.


    Her clients are still standing here. Are these two parties really good at deciding her life and death?


    Do you really think you can beat her?

 Chapter 1971

    Murong Sheng doesn''t bother to stand here and pester with these two people. He tells yingmu that he is going to leave.


    "Wait, don''t leave. Let''s have a good time..."


    Ling Qi, who wants to kill murongsheng, hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Ling Ba has blocked the way.


    As a result, before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by murongsheng: "you, shut up. If you dare to say one more word, you will be in the same situation as she is now. "


    She?


    Ling Ba followed murongsheng''s fingers and looked over.


    It is found that murongsheng refers to Lingqi.


    But now, there is no situation at all?


    Ling Ba doesn''t know why she looks at Ling Qi. She doesn''t know what''s going on. Looking at murongsheng pointing at her, she suddenly gets angry: "what do you mean, you..."


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Ling Qi felt some pain on her face. As soon as she glanced at a bronze mirror in the distance, she immediately saw that half of her face in the mirror seemed Seems to have destroyed it!!!!


    "Slut, you slut Ning Qi looks at her face in horror, looks at others, looks at the fear and shock in her eyes, and yells at murongsheng.


    Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "you can say one more word. Believe it or not, your tongue will be cut off for you in Jiujiang now."


    All of a sudden, Ningqi seemed to be stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Murongsheng turns to leave directly, his back is cold and crowded, but in the eyes of Ningqi, it definitely makes Ningqi itch.


    After waiting for murongsheng to go away completely, yingmu takes a look at Ningqi: "you''re doing it yourself."


    Even the master took his wife''s life more seriously than himself. Even if his wife killed Ning Qi, what would happen?


    When the master wakes up, he will not be investigated.


    If this time, Lingqi can change her character, it''s OK.


    But now it seems that Ning Qi will not change her character.


    So he


    Ling Ba looks at murongsheng, who is walking away, and then looks at Ning Qi.


    What does that mean?


    When did the newly appointed ghost princess give a hand to Ning Qi? Why didn''t he see it!!!


    Ling BA was at a loss. Even after he came back, murongsheng had gone far away.


    At this time, Ling Ba remembered that she still had an account to settle with murongsheng.


    But looking at the present miserable situation of Ningqi


    Forget it. I''ll settle with murongsheng when I find a chance in the future.


    Today


    Let this woman go for the time being today!


    Let her live a safe day, and so on tomorrow morning, he directly blocked the door, so that people can not run away!


    Lingba doesn''t care what happened to Lingqi''s face. Is there any chance to be cured.


    I''ll just leave.


    But if he wants to go, will Ning Qi be willing?


    Lingqi yells at Lingba, venting her anger: "Lingba, it''s all your fault! If you hadn''t just stopped me, I would have killed her! You''re in the way


    Ling Ba turned around with a headache and looked at Ling Qi: "did you just not understand? What did I just say? You forget it in the blink of an eye? Are you a pig, a pig brain?!! Didn''t I just say that? It''s your business that you want to kill her, but the premise is to let her return the money she has spent in the ghost King''s mansion! "


    As long as murongsheng returns the silver, he will die as he wants. He can''t control it at all!

 Chapter 1972

    "You don''t understand people!"


    Ningqi is going to explode.


    From small to big, she never talked to Ling Ba, and she always choked her back every time she talked: "don''t you know! That woman is not as simple as she looks


    Of course, it''s not simple. If it were simple, she would have killed people long ago!


    "Of course, I know she''s not simple. You don''t know when she poisoned your face. Do you want to kill her?" Ling Ba held a baby voice and sneered, "if I hadn''t stopped you just now, maybe you would have died. If you don''t thank me and yell at me again, do you have a little conscience? "


    Caragana seven


    Ningqi is about to be angry with what Lingba said!!!


    She''s going to be killed by that woman?


    You''re kidding!!


    But


    Ning Qi touched his uneven half face, and his angry head was about to get angry: "this cheap woman, I won''t let her go!"


    "No problem, as long as I get the money back, you can do whatever you want to do. I won''t take care of it," said Ling BA with a face of indifference. "Anyway, I only want the money. You don''t know that it''s very expensive to live in the guest room of ghost King''s mansion!"


    Hearing what Ling Ba said, Ling Qi could not help but sneer: "guest room? You''re funny. Do you think that woman sleeps in a guest room? Come on, let me tell you. That woman has gone to sleep in the master''s yard! "


    Ling Ba Leng for a moment, took out his ear.


    Do you feel that you have heard wrong or have hallucinations?


    What did he just hear?


    A woman with unknown origin, who was brought back by yingmu suddenly, claimed to be a ghost princess, and even lived in the master''s yard???


    "You say, that woman?"


    Lingba felt shocked and shocked.


    Master, I have never been in close contact with any woman.


    Now, by a woman who doesn''t know where to come from, has her innocence been tarnished??


    I feel a mouthful of air pressure in my heart. I can''t get out.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Master is so bold when he is unconscious. When he wakes up in the future, he will know


    Maybe even they will die!


    "Master''s room, master''s yard, how can you go in and out easily! How can you just live in it?!! Isn''t this about death


    When Ling Bayi came back, he heard such explosive news that the whole person was about to explode. He bombarded Ling seven: "what''s the matter with you?! Don''t you have nothing in the ghost King''s house? Why can''t you do this little thing well?! If you say that you know how to waste food, you can''t do anything well, even you can''t do things well in the ghost palace. What''s the use of you in the end! "


    Lingba is so angry.


    He thought that although Ning Qi had a bad brain, he could still watch the ghost palace.


    Therefore, since I know that Ningqi has some improper thoughts in my heart. After all, the ghost king is their master, but they are only subordinates. As a subordinate, how can you have bad ideas about the master?


    I once admonished Lingqi, but she didn''t listen at all.


    Even during the time when the master disappeared, the situation became worse. If it wasn''t for Ling Qi who was forced by him to stay in the ghost King''s house and didn''t let her go out, I''m afraid people in the capital now know that there is a woman who is shameless and always calls herself the ghost princess.

 Chapter 1973

    Now, even more stupid to a certain extent!


    I can''t even see the ghost palace. What''s the use of asking her?


    The anger in the heart of Ning Qi, who was scolded by Ling Ba, could not be suppressed, but instead of scolding him back, he roared: "you are so powerful, you are so powerful! You have the ability to deal with that woman! Youyingmu is staying by the side of a woman. I''ll see how you deal with that woman! "


    Ningqi is about to explode!!


    She has been bullied like this by a woman from outside, but she didn''t see it and said she was self-conscious!


    How about Caragana eight!


    Growing up together, I don''t like her everywhere. Seeing her bad luck at this moment, I don''t know how happy I am!!!


    What''s more, why doesn''t she want to deal with that woman?


    Don''t want to say that the woman was thrown out of the ghost King''s house?!!


    But, she wants to go back, but she can''t do it!!!


    There is shadow wood standing by, and the woman''s martial arts seems to be unpredictable, she just want to be able to how!!!


    Just by the way that the woman just showed up, that woman wants to kill her, it''s just a matter of minutes!!!


    Didn''t see, she didn''t react at all, her face was poisoned and destroyed by that woman!!!


    She doesn''t know when that woman moved her hand!!!


    This time the hands, let her clearly recognize, that woman is not so easy to deal with!


    At least, it''s useless to attack that woman directly behind her back. If you want to deal with that woman, you must rely on some means.


    "Besides, did you just see when that woman hit me?"


    Ling Ba listened to Ling Qi''s inquiry and frowned.


    He didn''t see it just now.


    But in principle, their martial arts skills are not low. At least in the capital, it can be said to be the top.


    But with their eyesight, they can''t see it


    Then it can only show that the woman''s martial arts is very strong, much higher than theirs.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ling Ba didn''t come up with a good solution, so she sighed. I was about to turn around and leave, but I found a situation.


    Ningqi seems to be standing there motionless all the time.


    Not tired?


    "Aren''t you tired?" Ling eight frowned and looked at Ling seven, "people have been walking for a long time, and you still put on a fighting posture. Who are you scaring?"


    Can''t you just stand and talk?


    Go to your face and see what''s wrong?


    What''s the waste of time doing here?


    Are you mad?


    Lingqi is not mad!


    Obviously there is no way to move!!


    Since the woman left, she found a problem. Found that they seem to be unable to normal action!!!


    Does that woman poison her when they don''t pay attention to her, and give her to live???


    Ke Mingming!!!


    Just now, she was able to turn her body around and look at the situation on her face!!


    Is that woman on purpose?!!


    Deliberately let her see her face was destroyed, and then use other magical techniques to give her in place motionless???


    Now faced with the question of Ling Ba, Ling Qi doesn''t know how to answer.


    It would be a shame to say that!


    She has lived in vain for more than ten years!!!

 Chapter 1974

    Ling eight puzzled to go to the side of Ning seven, around Ning seven turn a circle.


    The more you look, the more strange you feel.


    If the normal time, he so slowly close to seven.


    Ningqi has been out of tune for a long time. How can he be allowed to get close to him?


    This time, Ning Qi didn''t run away.


    But standing in the same place honestly, and then you get close to him?


    It''s incredible!!!


    "Well, what''s the matter with you now?"


    Ling eight points on Ling seven and asks about it.


    However, Lingqi ignored him as if he could not hear.


    This made Ling Ba squint and ask the bodyguard, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Well


    The guard outside the door was in a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to tell the truth.


    But if you don''t say it, you can''t do it. Who let Lingba be his master?


    "This Miss Ning Qi, she must have been given a place by the ghost princess... "


    Is it settled?


    This explanation made Lingba more curious.


    "Didn''t you just move? How is it settled now? " Ling Ba touched his chin and looked up and down at Ling Qi''s situation. "Besides, aren''t you very good at martial arts? She has fixed you. It''s good for you to rush away directly. As for the posture here for so long?"


    This said, let Ningqi don''t know how to answer.


    If she can really rush away by herself, how can she stand here motionless!!!


    The key to this problem is that she can''t support herself at all!!!


    Who doesn''t want to??


    She wants to!!


    But, who knows that woman used what kind of means, let her even if is to think, also can only think, can''t do at all!!!


    I''m so angry!!


    I''m really angry!!!


    "Can''t you rush?"


    Looking at the way that she didn''t say a word, she immediately thought of the key to the problem.


    According to the character of Ling Qi, if he could break away, he would have gone to find someone to settle the accounts.


    Now I can be so honest.


    That means she can''t!


    "So powerful?"


    This makes Lingba a little interested.


    He''s in the ghost palace. What hasn''t he seen?


    But like what happened today, he seems really rare.


    Is it difficult? That woman''s martial arts are so profound that they don''t know when to start?


    Lingba couldn''t understand it. Even after walking around Lingqi for a long time, she didn''t understand what the problem was.


    It''s incredible. It''s really incredible.


    Let Ling eight because of this matter, can''t help but to Murong Sheng produced a little bit of curiosity.


    How is this done?


    Looking at that woman''s age, it doesn''t seem to be very big, so how can she have so many skills?


    "Can you stop looking and get out of here!"


    I was surrounded by Ling Ba and looked back and forth. The heart of Ling Qi was very dry. People were about to die of anger: "I don''t want to see you now. Can you get out of here quickly?"


    After yelling at Ling Ba, he yelled at the attendant standing outside the door: "what are you doing here? Don''t you ask someone to carry me back in a hurry!"

 Chapter 1975

    Who knows how long this woman will stay here!!


    She would rather stand in the room bored, but also do not want to become the focus of other people''s attention here!!!


    The bodyguard seemed to react to the roar of Ning Qi.


    Get out and call someone.


    Ling Ba stands in the same place, and if he has some insight, he looks at Ling Qi, who is fixed in the same place and can''t move: "it seems that this new ghost princess is really not simple..."


    The hand is so powerful that it can turn the seven Caragana round.


    Even yingmu listened to the woman very much.


    It seems that the woman in the master''s heart, or a little bit of status?


    No.


    Can let shadow wood so obedient, it seems that there is more than a little bit of status, is the status is very high, very powerful.


    Then, he should send someone to investigate where the ghost princess came from.


    I can''t. It''s suddenly coming out of the crack in the stone, right?


    Thinking about it, Lingba can''t help but poke it twice. Angry Lingqi wants to jump but can''t move. He can only yell: "Lingba, you son of a bitch, what do you want to do?! You can''t touch me, you hear me? Get out of here! "


    The voice of Ling Qi recalled in his ears. Ling Ba turned a deaf ear and didn''t look at Ling Qi, but muttered in a low voice: "it seems to hold you, not to point a hole? This is strange. How can we achieve this effect? It''s amazing. "


    After muttering, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her face: "if you have some skills, how can you be a ghost princess without any skills?"


    "What kind of princess? Do I admit she''s a princess?" Lingqi roars to Lingba''s ears.


    "What''s the use of admitting it or not? Can you control the thoughts of yingmu and the master? That''s funny. You squat here by yourself. I''m gone. It''s useless. "


    "You..."


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the strange smile on her face. It was a bad smile! Let Ning Qi''s heart "clatter" for a while: "what do you want to do?! I warn you, don''t think about what you''re going to do to me now that I''m settled! I tell you, when I can move, I will never let you go! "


    Originally, Ling Ba had already raised his feet to leave, but when he heard what Ling Qi said, his feet immediately came back.


    I took the brush out of my arms, and then someone brought the inkstone: "originally, I didn''t want to do anything to you. But, you just opened your mouth, so how can I live up to your expectations? Come on, don''t you have ruined that half of your face? Let me make up for you. "


    Then, the brush in Ling BA''s hand fell down on Ling Qi''s face.


    "Caragana eight!"


    "Lingba, stop it!! How dare you do this to me, Lingba!! "


    The brush fell on Ning Qi''s face, but it didn''t hurt. But the feeling that the brush swam on the face of Ning Qi made her very angry!!


    However, no matter how she called, Ling BA would not stop!


    Now that we have done it, isn''t it not good to give up halfway?


    Anyway, have already offended people thoroughly!


    Therefore, no matter how angry Ling Qi shouts, Ling Ba only thinks that he can''t hear, and even the more he paints, the happier he is!

 Chapter 1976

    "You


    "What on earth did you draw on my face!!" Lingqi is so angry!!


    But now she can''t move at all, she can only move her mouth.


    But when he moved, Ling Ba said, "don''t move. I''m painting here. What else do you do? You see, it''s all because you''re moving. I''ve drawn it askew! "


    "You!"


    Lingqi is so angry!


    Finally, at the moment when Lingqi is about to be mad by Lingba, Lingba finally stops his brush and takes a step back to enjoy the masterpiece he just made on Lingqi''s face.


    Then he nodded.


    Good, good.


    It''s really good.


    He was so satisfied!


    After appreciating it, Ling Ba throws her brush aside and leaves smartly, leaving Ling Qi standing in the original root of the tooth and looking at his back.


    Although she didn''t know what she drew on her face, she knew that she didn''t draw anything good!!!


    "Lingba, you come back to me!!"


    "Ah, Lingba, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Lingba, get back to me!"


    Lingqi''s anger kept turning upward.


    However, it does not pose any threat to Lingba. She can do whatever she should.


    When the bodyguard called back, he saw the painting on Ning Qi''s face.


    The expression on the face can''t be controlled immediately, and becomes very strange.


    Want to laugh, but dare not laugh.


    I''m afraid that when I laugh out, I will be retaliated by the active Ning Qi.


    "No one is allowed to laugh! If I find out who''s laughing, I''ll kill him later! "


    If Lingqi can move now, it must be murderous. Whoever you want to kill will be killed.


    But not now. Caragana can''t move.


    So after being threatened by Ningqi, the bodyguards lowered their heads one after another, but the smile on the corner of their mouth didn''t dissipate.


    Who let


    On the face of Ning Qi, half of the face is good, and half of the face is uneven and broken.


    He also drew a big turtle on it by Ling ba.


    Even where there is a mistake in drawing, they do not draw a fork directly. Instead, they write two words to indicate "wrong drawing".


    It''s really I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    In the end, the bodyguards finally decided to scold Lingqi and carried him back to his room.


    Murongsheng didn''t know whether he was really tired, or because of the lack of sleep caused by pregnancy, so he didn''t get up even after three hours of sleep.


    Shadow wood arranges servant girl, go to wake Murong Sheng again and again.


    When murongsheng gets up from bed in a daze and is preparing to have a meal, Lingba comes uninvited.


    Seeing murongsheng eating and living in shangguanhuang''s room, he had a strange expression on his face: "you actually live here?" It''s incredible.


    This is their master''s room. No one is allowed to step on it!


    However, shadow wood so regardless of don''t ask, directly let Murong Sheng come in to eat and live???


    I''m not afraid. When the master wakes up, will he be furious?


    Murong Sheng just put something in his mouth and chewed it. As soon as he looked up, he saw the Caragana.


    I rolled my eyes. I''m not interested.


    Continue to bow to eat: "what can I do for you?"


    "Naturally," said Ling Ba, sitting down and tapping on the table, "when will you settle the food, clothing, housing and transportation in the ghost King''s residence?"

 Chapter 1977

    On hearing this, murongsheng put down his chopsticks: "are you kidding? I''m your ghost princess. How can you ask me for silver? "


    "You said you were a ghost princess, who can prove it? Shadow wood doesn''t count! As long as it''s not said by the master himself, it can''t prove that you are our ghost princess, so you still need to pay! " When it comes to money, Ling Ba can''t help but get excited.


    "I said, is there something wrong with you?"


    Murongsheng simply stopped eating. He put his hands around his chest and leaned on the chair to look at Ling Ba: "are you too stingy? How much food can a woman eat in the ghost King''s house? Do you still come here and ask me for it? Ghost palace, is it so poor? Can''t even afford a person? "


    Even in the big week, I haven''t seen such a situation!!!


    The ghost King''s mansion is short of silver. Isn''t it going to laugh other people''s teeth out?!


    This must be a joke!


    "You think Guiwang mansion is very rich, don''t you?"??! If you don''t think about it, how can a prince''s mansion not put out some good objects? But if there is no money, where can I buy good things? Don''t they all need silver?! Don''t these people in the ghost King''s house need silver?! Do you think that the operation of such a big ghost house depends on love to generate electricity? "


    If it wasn''t for the poor jingle, how could he come to murongsheng and ask for money!!!


    Looking at Ling BA''s angry look, Murong Sheng can''t help thinking, is the ghost palace really so poor?


    Without Yuqi''s help to make money, the ghost King''s house here is so poor that it can''t even afford to wear clothes?


    This


    Is it too sad?


    When the same person is the master, how can the people under him be so different?


    Although Lin BA''s face showed the poor hatred of the ghost King''s house, he was still curious: "you are so short of money, where is the money spent?"


    Ling Ba, suddenly stopped strangely.


    A pair of round eyes staring at murongsheng.


    Looking at murongsheng''s heart, he suddenly flashed something in his mind: "can''t it be that your master uses his own silver to raise his own troops?"


    If that''s the case, it''s understandable that the ghost palace is short of money.


    "How do you know?"


    In a flash, Lingba screamed out!


    The next second, I felt that my reaction was not very good, and I calmed my mood: "actually It''s not... "


    But the voice is getting weaker and weaker, even I don''t want to believe what I say.


    Under the gaze of murongsheng''s eyes, Ling BA was dejected: "well, how do you know?"


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows. How do you know about this?


    Think about it a little bit, and you''ll soon know?


    No wonder


    Murongsheng pointed to the ornaments in the room: "because the ghost King''s house is too poor, so what you put in the room are also defective? It''s just because of the light on the surface. Why don''t you take it to support the scene


    All of a sudden, Ling Ba coughed, and his face turned red: "you How do you know this!! "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    What she said was her eyesight for two lifetime. If she couldn''t see it, wouldn''t she live in vain?

 Chapter 1978

    After holding on for a long time, she finally said, "this This There is no way to do it, and I don''t want to! "


    Murong sighed and shook his head.


    This is not financial little prince Yuqi in, so lead to such sleepiness ah.


    "Since the ghost palace is so short of money, you have never thought about opening a restaurant to make money?" Murongsheng asked tentatively.


    "How do you know I didn''t do it, I did it!"


    In the place of making money, Lingba thought of many ways: "I even sent the cook of ghost King''s house to make a lot of delicious meals, but it didn''t work! No one''s coming! "


    No one''s coming?


    Are you sure it''s food, not anything else?


    It seems that after feeling murongsheng''s strange eyes, Lingba is angry: "of course, it''s delicious food! How about the food you eat in the ghost palace these days? Don''t you feel it? "


    Oh, I feel it. It''s really delicious.


    But how could no one come?


    Think about it. Although the restaurant opened by Yuqi is expensive, there are many people coming and going


    This


    Murongsheng frowned and thought for a long time, but suddenly he thought of a question. He looked at Ling Ba strangely: "you open a restaurant. Should you borrow your master''s name?"


    "That''s nature! My master is so powerful. Of course, I want to borrow it. Otherwise, how can those who don''t have eyes avoid it? "


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to say, so he slapped him on his forehead: "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Have you ever thought that every time your Master goes out, there is no grass and no one there? That''s it? How dare you use your master''s name to open a restaurant? "


    Lingba frowned: "what''s the problem?"


    "Of course, and the problem is still very big!"


    "You use the name of your master to open a restaurant, and you want others to come. They don''t have the courage to come!!"


    "Well?" Lingba wondered, "will it?"


    "Yes, of course!" Murongsheng looked at Lingba sincerely, "believe me, absolutely me."


    Eight Caragana


    In the heart of a little bit of doubt.


    "I ask you, is the restaurant still there?"


    "Yes," said Ling BA with a slight headache. "I wanted to see if I could keep it up, but it turned out that..."


    There''s no need to finish. Murong Sheng knows what it means.


    The result is no, it''s getting worse.


    "Well, I''ll give you an opinion. Now, you can transfer your restaurant. Then a few days later, you can buy it from another person, get rid of the name of the ghost king, and make a restaurant honestly. Don''t think about the title of the ghost king, do you know? " Murongsheng said.


    There was a trace of disbelief on Ling BA''s face: "are you sure this is OK?"


    "I''m sure you just follow my advice. Don''t have anything to do with the ghost palace. The cook still comes from the ghost King''s house, but don''t let people know. If you want to make money, do as I say now! "


    Murongsheng''s sudden momentum makes Ling Ba suddenly stunned, and she can''t help nodding.


    Just as he was about to get up and go out, murongsheng suddenly stopped her: "tell me about the power relationship of muyue kingdom?"

 Chapter 1979

    "What do you do with this?"


    "If your master makes too many enemies in muyue Kingdom, I know some of them. Can''t I be on guard against being killed? Otherwise, how can I continue to sit here and tell you how to do business? "


    "What nonsense! How can you be killed as a ghost princess! As long as you can give me some advice to earn money, then I won''t let anyone touch you! " What Lingba said is a just speech.


    But the premise of this sentence is that she can help the ghost palace to make money!


    Murongsheng really didn''t know what to say when facing this baby face


    Is it too tempting to make money?


    Let her originally in Ling eight mouth this woman, this woman, directly became the ghost princess, directly admitted?


    Think about yesterday, who was the man who yelled to let her pay money?


    Isn''t that the one in front of you.


    Now, murongsheng''s eyes are full of disdain when he looks at Lingba.


    However, after a series of money making life, Ling Ba, who has been running for life, has already developed a thick skin. She doesn''t think murongsheng''s eyes are shameful.


    He even said: "what are you looking at me for? Am I right? Aren''t you the ghost princess


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Forget it, there''s nothing to say to business people.


    "Do I have to thank you first? Thank you for remembering that I''m from the ghost palace when I''m in danger, and then saving me from danger. "


    "No problem!" Ling Ba patted her chest, "but only if you can help me make money."


    Murongsheng has some doubts about the money for each mouthful.


    If she could make money for Lingba now, maybe she could kneel down and call her father!


    Sometimes, when I meet a thick skinned person, I really can''t compare with others, and I still feel


    Ah.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "By the way, when you have enough money, you can also hold an auction, such as once a year or once every two years, to attract..."


    Before murongsheng had finished speaking, he saw Ling Ba staring at her like a hungry wolf: "you What are you doing? "


    "Princess, why are you so powerful?" Lingba worships a lot.


    "Well?"


    Murongsheng frowned. Isn''t this the rest of Yuqi''s game?


    How did you get to Lingba?


    This


    Are not all masters the same??


    How is the message exchange so untimely?


    When they come to Lingba, they can''t think of it for a long time?


    Really, I deserve to be poor!


    "Go on, go on, and then? How to do it, how to deal with the auction? " Ling Ba can''t bear to stare at murongsheng. She even wants to do it now, and then make a lot of money!


    "You can''t get the restaurant up first, and then go to the auction when you have the money?"


    "It''s natural, but first I''ll understand the process and make preparations in advance! What if someone gets ahead of me, then I have no place to cry? " Ling BA''s just words are quite reasonable, which makes Murong Sheng speechless.

 Chapter 1980

    "That makes sense. I think if you really want to do it, you should do it the first time. Everything is arranged properly, and then we have to do it in a big way. We can continue to do it in the future. "


    After thinking for a while, she frowned and asked modestly, "how can I say that?"


    "You think, if your auction comes out, many people see that it''s a good way to make money. Then, there will be many more people who will follow suit slowly. Then it blooms everywhere. If you can''t do it well, there is only one result left for you, that is, you are directly squeezed out. Since then, no one has come to your auction. They have all gone to other people''s auctions and made wedding dresses for others. "


    "Would you like to see such a result?"


    Of course not!


    How can this kind of thing be what he wants to do?


    If he wants to do it, he will do the most profitable and long-term auction in muyueguo.


    If it is held only once, the second time will be replaced by others, then where will his old face go?


    Where to put the face of the ghost King''s house in the future?


    Don''t they all become a laughing stock?!


    "What''s to be done?"


    When murongsheng said that, Ling BA was a little worried and anxious.


    I was afraid that I would be replaced by others, so I asked murongsheng about it.


    "What do you want to do? Actually, it''s very simple. As a subordinate of the ghost palace, you should have some face in front of the emperor? " Murongsheng asked with uncertainty.


    How can we say that those dark guards of shangguanhuang, on the other side of Dazhou, are respected in front of the emperor.


    I just don''t know what will happen in this good month''s Congress?


    "Of course! I''m walking in the palace, and nobody''s bothering me! " Said Ling Ba, straightening her back.


    "That''s OK, then you go to the emperor and ask for a privilege, which only you can get."


    "Privilege, what privilege?"


    Murongsheng gave him all this planning, he knew very well. As long as the auction is well done, it can be held phase by phase.


    Then it''s a matter of huge profits. The money may be rolling towards the ghost King''s house like the water in the river.


    can not be well done, but also be learned by others, take the essence of the dross, then it is really necessary to do the wedding dress for others.


    Murongsheng smiles and draws a circle on the table with his finger: "I want you to go to the emperor and get a privilege that only the ghost King''s house can run the auction."


    Ha??


    Is this really OK?


    You know, there has never been a precedent for this!


    Business is always fair competition. You can sell it or I can sell it. Apart from some special shops controlled by the imperial court, where can there be anything that only one can hold?


    "What else? Don''t you think that if the auction is profitable, then everyone else wants a piece of it. At that time, how much money can you earn? So I won''t let them do it. If they do it, they will disobey the holy order. Who dares to be aboveboard and aboveboard and do things to make money? So, before you hold the auction, if you ask the emperor for such a privilege, no one will dare to rob you. "

 Chapter 1981

    "As long as we have such a privilege, then the emperor is our backer, and other people can''t help but be jealous. But one thing, this privilege can''t be given by the emperor in vain. Give the emperor a little benefit... "


    "I understand, I understand, is to earn money to the emperor several percent, so that the emperor can willingly give us, right?" Ling Ba immediately answered, and what he said was a clear and honest one.


    Originally, Ling BA was not stupid. After all, he was in charge of the financial power of the ghost palace. If he was stupid, the ghost palace would have been hungry for a long time.


    It''s just that there are some things I haven''t experienced, so I can''t think of them.


    Compared with Yuqi''s head melon seeds, it''s still a little bit worse.


    Murongsheng nodded and gave Ling Bayi a positive look: "as long as the money you earn can make the emperor have money, then the emperor will be willing to do things for you. Do you worry that it will become someone else''s dowry?"


    "Yes, that''s true! It''s just that sentence, you can''t get up early without profit! If you don''t give the emperor the silver, maybe it will make the emperor have a reason in mind. If you give the emperor a little, there will be no complaints in his heart! " Lemon eight Mao Sai suddenly opened, slapped, smile on his face as if he had earned money in general.


    Happy not for a while, Ling Ba suddenly thought of a thought tangled question: "well, how much should be given to the emperor?"


    "Four..."


    Before murongsheng could say it, he was interrupted by Ling Ba: "is 20% too much? Why don''t you give the emperor 10%


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    £¿£¿£¿


    10%??


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what to say at this moment.


    Give it to the emperor, 10%???


    Isn''t that more than sending beggars?


    Can you tell me??


    Are you not afraid to be beaten by the emperor after you say it???


    "You..." Murongsheng''s expression is a little more difficult to say, "don''t you plan to share more?"


    "Ten percent is not much? It''s just right. Two achievements are too much! " Ling BA''s baby face soon turned into a fold meat bun, "and if you can give the emperor 10%, the emperor should be very happy. He won''t care much."


    Murongsheng swallowed what he wanted to say: "OK, what you say is what you want to say. As long as the emperor can accept it, 10% and 50% of it is OK."


    "Yes!"


    Lingba seemed to be getting through Ren Du''s two veins and cried out excitedly: "can it be like this? Then I''ll see what''s going on and give the emperor something. "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    It''s stingy to Chengdu, isn''t it?


    It''s the emperor. Isn''t it good to send beggars like this?


    Murongsheng was about to open his mouth when a notice came from outside: "princess, there''s someone in the palace!"


    Is there someone in the palace?


    This voice interrupted murongsheng and Lingba''s discussion about making money.


    Murong Sheng looked at Ling Ba and said, "is there anyone in the palace? What happened? Isn''t that a problem? "


    "I don''t know." Ling Ba can''t figure out why the people in the palace came back to find murongsheng at this time.


    Murongsheng frowned: "should it be that suddenly there is a ghost princess, so the people in the palace want to give me power?"


    Ling Ba thought for a while: "no, at least you won''t be bullied, because you are from the ghost palace. Maybe I just want to see what the ghost princess looks like? "


    After all, their master is a well-known evil spirit.


    It''s not close to women.


    Who knows a ghost princess will be born?

 Chapter 1982

    Now that there are people in the palace, murongsheng can''t continue to discuss how to make money with Lingba.


    I had to get up and walk out.


    It''s impossible for Lingba to continue this walk. She stayed here and walked behind.


    When he went out, murongsheng saw a eunuch. Ling Ba came to murongsheng''s ear and whispered, "this is the red man beside the emperor, Mr. Li."


    Murongsheng suddenly realized, and said with a smile: "my father-in-law, please take a seat."


    Even the celebrities around you have come to make an announcement?


    It seems that the emperor of muyue Kingdom attaches great importance to her as a ghost princess.


    "So this is the ghost princess? It''s better to meet than to be famous. " Li Gonggong naturally has a smile on his face.


    Even the smile on his face was more brilliant than murongsheng''s: "the zajia will not sit. There are still a lot of things waiting for the zajia to do. Today, I came here to tell the ghost princess about something. "


    "Oh? What can I do for Mr. Li? "


    "I don''t know if the princess knows about the envoys coming to Beijing?"


    Murongsheng nodded: "nature knows."


    "Tonight, the emperor set up a banquet in the palace to entertain the frontier envoys. So all civil and military officials and their families have to attend. It''s said that there is a ghost princess in the ghost palace. The emperor specially sent a miscellaneous family to inform us that the ghost princess must come to this banquet tonight. By the way, let''s all have a look at the appearance of the ghost princess. After all, the ghost princess suddenly appeared in the ghost palace, which shocked the people in the capital


    Li Gonggong said these words let Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows.


    She understood that.


    After all, she appears suddenly in muyueguo, and she is also a ghost princess, which naturally attracts the attention of the royal family and makes other people curious.


    There''s no problem with that.


    And she really wanted to have a look at it at the party.


    After all, it''s the best way to get in touch with the frontier envoys.


    Because, she thought for a long time, wanted to understand one thing, that is When the frontier envoy appeared, shangguanhuang''s body suddenly moved.


    This made her wonder if there was something hidden in the emissary group that could stimulate shangguanhuang to wake up?


    Murongsheng nodded.


    Li Gonggong said with a smile: "then please prepare well for the ghost princess. Don''t delay the time in the evening. There are other places to declare that they will not continue to disturb the ghost princess in the ghost King''s house. Goodbye. "


    Li Gonggong said and left in a hurry.


    Seeing Li Gonggong away from the ghost palace, murongsheng yawned: "you don''t seem to be so afraid of the ghost palace?"


    If it''s put in Dazhou, my father-in-law doesn''t dare to come into the ghost King''s mansion to make a declaration, for fear that he will die here accidentally.


    The father-in-law of muyue kingdom was not afraid at all. The proclamation was so powerful that he left without shaking.


    "Why do you say that?" Ling Ba picks her eyebrows curiously.


    "You can see from a father-in-law''s edict that dafangfang came in and left. How could it be like a person who was afraid of the ghost palace?"


    Ling Ba sneered, "is that right? I suggest you go out now and have a look at it. Mr. Li may have been carried out. "

 Chapter 1983

    Murongsheng went out to see the excitement.


    Then he came back with a complicated face: "what''s the situation?"


    "Of course, our master is very famous. He told them that the proclamation must come normally. If he showed a little fear, he would be killed before he left the government. Of course, after going out from the ghost palace, no matter how they faint, people in the ghost palace can''t control it. So, do you understand now? "


    Murongsheng''s expression is a little hard to say.


    I understand. I understand.


    She just didn''t expect that Shangguan Huang would be so overbearing in muyue Kingdom


    "But are you sure you want to go to the banquet for the frontier envoys?"


    "Go, why not? Good food and drink are waiting on me. Why don''t I go? Besides, according to what you said, people in the capital are afraid of the ghost palace. What''s my fear? "


    It''s not that she hasn''t been to this kind of party, and she''s not someone who hasn''t seen a big scene.


    It''s also good to take a look at the local conditions and customs of muyueguo palace.


    But


    "Your master, which Prince of the emperor?" Murongsheng is a little curious.


    There are too many identities of shangguanhuang.


    Can''t be the prince of two countries?


    "The fourth prince, the master disappeared in the early years. After he was found back by the emperor, he changed his temperament and established the ghost palace. His reputation has long been passed on


    "Oh."


    Murongsheng nodded.


    Early missing, later recovered?


    It seems that it''s very likely that the civet cat is changing the prince?


    "But I guess no one would want you to go to the party."


    "Why?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and said, "this is the emperor''s edict. Let me go to the banquet. What can others say if they just don''t want me to participate? Can they get past the emperor? "


    What she said was so true that she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Or are you afraid that I will be targeted when I go to the banquet?"


    "Oh, it''s my fault. Your master may have offended all the people in the capital."


    How can shangguanhuang''s style not offend others?


    What murongsheng said suddenly choked Ling Ba Yi, and she couldn''t say a word.


    It''s so congested.


    His master It''s true that almost all the people in the capital will be offended.


    There is no offending family, that is because the master suddenly disappeared, there is no time to offend!


    Ling Ba sighed. Now he finally understood why the restaurant he opened had the name of the owner, but no one came to patronize it.


    It''s not that the owner of his family is offending people. Who will patronize his restaurant!!!


    With murongsheng back to shangguanhuang yard, listen to murongsheng command to take out a skirt.


    After watching Ling ba for a long time, he couldn''t help but ask, "you Don''t tell me, are you going to the party in this suit? "


    Murongsheng picked up the dress he had just taken and looked at it: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    She looks very good, no problem!


    How to listen to the tone of Ling Ba, as if so disgusted?

 Chapter 1984

    Looking at murongsheng like this, Ning BA''s heart is choked to death!!!


    "You You As a woman, how can you be so careless


    "Not particular?" Murongsheng was even more muddled. "As a woman, I don''t pay attention to it? Isn''t that good? "


    "I''ve never seen a woman like you before!" Lingba almost died of vomiting blood!!


    Murongsheng is going to be angry because of the messy words that Lingba said.


    "A woman like me? What happened to me?! You don''t want me to beat you just because you''re under your master''s command! "


    "You "You''re a ghost princess, and you''re at a state banquet. What you represent is the face of the ghost King''s house. You just You''re going to wear that dress? Are you not afraid of being ridiculed? "


    Ling Bayi, disgusted, pinched the suit from murongsheng''s hand and looked at it: "look at this style, look at this one. Not to mention the old style of the past years, it''s just for the maid. Maybe the maid won''t wear it. You still want to dress for the state banquet? Shame is the face of the ghost palace!! Where do you want my master''s face? "


    "Your master is in a coma now. No one will care about your master''s face!"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "besides, your master has offended so many people. It''s a little more convenient for me to wear. Isn''t it easy to get away from things quickly? You don''t want to be seven or eight, it''s not for you! I don''t hate it myself


    Ling BA was upset by murongsheng''s words: "no, you can''t wear this suit. Hurry up and change it for me


    Ling Ba said, directing the servant girl: "go, take out the most gorgeous clothes that the ghost princess brought to me!"


    He wants to choose a suit for Murong Sheng.


    It''s the ghost palace that doesn''t admit shame!


    How can he lose his master''s face!


    Murongsheng was speechless and sat beside him with his hands around his chest: "OK, you can choose. I want to see what flowers you can choose!"


    According to Ling Ba, the maid really picked out three sets of the most gorgeous clothes from the clothes murongsheng brought to wring ba.


    However, Ling Ba looks at the three sets of clothes put in front of him by her servant girl with dull eyes. She looks at murongsheng in disbelief and points out: "this These are your three most gorgeous suits? "


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows: "yes, what''s the problem?"


    She came out to help shangguanhuang find a way to wake up, not to eat, drink and play!


    The clothes she brought out, of course, should be comfortable and convenient.


    Why do you have to wear that kind of complicated clothes?


    "What''s the problem? I think it''s a big problem! "


    Ling BA was so angry by Murong Sheng that he was about to spurt blood: "what''s the difference between this and the one just now?"?? It''s just a few more accessories on the clothes, and then what? so what? And then there''s no more


    "My God!! Where did you come from? How did you get to know our master!! Other people''s families, even the concubines, will have one or two sets of gorgeous clothes to attend the banquet, but what about you?!! You''re not much worse dressed than a maid! "


    Lingba is about to collapse.

 Chapter 1985

    Ling Ba took a deep breath: "I don''t know where you came from. Wait! I''ll be back in a minute! "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes.


    Where else could she have come from?


    She is a real ghost princess, the princess of shangguanhuang!


    Who knows what this muyue Congress looks like!


    You think she''s a disgrace?!


    She didn''t dislike the ghost King''s house. It''s good to be poor!


    I don''t know where shangguanhuang collected so many wonderful flowers, one by one!


    Looking at Ling Ba running out, the little maid who brought her clothes thought she had done something wrong: "Princess This... "


    "It''s none of your business. You go down first." Murongsheng waved his hand and asked the maid to take down the clothes and put them away. He sat here waiting for Lingba to come.


    The speed of Lingba was very fast. After a while, someone moved a wooden box.


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "aren''t you? Are you stingy? How can I choose a box of clothes? "


    Ling Bayi listened with some reluctance: "that''s because you represent the face of the ghost King''s house when you go out. Otherwise, do you think I''m willing to move things out for you?"


    This is his collection!!


    In this way, the free cheap to this woman!!


    This woman who doesn''t know where to come from!!!


    Murongsheng didn''t want to go in the past. After all, she didn''t care what she wore.


    But looking at Ling BA''s expression, it seems that if she wants to wear her own clothes, she will tie her up and change her own clothes.


    After thinking about it, murongsheng went to have a look.


    After all, this Lingba is a subordinate of shangguanhuang. How can we give him face.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Murongsheng goes to the wooden box and stands, while Lingba turns around her twice.


    Murongsheng was dizzy: "what are you doing! Can you stop spinning, dizziness! "


    Ling Ba rolled his eyes: "do you think I want to see you very much? I just want to see what suits you! It turns out that you haven''t opened it yet?!! How could my master like you


    Murongsheng really wanted to give him a punch at this moment.


    Man!


    Dog man!


    What''s wrong with her?!


    Isn''t it that it hasn''t protruded forward yet?!!


    It will be later!


    But now she looks good, her skin is white!


    What are you dissatisfied with?


    Just like shangguanhuang, she doesn''t deserve it, OK???


    Murong Sheng wants to curse his mother.


    "Forget it, as far as your body is concerned, it''s OK to wear this dress." Ling eight some of the dislike, in the serious after watching murongsheng more dislike.


    After all, the appearance of murongsheng is really hard to take out!


    Clearly before so many beautiful women pursue master, master a despise, how now take a fancy to such a woman?


    However, the master has already taken a fancy to him. What else can he say as a subordinate?


    I can only hold my nose and bear it!


    "I tell you, you have to protect me. This is what I was going to give to the future Princess... "


    At the beginning, he asked someone to make clothes according to his perfect figure!


    Who knows!


    Ling BA''s mouth muttered: "I don''t know how the master will take a fancy to you. You can''t wear this suit, but you have to change it. Fortunately, there is xiuniang in your house, otherwise you will be humiliated by the ghost palace!"


    This dress is much better than the pile of rags that this woman just took out!

 Chapter 1986

    Ling Ba takes out the clothes from the wooden box and let Murong Sheng look at them to see what the gorgeous clothes are like.


    I have to say that this suit of Lingba is really gorgeous.


    Every place is full of wealth and a waste of money.


    This makes murongsheng a little curious. Isn''t this Lingba poor?


    Isn''t this ghost palace too poor to afford food?


    How can you take out so much silver to buy such gorgeous clothes?


    "You Where did you get so much silver? " Murongsheng''s first reaction is not to praise whether the suit is good or not, but to pay attention to how much it costs first!!!


    It''s all white money!


    Is it a waste to use it all on clothes?


    She is an industrious and thrifty person. She likes to spend money on food!


    "You don''t care how much money you spend. It has nothing to do with you. Just say, how nice this suit is!" Lingba shakes with the clothes in her hand.


    Murongsheng''s heart trembled.


    I''m afraid that Lingba shakes off the pearls inlaid on the clothes. How much money will be wasted!!!


    "Good looking."


    She is not willing to wear the beautiful clothes on her body. It''s a kind of desperation!


    This kind of clothes should be treasured and hung?!


    Why wear it on people?!


    "Much better than your suits?"


    Ling BA''s tone revealed a trace of complacency: "I''ll tell you about this suit, but it''s not ordinary at all! This is the best embroiderer of muyue country! And the patterns on it are all made of gold. Even muyue kingdom is very rare. It can be regarded as a treasure! "


    "Yes, yes, yes," murongsheng didn''t have any interest in Ling BA''s show off of this suit. What she wanted to know most was the price. "How much money did you spend on this suit?"


    Who knows, with a wave of her eight big arms, she seems not to care about this little silver at all: "what silver is not silver, this is specially made for the future ghost princess! Who knows... "


    He thought his master would find them a gorgeous beauty to be a ghost princess, but he didn''t expect his master to find a bean sprout


    Now he deeply doubts whether the master''s eyes are not very good?


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, and didn''t bother to ask how much silver Lingba was: "you say, this suit is for the future ghost princess?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well, I see. I''ll take it."


    Eight Caragana


    Ha ha ha.


    He is a little forget, in front of this not on the stage of the woman, is their ghost princess!!!


    In his heart, murongsheng will never be the best choice for the ghost princess!


    But his master didn''t know which one was wrong. He found such a ghost princess and what else could she say.


    "So reluctant? Don''t you want to give it to me? Then I don''t want it, "murongsheng waved his hand." take it back. I''ll wear my own clothes on the state banquet later. "


    "No way!" Lingba gritted her teeth: "if I give it to you, I''ll give it to you. You can''t wear your own clothes to the state banquet. It''s a shame!"


    Just the clothes of murongsheng, it''s a shame to wear them out!


    People in the whole capital will think that the ghost palace has no money!

 Chapter 1987

    Now, even if murongsheng doesn''t want clothes, Ning Ba wants to give them to murongsheng.


    Forced to do nothing, Murong Sheng had to satisfy Ling BA''s wish and take the clothes away.


    Then, like an ordinary question, he asked, "hey? Does your master have no one to chase him? "


    "Of course!! You don''t know? The first beauty in the capital, once wanted to marry our master! If you want to be a ghost princess, it''s a pity that our master doesn''t like her! The master of our family has such an eye.... "


    Said, Ling eight directly stuck, how can''t speak out.


    He thought that their master''s vision was so high that he could not even see the first beauty in the capital.


    Since she knew that the woman she was looking for was the one in front of her, she had a deep suspicion.


    My master''s vision is not high, but blind at all?


    You don''t eat delicacies, but you like home cooked dishes?


    The first beauty in Beijing.


    Murongsheng''s mind if there is understanding.


    I''m afraid that those who can be called the first beauty in the capital will not have a bad family background. Maybe they will meet at the state banquet?


    Then she has to dress up and put on the suit that Ling Ba gave her.


    If you lose, you don''t lose.


    How can not be in front of the enemy of shame!


    "Well, you can go out now. I''m going to bed."


    Murongsheng got the information he wanted to know and directly withdrew Ling ba.


    At the moment when Lingba was pushed out, he was still in a daze. After all the others were shut out, he immediately responded: "what do you mean, what do you sleep in the morning?"


    "I''ll do whatever I like. At the beginning, your master couldn''t control me. Do you think you could control me?" Murongsheng didn''t care about Ling Ba, so he called out yingmu directly: "yingmu, guard the door for me, don''t let anyone come in and disturb me!"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Shadow wood appeared outside the door and stopped Ling BA from knocking.


    "Yingmu! Do you know who your master is? Why do you listen to this woman so much? "


    "Madam is also the master. The master said before he was unconscious. Let me listen to her." The shadow of wood has no expression.


    "You


    Ling eight want to have a good fight with shadow wood, but his heart is very clear about the strength of shadow wood.


    Even five, he may not be able to beat yingmu!


    The gas of the whole person is about to explode, can only be angry to leave.


    Of course, when you leave, you don''t forget to shout to the inside: "you''d better be careful. This suit is very expensive. Don''t break it for me!"


    Even if murongsheng heard it, he didn''t bother to respond to Lingba.


    The clothes have been given to her. She can do whatever she likes.


    Even if it''s cut and burned, it''s all her business. What does it have to do with Lingba?!


    However, she was not willing to break such a valuable dress.


    Murongsheng compared the clothes on his body, and then changed the place that didn''t fit him a little with his skillful embroidery work. He put his clothes aside and had a good sleep.


    Because of shangguanhuang last night, she almost tossed and turned for a long time and didn''t fall asleep. Now she has time to make up for it.


    After all, she is not alone now, and she still has to take good care of her body.

 Chapter 1988

    I wake up naturally after a sleep.


    When I woke up, I looked at the time. It seemed that it was a long time before the state banquet. I didn''t need to worry at all.


    Hearing murongsheng wake up, yingmu stands outside the door and asks, "madam, do you need to prepare some food?"


    "Well."


    Murongsheng answered and sat up from the bed in a confused way.


    Eat, or eat.


    After all, she is going to attend the state banquet later. She is still a little clear about this kind of ostensible banquet.


    When you get there, you may not have enough to eat.


    Because the meals on the table are all in flowing style, and they will be delivered when they are ready. Even in advance, waiting for the banquet to start. So diet, it is likely to be cold on the way.


    It doesn''t taste good. It can''t even bite.


    So in the ghost King''s house, if you can eat some, just eat some.


    After a while, there were some suitable food on the table.


    "Madam, just now Ling Ba came three times and wanted to wake her up. She was stopped by her subordinates." What happens when murongsheng is sleeping, yingmu reports to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng listened and nodded. There were only two things that Ling Ba came to find her.


    One is to tell her to take good care of her clothes, because they cost a lot of money.


    Second, I want to ask her how to make money.


    Looking at Lingba, if you want to make money now, you''re going crazy.


    It seems that the ghost palace is not poor for one day or two.


    When murongsheng has a good meal, yingmu calls a servant girl to help him dress up.


    After everything is done, the little servant girl looks at murongsheng, with a bit of surprise in her eyes: "the princess is so beautiful."


    Murong Sheng did not modestly pick eyebrows: "this is natural."


    How can she grow ugly?


    All the people who said she was ugly were blind!


    Lingba bear the brunt of it, is a blind existence!


    "Let''s go, it''s time to enter the palace! Are you ready? Don''t... " This time, Ling Ba came uninvited. When he saw the appearance of murongsheng, he suddenly became a mute.


    Murong God raised his eyebrows: "what do you want to do when you speak?" Invisible from the body out of the pressure, let the eight Leng.


    When murongsheng comes to him, Ling Ba comes back to herself. Like a eunuch, she puts the back of her hand in front of murongsheng.


    Such a dogleg posture


    Really let murongsheng''s heart dark cool very much!


    Put it on the back of Lingba''s hand and walk into the carriage.


    Lifting the curtain of the carriage, he looked at Ling Ba standing under the carriage and said, "do you think I''m disgraced by the ghost King''s house now?"


    "No, No." Ling Ba shook her head.


    Not to mention, this woman didn''t look good before.


    But now dress up carefully, put on good-looking and gorgeous clothes, instantly very bright, with the previous appearance just like two people!


    In particular, the momentum of this body is really on a par with the master!


    Standing there, I can''t help but want to make people surrender!


    It seems that the master''s vision is really good, not blind at all!


    Because it''s easy to find a good-looking one, but it''s really hard to find one with the same aura as the master!


    In particular, it''s even more difficult to find a good-looking and powerful one!


    After all, their master is a dragon and a phoenix among the people, whose bearing is not comparable to that of ordinary people!


    I want to find a woman who can stand with the master and whose Aura will not be suppressed by the master. After watching for so many years, it seems that she is the only one.


    Even the first beauty in Beijing, who had been chasing her master, didn''t have such an atmosphere!

 Chapter 1989

    On the contrary, in front of this woman, actually really suitable for standing in the master''s side!


    "It''s really me. The clothes I bought are so powerful! Let you wear can become another person, good-looking, I really admire myself Even though she is impressed by murongsheng''s bearing, she still doesn''t praise murongsheng openly. She always praises herself in disguise and frankly!


    Murongsheng smiles at Lingba.


    This kind of smile is not the usual kind of smile, but with a kind of unkind smile!


    All of a sudden, something bad happened to Ling BA''s heart.


    Before waiting for himself to dodge, Murong Sheng has already grasped his ear.


    "Oh, is it that hard to brag about me? When you have to praise yourself, praise me in disguise? What do you think is the matter with you? I''ve never seen such a man who is so duplicative. "


    "Hiss, hiss, pain! Don''t think you are a ghost princess, you can pull my ear! Let go! Come on, let me go! " Lingba grinned in pain.


    "Tut, it''s like you can beat me," murongsheng let go of Ling BA''s ear, and quickly twisted her face. When she didn''t respond, "ah, I''m going to the palace. You can watch the ghost palace for me, and don''t let any lawless people in."


    Ling Ba rubbed his face and ears depressed: "I know, I know, who dares to break into the ghost King''s house. But will you really go alone? Do you want someone to go with you? "


    "Yingmu will go with me. You can watch your home well."


    Home?


    This word made Lingba feel a little different, but it was a little interesting.


    "Shadow wood? That''s OK. Everyone in the palace knows yingmu. With him, no one dares to do anything to you. " With yingmu''s loyal appearance, I''m afraid that if someone is really bad to this woman, that person will go to see Yama.


    As the carriage moved forward, murongsheng waved his hand and left a sentence in the air: "little brother, you should be good. Come back, I''ll bring you food." ,


    "Oh."


    Lingba responds subconsciously.


    As a result, when the response was finished, it immediately came to me.


    Little brother??!


    "Who do you call little brother?"?! I can tell you that I''m probably older than yingmu. Don''t just call other people''s younger brother In response, Ling Ba shouts to murongsheng, who has gone far away.


    Unfortunately, the reaction is too slow. Murongsheng has long gone away.


    After Lingba''s vent like roar, murongsheng''s carriage has disappeared.


    Lingba stamped her feet in a huff. She was so angry.


    How can there be such an irritating woman in this world!!!


    What''s more, he also sent out all the gifts he had prepared for the future Princess of the ghost!! To this woman who only met once!!!


    What''s wrong with him??


    Even just now, like a eunuch, he stretched out the back of his hand and helped the woman into the carriage!!!


    Who has enjoyed such treatment before!!


    Only this woman!!


    Only this woman has enjoyed it, and he, in the past, went to murongsheng to settle accounts


    How can things turn out like this??


    Crazy


    Really crazy!!!


    He''s crazy!!!


    He has no stingy people!!!

 Chapter 1990

    Murongsheng sat in the carriage and slowly came to the door of the palace.


    Although the carriage of the ghost King''s mansion is more popular, murongsheng doesn''t feel much.


    After all, in the big Zhou Dynasty, the carriage of the ghost King''s house was more popular than here!


    There are all eight horses pulling the carriage. Here, I''m a little bit restrained. I only use four horses to pull the carriage. What''s the dissatisfaction?


    I lost four horses!


    However, in muyue country, it is still very arrogant.


    At least when the carriage stopped, they saw someone pulling the carriage with four horses. They not only whispered to each other, but also asked who it was. They were so arrogant outside the palace.


    "Who is the man who pulls the cart with four horses outside the palace? How can it be so arrogant? Are you not afraid that the emperor will blame you? "


    On weekdays, some ladies don''t like to go out, so they ask their husbands what they are.


    Because even if they don''t go out much on weekdays, they know that they can''t use four horses to pull cars in the capital.


    So when they heard that it was the carriage of the ghost princess, no one was not surprised.


    Mainly because


    For so many years, the ghost king didn''t want to get married. Even the first beauty in the capital chasing after the ghost king, also did not succeed in catching the ghost king.


    As a result, suddenly someone said something


    A ghost princess came to the ghost King''s house?


    Under normal circumstances, isn''t this a joke?!!!


    What kind of woman would win the ghost King''s heart?


    What kind of woman would be, not afraid of the ghost king, but also married the ghost king?


    Suddenly, in the face of murongsheng, a woman born in the sky, all the civil and military officials in the capital whispered.


    I want to communicate with you to see if anyone knows the origin of the ghost princess.


    "Who are you?" One of the warriors came forward and took the lead.


    At this time, only to see the carriage door slowly opened, came out from inside a woman in red clothes. When the woman came out of the moment, as if all the limelight, all her feet.


    No one''s fighting!


    It''s clear that he is thin and small, but the momentum emanating from his body makes him almost breathless.


    Let just still to this carriage fingering and whispering person, instant all shut up the mouth.


    Murongsheng stood on the top of the carriage and looked down at the people below.


    Let just that question murongsheng who are some of the people can''t bear, even don''t know where to put.


    Just arrogant appearance can be said to be gone.


    Murongsheng looked at the woman and sneered: "can''t you see the mark on the carriage? Are you blind or can''t see? "


    "You Xi Lanlan''s face flushed, "how do you talk! Who knows if the logo of your carriage is real, maybe fake? You say, don''t you? "


    Xi Lanlan''s momentum is not stupid. He knows what he says may be weaker. He also involved the people beside him and asked them.


    But the people next to him didn''t respond. After all, the mark of the ghost palace can''t be impersonated by anyone.


    No one dares to be an outsider and doesn''t want to get involved in this matter without knowing the status of the ghost princess in the ghost palace.

 Chapter 1991

    Some people nodded with approval, but no one came forward to speak.


    After all, the ghost King''s house can''t be provoked by anyone!


    At least, if the emperor really invited the ghost princess to attend this state banquet, this attitude can at least explain a lot of things.


    So, they are all people in the court.


    No one is stupid.


    If you were stupid, you would have been eliminated by this court for a long time. How could you stand up to now?


    If we don''t find out the reason, we will not get involved.


    And Xi Lan said things, we can only be silent.


    After all, the mark of the ghost palace can not be impersonated, and no one dares to impersonate the ghost palace.


    Seeing that no one around stood up to help Xi Lanlan speak, murongsheng instantly understood what was going on.


    These people want to know, but do not dare to stand up, can only be Xi Lan pushed out as a bird, and then to find out the cause of the matter.


    It seems that the person who stands out is either stupid or stupid, or he has a different feeling towards shangguanhuang.


    As for that, why did murongsheng not regard people as the first beauty in the capital who pursued shangguanhuang?


    Because this appearance, at most, is a small jasper, how can it be called the first beauty in the capital?


    Murong Sheng sneers at Xi Lan. The smile is full of contempt. He doesn''t mean to put people in the eye at all.


    This provocation, immediately let Xi Lan furious, want to pull people down from the carriage, give two slaps.


    However, before waiting for Xi Lanlan to carry out the implementation, a voice rang: "what are you doing here?"


    Xi Bingxin, Xi Lanlan''s sister.


    As soon as I came out of the carriage, I saw the scene and understood it immediately. It seems that this big chested and brainless sister of our family has provoked something.


    The vision followed Xi Lan''s vision to see in the past, one eye saw the carriage of ghost King''s mansion, the facial expression immediately white rise.


    Heart secretly scold, Xi Lan is really a little uneasy!!


    How can I meet with the people in the ghost palace?!!


    He''s really a troublemaker. He can''t speak without thinking!


    Even if the ghost princess out of some strange, but with her Xi Lan what relationship!


    Don''t you see no one around talking?


    Are watching Xi Lanlan play freely!


    When the time comes to offend the ghost princess, it''s just Xi Lan''s bad luck!


    If it were not for this banquet, the emperor said that everyone would attend, otherwise she would not bring Xi Lan, the trouble maker, to attend!


    "Sister! I didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you call me again? " Xi Lanlan saw Xi Bingxin coming down from the carriage and said, "he said she was a ghost princess. I don''t believe it!"


    Xi Bingxin is not a fool. When they confront each other, they have noticed the existence of murongsheng. After hearing Xi Lanlan''s words, the whole person almost fainted!


    Troublemaker, what a troublemaker!


    How can Xi Bingxin bring such a troublemaker to her side?!


    How did such a troublemaker become her sister?!


    As soon as she comes out, can''t she take advantage of the situation to get this thing done?!


    Why do you have to go here? Is it easy to be a ghost King''s residence!

 Chapter 1992

    Seeing that Xi Bingxin didn''t speak, Xi Lan pointed to murongsheng''s hand and got excited: "elder sister! Look! Ghost palace so long have not come out a ghost princess, she suddenly appeared is fake! Even the emperor dares to cheat. He''s really bold! "


    What is this?!


    This is called the crime of deceiving you!


    By Xi Lanlan said so, Xi Bingxin is remembered.


    Ghost palace, how ever had a ghost princess?


    Where did the ghost princess come from?


    However, Xi Bingxin doesn''t speak like Xi Lanlan, regardless of the occasion. She can say whatever she wants.


    No matter whether this woman is a real ghost princess or not, she can''t talk nonsense on such occasions.


    More said more wrong, less said less wrong, did not say a word, can be in the eyes of these people!


    If the question is right, it''s a good thing.


    But what if it''s wrong?


    There are so many Baroness here. In their eyes, the position of daughter-in-law should be considered carefully. Moreover, if it is true that this ghost palace will not let go of slandering their princess, then she


    Xi Bingxin stabilizes his mind and looks at murongsheng without speaking rashly.


    But Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, it seems that the two sisters are smart and not smart.


    Look at this elder sister. She doesn''t say a word when she doesn''t understand the truth, but this younger sister doesn''t know anything. She''s doing nothing here.


    "Sister, why don''t you talk?"


    Looking at Xi Bingxin didn''t speak as he imagined, Xi Lan tugged Xi Bingxin''s arm and shook it violently.


    Angry Xi Bingxin wants to throw Xi Lanlan away!


    But she can''t!


    She has to bear it!


    In front of so many people, if she really threw Xi Lan''s arm away, it would soon come out that Xi''s sisters were at odds with each other in the capital. How could she do such a thing?


    She wants a good reputation, not a bad one!


    Holding back the idea that Xi Lanlan can''t be buttoned on the ground with a slap, Xi Bingxin gently pacifies Xi Lanlan: "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you? It''s a ghost princess. How can you be so unreasonable?"


    However, Xi Lanlan is just like a man who has no brain. He just doesn''t follow Xi Bingxin''s words. Instead, he feels that his elder sister doesn''t help him to speak. He is very angry: "elder sister! She said she''s a ghost princess, is that what she is?! I don''t believe it! There''s no news about the ghost King getting married. How could she be the ghost princess? "


    At this time, a sharp voice came out from behind: "Princess ghost, you are here before. I can find you."


    Murong Sheng looked in the direction of the voice. After a long time, he finally decided that this father-in-law was not the one who went to the ghost Palace last time.


    "Princess ghost, the party hasn''t started yet. The queen wants you to do it and see her."


    Oh?


    Queen?


    Murongsheng picks eyebrows. It seems that she is a ghost princess. Is she adorable?


    It''s not this question, it''s that person who wants to see.


    What?


    The ghost king in Dazhou is frightening, but it''s so popular here?


    Is the contrast too big?


    It''s just, the queen wants to see her?


    Why does the queen want to see her?


    Listen to Lingba introduction, shangguanhuang is not the prince from the palace?


    Oh, no, it should be the original one. It didn''t come out of the Queen''s stomach.


    What did the queen do when she saw her?

 Chapter 1993

    So what was the Queen''s idea of meeting her?


    Murongsheng''s heart was full of some muttering, but he didn''t speak.


    Nodded: "please lead the way in front of me."


    "Princess ghost, this way, please. I''ll show you the way." My father-in-law immediately extended his hand and helped murongsheng down from the carriage.


    Followed by a expressionless shadow wood, the people around startled.


    Murongsheng followed his father-in-law, ignored the eyes of the people around him, and looked in the other direction of the crowd.


    This father-in-law''s attitude towards her is quite respectful, which at least shows that the queen has no malice towards her sudden ghost princess.


    No matter why the queen asked her to go, the soldiers came to cover the water and earth.


    As an outsider, she was not clear about the relationship between muyue country at all. She could only explore it slowly.


    Anyway, she is not the kind that can be knocked down casually. Besides, isn''t there yingmu beside her?


    If there is any danger, yingmu will not stand by.


    and, according to her understanding of Shangguan Huang, Shangguan Huang is unlikely to put an eyeliner in the palace.


    Therefore, murongsheng has no sense of fear. He can go wherever he wants. Anyway, he won''t give her anything.


    "Princess ghost, the queen is waiting for you in there now." My father-in-law said respectfully.


    Murongsheng nodded and took two steps forward.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of the palace, a disgusting fragrance came to me.


    I don''t know how the queen can stand such a strong fragrance, at least she can''t carry it!


    Murongsheng held his breath and let himself slow down. Looking up again, he saw the empress sitting on it in bright yellow with a red phoenix embroidered on it.


    "Say hello to the queen, thousand years, thousand years."


    "Is this the princess of hell?" The empress quickly stopped, "please get up."


    Murongsheng immediately stood up and knelt down without this.


    "Come on, come and sit here." The empress warmly asked murongsheng to take a seat. Suddenly, she thought of something. She was a little embarrassed. "Look at the memory of this palace. I can''t remember anything when I am old. Just now a palace maid knocked over a bottle of flower dew, which made the whole palace full of strong fragrance. Even the palace couldn''t stand the smell. Come on, let''s all sit in the garden


    Murong Sheng nodded: "listen to the Queen''s command."


    The guest is as the host wishes. Naturally, everything she is a guest should be in accordance with the master''s habits.


    The queen smiles at murongsheng, turns her head and scolds the maid in waiting: "don''t you hurry up and disperse the taste! After a while, the emperor comes. Do you still want to drive him out? "


    What the queen said was very small, but her voice was small, and murongsheng could hear it.


    However, in the current situation, murongsheng only thinks that he has not heard anything.


    When the queen turned around and looked at murongsheng, the sharp and mean face just facing the maid of honor disappeared completely, leaving only intimacy: "let''s go, the flowers in the garden have just opened, and they are quite good. Just in time, we can have a good look."

 Chapter 1994

    Yes, yes.


    You are the queen.


    Everything the queen said was right.


    Murongsheng didn''t have any opinions. When they both went to the garden.


    There have been palace maids who have arranged the garden for a long time. It''s good to have flowers, tea and snacks.


    That is, people who appreciate flowers are not the ones they want to accompany.


    After taking her seat, the empress went straight to the theme: "are you surprised that this palace wants to see you?"


    When murongsheng didn''t understand the temperament and character of everyone in muyueguo, he didn''t plan to guess with the queen.


    Now that the empress has made it clear, there is no need for her to pretend that she is deaf and dumb and doesn''t know anything: "please help the empress."


    "This..."


    Although it was picked out by the queen, she seemed embarrassed: "it''s not easy to say That is, I want to ask You and How did you know the ghost king and how did you... "


    How did you become a ghost princess?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    Where do you know the queen came to her and asked her such a thing?


    What can she say about this kind of thing?


    It''s said that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty gave the wedding?


    If you say that, will you let them know about shangguanhuang?


    No, no, she can''t say that. She has to find a more appropriate reason to make it up.


    However, before she could speak out, she heard the queen continue: "in fact, the wind review of the ghost king is not very good..." Then the queen lowered her voice, "I only dare to say that when the ghost king can''t see at present. Usually I don''t dare to make rumors about the ghost king."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    I can''t. what are you still doing here?


    Murongsheng said his head was full of question marks.


    "In fact, if you become a ghost princess, it means that you are widowed by the emperor of the year..." The queen continued to whisper, "the ghost king is not close to the girl. I heard that there is a little problem in that place. That''s why marriage has become a big problem in muyue kingdom. But I really don''t know how the ghost King abducted you. Now people are gone."


    The queen pauses, though she is. But some words in the face, she really some not very good meaning: "I see you today, think you are a good girl. We can''t waste our youth in Guiwang mansion. So, I can give you a promise. As long as you take a fancy to the son of muyue Kingdom and have a heart to heart relationship with others, I will help you remarry! "


    Murongsheng:


    What''s going on?


    What''s going on?


    Can you stop talking and look at the shadow wood standing behind her. She is about to pull out the knife at her waist!!!


    Now murongsheng really wants to be glad that she didn''t drink tea or eat, or she would have spurted something out of her mouth!


    Did she really hear it right?


    The queen, who had never seen her before, brought her here.


    What did the queen say about her??


    Can you help her remarry???


    Huh???


    Now murongsheng not only has question marks on his head, but also on his body.


    What''s the situation?


    How did she react to some of her eyebrows?


    Let her think about it quietly?


    Because the queen saw that she was a good girl, so she couldn''t bear to take her in the ghost King''s house. Can she help her remarry?


    Let her have the courage to find her second spring?


    Does the queen have a grudge against shangguanhuang?


    Do you have to encourage shangguanhuang''s daughter-in-law to go to the wild man?

 Chapter 1995

    "This..." Murongsheng is a little strange, "if the empress doesn''t look like a good person to me?"


    "Naturally, I will not mention it to you. What does it have to do with the queen of this palace to let you live and die on your own?"


    What the queen said was a righteous one, which made murongsheng not know what to say.


    At least murongsheng didn''t think that the queen wanted to see her. What he told her would be like this story??


    It''s so mysterious. There''s nothing wrong with calling it a story.


    "This..."


    Murongsheng didn''t know what kind of attitude to face the Queen: "empress, is this unreasonable? Even if you really want to remarry Ministers will also Are you against it? "


    Although she is not a member of muyueguo.


    Even after Shangguan Huang wakes up, he can change his face, but he is not a member of muyue kingdom.


    But murongsheng really can''t remember what kind of reason he should use to refute the queen.


    This reason seems to be a very good one?


    Because even if a woman from an ordinary family wants to remarry, she may suffer a little resistance.


    What''s more, she''s still a ghost princess?!!


    It''s a Royal Princess!


    She has never heard of a princess who can remarry!


    This matter, is not with the emperor''s empress want to remarry a reason?


    No!


    Absolutely not allowed!


    Even if the emperor died, it can only be a part of the funeral, or often accompanied by green lights!


    So as a princess, it can only be like this!


    After all, they are royal people.


    If you die, it''s a royal ghost!


    Remarriage?


    Don''t even think about it. It''s absolutely impossible!


    After murongsheng expressed her doubts, the queen did not directly guarantee that she could handle this matter.


    However, the tone and the action of speaking out are no different from patting the chest and murongsheng''s assurance: "you can just rest assured that this point can be said in front of you, and we will definitely eliminate the dissidents and help you realize it without fear of difficulties!"


    "Because I really don''t want to see such a good girl as you. I can''t bear to be widowed for such a long time!"


    Murongsheng is really a little deceived.


    Looking at the queen like this, she really didn''t know that the queen of muyue kingdom was such a warm-hearted person??


    How can you encourage her??


    Let her cheat??


    Is this really fantastic?


    What is this for?


    This queen should not have a grudge against Shangguan Huang, right?


    Here, she secretly encourages her to cheat. When she really has a second spring, she arouses public anger and kills her??


    Or is it simply to have a grudge against Shanghuang and let his princess cheat??


    Murongsheng really can''t figure out what the queen means.


    But no matter which one, they all feel headache and don''t know how to deal with it.


    But this pit, murongsheng is absolutely not casually jump down.


    Because if you just jump like this, you may be doomed.


    To be on the safe side, or


    "Thank you for your kindness, but my wife also knows the etiquette, justice and disgrace, and knows how to marry a chicken with a chicken and a dog with a dog. If you marry the ghost king, you are the people in the ghost King''s house. You won''t remarry easily. "

 Chapter 1996

    If she does remarry.


    I''m afraid yingmu will lead people directly and assassinate the queen.


    After all, shangguanhuang let yingmu take good care of her, but she was encouraged to remarry by the queen.


    Who is not angry? Who is not angry?


    "You really don''t have to be afraid at all. Even if it''s the ghost palace, our Palace won''t let them embarrass you." The empress did not listen to murongsheng''s euphemistic refusal. Instead, she strengthened her belief.


    Murongsheng smiles and does not speak.


    Is it so easy to deal with the ghost palace?


    At least in Dazhou, no one dares to boast that he can deal with everything.


    In muyue Kingdom, although she didn''t know what the image of the ghost King''s house was like, she still believed in it.


    It''s not so easy for the ghost King''s house to be dealt with!


    Otherwise, the emperor''s side of the red, how to the ghost palace or was carried out?


    Now, the queen said that she could deal with the ghost palace for her??


    She really didn''t have any other ideas. She just wanted to laugh.


    And


    She will never remarry, no matter what.


    She will be able to find a way to wake up shangguanhuang!


    "No, thank you for your kindness."


    Murongsheng shook his head, and the smile on his face disappeared: "no matter what, I have married the ghost king, which means that the fate of the ghost king and I have been linked together. No matter where the ghost king is now, or how, I will not abandon him to leave and seek my own day. Therefore, the queen does not need to say that I am the one who lives in the ghost palace, and death is the ghost of the ghost palace. To be able to marry the ghost king is my highest honor. "


    The words made the smile on the Queen''s face subside. She looked at Murong Sheng for a while, and then suddenly laughed: "originally, the ghost princess is very satisfied with the marriage. It seems that the ghost king didn''t rob the marriage of the people''s daughter. In this case, the palace is more relieved. "


    "I thought such a good girl was given by the ghost King Now it seems that they are in love. I won''t think about it any more. "


    With that, the queen seemed to be really relieved: "that''s good, that''s good. I''m relieved."


    Murongsheng didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, all watching the Queen''s performance alone.


    When the empress finished, the father-in-law who had just led murongsheng came and came to the empress''s ear and said softly, "empress, your royal highness is coming."


    Prince?


    The prince of muyue?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    If she thinks that the prince has come, then she doesn''t have to stay here to prevent her mother and son from reminiscing.


    Immediately leave, the queen did not stop.


    He also kindly asked his father-in-law to take murongsheng to the place where the state banquet was held.


    When murongsheng went away, the smile on the Queen''s face disappeared.


    "Mother."


    The prince came over and took a look at the place where murongsheng was just sitting.


    The position is empty, except for a cup of cold tea, there is nothing.


    "What are you looking at?" The queen took a look at the prince.


    The prince drew his eyes back: "nothing."


    "It''s nothing. You''re running here?" The queen sneered and threw away the cup in her hand.


    Immediately came up, palace people came to clean up, by the way, for a new set of tea.


    The new tea set is obviously a little higher than the one just now!

 Chapter 1997

    "The plan didn''t work?" Looking at the queen, the prince guessed the result.


    "I didn''t succeed. I was almost ridiculed by that girl!" The Queen''s face was very cold. "I don''t know where the ghost king came from. It''s a little girl movie. It doesn''t mean to be moved at all! It''s not a trick to talk so skillfully! "


    From just talking with murongsheng, the queen faintly felt something wrong.


    As soon as murongsheng left, the queen would react.


    That''s really not right!


    A teenage girl has no interest in remarrying and finding someone who knows the cold and the hot! Let her think that the person talking to her is not a little girl, but a mature person!


    "What''s to be done?" The prince frowned, "if the plan can''t be implemented, how can it make the ghost palace disgrace?"


    And he didn''t expect that the ghost princess who had never met would be so difficult??


    A young woman, actually willing to guard that evil spirit??


    Even if the queen said she could help, she was not fooled??


    I don''t know what that woman''s brain thinks!


    "Oh," said the queen, frowning, "does she really think she has the ability? Can you hold the ghost King''s heart in your arms? What a joke


    What kind of person is the ghost king? She knows better than that girl!


    And!


    The emperor is afraid of the ghost King now, let alone become the ghost princess?!


    When the time comes, the ghost king will appear, this woman will stand beside the ghost king, shoulder to shoulder with him to accept the fear of others!!!


    She, even as the mother of a country, may not be able to make everyone fear her. Why can murongsheng?!!!


    The Queen''s feeling towards murongsheng is just a kind of hatred!


    A kind of jealousy from women!


    She is clearly the queen of muyue country and the mother of a country!


    How can another woman be allowed to stand higher than her?!!


    How can the queen calm down!!!


    She''ll be jealous and angry!!


    "Mother, how should we do this?" The prince didn''t realize the Queen''s mind, and his heart was also worried.


    I''m worried that if the prestige of the ghost king is getting bigger and bigger and the deterrent force is getting stronger and stronger.


    When the ghost king wants the throne, will he give it up??


    No way!


    The prince can only be him, and the future emperor of muyue kingdom can only be him!


    "But it''s no use worrying here. That woman doesn''t want to remarry anyone!" The Queen''s mood is also not very wonderful, "she did not have that kind of idea, or even the slightest meaning, it is useless even if it is anxious!"


    As long as murongsheng doesn''t agree, no matter what they say, it''s useless!


    Because it can''t be done at all!


    Murongsheng himself is not willing, so there is no hope of success.


    "Mother! If that woman can get the favor of the ghost king, she must have some extraordinary ability! "


    The Prince did not know that murongsheng would be so difficult to make, even to the point where oil and salt would not enter!


    But he didn''t talk to the queen casually, but he had already made complete preparations with the queen.


    What if that woman doesn''t want to?


    As long as it''s something he wants to do, he never fails!

 Chapter 1998

    "Mother, did you use the thing I gave you?"


    Although the words didn''t make it clear, the Queen''s heart was the same as the mirror, and nodded slightly: "yes, I''m afraid I''ll be found out, and I''ve specially used flower dew to cover it up."


    The flower dew is really fragrant.


    With a drop of fragrance has been very rich, but in order to cover up things, she smashed a bottle!!


    You know, it''s time-consuming to extract such rich floral dew!


    However, Hualu is gone, and the woman murongsheng hasn''t agreed yet.


    Besides, the fragrance is in her palace. I''m afraid she dare not sleep in her bedroom tonight.


    Not to mention tonight, it''s a whole month or two in the future.


    I''m afraid the emperor would not like to come to her palace.


    Because of the taste, even she can''t stand it!!


    In other words, for such a woman, her blood can be said to be very powerful!


    For a whole few months, you may not see the emperor coming!


    In the past few months, it may not be long outside.


    But in the palace, a lot of goblins may appear in a day to climb up the emperor''s Dragon bed!!!


    If that ghost princess can''t win this time, then she really lost her wife and turned into a soldier!


    "Don''t worry, that woman won''t hide."


    The queen is very confident in her work. After all, she can only succeed, not fail.


    Because the cost of failure is too big, she really can''t afford it.


    The prince was relieved: "that''s good."


    In any case, we must make that woman lose face, let the ghost King house face down, and make no threat to him!


    Since that woman is not willing to remarry at all, let her have a taste of disobedience!


    Wait until the drug attack, let people find that the ghost princess can''t bear lonely in the palace with other men, also was caught a current words.


    This ghost princess certainly can''t do it!


    It will also make the ghost King''s house unable to raise its head in the capital from now on!


    "When dealing with the affairs of the mother, the children''s ministers are always at ease."


    The queen nodded: "I give you a bottle of medicine, you must arrange it properly. If the ghost princess can''t smell, it won''t attack. Don''t let the smell out of the bottle because of recklessness, because if the time is not right... "


    The crown prince nodded: "mother, don''t worry, son minister know."


    The empress and the prince directly arranged the treatment of murongsheng. They looked at each other and saw the schadenfreude in each other''s eyes.


    Murongsheng, who came to the banquet venue, took a seat under the guidance of his father-in-law.


    However, after murongsheng sat down, he felt that his position seemed not quite right??


    Is it too far ahead?


    No, it''s not too far ahead. It''s accurate!


    On the emperor''s right?


    What''s going on here???


    Is the way muyueguo arranges its position so strange?


    Actually a ghost princess''s position, arranged in the emperor''s right hand side, occupied the prince''s position.


    If this is seen, will it be regarded as a thorn in the flesh?


    Murongsheng sat down and felt that there were countless thorns growing under his buttocks, so he couldn''t sit still.

 Chapter 1999

    It''s arrogant.


    It''s so arrogant!


    Even she felt a little arrogant, not to mention what other people thought when they saw this position.


    Murongsheng thinks that he is an outsider, so why don''t he be so arrogant?


    What if you are targeted?


    She''s a cute girl. She''ll be scared.


    "Father in law, can I change this position?"


    Just when the queen strongly advised her to remarry, she felt something wrong.


    Now she has been assigned to this position. Is it difficult for the queen to plan again?


    Put her in such a public position, and then punish her in front of civil and military officials?


    However, Murong Sheng just opened his mouth, and his father-in-law directly said: "Princess ghost, you have just come to muyue country to become a princess. Maybe you don''t know muyue country''s habits. This is the place where his Highness the ghost king used to sit. "


    Shangguanhuang?


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    It seems that shangguanhuang has never concealed his arrogance. No matter where he is, he should be the most prominent one.


    It''s true that everyone''s waist is protruding. Why is shangguanhuang so protruding?


    However, now shangguanhuang in their eyes already belongs to the disappeared person, she a ghost princess continue to sit here, is not very good?


    Or will it be regarded as a thorn in the eye?


    "Don''t worry about the ghost princess. The emperor has specially ordered that the ghost princess and the ghost king should be treated equally." The father-in-law said with a smile, and told the palace maids to serve Murong Sheng well, then he went back.


    Although she sat on shangguanhuang''s exclusive throne.


    But


    What murongsheng has never experienced.


    Sitting in this position, looking at the civil and military officials sitting below, they are all on pins and needles.


    Murongsheng is still a little uneasy when he doesn''t hear the emperor''s words.


    After all, this is not her chassis. I don''t know a person. If I have to be busy, I can only catch the blind.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd.


    This commotion attracted everyone''s attention to murongsheng.


    On a closer look, it turned out that the frontier envoys had come.


    Murongsheng looked at the tall and big figure of a man coming over, and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    These people seem to have the same effect as the people of Jinbi country!


    After all, today''s weather is still very cold, those people wear cool, the upper half of the body is just hanging on the body with fur.


    This dress is so unrestrained that the people of muyueguo who are sitting at the bottom are in a bit of turmoil.


    However, if murongsheng sees more, it''s nothing.


    The one in the front is the one with the highest status in the mission.


    It''s just that it doesn''t look like a simple frontier fortress?


    Murongsheng looks at the person walking in the front, and the person also looks at murongsheng with burning eyes.


    As soon as he sat down, he raised his wine cup in the direction of murongsheng, and his eyes were not shy.


    This group of people here have been very popular, and now it is obvious that the leader has made such a move.


    Let sit down of these people''s eyes, once again fell on Murong Sheng''s body.


    It''s strange.


    Why did the prince of the frontier propose a toast to murongsheng?

 Chapter 2000

    Is the prince here familiar with the ghost princess?


    Did these two people know each other before?


    Shouldn''t it?


    But no one is sure.


    After all, the ghost princess is not a native of muyue country. Who knows who the ghost princess is involved with.


    Everyone''s eyes, all without blinking, stare at their two actions.


    As long as murongsheng does not return, the prince of the frontier fortress will not put down his wine cup and hold it all the time.


    Murongsheng doesn''t know. Does the prince here have a grudge against shangguanhuang?


    Or simply looking at her sitting in such a noble position, want to make an example?


    Especially the arrogant expression on this face is nothing.


    Dare you drink it?


    If you don''t dare to drink it, it''s a confession!


    Murongsheng directly concluded that it might be a feud with shangguanhuang.


    Maybe shangguanhuang used to hold the title of ghost king of muyue Kingdom and bullied people severely?


    But it''s all speculation. After all, shangguanhuang is still dizzy. It''s impossible to relieve her confusion.


    However, since the other party has taken the initiative to provoke, she has nothing to worry about.


    She''s a ghost princess.


    The ghost King''s house is standing behind!


    What is she afraid of?


    It''s a big deal. In addition to the Imperial Palace, I''ll ask someone to put a sack on the prince of the frontier fortress and beat him hard to vent his anger.


    Anyway, he didn''t know who beat him!


    Murongsheng also raises the wine cup in front of him.


    She wanted to drink water, but she didn''t


    There was not a drop of water around, just a wine pot and a wine glass.


    They''ve been forced to this point. If they counseled, they would lose face and hair.


    Murongsheng''s face is expressionless, but his brain is running at a high speed.


    Is it a small sip of wine or a dull one?


    But now that she''s pregnant, it''s impossible for her to drink.


    But


    Huh?


    When murongsheng approaches the wine cup, he finds that there is no smell of wine in it.


    Murong Sheng quietly closer, to make sure that he did not smell wrong.


    In this wine glass, there is no wine taste, but a glass of water.


    Clear water?


    Are the people in the palace so considerate?


    Murongsheng took a look at the maid in waiting beside him. There was nothing special about the maid in waiting. At this time, she was standing on the side honestly.


    Seeing murongsheng turning around, he quickly asked, "Princess ghost, what do you need?"


    So it has nothing to do with this maid in waiting?


    Murong shook his head.


    The palace maid continued: "if the ghost princess has any need, she can tell the maidservant directly."


    The service of muyueguo is pretty good, isn''t it?


    Since it''s not wine in the glass.


    Then there''s nothing to be afraid of. Just drink the glass in your hand.


    It''s just a glass of water. I''m thirsty.


    But Prince liebohan of the frontier fortress was different. He had a real glass of wine in his stomach.


    Of course, I''m not sure that this wine is just a piece of cake for people who have lived outside the Great Wall for a long time.


    After a fight, they put down their wine glasses.


    At this time, it happened that the emperor came out.


    No


    Murongsheng carefully recalled, this person, she seems to have seen before?


    Just when I arrived at muyueguo?


    However, it is clear that the frontier envoys arrived today. Why didn''t the envoys come in advance?


    But the tortoise shrinks in the capital?

 Chapter 2001

    However, none of this is the point.


    Because she is not a member of muyueguo, and she doesn''t need to worry about such things.


    It''s OK for the emperor to worry about such things.


    When the emperor sat down, murongsheng found that all the people sitting under him were princes and daughters. This kind of feeling It''s so cool!!


    Murongsheng had a smile on his face.


    Since the Emperor didn''t say anything, what else could she say?


    Just sit in your seat and don''t move.


    But the emperor''s children didn''t care at all. They sat there quietly and didn''t say a word.


    I''m used to it.


    It doesn''t matter who sits there. It''s not their turn to sit there anyway.


    So, what else do you care about?


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly heard a cold hum.


    Murongsheng looked along the voice and saw a gorgeous woman sitting below.


    You look like a princess sitting in this position?


    Yingmu stooped slightly and came to murongsheng''s ear to introduce: "this is Princess Fu''an."


    Princess Fuan?


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    Murongsheng took his eyes back directly.


    When murongsheng takes her eyes back, Princess Fu''an seems to be more angry and sits there with her hands around her chest.


    I''m not happy.


    I''m very upset.


    But what''s the use of being upset?


    The emperor sat on it, and on the opposite side sat the frontier emissary group, which was particularly eye-catching.


    One by one, they''re naked and vulgar!


    The clothes are nondescript, even the head is also tied with strange braids.


    There are strange things tattooed on the arms!


    It''s not a good thing!


    When Princess Fu''an moved her eyes out of her, murongsheng looked at her.


    It turns out that Princess Fuan is looking at a person with her eyes shining at the moment.


    This appearance, like in heat, also don''t know who to see.


    Murongsheng looked curiously along the line of sight.


    Oh, Hoo!


    There were so many people sitting around. At a glance, we could see who Princess Fuan was staring at.


    Isn''t this the most handsome man in the frontier mission?


    Liebohan.


    Tut Tut, this princess Fu''an is also very powerful. She takes a fancy to the best one at a glance?


    Tut tut.


    I don''t know if Princess Fu''an can roar at this kind of man with dangerous domineering.


    However, when murongsheng looked at Princess Fu''an, he also felt that his eyes fell on her and never moved away.


    Even if murongsheng turned to look at it, he would see that the owner of the vision raised a big smile to her, and was not embarrassed to be caught.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    This prince is really strange.


    She is a ghost princess, he a prince to her smile so sweet, do what.


    Should not be, have what attempt to her?!!


    She thought that she could barely see her face.


    Is to look at all the people present, her appearance can be regarded as excellent, right?


    Murongsheng was made goose bumps by the prince''s smile.


    He didn''t smile at the prince politely, but turned to look ahead.


    They have nothing to do with each other. What do they think of her all the time!

 Chapter 2002

    The emperor around him had already said a long welcome speech at this time. After that, all the people on the scene raised their glasses one after another.


    Murongsheng naturally did as the Romans do, and he also raised his cup.


    Just as the glass was just raised, an arm came from the side and wanted to rob her.


    Fortunately, yingmu''s quick reaction stopped him in time.


    The Prince wanted to reprimand people severely, but as soon as he saw that it was yingmu who stopped him, he immediately swallowed what he was about to say.


    Yingmu is the person around the ghost king.


    Even if the ghost King disappeared now, he did not dare to offend yingmu!


    People have been stopped by shadow wood, Murong Sheng is too lazy to deal with this unknown person.


    Who knows that the prince is not interesting at all. He didn''t feel that murongsheng didn''t want to talk to him. Instead, he said directly, "if the ghost princess can''t drink, I''ll drink for you."


    This sentence almost scared murongsheng silly!


    What is this man talking about??


    Help her drink??


    He, a prince?


    And she, the ghost princess of today??


    Why did she let the prince drink the wine of the ghost princess??


    Who are you?


    Why such a big face?


    I''m so rich.


    Murong Sheng was mad at the Tucao, but make complaints about his face with a polite smile: "no, it''s just a glass of wine." What''s more, the wine in the glass has been replaced with boiled water!


    If really let the prince touch, a stuffy, then she is not about to show it?


    No one would refuse him in public. This is an experience that the prince has never had.


    It''s embarrassing.


    But now people are all stifling the wine cup in their hands, no one noticed here, the crown prince''s face was relieved a bit, and he drank the wine in his hands.


    But the emperor noticed the situation here.


    But even if you notice, he can''t provoke the ghost princess, but the prince His son, more impossible to let him face down.


    Since it''s a small matter and it''s all over, there''s no need to intervene.


    If you really want to step in, it will become a big thing on this occasion.


    The Emperor just took a look at the situation here, nodded to the eunuch next to him, and heard his father-in-law sing: "the banquet begins!"


    The next second, a group of naked singers came up, singing and laughing in the middle of the venue.


    It''s just that people watching around don''t seem to have much interest.


    One by one, they are lazy, holding chopsticks to eat and looking up at the dancing girls from time to time.


    Murongsheng is more boring.


    I don''t have any interest in singing and dancing at all.


    In muyue Kingdom, no one knows him or quarrels with others.


    It''s boring.


    Just looking at the meal in front of me, it looks good. Murong Sheng is just about to pick up chopsticks to eat and fill his stomach.


    Inside the mission, a man who looked similar to the others suddenly stood up and said a lot of incomprehensible things.


    I don''t know if it''s a good dance?


    Or is the food delicious?


    Who knows?


    No one can understand it anyway?


    Even the emperor, I''m afraid, is full of question marks. I don''t know what this man is talking about. He looks at Mr. Li.

 Chapter 2003

    Li Gonggong also shook his head, whispered to the emperor''s ear and said: "emperor, some people in the emissary group will speak the words of muyue country."


    Otherwise, these people would not be sent to muyue.


    I''m afraid this man only said things that people didn''t understand. I''m afraid he did it on purpose.


    Besides the queen, murongsheng is the closest to the emperor. What Li Gonggong whispered in the emperor''s ear, murongsheng heard clearly.


    I have some understanding in my heart. I''m afraid these messengers didn''t come here to do something?


    Otherwise, some people would have talked. How could no one have said muyueguo''s words at the banquet?


    Obviously, this is to make muyueguo look ugly.


    Murongsheng yawned and lost interest.


    No matter whether these people will speak the words of the Central Plains or not, it has nothing to do with her. Anyway, the disgrace is the muyue emperor.


    She is just a little ghost princess. What can I care about?


    No one at the scene could understand, and the strong man was still talking with his mouth open.


    Even because mu Yueguo''s people didn''t understand his speech and didn''t respond, his face became more and more impatient.


    No way, the emperor had to let Li Gonggong down to see the situation.


    As a result, no matter what Mr. Li said or how he said it.


    The man over there is a lot of chatter, speaking some language that others don''t understand.


    For a moment, all muyueguo officials present were quiet.


    It''s not that they don''t want to perform well in front of the emperor. They really don''t understand. They have no chance to perform!


    So, can only be big eyes stare small eyes, looking at each other.


    Murongsheng was filling his mouth with fruit while watching the embarrassing scene.


    It was fun for a while.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng''s eyes inadvertently meet liebohan in mid air. Seeing the eyes full of provocation and ridicule in liebohan''s eyes, murongsheng knows that these people must be intentional!


    It''s clear that you can speak what you understand, but you don''t speak it.


    What does that mean?


    People who look down on muyue country!


    But this liebohan was very strange. Why did he look down upon the people of muyueguo and challenge her for a while??


    Who did she invite? Who did she provoke?


    Are you crazy?


    Or did shangguanhuang bully the frontier fortress before, and they were very vengeful?


    Can''t catch shangguanhuang, see that she is a ghost princess, take out her anger?


    That''s really boring.


    Murongsheng yawned and threw a grape into his mouth.


    Let''s see how the emperor will solve it.


    Finally, what the emperor said to Li Gonggong would be released by a criminal official who could hear the language of the frontier fortress.


    This makes murongsheng a little confused.


    This muyueguo is not small, is it?


    Even if you can''t find one who can speak a foreign language, do you want to go to the prison and release a criminal?


    Murongsheng said that he was very puzzled, but the prince sitting on his side seemed to see murongsheng''s incomprehension and explained in a low voice: "people who knew frontier fortress language before were killed by them."


    Oh, Ho.


    All dead?


    This muyue kingdom is really a little useless


    At the end of the day, there was no one who could handle it, and people had to get rid of the people who were locked up in prison.


    Murong shook his head and sighed.


    No wonder the people here are so poor. It seems that they have nothing to do with the ghost palace, but have problems with the country.


    Because this country, itself is not that kind of fierce one hang!

 Chapter 2004

    However, no matter who comes here, it seems that it has nothing to do with murongsheng.


    Just sit here and eat melons and watch the opera.


    Murongsheng doesn''t bother to talk to the prince. He doesn''t look at anything. He just cares about the food in front of him and eats honestly.


    In a short time, someone from the prison will be wearing a shabby court uniform, the spirit of the very poor people brought over.


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, this crime or a senior official?


    But also, ordinary people, who can understand the fish balls of other countries?


    "The emperor!"


    As soon as the man came in, his eyes turned red, and he knelt down on the ground directly. What I didn''t know was that he was scolding the heartless man!


    It scared murongsheng a lot!


    Did not expect that the officials of muyue country are so open?!!


    It''s possible to have an affair with the emperor??


    There are not enough concubines in the palace, but also with


    Interesting, interesting.


    Being called this, the emperor''s heart also has some embarrassment: "give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. If it''s done well, treat you leniently." What can we do?


    You can''t just let people do things without giving people benefits, can you?


    In this case, who will do things?


    Murong Sheng looked at the situation in front of him and was a little curious. He asked yingmu in his ventral language, "what''s the matter?"


    Whether yingmu knows it or not, she will ask.


    After all, in her eyes, yingmu is so powerful that she knows everything!


    Otherwise, how can you become the dark guard in the dark guard?!


    Yingmu also responds to murongsheng with her belly language: "the eldest daughter seduces the prince, and the second daughter is hit when she sleeps with her father."


    WOW!


    Murongsheng was surprised to hear such eight trigrams.


    The people of muyue country play very well!!!


    Can you tell me about father and daughter??


    Oh, great.


    It''s her lack of knowledge.


    "Well, what does it have to do with this frontier mission?" Murongsheng asked.


    "The news that my subordinates have inquired is that the prince of the frontier fortress has a special preference for his second daughter."


    Oh!!!


    What an exciting relationship!!


    Even father and daughter that what, or can not forget the heart of the white moonlight, is really too moving!


    But


    Looking at this liebohan, it seems that he is not that kind of spoony!


    Murong Sheng directly threw a grape into his mouth, and his mind was filled with a lot of things.


    In order to reduce the crime, the official who committed the crime honestly translated, and suddenly his face became a little ugly: "Emperor Emperor, the envoy asked Are the concubines sitting on the emperor''s left side


    Eating melon and eating himself is something Murong Sheng didn''t expect.


    "No, it''s the ghost princess!"


    This is clearly something that everyone has known for a long time. The frontier mission has to pretend that they don''t know anything and put it on the table.


    "Since it''s not a concubine in the harem, it''s just a ghost princess, why do you sit on the emperor''s left side?"


    Murongsheng''s face changed.


    She can see that she is not deliberately finding fault with the mission?


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes slightly, but yingmu had already made a good posture, waiting for murongsheng to take down his mobile phone.


    Some of the officials in charge of translation didn''t know how to answer. The emperor''s face was also not good-looking: "tell them, it''s custom!"

 Chapter 2005

    "Since it''s the ghost princess, come and have a good drink!"


    The frontier fortress people directly put a big bowl on the table, which is very forthright.


    Murongsheng squinted and did not speak.


    The emperor''s eyes fell on murongsheng, and he hesitated: "Princess ghost, look at Everyone is watching. Why don''t you... "


    Although the words did not finish, but the expression of the meaning has been very obvious.


    Just let her drink with people!


    What''s more, it''s not enough to lose!


    If you lose at home, it''s a shame!


    Murongsheng''s anger is constantly rising. Since her rebirth, she has never met such a humiliating situation!


    The people here, really, should be killed one by one!


    Murongsheng took a look at the past, and directly took a small step back from the frontier fortress emissary. For a moment, he was afraid.


    How can the momentum of the ghost princess look as fierce as the ghost king?!!


    After being startled by murongsheng, too many thoughts emerged in the strong man''s heart. He didn''t even want to continue drinking with murongsheng, but some of them retreated.


    But liebohan, who was sitting beside him, let him come back to himself with a shout.


    Seeing the cold eyes of liebohan, the strong man was sober and quickly expressed his loyalty to others.


    To ensure that they will never give the country shame, will be the ghost princess to dry down!


    He just froze because he didn''t react.


    It''s not clear that a woman still has such a big aura, so she will be shocked, but not next time.


    Liebohan looked at the strong man, frowned and did not speak.


    This ghost princess''s aura is really strong, just didn''t look at him directly, he also felt a little bit of coldness nearby.


    It''s worthy of being chosen by the ghost king.


    "Don''t fail."


    "Yes."


    Murongsheng couldn''t understand the two men talking here. It''s like listening to an outsider.


    It''s the queen, though she thought about murongsheng at the beginning. But she can''t still calculate murongsheng. Murongsheng is calculated by others.


    After a moment''s deliberation, he looked at the strong man and murongsheng again: "how can the ghost princess say that she is all women? How can she drink with a strong man? Why don''t we change people first? "


    "No way!"


    I just said that I don''t know what mu Yueguo''s words are going to say.


    Now I heard the queen say that murongsheng is not allowed to drink with him, and directly use the words that everyone can understand and refuse the queen.


    As soon as murongsheng heard it, he knew that these people were intentional!


    Didn''t you say that just now?


    Now say so sharp, so smooth, really is to laugh to death!


    She wrote it down!


    Let the shadow wood around to this provocative person to write down, wait until after the state banquet, let people look good!


    "But..."


    What else did the queen want to say, but she was interrupted by the strong man: "Princess ghost, don''t you dare?"


    Dare not?


    She really has nothing to dare!


    What''s more, the glass is full of boiled water, so she won''t dare to say.


    Have been forced to this share, if you shrink back, it will not make people feel that she is a shrinking head tortoise, what dare not?

 Chapter 2006

    She doesn''t care if Mu Yueguo is ashamed or not.


    But she represents not only herself, but the whole ghost palace.


    Even if she doesn''t perform well, it will be related to Shangguan Huang.


    "Come on!"


    "Come on, Princess! Don''t give me advice


    "That''s it! Hurry up, don''t waste your time


    The whole frontier mission began to clamor, completely provocative.


    Murongsheng understood that these people were completely premeditated!


    They just want to make a fool of her in front of everyone!


    I don''t know what kind of blow shangguanhuang once gave to these people. Did these people hate shangguanhuang so much?


    Even her daughter-in-law, shangguanhuang, will be implicated?


    And the ladies of the civil and military officials sitting below, looking at the noisy scene in front of them, all of them complained.


    The seat of a ghost princess is so noble.


    A new ghost princess, what kind of state banquet do you have to attend?


    Look, is there any trouble now?


    If it was not for the ghost princess sitting so high, it would not have attracted the attention of the frontier mission!


    It''s more impossible to be chased and drunk like now!


    If you have drunk it, the strong man is OK. If you haven''t drunk it?


    If you haven''t drunk, isn''t the whole muyue Kingdom going to be humiliated?


    No one knows murongsheng, and no one knows where murongsheng came from.


    Everyone is in the heart, with the worst idea to think of murongsheng, think murongsheng is a love of the limelight.


    Without the protection of the ghost king, look what the ghost princess will do!


    In most complaints and provocations, murongsheng stands up from his position and stares at the strong man.


    The strong man''s heart suddenly jumped, and the goose bumps behind him began to appear. If you want to shift your eyes, but you can''t, it will reduce your momentum!


    But when he looks at murongsheng, he always feels that his neck is chilly. It seems that he will be cut off soon


    It''s too dangerous. This woman is too dangerous!


    This makes the strong man feel extremely dangerous even if he doesn''t avoid his eyes, and his body instinctively turns murongsheng''s eyes away.


    Murongsheng sneered and didn''t save face for these people at all.


    Full of sarcasm.


    Hearing this, the strong man turned red and looked towards liebohan. It was a small relief to see that liebohan didn''t respond.


    Yingmu asks murongsheng if he wants to solve the problem on the spot, but murongsheng interrupts.


    Even if she doesn''t drink boiled water as wine, she has her own way.


    For example


    My own secret place that nobody knows.


    Murongsheng went to the center of the field, and the strong man was waiting in the middle.


    When the dancers saw this, they had already gone clean.


    The middle of the palace is very comfortable.


    The table was also carried up by the palace people, with several jars of wine on it.


    You don''t have to smell it. As soon as you open the lid of the wine jar, it''s full-bodied!


    Under normal circumstances, so much wine, even if it is not dizzy, is likely to die.


    But murongsheng doesn''t care. He''s afraid that something will happen to the strong man in front of him.


    She has her own knack. This strong man really drinks.


    Murongsheng stood in front of the table, petite.


    The strong man standing opposite her is much stronger than the man of muyue kingdom. Now standing in front of murongsheng is like a hill, which makes murongsheng even shorter.

 Chapter 2007

    "Princess ghost, please."


    Tut.


    Just now she didn''t speak what she understood, but now she''s been brought here, and she''s starting to speak what she understood?


    It''s really hard for this person to pretend to be so hard.


    "How to drink it."


    Murongsheng knocked on the wine jar and made a clear sound.


    There are rules for drinking? Or there are no rules?


    It''s good that there are no rules. She delivers jars of wine directly to the secret place.


    If there were rules, she would be caught by this man if she didn''t ask clearly, and then she would be given some hats?


    "Drink directly!" The strong man spoke directly.


    Drink directly?


    So there''s no rules?


    Murong Sheng is not afraid. He is going to take up the wine jar and throw the wine directly into the secret place with some hidden actions.


    But I heard a voice behind me.


    At first glance, it was liebohan who was talking there.


    "We don''t have so many rules for the frontier to drink together. It''s a jar of wine to drink. Whoever drinks first and falls on the ground will lose! "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Ha ha.


    Too lazy to talk, just want to sneer coldly.


    Seeing that murongsheng ignored him, liebohan stood up and introduced to murongsheng: "Princess ghost, this is the most powerful warrior in our frontier fortress, and his drinking capacity is extraordinary."


    Liebohan didn''t say it. He just laughed.


    Of course, the voice of the sneer is not to the strong man, but to Murong Sheng!


    That is to say, this strong man drinks a lot and will definitely knock murongsheng to the ground!


    When liebohan finished, other people''s expressions might be a little anxious and shocked. I''m afraid that Murong Sheng can''t compare with him. He is drunk by the strong man and loses the face of muyue kingdom.


    I hate why murongsheng came to the party.


    Come on, don''t sit so high!


    You have to stand out!


    Now, muyue''s face will be lost by the ghost princess!


    However, murongsheng''s face did not change at all.


    Still so expressionless.


    Even, there was a strange look at liebohan, which even had the feeling of seeing the mentally retarded.


    After all, everyone knows that if this strong man doesn''t have any skills, how dare he fight with her?


    Isn''t that self humiliation?


    Or, they had looked down on her, the ghost princess, and found a general one.


    But this seems not so certain.


    After all, in the absence of a clear understanding of the depth of the other side, no one would rashly send a fool over.


    Especially, people like liebohan.


    Because liebohan seems to be very scheming!


    So there was no need for liebohan to introduce her. She knew that this strong man was not good at all.


    All the people here drink in jars. Even if they come to individual people, it''s always hard to make a whole.


    She can be easily overturned to the ground.


    But now that he can stand the attention of liebohan and find such a heavyweight, liebohan thinks highly of her. She is very grateful to him!


    "Princess ghost, please."


    As soon as liebohan''s voice fell, he saw that the strong man directly picked up the wine jar at hand.


    This Put there to look so big, the result carries in this strong man''s hand, seem to have so little appearance??

 Chapter 2008

    "Princess ghost, please


    The strong man handed the wine cup to murongsheng, but murongsheng didn''t reach for it.


    That''s it. One person held it up and the other stood there without any reaction.


    The eyes of all the people who attended the Palace Banquet were focused on these two people.


    Murongsheng took over the drink, but she was alone.


    But murongsheng doesn''t take over, doesn''t drink!


    That''s the whole muyueguo suffering!


    So, the ghost princess quickly picked up the wine jar!


    How can you not move!


    "Princess ghost, are you..."


    Before the strong man could finish his speech, the prince stood up and said, "let''s take the place of the ghost princess."


    Murongsheng didn''t notice the prince coming.


    Or, in my mind, I''m thinking about what kind of disguise to use in order to pour a jar of wine into a secret place without being found. Even the wine jar she handed over didn''t have the extra thought to see, not to mention the prince, who she didn''t care about?


    "The ghost princess''s health is not good. I''d better take the place of the ghost princess."


    In order to be close to murongsheng in the future, the prince is looking for all kinds of opportunities to brush the sense of existence in front of murongsheng.


    Women, isn''t it all like this?


    As long as you are rescued by a hero, you will hold this woman firmly in the palm of your hand.


    Now, as long as you brush your sense of existence more, maybe the princess will be able to have a good impression on him?!


    So it''s much easier for him to do what he wants to do.


    "Prince! Don''t make a fool of yourself


    As soon as the queen heard this, she could not sit down immediately!


    This is wine!!


    This is not water!!!


    Drink too much wine, will not intoxicate, but it is likely to be dead ah!!!


    What''s more, the prince''s drinking capacity is the same as that of ordinary people. He drinks in small cups.


    Look at these frontier fortresses. They drink from big wine jars!


    It''s not enough for your highness to have a small amount of wine!


    The emperor looked at the scene and frowned.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether murongsheng wins or loses.


    Because, if murongsheng loses, then he has an excuse to say that the frontier fortress people deliberately bully a girl.


    After all, the frontier side drinks very hard, not only women, but also men.


    Therefore, if he uses the identity of a woman as the starting point, he will not be ashamed at all!


    But now!!!


    The prince doesn''t know why he is so confused that he has to step in!!


    I''m really pissed off.


    If the frontier fortress really agrees to let the crown prince come, then once the crown prince loses, according to the identity of the crown prince, muyueguo will really be disgraced!!


    For the prince''s unauthorized action here, the emperor is very dissatisfied!


    "Prince, the prince of frontier fortress is definitely fighting with the ghost princess. Can you break the rules and come back?"


    However, the prince didn''t pay any attention to what the emperor said and didn''t retreat. Instead, he stood in front of murongsheng and acted as the hero of salvation: "father, how can the ghost princess, as a girl, drink these people? Even if they win, they won''t win! So, let the children''s ministers come! "

 Chapter 2009

    It''s ok if you don''t say that. As soon as you say it, the emperor really wants to slap the prince on the wall, but he can''t pull it down!!!


    He thought of a good speech, all the prince said in advance!!!


    Does he want to win?!!


    No!


    What he wants is the frontier fortress to win and not to bully people!!


    In this case, muyueguo will not lose face!


    Why, the prince just can''t figure it out?!!


    No, the prince thinks clearly, but why does he have to say it foolishly?!!


    This effect is what he wants!


    What are you going to do with it?!


    Let the frontier fortress of these people alert in advance, for a man to drink it?!!


    At this moment, the emperor really feels that the prince is really stupid, even stupid beyond cure!!!


    When the prince wants to speak, if he wants to stop, it''s too late!!


    Now, if he forced the prince back, it would really be


    People will feel that muyue country can''t afford to lose!


    Now, do you really want to watch the prince?


    Then, mu Yueguo''s face, can really be trampled on by these frontier fortresses!!!


    "Your Highness, the people on our side, that is, men and women can drink together, men can find women to drink, women can also find men. There''s nothing wrong with it. If you faint after drinking, you can only be inferior to others. "


    "So what our warrior wants is to fight with the ghost princess. If the prince wants to go up, he can. In the next round, he will satisfy his wish. "


    Anyway, now, this liebohan has identified murongsheng.


    No matter who came and what he said, it didn''t work at all.


    What they want is to humiliate murongsheng, the ghost princess.


    Now, at last, some people can react.


    I can see what the frontier fortress people mean.


    This is because murongsheng is so conspicuous.


    It''s clearly a grudge against the ghost king!


    No matter where the ghost princess sits, they can find fault and make a fool of the ghost princess!


    As long as it is related to the ghost king, everything is their thorn in the flesh!


    As long as the ghost princess lost, then their hearts will be happy!


    Don''t say it''s the prince, it''s very likely that it''s the emperor, it''s absolutely impossible!


    In any case, this wine person, must be the ghost princess!!!


    Hearing what liebohan said, the emperor, who was just because of the prince''s stupidity, was comforted and said, "prince, come back quickly! Prince liebohan has already said that this is the rule of the frontier fortress. We can''t break the rule! "


    So, you hurry back!


    When the ghost princess lost, muyue Kingdom also had an excuse to say that these people in the frontier fortress bullied the women of muyue Kingdom, which was not glorious!


    The prince stood in the same place, his face a little ugly.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Murong Sheng behind him say: "get out of the way."


    The next moment, the Prince did not respond, murongsheng wine cup pulled to one side.


    "Princess ghost," before the prince could get angry, he saw murongsheng himself and said, "you can''t win this man. Why don''t you let me come?"

 Chapter 2010

    Murongsheng didn''t even look at the prince, but felt that there was something wrong with the prince''s brain.


    They don''t know each other. When do you need him to stand up and drink for her?


    If this spread out, others still think that she murongsheng and the prince of muyueguo have any affair?!


    Wait?!!


    Just now, the queen called her over. What can she say to help her find a husband who is in line with her heart, and help her remarry?


    And now the prince came out in an instant, and some misunderstandings came out.


    Isn''t it


    Is there any conspiracy between mother and son?!!


    Is it true that shangguanhuang''s original sin, the queen and the prince, at this time, these two people came out and wanted to pour dirty water on her and shangguanhuang to revenge?


    Tut Tut, this is really not impossible!


    People are dangerous!


    It''s really dangerous!!


    If she is really that kind of girl with pure nature and everyone is good, she may have been cheated by this time and be grateful to the queen and the prince!!!


    Tut tut.


    Fortunately, she is not a good person!


    Will not be so fooled!


    Murongsheng did not say a word, quietly away from the prince a few steps.


    Who knows if the prince has brought any virus back? If he is close, he may infect her!


    What happened?


    As for murongsheng''s action, the prince regarded it as nothing. He continued to look at murongsheng with concern and said in a concerned tone: "Princess ghost, I''ll help you."


    Murong Sheng really does not want to let the prince continue to harass her, impatient mouth: "I am very familiar with you?"


    It seems that murongsheng has known him for more than ten years?!


    And help her??


    Did she ask for help?!


    This small matter can be solved by murongsheng herself. When is it the turn of a stranger who doesn''t know to help?


    As soon as he said this, the prince''s heart was itching with hatred, and his concerned smile disappeared.


    This ghost princess, is really not into the oil and salt!


    It''s very difficult!


    And he''s here to help!


    This ghost princess is not appreciative at all!


    Ha ha.


    I can''t blame him!


    Since you want to die, you should die honestly!


    He is to see, this ghost princess actually can rely on what to win this situation!


    Maybe at the end of the day, the ghost princess will be drunk by the border man and lie on the ground. She can''t even get up!


    The prince scolded Murong Sheng viciously for a long time in his heart. Then he sat back in his position without saying a word.


    Looking at the Prince did not continue to participate in this matter, the emperor and the Queen''s heart is stable.


    It is.


    It was aimed at the ghost princess.


    Tell me about your prince. What do you want to do?


    Murongsheng is really lazy to look at the prince. After all, if this person''s brain is not normal, it''s really not normal at all.


    She is a normal person. Why should she deal with this abnormal person?


    As soon as the prince left, the strong man at the border directly handed the wine jar to murongsheng: "start!"


    As a result, this time murongsheng didn''t mean to reach for it.


    The strong man frowned, and the prince at the border also frowned: "Princess ghost, it''s not good to shrink back."

 Chapter 2011

    "Flinch in the face of battle?" Murongsheng sneered: "it''s a joke. Who is going to flinch? I''m just confirming it again. "


    "What do you want to confirm?"


    "It''s natural to make sure that no matter how much you drink, if you drink the other person down, you win?"


    "Of course!"


    The strong man roared, picked up a jar of wine and poured it directly into his mouth, as if he didn''t want money.


    Even it seemed that I didn''t see the strong man swallow a mouthful of wine directly flowing down his throat into his stomach.


    This How fast can a strong man pour wine? He has to drink more wine.


    In the blink of an eye, the jar of wine in my hand is gone directly!!!


    It''s amazing!!!!


    I really haven''t seen such a fast drinker!!


    After drinking, the strong man threw his wine jar on the ground.


    I heard a crisp sound, and the wine jar splashed.


    Murongsheng has no expression on his face, but sighs in his heart.


    Rude!


    How rude!


    The wine in the palace is not any ordinary product. Even if it''s pinjiu, why can''t you drink it well?


    If you go out from muyue country, can you still drink such mellow wine?


    Can''t drink!!


    Especially, it''s a waste to throw the wine jar aside and smash it!


    "Have a good time!" The strong man yelled and looked at murongsheng provocatively, "the ghost princess is coming to you."


    Maybe this little girl is scared!


    Scared?


    Looking at the expression of the strong man, murongsheng sneered in his heart.


    She has lived so long that she really never knows what fear is!


    This strong man really looks down on her!


    "Don''t you just drink it and put the wine jar aside? You have to throw it on the ground. Do you think it''s broken? " Murong Sheng doesn''t care about the wine world, she''s just killing people!


    "The ghost princess, the ghost palace is so poor, do you even have to haggle over several wine jars?" The strong man looks at murongsheng sarcastically.


    "No," murongsheng said, "I mean, this is the wine jar in the palace. If you break it, you will pay for it! You can''t afford the money. For example, the wine jar you broke in front of you is worth ten Liang! "


    "Ten Liang!"


    The strong man looked at the broken pieces of the wine jar on the ground in disbelief: "this broken wine jar, you tell me it''s worth ten liang?"?!!! Who are you cheating on? "


    "Who lied to you? I just told you that this is something in the palace. It''s very valuable! Now you say it''s a broken wine jar. Do you think the things in the palace are not worth the price? "


    The strong man wanted to argue, but he was stopped by liebohan.


    Liebohan looked at murongsheng with bright eyes: "the broken wine jar, I''ll give it to the prince. Please give it to the ghost princess."


    Murongsheng chuckles, learning that the strong man just picked up the wine jar and put it on his mouth.


    It looks bold and unconstrained. In fact, murongsheng has already secretly rubbed the wine in the wine jar into the secret place!


    No one can find out!!


    Murongsheng is very happy now. After all, if she really drinks it, maybe this jar of wine will dry her to the ground!


    But now, it''s this strong man who drinks to death, and her murongsheng won''t have anything to do!

 Chapter 2012

    Because you don''t need to swallow, you just pour it into the secret place, so the speed will only be faster than that strong man, not slower than that strong man.


    I can see that the people around me are stunned.


    After a while, the wine in the wine jar was poured out.


    It''s incredible for a strong man to look at it.


    Even lie Bohan, who was sitting on one side, just wanted to embarrass murongsheng from the beginning.


    But seeing the present situation, I can''t help thinking a little.


    Ghost king, where did you find this woman?


    It doesn''t look like bullying at all!


    After drinking, murongsheng didn''t smash the wine jar to the ground like the strong man. After all, she has just said that the wine jars in the palace are very expensive. If you break one, you have to pay ten Liang silver. Although she is rich, she can''t expose it! If she broke the wine jar, she would make Lingba lose money.


    When Lin Ba saw that she had smashed so many wine jars, he had to strangle her directly?


    So, it''s better to take it easy.


    After all, the ghost palace here is not rich at all!


    Murongsheng just revealed his drinking skill, which made everyone here dumbfounded.


    Even the strong men who sat at the back and drank at the border were unbelievable, not to mention the onlookers of muyueguo.


    No one knows that this ghost princess can drink so much


    Moreover, it seems that he is equal to the strong man at the border!


    No!


    Just calculate the speed of drinking, then the ghost princess is better!


    The strong man also looked silly for a while, and immediately yelled: "the ghost princess is powerful!"


    This strong man never paid attention to Murong Sheng from the beginning.


    This kind of time is very simple for those of them who have been drinking and eating meat at the border for a long time. But it''s not so easy for these people who live in muyueguo.


    However, now that murongsheng has expressed such a song, the strong man can''t help cheering for murongsheng!


    Though!


    Murongsheng just drinking is not true, but no one knows it is false!


    This beautiful misunderstanding, let him continue to misunderstand it.


    "Yield, yield." Murongsheng did not humbly accept the praise of the strong man.


    However, the strong man''s strong cognition of murongsheng''s drinking aroused his interest in murongsheng.


    Just now, it was just because of liebohan''s face that he came to compete with such a helpless little woman to drink. It was inevitable that he would be reluctant. I don''t think murongsheng is qualified to compete with him!


    But now!


    The strong man''s mood began to take murongsheng seriously and began to regard him as a real opponent!


    Even in the border area, women seldom have the spirit of drinking like murongsheng!


    The strong man picked up a wine jar and quickly poured it into his stomach.


    And murongsheng is not willing to be outdone. No matter how thrilled people around her look at her, she simply picks up the wine jar and drinks it!


    Anyway, the wine can''t be drunk into her stomach, so she might as well make a quick decision now and understand this matter quickly!


    It''s not good to be surrounded by people to watch monkey opera!

 Chapter 2013

    Now what she has to do is to put the strong man down as soon as possible and return to her position as soon as possible.


    Oh, no, wait.


    It seems that even if you sit back in your seat, it seems to be the focus of everyone?


    Ah, what a headache!


    It''s really uncomfortable to be a focus everywhere.


    It''s hard for her to do her own business in disguise.


    I''m not happy.


    This behavior of murongsheng seems to stimulate a strong man. Let the strong man drink faster. When murongsheng drank half of it, he had finished it and smashed the wine jar to the ground.


    All of a sudden, pieces of wine jar were splashing.


    Murongsheng really wants to splash the wine in the wine jar like water.


    But I can''t.


    If her speed is not normal, I''m afraid it will arouse the suspicion of others.


    At that time, it''s not easy to do. It''s better to drink at the normal speed now. As long as you don''t faint, you will have won a huge victory on the way to defeat the other side.


    Not long after the strong man finished drinking, Murong Sheng slowly finished his wine jar.


    Place the empty wine jar and look up at the strong man. I found that although the strong man had drunk two jars of wine, his face was still normal, and there was no rudeness after drinking. The body didn''t shake at all, as if the two jars were not wine, but water.


    I''ll be good.


    Murongsheng can''t help saying something.


    Don''t say wine.


    Even if you drink water from two wine jars into your stomach, you have to burst your stomach, right?


    This man has nothing!


    Seeing that murongsheng had finished the second jar of wine, the strong man didn''t say a word. He picked up the third jar of wine and began to pour it into his mouth.


    Murongsheng took a breath and began to pour wine into his mouth.


    The speed is slower than that of the first time, but this speed can also make people around look silly!


    Seeing that murongsheng had already begun to drink the third jar of wine, people at the border began to turn their contempt into seriousness. Not to mention the people of muyueguo, the eyes of murongsheng are unbelievable.


    The ghost king is already very powerful. How can the princess be so powerful?


    Where did the ghost princess come from?


    No wonder, before the emperor has always wanted to give the ghost King marriage, the ghost King completely does not accept the emperor''s good intentions.


    At the beginning, I thought that the ghost king was arrogant and didn''t look up to others. He wanted to die alone.


    Now, it seems that the ghost king is arrogant. He has already found a powerful figure!


    "Great


    Just for a while, murongsheng''s behavior has stirred up waves one after another in the circle of ladies in muyueguo.


    No one knows the truth. In their eyes, murongsheng is powerful!!


    But also to muyueguo earned face!


    Great!!!


    Did not expect that this ghost princess, is also a powerful person!


    Now, it can be said that because of drinking, murongsheng won a small number of admirers in muyue country''s Miss circle.


    Looking at murongsheng drinking three jars of wine in a row, some of the empress didn''t know what to say: "Princess ghost, how are you?"

 Chapter 2014

    The emperor also looked at murongsheng with burning eyes, afraid of spitting out a bad word from murongsheng''s mouth.


    Originally, he had already figured out the wording to deal with the Frontier Missions.


    But what he didn''t expect was that murongsheng could drink so much??


    These three jars of wine, let alone a girl can''t carry them.


    Even the man of muyue country can''t drink three jars of wine!!


    Murongsheng wiped the corners of his mouth and answered the Queen''s question: "if you go back to the queen, my wife is OK."


    The empress here hasn''t spoken yet. The emperor sitting on one side is so excited that he can''t help himself. He says directly: "not bad! pretty good! It''s really good! "


    The queen frowned as she listened.


    After a look at the emperor, he did not speak.


    Hiding in the sleeve under the hand mercilessly knead PA Zi, this ghost princess, how don''t drink to die here?!


    "But the emperor, my wife has one more thing to say."


    The emperor is so excited that no matter what murongsheng asks for, he will not refuse. When he hears murongsheng''s voice, he thinks that murongsheng has encountered some problems. Hastily said: "you say!"


    Originally, he didn''t expect murongsheng to drink well!


    But now the appearance of murongsheng, it is not like the situation of drinking, this psychology will inevitably have some expectations.


    As long as murongsheng is able to win the strong man at the border now, he will be able to agree to whatever murongsheng asks!


    "Please find the imperial doctor first." No one can think of murongsheng''s request.


    However, after listening to murongsheng''s words, a thought flashed through everyone''s mind. Was it because the princess was afraid of her own problems that she asked the emperor to invite the imperial doctor in advance?


    After all, it''s really easy to die if you drink too much wine!


    "Don''t worry, I have already invited the imperial doctor to come here!" The emperor repeatedly comforted, "isn''t the ghost princess where uncomfortable?"


    Murongsheng nodded: "please let the emperor down. There is no problem with my wife. When I asked the imperial doctor to come here, I was just afraid that if the minister''s wife drank the messengers down for a while, it would be bad for her to die in muyue kingdom. It''s easy to cause disputes between the two countries, so it''s better to prepare the imperial doctors first. "


    The emperor''s worried expression suddenly solidified, and even everyone sitting on one side was shocked.


    Looking at murongsheng in disbelief, with dull eyes, did they just hear something wrong?


    The ghost princess asked the emperor to call the imperial doctor, not for her own sake?


    But for the strong man of the frontier mission?


    This


    It seems a little incredible, isn''t it?


    It''s unbelievable!!!


    People at the border know that they can drink.


    What''s more, liebohan said that this strong man was the most powerful drinker at the border. The ghost princess asked the emperor to bring the imperial doctor to him and show him?


    This is not Is it humiliating?


    Although murongsheng has just finished drinking three jars of wine, they still can''t think that murongsheng is sure to win the frontier.


    Now the game is really more and more beautiful.


    Especially when the strong man heard murongsheng say that the imperial doctor was prepared for him, he got angry. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Of course, no matter what he said, murongsheng was too lazy to listen.

 Chapter 2015

    The translator who had just been summoned wanted to translate the strong man, but he was interrupted by murongsheng: "you don''t have to say anything. Nothing he said will change the end of the matter. It''s just a loser. What should I care about? "


    With that, Murong Sheng picked up the wine jar and continued to drink.


    It''s the fourth jar of wine, isn''t it?


    In muyue country, Murong Sheng''s behavior makes people feel very happy.


    There are a lot of generals from the Qianjin Miss directly excited to shout out: "ghost princess, come on!"


    You should know that they are young ladies who are military generals. They can best know the blood feud between the frontier and muyue countries. Even some relatives died on the way to fight with the frontier. But now, because the two countries need to make friends, they can''t openly scold these people at the border. However, whose heart is not nest with anger?


    In particular, this matter or the frontier of these people take the lead to jump up, their stomach nest fire, there is no place to send more!


    Now I don''t know what the end of the matter is like.


    But looking at Murong Sheng''s way of kicking those people at the border, he was very relieved.


    It''s hard to avoid starting to shout for murongsheng!


    Drink all these low minded frontier people and make them arrogant in the future!


    Zhuang Chinese speak very poor, for murongsheng''s words can not fully understand. But just look at the expression of murongsheng, you can clearly know that murongsheng is not saying good things!


    It''s probably a mockery of him!


    What''s more, murongsheng''s arrogant eyes just didn''t pay attention to him!


    The strong man of spirit is to murongsheng to say.


    And murongsheng doesn''t need others to translate at all. He can also guess what the strong man is saying here.


    Maybe it''s something that keeps her from being arrogant and arrogant. As the most powerful man drinking on the border grassland, he must be able to drink murongsheng to the ground!


    Murongsheng didn''t care about people in his heart.


    What can she do if she wants to be arrogant?


    There''s a secret in her.


    Even the water of big rivers, she can put it into the secret place.


    Not to mention these little drinks.


    Murongsheng has finished drinking a jar of wine. The strong man is still chattering, which makes murongsheng have a headache. Directly put the wine jar on the table, cold mouth: "four."


    Just talking, the fourth jar of wine didn''t touch. What are you talking about here?


    The speed of the strong man''s chattering stopped and his face turned red. Like to understand the same, angry roar, directly over a jar of wine, a rush of drink.


    It seems that murongsheng provoked him so much that he smashed the empty wine jar to the ground. Then one hand holding a wine jar, two hands holding two wine jars, straight toward the mouth.


    Like this.


    Obviously it''s the end of anger!


    However, the strong man was not angry, and had nothing to do with her murongsheng.


    Murongsheng finished the fifth jar of wine, and the strong man had already drunk the sixth jar of wine.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng took a look at the water stains under the strong man''s feet. He didn''t know that he drank too much?


    It still falls on the ground.

 Chapter 2016

    The strong man smashed two empty wine jars on the ground and raised his angry eyebrows. Then he stretched out a finger and shook it twice in front of murongsheng.


    This means obviously that he is already ahead of a jar of wine. I hope murongsheng can speed up.


    Murongsheng sneered and pointed to a pool of water stains under the strong man''s feet: "are you drinking? Or pour the wine? I don''t have a drop left here. It''s good for you to drink more than half of the wine on the ground


    The strong man didn''t understand what murongsheng said, but when he saw the place where murongsheng pointed, his face turned red!


    What they want is a kind of bold and unconstrained!


    No matter who you drink with, you won''t lose a drop. It''s normal to drop some wine on the ground!


    But in front of this ghost princess is not the same, so picky!!!


    This is a normal situation for him. He still has to point it out separately. What''s the meaning of it!!!!


    The strong man is about to fight back. He looks down at the soles of murongsheng''s feet. They are very clean!!!


    No water stains at all!!!


    Suddenly let the strong man speechless, eyes stare round?!


    What''s the situation? How can this man drink in the wine jar without a drop left!!!


    "I hope you can pay attention to it next time, so that you can drink it into your stomach instead of falling on the ground!" Murong Sheng picked up a jar of wine and began to drink it.


    After drinking the wine in his hand, the strong man had finished the seventh jar of wine.


    According to the current situation, murongsheng six jars of wine, Zhuang seven jars of wine, even if it is not drunk. So much wine in the stomach, but also to directly burst the stomach.


    But murongsheng didn''t do anything at all. He still stood firmly in the same place without shaking.


    But at this time, the situation of strong men is not so stable.


    Having drunk the seventh jar of wine, the strong man''s body was obviously shaking.


    Eyes have begun to have some red blood.


    In this way, it looks a little drunk.


    The strong man shook his head and directly picked up a jar of wine for murongsheng: "you, drink it!"


    What does this mean? Murongsheng knows very well.


    At this time, the strong man was afraid to know that he was a little dizzy. It happened that murongsheng drank a jar less wine than the strong man. Therefore, he asked murongsheng to drink a jar of wine first, and he took this opportunity to relax.


    Murongsheng didn''t show any affectation. After all, she did drink a jar less than this strong man.


    He continued to drink without hesitation.


    This amount of wine, see other people are dumbfounded.


    Which jar of wine is this?


    The seventh jar of wine!!!


    So much wine, ordinary people have been drinking dizzy on the ground for a long time, how can they still stand here so energetic and continue to drink?


    This How many jin are seven jars of wine.


    Even if these two people are not drunk, how can they have nothing in their stomachs?


    They don''t drink fake bars to fool people!


    That''s what everyone thinks.


    But looking at the current situation, murongsheng has nothing to do, and the strong man has begun to be a little bit not too good.


    In the end, can this strong man really be drunk by the ghost princess?


    If this is the case, then these people at the border will lose face and hair!

 Chapter 2017

    "Drink! Drink him up Before harvest a large number of young ladies to shout, into the present level, instant more part of the childe brother to murongsheng called up.


    Among other things, looking at the arrogance of these people in the frontier mission, they really want the ghost princess to bring these people down completely!


    At this time, sitting on the top of the prince looking at the scene in front of him, inexplicably out of a bit of timid mind.


    At the beginning, he also wanted the hero to save the beauty, instead of the ghost princess to fight for wine.


    But just look at the posture in front of you. Can he really save the beauty?


    I''m afraid it''s totally impossible!!!


    He estimated that if he drank a jar of wine, he would fall to the ground in a daze. How could he drink the seventh jar of wine like the ghost princess?!!


    In the end, he may be able to save the United States from the hero, into the United States to save the hero!!!


    He will completely degenerate into a joke of muyueguo!!!


    It''s still a big joke!!!


    The strong man took a rest to murongsheng. After drinking the seventh jar of wine, he took a deep breath and directly picked up the eighth jar of wine, ready to close.


    But Murong Sheng''s face didn''t change and his heart didn''t jump. He took up a jar of wine and drank it together.


    When murongsheng had already drunk half of it, everyone was still looking at the situation nervously, and no one expected what would happen next!


    In the middle of the drink, the wine jar in his hand dropped to pieces on the ground, and the wine in it also fell to the ground, sending out bursts of mellow fragrance. The whole man fell to the ground directly on his back.


    "Bang", the sound of falling on the ground is very loud!!!


    I don''t know. Is it drunk or dead?


    Murongsheng is drinking with his head up, but he is not interrupted by this sudden situation. After drinking, he wiped the corner of his mouth, put down the wine jar in his hand, and said to the imperial doctor, "don''t you come and have a look at this messenger?"


    The scene was quiet for a while. Suddenly, a burst of cry came out: "Princess ghost!"


    "Princess of the ghost"!!! The princess of the ghost


    "The princess of the ghost is so powerful!"


    This is the voice of the women''s family members'' worship of murongsheng.


    Even those childe brothers, also desperately cry.


    After all, this kind of thing on their body, they can not do this level!!!


    I''m afraid I''ve been drunk by the strong man in front of me for a long time!!


    The princess of the ghost can carry it!!!


    Not only resist, but also the other side to drink fainted, it is too powerful!!!


    The enmity between muyueguo and the frontier has not been resolved, year after year, day after day. Even if the two countries want to make friends now, it is impossible to accept each other without any mustard. Therefore, the people of muyue country look down on the people at the border from the heart. And the people at the border are not happy with the people in muyue country.


    So at that time, when the situation of wine sharing appeared, no one at the border came forward to stop it.


    Because they believe in their own drinking capacity, especially if the other party is a woman, then they have a chance to win!


    As long as the woman is put down, then they can severely humiliate the people of muyue country!


    In particular, this woman is still the princess of the ghost king who makes them gnash their teeth. In this case, doesn''t it mean that the ghost king is also trampled on the ground?!


    But who can think of it!!!


    The loser is not the ghost princess of muyue country, but their people!

 Chapter 2018

    Now I see these people at the border have been eaten up in the territory of muyueguo. The muyueguo people are so excited that they don''t want to.


    Let them be arrogant and provocative in their territory!


    Let them look down on women!


    How about now?


    It''s not that they were slapped heavily by their ghost princess?!!


    Now the whole hall is very busy, the cheering voice almost broke the beam.


    Even the Emperor didn''t mean to stop, and let these people cheer here.


    The corner of the mouth that hooks up on the face, that is how did not press down.


    I thought muyueguo would lose face.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that it was the frontier people who were shameful!


    It''s time!


    You deserve it!


    Let these people be arrogant here, now give them a lesson!


    How dare they be so arrogant in the future!


    Really, still look down on people?


    Look down on people, even by their ghost princess to drink down!


    It''s also the most powerful little drinking expert in the frontier. That''s it??


    It''s really killing me!!!


    Now that he has won, what the emperor thinks is different from what he thought at the beginning.


    At the beginning, when there was no match, he thought about how to solve the problem if murongsheng lost.


    At that time, it can be said that the border people bully the people of muyue country and the women of muyue country. It''s simply invincible!


    Now that murongsheng wins, it has to evolve into these people who can''t even drink to win for the women of muyue country!!!


    No way.


    It''s just too bad!


    Shame.


    What a shame!


    Murongsheng listened to the cries around him, and his face was always very flat.


    This fall in the eyes of others, really can''t help sighing, worthy of the ghost princess, is such honor and disgrace not surprised!!!


    I won the game, but I didn''t like it.


    It''s a natural match with the ghost king!


    At this time, the people of the frontier mission had no way to care about the noisy voice of muyue country. They did not expect that the situation would be like this!!!


    The man who fell down is not murongsheng, but their warrior!!!


    How could it be such a result?


    However, no matter what they call the strong man lying on the ground, the strong man has no response at all.


    When murongsheng opened his mouth, the imperial doctor also rushed to check the situation: "back to the emperor, there is still breathing, there is no life-threatening."


    "Carry it down for rescue." The emperor ordered.


    Although this person is looking for hardship, he wants to come over to drink, but he drinks himself to death.


    But, after all, it''s in the palace, so we have to rescue people.


    If it comes out, it''s not good-looking, is it?


    The people at the border pass followed him a few times. Depending on the situation, liebohan sat in the same place and looked at murongsheng fiercely.


    This woman let him lose such a big face, he can be regarded as remember!!!


    Especially now still listening to the cheering voice of the audience, the anger of liebohan''s whole body is almost to be transformed into essence!!!


    At this time, he didn''t want to speak.


    But if he doesn''t want to speak, it doesn''t mean he won''t speak. Murongsheng doesn''t want to let people go.


    These people want to make a fool of her. If she doesn''t return it, won''t she be called a soft buns?


    "Liebohan."

 Chapter 2019

    Hearing murongsheng call his name, liebohan has no expression on his face, but his eyes are ferocious. He wants to tear murongsheng to pieces on the spot.


    "Princess ghost, what else can I do for you?" Liebohan squeezed the words out of his teeth.


    Murongsheng was not frightened at all. Instead, he chuckled out: "you are the prince of the border. Don''t you know that this wine fight has satisfied you? If we are not satisfied, we can do another thing in the competition


    Liebohan looked at murongsheng and frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just want to say that you have to pick up the previous things. If I don''t return them, I''m going to become a soft buns in your eyes? Anyone who comes here has to pinch it? I''m really sorry. I''m not a bully. Now, I want to compare with you


    Hearing this, liebohan was stunned for a few seconds.


    Even the people around are a little bit stunned.


    Better than that?


    Than what?


    Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?


    Even the happy emperor sitting on it, hearing murongsheng''s words, put away his smile.


    Than what? It can''t be compared!


    They have already won one game this time. What are they going to compete with?


    What if I lose this time?


    Isn''t that a draw?


    At that time, it will be the frontier people who raise their arrogant chin high and look down on people!!!


    Look, the ghost princess has drunk so much wine and hasn''t fallen down. Isn''t it very good?


    Why even compare?


    There is really no need to compete!


    "Ghost princess..."


    Before the emperor''s words were finished, he was interrupted by murongsheng: "liebohan, do you dare to compare with me?"


    Murong Shengcai doesn''t care what the emperor thinks.


    What does it have to do with her?


    It doesn''t matter at all!


    She was not a good-natured person originally. When she came to muyue country this time, she just wanted to find a way to make Shangguan Huang wake up, instead of being bullied here!


    If she didn''t have a secret place, wouldn''t she lose face and hair this time??


    If you want to pit her, you don''t have to pay a price.


    Ha ha.


    Don''t even think about it.


    No way!


    So now, it''s time for her revenge!


    Since this liebohan almost makes her down, then she makes this liebohan have no face!


    Liebohan listened to what murongsheng said and laughed directly.


    Or the kind of extremely shameless smile out.


    "You want to compare with me? Than what? Or, what do you have in mind? "


    This body of murongsheng is not that liebohan doesn''t want to give face, but it can''t give face.


    What can this thin and weak little figure compare with?


    Riding?


    They grew up on horseback! There is no comparison.


    Or is it better than archery?


    Please, not to mention that!


    They have been archers on horseback since childhood!


    It''s nothing to compare with them at all.


    "Is it hard to compare Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting with you, or embroidered ring?" Liebohan was very angry. He didn''t have any euphemism and made a direct mockery.


    Murongsheng is not angry at all: "continue to drink."


    "What?"


    Liebohan''s expression was a little different, looking at murongsheng: "do you want to continue to drink for me? Are you right? "


    "Of course it''s right."


    "Who gave you courage?" Liebohan sneered, "you have drunk so much, and you still believe that you can drink one of our frontier people again?"

 Chapter 2020

    It''s just a dream!


    The amount of wine of this ghost princess is amazing, they can drink their warriors down.


    Last time, they underestimated the woman and lost face.


    But now, this woman is still talking a lot and wants to compete with them?


    This is not a fool''s dream, what is it?


    the limit of a person''s drinking capacity can be seen. Even if the drinking capacity is not online, there is an upper limit on how much a person''s stomach can hold, right?


    If you don''t control, and continue to compare, this person is likely to use some means, or this person is abnormal!!!


    Of course, they can see it clearly without means.


    This woman really drank into her stomach.


    So there''s only one last reason.


    This woman is stupid.


    Even to a point of expansion!!!


    Think that they will drink their warriors down, and listen to the praise of the people around, they think they are fairies.


    There''s no self-knowledge to be provoked by blatant remarks here!!!


    If murongsheng just said it was better than others, their hearts might still be able to accept it.


    But now murongsheng even wants to share wine with them. Everyone is stupid.


    No one can know what the ghost princess wants to do now.


    I think she may have drunk too much


    Drink some of the mind is not clear, are starting to provoke here.


    "Princess ghost, you drink a little too much. Come back and have a rest." The Emperor didn''t dare to let murongsheng speak, so he asked his father-in-law to help murongsheng sit.


    I''ve already drunk seven jars of wine, and I''ll continue to drink.


    Even if it''s true that you don''t feel dizzy, you have to burst your stomach!!!


    The emperor wanted murongsheng to retreat first, but liebohan didn''t agree at all. He said, "OK! If you want to continue to compete, I will accompany you to the end! "


    Look at the end, who is the first to drink to death!


    "Prince liebohan, the ghost princess has drunk a lot. What I just said is all about wine. It doesn''t count. "


    Now muyue Kingdom has occupied the most advantageous position. Naturally, it is impossible for the emperor to let murongsheng continue.


    If we continue, whether murongsheng can win or not is really unknown! It''s bound to lose!


    So, what is the comparability of competition?


    But the emperor wanted to block it, but liebohan didn''t agree!


    "Emperor, since the ghost princess has been invited, it''s not wine. And just now the prince has also accepted, that is a matter of certainty, how can not go back. Does the emperor want to break his promise? "


    The emperor can''t breathe in his heart!!!


    At this time, murongsheng said to himself: "if you go back to the emperor, my wife is not drunk, and what she said is not drunk. Please rest assured, the emperor."


    rest assured??


    How can he let go?!!


    He''s going to break his heart!!!


    Why do you have to do more things when you have already won?


    Can''t you just stay honest when you win?!!!


    Really, it makes people sulky!!


    But murongsheng this time''s matter, lets just also have the good impression to her in the heart also to give birth to some dissatisfaction.


    Don''t you know what it''s like to stop when it''s good?


    What about the ghost princess?


    How does the ghost king like this woman?

 Chapter 2021

    It''s called self-confidence to have the confidence to pursue the victory.


    Now this kind of uncertainty is just beyond our capacity!


    In their eyes, there is no need to compare again!


    Now that we have won, it is enough to ridicule the frontier.


    If we continue to compete, no one will know who wins and who loses!


    "Ha ha, the ghost princess really likes to be in the limelight." Xi Lanlan couldn''t bear to see murongsheng, so she gave a cold hum in the direction of murongsheng.


    Originally in the wine before, Xi Lan did not think murongsheng can win.


    But now it''s also very good, she likes to be in the limelight, then the next fiasco, no one can praise the ghost princess!


    Who knows from which corner this is the person who jumps out, also calls is the ghost princess, she just does not look up!


    "Princess ghost, you..." If the emperor is annoyed by Murong Sheng, he will not speak easily.


    But what''s the use of the emperor''s anger?


    Murongsheng didn''t pay any attention to him!


    "Say, how do you compare?" When liebohan looks at murongsheng, he will be angry and ill.


    Now that I''m going to come and die, he has no reason to let people go.


    Just now I was worried that there was no way to get revenge. Now this woman has sent her home. What else can he worry about!


    Murongsheng takes a look at liebohan and doesn''t answer him. Instead, he gives orders to Li Gonggong who is standing beside him. Li Gonggong listens and his eyes burst out with an incredible light.


    Let the people around you look at it and feel very curious!


    What did the ghost princess say to Li Gonggong!


    Why does father-in-law Li look unhappy at all?!!


    At this time, everyone''s heart is like living in a cat, like a hundred claws scratch the heart.


    But there is no channel to know, they can''t cross the past, the emperor called Li Gonggong to ask!


    When murongsheng finished, Li Gonggong hurried to the emperor''s direction and told the emperor what murongsheng had just said.


    After hearing this, the expression on the emperor''s face was also shocked. He looked at murongsheng in surprise.


    I don''t know whether I heard it wrong or murongsheng said it wrong.


    Repeatedly asked Li Gonggong is not like this, Li Gonggong has been nodding. To be sure, that''s what the ghost princess said. He didn''t make a mistake. All of a sudden, the emperor had some problems. He didn''t know what kind of expression to put on. He waved and let Li Gonggong go down to do what murongsheng said.


    All of a sudden, let everyone''s heart more curious!


    It shouldn''t be!!!


    Didn''t the emperor object just now?


    Why don''t you continue to persuade the princess now? How can father-in-law Li do what the ghost princess said?


    "What do you want to compare?"


    Just now murongsheng didn''t pay attention to him, which made liebohan''s heart angry. But seeing the expression of Li Gonggong and the emperor, liebohan asked again.


    Because he felt that what he said from this woman''s mouth was extraordinary.


    Maybe it''ll be great.


    But no matter how powerful it is, how powerful can it be?


    Is it better than the wine you just drank?


    But whatever it was, liebohan was not afraid.


    They have all drunk stronger liquor. What kind of liquor can muyueguo find out?


    It''s just a mystery.


    Liebohan didn''t dig anything out of murongsheng''s mouth, and he didn''t care. In his heart, he thought he would win!

 Chapter 2022

    But. No matter how much liebohan thought about it, he didn''t expect that the things murongsheng asked people to bring up were almost thousands of miles different from what he thought!!!


    This


    Is this really wine?


    It really doesn''t smell like it at all.


    Looking at the things that Mr. Li directed people to put up, before people came near, they could smell a strong pungent smell floating in the air.


    Some people''s nose is more sensitive, simply can not smell the smell, directly pinched the nose.


    "It''s so vinegar. Where does it come from?"


    "Wow How can it smell like vinegar? "


    Although liebohan was not a member of the orthodox muyue Kingdom, he was also very clear that vinegar was not everywhere. It''s not a daily necessity, it''s for seasoning.


    And at this moment so big taste, it is obvious that it is not a small bottle of vinegar, but a big jar!


    No!


    It can even be said that it is several jars of vinegar!


    It seemed that he remembered something in his head. Before he grasped it, he saw that Mr. Li ordered people to carry it up one jar after another.


    And the sour taste is getting bigger and bigger.


    Liebohan didn''t have to think about it any more, and he realized it completely.


    It''s murongsheng. Is it vinegar?!!


    Or this Jars of old vinegar?!!!


    "This Isn''t that vinegar? "


    "Smelling the smell, it seems that it''s really..."


    "Isn''t that wine? How could they bring vinegar? "


    "Who knows? Just now, the princess of the ghost just told father-in-law Li, and no one heard it."


    Watching the jars of vinegar come up, the people below are about to fry.


    Who can imagine that what murongsheng asked Li Gonggong to prepare was not liquor, but vinegar?


    It''s really wonderful news in the world!!!


    I''ve seen people who fight for wine, drink water and all kinds of things.


    But I''ve never seen anyone drink vinegar!


    Which play is this?


    Moreover, it seems that the smell is not ordinary vinegar, but a lot of old vinegar! Drink a mouthful, it is likely to be difficult to swallow the spit out. If you drink a few mouthfuls of this, I''m afraid your teeth will be completely sour!


    "You..." Liebohan couldn''t believe it. He had never seen such an operation before. "What do you want to fight with Prince Ben?"


    Looking at the things on the table, my eyes are burning at murongsheng, and I want to see a trace of joking from murongsheng''s face.


    But I''m sorry.


    Murongsheng''s face didn''t have a half point expression, and even said: "I''ll fight this with you."


    When liebohan heard this, he didn''t know what expression to show.


    I just feel that murongsheng''s idea is ridiculous!!!


    It''s ridiculous to the extreme!!!


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that there was a big joke in front of me. I reached out and pointed to the things in front of me: "spell this? This vinegar? "


    Can I drink this?


    Of course, I can drink it!


    But who would drink old vinegar like a big drink?!!


    He lived so long that he had never seen the competition of fighting for vinegar and watching who drank more!


    In the face of liebohan''s question, murongsheng did not change his face: "what''s wrong with this? Are you afraid? "

 Chapter 2023

    As soon as this sentence came out, he immediately heard liebohan''s retort: "who is afraid!"


    "I''m not afraid. Let''s start when we''re ready."


    Murongsheng moved his muscles and looked at the ugly expression on liebohan''s face: "isn''t it just vinegar? How can you be so resistant? Say not to do, in fact, this heart or some timid? But it doesn''t matter, you have promised, then start the competition! Even if I''m afraid, it won''t help! "


    Murongsheng directly picked up a vinegar jar and handed it to liebohan.


    At this time, liebohan really wanted to go back to that time and ask murongsheng what he wanted to fight with him!


    Instead of just handing him a jar of vinegar for him to drink!


    "You were talking about pinjiu!" Liebohan''s expression was very angry, as if he had been cheated.


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "it''s really wine. Of course, it can also be vinegar! In muyue Kingdom, there is a kind of wine called vinegar wine. It''s just according to your habit to spell the mellow wine. Now what I have mentioned is to fight with you. As for what wine to fight, I has the final say, you must follow my rules.


    "Now, I''ll ask you, do you dare to go on fighting with me?"


    Coarse wine?!!!


    Thanks to this woman!


    "Another one!"


    Wine and water are OK!


    But as they said, this vinegar wine is absolutely impossible to accept!


    "Ouch? Does that mean you want to break your promise? As a prince at the border, it''s so easy for you to break your promise. Don''t you think it''s too late? " Since murongsheng asked Li Gonggong to move these things out, naturally he didn''t want to give in.


    What he said made liebohan open his eyes: "when did the prince break his promise?"?! Horse riding, archery, drinking and drinking water are OK! Just can''t drink what you said Vinegar


    Don''t you want to drink?


    That''s really up to you.


    "Ha ha," murongsheng looked at liebohan with a smile, "when you said you wanted to share wine with me, did I ever refuse you? Drink as you say, no ambiguity. How come you don''t want to drink when it''s your turn?! After all, I''m the one who competes with you from beginning to end, and I haven''t even changed people. And you? At least one person has changed in the middle... "


    Murongsheng''s meaningful opening.


    Although the words did not finish, but the meaning of who can understand.


    In the end, isn''t it your people who take advantage?


    What are you doing here?


    The ghost princess has been drinking several jars of wine. Now she has to compare with your prince. To be honest, there is a kind of existence of taking advantage of it!


    This, the eyes of the people present have become a little strange.


    "It''s all like this. You don''t dare to compete. It''s really Tut tut. " Murongsheng''s tone is mocking.


    Hearing this, liebohan''s face was blue and white.


    Clearly can understand murongsheng this is provocative tone, but now he in addition to accept or accept, there is no way!


    Because if he doesn''t accept it, it means he counsels!!!


    They are facing muyue country at the border!!!


    Admit to the ghost king!!


    Especially in front of this woman!

 Chapter 2024

    "Good!"


    Liebohan clenched his teeth and roared!


    Have already reached this point, drink to drink, who is afraid of who?


    He can''t drink this woman?!


    No matter how big the woman''s stomach is, can she fit the whole day?!


    Whether or not murongsheng has been cheated, but just now, the person who promised to compete is liebohan. This is not wrong.


    Anyway, I''ve accepted it. I''d better defeat this woman directly!


    Let the people of muyue country have a look, who is the counsellor!


    The smile on murongsheng''s face never disappeared. Looking at liebohan''s face like eating excrement, he felt very comfortable.


    What was in liebohan''s mind now?


    Needless to say, she knew that liebohan would like to kill her and break her up.


    Originally, she was an honest onlooker. She had to be called out by name,


    very good.


    Now that she has been provoked, don''t blame her for making you the prince of the border look ugly!


    After liebohan accepted it, the emissary burst out in a disorderly voice. Gabble to liebohan, although I don''t understand, but from the behavior of these people, I''m afraid that is to dissuade liebohan from accepting the competition of murongsheng.


    Even some people came forward, meaning that they wanted to take part in the competition instead of liebohan.


    Can this little trick avoid his eyes?


    In fact, it doesn''t matter who comes.


    Anyway, it''s her who wins in the end.


    But, if this liebohan let others on, then shame is liebohan''s face!


    Liebohan would not agree. He raised his hand to stop the noise and came to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng glanced at the people in the messenger group. One by one, he saw that she was eager to eat her, and hooked the corner of his mouth.


    Think about it.


    She won''t lose a piece of meat anyway.


    Maybe you can suffocate these people here!


    Not bothering to pay attention to the messengers, murongsheng said, "Prince liebohan, please."


    Settle the battle early and relax.


    Take this liebohan down and see if he dares to provoke her in the future!


    Liebohan''s face was as black as a potstickers. Before he picked up the jar in front of him, he would be fumigated to death by the smell of vinegar from it before he put it on his mouth!!!


    Where is this wine!!


    This is the real vinegar!


    However, just now that they have agreed, there is no room for him to go back!


    Even if liebohan''s expression at this moment is very calm, very forced not to have expression, but how can the small expression of body instinct be controlled?


    Looking at liebohan''s frown, murongsheng almost laughed.


    Can''t stand it?


    I can''t stand it before I drink it. Is it too weak.


    Murongsheng smilingly picked up a jar of vinegar and held it up to liebohan: "Prince liebohan, dry!"


    With that, murongsheng put it on his lips.


    Although she can hide into the secret, but the strong taste, also let her can''t stand.


    Hold your breath directly and try to pretend that the vinegar in this jar was drunk by her!


    All the people, with their eyes wide open, watched murongsheng drink up the vinegar in this jar with a slow speed!

 Chapter 2025

    fierce!!


    It''s amazing!!


    If it wasn''t for the strong vinegar smell in the air, they would have thought that they had just drunk boiled water!


    Looking at the ghost princess, she didn''t seem to feel uncomfortable at all. She was still so natural and unrestrained. She could drink all the vinegar in a blink of an eye.


    Then he put the empty vinegar jar upside down and put it on the table.


    Let them all see, she has nothing left to drink.


    After all the actions are finished, Murong Sheng just spits out a breath and spits out the breath in his heart.


    As soon as I let go of it, the smell came head on and almost smoked murongsheng.


    My mother, why is the taste so strong.


    She almost thought she had fallen into the vinegar jar.


    She can''t stand the smell.


    However, she had already squeezed her nose and finished drinking. It was impossible for liebohan to break the debt,


    "hmm? Why don''t you move? "


    Murong Sheng said to liebohan, "no? Now you''re going to go back? "


    Liebohan''s face was dark. He watched murongsheng finish drinking. He was very suffocated.


    It''s not!


    This is definitely not human!


    No one can be liked by the ghost king!


    He just stood here, smelling so much vinegar, and had no desire to drink at all!!!


    It''s not like it''s on my lips. Now I''m full of resistance.


    However, murongsheng has already drunk it. How can he not drink it!


    If so, don''t you give up?!!!


    No, he can''t give up!


    They''ve all lost once!


    Can''t lose the second time!


    In particular, can not lose the second time in the hands of the same woman!!!


    Especially, this woman is still the ghost King''s woman!!


    Even if you bet on this breath, it is absolutely impossible for the ghost King''s woman to suppress him!


    Liebohan took a deep breath, took the jar and poured it into his mouth.


    As a result, he has been spouting out since he was in his stomach!


    Fortunately, murongsheng hid fast.


    Otherwise, all the spray on the body is vinegar!


    Murongsheng extremely disliked patted on the body, this appearance looked like a burst of fire.


    "You..."


    Liebohan wanted to open his mouth, but found that he couldn''t!


    I don''t know how the woman drank this large jar of vinegar!


    Liebohan was really intolerable.


    Drink the first spit out, has no courage to continue to drink the second.


    Although this kind of thing is very clear in my heart, it is not a poison.


    However, the body is instinctively repelled.


    Especially when liebohan spits out the vinegar in his mouth, all the people in muyueguo can''t help laughing.


    Look, is this the prince and warrior of the frontier?


    A ghost princess who couldn''t drink their wine vomited after a mouthful of vinegar.


    It''s not a man at all. It''s bad!!!


    At the beginning, the emperor never thought that he would win.


    Originally, this kind of competition is a kind of heresy. How can we win?


    If liebohan can''t drink it, so can the ghost princess.


    But now, watching the ghost princess finish the jar of vinegar without expression, liebohan vomited out after only one sip.


    The emperor almost laughed!

 Chapter 2026

    At this time, the people at the frontier saw that liebohan could not drink any more, and the people in the messenger group were shouting.


    Creaking, he wants to replace liebohan and compare with murongsheng.


    Murongsheng took a look at liebohan, and then at the strong men who seemed to be fighting red eyes on the other side, with a smile: "what? You want to be a rascal? It''s better than that. Now we have to change people? It seems that as a prince, sometimes I don''t want to face. But it''s OK. You can change it if you want. I''m generous. You can change it. "


    What does that mean?


    This is murongsheng''s beating around the Bush scolding these strong men for being small-minded and shameless!


    But she has a broad mind and allows them to do so!


    The people at the frontier knew little about Chinese and didn''t fully understand murongsheng''s mysterious words.


    But looking at murongsheng''s expression, I understood something.


    I''m afraid the ghost princess is talking about them!


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As long as the next person can win the ghost princess, how can!


    Winning is the ultimate goal!


    "Emperor, let them change." Murongsheng reported directly to the emperor, and did not give liebohan any face.


    "Yes, change it." With a stroke of his pen, the emperor agreed directly.


    Friendly communication!


    As long as the ghost princess agreed, he would not be the villain!


    Under everyone''s scornful eyes, liebohan was replaced.


    It''s not that he wants to be shameful, but that the taste of vinegar is too bad to drink!!!


    "I''ll do it!"


    After liebohan went down, a strong man came up.


    This appearance is no different from the strong men who came up at the beginning. They are all the same, tall and strong, with a little beard on their face.


    Murongsheng didn''t pay attention to people at all.


    It is because of murongsheng''s attitude that this strong man is very angry!


    Just pick up the wine jar and pour it down like drinking.


    I''m going to cut the mess and drink it directly into my stomach.


    He thought very well, and of course he did.


    Everyone watched the jar of vinegar wine poured into the inside by him, but before he saw what was going on, he was thrown aside by the strong man, and it broke into pieces instantly!


    The expression on the face is also very ugly!!


    Where is this thing that people can drink!!!


    This is clearly


    The strong man''s face is ugly.


    Originally thought came up a person, maybe murongsheng there will be pressure, but did not expect, come up this person or not!!!


    Although drunk, but this expression is very ugly!!!


    But the messengers cheered.


    Finished! Finished!!!!


    They are sure to beat this woman!!!


    Murongsheng chuckled, picked up the second jar and began to drink. He didn''t give the strong man a chance to breathe.


    After a while, the vinegar wine in murongsheng''s jar was gone, and there was no expression on his face. He looked very relaxed.


    The strong man''s expression began to twist when he saw it.


    Will the people of muyueguo let him go?!


    No!!!


    The people of muyue country yelled at the strong man one after another: "drink!! Keep drinking! Drink fast


    It may be a coincidence to be able to drink a jar. But this expressionless drink the second time, that is the ability of the ghost princess!

 Chapter 2027

    "Drink! Drink it


    Now mu Yueguo''s people are very excited to sweep away the frustration of murongsheng''s proposal to compete again.


    Because they all see that the princess of the ghost is really capable!


    Maybe you can really beat these people in the messenger group down!


    I only heard this man snort coldly, and directly picked up the second jar, learning to fall down on his head the same way for the first time.


    However, I haven''t yet waited for the tilt of the jar to let the vinegar pour into my mouth.


    See this strong man''s face a change!!


    I don''t know what dimension I asked, I spit it out directly!!!


    Murongsheng distaste away a few steps, that vomit smell mixed with strong vinegar, really is now the temperature is very bad.


    Now, before, liebohan accidentally vomited.


    And the second person who came in vomited.


    There''s nothing wrong with the princess.


    No matter how cheeky the people here are, I''m afraid they don''t have the face to ask Murong Sheng to come back.


    Murongsheng chuckled and spread it into the ears of these frontier people. It sounded very ironic!


    "Are you going to change people?"


    A young man, who could not listen to murongsheng''s sarcasm, was about to stand up and change the person above to become a third person, but he was stopped by liebohan.


    Liebohan''s face was gloomy, trying to ignore the strong vinegar smell floating on the tip of his nose, but there was no way for him to ignore it.


    He arched his hand to murongsheng: "the ghost princess is really powerful. I admire her!"


    It seems that we won''t continue to replace people with thick skin?


    Murongsheng turned and looked at the Emperor: "if you go back to the emperor, my wife will win."


    The short four words deepened the smile on the emperor''s face!


    I won.


    I really won!


    And win a special face!


    A ghost princess directly put two strong men down!


    It''s amazing!


    The emperor now looked at murongsheng''s expression with a kind face: "the ghost princess has worked hard! If you come, you''ll be rewarded! "


    Reward?


    Good!


    The ghost King''s house is short of silver!


    If you reward a few boxes of silver, it would be great!


    The people in muyueguo are happy, just like the Chinese New Year. The atmosphere of the frontier envoy group is not so happy.


    After laughing for a long time, the emperor remembered to comfort the messengers: "Prince liebohan, the victory is a matter of military affairs. If you can''t win this time, you will have a chance to continue the competition next time."


    With that, he did not give liebohan a chance to respond.


    The emperor spoke directly and called the song and dance up again.


    This time, mu Yueguo''s face was not as serious as it was at the beginning, but with a smile.


    On the other side of the emissary group, their faces were more and more gloomy, especially liebohan''s face, which was black and frightening.


    The dancers came to the center of the hall and danced around.


    Suddenly, I found some strange places.


    For example, does one of the dancers'' clothes look different from others'' at all?


    I watched this unique dancer come to the middle of the hall in a circle. She was wearing a thin red gauze skirt with her stomach exposed. The gold ornaments collided with each other with the dancer''s movements, making a pleasant sound.


    The long skirt was not found until it was turned around. It opened at the waist and was divided into two parts.


    With the dance, a pair of slender thighs on the show!

 Chapter 2028

    The long hair was braided into small thin braids, which fell down at the waist. On the wrist wears the bell gold bracelet, the sound is crisp.


    The dancing figure dazzled many people present.


    Especially when the woman stopped dancing, everyone saw the woman''s face, and a burst of aspirating sound rang out in the crowd!


    Good looking!


    It''s so beautiful!


    No!


    Should be able to use to describe the country!


    Just did not come up with this word, is mainly shocked by the woman''s appearance!


    They are shocked by the beauty!!!


    Even Murong Sheng, who has seen Qu Yun''s gorgeous woman, has to admit that this woman is just as good as Qu Yun.


    Even higher than Qu Yun.


    Because Qu Yun is exactly the appearance of the Central Plains people.


    And this woman?


    Face mixed with some exotic customs, facial features straight, absolutely amazing beauty.


    Even the emperor''s three thousand harem beauties have seen all kinds of beauties. Now when he sees the woman in front of him, he can''t help sitting up for a few minutes and wants to have a good look at the woman from the beginning to the end.


    Even the emperor is like this, let alone others.


    Those men''s eyes, one by one, want to stick on this woman''s body, can''t move, like I haven''t seen a big beauty in seventy or eighty years.


    Ah, I have to say that as a beauty, sometimes it''s really easier to do things.


    Murongsheng yawned and lazily stuffed a grape into his mouth.


    Although she is a beautiful woman, she is not interested at all.


    She is not a man. She can''t walk when she sees a good-looking woman.


    When everyone''s eyes are on the woman in front of them.


    All of a sudden, a burst of laughter sounded like a silver bell.


    Everyone came back to find that the person who made the laughter was not someone else, but the woman who had just danced in the hall!


    It''s not only beautiful, but also the sound!


    "Rip, come back."


    At this moment, liebohan said suddenly.


    Ripple?


    Who?


    This liebohan, who is it called again?


    Murongsheng lazily put a grape in his mouth.


    I have to say that the fruit in the palace is really delicious!


    It''s sweet and sour. It''s delicious!


    Liebohan began to talk, but the beauty standing in the middle of the hall did not stop laughing. She said with a smile: "this muyue kingdom is really boring. The dance is not good-looking at all. I just came here to add some color to them."


    Now people are listening.


    Why does this beauty laugh?


    I was laughing at muyueguo!


    But


    Ripple?


    Isn''t that the name of liebohan''s sister?


    The woman known as the Pearl of the border, liebo''er?!


    "Prince, who is this?"


    The emperor came back and asked liebohan.


    Although we know who it is from liebohan''s tone, it doesn''t count if we don''t get a formal introduction.


    I don''t know if liebohan''s sense of superiority was too strong when he was at the border. At this moment, he heard the emperor''s inquiry and didn''t introduce it in the normal tone.


    What he said was contemptuous: "this is the prince''s sister, our pearl, Princess liebol!"

 Chapter 2029

    of course.


    If he is proud, he should be proud.


    Because Liebo is so beautiful. Even among all the young ladies present, none of them can be compared with his sister.


    This makes liebohan''s face very bright!


    Moreover, at the moment when his sister just came out, he clearly saw the reaction of these men in front of him!


    One by one, his eyes would like to stick to his sister''s body. It''s like never seeing a woman. It''s really killing.


    So, liebohan''s tone also had a little dislike and disdain.


    It''s a group of men who have never seen the world.


    Oh, shame.


    Liebohan''s tone was so obvious that everyone could hear it.


    The presence of the men''s face embarrassed, the presence of women are also disgusted at the men.


    Isn''t it just a woman?


    One by one, like not seeing a woman, shame!


    "Originally, Princess lieboer," the emperor''s heart also has such a loss of embarrassment, randomly put just his own state of mind, "I heard that the Pearl of the border, Princess lieboer has fallen in love with her country, and today I see her, it really deserves her reputation."


    Murongsheng turned his lips to listen to the emperor''s hypocritical words.


    Now the situation is not suitable for her to intervene, she just sit in her own position and eat.


    Just when murongsheng is ready to keep shrinking, liebo''er suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Are you the ghost princess?"


    Murong Sheng looked at liebo''er, saw liebo''er''s expression with a kind of disdain, and immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s right."


    This Liebo Er is hostile to her!


    However, both she and the Pearl Princess at the border have been bullied to the end. How could murongsheng give in? What she said was also very ugly, which made the faces of these people at the border change a little.


    Liebo''er, in particular, put away his smile directly. With some anger on his face, he stared at murongsheng.


    Because what murongsheng said just now, it''s all about her pain!!


    Ghost king put her such a gorgeous beauty don''t, just married such a woman, this is humiliating who?!

 Chapter 2030

    If murongsheng could hear liebo''er''s voice, he would certainly respond.


    Don''t be confused, don''t doubt.


    Of course, I am humiliating you!


    "Princess ghost, please pay attention! We will never send the princess and her relatives at the border. This is not the performance of the strong! " Liebohan suddenly spoke angrily!


    Even if liebo''er wanted to come to muyue Kingdom and marry the ghost king, he would not agree!


    If you didn''t know that now the ghost King disappeared, leaving only one ghost princess, there would be no liebo''er in the messenger group of muyue Kingdom this time!


    Murongsheng couldn''t help but smile as he listened to what liebohan said.


    Look at that.


    Have been defeated, isn''t it the weak?


    It seems that this group of people at the border are still very proud and need to be trampled hard to let them know that they are not strong.


    What a nuisance to say!


    "Prince liebohan, if you say no, do you want your sister liebohan to stick it upside down?" Murongsheng replied with a smile, "in fact, it''s not impossible. As long as you are willing to post it upside down, our ghost palace will open its door to welcome you. It''s just one more person to eat. What''s the point? "


    What''s more, I found a way to wake shangguanhuang up later.


    It is uncertain whether she and shangguanhuang will set foot in muyue kingdom.


    This liebo''er wants to be the concubine of the ghost king of muyue Kingdom, so come. She doesn''t care.


    Liebel''s face turned ugly.


    But when the beauty got angry, she also had a different taste: "Princess ghost, maybe there is something you need to know."


    "Oh?" Murongsheng chuckled, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk about it?"


    "If the princess wants to be a ghost princess," liebo''er raises her eyebrows slightly to murongsheng, "the ghost king will never refuse me. After all, so many men bow to me, so the ghost king is no exception."


    Men?


    Do you still use her to ask?


    As long as she slightly hook fingers, the man will take the initiative to come to her, kneel down in her skirt!


    "Oh, really?" Murongsheng said perfunctorily, "in this case, why don''t you become a ghost princess? Instead, you let me become a ghost princess? But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, now that the ghost king is gone, you can say whatever you want. Now that you are pregnant with the ghost King''s child, no one can prove that he is the ghost King''s child, but... "


    Murongsheng said with a smile: "maybe it''s a wild seed with which man? After all, Princess liebol, you have so many men that you can do anything with any one of them. "


    Murongsheng''s words, which are so straightforward and not hidden, make liebo''er''s face red with anger, and his chest constantly ups and downs.


    This woman hates it!!!


    This woman is so annoying!!!


    I''ve never seen such a disgusting woman before!!!


    Now, Murong Sheng has been promoted to the most disgusting woman in liebo''er''s heart. There is no second woman.


    But murongsheng doesn''t matter. There are so many people who hate her. It''s not bad for Princess lieboer.


    There are so many people who want to kill her, and they have never seen her killed.


    Murongsheng looks at liebo''er, and the whole person who is angry laughs, and his appearance seems to be more beautiful.


    Murongsheng is a beauty, but she is not the one who cherishes fragrance and jade. It''s useless!

 Chapter 2031

    It''s not a superficial taste.


    It''s coming out of the bone, from the inside out.


    It''s really tickling people''s hearts, which makes many men on the scene begin to imagine what Liebo''s taste in bed will be like.


    Let oneself many madams all ruthlessly stare at oneself.


    This, the men have not come back to God.


    At this time, all of a sudden, there was a faint fragrance in the air.


    It''s clear that the hall has just been covered with the smell of vinegar, but now there are some other smells coming out of it, which makes people


    "Is there any fragrance hidden in vinegar?" Murongsheng whispered.


    Is this old vinegar of muyue country still effective?


    After a long time, the vinegar flavor will gradually turn into fragrance?


    Sitting on one side, Princess fule heard that her dislike of murongsheng was suppressed by Princess lieboer. She snorted coldly: "who knows that Princess lieboer, who is like a brothel, wiped something on her body. Even the strong vinegar can''t suppress her. She is really a charming fox!"


    This woman, as long as she sees something more beautiful than herself, then her jealousy can''t stop coming out.


    For example, the present Princess fule.


    Murongsheng didn''t respond, but he made a little decision in his heart.


    The smell didn''t seem to come from vinegar, but from ripple.


    However, the vinegar taste is so strong, how does liebo''er do it? With his own fragrance, he can stand out from the pungent taste?


    And now


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes. Many men on the scene were obsessed with liebo''er''s expression. This is an abnormal phenomenon!


    Most of the people who can come to the state banquet are people with high prestige and power. What kind of women have not seen?


    Even if lieboer looks peerless, he will not be obsessed.


    The most surprising thing is that it''s not just most men. Even a small number of women looking at Liebo er''s eyes, also mixed with a bit of obsession.


    This is even more strange!


    A woman can appreciate another woman, but she will never look at that woman with such obsessive eyes.


    This is not normal!


    So


    There''s something wrong with ripple.


    The smell from the body is even more problematic.


    At this moment, murongsheng looks at liebo''er, like a brothel woman, wriggling his waist and walking around in the middle of the hall, and his fragrance is more and more strong.


    All men''s eyes were tightly fixed on liebo''er''s body, and they couldn''t move.


    As he walked, liebo''er came to a minister, put his hands on the table, looked at the minister, and said, "am I beautiful?"


    The minister''s eyes were straight when he looked at liebo''er, and he was absent-minded and said: -- Beautiful... "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Liebo''er laughs arrogantly and looks like silk: "then, do you want to kiss me?"


    With that, liebo''er put out a hand in front of the minister.


    Looking at this smooth and white hand, the man''s eyes were shining. If he wanted to hold it or not, he reached out and fell a kiss on the back of lieboer''s hand.


    When the man was about to make the next move, liebo''er suddenly took his hand away, turned around and sat next to another man.


    The skirt, which was divided into two parts, was lifted to reveal a pair of white and smooth thighs.


    "Bah, shameless!"

 Chapter 2032

    Seeing this, Princess fule spat on the ground.


    Even the brothel women didn''t have such bold behavior. The princess at the border really let them see for a long time!


    By this time, liebel had turned to another man and put his hand on the man''s shoulder: "do you like me?"


    The man nodded: "like it!"


    "But I don''t know if it''s true just because you like it. Do you want to prove it to me?"


    "Proof, proof!"


    Looking at the reaction of the two men, murongsheng can''t help frowning.


    It''s not normal.


    This is really abnormal.


    This is not a person''s normal reaction at all, but seems to be bewitched.


    This man has a family. When he saw the man say these words, his wife gave him a severe twist on his waist.


    As a result, the man didn''t give in. Instead, he reached out and pushed the woman to the ground and said: "bitch! Get the hell out of here


    Then he looked at liebo''er with an obsessive eye: "I love you! How do you want me to prove that I love you? "


    Can the fragrance of liebo''er bewitch people?


    Control people''s mind, make people crazy want to fall in love with her.


    No wonder, what Liebo said before, there are many men kneeling at her feet, there is no need for her to try to seduce.


    So the secret is here.


    The smell on her is not normal.


    "You say you love me, I don''t know if it''s true. Why don''t you dig out your heart and prove it to me? "


    "As long as you dig out your heart, I believe you love me."


    What?


    Murongsheng''s brows wrinkled tightly.


    What does this woman want to do?


    At this time, the man suddenly put the knife on the table quickly picked up, toward his chest stabbed in the past.


    Then he smiles brightly to liebo''er: "you see, I''m going to dig my heart for you. Can I prove that I love you?"


    The people sitting around him screamed.


    But this man''s wife looked at this situation, two eyes a black, suddenly fainted.


    But lieboer didn''t feel touched. Instead, he ran to liebohan''s position as if he had been shocked.


    While running, he said aloud, with a special expression of grievance on his face: "brother, look, that man is so stupid. I said let him dig his heart, he took a small knife to poke his chest. Really, I don''t look at him like that. Can I take a fancy to such a man? "


    The words and expressions on his face are not the same at all!


    It is her who makes people do such crazy and extreme behavior, but she shows such words.


    It''s just


    It''s creepy!


    No one can imagine that things will change in this direction!


    Isn''t it the most beautiful woman!


    Isn''t it true that all good-looking people are good?!


    So why is princess liebol so cruel!


    Bewitch people, but also let people dig out their own heart to her!


    Only in this way can we prove whether we love her or not!


    Cruel!


    It''s really vicious!


    This kind of person bewitches the people, is really too formidable!!!


    You must stay away from this woman in the future!


    Otherwise one day, I don''t know how to die!

 Chapter 2033

    The emperor was startled.


    He called the imperial doctor who had not gone far, and asked him to come and see the situation.


    Even in the heart there is a period of fear.


    Fortunately, just did not speak, let Liebo Er become a member of his harem.


    Otherwise, is it not easy for liebel to get his name?!


    This liebo''er can''t be seen from a distance or near!!


    We must stay away from this person in the future!!


    This is a bewitching witch!!


    Murongsheng''s face is a little ugly. This liebo''er''s behavior is just like Qu Yun''s.


    He''s as vicious as Qu Yun.


    Even better than Qu Yun!


    Because Qu Yun good or bad, will not do this kind of behavior in front of so many people, but liebo''er dares to!!!


    She bewitched people in front of so many people and said that, which showed that she had no scruples in her heart!


    Even if this is muyue''s palace, no one can stop her!


    In muyue Kingdom, such arrogance and arrogance will be even worse if we go to the border?


    It''s really rare for a woman to poison like this.


    Even Qu Yun has never done such a thing since he was a child playing with drugs!


    Can such a vicious woman be regarded as a pearl by these big fools at the border?


    Have you never seen a gorgeous beauty?


    "Emperor, liebo''er is spoiled by his father. So it''s hard to avoid doing something harmless. Please forgive me. " Liebohan took liebol''s hand and sat her down.


    It''s like saying some ordinary things to exonerate liebel.


    It''s very uncomfortable to hear this in the ears of all muyue people.


    Even the emperor can''t bear it.


    The man whom liebo''er bewitches is an important Minister of muyue kingdom!


    Because of a word from Liebo Er, he poked himself like this!!


    Can it be called innocuous?!!


    No, it''s not harmless enough to explain!


    "Yes? Such a thing is not harmless in muyue kingdom. If my princess can do such a thing, I will definitely punish her severely! " The emperor spoke angrily.


    But liebohan didn''t look scared. Instead, he laughed, as if laughing at the Emperor: "emperor, can you say that. The Minister of muyue kingdom was bewitched by liebo''er. He took a fancy to liebo''er''s beauty. How can he blame liebo''er if he wants to get liebo''er''s proof? "


    "Besides, ripple did nothing but say a few words. That minister is going to die and live. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his lack of perseverance! "


    Just a few words?


    Can you explain this in a few words?


    Liebo''er loves her so much that she has to prove it to her and dig out her heart before she can believe it!


    What''s the difference between this and letting people die?


    Have let people dig out their own heart, this is not vicious, what is it?!


    Can this be called innocuous?


    But liebohan didn''t think so!


    He didn''t feel that it would be a serious problem.


    After all, Liebo didn''t kill anyone. He just talked.


    It was the man who took a serious look at liebol''s beauty and wanted to be proved before he started.


    Besides, what can we do even if we are bewitched by liebo''er.


    Now without that frightening ghost king, does muyue dare to move them?!

 Chapter 2034

    Mu Yueguo dare not!


    Without the existence of the ghost king, he wanted to fight muyue country at the border, which was easy.


    It''s just that he had signed a treaty of peace before, so he came with the messenger group.


    Otherwise, do you think he wants to come to a place like muyueguo?


    Because there is no deterrent force, and at the same time, it is determined that the people of muyueguo do not dare to do anything with them, so liebohan in muyueguo has no respect at all. He is completely provocative.


    Moreover, what can he do even if he is provocative?


    The people of muyue Kingdom dare not touch them at all!


    Not to mention that liebo''er has bewitched one person, even if he has bewitched ten people, the people of muyue Kingdom dare not do anything about them!!!


    Of course, he did not hide his attitude towards liebohan, but showed his provocation and unremitting.


    And the emperor is not a fool. Of course, he can see what liebohan thinks.


    But as liebohan said, he couldn''t move. He couldn''t move at all.


    Without support, muyue country can''t beat the border!


    As early as this, we should have completely destroyed the small frontier countries, and we don''t have to be so angry as now!


    "The imperial doctor! Go and call up the imperial doctor. Everyone is going to die! "


    Looking at the scene in front of him, murongsheng felt that it was not a state banquet. It was a farce.


    Maybe the next moment, the emperor will announce the end.


    Sure enough, when the emperor has announced the end, people are about to leave.


    Liebo Er Jiao Didi''s voice came out: "emperor, the princess wants to compete with the ghost princess to see how the ghost princess wins our warrior."


    This word comes out, let the emperor very headache.


    Have a competition.


    From the beginning of the state banquet to the end of the competition!


    How can these people at the border do so many things!


    The emperor knew that liebo''er could bewitch people, so he didn''t look at liebo''er or answer her.


    Liebo''er looked at murongsheng as if he didn''t notice: "Princess ghost, why don''t we have a competition?"


    Murongsheng''s face is expressionless, and yingmu is about to make a move. He is stopped by murongsheng.


    Stand up, step by step down the steps, staring at Liebo er.


    All the way to liebel: "what do you want to compete with me?"


    Liebo''er gave a charming smile and was about to speak when he heard a clear voice in the hall.


    "Pa!"


    The whole hall was shocked.


    Even liebo''er himself was stunned. It took him a long time to react.


    He covered one side of his face with his hand and looked at murongsheng with trembling anger: "you How dare you hit me


    Murong Sheng chuckled and hit liebo''er on the other side of his face: "why don''t you dare? I not only hit you for the first time, but also dare to hit you for the second time! "


    Finish saying, while lie wave son didn''t respond to come over, quickly hit a slap!


    "Do you people at the border think that the princess is easy to bully? Stand up one by one to compete with the princess. Once or twice you lose. Do you want to compete this time? Give you face? I tell you, you are here to muyue country, but this is not your border. Stay here honestly. If you cause trouble, I will not only beat you, but also kick you! "

 Chapter 2035

    "How dare you!"


    Liebo''er screamed: "I''m a princess at the border. You can''t do this to me!"


    Even murongsheng has to admit that the angry liebo''er also provokes love, which makes people feel sad and want to hold him in their arms.


    However, murongsheng is not a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. Seeing such a gesture of liebo''er, his heart is calm.


    "No? Why not? "


    With that, murongsheng kicked liebo''er''s stomach!


    Directly kicked it to the side of the pillar, heavy impact to the ground.


    "It''s your frontier that signed the friendly agreement, and it''s also your frontier that comes to muyue country arrogantly and domineering! Do you think you are proud and noble? I tell you, you are just the losers of muyueguo! "


    Murongsheng looked at liebo''er and clapped his hand indifferently, "don''t think that the ghost king is gone, you can be domineering on the territory of muyue kingdom. The ghost king is gone, but the people in the ghost King''s house are still there. If you don''t make me angry, I will kill you all here, and your Khan won''t help


    "You


    Liebohan quickly ran to help liebo''er up from the ground, and the strong men at the border stood up one by one.


    At this time, muyue''s generals also stood up one by one, and the two sides looked at each other like the Chu River and the Han Dynasty!


    At the beginning of finding fault, Xi Lan shrinks at this moment.


    It''s chilly. The neck seems to fall off the head


    It seems that she didn''t offend the ghost princess just now


    Fortunately


    Otherwise, she thought she was about to get her head on the ground


    "Emperor, is that how you treat guests?" Liebohan glares at the emperor. Knowing that he can''t help taking murongsheng, he shouts directly at the emperor.


    Before waiting for the emperor to speak, murongsheng took the lead in saying: "if this is not the way to treat guests, are you the way to treat guests? When you come to muyue country, you are guests, but you think it''s the host. You are provoking again and again. Do you really treat me like a soft bun? "


    "You


    Liebohan picked up liebol and was preparing to step forward.


    As a result, I didn''t take a step, I didn''t see things clearly, I found a long sword with cold light on my neck!!!


    Liebohan''s eyes widened!


    When did this happen? Why didn''t he react at all?!


    Murongsheng clapped his hands, and instantly some more people in black came out. He pushed the strong men at the border to one side and made a way for murongsheng to come to liebohan.


    "Prince liebohan, at the beginning of your provocation. Do you think you can do whatever you want without the ghost king, or even bully me? " Murongsheng said with a smile, "do you forget that I am the princess of the ghost, even if the ghost king is gone, the whole ghost palace will be dispatched by me. Do you think I am a bully?"


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m the worst bully in muyueguo. If you offend me and make me unhappy, I''ll let you come in vertically and go out horizontally! "


    Liebohan wanted to retort, but the sword around his neck told him that if he dared to say something, the princess would not be happy.


    Today, his head and neck will be separated!

 Chapter 2036

    Looking at liebohan''s anger, murongsheng''s heart is very happy.


    From the beginning, for the sake of the harmony between the two countries, she has been enduring again and again!


    But never thought, their patience actually became these people can bully the reason!


    Then I''m sorry, she is not a good tempered person!


    Now that you''ve pissed her off, try the price!


    Without looking at liebohan again, Murong Sheng went to liebo''er, who was holding his waist and his face was swollen with red fingerprints. He seemed concerned, but in fact he was indifferent: "does it hurt?"


    Liebo''er stares at murongsheng and turns his head to other places randomly.


    Murongsheng was not angry, but said softly: "if you don''t answer me, then I''ll call you to answer."


    "Of course, you should not expect your brother, Prince liebohan, because his life is in my hands."


    From small to big, liebol had never been humiliated like this!


    Clenched mouth: "no pain!"


    Even if it hurts, she can''t say it!


    It''s already like this, so she has her own self-esteem!


    "Really, it doesn''t hurt?"


    Murongsheng''s eyes have never left liebo''er. Liebo''er has been staring at murongsheng''s eyes because he doesn''t want to be inferior to murongsheng.


    Just when everyone didn''t notice, murongsheng''s eyes suddenly changed slightly.


    Become more and more deep, like a pool of cold water in general, deep.


    Liebo''er listens to murongsheng''s words, but he doesn''t know why. Suddenly, his thinking is in a trance.


    And here, murongsheng continued to say: "Princess lieboer, do you think what you just did is right?"


    "Just now?" Rippler''s face was a little dull.


    "Yes, is it right to seduce others to dig out their own heart in order to prove that they love you?"


    "Yes No... " The strong wave son shape seemed to struggle for a while, inside the brain seemed to appear a trace of pure and clear, "right!"


    Murongsheng''s face seemed ugly: "is that right? Since you don''t think you''re wrong, why don''t you just take a knife and stab yourself in the chest and dig out your heart. "


    Liebo''er stood in the same place without any movement, looking like he was struggling.


    Murong Sheng is not worried, continue to say: "I think, you should have a knife?"


    Rippler nodded struggling.


    "In that case, don''t you try to dig your heart, too?"


    Liebel didn''t say good or bad.


    Murongsheng''s long voice around lieboer urged her to make a decision as soon as possible: "come on, Princess lieboer, only when you have tasted what it is, can you understand others'' taste."


    Liebo''er''s hand was hard to reach his waist. He took out a dagger with cold light and slowly moved it to his chest.


    When liebohan saw this scene, his eyes split: "liebohan, what are you going to do?"


    "Princess! What the hell do you want to do


    "Yingmu, shut him up. It''s so noisy." Murongsheng''s cold mouth.


    The sword in yingmu''s hand approached liebohan''s neck for a few minutes, only to see a red mark on liebohan''s neck.


    As long as he dare to continue to speak, his throat must be cut by the sword in yingmu''s hand!

 Chapter 2037

    Even if he was worried about the current situation of liebor, lieborhan had to consider his own situation at this moment.


    If you lose your life, it''s useless to say anything!


    "Come on, Princess liebol, take the dagger in your hand and poke it into your chest. Only in this way can you clearly feel what it''s like."


    Liebo''er''s brain is very confused now. He stares at murongsheng with dull eyes.


    She didn''t understand why she wanted to feel what it was like.


    However, she felt that she wanted to feel this kind of taste very much.


    Rippler struggled.


    At last, he took the dagger in his hand and stabbed his chest.


    "Ah


    In the dagger stabbed into the body of that moment, Liebo ER because of severe pain instantly awake!


    Everyone''s eyes are on liebo''er, no one knows why, suddenly, liebo''er stabbed himself!


    The blood flowed out of liebo''er''s body, because he was wearing a red dress. The blood just soaked the bright red dress into a dark red.


    Murongsheng waved his hand, and the man in black quickly disappeared in the hall.


    Shadow wood also put away the long sword in hand and stood behind Murong Sheng.


    Leaving the extremely oppressive momentum, liebohan didn''t have time to catch his breath, so he saw liebohan''s situation and came to check the situation!


    The whole person who was in pain almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was held in his arms by liebohan.


    "Liebo er?"


    Liebohan looked at a dagger in liebo''er''s chest and cried out: "imperial doctor!! What about the imperial doctor!! Doctor, come here! "


    The emperor was also stunned by the scene before him. He heard liebohan''s roar and then came back to himself. He quickly told him, "come here, imperial doctor! Get out of the way


    It has to be said that in addition to murongsheng''s busyness, the imperial doctor was the busiest.


    "Princess ghost, how dare you hurt Liebo!" Liebohan found the culprit at the first time and yelled at liebohan.


    Murong Sheng learned the attitude of liebohan just now, and said: "what''s wrong with me? I just played a harmless joke with Princess liebol. Who knows that Princess liebol stabbed her chest with a dagger? "


    "My God," murongsheng seemed to think of something and was shocked, "is your princess lieboer sick? Otherwise, why did he stab himself in the chest? "


    "It''s terrible, it''s terrible! Imperial doctor, please show Princess lieboer quickly! If there''s really something wrong, you can''t blame others if you hurt yourself at that time! "


    Liebohan was gnashing his teeth by Murong Shengqi, but he was helpless.


    because as like as two peas from Murong Sheng, these words are exactly the same as what he just said!!!


    In his eyes, harmless things, on the body of Liebo Er, it is not harmless!


    But he said it first. He can''t beat himself in the face!


    At this state banquet, the frontier is disgraceful enough!


    "You, very well!"


    Liebohan gritted his teeth and squeezed out these three words. Without a word of greeting, he picked up liebohan and left.


    As soon as liebohan left, the envoys of the frontier also left, giving the emperor no face at all.


    But does the emperor care?


    Maybe I cared about it before, but now the emperor doesn''t care at all!

 Chapter 2038

    Let''s go!!


    Don''t come back after you leave!!!


    A good state banquet has been destroyed by these frontier people!


    Choked a stomach of gas!


    Seeing that liebohan and his party left, murongsheng had some regrets: "it seems that Princess lieboer can''t bear the taste of digging out her own heart."


    After a look at this princess liebol dare not bewitch people, make some love, she will dig out his heart to prove.


    As long as she did so, rippler''s mind would surely think of what she had stabbed herself.


    Tut tut.


    What a tragedy.


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, a group of people looked in her direction.


    Eyes with a strange tangled feeling.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost princess was better than the princess liebol.


    It''s a direct stab in the chest.


    Not everyone can be cruel.


    But


    Some people think that what murongsheng did was right.


    After all, those people at the border have been doing things from the beginning to the end.


    Even let their princess do things together. It''s hateful!


    He bewitched the minister, stabbed himself and said that it was harmless.


    And the ghost princess learns that from liebo''er, and makes liebo''han angry like that.


    You say, isn''t this double standard?


    What?


    What can you do, can''t the princess do?


    This is not in their hearts what harmless things!


    Anyway, although the ghost princess''s method is as vicious as liebo''er''s, they just like it and feel happy in their heart!


    The emperor has long been exhausted by the events.


    After praising murongsheng, he hurried away from the state banquet.


    Long before, he already wanted to go!!!


    But that Prince liebohan is to be able to come out wave after wave of things, so that he can not go away!


    Now, muyue country has turned into a minister, but the frontier has not been able to get a good deal. She has almost turned her pearl princess into a minister.


    In this way, muyueguo has taken a lot of advantage.


    The emperor left, and the rest of them had nothing to do.


    Also one after another to leave the house.


    Murongsheng didn''t mean to stay. He led yingmu back home and had a good rest.


    Back to the ghost King''s house, after the people are gone, go to the secret place and clean up the secret place.


    Look at the wine and vinegar. I''m afraid the taste in the secret place is not good at all.


    Just as murongsheng was walking on the way to leave the palace, suddenly a cry came from behind: "Princess ghost, wait a minute."


    Murongsheng just as did not hear, speed up the pace forward.


    However, the person who called her behind didn''t know how to give up at all. He ran quickly and even put his hand on murongsheng''s shoulder.


    By shadow wood icy vision stare back, let that person chat up the hand took back: "ghost princess, this palace some words want to say with you."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. This kind of person is really not smart!


    She just didn''t want to listen to this kind of people, so she wanted to get out of the palace quickly. Why didn''t she have any eyesight?


    Murongsheng said coldly, "I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with the prince."

 Chapter 2039

    The prince''s eyes twinkled a little: "ghost princess, do you hate this palace?"


    Murongsheng felt that he had been living in vain for so many years. How could he meet such an illiterate person now?


    Don''t you hate yourself? Don''t you count it in your heart?


    Do you want to embarrass everyone by saying it?


    But it doesn''t matter, she murongsheng has never known what face is.


    "That''s right. It seems that his Highness the prince knows himself very well. Now that he has made it clear, please don''t get in the way. Thank you."


    A good dog is out of the way. I believe most people have heard this sentence.


    But what?


    It would be useless to meet such a cheeky person.


    For example, the present prince, instead of retreating in the face of difficulties, has gone up in the face of them!


    "It seems that the ghost princess really hates this palace."


    In fact, the prince didn''t feel anything about murongsheng. After all, this is just the first meeting.


    If he didn''t want to get the power of the ghost palace through the hand of the ghost princess, he would not have seen a woman like the ghost princess.


    I don''t know how the ghost King picked out such an ordinary woman?


    But now, it''s clear from the mouth of the ghost princess that she hates him?!!


    This understanding, let the prince''s heart is very angry!!


    Why?


    He is the prince of one country, and he will inherit the throne in the future!


    As long as he waved, there would be countless women running towards him!


    Why does this princess hate him and don''t want to talk to him?


    Oh, he knows!


    The ghost princess must be afraid that she can''t reach the top, so she insists that she hates him!


    That''s right.


    After all, the ghost princess looks like this. She''s still a widow. Maybe she loves him in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to say it!


    He''s so smart. It must be true.


    In that case, he would not care with the ghost princess and take the power of the ghost palace into his own hands. This is the main purpose!


    If murongsheng knew what the prince was thinking, he would spit on the prince''s face.


    Pooh!


    What a shame!


    This face is not good-looking at all. How can you be so confident?


    Even one tenth of shangguanhuang''s looks are not as good as her. She still imagines that she likes him??


    Who gave him such a big face?


    Why are all the people in muyue country so confident?


    Shameless, really shameless.


    But now murongsheng doesn''t know. Of course, murongsheng doesn''t want to know.


    Every day to think about shangguanhuang''s affairs has already made him anxious. Why does she want to think about an unimportant person? What''s in her mind?


    With this Kung Fu, she might as well find more ways to wake shangguanhuang up.


    "Your Highness, please let me go. The princess is going to leave the palace."


    But the prince didn''t seem to hear murongsheng''s words. He followed murongsheng closely and said, "do you hate the prince? It doesn''t matter. When you get to know Prince Ben, you won''t hate him. "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    If he were not the prince of muyue Kingdom, she would like to strike him on the head with a hammer to make him sober and clear.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any idea. I want to know you. Please let me know."


    Is the prince of muyue Kingdom really insane?!!!

 Chapter 2040

    The prince still didn''t hear anything, but he didn''t get out of the way.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath.


    He won''t get out of the way?


    Yes.


    Then she''ll take a detour!


    Murongsheng wants to let the prince in the past, but who knows that the prince is as fast as a dogskin plaster.


    "Princess ghost, are you really willing to be a widow all your life? Why don''t we show you a clear way? "


    Murongsheng is more and more impatient now: "what''s the way."


    I just want him to finish what he said and get out of here!


    Don''t get in the way of her eyes!


    "Marry my palace and become a princess! In the future, the queen of muyue kingdom will be yours! "


    As soon as the prince''s voice falls, he hasn''t waited for murongsheng to respond.


    Shadow wood took the lead in kicking the prince on the ground, kicking out several meters away!


    Murongsheng looked at the prince coughing and reluctantly got up from the ground. He almost burst into tears.


    Isn''t this prince really a fool?


    In front of the subordinate of shangguanhuang, dig the corner of shangguanhuang.


    Shadow wood did not have a sword to kill him, can only say to give the emperor a face!


    If it had been someone else, the corpse would have been separated!


    "Your Highness, I''ve married the ghost king. I''m the ghost princess. Please don''t say that again in the future, which will cause misunderstanding." Murongsheng doesn''t ask about people with brain problems.


    It''s just going.


    For people with brain problems like this, it''s better to leave him alone.


    If murongsheng wants to leave, the prince just won''t let him.


    Even if it is just have been shadow wood to a hard kick, the prince is still so persistent.


    "Princess ghost, do you really not think about it?"?! Become That will be the glory of my life


    The prince didn''t dare to say those three words. He was afraid that he would be kicked by yingmu!


    One more kick, even if he has some skill, he will vomit blood!


    "No consideration." Murongsheng''s cold response.


    "Why?! Do you want to be alone all your life? "


    This ghost princess is already the ghost King''s person, so presumably her body has been enjoyed by the ghost king.


    It''s very good that he is willing to take over such a rag. How can the ghost princess not know what''s interesting at all!


    "I don''t mind if you lose your body, or if you hate this palace. This palace can give you the highest glory, and at the same time, this palace needs your help! "


    What the prince said made murongsheng''s face more and more ugly.


    And the shadow wood standing beside him can''t wait to kill the prince.


    As long as murongsheng orders, the prince''s head will fall to the ground next moment!


    "Go away."


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to entangle with such people and leaves directly.


    "Why not? Princess ghost, don''t you understand what the palace says? " The prince felt that what he said was very clear. Why did the princess seem to be unable to understand?


    Do you want him to be more straightforward?


    Just when the prince perseveres in persuading murongsheng, a thing suddenly comes to his mind.


    When she just entered the palace, she was called by the queen. She said that if she wanted to remarry, she could help her.


    At that time, she thought that the queen was on the spur of the moment, or there were some traps in it, so she didn''t pay much attention.


    Now look at The prince''s reaction is really

 Chapter 2041

    It''s not only the prince, but also the queen?


    Let her remarry.


    Or do you want her to remarry?


    What on earth do the mother and son want to do?


    Wait


    Murongsheng frowned.


    I''m afraid the mother and son are not drunk.


    The crown prince and queen are not interested in her, but in the power of the ghost palace in her hands.


    Especially at the state banquet just now, she summoned a few people in black, so that they were convinced that she had the power of the ghost palace in her hand.


    As long as she agrees to marry the prince, she must have deep affection for him.


    At that time, the prince wants to get the power of the ghost palace in her hand. Isn''t that simple?


    Good, good.


    The mother and son''s abacus is really good.


    Murongsheng is now too lazy to look at the prince and leaves directly.


    As if he didn''t know why to give up, the prince continued to chase after murongsheng and said, "Princess ghost, actually we can make a deal between us, don''t you think? How about you give me what I want, and I give you endless honor and wealth? "


    Hate a person is very difficult to turn over in an instant.


    But he just wants to make it happen quickly. It''s better to grasp the power of the ghost palace in his own hands this morning.


    What''s more, he really can''t raise a little interest in the figure of the ghost princess.


    It''s better to make a simple trade and get what you need.


    This will be more perfect.


    "If you don''t want to die, get away from me!" Murongsheng''s patience had disappeared.


    If the prince is going to persevere like this, then she will make people go back to the West!


    "You


    The prince was angry. He didn''t know that a woman could be stubborn like this: "Princess ghost, it seems that you want to propose a toast instead of a drink! Then don''t blame the palace for being rude to you! "


    Like a secret weapon, the prince opened the top of the porcelain bottle.


    A faint fragrance came in.


    However, it has no effect on murongsheng.


    Murongsheng stopped and squinted. Did he give her medicine?


    When did it happen?


    The body just got up a little bit hot and dry, but because of her constitution, she soon recovered.


    But when the prince saw that murongsheng, who was walking in front of him, stopped, he thought that murongsheng had been recruited.


    Yingmu gets murongsheng''s signal and gradually hides his figure.


    But the prince, who was in a state of excitement, didn''t notice: "Princess ghost, if only you had promised to cooperate with me. I don''t need to touch you at all. Isn''t it good to take what you need? "


    "Now, you have to toss yourself. Do you want men to nourish you? Also, the ghost king has not been so long, presumably your body is very eager for men! "


    Since there is no way to cooperate, then he let the ghost princess become her person! Only in this way, this woman will be obediently at his disposal!


    "Since you are so short of men, let our palace satisfy you. Let our palace see how stupid the body of the ghost princess is!"


    With that, the prince stepped forward and grabbed murongsheng''s hand.


    Murongsheng pretended that he was dragged away by the prince in a moment, and his tone was frightened: "you You drugged me? "

 Chapter 2042

    "When on earth did you give me the medicine?"


    While asking, murongsheng''s brain is also running.


    I wonder if there''s something I''ve neglected, so I didn''t notice it.


    The prince was so excited that he didn''t find anything unusual on murongsheng''s face. Instead, he took murongsheng to a room and threw him in: "don''t you know? Now that we are all ready to cook cooked rice with raw rice, I might as well tell you. When you were there, you were poisoned. "


    Where is the queen?


    I see.


    No wonder.


    When she had been thinking about the state banquet, she didn''t think about the queen at all.


    "You mean the bottle of flower dew that was knocked over in the Queen''s palace?"


    At that time, the situation was really strange. How could I be careless when I was on duty in the Queen''s palace?


    In particular, the flavor of the flower dew is so strong that it will be kept in a place that is not easy to overturn.


    Now all of them can be explained clearly.


    "It seems that you are still very sober..."


    At this time, the prince finally noticed something wrong!


    How can other women be so sober and ask one question after another when they are poisoned?


    Now it''s the woman''s turn, so different?!


    "You Why do you Can you be so sober


    When you see something different, there are always people who feel scared.


    Especially the prince, because he is doing bad things now!


    "Why awake?"


    Murongsheng turned around, moved his wrist and shook his head: "because I''m not poisoned at all."


    "No impossible! This is absolutely impossible! As long as you smell these two flavors, you can''t avoid them! You can''t have been poisoned. I don''t believe it! " The prince looked at murongsheng, who was very sober and scared!


    Just at the state banquet, everyone saw the appearance of the ghost princess''s hand to Princess lieboer!


    Why is this woman so weird!


    "No? You don''t believe I can walk? I wonder how a person with intelligence like you became the prince? Just because I am the eldest son, is it easy for you to take the crown prince''s position? " Murongsheng rolled his eyes, "it''s really unfair to others."


    The scene suddenly turned out that he couldn''t control it. The prince turned around and ran.


    Murongsheng sneered: "do you think you can run so easily?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the prince was kicked back by yingmu who came down from the sky!


    This time, yingmu used seven points of strength to kick the prince to the ground, spitting blood!


    "You You... " Without saying a word, the prince didn''t know how much blood he vomited.


    Murong Sheng shook his head, tut tut a voice, went to squat down: "how, with your little trick, you dare to calculate me, is not eating ambition leopard gall?"


    Covering his chest, the prince retreated powerlessly toward the back: "you You can''t do anything to me, I''m the prince of the dynasty


    "Prince? Is the prince very powerful? " Murongsheng thought hard, "compared with the prince, the ghost king is more powerful."


    The prince choked and couldn''t say a word.


    Shadow wood is honest answer: "master son is fierce."

 Chapter 2043

    This sentence does not give the prince a little face, directly will not say a word.


    Murongsheng put out his hand and patted the prince''s face gently: "did you hear that? You are not as powerful as the ghost king. You threaten me with a prince''s position?"


    "I tell you, today I just killed you here. No one knows that I did it."


    The prince cried out in horror: "no! You can''t! Someone must have noticed! "


    "Ha ha, are you looking up at the people of muyue Kingdom, or are you looking down on me?"


    Murongsheng was so noisy by the prince''s scream that he slapped him in the face and asked him to be quiet: "shut up


    The prince''s face tilted to one side. Even if he was angry, he didn''t dare to shout.


    Because he was afraid that he would be killed here by murongsheng!


    "Boy, I''m very brave. It''s all up to me. Is it because I''ve just come to muyue country, and you don''t know my strength? " Murongsheng said, taking out a small porcelain vase from his arms and throwing it up and down, "do you know what''s in this porcelain vase?"


    The prince didn''t speak. He just covered half of his face and looked at murongsheng helplessly.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the prince to speak.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes.


    It seems that he has just deterred the prince. He is so powerful that he has scared the prince silly.


    "No talk? It doesn''t matter. If you don''t speak, I''ll tell you, "murongsheng opened the porcelain bottle, put it in front of the prince''s nose, smelled it and took it back." you give me medicine, right? It doesn''t matter. My hands are also poisonous. This is called corpse water. "


    "Don''t you understand? Well, I''ll explain it to you. What''s corpse water


    "It means that if this thing is sprinkled on a person''s corpse, it will make the corpse bang, turn into water directly and penetrate into the ground. So, why did I just say that no one knows if I killed you? Because I have this thing! "


    Murongsheng said these words with a smile, and the prince was thrilled to hear them.


    "You come to me, no one must know? Oh no, the queen knows, doesn''t she? But what can the queen do if she knows? Even if you disappear, dare she say? She dares to say in front of the civil and military officials of muyue Kingdom, "did you find me before you disappeared?"


    "No, she didn''t dare."


    "If she said that, everyone knows Sima Zhao''s mind. Do you think the emperor can accommodate the queen? Will you do your best to send someone to trace your whereabouts? "


    "You..." The prince''s body trembled. "What do you want to do?"


    "What? I don''t do anything. I just want you to give me medicine and I''ll give you poison. Isn''t it just the same? It''s called "reciprocity." Murongsheng looks at the prince with an innocent expression.


    But what he said made the prince feel creepy.


    "No You can''t... "


    "No, I can," murongsheng''s eyes gradually cooled down, "when you and the queen want to calculate me, you should think about what kind of consequences it will be."


    Just when murongsheng is going to kill the prince here, yingmu''s face suddenly changes, and he goes to murongsheng''s ear and whispers.


    Murongsheng suddenly changed his face.


    After a look at the prince, he snorted coldly: "today is your lucky day. Next time, I''ll let you look good!"


    He said a little on the prince and left directly.

 Chapter 2044

    "Is it done?"


    Liebo Er covered the wound and sat up slowly from the bed.


    "It''s all done," said the maid who had been waiting for liebel. "But princess, it''s really dangerous. Why does the princess do it?"


    She didn''t agree with the princess at all, but was there any way to stop her.


    Can only continue to say in the princess''s ear, I hope the princess can come back to God, send people out.


    "Shut up Liebo er''s wound was painful, but now his ears echoed with the chatter of the maid, and his head was about to grow.


    We''ve already done it. Why should we be afraid of our hands and feet?


    Didn''t she know it was dangerous?


    There may be people watching their every move in the dark!


    After all, this is muyue country, not their border.


    At the border, she can do everything by her own temperament. But not here. She has to be careful and careful.


    However, she clearly knew what she was going to do next. If she was known, I''m afraid something big would happen.


    But she can''t control her emotions, and her heart has never been able to stabilize.


    Even if the maid told her that everything was done.


    But if she doesn''t confirm it with her own eyes, she won''t be able to sleep all night!


    The maid had no choice but to let liebo''er''s temperament come: "princess, you''d better hurry, don''t be found."


    Ripple didn''t respond to the maid.


    Of course, she also knew that she had to act quickly. If she was found, she would be dead!


    Liebo Er covered his chest, walked down from the bed, and slowly walked to the side of the big carriage parked outside.


    With the help of the maid, he went up and reached for the seat of the carriage. There was a big box in it.


    Just looking at the big box, ripple was very excited.


    I want to open it, but I dare not.


    I''m afraid my dream will come to nothing.


    "Princess, hurry up. We''ll leave after watching it."


    Hearing the maid''s urging, liebo''er took a deep breath and reached out to open the lid of the box. There''s a man below One is lying quietly in the box, like a sleeping person


    Who can imagine that liebol would hide a man in the carriage coming from the border?


    No one can guess that the one lying in the box is shangguanhuang!


    "Really, I brought it back!"


    Looking at shangguanhuang lying in the box, liebo''er''s anxiety for a few days finally came back.


    She got it!!


    She got the man!!


    She finally got the man!!


    At this moment, liebor''s heart is happy and joyful!


    She loved this man for so long, and finally got this man!!!


    Since she heard that the ghost king had disappeared, she pestered liebohan and brought her to muyue kingdom. Because she has a kind of directness, the ghost king is still in muyue Kingdom, and has not disappeared!


    How can a person as powerful as the ghost King disappear easily!!


    So she came, she came regardless of everything!!


    Even regardless of all the threats, he came to muyue country and let people sneak into the ghost King''s house to inquire about the situation, and then took the opportunity to steal the ghost king out!!

 Chapter 2045

    To compete with the ghost princess is to delay the time of the ghost princess!!


    Only in this way, her talent can use the fastest speed to steal the ghost king from the ghost King''s house!


    However, her dream came true.


    And ghost king is really her people, easy to steal out!


    Thank God!


    Let her finally have this man!


    "You are mine, and you will always be mine!"


    ¡­¡­


    There, liebohan declares his vows to shangguanhuang, who is in a coma, while here, the ghost King''s house is in a mess.


    Murongsheng with a cold into the ghost palace, a direct grasp of Ling seven collar: "people?"


    As soon as murongsheng came to the ghost King''s house, Ning Qi was against murongsheng all the time.


    But at this moment, Ling Qi, who was grabbed by murongsheng''s collar, had no strength to resist. Her voice was weak No I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to look for it... "


    "Waste!"


    Murongsheng directly throws Ning Qi aside and walks towards shangguanhuang''s room.


    Before she left, she had already told a good man to take good care of Guan Huang. She could not afford another little mistake!


    But why?!


    Why hasn''t she come back from the palace, shangguanhuang people disappeared?!


    Are all the people in the ghost King''s mansion rubbish?!


    At the moment, only Lingba stands in shangguanhuang''s room, carefully observing the clues.


    See murongsheng big stride into, quickly open mouth: "ghost princess, I have carefully checked, did not find any trace."


    Murongsheng has no place to vent his anger. Sit down, face cold: "you give me a good talk, you so many people look, why let him a unconscious person disappeared?"


    Speaking of this, Lingba''s face was a little more guilty: "I also have a fault in this matter. I shouldn''t have lost my temper as a child like Ling Qi, and then caused Now the situation is I''m sorry. "


    "I''m sorry. Does it work?"


    Murongsheng''s tone is like ice. If conditions permit, she will definitely kill Ling Qi and Ling Ba here!


    It''s two things that can''t be accomplished, but can''t be defeated!


    Lingba is silent.


    "Get out of here and look for clues to find the ghost king! Otherwise, neither of you will live! "


    When all the people are arranged to go out to find clues, murongsheng is a little decadent and leans on the chair.


    She just went out for a little while, how could she disappear?!


    If she knew this would be the case, she would rather put shangguanhuang in her own secret place than lie here and disappear!


    Who can know that the ghost palace of muyue kingdom is so useless?!


    It can make shangguanhuang disappear!!!


    As early as I knew, she would not let yingmu follow her to the palace, but left yingmu!


    Shadow wood out to arrange things, see Murong Sheng lying on the table motionless, immediately scared heart a jump: "madam, are you ok?"


    "No problem."


    Shadow wood or some don''t trust, persuading: "madam, even if you don''t think for yourself, also want to think for the little master.". Master, we will find it as soon as possible. "


    "Well, I see. You go down first. I want to be alone."


    Murongsheng is now immersed in the gloom and can''t get rid of it.

 Chapter 2046

    Murongsheng waited for a day, but he didn''t wait for shangguanhuang to find the news.


    Murongsheng''s mood has been immersed in low pressure.


    I was just waiting for dinner, and then I went out to have a look at the situation. There was another person in the palace.


    "The emperor wants to see me?" Murongsheng frowned.


    Didn''t we just meet at the state banquet yesterday?


    How can I see her all night?


    Is it that she was found beating the prince?


    No.


    According to the contact she had with the prince yesterday, she also had a little understanding of the prince''s character.


    He is definitely not the kind of person who will tell what happened last night.


    So, why did the emperor suddenly summon her?


    "Yes, please go to the palace with the ghost princess and the slave." This father-in-law is very polite.


    It is obvious that what happened at the state banquet last night has long been spread.


    I''m afraid no one in the capital dares to be disrespectful to murongsheng.


    Even the princes and princesses at the border are treated like that. They are just small slaves. I''m afraid they can''t survive in the hands of the ghost princess!


    Murongsheng doesn''t know why he summoned her, but he doesn''t have the time to ask. If you go to the palace and have a look, you will know the situation. Why delay here?


    "Let''s go."


    Murongsheng didn''t eat any food, so he stood up and prepared to go to the palace.


    My father-in-law was stunned.


    This


    The first time I saw the emperor, I didn''t change my clothes or dress up. I''m afraid the ghost princess in the capital is the only one, right?


    "The carriage is waiting outside. Please, princess."


    My father-in-law''s heart was murmuring.


    But it didn''t say anything.


    What the ghost princess wanted to do and what she didn''t want to do was beyond his father-in-law''s control.


    I''m afraid that the emperor can''t manage what the ghost princess does even by himself?


    Murong Sheng went into the palace and followed her father-in-law to the emperor''s study. Before long, the emperor let her in.


    Murongsheng didn''t salute. Now she''s in a bad mood and doesn''t want to do anything extra.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor asking his wife to come here?"


    But the emperor did not care: "there are some things."


    The emperor hesitated to take a look at murongsheng. He really didn''t expect that the group of people who came there would hate the ghost palace so much.


    Even if the ghost King disappeared now, he would not let go of the ghost princess who was just a woman.


    Fortunately, the ghost princess and the ghost king are not easy to be provoked, which makes those people at the border unable to get away.


    But


    If you can''t do it once, there will be a second time!


    It can be said that those people at the border have already been targeted at the ghost palace. In addition to what happened at the state banquet yesterday, liebohan and liebo''er are afraid that they want to cut the ghost princess to pieces!


    But


    The ghost princess still has some power of the ghost king in her hand. If the two sides are really against each other, I''m afraid it will be him who will suffer in the end!


    "You should have seen it at the state banquet last night. This liebohan is aimed at the ghost King''s house, "the emperor sighed." during this period of time, you either don''t run into their people first, or you can hide, or it will be difficult to end once something happens. "


    "Emperor, do you think it''s a good ending now?"

 Chapter 2047

    Murongsheng didn''t promise whether the emperor would avoid or not. Instead, he spoke very plainly.


    "What do you mean, princess


    "My meaning is very simple, that is, last night I heavily stepped on the face of the frontier people. Do you think liebohan and others will let me go


    The emperor was choked by murongsheng.


    What kind of illness did he have yesterday? What kind of state banquet did he have to invite the ghost princess to?!


    Let the ghost princess stay in the ghost King''s house honestly, isn''t it?!


    Now look, this ghost princess and liebohan and others are completely against each other!


    Moreover, judging from the state banquet last night, the ghost princess is not a good host to provoke!


    This is definitely a person who will repay you!


    So, he is really scared now!


    Because liebohan and liebol are not easy to provoke!


    When there is a problem, don''t you have to let him be the emperor to clean up the mess?!


    Muyueguo and the frontier are now a friendly contract, not a contract of enmity!


    If the ghost princess offends those people in the border area, isn''t it bad for muyue country?!


    If put in the past, he is not so afraid.


    Although the ghost King''s presence and absence make people unable to find any trace, they can still give a helping hand if they really want to match the people at the border.


    But not now!


    Ghost king is completely disappeared, no one can find it.


    Without the ghost king, muyue kingdom can''t beat those people at the border!


    Can you let the ghost princess spoil the good things of muyue country!


    "Princess ghost, I have wronged you for a long time. Stay away from liebohan," the emperor seemed to be aware that what he said was slightly inappropriate, and quickly added, "yesterday, Ling Ba sent a letter to me, saying that he wanted to toss about some auction, and wanted to ask me for a privilege."


    "I think it''s a good idea, so I agreed! Princess ghost, why don''t you help Ling BA with these things for a while? "


    Looking at murongsheng not talking, the emperor''s heart a little bit of drumming: "otherwise, after the completion of Lingba, I will personally attend, how about?"


    It''s already very face saving!


    Whose shop can the emperor attend in person!


    He has already said so, so the ghost princess must nod.


    Murongsheng frowned. During this time, she really didn''t have much time to manage the affairs of those people at the border. The most urgent thing is to find shangguanhuang quickly, otherwise she can''t rest assured!


    And now the ghost King''s house is short of money.


    I can''t afford the monthly money of the subordinates of the ghost King''s house, so the way to make money has to go as soon as possible.


    Think of here, murongsheng whole person all some of the irritability.


    What are these things!


    How so many things just piled up together!


    It''s so annoying!


    After finding shangguanhuang, she will never trust anyone again!


    She directly put shangguanhuang into the secret place and sealed it up. No one could find it, no one could get in!


    Only our own secret place is the safest place in the world.


    That day, she was really brain cramps, will think that the ghost house is more safe!

 Chapter 2048

    "Well, I''ll look at Ling Ba and do it well."


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and spoke to the emperor.


    Suddenly, the emperor''s heart fell down.


    He thought that the ghost princess would not agree and give him another look by the way. Now it seems that fortunately, the ghost princess is not so difficult to speak.


    "The emperor will now draft a document and seal it."


    The emperor was stunned: "what? What''s the big seal? "


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. He just stared at the emperor, who was dizzy.


    Recalling what he had just said, he suddenly laughed angrily: "what do you mean? Are you afraid that I will turn back? I''ve made a lot of promises. When will I go back on what I promised! What will you do if I don''t admit it in the end? "


    In muyue Kingdom, he is heaven. Who can have more power than heaven?


    At that time, even if he repents, the ghost princess will have no place to ask for justice!


    Murongsheng doesn''t care. All she wants is a document. Besides, has the final say that the king has the final say, and she said it.


    At that time, if the emperor really repents and refuses to admit it, then she will poison the emperor quietly. Isn''t it the same for someone who listens to her?


    After all, it doesn''t matter who is the emperor of muyue kingdom. As long as you listen to her, who loves to be who is!


    Murongsheng chuckled: "the emperor, I''m just used to everything."


    The emperor took a deep breath and tried hard not to be annoyed by murongsheng.


    "Good, good! I''ll draft it for you right away! I also hope that the ghost palace can give me a satisfactory answer! "


    Now murongsheng was even more calm: "emperor, if this Lingba is really broken, can you still blame the people in the ghost palace?"


    Although the ghost palace of muyue kingdom is really not very good.


    But this deterrent force is very powerful, even the emperor did not dare to provoke at will.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, he would not say the emperor''s angry words.


    I feel that if I say one more word to murongsheng, I will live a few years less!


    Hurry to draft the document, seal it, throw it to murongsheng and let her go.


    If you don''t leave, you''ll be furious!


    As soon as he got back to the ghost King''s residence, Murong Sheng saw Ling Ba sitting in the room, and his heart became excited.


    Did shangguanhuang find the news?


    "Lingba, have you found it?"


    Seeing murongsheng coming back, Ling Ba shook his head: "not yet..."


    Hearing this sentence from Ling Ba, it was like someone with a bucket of cold water splashed on her body, pouring her heart cold!


    "Why? Why haven''t you found it yet? "


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what kind of emotion he should use to vent his anger at this moment!


    "Did you send someone to search carefully?"?! There should be no omission in every corner of the capital


    "Princess, calm down!"


    Seeing that murongsheng was about to break out, Ling Ba quickly began to comfort her and said, "don''t worry, princess. I''ve ordered you to go down. Even if you turn the capital upside down, you can find the master!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, how can you let me down! Clearly I left for a short time, you can all see people lost! It''s been a night. Where''s the man you''re looking for? "

 Chapter 2049

    Murongsheng has been a subordinate of shangguanhuang, but he has never seen such a subordinate!


    What, a bunch of idiots!


    Murongsheng only felt that his anger was coming out from the top of his head!


    "You carefully look for every brick, tile and hair in the capital."


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and knew that it was useless to lose his temper now. He had to calm down and investigate the matter.


    She did not believe that shangguanhuang would disappear so casually!


    "Even the Imperial Palace should be well searched! Look carefully! Look for it in every corner! Do you know! "


    Murongsheng can only be like now, let the people''s Congress area to find shangguanhuang. There is no other way but this!


    But


    In the current situation, we can''t just find it.


    Who on earth has such ability to steal shangguanhuang quietly, even without leaving a clue?!


    "I''ve told someone to do it." Ling eight nodded.


    "By the way," murongsheng seems to have suddenly thought of something, "if you sneak into the frontier envoys group, you should have a good look."


    "Frontier envoys?"


    When Ling Ba heard murongsheng''s command, she was a little puzzled.


    "Yes, that''s right. Especially the place where liebo''er lives, you must look carefully, you know! "


    From the moment liebel appeared, she felt very strange.


    First, when liebo''er appeared in the street, someone suddenly heard that Shangguan Huang''s finger moved slightly.


    The second is that she also learned one thing at the state banquet, that is, Liebo er''s favorite is Shangguan Huang.


    The disappearance of shangguanhuang is when liebo''er appears, so she has more reason to guess that liebo''er can be summarized as one of the suspects.


    "Good."


    Ling Ba Ying came down and was about to go out when she suddenly remembered something and asked, "by the way, what is the emperor going to do with you this time?"


    No matter how much you say, it''s impossible to find shangguanhuang back. Murongsheng calmed down: "it''s nothing. It''s just that I spend so much time hiding from the frontier envoys. And watch you get that auction up. "


    Murongsheng has no enthusiasm for any auction.


    If shangguanhuang is still there, it''s easy to say anything.


    The key is that shangguanhuang has disappeared now!


    "Did the emperor promise to let us go to the ghost King''s house?"


    "Yes."


    Ling BA''s eyes brightened. This was the best news he could hear after the master disappeared!


    "Please don''t worry, princess. My subordinates will do their best to do it well."


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to talk about Lingba, and gives him a white eye.


    As long as shangguanhuang does not appear for a day, her mood will not be stable. Do anything will be absent-minded, trance.


    It''s an auction. It''s impossible to attract her attention.


    After all, I''ve seen this auction for a long time in Dazhou. It''s nothing strange.


    At this time, a man in black came by, attached to Ling BA''s ear, said a few words and left.


    Lingba''s expression suddenly became a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2050

    Murongsheng asked, not really wanting to know.


    But who knows that Lingba really spoke to her!


    "That is In fact, there is a Caragana six in the ghost King''s mansion... "


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    This name can really be enough, it is perfunctory, a string of numbers connected up.


    "And then?"


    "I just said that lingliu woke up."


    "Wake up?" Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean that before Lin Liu, he was in a coma?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what happened, but Lin Liu suddenly fainted. So I fell asleep all the time. I just didn''t know why I woke up all of a sudden. "


    "Oh," murongsheng waved his hand in the absence of interest, "since your colleagues wake up, you can go and have a look. Don''t disturb me. I want to be quiet."


    Murongsheng has already seen off the guests, but Lingba doesn''t seem to understand


    Oh no, he didn''t hear it.


    "Princess, would you like to go down with me?"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    No.


    There is no one in charge of this big ghost palace, is there?


    It''s just that when she wakes up, she has to go and have a look. Why are there so many things?


    "That''s to say, meet your subordinates and get to know them. Because of Lin Liu, sometimes his brain is not clear.... "


    Murong Sheng was really annoyed. He didn''t know what to say. He sighed and stood up on the desk: "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Lingliu wakes up.


    Probably coma for too long, open your eyes, eye is a vast expanse of white, wait for a long time, then gradually see clearly in front of the scene.


    Some dull looking around, half a day did not respond.


    It''s Ling Ba who leads murongsheng in, but Ling Liu hasn''t responded yet.


    Looking at this, murongsheng frowned when he heard that he was also a powerful subordinate of shangguanhuang in muyue kingdom.


    This is coma too long, brain broken?


    "Caragana six?" Ling Ba inquired tentatively.


    When she heard the sound, she turned her head slowly and saw Ling Ba and murongsheng standing by.


    Looking at the blank appearance of the six, the eight felt a thump.


    Finished, this Ya of should not be sleep silly?


    How to see his eyes so strange, like looking at a fool?


    Ling eight slowly walked past and stretched out five fingers to Ling six: "what''s this?"


    Lin Liu ignores Lin BA''s hand and stares at her. For a long time, she utters a hoarse voice: "you Who is it? "


    It''s over!!


    It''s really over!!


    Lingliu is really stupid!!!


    Ling Ba quickly retreated two steps to murongsheng''s side: "princess, Ling Liu is stupid!"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    What does silly have to do with her?


    She only thinks that the food of these people in muyueguo is delicious!


    "You go, pour him a glass of water and let him drink to moisten his throat."


    Look at that dry voice, like a broken Gong.


    The obedient Ling Ba quickly fed some water to Ling Liu, then put down the cup and looked at him up and down: "you really don''t remember me?"


    Ning Liu seemed to recall, nodded and shook his head.


    Lingba''s collapse: "do you remember me or don''t you?"


    Ning Liu shook his head and nodded.


    Lingba collapsed: "don''t you speak? Why don''t you speak!! You are not playing with me

 Chapter 2051

    Wait


    Play with him??


    Ling eight suddenly thought of a possibility, staring at Ling six up and down for a long time.


    I found that the expression on Lin Liu''s face didn''t change at all. She was still at a loss, so Dementia.


    Ling Ba immediately turned around and took murongsheng away: "princess, we''d better go first. Anyway, he doesn''t remember anything. He''s a loser. The princess of the ghost doesn''t support those who have nothing to eat. After a while, people will throw him out of the ghost King''s house. "


    Lingba pulls murongsheng out of the room, and immediately he hears a Scream: "don''t go!"


    Ling Ba immediately stopped and sneered: "Oh, pretend, continue to pretend. Isn''t it very capable? Why don''t you keep pretending? "


    I found that I had been discovered and exposed by others.


    But there was no embarrassment on Lin Liu''s face. She was very calm, as if she had just pretended to be a fool? What princess? Why don''t I know there''s a princess in my family? "


    With that, Ning Liu''s eyes fell on murongsheng, who was standing by and didn''t say anything.


    "When you are in a coma, you are the princess of yingmudu."


    Ning Liu was silent for a moment: "why should yingmu admit it? What about the master? As long as the master doesn''t admit it, I won''t admit it. "


    "Master..." Ling Ba didn''t know what to say. "The master was in a coma. He was sent by the princess a few days ago."


    "What?" Calm six suddenly is a startled roar, "master is unconscious? When did it happen? How is the master now? Let me see the situation of the master


    "Missing." Murongsheng spoke calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Ning Liu looks at Murong Sheng, "it''s not that the master is unconscious, how can he disappear?"


    "Why did you ask me?" Murongsheng sneered, "I also want to ask you how the precautions of the ghost King''s residence are done. It makes an unconscious person suddenly disappear?"


    Listen to Ling 61 and look at Ling BA in an instant.


    Ling BA''s face was a little white, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead: "just Just like that, the princess goes to the state banquet, and we watch over the master As a result, I don''t know how The master disappeared right under our nose... "


    With that, he stepped back and hid behind murongsheng.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Now she is able to understand why Ling Ba brought her here. You''re using her as a shield?


    "Lingba, is this the ghost King''s house you managed after I was in a coma?"?! I can''t believe I lost my master under my nose! " Caragana roared angrily.


    Ling Ba whispered timidly: "this You can''t blame me for this. It''s all Ling Qi. You have to pull me to say something, or... "


    "Good, good!" The six faces of Lin were expressionless, but his eyes were burning. "Call the seven together!"


    As soon as she was excited, she coughed crazily, and her chest hurt a lot.


    Murongsheng frowned: "you just wake up, you''d better have a good rest first. Yingmu has sent for clues. "


    "I don''t worry about yingmu, but!" Lin Liu coughed fiercely twice, "I have to punish Lin 7 and Lin 8. I can''t distinguish the priorities. Let the master disappear. I should be punished!"

 Chapter 2052

    Murongsheng sat on the chair, watching Ling Liu sitting on the bed, scolding Ling Qi and Ling Ba kneeling on the ground.


    I yawned.


    I''ve been reprimanding for half an hour, and this Caragana is really strong.


    It doesn''t look like I''ve been in a coma for a long time and just woke up.


    At this time, murongsheng sent for the doctor to come in a hurry.


    He interrupted Lin Liu''s words of reprimanding two people and directly felt his pulse: "it''s strange. It''s strange when you are in a coma. It''s also strange when you wake up. How did you get into a confused coma and a confused lucidity? "


    Ning Liu gave him a cold look and said, "if I knew, what would you like to do with this doctor?"


    The doctor, choked by Lin Liu''s words, couldn''t speak for a long time, so he had to prescribe some prescriptions to nourish his body. Then he left with the medicine box on his back.


    As soon as the doctor left, Ling Liu began to reprimand Ling Qi and Ling Ba again. He was interrupted by murongsheng: "OK, don''t reprimand. I''m tired of listening to you if you''re not tired. Instead of wasting your time, you''d better discuss what to do. "


    Lingliu closed his mouth, but his face was extremely ugly.


    Ning Qi takes a look at murongsheng and hums coldly, then whispers to Ning Liu: "I I didn''t mean to. I think the ghost King''s house is very safe, so... "


    "Safe? In this world, there is no absolutely safe place. This is taught to you from childhood. Don''t you forget it all?! Fool


    Being scolded mercilessly by Ning six, Ning seven''s eyes are full of tears.


    Murongsheng is too lazy to watch this scene. He stands up and leaves.


    "Stop!"


    Ning seven opens his mouth in an instant.


    Murongsheng turned his head and looked at Lingqi coldly: "I don''t talk to stupid people."


    "You "How did you attack me?" she said


    "You know it''s a sneak attack, and you want to ask me, do you think I''ll tell you? I told you that when you come to attack me later, I''m not stupid. " Murongsheng''s eyes are as cold as ice knife. It hurts badly when he scrapes people.


    In the beginning, she didn''t care about Lingqi.


    But now, Lingqi has completely stepped on her bottom line!


    Her bottom line is shangguanhuang!


    And Ning seven for their own willfulness, let shangguanhuang now disappeared!


    She would not tolerate this woman!


    "You Ling Qi looks at murongsheng angrily, "I tell you, don''t be arrogant, sooner or later I will..."


    Ning Qi''s words had not finished, but his neck was grabbed by murongsheng''s hand, and he pulled it directly from the ground and on the wall.


    There was only a "bang" sound, and a trace of blood came out of the corner of Ning Qi''s mouth.


    "What will happen to you one day? Kill me? " Murongsheng looked at her with disdain. His eyes were full of contempt. "Can you kill me with you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now? "


    Murongsheng''s action, not only let the seven now did not respond, even the eight and six are stupid for a long time did not respond.


    Speed, so fast!!!


    It''s not normal speed at all!


    Even when she asked herself, she couldn''t achieve her effect!


    When on earth did she flash to Ning Qi from the door and bump her neck into the wall?!


    Did not see clearly, really did not see a bit!


    Just feel the next second, is now the scene!

 Chapter 2053

    "I tell you, there is a limit to my patience. If you still provoke me again and again, it will not be me who will die, but you. "


    Murong Sheng cold finish saying this sentence, loosen the person''s neck, turn around to leave.


    And Ning seven at this moment has no strength, along the wall slowly slide down, sit on the ground.


    How What''s going on?


    What the hell is going on?!


    That woman


    What kind of terrifying ability has that woman achieved?!


    "You..." Ling Ba swallowed her saliva. "Did you just see her speed clearly?"


    Lin Liu shook his head No... "


    This is the most frightening place!


    Clearly did not feel that woman with strength, the results they can not see that woman''s speed!


    This shows that the strength of that woman is much more terrifying than the people present!


    "This..." Ling Ba took a look at Ling Qi, who was already paralyzed on the ground, and sighed, "let Ning Qi be careful in the future. This princess is not so easy to provoke."


    "Well." Six of the carats frowned, "seven of the carats now how still so reckless."


    Ling Ba shook his head: "how do I know? I''m afraid the princess has already hated Ling seven. Had it not been for Lingqi, the master would not have Forget it. It''s no use now. Everything that should have happened has happened. "


    Lin Liu didn''t speak, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You say, where did master find such a ghost princess? I''ve been looking at muyue kingdom for so long. I don''t know where the ghost princess came from. "


    "It''s not something you and I can think of."


    "That''s true," sighed Ling ba. "I''ll go out to do some work first. As for Ling Qi, let her paralyze here, or let me carry her out?"


    "Get her out. I don''t want to see her now."


    Since he knew that the disappearance of his master had something to do with Ning Qi, he didn''t want to see her again. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and slapped her to death.


    "Well."


    Lingba didn''t say much, on the contrary, she was able to understand lingliu''s current mood.


    She walked directly to the room without any pity. She grabbed Ling Qi''s arm and went out. She was about to walk out of the room. Ling Ba stopped and said, "there''s something I suddenly remember. Has the master ever had close contact with the people at the border? "


    "People at the border?"


    When he went out, he was always followed by Ling Liu, and he was dealing with logistics problems in the palace.


    "Yes, for example, the Pearl at the border, Princess lieboer, has anything to do with the master?"


    "No," Liu answered immediately, "Liebo and the master have never met before, so how can they have anything to do with each other?"


    "That''s strange. Just now the princess asked me to check the whereabouts of liebo''er. I suspect that liebo''er has something to do with the disappearance of her master. Also said that at yesterday''s state banquet, the group of people at the border especially aimed at the princess. Moreover, especially that Princess liebol is very hostile to the princess. "


    But when a woman is hostile to another woman, it''s either because of her appearance or because of her man.


    The first one is impossible. As far as he knows, liebol is very beautiful, which is several times more beautiful than the princess.


    So, it''s only because of men.

 Chapter 2054

    Because which man?


    I''m afraid there''s no other man except their master.


    Ning Liu frowned: "I know. I will investigate this matter carefully."


    "Well, please. I''m really not good at it," said Ling Ba, waving her hand. "Then you have a good rest. I''ll go to the princess''s side to consult about some things."


    Ning six nodded and did not force Ling eight to stay.


    Mainly because he just woke up, his spirit is not very good.


    There is no way to say more to Lingba.


    And the news he got after waking up was enough for him to digest for a while, and he didn''t want to know anything.


    Murongsheng went back to his room and just sat down. Not long after that, Lingba followed him.


    Frown: "what are you doing?"


    For murongsheng''s cold face, Ling Ba didn''t take it to heart. She said with a smile, "come and discuss with the princess how to deal with this auction."


    Murongsheng impatiently waved his hand: "you can do it by yourself. I don''t want to care too much about this kind of thing."


    "No way, princess, if you don''t care, there''s really no way," cried Ling ba. "We don''t have any money to support the ghost King''s house. Princess, can you think of some ways to get some money?"


    Murongsheng was speechless: "are you all right? How long have I been in muyue country? I don''t know anyone. Where can I get money for you? You can find a way to solve this kind of problem by yourself. Don''t bother me


    If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you need silver. Why is the ghost palace of muyue country so poor??


    At this time, someone reported that the eldest lady of the general''s family came to visit the ghost princess.


    The eldest lady of the Zhenguo general''s family?


    Murongsheng thought about it in his mind, but he didn''t know who it was: "who? I don''t know. I don''t see. "


    Ling BA''s brain turned quickly. He quickly stopped and was about to run out to pass on the careful guard: "wait, don''t go yet!"


    "Princess, if you want to see me, you must see me!"


    Murongsheng wondered: "I don''t know you. Why do you want to see me?"


    "Capital!!! Princess, it was sent by others. How could it not be seen! There is a lot of money in the general''s mansion of the town. Maybe it will bring in a lot of money! "


    Murongsheng really didn''t know what to say: "your ghost palace is so poor?! They can''t even compare with the general''s office in Zhenguo? "


    "No, it''s really no match. There are too many people in the ghost King''s house to support. How many people can the Zhenguo general''s house support? Just a dozen people back and forth! " Ling Ba looked at murongsheng with burning eyes, "princess, you must see me. If it''s possible, get more money! "


    Together, the king''s house in Guangzhen is not enough. The more, the better?


    "You really look up to me. I don''t know any of them."


    Ling Ba waved his hand indifferently: "I can''t say that. People come here now, which means they want to get to know the princess. What''s more, the eldest lady in the general''s mansion of the town also has some little sisters she knows. As long as the princess enters the interior, what can''t she get? "


    "Thank you so much for looking up to me!"

 Chapter 2055

    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and drove Ling Ba away.


    Then they asked someone to bring in the eldest lady of the general''s residence in Zhenguo.


    I can''t help saying that shangguanhuang has to look for it, but this auction also has to be done.


    She didn''t want to go begging in the street before shangguanhuang was found.


    When the eldest lady of the general''s residence came, Murong Sheng was not polite either. He said directly, "I have a business here. Do you want to join us?"


    This simple and straightforward words, let a person Fu Yuqin stupefied for a long time, did not return to God.


    Murongsheng is not in a hurry. He sits quietly drinking tea.


    If someone agrees, it''s better.


    If people don''t agree, they will talk to Ling Ba and let him think of a way. She''s not an old lady.


    "Shoot Auction


    It took a long time for Fu Yuqin to recover.


    "Yes, the auction. Does muyueguo not have one? Coincidentally, the ghost King''s house got the emperor''s approval to hold an auction. Moreover, it can only be operated by the ghost King''s house, and no one else can interfere. But now there is a lack of silver, so I ask if Miss Fu is interested. "


    Originally, murongsheng thought that he would have to wait for a long time before he could wait for Fu Yuqin''s response. Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, he agreed immediately.


    "Well, I agree."


    This turn Murong Sheng, some reaction but came, up and down looked at Fu Yuqin for a long time: "promise so fast, not afraid of what trap there will be?"


    "What kind of traps can there be? From yesterday''s state banquet, I can see that the ghost princess is not the kind of person who can trap people. Just like me, it''s the kind of people who provoke me and I''ll switch back. If others don''t provoke me, they won''t take the initiative to provoke others. So, I don''t believe Princess ghost will cheat me. What''s more, it has been approved by the emperor. How can it be a bad thing? "


    Murongsheng chuckled: "you are very intelligent."


    "I always go to the barracks with my father, and I just have my own experience in seeing people." Fu Yuqin spoke modestly.


    Murongsheng nodded: "that''s settled. If you lose, I will make up for your loss. If it''s profitable, I''ll give you a dividend according to my share. "


    "Dividends?" Fu Yuqin''s eyes suddenly lit up, "can there be dividends?"


    "Of course," murongsheng wondered, "why didn''t you share it, or what would you give me?"


    Fu Yuqin laughed foolishly and touched the back of his head.


    What''s the picture?


    Don''t you want to go through this to climb up to the ghost princess?


    What''s more, she didn''t spend much of her pocket money when she was growing up. She kept it all.


    She''s not that kind of delicate lady. She needs to buy clothes and rouge powder all day long.


    She likes to dance with guns, but she doesn''t like to spend money.


    I don''t know how much I can save up to now, but it''s also a small fortune.


    She thought, this time helped the ghost princess, can return the principal can. As a result, I didn''t expect to get a bonus!


    This is really wonderful!


    "But..."


    "But what?" Fu Yuqin looked at murongsheng nervously, "is there any problem?"


    "The problem is not much. It''s just a little bit. You''re the only one who put in the money. It seems that you''re still a little bit short of it... "


    With a bang, Fu Yuqin clapped her hands on the table and gave murongsheng a jump!

 Chapter 2056

    After finishing this action, Fu Yuqin came back with a big reaction.


    He looked at murongsheng with a smile: "I''m sorry, Princess ghost. It''s my character. Sometimes I get used to it, so I just..."


    Murongsheng waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter."


    However, she also likes to talk with people who are careless and have no small ideas. It doesn''t take much brain to communicate with such people. It''s very comfortable.


    "Princess ghost, you just said that there is still a lack of input, right?"


    This is too straightforward, but murongsheng likes it very much!


    "That''s right."


    "How many people can I introduce to Princess ghost? Please rest assured that the princess will be very satisfied


    Murongsheng originally said this, just wanted to see if there was any way for Fu Yuqin.


    Now, this Fu Yuqin is quite on the road!


    If there is no way to carry the main beam of the auction only with the financial resources of the ghost King''s house, then we have to find more people.


    She just came to the capital of muyue country, and she didn''t know the relationship in the circle of the lady of your family in the capital.


    However, now that Fu Yuqin is here, it will be much easier.


    After all, this person and group, things in order to cluster.


    The natural temperament and character of the people Fu Yuqin knew were all about Fu Yuqin.


    Fu Yuqin''s character she has been thinking about almost now, get along with no pressure, that is quite good.


    What''s more, the ladies in your family don''t usually eat dry food. They always have some brains. Giving them something to do can lighten their burden.


    "Well, if that''s possible, it will be so long, please. I was just worried. What should I do about it? " Murong Sheng said, facing Fu Yuqin opened a brilliant smile.


    Fu Yuqin was stunned by murongsheng''s good temper and couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that the ghost princess was so easy to get along with? At the state banquet, I thought it was difficult for the princess to get along with her. "


    "The ghost king is really lucky to meet you!"


    Listening to Fu Yuqin''s words, murongsheng laughed directly: "you''d better say less in the ghost King''s house. If you are heard by other people in the ghost palace, I''m afraid you will be driven out. "


    "I''m not afraid! There is a ghost princess, you protect me, they dare not


    I have to say that Fu Yuqin is really familiar with himself.


    However, this kind of spontaneous familiarity makes murongsheng feel more comfortable and not too hard to accept.


    On the carriage, under the arrangement of Fu Yuqin, he walked unsteadily.


    When he arrived at a quiet garden, murongsheng jumped down from the carriage and said to Fu Yuqin, "who do you want to see in a moment? You live with me first, so that I can understand. "


    Fu Yuqin waved her hand: "there are too many people who can''t be introduced. Let them introduce themselves to you later."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Smile: "you have been prepared for this? First I''ll send you to explore the way, and then I''ll come to meet you? "


    Fu Yuqin said with a smile: "yes, what happened at the state banquet yesterday was really amazing. We little sisters, but we all admire the ghost princess very much! So, I want to get to know the ghost princess. "

 Chapter 2057

    Murongsheng did not expect that he had a large number of admirers not long after he came to muyue kingdom?


    This is something we have never experienced in Dazhou.


    Fu Yuqin was leading the way. He said something amusing and soon came to a pavilion not far away.


    Murongsheng looked up and saw that there were seven young ladies sitting inside, and behind them stood a group of servant girls.


    Slightly picked pick eyebrows, this is a lot of people, can play a big play.


    "Ah, here comes the man!! Here comes the man


    While they were talking, a beauty suddenly found the existence of Fu Yuqin and murongsheng.


    All of a sudden, they were chatting and drinking tea happily just now, and all of a sudden they were quiet.


    It seems that some of the constraints, quietly sitting on the stone stool above.


    Some even arranged their clothes, and then asked the servant girl in a low voice where she was not decent.


    It''s like


    Murongsheng can''t describe what it''s like. It''s just that this kind of feeling is fresh and strange.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is the ghost princess!" Fu Yuqin happily walked in the past, "I live up to people''s expectations, will bring the ghost princess to you to know!"


    A group of beauties blinked their beautiful big eyes and looked at murongsheng, who immediately wanted to open the harem and live a life of supporting each other!


    Now she finally understood why so many men like three wives and four concubines!


    This feeling is really wonderful!


    When Fu Yuqin finished, none of the seven beauties in front of her spoke.


    Fu Yuqin came to murongsheng''s side and whispered: "Princess ghost, you have to speak first, or they will be embarrassed."


    Murongsheng observed the seven beauties and found that their ears were slightly red. He immediately understood them very well: "hello."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the reserved young ladies screamed like marmots: "ah, it''s the ghost princess, it''s really the ghost princess ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Ah, the ghost princess is alive!! The living ghost princess


    "I didn''t expect the ghost princess to be so kind. I didn''t come here in vain!"


    "Princess ghost," a big eyed beauty came to murongsheng''s side and looked at her like a twinkling star, "Princess ghost was really wonderful at the state banquet last night!! I really admire you so much! "


    The first time murongsheng was worshipped like this, he was a little surprised, but he adapted very well: "that''s also because those people deceive others too much, so I''ll punish them a little."


    "Princess of ghosts, Princess of ghosts, my name is Zhu Ye. You must remember my name!" The next second, another big beauty crowded to murongsheng''s side.


    "My name is yuan Duoduo!" The beauty with big eyes can''t bear to show weakness.


    All of a sudden, murongsheng is like a sentimental childe, surrounded by all kinds of beauties.


    The last beauty couldn''t squeeze through and said directly, "Princess ghost, my name is Qian Duoduo! Because my father earns too much money, so he named me qianduoduo, so that I can be safe and rich in the future and have no shortage of money! "


    A lot of money?


    Wonderful!


    She is short of silver now!

 Chapter 2058

    "Yes, yes!"


    Fu Yuqin quickly rescued murongsheng from the beauty group: "the family with a lot of money is rich. There is a house on the street, which is all her family''s property. And her father would play with birds and walk the dog every day and do nothing, so the money would crash. It''s really enviable! "


    This day is really enviable!


    Who doesn''t want to lie down and get the silver in the wallet?


    Then, murongsheng''s ears began to chirp, without stopping.


    In the end, murongsheng began to feel a little dizzy. He finally heard about these people''s family background.


    It seems that all the talented and rich ladies in the whole capital have been brought here by Fu Yuqin.


    The silver problem of the auction house should be solved.


    "By the way, what do you like about me?" Murongsheng asked with a smile.


    This one by one crowded, murongsheng some do not know what to say, really some flattered.


    You know, she suddenly appeared in muyueguo. There is nothing but the identity of a ghost princess.


    And these little girls'' families are more and more powerful. She really doesn''t know what she has in her body for these little girls to see.


    "Because I think you are different from us." Zhu Ye opens his mouth.


    It can be seen from the state banquet that the ghost princess is very powerful! And they are not afraid of those people at the border. They really admire them!


    "I feel that you are very good at doing things, which I like very much." Qian Duoduo then said.


    "Moreover, we all think that if you marry the ghost king, and if you can really marry the ghost king, you are already the most powerful person!"


    All the girls said it in one voice, which made murongsheng feel a little sad.


    Marry the ghost king, how is the most powerful person?


    "How did I hear that the first beauty in the capital once pursued the ghost king? Isn''t she good? " Murongsheng said.


    Qian Duoduo said, "what? It''s just that she''s entertaining herself. Say in front of others what to pursue the ghost king. In fact, seeing that the ghost king can''t even say a word, I''m very counselled! "


    "I don''t see how beautiful she is either. Maybe the first beauties in the capital are all self styled by her, and then she spends money to find someone to spread them out!"


    "That''s right. Anyway, I just don''t like her. I think she''s fake."


    "That''s to say, who hasn''t read or written a few words. When did she act like that? "


    With that, Liu Fuyue''s face suddenly became very melancholy and raised her hand to look at other places: "that pear tree is so beautiful. But the pear blossom will wither soon, which makes my heart ache... "


    This imitation seems to have learned the essence of the first beauty in Beijing.


    Let a lot of people applaud.


    "That''s great. She''s the one alive!"


    "I think I''m immortal, but actually I''m very artificial!"


    Even murongsheng was amused by these little sisters.


    Isn''t this expression a little like murongshan?


    That kind of high above, do not pay attention to others. As if other people are dust, and she is the fairy in the sky.


    "That''s why we hate her so much. It''s really boring to live alone like this."

 Chapter 2059

    Murongsheng chuckled twice and looked at the young ladies in front of him: "I think you are quite different in muyue country, right? It''s said that mu Yueguo likes music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He likes to sit in the snow and enjoy poetry and Fu in the moonlight. And you don''t like muyue so much. "


    Before coming to muyue, murongsheng also learned about muyue.


    The name of muyue country is elegant, so are the people in it.


    Almost everyone here has read books. Whether they read more or less, illiteracy is much less than that in other countries.


    And the girls are also very reserved, never speak out loud, loud joke.


    Today, the voices of these young ladies are speaking and acting boldly. It''s very rare in muyue kingdom that I haven''t been able to chew words for a long time.


    No wonder these girls can play together, because their personalities and temperaments are all the same, so there is no need to worry about them.


    If you really mix up with those delicate and elegant ladies, I''m afraid they will make a lot of noise without half a cup of tea.


    But it''s not bad. She doesn''t like to deal with that kind of people.


    There is no reason. I feel very tired when dealing with that kind of people!


    "Yes, those ladies in the capital are not willing to play with us. They dislike our comparison and say that we are not ladies who obey the rules." Qian Duoduo turned his lips.


    "They just think that if they don''t play with us, we will play with them!"


    "That is, how comfortable we are to play together, we don''t have to look at other people''s faces and be free."


    "Yes, with that group of people, but also all the time to see their faces, especially boring."


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I don''t like literate people. It''s tiring to talk," murongsheng said with a smile. "Besides, you are all very powerful. It''s the envy of others to have money at home. Besides, they are all earned by their own abilities. Apart from other things, I''m afraid that all of your family''s wealth will account for 70% or 80% of muyue Kingdom, right? If you have any problems, muyue country will have serious problems. "


    "You say that if they don''t play with you, is it their own loss?"


    No matter where it is, there is no distinction between high and low.


    There is no difference in identity.


    If you really want to divide it carefully.


    Maybe these little girls are more powerful than others in the family.


    "Really?" Zhu ye asked a little foolishly, "is it really like this?"


    "Naturally, if they don''t play with you, maybe they just envy you. You see, you have silver in your family. You can eat what they can''t eat and buy clothes they can''t buy. Fabric is also the best, jewelry is also the most expensive, the latest style, the family put you in favor of heaven. And what about them? Even if it is favored, but can you do this? You can''t, can you? Because they have a fixed number of cases every month. I''m not sure how much, but I''m sure there won''t be much. "


    Listening to what murongsheng said, the little girls looked at each other, as if there was really a little truth!

 Chapter 2060

    "Is that so?"


    "Wow, I get it! No wonder every time they look at me, there''s something in their eyes that they can''t say clearly. Now I think it''s envy, jealousy and hatred! "


    Why didn''t you understand before?


    Because they have never been in such a mood.


    What is jealousy?


    I don''t know.


    What is envy?


    I don''t know.


    Anyway, they have what they want, and there''s never anything they can''t get.


    So, for those who want to get but have no way to get the mood, they really never exist.


    Therefore, there is no way to understand what their mood is like.


    "Originally, they don''t want to play with us. They are jealous of us!"


    A lot of people suddenly realized, and immediately laughed: "so it is! No wonder, jealousy is good, jealousy is wonderful! If they are willing to be envious of us for this, let them be envious. They will not get so many good things even if they are angry


    "That''s right," Zhu Ye rolled over with a white eye. "If we don''t play with us, we''ll be more comfortable. We don''t like them at all!"


    "Look, I''ll say that Princess ghost is not that kind of person!" At this time, Fu Yuqin spoke triumphantly.


    From the state banquet, she can see that the ghost princess and those people are not the same group!


    "That''s right, that''s right. We''ll get along very well!"


    Fu Yuqin couldn''t stand it any more. She quickly took murongsheng''s arm and occupied a place: "why do you start robbing people from me! I went deep into the ghost palace and brought the ghost princess here! You can''t rob people with me


    "Bang! You have already brought the ghost princess. This is our ghost princess! "


    "That''s it. You can''t have it alone!"


    Looking at the bustling atmosphere here, murongsheng suddenly felt that it was much better than Dazhou!


    In Dazhou, there was only one person who had a good time with her. There were so many more here. Besides, her temper and personality are similar to hers, and she is much more comfortable to get along with.


    In that case


    "Do you want to be more jealous of you, the ladies?"


    "More jealous of us?" Liu Fuyue was a little at a loss. "We have already made them very jealous. How can we make them more jealous?"


    Before waiting for murongsheng to explain to these young ladies, Fu Yuqin immediately said, "come on, let''s sit down first and talk about it."


    "Yes, yes, sit down!" Xie Lanyi also patted and said, and then directly dragged murongsheng to sit beside her, "come on, come on, Princess ghost, come to me quickly!"


    Murong Sheng just sat down, all eyes immediately look at Xie LAN clothes, eager to eat Xie LAN clothes.


    Xie Lanyi''s speed is so fast!!


    Let them a step late, directly preempted.


    In this case, it will be another position to grab down!


    However, these people are not as fast as qianduo, and they are preempted by qianduo again!


    Liu Fuyue and Zhu YeYe, who didn''t grab murongsheng''s position, try to squeeze Qian Duoduo and Xie Lanyi down, but the two people seem to be integrated with the stone stool, and they can''t squeeze away.


    I can''t help it. I have to go back and ask again.

 Chapter 2061

    Murongsheng hasn''t responded yet. He is so important in the minds of these young ladies!!


    It was as if she had become the emperor, and these people were all her concubines who came to her for favor.


    As soon as all the people sat down, Xie Lanyi quickly handed murongsheng a lychee: "princess, please try the lychee. It''s delicious!"


    Just half of the delivery, he was stopped by Qian Duoduo: "princess, this litchi needs to be peeled. I''ll peel it for you first. You''re eating it."


    Fu Yuqin''s eyes were a little silly: "Qian Duoduo, are you too stupid? When we were going to eat litchi, why didn''t you peel it for us?"


    Qian Duoduo lost his eyes: "what do you think? Even my father has never enjoyed my treatment


    Before murongsheng could speak, there were more peeled litchi in front of him, and then there were more peeled apples and all kinds of snacks. Murongsheng was shocked to see that she really didn''t know that she could experience such treatment!


    But it''s good.


    I didn''t eat myself. I ate something to fill my stomach.


    You can''t starve the baby in your stomach.


    Murongsheng also didn''t have any refusals. He ate all the things he sent in front of him.


    These young ladies are very happy to see, let Fu Yuqin sitting on one side is just some taste!


    She has such a good relationship with them that she has never experienced such treatment!


    "Princess, are you thirsty? Would you like to have a cup of tea? "Xie Lanyi once again launched a new round of attack against murongsheng." it''s a good tea made with the dew collected in the morning. It''s very sweet to drink! "


    Murongsheng took a sip from the teacup and opened his eyes: "well, it''s really delicious."


    "Princess, what do you mean by that sentence? Some of us don''t understand. "


    At this time, I finally got down to business, and murongsheng became serious. The other girls didn''t feel that they were sitting upright and regular, just like the students in the school.


    "Didn''t you say that all the golden ladies in the capital didn''t want to play with you?"


    Murongsheng finish saying, those thousands of gold little gold have nodded, like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Now that we can''t play together, we can just widen the distance between you. Let them more envy hate, regret not with you become little sisters Murongsheng smiles.


    That''s what she likes to do most.


    Now that they don''t like her, she will make those who don''t like her regret it!


    Regret not making friends with her!


    "Then, how to do it?" There is a question raised by a daughter.


    "You may not know that the ghost King''s house now has a business, which is to hold an auction. It has been approved by the emperor. Only the ghost King''s house can do it."


    Hearing these words, several sensible little sisters opened their eyes in an instant.


    Exclusive!


    It sounds very good!


    And there is also the emperor to do security, the ghost house to run, the ghost princess work in it, will not lose money!


    Now the ghost princess mentions this thing, is it difficult to also want them to join in?

 Chapter 2062

    If so, that would be great!


    "Princess ghost, do you want us to..." The person who raised the question was a little hesitant.


    After all, this is a good thing. If only one company is allowed to do it, it will make more profits.


    If more than one person participates, the profit will be divided.


    Can the princess do that?


    "Yes, that''s what you think. I want you all to join in."


    Murongsheng nodded and explained to them: "since I took over the ghost palace, I found a problem. The finance of the ghost palace has begun So, it''s hard to get the auction up on your own. So, like let you also participate in, as long as the later profits can get dividends


    "Yes, yes, but..." Liu Fuyue was a little tangled. "I can pay this silver. It''s no problem, but I need a reason to convince my family, otherwise my family will have opinions. After all, I have more than one daughter at home. I have a brother above me and a brother below me. "


    Investment.


    They all know how to make birthday.


    But if you want to invest, you have to come up with a normal reason, otherwise the family will not give them money.


    After all, if we don''t get it up, we''ll be throwing out the silver for nothing.


    It''s impossible to go to the ghost King''s house to ask for money, but the family will certainly have opinions.


    "Yes, I''m not alone in my family."


    "I''m the one in my family. I''ll just tell my father."


    Murongsheng listened to the group of young girls sitting together to discuss the possibility. When their voice gradually dropped, murongsheng continued: "some of you will take over the business at home, but some of you will get married. Have you ever thought about doing some business on your own and making money for yourself? It''s not like when you are in trouble, you ask for money from your family? "


    This


    Not to mention, murongsheng''s words are really a little attractive to these little girls.


    "Can this really be done?"


    "As long as you believe me, you can do it." Murongsheng is very calm.


    Several little girls looked at each other. In the end, Qian Duoduo bit his teeth and said, "I''ll come!"


    One person raised his hand to eat crabs, so the others thought and followed.


    If you win, you get a dividend.


    So even if it''s a loss, there''s nothing that can''t be fought. At the most, it''s said by the family at the end, and they''ll get through it by biting their teeth!


    "By the way, how long can this auction be held?" Xie Lanyi raised a basic question.


    "Forever."


    Murongsheng raised his lips: "this is the exclusive one given by the emperor. I can even promise that even if muyueguo is gone, the auction will always exist."


    The eyes of the little girls suddenly lit up again!


    This can really have!


    "After a hundred years, you can choose your own heirs to inherit your dividends."


    Anyway, we all want to get married and have children. Can we still choose people who can''t inherit our business?


    It''s impossible.


    "Of course, we can''t rely on an auction. We still need our own business."

 Chapter 2063

    "Run your own business?"


    Several girls looked at each other, but they didn''t know what the connection was.


    For example, how does auction have anything to do with business?


    "That''s right. When I lead you to the auction, how about leading you to do business? Don''t worry, I won''t let you do business at a loss. " Murongsheng is very calm, calm let these girls some don''t believe the heart is also stable.


    It seems that the ghost princess really has the ability to lead them to do things.


    "We don''t lack food, clothing, and even more silver. But what kind of business? After all, the business in the capital has been basically separated by our families. "


    Murong Sheng took the tea cup at hand and took a sip of tea to moisten his throat: "rouge, clothes, restaurant, lady maintenance shop."


    After her observation, in muyue country, they only pay attention to their own piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, which is spiritual enjoyment. But for some rouge, water powder, eating, drinking and so on, there are not so many.


    For example, in muyue country, you can see shops selling pen, ink, paper and inkstone everywhere.


    But there are few shops like Rouge shops, restaurants and clothes shops.


    It can be said that women and even men in Dazhou are living in the front end, eating, drinking and having fun.


    From time to time, I went to the restaurant to make a tooth beating ceremony, made some new clothes for myself, and bought some rouge powder and jewelry.


    But not in muyue.


    Even the little girls who like to eat, drink and play, the clothes they wear and the jewelry they wear are all the styles that Dazhou had been in fashion a few years ago.


    Listening to what murongsheng said, several little girls looked at each other.


    The industry of Qian Duoduo''s family can be said to be the largest among several people, so it also has some bottom in business.


    He asked: "princess, it''s not that I want to dampen your enthusiasm. But in muyueguo, few people buy rouge, powder, clothes and jewelry. The restaurant may be OK, but I''m afraid it won''t work... "


    "No woman does not love beauty. It is not that they do not like it, but that some things seldom touch their heart. Even if some can move, but the price is too expensive, they can''t afford it. "


    "So," murongsheng curled up his fingers and knocked on the table, "we can make the style very novel, and the price is also very cheap."


    "Of course, there is a hierarchy. For example, you can buy anything at any price. If you want to have a unique one, you can choose to customize it. "


    Murongsheng learned this skill from Yuqi.


    I have to say that Yuqi is really a good hand in business.


    If the ghost King''s house of muyue kingdom had been handed over to Yuqi, it would have developed in less than a month.


    Why let the ghost princess fall to the present situation?


    It''s not that Lingba''s ability is not enough, but that''s the general environment of muyueguo, and few people will be flexible.


    Let Lingba learn a new way to do business, and he can also earn a lot of money for the ghost King''s house.


    Listening to murongsheng''s explanation, if the little girls have any understanding, they are all in a dilemma: "what is this attractive style like? We don''t know much about it..."

 Chapter 2064

    "I will. I''ll train you."


    After all, if we really want to make it, murongsheng still has to train a number of people.


    Otherwise, she can''t be busy by herself.


    Therefore, we still have to cultivate these little girls to become the most solid support.


    "But Is that ok? "


    The little girls are worried, not because they don''t trust themselves, but because they have never done it or experienced it, and don''t know if they have this talent.


    Because we all know that if we don''t have the talent to do business, we can''t make it bigger and stronger no matter what.


    "Of course," murongsheng praised them generously, "you are one step ahead of others now, you can. And even if you don''t believe in yourself, you have to believe in me. I''m sure I can bring you out. "


    Qian Duoduo, the most knowledgeable and the most daring one, gritted his teeth: "OK, I''ll do it with the princess!"


    Then several other girls also made their stand clear.


    "What about the restaurant? What should the restaurant do? "


    "As for restaurants, I''ll take down the liquor building opened by the ghost King''s house and put up our brand. The chef is still the chef of the ghost King''s house. Change the soup instead of the dressing. " Then let the chef drop a few drops of her diluted spring water when cooking, and the taste of the food will be unmatched.


    "Why don''t you just use the one from the ghost King''s house? It seems that it''s troublesome to go around like this. " Fu Yuqin suggested.


    "No," Murong Sheng shook his head. "In business, especially in food and drink, it''s not very good to use the reputation of ghost palace. After all, the reputation of the ghost King''s residence in the capital is very poor. They may be afraid to come to restaurants for dinner, and they may be drugged. "


    There are many enemies in the ghost palace.


    Who would like to have dinner and talk about things in his enemy''s restaurant?


    It''s like opening a restaurant in Yuqi. It doesn''t use the name of ghost palace. I''m afraid other people will be afraid to come here.


    Murongsheng''s words made several little girls laugh.


    That''s right. If you put on the name of ghost palace, no one will come to dinner.


    "Yes, yes, as long as it''s decided by the princess, I absolutely support it! But... " Zhu Ye is still a little curious, "princess, what do you mean by Lady maintenance shop?"


    What is it?


    This murongsheng doesn''t know how to explain it so that these little girls can understand it.


    After all, she knew it from Yuqi, and she didn''t know much about it. I can only think about it by myself and let it out slowly.


    "Yes, princess, please tell us what you are doing? We will never say it


    "Yes, our mouths are so tight that even our family won''t say it!"


    Murongsheng thought about it, recalled some details that Yuqi had told her, and said slowly.


    What traditional Chinese medicine bath, the murongsheng itself can be deployed out of the formula, absolutely easy to use. In fact, it''s not difficult to apply any mud on the face. Chinese medicine and spring water are mixed together. There''s absolutely nothing more effective than this in the world.


    Murongsheng one by one said, let these little girls listen to some silly.


    I haven''t heard their response for a long time.

 Chapter 2065

    Murongsheng is not in a hurry, waiting for these girls to digest these things.


    After all, it''s normal that these little girls can''t react to too much.


    When murongsheng had finished eating a peach and several lychees, and was about to have a snack, the girls screamed out.


    "Ah, princess, you are so powerful!"


    "Yeah, yeah, why didn''t we remember such a thing before?"


    "The princess is worthy of being a princess, a person I adore!"


    "If we do, we''ll be rich for sure!"


    "Maybe I''ll be richer every day than I am!"


    These girls can see the business opportunities, and now they have begun to imagine how they will make money in the future.


    How can you be envied by your family!


    Looking at murongsheng, Fu Yuqin could not help sighing: "Princess ghost, if you were a man, you might get more achievements."


    "No, it can''t be said like this," Qian Duoduo immediately retorted Fu Yuqin. "If the princess is a man, where else can we eat meat together! So I said, the princess is a woman, very good! "


    "Yes, the princess is the woman I admire most now!"


    "Yes, the princess is very powerful!"


    "It''s better than those young ladies in muyueguo who regard themselves as lofty. I don''t know how much more powerful they are!"


    Now, these little girls'' Adoration for murongsheng is more and more fierce!


    As long as the shop mentioned by the princess can be built, it will never lose money!


    Some of the women in muyueguo may really have no feelings for clothes and jewelry, but they absolutely hope that their appearance can be permanent!


    Who doesn''t want to be younger?


    Only more and more young, can stand firmly in the position of the house!


    Not only the main room, even the concubine room is not willing to grow old!


    The main room is for the stability of their position, and the concubine room is to be able to work hard to climb up, not to be forgotten by men.


    So, as long as the top recipes of the shop are in their own hands, then they really count the money!


    In this way, even the auction will not be short of money.


    What murongsheng thought before was that if there was a lack of money in the auction, she would let these young ladies invest in the money and then pay dividends.


    However, what murongsheng can''t guarantee is when the auction will be really profitable and prosperous.


    You can''t let them be the big culprits all the time?


    Even if these girls have no complaints, what about the family? I''m sure I''ll miss it.


    So it''s normal for them to worry about more money at the beginning. If the auction really depends on them at the end, it may really consume the feelings between people.


    In the long run, no matter how good the relationship is, it will gradually shift.


    At the end of the day, I''m afraid it will turn out to be nothing to do with each other.


    Therefore, if we want to maintain the relationship between these people, we should not only let them pay for it, but also lead them to make money.


    Anyway, she is very busy. Just leave it to these people to manage.


    What she wants to do is to find shangguanhuang''s way down and find the way for shangguanhuang to wake up.


    That''s what matters to her.

 Chapter 2066

    "Do it, do it, do it now, I can''t wait!" Xie Lanyi is a little excited.


    Make money!!


    Can earn a lot of silver!!


    Then hurry to start!


    Start early and earn more money!


    And others are also very excited, eyes tightly staring at murongsheng, waiting for murongsheng to speak, a command.


    Murongsheng originally just put forward a small proposal, did not think they would agree.


    The result?


    The feedback she got was a little unexpected.


    "I''ll make a good plan when I get back, and then I''ll decide what to do."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "I agree, I agree! We must plan well! "


    "That''s right. If you plan well, the more you earn. Good, good! "


    "Now I can imagine my father''s expression when he saw me earning money. It must be very interesting!"


    "Me too, me too! My father always thought that if I didn''t do anything, I would only spend my family''s money. Now let him see that I can earn money, too! "


    "Well, after I come up with a plan, I''ll call you to come and train with you," murongsheng said with a smile. "Of course, I may be the shaking hands manager at that time, so I''ll ask you for more support."


    "Don''t worry, princess, just keep busy with your own business. When the time comes, we will take care of the things in the store. There won''t be any problems!"


    "Yes! I''ve watched my father manage business since I was a child, and I''m very clear in my heart! "


    Looking at these little girls one by one to bet with her, murongsheng can''t help but relax.


    It''s great to have money and not to be in charge.


    "By the way, princess, what are we going to do about the auction?" Fu Yuqin thought of the original problem.


    "Yes, how much money is better to put in?"


    "It needs too much silver. You can put some antiques you don''t want at the auction. At that time, according to the auction price, 37 points. "


    "Nineteen! It must be nineteen! "


    "That is, we all follow the princess to do so profitable business, how can we take advantage of the princess?"


    Hearing this, murongsheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not a sound yet. Do you think you can make money?"


    "That''s necessary!"


    "I believe in the ghost princess!"


    "I''ll try my best to support the ghost princess!"


    "Yes, so am I! We must try our best to hold this auction well and let those golden ladies envy it


    "That is, they still look down on us, don''t play with us, and don''t know where they all come from!"


    Ha ha, they don''t want to play with those fake girls.


    It''s useless to be together, and we have to paste a lot of things in the past! They don''t lack playmates. Who can they play with?


    They are several together, play that is quite happy!


    Now there is a ghost princess to join, ghost princess with them to make money, to hold an auction, also can''t envy them!


    Looking at these boisterous young people, Murong Sheng can''t help sighing, how lively.


    It''s just to be lively and make people feel earache.


    It doesn''t matter. I can be a shake hands shopkeeper freely after thinking about it. Now I have a slight headache.


    After leisure days, but a lot of waiting for her.

 Chapter 2067

    "By the way, if we all join the auction, does that mean we can treat the auction as our own


    Suddenly, the eyes of a group of little girls all looked at murongsheng.


    Being a little bit stressed by these little girls'' eyes, murongsheng nodded: "yes."


    All of a sudden, there was another excited cry.


    Several little girls began to meet and discuss. When the auction officially started, who would be invited to come over.


    They have to be in front of the group of young ladies who look down on people and make a big splash!


    For this kind of bustle, murongsheng does not participate in it. After all, she really does not know several people in muyue country. Let these little girls do it.


    After discussion, the little girls fell into a depression again.


    "However, muyueguo is very strict with women and can''t go out to do business at will. Will this have any impact?"


    Of course, there will be some impacts. You can''t go out often. Sometimes when you encounter an emergency, I''m afraid you can''t solve it in time. But this problem is not so difficult to deal with.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll solve the problem."


    No worries, a few little girls and lively discussion, Murong Sheng sitting on the side of tea is not leisure.


    After a long time, the little girls are tired of discussing, so they are ready to take a stand.


    Murongsheng is sitting in the carriage and walking on the way back. Suddenly, the curtain of the carriage shakes.


    The bodyguard in charge of driving immediately became alert: "princess, are you ok?"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    I saw a fat thing that jumped into my arms. I didn''t know what it was. I responded wordlessly: "it''s OK. Let''s continue to drive the carriage."


    "Yes, princess."


    When the carriage started to walk again, murongsheng picked up the tail of the fat animal and frowned: "what are you?"


    "Squeak squeak."


    A burst of innocent calls did not let murongsheng see what it was.


    It looks fat, like a squirrel.


    But this tail is not fluffy at all, so it''s not a squirrel?


    Is it a variation of the squirrel?


    Otherwise, how could the speed run to her arms so fast?


    It can only be said that this little animal is not like an ordinary one, but murongsheng can''t detect any difference in it.


    Seems to be aware of murongsheng''s dislike, small animals squeak cute call.


    I hope murongsheng can soften down and take it away.


    Murongsheng stared at it for a long time, and finally sighed. Put the mouse on his leg, gently scratched the mouse''s stomach with his fingers, and whispered: "forget it, take you, I''ll find a companion for myself."


    Loneliness.


    It''s so lonely.


    I don''t know when shangguanhuang will wake up. She really doesn''t want to live alone.


    She wants shangguanhuang to be with her.


    But in the present situation, she doesn''t even know where shangguanhuang is missing. How can she find a way to wake shangguanhuang up?


    Thinking about it, murongsheng sighed with loss. He didn''t even have the power to scratch the animal''s stomach. He leaned lazily on the carriage.


    The little mouse seems to be aware that murongsheng''s mood is not high, but also honestly lying on murongsheng''s legs motionless, acting as a small mascot.

 Chapter 2068

    Along the way, murongsheng was thinking about a problem.


    For example, this auction is bound to attract the attention of the whole capital, and the issue of security needs to be strengthened.


    I don''t know if there are so many people in this ghost palace.


    She doesn''t want to talk to Ling Qi, but she seems to be immersed in making money and doing business.


    I''m afraid I can only ask Ling Liu how many troops the ghost King''s house has now.


    I don''t know how much I know about this newly awakened Caragana.


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, the little mouse seemed to know something, and climbed directly along murongsheng''s arm to murongsheng''s head. Found a comfortable position, a butt down.


    It''s like taking murongsheng''s head as its mouse nest.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    If it wasn''t for something urgent, there would be no time to take care of the little mouse.


    Otherwise, she must drag people''s tail down now and throw it several times to let it know that her murongsheng''s head is not so easy to lie down.


    Murongsheng just stepped into lingliu''s room. When she saw it, she immediately wanted to sit up.


    By murongsheng hand to stop: "you first lie down, I have something to ask you."


    Ning six don''t struggle, and listen to Murong Sheng''s words: "princess, you say."


    "I want to know how many troops the ghost king mansion can deploy now." Murongsheng is straight to the point.


    After thinking about it, she estimated it a little in her heart and felt embarrassed: "it''s just as much as the princess sees now."


    Murongsheng suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief: "I said, aren''t you the ghost King''s house that everyone is afraid of? How come there are only so many troops in the company? What on earth do you rely on to frighten others and make them afraid of you? "


    It''s too bad to talk about it, isn''t it?


    What do you want? No. 1?


    Is such a little bit of people almost going to eat the ghost King''s house?


    You know, this kind of people usually can''t be of any use!


    Ning Liu was even more embarrassed: "princess, this We can''t help it. The Lord hasn''t appeared in muyue kingdom for a long time. Some of the core forces are in the hands of Wang Ye, such as yingmu. The level is higher than us, and we can''t control the shadow wood. "


    Murongsheng doesn''t know what to say at this moment.


    With the ghost King''s house as it is now, can''t it be separated from Shangguan Huang?


    Who let shangguanhuang turn this side into the cabbage that no one wants, regardless.


    Freedom is too much to eat.


    Really, a bunch of poor people.


    "By the way, princess, why did you suddenly ask this question?" Lin Liu asked curiously.


    "Isn''t the auction going on? I want to make some ghost palace troops responsible for investigating security problems, so as not to let people make trouble at the auction. " Murongsheng frowned.


    After all, many people should be envious of the emperor''s privilege.


    Those like liebohan who have a grudge against Guan Huang will not let the auction go on well.


    So it''s better to be careful in everything.


    We still need to make a complete preparation.


    Ning Liu sighed: "these are the forces of the ghost King''s house now, but there are a lot of forces that can be deployed outside the capital. But You can''t take it to the capital. "

 Chapter 2069

    "Now that the Lord is not here, every move of the ghost palace is under the surveillance of others. Once you do this behavior, I''m afraid there will be someone immediately... "


    This words didn''t finish saying, Murong Sheng in the heart also understand.


    Once something happens, the emperor will not tolerate the people in the ghost palace.


    In particular, now the emperor has a very taboo on the ghost palace, so it is more difficult to toss.


    "Princess, I can''t help you. Some things are under the control of the Lord himself. I really don''t know. "


    Murongsheng''s heart is cold now.


    What''s the matter now? Shangguanhuang is gone. He can''t move anything.


    "If there is no military force to suppress, there will be chaos at the auction," murongsheng''s brow tightly twisted into a knot in one''s heart. "The emperor''s people, we will not be comfortable with this."


    But now, the ghost King''s house has no troops to hold.


    It''s a real headache.


    "Princess, if not, can we Get some people out to protect the auction Six tentatively proposed.


    Get some people?


    Murongsheng was silent, and it was not impossible to do so.


    But


    "Where do people come from?"


    "I can help the princess to find it, as long as the princess can find a way to train people in disguise."


    In the end, Ling Liu threw the hard work into murongsheng''s arms and let murongsheng bite his teeth and stamp his feet: "OK. I''ll do it! "


    Anyway, these are not the only people in this ghost palace.


    From this time, shangguanhuang was able to disappear mysteriously in Guiwang mansion, which shows that Guiwang mansion is not a safe place.


    In order to avoid shangguanhuang''s happening again, and to avoid shangguanhuang''s disappearing again after being found, she must make the whole ghost King''s house indestructible, so that people can''t enter it!


    After hearing murongsheng''s response, Ning Liu''s brain was blank for a moment: "princess, have you thought about it?"


    This is not a simple thing. If we do well, the ghost palace will be destroyed.


    "Think about it," murongsheng gritted his teeth. "Now this situation, we can''t stand hesitation here! Hesitation for a long time, then the ghost palace will be more dangerous. Lingliu, I think you should also know that there are loopholes everywhere in the ghost King''s mansion, right


    Lin Liu didn''t speak, just sighed.


    If the princess can take advantage of this time to consolidate the ghost palace, and if something really happens, there are ways to deal with it.


    "Good! "My subordinates will be able to do this smoothly," she said. After she agreed, she suddenly remembered one thing. "Who should be arranged to train these people? Now yingmu is busy tracking down the master. Neither Ling 7 nor Ling 8 can do it. Now I''m lying in bed again... "


    "I''ll do it myself." Murongsheng spoke calmly.


    Ning six immediately shocked toward murongsheng looked in the past: "princess?"


    "Well, you heard me right. I said I''ll do it myself."


    Now this kind of thing, to whom murongsheng will not rest assured, it is better to let her feel at ease.


    Besides, isn''t it training people?


    She put on the set that shangguanhuang had trained her. What''s to be afraid of?

 Chapter 2070

    The last thing people can do is to shrink back.


    If you shrink back, you will be worried about your life.


    This point, murongsheng''s heart is very clear.


    "What you need to do now is to choose people. I''ll do the rest."


    She doesn''t need to do it herself.


    After all, she is not familiar with these people. If she chooses a spy or an undercover, it will be over?


    This kind of thing should be handed over to Ning Liu as soon as possible.


    The selected people will also be safer.


    But in training, she can only trust herself.


    So you have to do it yourself.


    Looking at murongsheng''s appearance, Ning Liu knew that he had to come by himself.


    In this case, Caragana six is not forced: "if the princess has any need, just speak."


    "Well," murongsheng nodded and looked at Lin Liu''s slightly tired face, "you should have a good rest first, and then help me to pick someone up when you have enough spirit."


    "Yes, Princess!"


    After murongsheng left, the expression on Ning Liu''s face gradually turned to calm. When there was no more murongsheng, Ning Liu curled up and knocked on the bed board.


    In an instant, a man in black appeared in the room.


    "Go and find some reliable and trustworthy people, sort out a list and give it to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    With that, the man in black quickly disappeared from the room of lingliu.


    It''s quiet and peaceful, as if no one else has appeared in the room since murongsheng left.


    Lingliu is lying on the bed, looking at the top of the bed quietly.


    Murongsheng said that it is impossible for him not to be moved.


    As early as a long time ago, he always wanted to do this, but the master never let him do it.


    Now as soon as he wakes up, he finds that such a big mess has happened in the ghost palace. He really regrets it. Why didn''t he continue to insist at that time and have to get such a group of people out?


    If he had made it out, how could the master disappear quietly in the ghost King''s house?


    But now it''s too late to say anything. The most important thing now is to train an army that belongs to the security of the ghost King''s house according to the princess.


    But now there is another thing, that is to train people out, so where do weapons come from?


    If we purchase weapons wantonly, the emperor will know about it and take precautions against it.


    But if we don''t buy weapons, isn''t it still bare handed?


    It''s the same as useless?


    After a long time of meditation, does Ning Liu even have to forge his own weapons?


    In fact, it is not impossible.


    If he can, he can secretly summon some people to forge weapons in secret places And then cooperate with the princess.


    That''s great!


    Let him can''t help but fall into a kind of excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng comes out of the courtyard of lingliu. The mouse lying on her head suddenly "squeaks" and immediately asks murongsheng to take the mouse down from her head, warning: "no squeaking."


    So late also "squeak squeak", let people hear that it is a rat disaster!


    Originally, it was supposed to be a very obedient mouse, but this time it was not very obedient. It kept squeaking, and murongsheng was upset.


    I was about to throw out the mouse in my hand, but suddenly I had a flash in my mind: "do you want to tell me something?"

 Chapter 2071

    This little mouse can be said to have a strange spirit.


    For example, she was sitting in the carriage, flying in from the outside, and the little mouse was lying on her lap.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for a mouse to have such strong movements, and it is impossible not to be afraid of people.


    This mouse seems to have become an elite.


    Now, it''s like trying to remind her of something. I can''t be quiet.


    This makes murongsheng lost in thought, can let this little mouse a strength of call a non-stop words.


    Maybe something is attracting the mice?


    Murongsheng looked at the mouse and said in a very serious tone, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "Squeak!"


    The little mouse wagged its tail and looked south.


    "South?"


    "Squeak!"


    I guess you''re right.


    Murongsheng moved slowly toward the south, and all of them had gone out of the ghost King''s house. The little mouse''s head was still twisting in the direction of the south.


    Through a street, the second street, came to the gate, the mouse''s head still did not turn around.


    Fortunately


    Fortunately, murongsheng was not entangled by the guards, holding the waist token that could pass the customs.


    Murongsheng has already felt that he has walked a long distance, and the little mouse''s small head is slowly straightened out.


    Looking at the desolate place around, murongsheng felt for a moment that the little mouse was digging her.


    How can there be any baby in this place?


    Looking at Murong Sheng, he has come over according to his instructions, but he doesn''t move when he stands here!


    Little mouse''s in the mind unavoidably some anxiety, to Murong Sheng again called twice.


    Murongsheng impatiently said: "stop shouting. I can''t understand what you are saying."


    Seems to be murongsheng fierce, the mouse suddenly some of the head, but after a while and quickly excited, again squeak, small head left and right shake.


    Murongsheng has no choice but to identify what the little mouse wants to say from the little mouse''s actions.


    After thinking for a long time, murongsheng finally understood: "you mean, let me circle around the big tree in front of me?"


    "Squeak!"


    The little mouse''s head finally stopped shaking, which made murongsheng feel relieved. With its small head shaking, she thought that the little mouse would have a concussion when it stopped.


    Murongsheng according to the mouse said, went to the front of the tree around a circle.


    At this time, the original desolate place suddenly changed a little bit.


    Murongsheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the ground in front of him. There were several plants flickering there.


    This This is


    She seems to have seen it in ancient books. This kind of plant is really rare in a thousand years!


    It''s very lucky to meet one, and now there are three in front of her!


    This kind of plant seems to have a remarkable effect on healing the soul of human beings!


    It''s better to use it on shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng seems to have forgotten his just reprimand to the little mouse. Holding it up, the little mouse gives him a hard kiss: "honey, you are really wonderful! It''s really my lucky mouse


    The little mouse squeak proud raised his head, the results proud for a long time, found a problem.


    What?!!


    What is the little lucky mouse?!!


    It''s not a mouse!!

 Chapter 2072

    It''s not a mouse!!!


    What''s wrong with it? It can be a disgusting thing like a mouse!


    However, murongsheng is now immersed in finding such a precious plant, and turns a deaf ear to the protest of Xiaofu mouse.


    After kissing Xiaofu mouse, Murong Sheng puts the mouse on the ground. He takes a small shovel from the secret place and pouts the soil around the plant carefully.


    Try to plant it in your own secret place without destroying the root.


    Now she understands it. Don''t listen to other people boast about where is the safest. It''s all rubbish.


    There''s no place for her. It''s the safest place!


    In the secret world, unless you don''t want to lose it, it will never disappear!


    Looking at his protest, murongsheng didn''t accept it at all. Suddenly, bored, he jumped on murongsheng''s back and continued to lie on murongsheng''s head as his nest.


    At this time, murongsheng couldn''t separate his energy to manage the little mouse. He concentrated on digging out the plants and directly flashed into his own secret place.


    Little mouse after the twists and turns, suddenly loud "squeak squeak" called out, was Murong Sheng severely reprimanded.


    "Shut up, don''t talk."


    They''ve all been lying on her head. It''s really noisy if they shout!


    Being scolded by Murong Sheng, Xiao Fu mouse suddenly quiets down, but he is still watching around warily. When murongsheng had already planted these plants in the picture, little Fu mouse found that there was no danger and calmed down.


    Murongsheng planted the Youming flower well and watered it with spring water, so that it could adapt to the life in the secret place as soon as possible.


    Perhaps, murongsheng''s worry is superfluous. The netherworld flower here seems to be better than the one living outside.


    Look at the swing of the branches and leaves. It''s a state of jubilation.


    Xiaofu mouse was actually lying on Murong Sheng''s head. When he saw Murong Sheng watering the netherworld flowers with spring water, his little nose began to smell.


    All of a sudden, the whole mouse was inspired!


    How wonderful!


    Don''t waste it, give it all to drink!


    It can also find more wonderful baby!


    It seems to be aware of the urgency of Xiaofu rat, and Murong Sheng feeds all the rest to Xiaofu rat.


    After drinking, the little Fu mouse seemed to be favored. He lay in the palm of murongsheng''s hand with a round stomach, and soon snored.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Can anyone tell her that the mouse can still sleep and snore?


    Out of the secret place, murongsheng is about to leave.


    As a result, at this time, Xiao Fu mouse suddenly woke up and continued to creak.


    "Here, what else is good?" Murongsheng asked tentatively.


    Xiaofu mouse squeaked twice, as if to agree with what Murong Sheng said.


    Murongsheng thought for a while, and turned around for several times, but he didn''t find anything special.


    Isn''t this little mouse picking her up?


    It shouldn''t be.


    If so, she couldn''t find the netherworld flower just now.


    Murongsheng continued to check the situation around, suddenly found a little trace, found that the ground seems to have been something to throw away the trace!

 Chapter 2073

    After careful observation, it seems to be the smell of being scratched out by some animal with its front hoof.


    "Here?" Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, asked to take her to the place of small Fu mouse.


    Xiao Fu mouse seems to be a little tired with his voice. He nods heavily and shakes his ass by the way. I''m afraid Murong Sheng won''t know.


    "Well, well, I see." Murongsheng snored the small head of little Fu mouse, looking back and forth around the mark.


    Finally found a little doubt, how there is a line here?


    This is the rope that can ignite fireworks and explosives


    This is the equipment number that has been set up for a long time, waiting for people to blow up and take things out?


    In this case, it is convenient for her.


    Murongsheng takes a piece of flint directly from the secret place. While lighting the rope, he quickly dodges into the secret place.


    Waiting for murongsheng to estimate the time in his heart, he came out of the secret place. It was just like the smoke. The choking murongsheng coughed all the time.


    Let in front of the smoke dissipated almost, see in front of the scene, Murong Sheng suddenly opened his eyes.


    WOW!


    These are all good things!


    This pile is full of antiques!


    How on earth was this place discovered by little Fook mouse?


    As it happens, the auction is being held, and it is these items that she lacks!


    Without saying a word, murongsheng began to take things up and throw them into the secret place one by one.


    If you are not wrong, it has been found here. All the equipment has been set up. It''s just one last step away.


    What happened?


    But she was cut off by the man who came out!


    If you don''t hurry to take all the things away, after a while people hear the news, but there is no way!


    What''s more, not only to take, but also not to be able to stay.


    Because she didn''t hide these things at home and didn''t put them out, she waited until they were put up for auction.


    If this person is also at the auction, wouldn''t it be bad to be found?


    I will be regarded as a thorn in the flesh!


    So, hurry to get it, hurry to run after it.


    The more Murong Sheng thinks about it, the more energetic he is. After a while, all the things blasted out here are picked up by Murong Sheng, and none of them is left!


    Murong Sheng touched the head of little Fu mouse: "don''t cry, we''ll go quickly."


    If someone catches me, I''m afraid I''ll be killed?


    Xiaofu mouse whispered two responses, which seemed to match Murong Sheng.


    Lying on murongsheng''s head honestly, he acted as a piece of jewelry.


    The stomach is still round, and the mouth is still savoring the spring water.


    Not bad, it seems that it''s quite good to follow the host. At least the host has such a good drink! It''s not bad at all!


    Murong Sheng with a pile of things, quickly back to the ghost palace inside, just stepped into his yard, suddenly noticed a little bit not quite right.


    Ling Ba, what are you doing standing in her yard without going to the auction?


    Before murongsheng asked, Ling Ba came to murongsheng in a hurry: "princess, where are you going? How to come back!!! I''m crazy to look for you. "

 Chapter 2074

    Murongsheng took a look at Lingba, quietly took the little Fu rat on his head and put it in his arms: "what are you waiting for me to do?"


    "The emperor doesn''t know what''s going on there. He wants to see you all of a sudden," Ling Ba walked back and forth. "You say, what does the emperor want to see you all of a sudden in the middle of the night? It''s not going to happen. "


    Originally, murongsheng was a little tired. Now he couldn''t stop looking at Ling BA''s steps for a moment. He just felt dazzled.


    "Stop, can you stop? If you don''t know, you don''t know. If you turn around, you will know? "


    "No, princess, why aren''t you surprised at all? Seeing you in the middle of the night, there must be something strange in it! "


    "If you are queer, you have to go. Who wants you to be the emperor? If you don''t go, won''t you disobey the order? "


    Even if shangguanhuang was so arrogant in the Zhou Dynasty, the emperor''s summoning was still going to see him.


    Murongsheng went directly to the hall and saw a father-in-law standing in the middle of the hall.


    It was the first time I saw this father-in-law. Before that, I came to see the emperor''s confidant, father-in-law Li.


    "Princess ghost, you are back at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The father-in-law said with a smile.


    Listening to the strange words, murongsheng narrowed his eyes slightly: "otherwise, I''ll let you wait a little longer, OK?"


    A eunuch, even want to give her face?


    The emperor dare not do this to her now. How dare this eunuch?


    As soon as his face changed, the father-in-law quickly put on a smile: "the princess is joking. It''s right to ask the slave to wait for the princess for an hour. I''m afraid I can''t wait for the emperor. "


    "Well, take it."


    Ling Ba goes to murongsheng''s side and whispers: "princess, do you want me to go with you?"


    It''s not a good thing to call people in the middle of the night.


    And now shadow wood busy looking for the whereabouts of the master, the princess''s side really everyone in, also let a person not at ease.


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    "Yes, Mr. Ling Ba, the emperor said that he only called the ghost princess alone. Even if you go, I''m afraid you won''t see the emperor. "


    With Ling BA''s command, Murong Sheng got on the carriage to the palace.


    However, murongsheng noticed something wrong as he walked. Looking at the road in front of him, it seemed that he had never passed?


    "This is not the way to the palace, is it?"


    "Yes, princess," the father-in-law said hastily, "princess, you see, isn''t this the way to the palace? What''s more, I don''t want to go to the palace in front of you. Princess, don''t say anything frightening to frighten the slave. The slave in the middle of the night is timid. "


    When murongsheng saw it, he found that the palace was in front of him.


    "Then why didn''t you walk this way before?"


    "Princess, it''s getting late and the front door is closed. So if you want to attack now, you can only come in through the side door. Please forgive me


    Murongsheng nodded and said nothing more.


    After coming in, my father-in-law arranged murongsheng in a side hall: "princess, you wait here a little, the emperor will come right away."


    With that, my father-in-law turned away and closed the door of the hall.


    Murongsheng sat on the chair, how to feel the current situation, as if some strange.

 Chapter 2075

    Especially this palace, it seems that no one has cleaned it for a long time.


    So how could the emperor find such a shabby hall to meet her?


    There''s something wrong with that.


    Don''t say that this side hall was just cleaned out in a hurry. Even the eunuch didn''t have any workers when he left.


    Moreover, the eunuch is also very strange. Mo Rongsheng has never seen such a strange eunuch


    Bad! Murongsheng quickly stood up and walked outside. He reached out and tried to open the door of the hall, but he couldn''t open it!


    The door has been locked by the eunuch from the outside!


    "Damn it


    Murongsheng slapped the doorframe.


    Sure enough, the emperor could not summon her at this strange time!


    So, who is passing on the emperor''s edict?


    Who wants to see her, or who set up a plot for her to be locked up in this side hall? What do you want her to do??


    Murongsheng calmed down and dissected the situation.


    First of all, it is impossible for the emperor to summon her at this time.


    Her reputation is not necessary, but the reputation of the emperor is also necessary.


    Otherwise, the emperor in the middle of the night called the ghost princess to do.


    Secondly, the prince, who was severely punished by her last time, can''t fake the emperor''s will to bring her to the palace. If you really want to harm her, you can just go outside the ghost King''s house.


    There''s no need to make such a big fuss, and let people go to the ghost palace to invite her to the palace.


    If this is exposed, I''m afraid the prince will be involved in the end.


    So, if it''s not the emperor or the prince, who will be the person who has the ability to do it?


    Is it difficult to


    It''s the queen?!


    In an instant, murongsheng''s thinking was clearly understood.


    If this person is really a queen, it is not impossible.


    in the Imperial Palace, except the emperor, only the queen can have such a large right, can arbitrarily dominate any of the temple, can allow the palace people to release at will, but also can avoid the eyeliner to get her here.


    As for the queen, why do you do this?


    Murongsheng frowned. Did the queen want to avenge the prince?


    After all, after the last state banquet, she severely punished the prince for her misbehavior.


    The prince may not tell the royal family about it, but there is a good reason to tell the queen.


    Because he and the queen are the masterminds. If he succeeds, the queen will ask him.


    And the prince will naturally tell the queen all the grievances he has suffered. Maybe he also hopes to get the Queen''s comfort and find some ways to revenge from the queen!


    Murongsheng sneered, the queen?


    Good. She remembers.


    Murong Sheng had enough skill and kicked hard on the door.


    Instead of kicking the door open, he almost broke his leg!


    "Misty grass!"


    This is the first time that murongsheng opens his mouth and spits out fragrance!


    This door is not a simple wooden door, but an iron door!


    In order to frame her, the Queen really made a good effort!!!


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth and took a look around the palace. He picked up a chair and smashed it against a window.


    She does not believe that the door is iron, and even the window can become iron!

 Chapter 2076

    As a result, Murong Sheng just smashed the window with his chair. As he was about to climb out, he suddenly smelled the smell of burning.


    Murong Sheng looked behind him and saw a stream of smoke coming out from behind like a black dragon.


    Being framed for a long time, murongsheng subconsciously covers his mouth.


    But I don''t know how the smoke came into being. It spread quickly in the whole room in a moment. In the blink of an eye, it directly engulfed murongsheng.


    Murongsheng didn''t care whether he was found or not. He disappeared from the palace and appeared in the secret place.


    As soon as he breathed the fresh air, murongsheng knelt down on the ground and coughed. His tears came out, which relieved him.


    In order to prevent the toxic substances in the smoke, murongsheng quickly drank some spring water for himself, so that the baby in his stomach would not be affected.


    When he felt that his stomach was not so painful, murongsheng was relieved.


    A buttock fell to sit on the ground, the result, the top of the head has been a small mouse instantly fell in her arms, motionless, like dead.


    Murongsheng''s heartbeat stopped for a second.


    She had such a strong reaction to the smoke just now. I''m afraid the little mouse can''t bear it.


    Immediately summon out a wooden basin, put some spring water in the wooden basin, put the little mouse in the wooden basin, let it so soak, maybe soon wake up.


    Anyway, this spring water can detoxify all kinds of poisons.


    But, who actually wants to lay such a heavy hand on her?


    Even at the risk of being found out, she will be killed here?!


    No way.


    She can''t die.


    She hasn''t found shangguanhuang yet. She hasn''t given birth to her baby. She still has so many things to do. How can she die in muyue kingdom?!


    When she goes out, we must know who wants to kill her!


    After waiting for a long time, murongsheng felt that he should go out to have a look at the situation outside. She left the little mouse in the secret place and took good care of her body. She came out of the secret place.


    The time was almost the same, but the thick smoke still didn''t dissipate. Everywhere was full of black smoke, which made murongsheng quickly hold his breath and jump out of the broken window.


    As soon as the stop was set, murongsheng suddenly felt something and looked up in front of him.


    I saw a figure.


    A familiar, let her how can not admit the wrong figure!


    Murong Sheng suddenly stares round eyes, mouth slightly open, want to say what, but don''t know what to say.


    I wake up.


    Shangguanhuang himself wakes up!


    Is it true that the last disappearance was not the disappearance of Shangguan Huang, who left after he woke up?


    Murongsheng is totally immersed in shangguanhuang''s joy at this moment, but what he doesn''t find is that shangguanhuang''s eyes are strange.


    "You, will you?"


    Murongsheng tentatively took a step forward, trying to reach out and touch shangguanhuang, but he didn''t dare.


    I''m afraid I''m dreaming now. If I reach out and touch shangguanhuang, I''ll wake up!

 Chapter 2077

    Shangguanhuang doesn''t have any response, just looks at murongsheng coldly.


    The pupil of the eye is deep without any light.


    Turning a deaf ear to murongsheng''s voice, he was about to leave, as if he had been manipulated.


    There is no thought.


    It''s like Just as shangguanhuang was controlled by Qu Yun, it was as cold as a puppet, or a puppet!


    Murongsheng opened his eyes slightly. What''s the situation?


    Can''t Qu Yun wake up any more?


    Why does shangguanhuang have such a reaction now?


    Murongsheng''s lips trembled a little, and he tried to call shangguanhuang: "shangguanhuang..."


    But shangguanhuang didn''t respond to murongsheng''s call.


    Don''t say it''s turning back, even the pace of moving forward didn''t stop.


    Murongsheng bites his teeth and follows up quickly. He can''t let shangguanhuang disappear in front of her.


    She would never allow such a thing to happen!


    Murongsheng tried to run to shangguanhuang and walked backward in front of him: "shangguanhuang, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you now? "


    Shangguanhuang did not speak.


    After several days of parting with Shangguan Huang, it seems that he has not seen Shangguan Huang''s face for decades.


    face or face as like as two peas before, it doesn''t look rough at all.


    Disappear these two days, as if someone helped him to clean up the body, there is no trace of fatigue.


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and touches shangguanhuang''s hand beside him. It''s still so cold


    No, it should be said that it is even colder than before. Without a trace of temperature, it doesn''t look like normal people at all.


    Normal people Ah


    Yeah.


    Now shangguanhuang, where would you like to be a normal person?


    As long as you see shangguanhuang, you will not think shangguanhuang is a normal person!


    A pair of eyes without any color, no luster. Deep and deep, cold and indifferent, like no vitality


    There is no life.


    Empty eyes, so straight looking at the front, constantly walking forward.


    "Shangguanhuang..."


    I don''t know why, murongsheng''s heart suddenly rose a little sour, eyes watery almost tears down.


    When looking for shangguanhuang, she fantasized about how to find shangguanhuang.


    But only did not think of such a scene now!


    Qu Yun is gone!


    What happened to shangguanhuang?!


    "Shangguanhuang! Wake up


    Murongsheng called him so many times that he didn''t wake up shangguanhuang''s thoughts.


    Suddenly, murongsheng also raised a bit of anger.


    He grabbed shangguanhuang''s clothes and refused to let him go forward: "you say, what''s the matter with you now!"


    But shangguanhuang didn''t stop. He continued to move forward.


    It''s just like murongsheng doesn''t see what he does. There is only himself in the world, and no one can stop him.


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth and tugged hard to keep him from moving.


    And shangguanhuang walked forward so hard that murongsheng''s feet made two long marks on the ground.


    No, can''t let shangguanhuang continue to go, can''t let him disappear!


    Murongsheng didn''t have time to think, so he immediately hugged shangguanhuang!

 Chapter 2078

    The body is like a piece of ice, which makes murongsheng shiver.


    But in his chest, shangguanhuang''s heart was still beating.


    Although the speed is slower than normal people, but it''s really beating!


    Shangguanhuang is still alive.


    But thinking, why not?


    Isn''t Qu Yun no longer able to control shangguanhuang?


    At the moment when murongsheng hugs shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang, who is still walking forward, magically stops his steps.


    Did not continue to move forward, standing in the original place, let Murong Sheng hold, motionless.


    Murongsheng closed her eyes and took a deep breath with shangguanhuang in her arms. Shangguanhuang didn''t smell as good as before, but she couldn''t help but want to be immersed in it.


    In the past, if someone said that she would fall in love with shangguanhuang sooner or later, she would blow people away. But now, she really has fallen in love with him and doesn''t want to leave him.


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly smelled a faint fragrance from shangguanhuang


    Where does this smell seem to be?


    Murongsheng tried to smell it, thinking that such a strong fragrance is not the spice that muyue women would use.


    From the behavior habits of the women in muyue country, we know that most people in muyue country like to have a light taste together, which will make them feel like fairies falling from the sky.


    The fragrance that appears on shangguanhuang is very strong. Even the girls in Hualou can''t use it.


    So whose fragrance is it, just like a goblin?


    So is shangguanhuang the one who left by himself or the one who stole it from the goblin?


    Murongsheng held shangguanhuang''s waist and thought hard.


    Goblin Goblin


    Thinking of these three words, a person came into murongsheng''s mind.


    Rip!


    For the women of muyue Kingdom, liebo''er can really be called a goblin!


    Moreover, on the day when liebo''er appeared, shangguanhuang disappeared!!!


    And liebo''er has the ability to bewitch people. If he wants to steal shangguanhuang from the unguarded ghost palace, it''s not a big problem for liebo''er.


    And the smell of liebo''er at the state banquet last time is very similar to that of Shangguan Huang now!


    So, is shangguanhuang stolen by the goblin liebo''er?!!


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and held shangguanhuang tightly.


    Liebo''er is really shameless. She is already a ghost princess. She is still thinking about her man so shamelessly?!


    It seems that last time, the lesson to liebo''er was not so severe, which made liebo''er have no long memory!


    She''s always been. I don''t want to be a prisoner if people don''t offend me.


    But now, liebol must be in her hands, must provoke her words, then don''t blame her impoliteness!


    "Shangguanhuang, I''m back. I''ll take you home."


    Youming flower has been found, and the evocation bell is also in her hand


    now shangguanhuang has also appeared.


    Even now shangguanhuang''s mind seems to be controlled by no one, but she is confident that she can restore shangguanhuang to its original state!

 Chapter 2079

    Before Murong Sheng could express his yearning for Shangguan Huang, Shangguan Huang moved again.


    Because just watching shangguanhuang stop, murongsheng''s heart relaxed a lot.


    So when shangguanhuang had the action again, he felt that murongsheng was an obstacle in front of him, and he was about to push murongsheng away.


    But murongsheng''s reaction is also very fast, and he holds shangguanhuang to death again.


    Shangguanhuang pushed for several times without pushing anyone away. For the last time, he directly raised his hand and chopped it at murongsheng''s neck.


    Murongsheng''s eyes flashed a little tangled, and finally released shangguanhuang and dodged to one side.


    This time shangguanhuang is really going to kill her


    There was no obstacle in front of him. Even if he didn''t hit murongsheng, it didn''t matter to shangguanhuang. He continued to walk forward.


    Murongsheng gritted his teeth, took out a signal bomb, lit it in the air, and quickly followed Guan Huang.


    Just when shangguanhuang hit her, if she didn''t escape, shangguanhuang still couldn''t get away.


    But she didn''t dare to gamble.


    She had no idea what shangguanhuang looked like at this time.


    At least at that time, when Qu Yun manipulated him, Shangguan Huang was able to recover his consciousness from time to time.


    But now


    If shangguanhuang couldn''t wake up, what would be the consequence of that slap on her?


    Will she be seriously injured or cut off?


    At that time, she died not to say, shangguanhuang or this picture not people not ghost of words, how to do?


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    She can''t die, and she can''t die in shangguanhuang''s hands.


    At this time, shadow wood suddenly rushed to the past. Looking at the sudden appearance, Shangguan Huang in front of him was shocked.


    "Madame? Do you want to stop the master? "


    "No," murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang closely, "let him go, now he has been completely controlled, only know who that person is, maybe we can make shangguanhuang return to normal."


    Otherwise, shangguanhuang would not have been so unconscious and walked on like a puppet.


    "Madam, how did the master suddenly appear here?" Yingmu leads people to turn the capital upside down, but they can''t find shangguanhuang''s figure.


    As a result, today, in the palace, actually see the master?


    And his wife was in the palace of muyue kingdom.


    Murongsheng frowned: "it''s a long story."


    As for how shangguanhuang suddenly appeared, was she aware that she was in danger, so she came here unconsciously?


    At least, liebo''er would never let Shangguan Huang come to her.


    If so, can we say that shangguanhuang''s heart is still a little sober in the deepest part of his heart?


    Murongsheng took a deep breath: "have a look, see if it''s the person I want to be. Now it''s controlling shangguanhuang."


    If it''s really lybol, what kind of method does lybol have?


    Qu Yun uses poisonous insects, but only they know the technique of five poison sect. Liebo''er never knows it.


    So, what method did Liebo Er use to make shangguanhuang wake up, and what method did he use to make shangguanhuang so obedient?

 Chapter 2080

    As long as you know what method liebo''er used to trap shangguanhuang, you will be able to find a solution.


    No matter how hard it is, can Qu Yun''s poisonous insects be rare?


    I just don''t know if liebol would be so kind as to tell her something?


    The answer should be No.


    "Come on, follow up and have a good look."


    When he felt that there was no obstacle, shangguanhuang''s speed suddenly accelerated, which was just like the wind shuttling back and forth in the palace.


    No wonder shangguanhuang didn''t attract anyone''s attention when he just appeared in front of her. How could he be noticed at this speed.


    He followed shangguanhuang all the way and watched shangguanhuang enter into a hall. The location was very remote and there was no one around.


    Murongsheng frowned and went straight ahead. At the moment when shangguanhuang opened the door, he took a look at the situation inside the hall.


    He wants to see who is waiting for shangguanhuang in the hall. As a result, he takes a glance in the gap. When murongsheng''s attention is strong, he is attracted by the carriage of the huge liebo''er in the middle.


    There''s no one in here!


    There''s just a carriage?!!


    And this carriage is really Rip''s!


    So can we say that shangguanhuang is really under the control of liebo''er now?!


    Looking at shangguanhuang went in, directly opened the bed board, shangguanhuang went in and lay down.


    Murongsheng''s face changed and led yingmu up.


    After learning shangguanhuang''s movements, you open the mechanism and see shangguanhuang lying in it with his eyes closed, like shangguanhuang falling into a deep sleep.


    Murongsheng took a deep look at him, vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and closed the bed board again.


    But murongsheng didn''t want to leave. Instead, he took yingmu and hid his breath.


    It''s already midnight. If liebo''er is worried about shangguanhuang, he will come to check the situation of shangguanhuang.


    ¡­¡­


    The night is getting deeper and quieter.


    All of a sudden, this should not appear here, but should be sleeping in his bedroom hall lie Bo Er, but appeared here.


    Behind her was another character who looked like her maid.


    "Princess your highness, it''s so late. Let''s go back first."


    It''s too risky!!


    This is the palace of muyue country, not their border!


    If the princess is found hiding the ghost king, the muyue Congress will lock them up!


    "What do you know is that you should come at night, otherwise it''s easier to attract people''s attention during the day?" Liebo frowned and said impatiently, "don''t speak so loud. If someone finds out, is it yours or mine?"


    The maid immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to say a word.


    Then watching Liebo push the door into the hall, the maid said with a laugh: "princess, you have to hurry up, we have to leave quickly, can''t be found!"


    "I see!" Ripple''s impatient response.


    Familiar with the way to go in, will open the bed, and then look at the quiet lying inside shangguanhuang, impatient mood suddenly disappeared.


    "Shangguanhuang, I haven''t seen you these days. Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 2081

    Rippler not only spoke, but even started.


    Hand gently touched shangguanhuang''s cheek, feeling shangguanhuang''s cold touch: "I miss you so much, as long as I don''t see you for a day, I will miss you crazy."


    Murong Sheng''s eyes were deep, and he even wanted to punch Shangguan Huang hard in his heart.


    How many goblins has shangguanhuang provoked?!


    One by one, he was unforgettable!


    One Qu Yun, one liebo''er.


    They are all peerless beauties. Shangguanhuang''s gorgeous fortune is really enviable!


    That is to say, if one of them is divided into half, I''m afraid many men will flock to it.


    Just when liebo''er wanted to tell Shangguan Huang about his missing, the maid who stood outside said with a laugh: "princess, time is not short, should we go?"


    I don''t know if it is her own illusion. She always feels that there is something on her body that makes her stand uneasy.


    Is it an illusion, or is it muyueguo''s surveillance of them?


    Or, someone already knows that they hide the ghost king here and want to take them down at one stroke?!


    "Shut up


    It''s not easy to get up, but a servant girl bothers her. Liebo''er says, "can you stop disturbing me?"


    The maid was reprimanded by lieboer and pursed her lips. She didn''t want to remind her.


    Looking up at the night sky without stars, I couldn''t help sighing.


    Their princess, it is too deep.


    I don''t know how to pull it out.


    Even when the ghost King wakes up, the prince will not agree that the princess will live with the ghost king.


    Especially this ghost king has a fierce princess.


    So an ordinary woman can toss the princess like that, it''s impossible to ignore.


    The maid didn''t know. In fact, there was nothing wrong with her feeling.


    There are two people hidden in this hall.


    One is yingmu, the other is murongsheng himself.


    Or, take advantage of now, when there is no one around liebo''er, take liebo''er down and grab the master back?


    Shadow wood made a sign with her eyes.


    Murongsheng''s brows were tightly twisted into a knot in one''s heart, thinking.


    She''s still waiting.


    She wanted to see what kind of method this Liebo Er used to control shangguanhuang and make shangguanhuang wake up.


    Although now, the hand that liebo''er touched shangguanhuang''s face was very eye-catching, which made her want to cut it off with something.


    But it''s not right now. She hasn''t seen what kind of means liebol used.


    "You say, can I hold you?"


    It sounds like a question. In fact, liebo''er didn''t want to ask Shangguan Huang''s advice at all. Instead, he chuckled: "look at me, don''t you ask more questions? You''ve been manipulated by me. Isn''t it easy for me to hold you? It can even make you hold me


    I don''t know why.


    The fragrance of liebo''er became more and more strong.


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly found that shangguanhuang, who was lying there, suddenly opened his eyes!


    Then, like being fished, he sat up slowly with a stiff body.


    Murongsheng immediately looked at the scene in disbelief!

 Chapter 2082

    Shangguanhuang makes a gesture of opening his arms. Liebo''er rushes towards shangguanhuang with excitement.


    The tone of speaking out is particularly satisfied: "it''s good that it took me so long to hold you. You say, why can''t you go to seclusion with me? Why don''t we wander all over the world together? "


    "You are no longer the king of ghosts, and I am no longer the princess of the border, so no one can stop us from being together. We are just like fairies."


    When liebo''er said this, his voice suddenly became resentful: "you say, do you want to answer me, so that you find such a rude and unruly woman to be a ghost princess? Otherwise, I am thousands of times more beautiful than her. Why don''t you want to be with me, but with that rude woman? "


    "But it doesn''t matter. Now that woman is not afraid. We two can be together forever, and no one can separate us. Neither can my brother nor your ugly princess. "


    This is the home of liebo''er alone. Shangguanhuang can''t speak at all.


    so make complaints about the other side''s actions, but she is automatic speaking to herself. Shangguan Huang is like a doll, and will not give her any response.


    But liebo''er never tired of it, as if he had found the joy of life, and kept on talking, imagining his future with Shanghuang.


    Murongsheng is hiding in a secret place. Listen.


    My heart is very cold.


    This liebo''er is completely comparable to Qu Yun.


    In particular, the morbid desire to get shangguanhuang is chilling.


    Perhaps murongsheng will sympathize with others. After all, the taste of not asking for and not loving is really uncomfortable.


    But on ripple, she couldn''t accept it!


    There is no other reason, just because the person Liebo Er Xiao thinks is shangguanhuang, and shangguanhuang is her man!


    No one can move!


    With that, liebo''er suddenly smelled something from shangguanhuang that he had never smelled before, and suddenly became angry.


    Anger at the same time, there is this unspeakable fear and fear in the eyes.


    "What''s going on!!"!!! Have you been found, have you been touched by other women? " Rippleton''s face was twisted with anger, and there was no beauty in it.


    "Who on earth dares to touch me? Don''t you want to live?"


    As soon as liebo''er put down the cruel words, murongsheng''s voice came out: "I think you don''t want to live, but you dare to move me!"


    Rip looked up in shock.


    I saw two people come out.


    Walking in front of that woman, Liebo Er has been familiar with can not be familiar with!


    The wound on her chest was given by this woman!


    This woman is turned into ashes, she will not recognize the wrong person!


    Princess!


    The ugly princess of shangguanhuang, who made her perfect body a little scarred!


    Murongsheng looks at liebo''er coldly: "it''s you who stole him from the ghost palace."


    Liebo''er pauses and looks at murongsheng angrily: "shangguanhuang belongs to me. It''s you who took him away from me! We would have been married without you

 Chapter 2083

    For this kind of women who fall into their own world, murongsheng is really lazy.


    But if you don''t pay attention now, shangguanhuang is still in the hands of this woman!


    "I''m so secretive. How did you find out?"


    In fact, when murongsheng appeared, she was surprised. But also just surprised that a little while, disappeared.


    Because she knew in her heart that the ghost princess was not as ordinary as she seemed. This woman is very powerful. If she is exposed one day, it will be the ghost princess who finds people first.


    At the moment when murongsheng appeared, shangguanhuang''s body seemed to move slightly.


    It''s just that liebo''er, who is closer to him, pays attention to murongsheng and doesn''t notice this problem.


    "It seems that the wound on your chest is not so thorough that you have not completely forgotten me."


    The maid heard the movement in the hall and immediately ran in.


    As soon as he came in, he saw murongsheng who was confronting liebo''er. He was stunned for a few minutes. Then he reacted and rushed to liebo''er: "Princess ghost! The ghost king is here. If you want to take it away, take it away! "


    She can''t fight!


    The princess can''t beat the ghost princess, and she can''t beat the person standing behind the ghost princess!


    Once the fight started, she and the princess would definitely suffer.


    At that time, the ghost king was taken away, and she and the princess are also likely to be seriously injured.


    It''s better to let the ghost princess take the ghost King away now!


    Moreover, the king of ghosts is the princess of ghosts. It''s suitable for the princess to take it away!


    That is the princess, has been unable to put the heart of this man.


    Now princess, it''s time to cut off the thought of the ghost king.


    Ghost King''s psychology, there is no princess''s existence, why does the princess always want to not understand!


    "No!" Rippler said angrily, "I won''t let you take him away!"


    She in order to be able to steal people from the ghost King House, how much effort to decorate everything?!


    how many years ahead of schedule put in the eye liner at the king''s house, pressing the urgent mood, so that the eye liner gradually stabilized in the king''s house, and got the layout of the king of ghosts.


    Will be silent, God does not know the ghost will steal out of the ghost house!


    Get the first-hand information of the ghost palace!


    "Princess! Just wake up! Now that it''s done, let''s stop! " The maid catches the urgent opening, the princess is not usually scheming many?


    How come when you meet the ghost king, these schemes disappear completely?!


    Don''t let the ghost princess take away the ghost king, is that realistic?!


    It''s not realistic at all!


    Especially now, they are still in the palace of muyue country. If they fight, they will definitely suffer!


    Anyway, they already know everything about the ghost palace.


    Wait until the next time, and then steal out the ghost king, isn''t it the same?!


    Isn''t there an old saying in Central Plains?


    Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Now they have to get rid of themselves!


    "No, I''m not going to hand people over to this woman anyway." Ripple was determined.


    The maid is almost dizzy. Now the princess is willful and does not know the time.


    No matter how much you like the ghost king, this is muyue country, not the border!


    Now need to consider is not to let yourself get rid of it!

 Chapter 2084

    Besides, since the ghost king was stolen out.


    The princess became so strange.


    If the ghost princess can take the ghost King away, it may be a good thing for the princess!


    If the ghost king is still in a normal state, able to eat, drink, walk, jump and talk, instead of following the instructions of the princess to complete everything, she really doesn''t mind that the princess takes a fancy to the ghost king.


    After all, the ghost king is also powerful. How nice it is to be with the princess!


    But it''s different now!


    The ghost king is not a normal person!


    If it''s good to hear, there''s a little bit of breathing. If it''s hard to hear, it''s a living dead man.


    It''s not necessary to wake up at any time, but let the princess spend her energy to control the ghost king.


    What can such a man do?


    Can''t know the cold and the heat, can''t accompany to talk, it''s just a useless person.


    It is even more impossible to increase the main force for the border!


    And their princess, so beautiful, is the Pearl of the border! Why can''t you get someone better than the ghost king?!


    However, I don''t know why the princess has such strong feelings for the ghost king. She couldn''t stop it.


    Now, liebo''er won''t let shangguanhuang out, but the maid wants to pull liebo''er back.


    Before the external problems were solved, they began to fight internally.


    Let murongsheng see a big play.


    Seeing all kinds of rascals in the end, he said, "liebel, do you think you can go without returning the people?"


    Of course, even if liebol really returned people, she had to think about whether to let liebol go.


    Now everything is said by the maid. She didn''t speak. It''s really funny.


    The maid immediately stood in front of liebo''er and protected her: "what do you want to do, Princess ghost? I advise you not to mess around. This is the princess of the border. If you touch her, the border will not let you go. "


    Murongsheng sneered: "this is muyue country, not your border. Besides, there are only four of us here. No one knows if I move your door, and no one can find out. So, it''s not up to you whether you''re dead or alive, it''s up to me. "


    So, what does the frontier have to do with her?


    She''s not from muyue.


    Besides, on the premise of having opinions, what the frontier should do is to find out the cause of liebo''er''s disappearance in advance. There is no basis and evidence, and it is impossible to blame her.


    So now, what they need to care about is themselves.


    Murongsheng said calmly, and immediately let the maid''s heart drop to the bottom.


    She didn''t expect that this ghost princess''s intention was actually like this.


    Does this mean that whether they want to return the ghost king or not, the ghost princess does not intend to let them go?


    "What did you tell her? She doesn''t dare to do anything to us. "


    Liebo''er pulls the maid back and looks at murongsheng: "ghost king, I can''t give it back to you. Don''t think about it. Moreover, if you touch my hair, my father will never let you go, and will send thousands of iron cavalry to level your muyue kingdom! "


    "At that time, you will become the sinner of muyue country, and you will become the great sinner of muyue country for many years!"

 Chapter 2085

    Murongsheng listened to liebo''er''s threat, but he had no peace in his heart. He even felt a little funny: "liebo''er, what you said is really good. But do you forget that the ghost king and I are married, and we are husband and wife. And who are you? Why don''t you give me my husband? At that time, your father just wants to fight in muyue kingdom. I''m afraid he can''t find any reason. "


    Now, it''s not just muyue that wants to stabilize.


    And the frontier is more concerned about stability.


    Muyue has a vast territory and a large population. As long as there is no particularly serious natural disaster, there will be no food problems.


    But the border is different.


    They have no land, and everything depends on plundering the wealth of the frontier or relying on the weather.


    Therefore, in this regard, they are more in urgent need of warm care than muyueguo.


    So, murongsheng thinks what liebo''er said is just funny.


    That''s right. Liebel seems to be very popular at the border. But this does not mean that for the sake of this daughter, her father will commit the indignation of heaven and man, and force someone to fight in muyue kingdom.


    At that time, even those under hand will not agree.


    Is princess liebol looking too high on herself?


    "Besides, does your brother, your father and your people at the border know that you want to get the man they hate so much and want to stay with him? Don''t you dare? I''m afraid that as long as you expose this matter, your father will not send people to fight in muyue Kingdom, but try to catch you back. If you don''t want to, you may be killed directly? "


    "Princess liebel, do you think I''m right?"


    Murongsheng opened his mouth with a smile, but there was no temperature in his eyes, cold.


    "You say that I will be the offender of muyue country, but when your affairs are exposed, I''m afraid that you will be the first one to become the border sinner."


    "No way!"


    Liebo''er didn''t wait for Murong Sheng to say to play, so he denied it.


    But her inner panic has already indicated that what murongsheng said is right.


    If she wants to marry the ghost king, for the sake of the ghost king, she will give up immediately!


    Even her doting father is no exception!


    Because Father does not lack daughter, nor son!


    Rip was never a fool, but a schemer.


    Otherwise, they would not climb to the most favored position by themselves in such a bad border environment.


    Not only because she looks good, but also because she has a brain!


    So, what murongsheng said just now is really a blow to her inner confidence!


    "Take people back to the ghost palace." Murongsheng orders yingmu.


    When the ghost palace, she put shangguanhuang back to her secret place again. She will do it no matter whether it will attract other people''s attention or not!


    She can''t stand the news that shangguanhuang disappeared again!


    "No! Water can''t take him away, he''s mine


    Liebo Er throws his thoughts aside and rushes to stop yingmu.


    But is the skill of shadow wood what Liebo Er can stop?


    Even without touching the corner of yingmu''s clothes, yingmu had already picked shangguanhuang up and stood beside murongsheng.

 Chapter 2086

    "No!"!!! I won''t allow it! You can''t touch him!!! He''s mine. He''s going to marry me in the future! " Liebo''er screamed madly.


    Murongsheng looks at liebo''er coldly. He takes a step forward and slaps liebo''er heavily on the face. He knocks liebo''er to the ground, and his face is red and swollen.


    Looking down at lieboer: "if I dare to hear you say that he is yours, I will cut off your tongue."


    Murongsheng''s cold words made liebo''er feel like he was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t speak.


    "What''s yours? Oh, it''s really interesting, "murongsheng sneered and said calmly," I''m the princess of ghosts, he''s the king of ghosts. We''ve been married for a long time, and you''re nothing. "


    Murongsheng is to let her see the current situation clearly.


    What''s yours? What''s yours.


    I don''t want a face at all.


    These words, let Liebo er''s heart grow a group of nameless fire.


    "You''re lying! You are not a member of muyue Kingdom at all. I don''t know where you come from. You lie about being the ghost princess. Maybe he doesn''t know you at all! " Liebo''er shouts to murongsheng angrily.


    "Don''t you know me?" Murongsheng looked at liebo''er pitifully, "do you think you really know him? You know a lot about him? I tell you, you don''t even know about him. What are you shouting at me like a mad dog here? Is your voice loud? "


    "You are just boasting that you are affectionate here and moving yourself here."


    "No, I didn''t! The person he likes is me, from the beginning to the end, he always likes me! "


    For liebo''er''s self deception, murongsheng didn''t know what to say.


    "Come, tell me how many words you have spoken to him?"


    Rippler''s voice was gone.


    How many words have you said?


    Not a word!


    Even looking at her, the ghost king never looked her in the eye once!


    "You see, you can''t say it yourself. Why do you want to cheat yourself? Isn''t it good to be a good person? "I have to chatter here," murongsheng half squatted down, stretched out a finger to hook lieboer''s chin and lifted it up. "You see, your little face is so beautiful. Isn''t it good if it''s destroyed?"


    Listening to Murong Sheng Feng and Ma Niu''s words, liebo''er''s body was chilly: "you What do you want to do? "


    "What? Of course, your beautiful face is not good-looking, and you want to scratch it, "murongsheng''s fingers gently slide on Liebo er''s face, and everywhere you go, Liebo Er will get goose bumps." you say, if you don''t do it alone, you want to be a junior. "


    "I just want to see, when you don''t have your beautiful face, do you still have the courage to rob men from others?"


    With that, murongsheng''s nails made an effort, and there was a long red mark on liebo''er''s face.


    "Princess!"


    The maid on one side was about to come forward, but she was fixed in the same place by yingmu.


    "What do you want to do, princess?! Didn''t the ghost King give it back to you? Why do you do this to the princess? "


    "What do I want to do?" Murongsheng looked at the maid and said, "shouldn''t you ask your princess what to do? Is it a pleasure for a man who wants to rob others every day? A great sense of accomplishment? "


    "In that case, why don''t I just let your princess''s sense of accomplishment disappear completely?"


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 2087

    I don''t think so!!!


    The maid screamed in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it!!!


    She knows, this ghost princess can do this kind of thing completely!!!


    Knowing that it was impossible to beg murongsheng, the maid had to say to liebo''er, "princess, give up, give up the ghost king!"


    This ghost princess is just like a ghost.


    Even if the princess gets what she wants and goes into the ghost palace, what''s the result?!!!


    In the end, the princess will be tortured to death by the ghost princess!


    It can be seen from now on that the princess is not the rival of the ghost princess at all!


    Liebo''er didn''t speak, and the fragrance on her body gradually became strong. Before long, murongsheng directly got a bottle of white powder on liebo''er''s head.


    However, the fragrance disappeared completely.


    What''s that called?


    It''s over before it starts.


    "What? Do you still want to learn how to behave at the state banquet and bewitch me? " Murongsheng laughed, "do you think I can''t deal with your fragrance?"


    Seeing that his assassin''s mace was lost by murongsheng, liebo''er couldn''t hold still any more and said in a panic: "you, what did you use to me?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poison. It''s just used to suppress the coquettish smell on you temporarily. It''s really troublesome for you not to come here and bewitch the past. "


    "Of course, if you dare to use it on me next time, I''ll make you lose it forever."


    The hope in liebo''er''s heart was suddenly shattered, and the whole person was very pale.


    She can only be used to resist things, there is no!!!


    Looking at this moment, half of liebo''er''s face was red and swollen, and the other half had this long red mark, and there was constant blood oozing out.


    A beautiful woman at this moment is not absolutely beautiful appearance, become extremely ugly.


    Murong Sheng immediately lost his nature and stood up to clap his hands: "Princess liebo''er, it''s getting late. I''ll go back to the ghost Palace first. If you want to stay, you can stay. "


    Rebel, she wants to kill and get rid of this unstable factor.


    But Nianzai, liebo''er doesn''t know what means he used to make shangguanhuang open his eyes, and even follow his heart at the moment of being in prison.


    Murongsheng decided to let liebo''er live.


    Of course, if liebo''er dares to be a demon next time, don''t blame her for being rude.


    The maid thought that she and Liebo were going to die here today. Unexpectedly, the ghost princess let them leave!


    Although, the princess was a little hurt and frightened.


    But it''s good to be alive!


    However, before the maid could be happy, she suddenly looked frightened.


    Because at the moment when murongsheng turns around and leaves, liebo''er doesn''t know what he has eaten. He suddenly stands up from the ground and goes to murongsheng.


    "I can never give him back to you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, liebo''er had not given murongsheng a fatal blow, so murongsheng turned around and kicked him on the pillar at one end. He fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t you give it back to me? Who do you think you are


    Murongsheng looked at liebo''er coldly: "this time, I''ll let you go first, but next time I''ll definitely let you die without a burial place."

 Chapter 2088

    With that, murongsheng disappeared in the hall without looking at liebo''er.


    Such a gesture is the most humiliating gesture!


    At this time, the maid could move normally, and quickly went to help liebo''er up from the ground: "princess, are you ok?"


    Liebo''er angrily smashed a circle on the ground and yelled in vain: "dog, get out of here!"


    The maid silently endured: "princess, now we''d better hurry back. After all, this is not the border, not the place where we can go in and out at will..."


    Or is it the ghost princess who comes back and wants to kill them?


    Or if they are found by the guards patrolling by muyueguo, how can they explain it?


    So now there is no time to think about other things, or hurry to leave is the best.


    Liebo Er stood up with the help of the maid, and her eyes fell on the opened bed board.


    It''s gone.


    There''s nothing left.


    The man in her heart left her again!


    "Princess, let''s go..."


    Liebo''er had just been taken two steps by the maid. Suddenly, liebo''er burst out laughing wildly.


    As a result, I felt a pain on my face after laughing twice, and the facial expression was ferocious.


    The maid looked a little frightened.


    The princess should not be unable to get the ghost princess, has gone mad?


    "Princess, there are many excellent men in the world, aren''t there?" Why did you fall in love with the ghost king?


    And she, she doesn''t think, ghost king has what good after all!


    "What do you know? I only want the ghost King alone!"


    Other people and ghost king, that can be compared!


    "But The ghost king has been taken away by the ghost princess, and the ghost princess is so powerful Princess, let''s settle down and stop robbing people. " Princess, why don''t we change our preference?


    With Khan''s love, what kind of man does the princess want to find?


    One can''t. maybe we can find two or three!


    But why does the princess want to rob people with the ghost princess in the territory of muyue kingdom?


    "Robbing people? Who said I''m going to keep robbing her? " Ripple''s sarcastic voice.


    Now, some of the maids couldn''t understand.


    Looking at the princess''s situation, it seems that she didn''t put down the ghost king at all.


    But did not put down the words, said not to rob people, then the princess in the end is thinking? Or the princess figured out that she would not hang on the tree of the ghost king?


    "Is the princess going to give up?" If you want to give up, she absolutely supports it.


    From the beginning, she did not support the princess to fall in love with the ghost king, and wanted to make the princess empathize.


    "Give up what?" Liebel sneered, "I will be afraid of that woman and give up the person I like in my heart? impossible! There''s nothing I''ve never been unable to get that liebel likes


    Now the maid finally understood. It''s more difficult for the princess to give up than to ascend to heaven!!!


    "Princess, we really can''t provoke the ghost princess."


    "To provoke her? No, I won''t provoke her, and you can rest assured that I won''t go anywhere during this time. "


    But


    Looking at the princess''s expression, it seems that there is something big going on in the dark.


    My niece couldn''t understand, or even understand, what liebol meant

 Chapter 2089

    Not to ghost palace, Murong Sheng some hesitated to shadow wood mouth: "shadow wood, I tell you something."


    "Go ahead, ma''am." Yingmu carries the ghost king and walks behind murongsheng.


    "Just last time, do you remember when I suddenly appeared in the room?" Murongsheng said something hesitant.


    But she was really worried about the ghost King''s house of muyue kingdom.


    It''s not safe. It''s not safe.


    If shangguanhuang disappears this time, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Now that liebo''er is on the alert, if she throws it again, she will surely transfer shangguanhuang to another place where she can''t find it.


    At that time, there will be no evidence and no way to deal with ripple.


    Yingmu hears murongsheng''s inquiry and is strangely silent.


    The last time shangguanhuang suddenly appeared, he left an indelible memory in his memory.


    Even the pillar, has never brought him such a big impact.


    And ma''am, she did.


    Shadow wood nodded, calmed his mood: "remember."


    After thinking about it, murongsheng continued: "it''s hard for me to say anything about it, but one thing you need to know is that I have no malice to your master."


    Shadow wood nods: "this subordinate knows."


    "Moreover, I feel that the ghost King''s house of muyue kingdom is not so safe. There must be some insiders in it, otherwise shangguanhuang would not have been stolen by liebo''er so quietly."


    One of Liebo''s best skills now is to bewitch people.


    In case, this liebo''er bewitches someone in the ghost King''s mansion, and makes him obey her arrangement and secretly throw shangguanhuang out.


    Now this person has not been pulled out, and the ghost King''s house looks like this.


    It''s better to throw it into her secret place and take a look every day. It''s much safer to take it with you wherever you go.


    Of course, we can''t take shangguanhuang to the ghost palace now. Tell those people in the ghost palace that shangguanhuang has been found.


    Directly as nothing found, only she and shadow wood know, and then slowly will be the inside to catch out.


    Because, shangguanhuang now falls into her hand, in addition to her and yingmu know, there are liebo''er and that insider. Because liebo''er still needs to let her insiders observe shangguanhuang''s situation all the time. If she doesn''t take shangguanhuang back now, the insiders will be curious and show their feet at that time.


    So that we can arrest people directly.


    But now, what she has to think about is not the internal problem, but yingmu.


    First of all, where is the safest place for shangguanhuang to return to the ghost palace?


    It''s in the secret, of course.


    However, the secret place can not be released.


    Therefore, we have to disclose it to yingmu.


    And it''s been such a long time. She has considerable trust in yingmu, and yingmu has seen her mystery.


    It is very convenient to communicate in this way.


    "So I''m not going to take shangguanhuang back to the ghost palace. I don''t think it''s safe there. Do you agree with that?"


    Shadow wood continues to nod.


    "I have a very safe place. No one knows where it is. I want to put shangguanhuang there."


    Shadow wood didn''t nod this time, but asked: "is it related to the sudden appearance of madam?"

 Chapter 2090

    This time it''s murongsheng''s turn to nod.


    Shadow wood thought for a moment: "good."


    Murong Sheng slightly shocked a look at the shadow wood: "you do not ask a few more questions?"


    It''s a little too simple. I always feel that yingmu has no desire or desire, and doesn''t want to know anything.


    In my heart, shangguanhuang is the only master.


    "The master trusted his wife, so did his subordinates. Moreover," yingmu frowned, "the ghost King''s house here is not safe. It''s a blunder."


    "If it wasn''t for my subordinates, my wife would not have come here."


    He doesn''t have much contact with the people in the ghost palace here, because the master is not here often. I have more contact with people over there. I know that the ghost palace of Dazhou is strictly guarded, but I can''t even get a fly in.


    I thought that the ghost King''s house on the side of muyue kingdom was the same.


    What I didn''t expect is that the ghost palace here is just a mess.


    The master is lying in the ghost King''s house, which can make people steal without knowing it!


    "It has nothing to do with you. Even I didn''t expect that this would be the case here," murongsheng said helplessly. "But this time, the opportunity is good. Shangguanhuang can at least open his eyes and walk by himself."


    Although it''s a state of being manipulated, it''s a bit weird.


    At that time, liebo''er absolutely did not control shangguanhuang to find her. At that time, shangguanhuang came to the charred palace, which was shangguanhuang''s deepest intention!


    Shadow wood will Shangguan Huang on the ground, very thoughtful asked a: "need to subordinate to avoid?"


    Before waiting for Murong Sheng to speak, yingmu has already avoided himself.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    didn''t expect a serious shadow.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, grasped shangguanhuang''s arm, and disappeared in the same place.


    Yingmu, who is far away, is not aware of the existence of murongsheng and shangguanhuang. When he looks back, he finds that there has been no one in the same place for a long time.


    Shadow wood face expressionless that face, can see, pupil slightly enlarged a few minutes.


    A little calmed his mood, shadow wood will head twist back.


    Last time, it was enough shock, but this time, it was still so big.


    Madam, I''m afraid it''s not the fairy who fell into the world. It''s just picked up by the master who passed by.


    Otherwise, how could Madame be so powerful?


    I''m afraid that even the senior with the highest skill in the world can''t achieve the speed of madam.


    Murongsheng and shangguanhuang appear in the secret place and place shangguanhuang on a wooden bed.


    He took the object and went to the spring to get some spring water for shangguanhuang to drink. As soon as he squatted down, he found the little mouse lying on the edge of the container, looking at murongsheng''s behavior.


    Murongsheng stretched out two fingers and rubbed them on the mouse''s head: "wake up?"


    The little mouse squeaked, and his mental state seemed to be better than before.


    It seems that it is well nourished by spring water. Murongsheng has a feeling that this little mouse seems to be fatter than before.


    "I''ll play first. I have something to do here. I don''t have time to play with you."


    With that, murongsheng scooped some spring water and was about to stand up when the mouse picked the right time and jumped on her.

 Chapter 2091

    Murongsheng didn''t care about it either. He went directly to the room, helped shangguanhuang up, broke his mouth and poured the spring water into his stomach.


    When he saw liebo''er holding him together, Murong Sheng had the heart to kill.


    Attract bees and butterflies, too attract bees and butterflies!!!


    It''s not good to provoke a Qu Yun. Now it''s a lie Bo''er.


    None of them are easy to get into trouble!


    You say, a man looks so good-looking do what?!


    If you are ugly, can you still provoke so many women?


    Of course, it''s impossible!


    Although murongsheng''s heart also knows that this matter has nothing to do with shangguanhuang, but it can''t let her not want to revenge shangguanhuang!


    He poured all the spring water into shangguanhuang''s mouth, and murongsheng put the bowl aside.


    He rubbed his hand on shangguanhuang''s face for a long time. Seeing that shangguanhuang''s face was pinched into various shapes by her, the tone in murongsheng''s heart disappeared.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson when you wake up."


    With that, murongsheng sighed again.


    What should shangguanhuang do to make people wake up?


    Murongsheng didn''t know, and she didn''t know where she was going.


    Just now, liebel''s situation gave her a little hope, but it was too small.


    "Forget it, you can have a good rest here by yourself."


    Murongsheng took down the mouse standing on her head and put it on shangguanhuang: "you are here to watch him."


    "Squeak."


    Little mouse seems to be very happy to call twice, for murongsheng assigned to it task gladly accept.


    The environment here is so good that it is very comfortable here!


    It likes to stay here. During this period of time, it feels that it is about to expand!


    Murongsheng knew that the little mouse was proficient in human nature. After thinking about it, he bottled some spring water in a small porcelain bottle and came out of the secret place.


    As soon as he came out, he saw yingmu standing far away with his back to her.


    Honest, really honest.


    Is the person trained by shangguanhuang too honest?


    Can''t you be bullied if you leave it outside?


    Oh, not really.


    This shadow wood''s force value is really too strong, even if people are honest, no one dares to bully shadow wood.


    Just look at these three people.


    These three people only meet each other, and don''t dare to stand up to shadow wood.


    He walked over and patted the shoulder of paiyingmu: "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    Shadow wood hastened to say: "master''s thing is important."


    They exist for the sake of the master.


    If the master is gone, there is no need for them to exist.


    It''s cruel to say, but the truth is the same.


    "Here," murongsheng handed yingmu a porcelain vase, "drink it."


    Shadow wood slow a beat just from Murong Sheng''s hand take over, some of didn''t respond to come over.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poison."


    Murongsheng is afraid of yingmu and thinks more, explaining: "it''s a good thing. It''s definitely good for your health to drink it."


    But it''s not a good thing.


    Because she really can''t say what it is.


    She hasn''t figured it out yet!

 Chapter 2092

    Without saying a word, yingmu directly drank the spring water in the porcelain bottle.


    The originally expressionless face showed a little dull after drinking.


    Hot.


    It''s hot.


    There seems to be an air current inside the body, running back and forth on the body, colliding with each other.


    It''s like It seems that the peerless master has opened up his two channels of Ren and Du again, making his kilometer seem mellow again!


    What the lady gave him is really good!


    But did his wife give him such a precious thing?


    "Ma''am, this..."


    Looking at the expression on yingmu''s face, murongsheng knows what yingmu wants to say.


    He waved his hand and said, "don''t say anything else. I don''t like to hear what you say. As long as you know, you are shangguanhuang''s most trusted subordinate, so your strength is strong, which is a good thing for me and shangguanhuang. "


    Shadow wood, he got it!


    Down in the heart of infinite excitement, shadow wood as if to make a decision: "madam, please rest assured!"


    He was born a master, and death a master''s ghost.


    If the master and his wife have a dispute in the end, he will help others according to the situation.


    Back at the ghost King''s house, Lingba is still waiting at the door.


    Sitting in front of the door, his head is like a chicken pecking rice from time to time.


    When she heard someone coming, she suddenly woke up.


    Hurry to murongsheng''s side and ask: "princess, what happened? What did the emperor call you to do in the middle of the night?"


    Murong Sheng raised his hand to stop Ling Bayi''s questions: "let''s go in. It''s very complicated."


    Lingba quickly followed murongsheng like a follower: "OK, OK, go in and talk."


    But murongsheng ghost princess identity they accept or not, but a little to say is, ghost princess now can help them earn money!


    In this way, the ghost King''s house will not be too embarrassed to pay for food.


    In the room, yingmu holds a sword and hides it in the dark. Lingba rushes up, her eyes twinkling with curiosity: "princess, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, but someone in the palace didn''t like me and wanted to kill me."


    "What?" Ling Ba looks at murongsheng in shock, "who is so brave to kill people in the palace?"


    Murongsheng chuckled: "more than that, she even dares to fake the imperial edict."


    But thanks to this fake imperial edict, she finally found shangguanhuang.


    But now a little strange is, how can she make shangguanhuang wake up?


    In what way did liebo''er control shangguanhuang?


    "Well, I''m all right now. Go and have a rest. If you don''t have a rest tomorrow, where is your spirit? "


    Listening to murongsheng almost to be killed, Ling BA''s heart is not very stable, but looking at murongsheng, he didn''t want to say anything more, so he nodded: "OK, princess, if you have something, please let me know."


    It''s really against the sky. Even the people in their ghost palace dare to kill. If he finds out who the people are, he will not be spared!


    After Ling Ba left, murongsheng suddenly said, "how did that liebo''er control shangguanhuang?"

 Chapter 2093

    Shadow wood thought for a long time: "fragrance."


    "Yes, that''s right. That''s the smell of liebel."


    Murongsheng sat down and thought for a long time, "only when he understands the fragrance of liebo''er can he know what shangguanhuang is doing now."


    Yingmu didn''t speak, which is obviously the same meaning.


    "Damn it."


    Murong Sheng forbeared and forbeared, but he changed the damned into the damned, and didn''t scold directly.


    After all, she is not alone now. She still has one in her stomach. If she swears, she will let the baby in her stomach learn to be bad.


    It''s just that murongsheng can''t swallow it.


    With so much effort, she finally got shangguanhuang back.


    It turns out that shangguanhuang is able to wake up, but the premise of waking up is based on liebo''er''s manipulation of him!


    Otherwise shangguanhuang would still lie there, like a living dead man.


    So in the current situation, is it necessary for her to bring back lieboer, and let lieboer show how her fragrance is formed, so that she can understand the current situation?


    However, this is not a long-term solution!


    How is it possible to let liebo''er come to control shangguanhuang every time? What she wants is not to let people control shangguanhuang, but to let shangguanhuang completely solve those strange things on her body!


    Murongsheng really hates his teeth now.


    What''s the matter with the world? How can one or two of them play such tricks to control people?!


    "I''ll get lybol and let her talk about her situation." Although that hypnosis is very exhausting to use, but for now, there is really only one way.


    Now they have no way to understand shangguanhuang''s situation, so long they have brought liebo''er over for a good inquiry.


    After all, Qu Yun was in a coma at that time, so he could not understand the situation.


    But Liebo Er is different. Liebo Er is still standing there alive now. Isn''t it a waste of time not to ask Liebo er?


    "Do you want your subordinates to tie people back?"


    Murongsheng frowned: "let''s go together."


    Quietly again sneak into the palace, groping to find Liebo er''s residence.


    At this time, liebo''er had just come back and didn''t sleep at all.


    Shangguanhuang, which is not easy to get, is lost for his own reasons. How can liebo''er be safe.


    She''s going to die of chagrin now!


    The maid knew that liebo''er was in a bad mood, but she didn''t know what to say. She just sighed and comforted liebo''er: "princess, you''d better have a rest first. When you wake up, you can talk about everything."


    "Wake up?" Liebo''er sneered, "no, before long, the ghost princess will come to me. How can I sleep at that time?"


    The maid was a little strange, and she didn''t know where the confidence in liebo''er''s heart came from.


    You know, if the princess was really powerful and capable just now.


    Then when the princess of the ghost appears and wants to take away the ghost king, the princess can stop it.


    Where like now, still have to sit in the room, waiting for the ghost princess to find her?


    Forget it, I''d better hurry back to the border.

 Chapter 2094

    As long as the princess is not in muyue Kingdom and returns to the border, she will not think about the ghost king after a long time.


    There are so many good boys at the border, aren''t they going to be chosen by the princess?


    Now, please don''t come to the princess.


    Otherwise, the princess is really not the opponent of the ghost princess!


    Murongsheng, who just came here with yingmu, immediately heard what liebo''er said, and his face became ugly.


    It seems that this Liebo Er is very confident. She is confident that no one can crack her manipulation ability.


    Otherwise, how can you say such words?


    Don''t you think you have a dependence and are not afraid of anything?


    It has to be said that liebo''er manipulates shangguanhuang with the fragrance from his body. It''s really a beautiful plan!


    After all, if you want to do something, you will definitely come to liebo''er in advance!


    The maid looked at liebo''er''s firm eyes. She didn''t know what to say. She sighed and was ready to put out the light.


    Who knows at this time, tightly closed hall door suddenly opened!


    "Who is it?"


    The maid was alert for a moment, only to see two people standing in the middle of the open door.


    Is just left soon ghost princess and her subordinates!!


    "You


    As soon as the maid saw it, she stood in front of liebo''er: "what are you doing, Princess ghost?"?! The ghost king has already let you take it away


    "Yes, but there''s a problem I haven''t figured out yet." Murongsheng leads yingmu to come in and closes the door quickly with a wave of his arm.


    This action sees in the heart of lie Bo son and maid, in succession of stare big eyes.


    This ghost princess''s skill, how can be so deep!


    However, compared with the maid''s expression, liebo''er responded immediately with a successful smile: "Princess ghost, you''re here at last. What''s the matter? Can''t the ghost King wake up, or have his eyes never been opened? "


    "Ha ha, I tell you, in this world, only I can wake up the ghost king, and only I can open his eyes! You have no such ability at all


    Murongsheng didn''t pay any attention to what liebo''er said. She knows exactly what shangguanhuang is like now.


    Why didn''t you wake up?


    The main reason is not lie Bo''er, but Shangguan Huang''s poisonous insects with Qu Yun!


    If Qu Yun doesn''t wake up, Shangguan Huang can''t wake up!


    Therefore, only by taking out the poisonous insects that Qu Yun put in shangguanhuang''s body, shangguanhuang will naturally wake up.


    She is now looking for liebo''er, just want to know what kind of method liebo''er used to hypnotize Shangguan Huang.


    Let shangguanhuang have quyun''s poisonous insects in his body, and he can also listen to liebo''er''s control.


    "Well, you''re right. The ghost King hasn''t opened his eyes yet."


    He didn''t open his eyes, the main reason is not because of you, Princess liebol.


    It''s shangguanhuang''s last term. It''s really cruel!


    What does it have to do with you, Princess liebel?


    On hearing this, liebo''er burst out laughing. Sitting on the bed and looking up at murongsheng, he could make a condescending expression: "Princess ghost, do you want the ghost king to open his eyes? sure! But I want you to kneel down and beg me! "

 Chapter 2095

    When Ying Mudun wanted to pull out his sword and step forward.


    He was stopped by murongsheng.


    Murongsheng quietly looked at liebo''er and said nothing. Liebo''er was annoyed: "what are you looking at! I tell you, only I can do the way to wake up the ghost King now! "


    Now everything is in her hands. If the princess wants to wake up, she must ask her!


    There is no room for the ghost princess to say no!


    "Oh? Is it? Are you ready for me to kneel down and beg you? " Murongsheng spoke calmly.


    Liebo er''s eyes were gloomy: "yes, because now I''m the only one who can wake him up. No one else can! So you have to ask me now! "


    "I want you to remember the moment when you begged me, and remember that you are also a woman who will kneel down and beg for mercy! You are so annoying. I really hate you! Just because of your beauty, why do you occupy the position of the ghost princess? Don''t you think your behavior is disgusting


    Her liebo''er is thousands of times more beautiful than the ghost princess, but why is there no envy in her eyes? Why is there no envy?!


    Which woman in this world is not deeply jealous of her beauty when she sees her?!


    She likes that kind of eyes, crazy obsession, jealous eyes!


    That kind of eyes for her is not a burden, but a sweet enjoyment!


    But to the ghost princess here, how everything has become different?!


    The ghost princess looked at her in the same way as other people!


    It''s not as good-looking as she is, and it''s not as dignified as her status. Why should she look at her with that kind of ordinary eyes!


    Let her heart had a deep sense of humiliation!


    This ghost princess is not worthy!


    "I tell you, if you want him to wake up, you have to kneel down and lick my feet! Lick my feet clean


    She has so humiliated the ghost princess, the ghost princess should change face!


    It''s time to look at her with that hateful look!


    If she hadn''t occupied the position of the ghost princess now, no one would have seen such a person in the street!


    Clearly, the position of the ghost princess should be her!


    She has been planning for so long, waiting for the ghost king. Why is she robbed by this woman on the way!


    No woman likes to share her man with others. This woman doesn''t like it, nor does her noble princess liebol!


    Especially, I share with such an ugly woman and a man she never got!


    Why?!


    She doesn''t agree!


    Liebo''er''s eyes are full of hatred when he looks at murongsheng. He wants to turn murongsheng into reality and stab him to death.


    Listening to what liebo''er said, murongsheng''s face didn''t have a trace of expression, but slightly picked eyebrows: "no?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the expression of liebo''er became stiff.


    What do you mean?


    What''s that all? No?


    Isn''t that enough?


    Isn''t that humiliating enough?!


    "Liebo''er, from that day at the state banquet, I saw your behavior of bewitching the minister. I thought you were a powerful woman. I didn''t expect that..." Murong Sheng shook his head, as if very sorry, "did not expect that you are not as powerful as I imagined, it is really a bit disappointed."

 Chapter 2096

    Liebo''er


    Liebo''er was stunned by what murongsheng said.


    What does this woman mean?!


    "Woman, it seems to be really useless. I''m the princess of ghosts. You like the king of ghosts, and you want to marry him. Then I''m occupying the position of the ghost princess now, so you must hate me to the bone and want me to die. So, I''ve written all my scripts for you. I''m waiting for you to sing. I''m waiting for you to dig out my eyes, cut off my tongue and make me into a stick. Then I''m willing to wake shangguanhuang up. Tut tut As a result, can you just let me lick my feet? "


    It''s really naive.


    It''s like a child''s quarrel, which can''t arouse any interest.


    "You


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, liebo''er glared at her: "you are really a vicious woman. How can the ghost king have such a vicious woman as you! If the ghost king knows, he''ll give you up! "


    "I''m sorry," murongsheng said without any sense of shame, "he knows exactly how I am. If he hadn''t cried and asked me to marry him, do you think I would be the ghost princess? "


    Besides, what''s wrong with her viciousness?


    She''s never been provocative.


    Who dares to provoke her, she will retaliate.


    She could have done it in her own way at best.


    Like this liebo''er, it''s clear that the minister has no fault at all. She wants people to dig out her heart to prove it. Why didn''t she say that she was a vicious woman at that time?


    By murongsheng''s words, liebo''er almost collapsed: "shut up! How could he cry for you to marry him! It''s impossible


    Anyway, rip would not believe such a thing!


    Ghost king is so proud of a person, so noble, so powerful!


    How can you cry for a woman!


    "Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe me, you can ask the man around me. He is the trusted confidant of the ghost king, and he knows the situation at that time very well. " In terms of irritating people, murongsheng has his own unique skill.


    Shadow wood very give face of should a.


    All of a sudden, Liebo was so angry!


    "Shut up, you must be deceiving me. How could the ghost king do such a thing? You must have begged Bailai to marry him!" Liebo''er was leaped by Murong Sheng.


    "Oh? If I want to marry him, will he marry me? " Murongsheng raised his eyebrows, "why didn''t he ask you to be the ghost princess when you begged for Bailai to pester him?"


    "Don''t think others can''t get what you can''t get. It''s just that you don''t have the ability and strength. She doesn''t look up to you."


    "You!! You really pissed me off!! I tell you, you asked for it


    Looking at liebo''er''s angry and crazy appearance, the maid immediately lowered her head, and Murong Sheng could see clearly the panic passing by.


    However, murongsheng didn''t change this little bit. Instead, he felt that he was exciting. However, he continued to say, "are you angry? Are you angry? But what can you do to me? You have no way to become a ghost princess. You can only envy here. "

 Chapter 2097

    "You


    Liebel seemed to faint in a moment.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know why, Liebo Er suddenly laughed.


    The smile made liebel look familiar.


    This is not


    Every time liebo''er smiles like this, he will send out a strong fragrance.


    This fragrance can bewitch people and control shangguanhuang.


    It seems that the fragrance of liebel can be controlled at will.


    So, how on earth did liebel achieve this kind of fragrance on his body?


    Born?


    Not really.


    There is no way to control the natural fragrance.


    Liebel''s behavior seems to have been acquired.


    If it''s the day after tomorrow, can she control shangguanhuang to wake up, and then study how to let shangguanhuang''s poisonous insects come out?


    Murong Sheng smelled the fragrance and fell into his own meditation, which made others look a little confused.


    Let Liebo son immediately happy smile out: "see, you are not very strong?"? I''m not seduced. What did you just say? Don''t you think what I said is cruel enough? Then dig out your heart with your bare hands


    As long as this woman is dead, then the position of the ghost princess will be empty!


    Then, she has a chance!


    The voice of liebo''er just falls, Murong Sheng''s hand doesn''t have any movement, just quietly looking at liebo''er.


    Liebo er''s smile suddenly stiffened on his face: "dig! Dig out your heart! Why don''t you move! "


    Liebo was a little worried. How could it be useless to put it on this woman!


    Murongsheng listened to liebo''er''s impetuous tone and rolled his eyes directly: "I''ll do whatever you want me to do, then am I a little bit too shameless?"


    "How can it be!"


    Looking at the appearance of murongsheng, liebo''er was shocked: "how can you not be bewitched by me! Why don''t you listen to me


    It''s impossible, she doesn''t believe it!


    She absolutely doesn''t believe it!!!


    Murongsheng smiles, closes his eyes and takes a deep breath: "Oh, what can I do? I''m so angry. Why didn''t I bewitch you? Liebel, are you going to die of anger


    Not only is she about to be angry to death, she is angry now, her head is smoking, and she will faint soon!!!


    "You Why are you doing it Liebel is unbelievable. She never fails to seduce people!


    And she absorbed the surprise before, quickly sent out the fragrance, and didn''t let murongsheng take out the powder that could put out her body.


    But I didn''t expect that I couldn''t do it?!!


    Why not??


    Is there something special about this woman who is resisting her bewitching?


    Murongsheng felt the gradually disappearing fragrance in the air, and slightly raised his eyebrows: "Oh, no more? It turns out that when you are angry, you will send out such a fragrance? If it makes you angry all the time, won''t it have fragrance? Come on, let''s have a little chat? "


    "For example, who gave you the fragrance? Or are you born with yourself? "


    Murongsheng is curious, quite curious.


    Maybe she will know the situation of shangguanhuang after knowing this matter!

 Chapter 2098

    I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for liebo''er to bewitch murongsheng.


    Because she was already on the alert for ripple.


    How could liebel succeed?


    At the most, liebo''er had no skill. He was a simple ordinary man.


    How could she be deceived because she had the skill behind her.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer. Do you want me to bewitch you?"


    Liebo''er sneered: "it''s up to you?"


    "Of course, it''s up to me," murongsheng said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let you do bad things, as long as you are obedient."


    As soon as the voice fell, liebo''er felt a little bad in an instant, and lost consciousness in the next moment.


    However, the unconscious Liebo Er didn''t fall to the ground and stood without blinking. He didn''t want to fall at all.


    Man, no coma.


    But there was not a trace of brilliance in the eyes.


    Just like shangguanhuang who was controlled by Liebo er at that time, he was empty.


    If she asked rippler directly, she would never succeed according to rippler''s character. But now, she''s bewitched by liebel, and she can know everything she wants to know.


    "Yingmu, knock the maid unconscious."


    Before the maid could shout, the man fainted on the ground.


    "How far can you control the ghost king?" Murongsheng made a direct inquiry.


    "You can walk, you can sit," he said stiffly


    "What about the others?"


    Liebel shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Not sure?


    Murongsheng frowned, it seems that this liebo''er is also a half hanged son?


    I only know how to control people, but I don''t know what the principle is.


    However, liebo''er can use this method to wake up shangguanhuang, which is a very good behavior.


    After all, Qu Yun will never wake up and fall into a deep sleep forever. If the insects are not taken out for a day, shangguanhuang will sleep like Qu Yun day by day.


    But liebo''er wakes shangguanhuang up, which is really incredible.


    "Why can your fragrance control shangguanhuang in a coma?" Murongsheng continued to ask.


    "I shared my life with him."


    This is totally unexpected to murongsheng!


    Because liebo''er shared his life with shangguanhuang, shangguanhuang can be controlled by liebo''er?!!


    In case liebo''er can only live for a few years, isn''t shangguanhuang


    It''s a big head!!!


    I thought that shangguanhuang could wake up from this aspect, but I didn''t expect that it would be such a scene?!!


    What''s the good situation? It''s just adding insult to injury!


    Shangguanhuang''s body has already been put into a poisonous insect by Qu Yun. Qu Yun dies, he dies, Qu Yun lives, he lives.


    Now there''s another rip!


    How much of this person''s life can be divided out?!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath: "if I kill you now, what will happen to the ghost king?"


    "I will die."


    She knew it!!!


    She and shangguanhuang are really hard husbands and hard wives.


    One or two lives are tied together with others. It''s really infuriating!


    Now this kind of situation, is that she wants to fight against liebo''er, all want to consider the situation of shangguanhuang!


    Because liebo''er is dead, shangguanhuang can''t live at all!

 Chapter 2099

    So now she can''t move liebel at all.


    He even has to take great pains to protect Liebo, so that no one can hurt him.


    Otherwise shangguanhuang will be doomed!


    Until one day, to be able to release the binding relationship between the two people, Liebo ER was able to die!


    Murongsheng now feels his head is going to be big!


    "Is there any way to solve your life connection?" Murong Sheng repressed the spirit in his heart and opened his mouth viciously.


    "Yes."


    Liebo''er spits out the word, which makes murongsheng''s eyes shine!


    Really!


    But the next words let murongsheng fall into silence again: "but I don''t know."


    What else can I say?!


    It''s nothing to say!


    I don''t know?


    You can use it. You said you didn''t know how to solve it.


    What should we do?


    In the current situation, is it difficult to imprison liebo''er forever, just like Qu Yun, so that liebo''er does not have the ability to act?


    Wait until one day, find a way, and then let Liebo go?


    In this case, it is not impossible


    But now, the first thing to consider is how the fragrance of liebel comes from.


    If she also had this fragrance, would she be able to let shangguanhuang wake up under her control? And then she took the scent off liebel.


    So the question is, if the fragrance on liebo''er''s body is gone, then the connection between her and shangguanhuang''s life will not be broken?


    And then transferred to her?


    She really didn''t want to go to guanhuang and have any contact with other women.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, but no one knew how to get rid of the binding.


    What if it fails?


    Is shangguanhuang dead?


    Now, at least alive, lying in front of her. Although can''t move can''t speak, but it''s better than dead into a handful of loess?


    "How do you get your fragrance?"


    Liebo''er looked blankly: "it''s our shaman who let me have it. He used to owe his mother a favor, so he let me have the fragrance that can bewitch people, and let me protect myself."


    "Where are you talking about shamans now?"


    "You can''t find him. He''s gone. No one can find him. Even the father can''t find a shaman. "


    As soon as he said this, murongsheng''s face became ugly.


    Can''t find it?!


    If not, what about shangguanhuang?!


    How come things come one after another?!


    It''s so annoying.


    Now not only the body is tired, but also the heart.


    Head''s going to explode.


    I couldn''t see the one in front of her. Now a big mountain has fallen down, blocking her road.


    Tell me, how does she deal with these problems?


    Mingming has found the soul call bell, but she is told that it can''t be used.


    Now the little fat mouse helped her to find the ghost grass. As a result, shangguanhuang now encountered such a problem.


    Can''t you let her solve shangguanhuang''s problem and come back with a new one?


    So old has not gone, new has come to the problem, really too painful!!!


    "What now, ma''am?"

 Chapter 2100

    What should I do?


    What else can we do?


    She also wanted to ask what to do with it.


    Even if shangguanhuang can only be controlled by liebo''er now, murongsheng will never send shangguanhuang to liebo''er again.


    However, it is not realistic to imprison liebol.


    Qu Yun is because there is no one around, so murongsheng will not have any problem with Qu Yun.


    But what about liebel?


    Liebor couldn''t do it. If liebor disappeared on the boundary of muyue Kingdom, lieborhan would not give up.


    Murongsheng frowned and thought for a long time, and finally sighed: "I''ll clear her memory first. I''m trying to find a way."


    If we can''t find a solution, we can only find a way to let lieboer disappear forever at the moment when the people at the border step out of muyue country.


    Murongsheng hypnotizes liebo''er and clears the memory of this segment in liebo''er''s mind.


    But after a long time, we can only take a step by step.


    Now the situation really makes her not know what to do.


    And in the same way, the maid''s memory was erased.


    Let them forget the existence of shangguanhuang, let them sleep until dawn.


    Back at the ghost palace, murongsheng enters the secret place in the dead of night and looks at shangguanhuang lying on the bed.


    He sighed softly. If shangguanhuang could suddenly open his eyes in this moment, how nice it would be.


    Murongsheng reaches out his hand and touches shangguanhuang''s face gently: "go to bed first. Sooner or later, I will wake you up and welcome our children together."


    She could meet the strange things recorded in the book, such as the evocation bell and the netherworld flower.


    She doesn''t believe that the world is so big that she has found two things that she can''t find under normal circumstances, so she can''t wake up shangguanhuang.


    Since Liu Zhongyu can connect her with his life in a special way. Liebo''er can also connect shangguanhuang with her life, so there must be a solution.


    There is a cause, there is a result, there will always be a flaw.


    Not here, not anywhere else.


    So she can''t give up now. If she gives up, shangguanhuang will have no way to live.


    At this time, little lucky mouse squeaks.


    But at this time, where can murongsheng manage the little lucky mouse?


    Looking at murongsheng ignore it, little blessing mouse called more cheerful.


    There''s no way. Murong Sheng finally gives little lucky mouse a look.


    Xiao Fu mouse''s fat body makes a posture of going out. After looking at Murong Sheng standing up, he rushes out.


    Murongsheng frowned and ran out.


    I found the location of the little lucky mouse. She had planted the dark flowers in the secret place not long ago. Murongsheng went to see them, and his eyes were suddenly round.


    This How long has it been??


    How did she see that there was another one beside the three dark flowers?


    Now, this Youming flower has begun to ask for no money?


    Start mass development?


    Murongsheng fell into meditation, and the little lucky mouse continued to cry.


    Murongsheng doubtfully ordered the netherworld flower: "you mean, let me feed a netherworld flower to the people lying inside?"


    I have to say that murongsheng''s mouse language is really full marks.

 Chapter 2101

    However, murongsheng had already watched the dark flower on shangguanhuang''s head, and was slowly absorbed by shangguanhuang, but shangguanhuang didn''t want to wake up at all.


    Murongsheng sighed and fell on the bed.


    How on earth can shangguanhuang wake up?


    This will only be able to find out why shangguanhuang wake up Liebo son to make amnesia, shangguanhuang will blame her in the heart?


    Blame her for cutting off his only hope of seeing him now?


    However, she did not know how to do it now, but she knew clearly that she would not regret it.


    Because she doesn''t want another woman to think about her man all the time.


    I don''t want another woman''s life to be bound with her man all the time.


    This makes Liebo forget, so that he won''t suddenly come out from time to time to destroy the things between them.


    Wait until later, she will slowly solve, these two people''s lives are related to this matter!


    Murongsheng closed his eyes and took shangguanhuang''s hand and put it on his stomach.


    The cold hand touched her warm stomach, which made her shiver.


    After a long time, he slowly warmed shangguanhuang''s hand and said, "do you know whether it''s a man or a woman in his stomach now?"


    Even without shangguanhuang''s response, murongsheng was able to speak with relish.


    Maybe, now she is crazy.


    "You don''t know, do you? I already have a baby with you in my stomach, "murongsheng slightly raised his lips." now I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman, and I don''t know who I will look like when I come out. "


    "But it''s better for me to look like you. After all, you look much better than me."


    Although it is hurtful, it is also a big truth.


    In particular, from murongsheng''s own mouth, it''s not that taste.


    However, who let her grow is not as good as shangguanhuang?


    "Of course, I hope the child looks like you, but the character is most like me. You say that people don''t say a word as cold as you... "


    Murongsheng said, also don''t know how long he said.


    In the end, murongsheng didn''t know what he had said. Without saying a word, he fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Little lucky mouse watched the room quiet down and walked out of the room with her own small steps.


    At this time, shangguanhuang seemed to emit a kind of faint light, a bit like the light of Youming flower, but it was not completely the same.


    There is a strange atmosphere in the whole room. If people see it, there will be some creepy people.


    The hand that murongsheng had been holding on his stomach suddenly moved. The movement is very slight, but if you put it before, murongsheng will be able to feel it. But now, murongsheng is too tired. Even if shangguanhuang''s hand is tightly attached to murongsheng''s stomach, she doesn''t feel it.


    Also missed, shangguanhuang this action.


    Murongsheng didn''t feel anything at all. He fell asleep until daybreak.


    To the next day, or small fat mouse jumped on her head, squeak for a long time to wake up murongsheng.

 Chapter 2102

    Murongsheng was so tired yesterday that he didn''t sleep enough.


    Reach out to pull up the quilt and cover your head.


    But the result touched a person, immediately will Murong Sheng frozen wake up.


    Murongsheng woke up in a moment, opened his eyes and saw shangguanhuang.


    After staying for two seconds, I immediately responded.


    Shangguanhuang is back, she will find shangguanhuang.


    After grabbing his hair, murongsheng sat up from the bed, looked at shangguanhuang lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and touched his face.


    Murongsheng shivered with the icy feeling.


    Murong Sheng sighed and put the quilt on shangguanhuang, and came out of the secret place.


    I don''t know what time it is now. If the people from the ghost palace come to her, they will be in great trouble if they can''t find her.


    As a result, as soon as murongsheng came out, there was a knock on the door: "princess."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "A father-in-law is waiting for the princess in the hall now."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    How can muyueguo do so many things every day?


    Yesterday, a fake eunuch came to see her and cheated her into a remote place in the palace.


    Now a father-in-law has come to see her. Is there nothing he has to do every day?


    Do you waste every day in dealing with one father-in-law after another?


    "Well."


    Murong Sheng should come down, tidy up his clothes, put the little fat mouse on his head and went out.


    When I came to the hall, I saw an old acquaintance, Mr. Li.


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows, this is a recognition, not the kind of little eunuch I have never seen.


    Seeing murongsheng coming out, father-in-law Li welcomed her with a smile: "Princess ghost is like this. Today Princess liebo''er wants to go out of the palace, but she has appointed Princess ghost to accompany her. Now the emperor sends people to meet the ghost princess and go with her. "


    Murongsheng''s face darkened in an instant: "after my consent?"


    "This..." Li Gonggong''s face was a little hard to say, "the emperor saw that Princess lieboer was in the good Moon country on the last day, so he wanted to meet princess lieboer''s requirements..."


    Murongsheng understood that this was the case, but his face was not very good-looking.


    After all, after today, the envoys of the frontier will go back.


    What Liebo put forward is not too much demand. It is sure that he will respond to every request.


    However, with what she did before murongsheng, did the emperor really let her go out of the palace alone with liebo''er?


    "So, Princess ghost, please. I''m also following orders." Mr. Li made a gesture of invitation.


    Murongsheng frowned. It seems that there is no way to shirk this time.


    Just as murongsheng was going out with Li Gonggong, Ling Ba came in from the outside: "what''s the matter? Why are you going to the palace again? "


    "It''s not going into the palace, it''s going out of the palace."


    Looking at Ling BA''s face, father-in-law Li said: "the old slave will go to the gate of the mansion and wait for the ghost princess first."


    As soon as Li Gonggong went out of sight, Ling Ba asked quickly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t something just go wrong last night? Now why did the people in the palace invite you again? "

 Chapter 2103

    "What''s the matter?" Watching Li Gonggong go out, Ling Ba asks Murong Sheng quickly.


    This good end of, and will ghost princess called to the palace inside to do?


    "Liebo''er wants to go out of the palace to play. Let me accompany him," murongsheng said with a curl of his mouth. "Who doesn''t know that I have a grudge against those people at the border, and let me accompany him? In my opinion, I''m afraid I don''t want to find a chance to make trouble for me. "


    "Then don''t go."


    Ling Ba frowned: "the people at the border are really not easy to bully, and they are very difficult to deal with one by one, or they can''t find a reason to say it."


    "Go, why don''t you go? How do you know what liebel is singing? If I don''t go, isn''t she going to play for nothing? " Murongsheng snorted, and a sneering smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Ling BA was still a little uneasy: "this is not good. Princess, you just came back from the palace. Now you have to go to the trap. It''s not good."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety in my heart. There won''t be any big problems."


    "Well," although Ling BA was reluctant, she didn''t refute murongsheng''s words: "be careful with those people at the border, stay away from them, so that they don''t use any moves."


    For this group of people at the border, Ling Ba, who is a member of the ghost King''s house, is the most disgusted.


    Murongsheng smiles and doesn''t respond.


    In fact, even if she wanted to stay away, she couldn''t.


    She was named by liebo''er to accompany her. How could she stay away?


    Maybe he was just a few steps away, he would be caught by liebo''er.


    So, this contact will certainly contact, and with the character of liebol, there will be something difficult for her.


    So, if liebo''er really wants to make trouble for her, it will be a long time.


    Now, since this Liebo Er can''t stand loneliness and wants to meet her, let''s meet.


    If she didn''t go, ripple really thought she would be afraid of her!


    She also wanted to see what kind of moves Liebo would use to make trouble for her!


    After changing his clothes, murongsheng walked out of the ghost palace and saw some worried father-in-law Li standing outside the door: "Princess ghost, you are here at last. The slaves are waiting, the flowers are withering. "


    Murong Sheng picks his eyebrows. He just accompanies lie Bo''er to go out of the palace. What''s the worry.


    As soon as he entered the palace, Li Gonggong led murongsheng to the direction of the emperor.


    At this time, the emperor seemed to be very diligent, and he was busy sorting out the memorials. He heard that someone was opening a notice, but before murongsheng said anything, he was interrupted by the emperor''s opening: "sit down quickly, come to you today. You should know what it is, don''t you?"


    Murongsheng nodded: "I know."


    "Now that I know all about it, I won''t repeat it any more," the emperor hesitated for a moment, and said, "originally, I hesitated a little. After all, I can see from the state banquet that Princess liebol is very hostile to you."


    "But," said the emperor, with a smile on his face, "I''ve seen your skills at the state banquet, so I''m very relieved now. Even if Princess rippler wants to target you, she can''t do it. So, you can follow them to play with ease! "

 Chapter 2104

    If Princess liebol wants to bully the ghost princess, is she going to make a bag of her own?


    "What''s more, the frontier people are not polite. People who come out of the barbarian land don''t even use chopsticks to eat, but use their hands. How can they be powerful. It''s better to let them appreciate the civilization of muyue country and make them feel ashamed! "


    Murongsheng listened to the emperor''s tone, full of disdain for the frontier, as if he despised the people at the frontier.


    At this time, Murong Sheng really wants to say in advance that people''s civilization seems to be inferior to muyue country.


    But in other ways, it''s much better than muyue people.


    At least, when people are in war, it is not a problem to fight four at one time.


    What''s more, the elegant things that muyueguo attaches great importance to now, although they attach great importance to them in other countries, they are definitely not as important as muyueguo.


    Especially these people at the border have always been disdainful.


    What can I do when I learn to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?


    Can''t eat can''t drink, fart no use, just a little more romantic.


    So, although the emperor is very indifferent to the border here.


    And the people at the border also don''t look up to the customs of muyue country.


    I don''t think the men here are as strong as their women.


    However, murongsheng did not open his mouth to hit the emperor in the face. After all, there were so many people standing here.


    What can I do if I slap my face?


    Besides, although the emperor''s tone was just disdain, there was still some envy and hatred in his tone.


    I''m afraid I''m very envious of why people in muyueguo can fight so well.


    Murongsheng yawned and looked at the emperor. After he finished, he said: "the emperor is right. I will be careful."


    The emperor was so happy that he waved his hand: "go, now they should be waiting there."


    After murongsheng came out, Li Gonggong did not send him himself, but arranged for others to send him to the side of the frontier mission.


    Murongsheng''s heart is actually indifferent. No matter how arrogant the frontier people are, they can''t kill her in muyue kingdom.


    At best, it''s to vent the hatred in my heart, make trouble for her and humiliate her. As long as I don''t kill her, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, if the emperor blames him, he doesn''t know how to investigate.


    Tomorrow, the people of the frontier envoys will leave. Can the emperor hold these people?


    Therefore, even if it is bullied, it can only be tolerated.


    Now mu Yueguo is still able to offend the people at the border with blatant blatantness. If he can bear it, he will not lose a piece of meat anyway.


    Compared with murongsheng''s ability to protect himself, the Emperor didn''t want to offend these people, so he pushed murongsheng out.


    It''s just


    When murongsheng gradually walked into the frontier, he looked at so many people standing in front of him, especially liebo''er, with a smile on his lips.


    It seems that last night was too much for rip to forget.


    Let her forget, she murongsheng itself is a bad character.


    This time, if lybol had gone too far, she would not mind letting her feel the pain of hell.

 Chapter 2105

    If you know what Liebo dares to do to her, she will not be merciful and will fight back.


    So, after the emperor said it, murongsheng agreed directly.


    What are you afraid of if you don''t suffer losses?


    Far away, murongsheng saw the group of people from the frontier standing in the distance, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    This group of shameless things have almost left, and they have to be taught a lesson by her before they leave. It''s really pitiful.


    Liebo''er and his maid all the way saw murongsheng''s carriage coming. The maid quickly said, "princess, look, people are coming."


    Liebo''er, no matter whether it''s a frontier or not, has any taboos, she will follow her own way.


    Wear whatever you like.


    Today is to wear the fruit Luo very, the wind can see the two white thighs, it is vulgar.


    Walking on the street of muyueguo, I don''t know what it will look like.


    However, looking at ripple like this, he didn''t seem to care at all.


    It''s also true that liebo''er is used to wearing clothes like this at the border, and he looks like a beautiful woman, which naturally attracts people''s attention.


    In muyueguo, even if she was dressed like this and looked at by so many people''s eyes, liebo''er would not feel shame, but would only feel good-looking and attractive.


    However, before waiting for murongsheng''s provocation, he heard liebo''er take the lead in saying: "Princess ghost, you are really powerful. So many of us are waiting for you. "


    Murongsheng smile: "then you can go first, just I don''t like to play, go back first."


    "You


    Not waiting for liebo''er to finish, murongsheng continued: "Oh, by the way, I think today your Yintang is going to be dark, there will definitely be some bad luck."


    The expression on lieboer''s face can be described as ferocious.


    Instead, liebohan, who was standing beside him, took a look at murongsheng and said flatly, "maybe this unfortunate thing is brought by the ghost princess."


    On hearing this, liebo''er beamed: "yes, you must have brought it!"


    Murongsheng took a look at liebohan sitting on the carriage and said with a smile, "since you think I brought the bad luck, I''ll go back. You can tell the emperor to change someone."


    After that, murongsheng asked people to turn the carriage and prepare to leave.


    Originally, she didn''t want to come out. Now she has a reason to go back and rest.


    "You can''t go!"


    As soon as liebo''er saw that murongsheng was going to leave, he threw a whip to this side and made a loud noise on the carriage. He angrily yelled at murongsheng: "did the princess let you leave?"


    "Tut," looking at liebo''er at this moment, Murong Sheng really wants to put a bottle of poison into her mouth to poison her to death, but no, Murong Sheng should learn to be patient, "didn''t you say that I brought you the bad luck? Then I''ll leave and take away the bad things. What''s the matter with you here? "


    "Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    With that, murongsheng narrowed his eyes: "also, liebo''er, I warn you. Others regard you as the princess of muyueguo. They dare not do anything about you, but I will not. If you dare to touch me, I will destroy your proud face. "

 Chapter 2106

    On hearing this, Liebo paused subconsciously.


    Then he became angry and raised his whip to murongsheng.


    Standing outside the palace, it really means that you have to do it.


    Murongsheng is neither a fool nor a piece of wood. When the whip is thrown towards her head-on, murongsheng turns his head to the side.


    See that whip this just danger of wipe her shoulder to fall down.


    If she doesn''t dodge so fast, that whip will definitely disfigure her!


    Murongsheng''s face suddenly darkened.


    And the group of strong men standing on one side of the border suddenly made some voices, like some regret that liebo''er didn''t hit murongsheng.


    "I tell you, even if this is the chassis of muyueguo, you can''t do anything to me!" Although liebo''er didn''t hit murongsheng, his expression on his face was not very good.


    But I don''t mind murongsheng''s threat at all!


    Who is she?


    She''s ripple!


    It''s the princess of the border!


    Here, even if it is the chassis of muyueguo, what can it do!


    The Emperor didn''t dare to offend them at all. The most this woman can do is to talk about it in her mouth. What can she do?!


    She doesn''t believe it!


    Murongsheng''s face was cold, and he threw a dart directly at liebo''er. Liebo''er couldn''t dodge, so the darts ran along liebo''er''s face and wiped it tightly, leaving a bloodstain.


    Suddenly, liebo''er was shocked: "what are you doing!! How dare you


    "My courage, do you know it now?" Murongsheng sneered, took out a handkerchief, wiped the palm of his hand, left the handkerchief on the ground and looked at liebo''er with disdain, "who do you think you are? If you can threaten others, don''t try to threaten me. Then I will let you not even know how to die! "


    Liebo''er angrily pointed to murongsheng: "you are really a big list. You dare to hurt me! Somebody! If you don''t report to your emperor, this woman dares to hurt me


    Rippler jumps here in anger.


    However, none of the muyueguo soldiers standing around moved, and their faces were expressionless, as if they were not aware of the farce in front of them.


    Murongsheng doesn''t need to ask. Before, the emperor must have expected that liebo''er would not be so stable at the beginning. He would certainly toss out some things. Therefore, I will definitely tell these people not to tell him anything, no matter what happens here.


    Unless, in fact, there''s going to be human life.


    "Sue me?" Murongsheng sneered, "did I provoke you first? If your brain doesn''t work well, don''t expose it in front of so many people that your brain doesn''t work. If you hadn''t just started whipping me, I would have done this? Even if it is to be investigated, the main responsibility lies with you. It has nothing to do with me. "


    "And..." Murongsheng looked at liebo''er and said with a smile, "I''m a ghost princess. Do you think the emperor will really question me for such a trifle?"


    Hearing this sentence, liebo''er was obviously stunned for a moment, and then reacted. His anger was even greater, and he was about to come out from the top of his head!!


    Princess of ghosts, Princess of ghosts, what a goddamn Princess of ghosts!

 Chapter 2107

    She didn''t admit that the ghost king would marry this woman!!


    Marriage with fart!!


    She doesn''t believe that the ghost king will take a fancy to such a vulgar woman!


    Seeing that liebo''er could hardly bear it, the maid standing on one side quickly pulled liebo''er''s arm and whispered: "princess, this is muyue country."


    Moreover, depending on the posture, the princess can''t beat the ghost princess at all.


    If it goes on like this all the time, it must be the princess herself!


    According to the proud character of the princess, how could she allow herself to be humiliated?


    In order not to let them become more humiliating, the maid can only stand up and organize Liebo.


    Being pulled by the maid''s arm, liebo''er, who was just about to burst out, took a deep breath and glared at Murong Sheng.


    She also knows that she is absolutely impossible to beat murongsheng. She is just insulting herself.


    But it''s still a long time. What is she afraid of?!


    Now they name this woman to accompany them, which means that the emperor is afraid of them!


    How else would you agree with this woman to come out?


    So, she''s not in a hurry!


    She will be in today''s ruthless this woman to clean up a meal, let her know, her liebol princess is not easy to provoke!


    "You wait for me!" Now liebo''er can only stare at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng smiles a little and doesn''t care about liebo''er''s threat at all.


    With this little trick of liebo''er, not even one tenth of Qu Yun''s, do you want to threaten her?


    It''s just a dream!


    Liebohan looks at liebo''er being bullied by murongsheng and comes to him in diameter: "let''s go, don''t delay time."


    Murongsheng slightly raised his chin and was about to let the coachman follow the group.


    It turns out that the coachman jumped out of the carriage and left?!!


    Liebo''er gives murongsheng a vicious smile: "the driver given by the emperor seems to have left. You''d better run behind our carriage."


    Once this woman does this, she will be absolutely disgraced!


    At that time, she will be able to take advantage of the situation, let the emperor on behalf of the ghost king, directly the woman to quit!


    Even if she can''t marry the ghost king, it''s impossible to watch other women occupy this position and humiliate the ghost king!


    In Liebo er''s heart, she is the most qualified person to sit in the position of ghost princess!


    Murongsheng put away the smile on his face, walked down from the carriage, and said coldly: "in this case, I''ll forgive you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Liebo opened his eyes in an instant.


    How dare this woman disobey the order?!


    This is clearly the emperor''s will. How dare she not obey it?!


    "Stop!"


    Liebohan was stunned for two seconds. He didn''t expect that murongsheng would go so directly. Back to God to quickly open the mouth, called Murong Sheng.


    But will murongsheng listen?


    Of course, murongsheng would not listen. He walked straight ahead.


    Who is he?


    He told me to stop and stop. It''s a real joke.


    Liebohan looks at murongsheng''s dishonorable face, and his face is very blue. He waves his hand to let people around him stop murongsheng: "Princess ghost, your hospitality doesn''t seem to conform to murongsheng''s hospitality."


    How dare you ignore him!

 Chapter 2108

    "It''s not impossible for me to fulfill my hospitality, but it''s also important for people!" Murongsheng sneered, "why should I treat people like you who want to do things with courtesy? Do you think there is something wrong with my brain?"


    All of a sudden, everyone on the scene looked in the direction of murongsheng.


    Who could have imagined that the ghost princess would be so colorful to their princess and prince?


    Even if the princess and the prince really deliberately aimed at her, according to the custom of muyue, shouldn''t they bite their teeth and swallow them in their own stomach?


    How did you get to the ghost princess and become so different?


    This group of people at the border are really shocked!


    They followed the princess and prince to bully the ghost princess, just watching the custom of muyue country. Know even if is angry again how fierce, ghost princess also won''t leave directly, but force a smile of accompany them!


    But now


    This is just too out of order!


    A strong man at the border, after receiving the order from liebohan, directly stepped forward and stopped in front of murongsheng. Like a wall, let murongsheng no way to continue to walk.


    Murongsheng had no smile on his face. Coldly, he turned to look at liebohan: "what are you going to do?"


    No matter what liebohan wants to do, she will not satisfy liebohan.


    First of all, what she wears on her head is the name of the ghost princess, and what she does represents the ghost palace.


    If she succumbs and is bullied by these people at the border, it will be the ghost palace that will be disgraced in the end!


    In any case, she can''t make the ghost palace lose face.


    As for what muyueguo should do and what the frontier people should do about their face, it is no longer within her consideration!


    Liebohan looks at murongsheng with an iron face, and he is very angry.


    But even if he is angry in his heart, he can''t do anything to murongsheng here.


    If they really start, they are unreasonable, and here is the chassis of muyue country. It is obvious who will suffer.


    But now that he can''t vent his poisonous anger, it really makes him suffocate.


    However, for the sake of the following things, he had to bow his head to murongsheng''s primary school and let murongsheng follow them!


    Liebohan looked at Murong Sheng with burning eyes for a long time, and finally took a deep breath: "I''ll let people lead the carriage here!"


    He can understand the ghost princess, hard and soft do not eat oil and salt do not enter!


    I have my own way of doing things.


    Maybe muyue kingdom will be destroyed here today. As long as it has nothing to do with the ghost princess, she will not intervene, but will just look on coldly!


    After all, he lost the first game!!


    Think about it, I really can''t swallow it in my heart!!!


    Murongsheng looked at the carriage coming, but he didn''t move. He looked up and down at the carriage that liebohan ordered. He sneered: "I didn''t expect that you border people are so mean. The carriage is more simple than that of ordinary vendors. Since we can''t find a carriage that matches our princess''s identity, I wish you a happy time. I''m sorry for not accompanying you."


    Does the tiger take her seriously as a sick cat?


    But it''s a pity that she is not a sick cat, but a powerful tiger that people can''t afford to offend!

 Chapter 2109

    The border people want to attack her here?


    Ha ha.


    Murongsheng is about to laugh.


    Also don''t see this group of people rush up, can beat her such a ghost princess!


    Murongsheng stood still, and the wall in front of her hit her fiercely: "let''s go!"


    In this way, it seems that he is escorting the prisoners, which makes murongsheng very upset.


    His eyes darkened. Without anyone noticing, he took out a little powder from his sleeve and sprinkled it directly on the face of the wall.


    When the wall didn''t react, he fell down on the ground with his eyes as big as a brass bell.


    "What have you done?"


    Looking at his own people fall to the ground, lie Bo''er directly asks Murong Sheng.


    She is very clear that this matter must have nothing to do with this woman!


    "What did you do?"


    Murongsheng''s lazy response, her heart is very clear, his just action absolutely no one can see. Therefore, facing the question of liebo''er, he didn''t feel anything, and even could do something wrong: "looking at the strong people, the body is so weak. It''s just that I can''t stand standing here for a while and I''m going to faint, ah. "


    With that, Murong Sheng''s eyes kept sweeping over liebo''er and liebohan: "with such a physique, I don''t think you need to go to play. Just squat in the post station."


    "You


    Liebo''er''s face turned red: "it''s clearly the poisonous hand you put on ADA. Why do you say that he is in bad health?"


    "What did I do to him?" Murongsheng spread out his hands and raised his mouth slightly. "You said I did it. What evidence can you prove?"


    However, when liebel heard this, he couldn''t say a word.


    Evidence?


    Where she went to find evidence, she did not even see clearly, ADA fell down!


    However, what she was absolutely sure was that it was this woman who did it!


    "You see, you can''t prove it. Why do you say I did it here? I warn you, it''s a big crime to frame the royal family here. " Murong Sheng was calm and calm, and he didn''t pay attention to the fierce wave.


    Just such a little Liebo, she can let her die with her fingers.


    But


    Thinking, the expression on murongsheng''s face was a little cold.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that liebo''er''s life was tied up with Shangguan Huang, she wouldn''t let liebo''er live until now.


    "You


    Liebo''er was about to say something when he was stopped by liebo''han and shook his head to liebo''er: "liebo''er."


    The eyes fall on murongsheng coldly. It seems that they really underestimate this woman.


    If the argument goes on like this, it will only make the people of muyueguo who pass by think that they are making a fuss, which will not play any role at all.


    I''m afraid other countries will know that their frontier is useless when they are publicized by this group of talkative muyue people!


    Murongsheng clapped his hands. He didn''t want to look at liebo''er and liebo''er''s brother and sister again. He said directly: "since you are all so poor, I won''t join in the fun. Next time I have a chance to play with you."

 Chapter 2110

    "Why don''t you want to take the carriage I''ve prepared for you?" Liebohan''s face was gloomy.


    "Yes."


    "Oh," said liebohan with a sneer, "do you not want to sit, or do you dare not sit?"


    Murongsheng chuckled: "it''s no use using provocation here, whether you dare not or don''t want to sit. I won''t even sit in your carriage. It''s too simple to be my ghost princess. "


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell to the ground, liebo''er spat on the ground: "I Pooh! Return the identity of the ghost princess? I think the face of the ghost palace will be thrown into by you! "


    Murongsheng''s face was smiling, but his words were icy: "Princess liebo''er, dare you ask me about the ghost palace? What''s the relationship with you, an alien princess?"


    As long as liebo''er dare to say it''s related, her prestige will be damaged when she returns to the border!


    None of the people at the border like the ghost king. If their princess falls in love with the ghost king, it can be said to be a lively event.


    Liebo Er is not a fool. If you think about it, you can think of it.


    But I can''t say a word. The other white face is red. It''s like a monkey''s ass.


    "And, needless to say, you can see that the carriage is so simple that you can take it. A delicate body like me is not very good. I really can''t stand such hardships. "


    This sounds so wrong?


    Her delicate body can not afford to ride such a carriage, then they are rough and fleshy, can ride?!


    Don''t say it. When murongsheng finished saying this, it was not only liebohan who heard it. As long as they can understand the language of muyueguo a little, they can also understand it.


    They can understand it!


    This murongsheng is beating around the Bush to scold them!


    They are rough skinned and thick skinned. They are rough people!


    Lie Bo''er held on for a long time, but he didn''t hold on at last. He angrily said something he didn''t understand.


    Murongsheng slightly pick eyebrows, she is not understand the language of this pass, but combined with the current situation, this strong wave son must be in the mouth scold her.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As long as she doesn''t understand, it''s not scolding her.


    It''s just so willful.


    Seeing the stalemate between murongsheng and liebohan, the emperor seemed to have heard some news. After a while, murongsheng ran to a luxurious carriage.


    Compared with the carriages of these people at the border, I don''t know what luxury looks like!


    The father-in-law, who was in charge of driving, jumped down from the carriage when he saw murongsheng and said, "Princess ghost, the emperor heard that there is no carriage here, so he specially asked the old slave to send the princess ghost."


    This carriage can be said to raise the value of the ghost princess!


    I don''t know what the emperor thought in his heart. How could he take such a fancy to the ghost princess?


    But murongsheng looked at the carriage sent by the emperor''s Baba. He was not surprised and didn''t react at all.


    What''s so happy about this?


    Now the emperor is asking her to do something, asking her to go to the countryside with liebo''er and liebo''han. If you don''t give her a sweet taste, how can she promise?


    At best, it is just to maintain their own face.

 Chapter 2111

    The emperor has his own idea, so why should she be moved?


    However, since the emperor has done this, she has nothing to dislike.


    After looking at the carriage, he swept on liebohan''s body and said with a smile: "in this case, come here. It seems that the carriage of muyue kingdom is much more comfortable than that of the frontier. I don''t know if the carriage which is not comfortable at all will suffer to death? "


    With that, liebohan couldn''t retort. Murongsheng went directly to the carriage and pulled down the curtain to stop liebohan''s eyes.


    His face was even blacker than before.


    And liebo''er is even more angry. The whole person is going to burst out a flame!!


    What the hell?!


    What the hell is this?!


    Originally, they wanted to make murongsheng hard, so that they could express their happy mood.


    But what happened?!


    But now?


    There is nothing wrong with the ghost princess, and now she is not in a mess in the carriage brought by the emperor. It seems that on the way of this tour, murongsheng will be the protagonist!


    Rippler is mad now!!


    Ghost king, where did you find such a vulgar woman?!


    This woman will not be taking advantage of the ghost king is not there, no one can come forward to refute, deliberately pretending it?!


    She doesn''t believe that a man like the ghost king will fall in love with this woman!!!


    As soon as he thought about it, ripple was very agitated.


    I didn''t want to see murongsheng more. I pulled down the curtain of the car and said, "don''t you hurry?"


    The maid, who was sitting in the same carriage with liebol, was trembling at the sight of liebol. She did not dare to say a word.


    I''m afraid Liebo will vent her anger on her.


    She can''t bear the princess''s temper at all!


    Murongsheng''s carriage was in the front, and liebohan and lieboer, who were a step late, could only follow murongsheng''s carriage.


    This formation looks like murongsheng is in the lead, and all the followers behind her are the same.


    Especially when walking on the street, the people at the border don''t look like the people of muyue country at all, and they are pointed out by the people on the street.


    Especially the carriage that Liebo ER was sitting in, although Liebo Er angrily put down the curtain of the carriage, I don''t know if it was related to customs, and it was also very bold and unconstrained.


    Does that car curtain look the same.


    Sitting inside, liebo''er is directly exposed to the eyes of the people, and directly let the people see how beautiful liebo''er looks.


    It''s said that liebo''er, the Lord of Guan, is very beautiful, just like the fairy.


    But I haven''t seen it, and it''s hard to say anything.


    But now, seeing the appearance of the border princess, people''s eyes are straight!!


    Beautiful!


    It''s so beautiful!


    It''s the same as the fairy!


    Good looking!


    Murongsheng sat in the carriage, listening to the noise outside, and the sound of pumping, but he didn''t respond at all.


    These common people, I''m afraid, don''t have these reactions only when they see the appearance of liebo''er?

 Chapter 2112

    But also right, this Liebo er''s appearance is really rare in the world.


    It''s really tragic.


    This was chased by the people in the street. Liebo didn''t care at all.


    Since she chose to sit in such a carriage, she would not be afraid of being seen.


    On the contrary, more and more people just followed her behind her carriage. Then her heart will be more happy!


    What does that mean!


    It shows that she is good-looking and beautiful.


    That''s why so many people are chasing her!


    Only in this case, let her feel the value of their existence!


    It''s not like that kind of woman can match her!


    Just now, because of murongsheng, I was in a bad mood. Now, because of attracting so many people''s eyes, liebel seems to be in a better mood.


    Even can also slightly hook lips smile out.


    Of course, this smile is definitely not a kind smile.


    It''s a mockery.


    A strong irony.


    The people of muyue kingdom are so superficial and useless!


    However, if liebo''er smiles, someone will climb the pole and think that liebo''er is smiling at him.


    But he thinks so, and so do others.


    This is the smile that liebo''er shows to them. As there are more people in dispute, they begin to fight.


    The reason is that everyone thinks that ripple is smiling at them!


    This hears Murong Sheng to sit in carriage inside, can''t help but turn a big white eye.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a bunch of goons.


    How could this rip be laughing at them!


    This is clearly their one by one in their own amorous!


    However, murongsheng has no way to control these people''s thoughts, so he can only watch them as a joke.


    I have to say that it''s very comfortable to watch the drama.


    I think that liebo''er is also a good player. He knows how to use his appearance to bewitch people.


    Of course, it can only be said that liebo''er can''t play so recklessly at the border. After all, it''s all from her own country. If she goes too far, it''s not very good.


    But it''s different in muyue country!


    Muyueguo and them are enemies.


    What if we signed a peace treaty with each other now?


    They don''t like each other, do they?


    Anyway, the people of muyue country are stupid. It''s better to play more.


    Therefore, the people of muyueguo gave liebol a strong confidence at this moment.


    She is not ugly, but because the ghost king is blind, so will choose that ugly woman!


    When the ghost King''s brain is clear, he will kick that woman away and fall in love with her!


    At this moment, liebo''er''s self-confidence is almost full. He doesn''t know how many people he has bewitched along the way.


    However, the journey is not far, and soon out of the city, those people naturally have no way to follow up, had to regret the scattered.


    They don''t know when they will see such a beautiful fairy.


    Just at this time, the carriage stopped. I heard that it was blocked because there were too many people going out to play. If you want to pass quickly, you can only walk from the carriage.


    But


    "No, I don''t want to go there!"

 Chapter 2113

    Rippler''s face was full of disgust.


    All the people in muyueguo below are stupid.


    She sat in the carriage, but also can follow her carriage, is to see her appearance.


    If she walked down from the carriage like this, these stupid people of muyue country would certainly gather around and watch her closely!


    She doesn''t like it!


    To be seen in a carriage is to be worshipped by these people.


    But if you come down from the carriage and accept it at a close distance, it''s the monkey being watched!


    She won''t!


    She is a noble princess liebol, how can she be treated like this!


    No one can touch her noble body except the ghost king.


    Liebo didn''t want to come down, but the road ahead was blocked, and liebohan was helpless. He didn''t know how to solve it.


    At this time, liebol suddenly thought of something: "let that woman solve the problem!"


    What''s the purpose of carrying this woman?


    Of course, in order to solve the problem for them!


    And the current situation, do not properly use this woman, still keep this woman to do?


    "Go and call that woman!" Liebo''er directly calls the maid to call Murong Sheng.


    Although the maid was embarrassed, she was obedient and went down from the carriage.


    Ghost princess do not know how much face under the princess, how can she come to call, ghost princess will be obedient to it?


    I think it''s a vain trip this time.


    Sure enough, as the maid thought.


    Murongsheng was not used to lieboer''s temper at all, so he did not get off the carriage.


    Do you want to let her go?


    Delusion, delusion!


    Anyway, she''s not in a hurry. The one who wants to go out is liebo''er.


    Since you don''t want to move your noble ass, you can continue to consume it.


    After a long time, her task is finished, and she can go back to the ghost King''s house directly.


    The maid came back to liebo''er with a face of embarrassment. Before she could respond, she heard liebo''er Scream: "where are people! Didn''t I ask you to call that woman over? "


    "Princess, the maid called, but the ghost princess couldn''t say If you want to pass by, let the princess get out of the carriage and call the people over by herself... " The maid''s voice became less and less, and in the end it almost disappeared in the sky.


    She knew very well in her heart that when she finished this sentence, the princess would be very angry.


    Sure enough, rip screamed.


    If there are so many people around, liebo''er will be furious.


    "This woman, how dare she?"


    The maid bowed her head and dared not accept a word.


    She is a ghost princess. Why don''t you dare The princess''s temper is more and more unpredictable now


    Listening to the furious voice of liebo''er, murongsheng didn''t want to calm down at all. Instead, he raised his voice and said, "Princess liebo''er, don''t you want to play? Since you can''t go ahead, get down and squeeze through. "


    "I''m such a Kuo GUI, how can I let people crowd me!" Liebo''er was gnashing his teeth. "I don''t want such an experience. You have to get out of the carriage yourself!"


    "Oh, forget it, just sit in the carriage and wait!"

 Chapter 2114

    "When the others are gone, we''ll go out again!"


    Let''s go.


    See who can afford it.


    "No! I''m going to pass right now. You should think of a way to let us pass quickly! " Liebo''er just wants to use murongsheng well.


    Murongsheng sneered: "OK, you can walk down from the carriage and go through it yourself! Who can tie it? Can''t you close Princess liebol''s legs here? "


    The strong tone of sarcasm in these words made Liebo bite his back teeth: "I don''t like so many people! And I look so good, what if someone takes advantage of me? You are not the same. I''m afraid no one will take advantage of you just because you look so respectable. So, do something quickly! "


    When murongsheng heard this, he was too lazy to pay attention to liebo''er.


    Eating the fresh fruit prepared in the carriage, he said lazily, "if you want to see it, you can go by yourself. I don''t care. For such a big man, do you have no hands or feet?"


    "I don''t care! You''re just going to get rid of everyone and let the carriage pass quickly! " At the moment, liebo''er is just like an unruly and willful princess.


    These people are already crowded here. How can they disappear out of thin air?


    If you want to pass, you can either get out of the carriage and squeeze through, or wait here slowly.


    It may be easy for Liebo to lose temper with anyone, but it''s not easy for her.


    She is not a man, how could she feel pity for such a liebol: "who do you think you are? If you don''t want to get out of the carriage, just wait on the carriage. "


    I have no skills, but I have a lot of temperament. Who cares about her!


    Murongsheng leisurely sitting in the carriage eating fresh fruit, gas on the other side of Liebo son is to jump.


    Damn it!!


    This woman is really damned!


    At this time, murongsheng seemed to hear someone calling her again. He lifted the curtain of the car and saw that someone was calling her again!


    Murongsheng is not fake color to liebo''er, but is very happy to his group of young ladies, and responds: "are you here?"


    Zhu Ye stood on the second floor and waved to murongsheng: "come on, come on, we have something good to tell you!"


    Good thing?


    Looking at the little beauties standing in a row on the second floor, murongsheng came down from the carriage and walked towards the private room without any hesitation.


    As for ripple?


    Who cares about her!


    On the second floor, Qian Duoduo asked murongsheng curiously, "princess, how did you come to this place in a carriage?"


    Murongsheng laughed and pointed to the carriage at the border: "it''s not because of Princess lieboer? What do you want to say? Let me accompany them. "


    "What?" Xie Lanyi screamed, "is there something wrong with the people at the border? Don''t they have a good relationship with the princess? Why should I have the princess with me? "


    "It''s because they have a grudge against me that they let me accompany them," murongsheng said with a smile. "Isn''t it possible to take advantage of this opportunity to serve me well?"


    "There are so many ugly people. Is there anything you can''t do openly? It''s a shame to have to rub in the back Qian Duoduo is a little angry. If liebo''er is here now, maybe he will slap him in the face.

 Chapter 2115

    "Those people at the border are really shameless!"


    Murongsheng agreed and nodded: "yes, it''s really shameless. But what do you want me to say? "


    ¡­¡­


    Here, murongsheng tells a group of young ladies something more.


    On the other side, Liebo was waiting in the carriage, but he didn''t see the crowd disappear.


    Suddenly can''t help, asked the side of the maid: "that woman? I just saw that woman come down from the carriage. Why didn''t I see anyone for a long time? "


    The ghost princess came down, but she didn''t come to you, Princess


    The maid murmured in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction on her face: "if you go back to the princess, the ghost princess came down from the carriage and went to find someone for a long time..."


    Did not listen to the princess''s order to evacuate the crowd


    "What?" Liebo Er suddenly became angry. "I''m still sitting here. How can that woman leave casually! I''m so angry


    How many times have you killed the princess


    The maid didn''t know what to say.


    Liebo''er is so angry that he wants to get down from the carriage to find murongsheng, but the timing is so coincidental. As soon as liebo''er gets out of the carriage, he sees murongsheng coming out of a restaurant.


    "You woman! The emperor takes pictures of you to solve the problem for us. He doesn''t say it''s for you to eat, drink and have fun alone! "


    "Don''t you come down? Now you''ve figured it out? Come down? " Murongsheng is too lazy to answer liebo''er''s words.


    Problem solving?


    That''s not what the emperor said to her. She''s just a playmate.


    She has no obligation to solve anything that happens.


    Also this lie Bo son takes chicken feather to be in charge of an arrow, unwilling to be lonely, always want to look for an opportunity to humiliate her.


    "You


    "Oh, by the way, don''t you want to go? I have a way to let you go. "


    Liebo Er forbeared and forbeared, but his eyes were not good: "in the past? How can it be that after such a long time, there are still so many people, and the carriage can''t get through at all! "


    With that, he felt murongsheng''s eyes looking back and forth on her and stamped his feet angrily: "don''t even think about it. I won''t squeeze through the crowd!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you squeeze through."


    Murongsheng didn''t want to look at her. He went to the driver in her carriage and asked, "what''s your skill?"


    As soon as the driver saw murongsheng, he seemed to care about him. He straightened his chest quickly: "not bad! The emperor sent his subordinates here to protect the ghost princess! "


    Although looking at it, the ghost princess doesn''t seem to be the one protected.


    Murongsheng nodded: "can you master lightness skill?"


    The coachman nodded quickly.


    "Then take Princess liebel out."


    Hearing this, the coachman suddenly widened his eyes: "this..."


    It''s not good to do this.


    Liebo''er is a princess. Is it a shame to do so?


    "Didn''t Princess rippler want to pass, and she didn''t want to crowd? If these people in front of you can''t get away for a while, you can carry her directly, "murongsheng said calmly." remember, you must carry her, don''t hold her. If you hold her, she may say that you take advantage of her, and then bewitch you to cut off your own hand. "


    Listen.


    The coachman was immediately sober!

 Chapter 2116

    When murongsheng said that, the coachman suddenly realized.


    Yes!


    What did Princess liebol look like? He followed for a while, and it was clear!


    I''m afraid I can''t find a second one in muyue kingdom!


    Even if it looks really beautiful, will the men of muyueguo come up to take advantage of it?


    He''s not like that!


    The coachman took a look at liebo''er and murongsheng, and whispered: "Princess ghost, is this really OK?"


    No way.


    But it seems that the posture is not much better.


    At that time, if Princess liebol wants to lose her temper, he will be a little coachman''s guard, but there is no way.


    Murongsheng clenched his fist and cheered to the coachman: "don''t worry, you can, as long as you don''t touch her body, you can!"


    With that, his eyes fell on liebo''er: "come here."


    Rippler frowned. "What did I do?"


    "If you want to come, you can come. Do you want to pass this crowd smoothly?"


    Liebo''s brow wrinkled deeper, looking at the front of these people''s crowded head: "you don''t want me to pass like this, it''s useless."


    "Of course, it''s not for you to squeeze through like this. Don''t worry. How can I go back on what I promised you?"


    "What are you going to do?" Liebo''er is very suspicious and doesn''t believe what murongsheng said.


    However, before liebo''er regained his mind, Murong Sheng said directly: "ready, fly!"


    The next moment, liebo''er felt that he suddenly soared up and flew up directly!!!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Liebo''er was so carried and flew up. He didn''t have any preparation. His heart would jump out of his chest!!!


    What''s more, it''s not being held by people, but being pulled by people''s collar to fly!!!


    Below, all are dense head, looks very seeping people!!


    This feeling is really not good at all!!!


    What''s more, her skirt is split!! In order to look good, no pants at all!!


    Walking up the road will show two white thighs, and tempting.


    But now!!!


    She flew up, so the whole person flew up, as long as the person standing below looked up, you can see the brilliance of her skirt bottom!!


    This is more than taking advantage of her, but also unbearable!!!


    "Liebel!"


    Before liebohan could react, he found that liebo''er was carried up by murongsheng''s coachman and ran after him. But after two steps, they were blocked by the crowd.


    But like liebo''er, liebo''han can''t do lightness skill either. Of course There''s no way to catch up!!


    It can only be so helplessly watching liebo''er being carried and looked at the style of the skirt bottom, flying over so many people''s heads.


    Then heard a group of people in an uproar, looking at people looking up at the bottom of the split silk forehead skirt, laughing pointing.


    No matter how open the border people are, they can''t stand such behavior!


    Liebohan was very angry and roared at murongsheng: "Princess ghost, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 2117

    As soon as liebohan opened his mouth, murongsheng stepped back several steps.


    She knew that every one of the people at the border knew that they were loud and not reserved at all.


    "What are you calling for?" Murongsheng didn''t have a good face. "My ears are very good. I don''t need you to roar so loud."


    "Look at what you''re doing!" Liebohan angrily wants to strangle murongsheng, but this is just thinking about it.


    If he touches the ghost princess in front of so many people in muyue Kingdom, I''m afraid he will suffer!


    Murongsheng chuckled and stood on tiptoe to see the direction of liebo''er''s disappearance: "what''s the matter? Isn''t that good? Didn''t she want to pass and not crowd? Look now, how nice it is that no one has touched her. Isn''t it just in line with her requirements? "


    Murongsheng is not too big, continue to say: "I specially told, can''t take advantage of her. You see, the coachman just walked away with people. How wonderful


    Not to say that it''s OK, but liebohan''s heart is more angry!!


    Such a situation, it is simply more difficult than walking in the past to speak up!!!


    If you know that the way the ghost princess thinks is like this, it''s better to walk in the past!!


    "Prince liebohan, you are not as afraid of being taken advantage of and unwilling to crowd as Princess liebohan, are you? If that''s the case, I don''t think he would mind carrying you back when the driver comes back. "


    Murongsheng said with a smile that liebohan gritted his teeth: "no, I''ll go by myself!"


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to remind Prince liebohan that there is something more elegant about muyueguo. Maybe Prince liebohan doesn''t know much about it," murongsheng said with a bigger smile. "For example, muyueguo advocates masculinity and thinks it''s a kind of elegant thing. So, if Prince liebohan is taken advantage of later, he must bear with it. After all, it would be a disservice to Prince liebohan if he called out


    Murongsheng said nothing wrong.


    In muyue Kingdom, there is a small group of people who advocate masculinity and think it is a kind of elegance.


    What??


    In his anger, liebohan thought he had heard wrong.


    Advocating masculinity?


    Is muyueguo crazy?!!


    What''s the most important thing in masculinity? Don''t you think it''s weird to be together?!!


    I didn''t expect that the people of muyue country would do such strange things!!!


    Liebohan thought, and looked at the people at the border. One of them was tall and strong, like a cow. Together He simply can''t imagine, feeling that his eyes are going to be blind!!!


    Liebohan took a deep breath, biting his teeth and black faced, and pushed through the crowd.


    Along the way, he was touched by both buttocks and thighs, but he had never experienced other advantages, which made liebohan a little relieved.


    On the other side of the crowd, murongsheng looked at lieboer who had been standing there for a long time with a smile and said, "Princess lieboer, how do you feel? Is it that no one has touched you or taken advantage of you? "


    Liebo''er stood here, his face twisted, and he was angry: "you!"


    How are you feeling?!!


    Not good at all!!!

 Chapter 2118

    Her buttocks are clean, how can she be satisfied!!


    Liebo''er hates murongsheng''s operation. He wants to peel murongsheng''s skin and remove his bones. Only in this way can he feel comfortable.


    But now!!


    What makes her most uncomfortable is that she can''t do anything about murongsheng!!


    Because if fight really, she is not the match of this woman at all!!!


    Liebo''er gritted his teeth and touched his back teeth: "you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will take the opportunity to teach you a lesson."


    What a shame! What a shame!


    She, Princess liebol, has not suffered such humiliation!!


    She is so angry!!!


    Murong Sheng slightly picked his eyebrows and pointed to his temple: "Princess liebo''er, are you a little bit out of your mind? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten. You''re going back tomorrow. "


    And seize the opportunity?


    Let''s not say that liebel will never have a chance to seize this opportunity.


    What if rippler takes the chance?


    This man is going back!!!


    How can we seize the opportunity?


    It''s ridiculous. It''s cruel. Who won''t?


    She didn''t know how much she said.


    But she put the cruel words one by one have been completed, just don''t know this liebol princess can complete?


    "You!"


    It seems that after murongsheng''s reminding, liebo''er also thought of such an embarrassing question.


    Angry that call a face red, behind or murongsheng tactful mouth said: "still want to continue to walk?"? Or go back? "


    Look at the princess lieboer. She is so angry that she has a red face!!


    It''s like a monkey''s ass.


    If you go on playing like this, isn''t Princess liebol going to be blown up?


    I don''t know if she will bear the charge if she is angry?


    I don''t think so.


    After all, she didn''t make Princess rippler angry!!!


    "Go


    Liebohan stopped lieboer and said in a deep voice, "keep going."


    Liebohan was stopped by liebohan, although still in a bad mood, but did not continue to attack out.


    And a group of little sisters in the restaurant watched murongsheng lead the group of Frontier people away, afraid of being bullied: "you say, the ghost princess will not be bullied, right?"


    "I''m not sure. If you think about what Liebo did at the state banquet, he was really cruel and cold."


    "Well Shall we follow up and have a look? "


    "Yes, we must follow up and have a look!! If that Liebo dares to bully the ghost princess, we can still help


    With that, the sisters came down from the restaurant and followed them.


    The ghost princess is the admirer in their heart!!!


    This princess lieboer is too cruel. They have to follow her and watch her. They can''t let lieboer bully the ghost princess!


    If really bullied, then they are not able to come forward to help?


    There are so many people in the pass. They are all big.


    And there was only one coachman beside the ghost princess!!


    How can this work!


    For a moment, in the hearts of these little sisters, murongsheng is just a little wretch bullied by liebo''er!


    These young ladies not only keep up with themselves, but also call on their servants to keep up with them. No one is afraid to fight like this!


    Man sea tactics!


    They know!

 Chapter 2119

    Murong Sheng didn''t know that he was leading liebo''er and liebo''er''s brother and sister to walk in front of him, and there were so many people behind him.


    However, even if you follow people, murongsheng doesn''t matter.


    Follow, follow. It''s harmless.


    It''s just


    After a bit of crowding, the carriage finally came.


    Under the leadership of murongsheng, he came to a strange foot of the mountain.


    Rippler lifted the curtain and frowned, "where is this?"


    Where?


    How could she know that!!!


    She''s not a native of muyue. I don''t know if I ask her!


    Murongsheng knew that liebo''er was very angry now, and he didn''t want to continue to be angry with her. Instead, he asked his coachman, "where is this place?"


    Coachman


    Huh?


    Isn''t it the way you pointed out by Princess ghost?


    "What?!! What''s the matter with you woman?!! You don''t know where this is. Why are you leading us here Liebo''s angry again!!


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders: "what''s the relationship with me? You made me come. Do you think it''s good for you to find a native of muyueguo to lead you around? Do you have to find me? All the people in muyue Kingdom know that I am not a member of muyue Kingdom at all


    Liebo''er suddenly widens his eyes and thinks that murongsheng did it on purpose: "you are not from muyue kingdom. Who are you?"


    "It came out of a crack in the stone."


    There are so many problems.


    "Besides, you just asked me to accompany you, not to say where I would take you to play. So, if you have any problems to solve by yourself, don''t ask me, I don''t know. "


    "You dead woman!" Liebo''er''s anger is really rising again and again today, and his whole body is shaking with anger.


    "It''s all here. Why don''t you go up and have a look? At least it''s a mountain, just in line with what you want to visit. "


    Where to play is not to play, there is a mountain here is already very good, still here to pick and choose, I do not know the so-called.


    Seeing that liebol didn''t respond to what she said, he sat still in the carriage.


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows: "how? Princess liebel is tired and doesn''t want to walk? It doesn''t matter. Isn''t the coachman still here? You can... "


    Before he had finished speaking, ripple jumped out of the carriage and went directly to liebohan: "brother, let''s go!"


    It''s hypocritical.


    Murongsheng sighed in his heart and shook his head. This beautiful woman is really a capital of affectation.


    Like her, she can''t be affected at all.


    Liebo''er''s clothes on the mountain road show her two white thighs, which makes people around her look at her secretly from time to time.


    Although it is a mountain here, there are not a few people playing at the foot.


    Now with Liebo, it really attracts too much attention.


    And seeing these actions, the anger in liebo''er''s heart is really getting smaller and smaller, and the smile on her face is also getting bigger and bigger.


    Stupid.


    That''s stupid.


    A bunch of goons.


    The people of muyue country are really a bunch of fools.


    She looks good. She has a clear heart. There are many stars in the frontier. But when people at the border look at her, they all look at her openly and honestly, and they don''t look at her furtively. This kind of situation, in which people want to see but dare not, makes muyueguo appear.


    So, liebel''s heart is really despised.

 Chapter 2120

    Lust, but also want to be a gentleman.


    All of them are hypocrites with good looks!


    Disgusting!


    To tell you the truth, this mountain climbing project may be a romantic and elegant entertainment plot in the hearts of muyue people.


    But in the hearts of liebo''er and liebo''han, the frontier barbarians, they didn''t feel very interesting at all.


    This roadside scenery is not to see at all, lieboer is pulling liebohan forward with all his heart. This speed is not like playing, but like a race.


    Murongsheng is not worried at all. He slowly falls behind, causing liebo''er to stop and wait for murongsheng after walking for a while.


    This wait more times, Liebo er''s heart is not very wonderful.


    After all, in her heart, she is the guest of muyue country!


    She must be the first in everything!


    Why does she have to stop and wait for this woman after walking for a while?


    Especially this woman is the one she dislikes most!


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re walking so slowly. Are you not satisfied?" Liebo''er spoke impatiently when murongsheng was approaching.


    However, murongsheng nodded his head indifferently: "that''s right, I was called by you without eating. If you don''t want to wait, you can get to the top of the mountain first. Maybe you''ll come down and meet me on the way


    What he said made liebel really gnash his teeth.


    What did she call this woman up for?


    It''s not to make fun of this woman!


    What''s the use of climbing up so fast by herself!


    Moreover, along the way, she also reflected that she didn''t seem to tease this woman at all. Instead, she was teased severely by this woman!


    Really is, think of incomparable indignation!


    Liebo''er is biting his teeth and venting his anger at murongsheng.


    What about murongsheng?


    Instead of understanding liebo''er, she directly understood that liebo''er was probably concerned about her and responded with a smile: "don''t worry, although my body is not very good, there is no problem living for 70 or 80 years."


    "But you have to be careful, Princess ripple. It''s said that this person who is always easy to get angry is likely to live more time? " Murongsheng sighed and shook his head. "It''s not I who said you, but Princess lieboer. You can figure it out by yourself. It''s only a long time since you''ve come all the way. Look how angry you are. If you are so angry, what can you do?"


    Liebo''er


    Hear this words, seem more angry, how to do?!!


    Liebo took a deep breath and calmed himself in his heart.


    Don''t get angry. Don''t get angry.


    This woman is not dead yet. How can she die?


    Anyway, she has to live longer than this woman!!!


    At least, we have to live for more than 100 years!!


    Look, just now this woman said that she can live for 70 or 80 years, but she can live for more than 100 years!!!


    This woman will be very angry!


    "Damned woman, if you want to die, you will die in front of me!"


    Knowing that he couldn''t speak murongsheng, liebo''er didn''t use muyueguo''s words, but directly spoke in his own language.


    But if murongsheng didn''t understand, it didn''t matter.

 Chapter 2121

    As long as she does not understand the words, in her heart that is the birds, she did not have to be angry with themselves.


    Look.


    Along the way, Princess liebol was angry for countless times.


    Look.


    There are more and more wrinkles in Princess liebel''s eyes.


    Looking at liebo''er''s injury in murongsheng from a distance, Qian Duoduo whispered: "are we redundant? I think the ghost princess is more than enough to deal with this liebo''er. She doesn''t need our help at all, does she? "


    "At present, it''s right to look at it like this," Fu Yuqin glanced at the front, "but who can guarantee that liebo''er will do anything to the ghost princess? So many people, the ghost princess will certainly be bullied. "


    "These people are just deceiving the less with the more. How hateful! Do you really regard this place as a frontier Liu Ruyue is very angry and gnashing her teeth.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if this liebo''er wants to do something to the ghost princess, he can''t do it with me," Fu Yuqin waved her fist. "I''ve been practicing martial arts with my father and brother since I was young. I look at... "


    Fu Yuqin took a look at liebohan who was walking in front of him: "this man looks taller and stronger, but actually he doesn''t know any martial arts at all."


    Finish saying, Fu Yuqin still has some disdain.


    "So, this man is just making a show?" Zhu Ye picked to pick eyebrow, "is to look more bluffing, in fact what is not?"


    "That''s right," Fu Yuqin nodded. "It''s not as good as your servant''s ability."


    As soon as the words came out, a group of little sisters put down their worries.


    After a while, if there is a fight, they are afraid that their own people will not be able to beat these frontier barbarians!


    So really called a lot of people to follow, all fall far behind, they here a situation immediately rushed up to start fighting!


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng walks slowly and consumes little energy.


    And with internal skill, this little distance really won''t do anything to her.


    But ripple is different.


    The body of gold, as a princess.


    Where has it come so long?


    In particular, he walked fast and fiercely, and his physical strength could not support him at all.


    After a while, I was able to get rid of murongsheng far away. Now basically, both of them can gradually lower the distance.


    When murongsheng came over, liebo''er was still leaning on the book, panting and sweating.


    I lost some of my beauty. It didn''t look so


    Murongsheng was still so calm. As soon as he came over, he asked with a smile, "is princess lieboer tired? Do you want the coachman to... "


    "No!"


    Lie Bo''er refuses to wait for Murong Sheng to finish!


    Is she a fool!


    The coachman was carrying her like a chicken. In the end, it was Princess liebol who was shameful!


    "I have nothing to do. Keep going!" Liebo''er stares at murongsheng, bites his teeth and stands up to go on.


    As a man, liebohan''s physical strength was slightly better than liebohan''s, but it was not much better.


    Now some of them are out of breath.


    I don''t want to go on.


    "There''s a pavilion in front of us. Let''s go."

 Chapter 2122

    It''s just that he wants face and can''t say the word "rest" directly.


    Not far from the sharp eye to see a small pavilion, eyes a bright: "Liebo Er, there is a small pavilion, let''s go to see the scenery."


    "Well?" For a moment, liebor didn''t understand lieborhan''s meaning.


    The scenery?


    There''s nothing to look at here.


    It''s not as beautiful as their prairie.


    I don''t know if all the people in muyue country are sick.


    I have to climb mountains to see the scenery.


    How are you looking?!!


    It''s not good-looking!!!


    It''s really boring to get up so hard.


    I should not have promised just now. If I want to climb this mountain, I''d better sit on the carriage and stroll around!


    "There''s a small pavilion in front of us," said liebohan, who didn''t want to say it. He was tired and wanted to have a rest. His tone became heavier. "We walked too fast on the mountain road to have a good look at the scenery. Otherwise, let''s go and have a look at the scenery first."


    If liebel can''t understand this, she''s a complete fool!


    Liebol''s eyes turned: "yes, that''s right. Let''s go and have a rest."


    It is absolutely impossible for them to admit that they are tired of walking in front of so many people, and their physical strength is inferior to those of muyue country.


    As long as they admit it, it means that the people of muyueguo are better than them in this respect.


    They''re not stupid!


    "Hello! I''ll go there with my brother to have a look at the scenery, and you come by yourself! "


    With that, liebo''er walked quickly towards the pavilion as if he was full of strength, and then sat down with a heavy load of relief.


    Good.


    Finally, I can have a good rest.


    She can sit as long as she wants.


    Even if the woman questioned, she just said that she was looking at the scenery, what else could the woman say?


    She''s just looking at the scenery, not resting!


    Listening to liebo''er''s words, Murong Sheng turned his eyes.


    When she can''t hear it?


    Is not tired, want to sit down to rest?


    It''s really wonderful to have so many reasons.


    But


    After a look at liebo''er, he was so tired that he went over and sat down without any buffer. Murong Sheng picked his eyebrows slightly.


    Did she forget to tell liebol that she was too tired to sit down immediately?


    Oh.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    What''s the problem with liebo''er? Anyway, he doesn''t belong to muyue state. The frontier people are watching.


    Even if he was disabled, he was carried away from muyue.


    Murongsheng yawned and walked step by step. She was not tired, but she would feel bored!


    If you don''t see the scenery on the road, you know what it''s like to bury yourself in it.


    It''s good to be able to stop now. She hasn''t been here to tidy up, just to see how the scenery is.


    Murongsheng went to move for a while and sat down. Looking at liebo''er who had been sitting here for a long time, he asked with a smile: "Princess liebo''er, you have been sitting for a long time. Do you want to get up and go on? It''s a long way from the top of the mountain here. "


    Liebo''er was looking around. When she heard the words that she didn''t like, her face suddenly leaped.


    As soon as he saw murongsheng''s smiling face, liebo''er thought that he was mocking her: "what''s the way to go? I''m here to see the scenery. I''ll go after seeing it!"


    Damn it, this woman did it on purpose!

 Chapter 2123

    Murongsheng chuckled.


    The laughter came into liebel''s ears and was very harsh.


    But I can''t say anything.


    Murongsheng sat down and looked around. At a glance, he saw a group of people who were falling behind and moving slowly towards this side like a thief.


    He couldn''t help laughing and waving his arms at them: "Hi."


    This call, suddenly let the little sisters have a kind of panic.


    "It''s over, it''s found out!"


    "Shall we pretend we haven''t seen anything and turn around and leave?"


    "No, we''ve all seen us. Let''s turn around and go, shall we..."


    "What to do? What to do? Would the princess be angry if she knew we were following her


    "No, I don''t want to make the ghost princess angry!"


    Looking at the little girls in front of her, Fu Yuqin took a deep breath: "what are you afraid of! We don''t want to do bad things to the ghost princess, but we are afraid that the ghost princess will be bullied. When the ghost princess knows the reason, how can she blame us? "


    "Now, no one can be afraid. Now that they have been found, go forward bravely and meet the ghost princess. In this way, you can still stare at the brother and sister with the ghost princess!"


    "Yes, what are we afraid of! What we should be afraid of is liebo''er and the other two. They want to bully our ghost princess every day. There''s no way


    One by one, he got rid of his worries and walked directly towards murongsheng.


    Murongsheng was a little puzzled.


    What do you want to do when you come here one by one?


    "Did you come out to play, too?"


    Murongsheng looks at these beautiful little girls with a smile and sighs in his heart.


    That''s good.


    So young, so good-looking.


    She was envious of her youth and vitality.


    People like her who have experienced too many things can''t be energetic at all. They just want to squat aside and live slowly.


    Want to let shangguanhuang quickly wake up.


    "No, no," Qian Duoduo gasped and waved, "it''s better to eat, drink and sleep at home than to play here. I don''t want to play like this. The main thing is... "


    Qian Duoduo doesn''t finish. He looks directly at liebo''er and liebohan and sweeps them around. Murong Sheng knows what''s going on.


    "Yes, mountain climbing is the most boring thing," Xie Lanyi sighed and wiped the sweat on her forehead with her handkerchief. "With this Kung Fu, I might as well think about how to do business at home. We just came here to worry about the ghost princess. "


    The smile on murongsheng''s face became more and more sincere.


    It seems that these little girls really take her as their own.


    Looking at liebo''er''s rude remarks to her before, I was afraid that she would be bullied, so they all followed her even if they didn''t want to come.


    This friendship, she will put in mind, and later slowly return.


    Liebo''er, sitting on one side, is not happy at all. Looking at murongsheng alone, now there are so many women who are against her, which makes liebo''er feel very uncomfortable.


    Why is this woman so popular?

 Chapter 2124

    "You, drive all these people away to the princess!"


    Her liebo''er is the Pearl of the border. These people are not allowed to look at her with that kind of contempt!


    Murongsheng didn''t answer liebo''er, but wanted to look at liebo''er like a psycho.


    See of lie Bo son in the heart is exasperated very much: "did you hear, all these people give this princess to drive away!"


    "Do you think this is the chassis of the border?" Murongsheng for liebo''er''s coquettish, sometimes it is really difficult to understand, "you don''t let who come, don''t let who?"


    "This is muyue kingdom. Even this mountain is the place where everyone wants to come. It''s not your special show. Is it at the border that you, liebo''er, can have a special show of a mountain? "


    "Princess liebo''er, you have great authority," Fu Yuqin said, "even the emperor has no authority like you. He wants to clean up the whole mountain. No one you don''t want to come is allowed to come? "


    "That''s right. We just like to visit this mountain. How about it? Do you have anything to do with Princess liebel? " Qian Duoduo is a little more interested in this exotic princess, and more disgusted because of Liebo''s insolence.


    "You


    Liebo''er gritted his teeth angrily and looked at these women. He wanted to be slaughtered!


    "You are obviously looking for this woman. What do you mean by visiting here?"


    "We just met the ghost princess when we came here. We just came to say hello. The ghost princess is the one we adore in our heart. Of course, we will come to be close to the ghost princess. "


    "Even if you meet people on the way to play, you will come and say hello."


    "Are you us? Why do you say we came here on purpose? We are here to play! "


    "Don''t you know that people in muyue country like to go sightseeing?"


    That''s true, but it can''t be used on them at all.


    They prefer to lie at home and count money.


    "You


    It''s so hateful!


    Liebo''er''s anger almost exploded, and he glared at murongsheng: "don''t you like to continue playing? Then go


    Rest?


    What''s the rest for?!


    She is so angry here that she has nothing to rest!


    Liebo didn''t care how much physical strength her body still had. She didn''t want to stay here and continue to be angry!


    Pull up liebohan and come out of the pavilion.


    "Liebel?" Liebohan frowned.


    He hasn''t had a good rest yet. What does he do when he leaves so soon?


    But looking at liebo''er''s angry look, liebohan still tactfully did not show his resistance.


    I stood up with him honestly.


    If he doesn''t want to leave, liebo''er will be very angry


    Pulling liebohan forward for a few steps, liebohan suddenly remembered a question and said to murongsheng: "you, don''t forget, you are here to play with us!"


    What does that mean?


    This means that murongsheng has to follow them!


    But now, if murongsheng follows, everyone can imagine what will happen.


    This strong wave son all was angry to become this appearance, to the back affirmation will point to the ghost princess!

 Chapter 2125

    "Don''t go, princess." Xie Lanyi says to murongsheng in a hurry.


    How could a petty man like Liebo not retaliate?


    Murongsheng didn''t say anything, but liebo''er, standing in front of him, sneered: "no? Are you kidding? This is an order from the emperor. If she doesn''t go with her, she will disobey the order! "


    The charges of disobedience are much more.


    If it''s serious, you''ll lose your head!


    No matter who it is, they will cherish their lives, right?


    She doesn''t believe that this woman is not a woman who cherishes her life!


    So, maybe you can live there, but if you don''t, this woman will die!


    How to choose, she thought that this woman must be very clear!


    No matter how you choose, there is no threat to murongsheng, so you can choose any option.


    But when they all came, they naturally wanted to see how Liebo wanted to scratch her ears and think about how to bully her. Of course, they went with her.


    "Don''t go," said Qian Duoduo with a frown. "She must have been unkind."


    "What are you afraid of?" murongsheng patted Qian Duoduo on the shoulder. "What are you afraid of? Do you think I will suffer losses?"


    As soon as murongsheng said this, the little sisters on the scene began to think about it.


    How could the ghost princess suffer a loss?


    Maybe at the end of the day, the one who suffered was Liebo er.


    Looking at this, liebo''er wants to bully the ghost princess all the way. Up to now, isn''t she still being bullied by the ghost princess?


    So it seems that they have nothing to worry about?


    Murongsheng comforted the ladies and then walked towards liebo''er.


    The little sisters who stay here are looking at her back with shining eyes. They just adore her. They don''t know what to say.


    They have never seen such a woman as the princess of ghosts in muyue kingdom!


    Because muyue country has always been very strict with women, can''t let women do anything out, and like the ghost princess, nothing is afraid, even if something happens, it will be easily solved by the ghost princess, that''s really great!!!


    Better than anyone else!


    I don''t know where the ghost king married the ghost princess. It''s really very capable, isn''t it?!!


    At this time, Qian Duoduo suddenly thought of something and quickly walked over to murongsheng''s ear and whispered.


    Murongsheng frowned: "what you said is true?"


    "Yes, it''s true," Qian Duoduo nodded and looked cautiously in the direction of liebohan. "At that time, I went out to check the accounts in the shop and ran into this incident. And that woman now, seem to want to try every means to go to the emperor''s front to sue the imperial edict


    That''s interesting.


    This liebohan looks like a more upright man. Didn''t you think he was such a lecheron?


    "Is that woman capable?"


    It''s not just a joke.


    I don''t have any skills. Maybe I was driven out before I got close to the palace.


    Qian Duoduo shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems to be a girl from an ordinary family."


    Ordinary girls?


    In that case, make it big.


    Murongsheng whispered something in Qian Duoduo''s ear, and Qian Duoduo''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Princess ghost, I know how to do it!"

 Chapter 2126

    "Are you going or not! If you don''t leave, the princess will go to the emperor to complain! " Liebel was a little impatient.


    She has nothing to hold murongsheng.


    In her heart, only in this way can murongsheng be honest and obedient.


    Qian Duoduo turned his eyes to murongsheng and said, "princess, this matter is with us. You are waiting to see a good play."


    With that, he led the little sisters to leave.


    What did you do?


    Of course, it''s trying to figure out the brother and sister of liebohan and liebol!


    Liebo''er looked at the figure of these people leaving, and a smile hung up at the corner of his mouth: "brother, you see, these people are really afraid of their emperor!"


    Otherwise, how can we hear that she is going to complain to the emperor, and these people leave one by one?


    Liebohan was not so optimistic as liebohan.


    Looking at these people coming and leaving inexplicably, liebohan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Where did they go?" Liebohan frowned and asked murongsheng.


    Murongsheng picks his eyebrows and looks at the fact that things haven''t started yet. Liebohan has already noticed and started to warn?


    Is it a little late to warn now?


    I don''t know how to clean up when I''ve done my own work, but I''ll stay behind.


    Tut tut.


    Is liebohan too simple or too arrogant?


    "They went home, of course." Murongsheng opened his mouth with a smile.


    How could she tell liebohan where they had gone? She wanted to give liebohan a big surprise later!


    Let liebohan know that her murongsheng is not so easy to offend.


    When liebohan looked at murongsheng''s expression, he was more and more suspicious.


    No, those people don''t really look like they''re going home.


    When they left, they didn''t know what they had said to the ghost princess secretly, so they left!


    Liebo''er didn''t know what liebo''han had done, so he watched liebo''han grinding and chirping there. He was very upset: "brother, what are you doing there? Don''t you hurry up?"


    Stop here, can you tease this woman?!


    Of course not!


    Since can''t, that hastens to go forward, she still wants to make fun of this woman well!


    Liebohan couldn''t find out why from murongsheng''s mouth.


    Now he was urged by liebo''er. After thinking about it, he still followed.


    His affair is very secret, no one should know it.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    Liebo''er is walking ahead, racking his brains to figure out how to make fun of Murong Sheng.


    Before she could think of a reason, she saw a group of people rushing over.


    It''s like the guard in the palace.


    He ran to liebol and stopped: "prince, princess."


    Liebo''er frowned: "you are in the way of the princess, don''t you hurry away?"


    Liebo''er has always been very arrogant, even in the face of muyue country''s guard, he is also so arrogant, and he doesn''t know how to restrain.


    As soon as he said this, the leader standing in front of him frowned and did not respond to liebo''er''s words.


    "The ghost princess." Seeing murongsheng coming up slowly from behind, he immediately saluted.


    Murongsheng nodded, some clear why these people are here, but his face is still very puzzled: "are you here?"

 Chapter 2127

    "Back to the ghost princess, the emperor is now urgent call Princess and Prince back to the palace." The guard responded respectfully.


    "Oh? What''s going on? " Murongsheng frowned, "isn''t it allowed by the emperor to travel out of the palace?"


    My heart is just about to blossom.


    Didn''t expect that the group of little girls moved so quickly, just a cup of tea, they had been done?


    It seems that these little girls are very good.


    "This..." The guard hesitated for a moment, looked at liebohan, and decided not to say, "the ghost princess, I don''t know about it. The Emperor just ordered me to find the ghost princess and the frontier guests back to the palace."


    Seeing what the guard had seen, liebohan''s heart jumped.


    Does this matter have anything to do with him?


    I just had a bad feeling. Do you mean this?


    It can''t be what he''s thinking, right?


    Liebohan frowned.


    He didn''t believe that the woman had such great ability to go to the emperor to complain.


    "I''m not going back!"


    Just when murongsheng began to speak, he heard liebo''er''s arrogant voice: "the princess just came out, why do you want to go back?"


    "This..."


    It''s a little difficult for the guards.


    If it''s someone else, I''ll go back directly, but now it''s liebo''er, no matter how he does it, it''s not very good.


    The guard didn''t know how to solve it, so he had to turn to murongsheng for help: "Princess ghost, look at this..."


    He knew what the ghost princess did at the banquet!


    It seems that the only one who can subdue Princess liebol is the ghost princess!


    Murongsheng looked at liebo''er: "I really don''t know why the emperor called us back?"


    No matter whether the guard asks for help or not, she will intervene in this matter.


    Because she also wants to go back quickly and watch a big play!


    It seems that hearing murongsheng''s overtones, the guard thought a little: "it''s about Prince liebohan, so the emperor called."


    This time, the bad feeling in liebohan''s heart became more and more strong.


    On the one hand, I don''t believe that woman has such great ability to tell the emperor.


    However, the bad ideas in his heart


    "Go back!" Liebohan''s voice sank.


    "Brother!" Liebo''er''s eyes widened and looked at liebohan strangely, "I don''t want to go back! What about you? I just want to cheat us back! "


    She hasn''t got to this woman, so don''t go back now!


    "Liebel, be obedient! Go back Liebohan''s face was ugly.


    At this time, liebo''er knew later that something was not right.


    Liebohan took a look at the guard and turned to leave. After a long walk, liebohan followed him in a hurry.


    Murongsheng''s mouth is curved.


    It seems that the face of liebohan will be lost this time.


    Liebohan had something in his heart and led people to the front.


    Liebo''s physical strength had not recovered, but now he was supported by the maid and stumbled.


    Murongsheng walks beside liebo''er leisurely and complacently. He is not tired at all. It really makes liebo''er blush.


    "You woman, why don''t you have a thing?"


    "What happened?" Murongsheng was puzzled and asked, "what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 2128

    With that, he suddenly took a look at liebo''er.


    "Do you mean you can''t walk like you and need to be helped forward?"


    Murongsheng was very happy with a smile: "you silly thing, if I have no ability, how can I marry the ghost king and become the ghost princess?"


    "Who do you think is stupid?" Liebo''er stares at murongsheng angrily.


    "Well, well, you''re not a thing, are you?"


    "You!" Liebo''er wants to tear murongsheng''s mouth, "I''ll let you talk nonsense!"


    Of course, that''s what liebel thought, and that''s what people do.


    He pushed the maid''s hand away and tried to jump on it.


    As a result, he didn''t rush to murongsheng because of his physical strength. Instead, he fell to the ground.


    "You''re angry when you say you''re a fool, and you''re angry when you say you''re not a thing," murongsheng sighed and shook his head. "It''s really hard to serve the women at the border."


    "You! You wait for me! " Rippler slapped the ground twice angrily.


    "Enough of that!"


    He was already upset, but now he couldn''t keep quiet, which made liebohan even more upset.


    "When else do you want to make trouble, stand up for me!"


    Liebo''er


    Although he was very arrogant, he was still very afraid of liebohan.


    She knew liebohan''s means and never dared to offend him on important matters.


    Now by inexplicable fierce for a while, the strong wave son''s in the heart is very aggrieved.


    But there was no way to be wronged. She could deeply feel that liebohan was in a bad mood now.


    No, it''s particularly bad!


    After roaring at liebo''er, liebo''han turned around and went on.


    Liebo Erwei was wronged and helped up by the maid.


    Murongsheng was not sympathetic at all, but laughed: "Oh, the proud princess liebol was reprimanded by Prince liebohan."


    "Shut up Rippled, gnashing his teeth.


    Looking at the appearance that the fierce wave son is angry to explode now, Murong Sheng happily closed his mouth.


    It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid liebel will be shocked and angry when he knows about it.


    She''s going to let her go for a while and enjoy her personal world.


    It''s really wonderful.


    Liebo''er was gnashing his teeth behind him. He didn''t know whether he was gnashing his teeth at liebohan or murongsheng.


    Anyway, Liebo thinks that he is very unhappy today!


    There''s not a single success in trying to tease that woman.


    As a result, I was teased by this woman again and again.


    Now, his brother is not to help her speak, but yelled at her!!


    Not happy at all!!!


    Just walked into the city.


    Murongsheng is acutely aware of the people around to see their eyes seem to be not quite right.


    It''s not like it''s fresh.


    It seems that it''s not the same to look at liebol admiringly.


    Most of the eyes of the crowd fell on liebohan.


    Although this muyue country regards men''s affairs as romantic and elegant scholars.


    But the common people don''t like to play with this kind of thing.


    Is it difficult to


    An idea came out of murongsheng''s mind.


    Is it Qian Duoduo and others who make things big and let the whole capital know?

 Chapter 2129

    When they went there, they were really eye-catching.


    But it all fell on liebel.


    Unlike now, everyone''s eyes seem to fall on liebohan.


    It''s not fear, it''s a look of disdain.


    This is something that has never happened since liebohan arrived in Beijing!


    Liebohan had already had some speculations in his heart. Now he felt the eyes of so many people and was more sure of what he thought!


    That woman, really has the ability very much!!!


    He really belittled the women of muyue Kingdom when he was able to make such a big deal in front of the emperor!!


    Liebohan''s face was extremely ugly. Even liebohan had some hindsight. He frowned and asked the maid, "do you find that these people don''t look right at us?"


    What liebo''er could see was naturally seen by the maid. She took a look at liebo''han who was walking in front of her and whispered: "there is something wrong with the princess."


    "It''s not right," said liebel, frowning and looking around. "These people''s eyes didn''t fall on me! Instead, they all look at my brother!! What''s the matter? Are the people of muyue country blind? "


    She is so big a beauty can''t see, must see her big brother, is brain sick!


    Maid: --


    Sometimes, the maid really didn''t know how to respond to rip.


    She always felt that there might be a little problem in her Princess''s brain.


    Fortunately, ripple did not let her continue to answer.


    It was a relief to the maid.


    Fortunately


    Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to tell the princess.


    Murongsheng walked beside, naturally also heard what liebo''er said, one didn''t help laughing directly.


    This smile not only attracted liebohan''s attention, but also attracted liebol.


    Liebohan looks at murongsheng and smiles so happily that he suddenly begins to doubt whether this matter has something to do with her?!


    And liebel


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Liebo''er just doesn''t like Murong Sheng and looks for fault everywhere.


    "I laugh at you," murongsheng said with a trace of contempt in his eyes. "I really think I''m good-looking. Should everyone pay attention?"


    Liebo''er snorted: "isn''t it?! Is there anyone here who looks better than Princess Ben? "


    "Do you know that no matter how good-looking a person is, he will get tired of it sooner or later without other advantages?" Murongsheng rolled his eyelids. "For example, now that you are so beautiful, are so many people looking at you? No, they all went to see your brother! "


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that, in the end, your princess liebol doesn''t have the charm of your brother, does she? Is the title of Guan Mingzhu going to give way to the virtuous


    "Shut up


    "I''ll shut up if you tell me to? Who are you? Do you think you can manage it? " Murongsheng chuckled: "I just like to talk. If I don''t talk, I feel very uncomfortable. If you don''t like to listen, stay away from me, but there''s one thing you can''t control my mouth! "


    Rippler''s angry people are going to faint.


    She found out that she didn''t get to this woman, but she was very angry with this woman!

 Chapter 2130

    Liebohan, who was walking ahead, loosened his brows. It seemed that he thought too much. How could this matter have something to do with the ghost princess?


    I''m afraid even the ghost princess didn''t know about it. I think the woman ran into a dead mouse and happened to tell the emperor.


    Murong Sheng''s mouth is slightly raised. I''m afraid that liebo''er is going to be angry now. This is liebo''er''s mood


    It''s all right. Liebo''er was a little happier at the beginning. Now I''m afraid that he won''t give up with liebo''han.


    After a while into the palace, I''m afraid that this Liebo Er will be more angry and angry when he knows what happened. By the way, he will feel very shameful.


    "Princess liebel, let''s go. Didn''t you hear that the emperor was very worried? It can''t be delayed


    Liebo''er stares at murongsheng and doesn''t speak.


    Murongsheng laughed and didn''t care. Instead, he continued: "if you feel tired, how about letting the coachman continue to carry you?"


    "No!" Liebo''er responded fiercely, "there will be a carriage soon. Why should I be carried by someone?"


    Is she sick or has a brain hole.


    She won''t go through that thing before!


    As soon as liebo''er finished, he heard murongsheng''s burst of laughter, full of irony.


    But she can''t do anything!


    Liebo''er wants to peel murongsheng''s skin and bone to see if this woman can laugh!


    When he arrived at the palace, he found that the direction that the eunuch led them to was not in the imperial study. Liebohan frowned and cried out, "this father-in-law, is he going in the wrong direction?"


    The father-in-law who led the way would not offend liebohan. He said with a smile: "if you go back to your royal highness, the old slave is not in the wrong place. The emperor is waiting in the main hall. His royal highness, please come here."


    The main hall?


    Liebohan''s face is more unsatisfactory. Murongsheng follows behind with a smile and slightly picks his eyebrows.


    Is it going directly to the main hall?


    It seems that the emperor attaches great importance to this matter.


    But it''s also true.


    All the people in the capital know this. How could the emperor not pay attention to it?


    To the main hall, the emperor sat on the top, kneeling below a woman with a big stomach, disheveled, very poor.


    And kneeling next to a look at last year Ji Ting big woman, rather like the big belly woman''s mother?


    Murongsheng slightly pick eyebrows, looking at the girl''s face pale, even the lips are not a trace of red, the whole person''s mental state is very bad.


    This is because I didn''t expect that liebohan was too heartless and lost?


    Or did you want to be able to climb up liebohan, and then follow him to the border to become a beautiful princess?


    If it is the second item, the woman''s thinking is too simple.


    Why didn''t she think that the princesses who went to make peace with each other all the time would come to a good end?


    Even the princess is like this, let alone a common people?


    Or did the girl think she and liebohan were in love?


    Murongsheng chuckled in his heart. Now, it''s very simple for children to think about things.


    Why didn''t she think that liebohan just wanted to vent his male needs?


    Forget it, she didn''t understand the cause and effect. She might as well watch the play well.

 Chapter 2131

    "It''s all here?"


    The emperor saw that all the people were here, and everyone was not easy to provoke.


    Quickly ordered people to move chairs over: "take a seat quickly."


    "Emperor," liebohan saw the girl kneeling on one side with a big belly. Her face didn''t change. "I don''t know what''s the matter."


    At the beginning, liebohan had already guessed the reason. After seeing the girl, his guess became clear, so he was not shocked.


    A face of indifference, as if kneeling on the ground of this woman and he did not have the same relationship.


    The emperor took a look at liebohan and wanted to see a trace of emotion from the man''s face.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t seen anything useful after watching it for a long time.


    "Today I call you back from the outside. In fact, it has something to do with Prince liebohan," the emperor looked back and looked at the woman kneeling on the ground. "This woman said that you raped her and were pregnant with your child, so she came to me to complain."


    "What?"


    Originally, liebo''er was still staring at murongsheng. Now he heard what the emperor said and immediately called out.


    "How could my brother do such a thing!" Liebo Er took a look, kneeling on the ground, his hair was messy, his clothes were not good cloth, and he was a little disgusted, "how can my brother take a fancy to such a woman?"


    "Prince liebohan, what do you think of this?"


    The emperor has completely ignored liebo''er at this time, because he knows in his heart that liebo''er is really difficult and strange, and can control people''s mind.


    Liebohan did not speak, but his face showed a meaning that the emperor could understand.


    No response, no refutation.


    So that''s the truth of this woman''s complaint?


    The emperor frowned: "I didn''t want to interfere in this matter, but now it has a very serious impact on the outside world. And it has a great influence on Prince liebohan''s reputation. Prince liebohan must have felt something on his way back. "


    Without waiting for Prince liebohan to reply, murongsheng said, "it''s like this. I''ll tell you how people can see Prince liebohan''s eyes so strange on the way here."


    "Shut up Liebo''er shouts at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng raised his lips slightly: "this is the palace of muyue country, not your frontier palace. What qualifications do you have as a frontier princess to manage the princess of muyue country. It''s you who should shut up now. "


    With that, a little thing flew out of murongsheng''s hand.


    Under everyone''s attention, he hit liebol directly.


    Immediately see, lie wave son falters a words all can''t say out!


    Murong Sheng took out his ear: "you are really noisy. Can you wait for the emperor to finish speaking? I''m tired of it."


    Liebo''er stares at murongsheng fiercely and wants to rush forward to be held by the maid.


    "Princess highness, your highness, let''s take a look at the prince''s Royal Highness first!"


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor immediately felt his neck chilly. How did he find out now that the strength of the ghost princess was not as good as that of the ghost king?!

 Chapter 2132

    "It is..."


    The emperor looked at murongsheng, did not dare to hide in murongsheng nagging, and quickly set his eyes on liebohan: "now all the people in the capital are discussing..."


    It seems that the emperor can''t say anything, but father-in-law Li, who is standing beside him, says: "it''s such a prince. Now everyone in the capital knows that Prince liebohan doesn''t come to talk with muyue country sincerely, but to play with muyue country Then he made a woman''s stomach bigger and walked away without any responsibility... "


    "Now, Prince liebohan, what you have done has made the people in the capital angry, saying that you are going to drive you out of muyue Kingdom..."


    On hearing this, liebohan frowned: "is that too much?"


    Does he have to rape a woman?


    As a prince at the border, how could he lack women!


    Which woman in the border is not he can''t touch?


    Even his father''s concubines, who were not in favor, he touched them whenever he wanted, and no one said anything.


    And


    This woman was sent by herself. How can she say that she was forced by him?!


    Liebohan''s eyes fell on the woman with a big belly: "you said I forced you?"


    Feeling the fierce eyes of liebohan, the sensitive body of the big bellied woman trembled.


    Since the man wanted to throw her away, he never showed her a little gentle expression!!


    It''s always been so terrible!


    The woman with a big stomach didn''t dare to look up at the man. Her head was even lower, with an evasive attitude.


    However, this gesture made liebohan even more angry. How dare he force this woman?


    It''s obvious that I''ve taken a fancy to his identity, and I''ve come here with a bad bag!


    "You said I forced you, why don''t you look at yourself like this?" There was some scorn and irony in liebohan''s eyes. "What kind of woman do I want? Can I force you to be such a woman?"


    The woman with a big belly doesn''t know whether she is scared or thinking about how to answer this person''s words.


    He just lowered his head and said nothing.


    Instead, the old woman kneeling on one side angrily said, "what have you done yourself, don''t you know?"?! If you didn''t force my daughter, how did her stomach grow up?! You have the face to say such things here! "


    The old woman was very angry. If she hadn''t been on her knees now, and now she was in the palace, she would have stood up and grabbed liebohan''s face!!


    "Who are you?" There was no extra expression on liebohan''s face. "Don''t you muyueguo always like to keep women in the backyard and usually don''t let people out? Why is your daughter different from other women? Or do you mean your daughter is as beautiful as heaven, and I have to go to your daughter anyway? "


    "Oh, your daughter is not as good-looking as my sister. Why do you think I would do such a thing in muyueguo for your daughter? What a joke


    "You Hearing this, the old woman said, "don''t think that you are the prince of the border, you can act recklessly. This is the boundary of muyue kingdom!"

 Chapter 2133

    "Yes? Then I would like to ask your daughter, how strong I was at the beginning of you, and how I fell in love with you? Why don''t you come one by one, little by little? "


    "Isn''t Prince liebohan quite right?" Murongsheng felt that this sentence was very harsh. "What do you mean? Let someone else give you a good memory of how to be strong? Tut Tut, I''m an outsider who can''t listen to this. "


    They are the victims.


    Even if it wasn''t raped, the baby in his belly must be liebohan''s.


    What?


    He didn''t want to admit it, so he asked the little girl to tell them about their intimacy.


    It''s not authentic, is it?


    Look, the little girl''s body can''t help shaking.


    This is obviously too scared.


    "Prince liebohan, what can you do if you frighten the little girl? It''s two lives for one corpse. "


    Perhaps murongsheng''s words awakened the old woman and immediately cried out: "Prince liebohan, don''t threaten the daughter of the people''s wife here in front of the emperor! Dare you say that the baby in the little girl''s belly is not your prince liebohan''s? "


    Liebohan frowned and did not speak.


    Then the emperor said, "Prince liebohan, since you have already done it, why don''t you admit it?"


    No?


    Does this have anything to do with admitting it or not?!


    Is it to admit that the baby in the belly is his or the woman he forced?


    It was this woman who sent her to the door at that time!


    You love what I wish, how now it is forced by him!


    If he just admits it, the whole border will be humiliated!


    But if he doesn''t admit it, how can we solve it?


    Now all the people in muyue Kingdom know that he always used this identity of liebohan when he went to muyue kingdom. As soon as he arrived at the boundary of muyue Kingdom, he came to the capital to see the emperor. How could he have time to entangle with a little girl in the capital.


    If there has to be entanglement


    It can only be said that Prince liebohan came ahead of time and did not reveal his identity!


    Not only that, he admitted, but also brought the woman back to the border!


    Although there was no loss for him to take it back, he was disgusted to see this woman now!


    It has been settled before Ming Ming, but now I have to jump out to say that I''m forced. I don''t have a little mind. Who would believe that?!


    "Emperor Mingjian, the prince has never done this at all!"


    As long as he doesn''t admit it, there''s no evidence. If the emperor is concerned about the friendship between the two countries, it is impossible to pin this matter on him.


    You can''t even admit it!


    That''s what liebohan thought and did.


    But who knows that the emperor doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all?!


    Even if he doesn''t admit it, he will really pour it on his head and have to admit it.


    It''s going to make liebohan bleed!


    Murong Sheng is slightly pick eyebrows, according to the normal situation.


    For this kind of thing, isn''t the emperor supposed to make things big and small?


    How do you want to magnify this thing and make liebohan admit that he did it?

 Chapter 2134

    "Prince liebohan, I am also a man. So I know your mood very well. After all, everyone loves beauty. If you like this girl, I can''t say anything. It''s just that your method is too undesirable. If you can''t pursue this girl, you will chase her slowly. How can you use it? "


    Murongsheng sat on one side and watched the play like a good one.


    I have to say that the emperor is really cruel!


    "Emperor! How can my brother Wang fall in love with such a woman Although liebo''er couldn''t see what the woman looked like, he could see it just by looking at her back. She must be ugly!


    There are so many beauties pursuing brother Wang at the border. Brother Wang doesn''t like him. How can he like such a bean sprout!


    "Princess liebor, I am talking to Prince lieborhan now."


    The emperor can allow these envoys at the border to disobey some rules of muyue Kingdom, but the emperor can''t tolerate such unbridled behavior as liebo''er!


    No matter what the character of Princess lieboer at the border is like, this is muyue country!


    Keep it for him!


    It''s so impolite to yell in the main hall. There''s no education at all!


    After reprimanding liebo''er seriously, the emperor''s eyes continued to focus on liebohan: "Prince liebohan, what you have done is really out of line. Even I can''t help you. Now the common people are looking forward to the friendship between the two countries. How can I deal with the things you''ve done? "


    Liebohan''s eyes were gloomy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In fact, the meaning of the emperor''s words is very simple. Whether it is done by liebohan or not, the emperor will put it on liebohan''s head.


    If you want to solve this problem, you must bring out some benefits.


    Otherwise, the emperor will not help.


    The mother and daughter kneeling down did not say a word. They were not stupid. Now it was a fight between the emperor and liebohan, which had nothing to do with them.


    And the emperor promised them that he would give them a reasonable solution!


    Now that they have been told to the emperor, we should listen to him honestly. We may get some benefits.


    Liebohan was silent for a long time. His face was gloomy and he said, "I don''t know if the emperor can do this and don''t spread it out."


    As long as it''s a small-scale propaganda in muyue national capital, it''s OK.


    Once it is publicized to the outside, all the countries around know, then he has no good life at the border!


    Although, now he is still the father''s favorite prince, but if this happened, then his status will not be like now!


    Because his father''s son is more than the son of the muyue emperor!!!


    So his handle can''t be exposed. Once it is exposed, it is to announce his end ahead of time!


    What kind of end he is, he has been very clear now!


    So, whether it''s true or not. No matter whether he should do it or not, once the news is publicized, he will have no good life!


    In order to settle this matter, he can only cut a piece of meat, so that the emperor of muyue kingdom can get some benefits!

 Chapter 2135

    Hearing liebohan''s response, the emperor wanted to laugh.


    But if you think about it, I''m afraid the proud prince liebohan will be angry.


    "Prince liebohan, please don''t worry, as long as you can understand. No matter how difficult this matter is, I won''t let people do it well. I just don''t know what Prince liebohan wants How about exchange? As you know, Prince liebohan, the manpower of muyue kingdom is not so abundant now, and it will certainly be a little slow. "


    Liebohan''s face was cold.


    What does this mean? He is clear in his heart.


    Isn''t the emperor warning him by saying that?


    If there were not many benefits, he would not care about it.


    He will only take care of this matter if he is satisfied with the benefits.


    Liebohan''s eyes were fixed on the emperor for a long time. The emperor sat there quietly.


    If liebohan''s glance would make him nervous, then there is no need for him to go on!


    "What does the emperor mean?"


    The emperor said with a smile: "I don''t have high requirements either. I just want to raise so many horses at the border, and they are all so strong. I just want to know if I can give them some, so that we can make muyue Kingdom..."


    There is a big gap between the ordinary and good horses.


    The people at the border can''t do anything. The horses are really good.


    No matter how muyueguo trained them, they couldn''t train the war horses raised by the frontier.


    Therefore, the emperor has long focused his eyes on the horses at the border.


    Although the two countries have signed a peace treaty, who knows what will happen in the future?


    For the sake of safety, I''d better get a few war horses and study them carefully to see if they can produce similar ones.


    Prepare for the future war.


    On hearing this, liebohan sneered in his heart.


    No wonder these two women can easily come to the emperor. It seems that the emperor has already made plans to wait for him here!


    And murongsheng sat on one side, his heart was clear.


    No wonder they have a lot of money. They can easily get the emperor to be the candidate with just a little boost.


    It seems that I''ve long wanted to make a big mistake at the border.


    Murongsheng yawned in all sorts of boredom. It seems that there is nothing special about it. Liebohan is doomed to fall into a big fall.


    Looking at the emperor''s drink, liebohan was about to start talking about things. Murongsheng stood up and said directly, "since there is nothing wrong, the minister''s wife will leave first."


    With that, no matter whether the emperor agreed or not, he left directly.


    There were also the mother and daughter who came out of the hall.


    The little one walked with his stomach and head down. The expression on his old face was always ugly. Looking at the little one who was going to die, he was so angry.


    "How did I give birth to such a girl as you?" The old man poked his hand on his small forehead. "It''s useless. You can''t tie the hearts of two men!"


    Little tiny side head, hide past old finger: "Niang, isn''t he all started to talk with emperor?"? This proves that he still has me in his heart, otherwise he would have left long ago. "


    "What do you have? Do you have a brain problem?"?! He''s afraid it''s going to spread, and he has a bad reputation

 Chapter 2136

    "Impossible," the little one shook his head. "Even if he doesn''t like me, but with the emperor, he can''t do anything to me! Yes, it must be


    The old man hated the iron and said, "even if he takes you away under the pressure of the emperor, what can he do! At the border, he can crush you with a finger. How can you be so confused? "


    "I''m not stupid! It''s your mother. You''re so confused! " The small suddenly roared, "if he didn''t have me in his heart, how could he have sex with me! He must have me in his heart


    Looking at the madness of the little girl, the old woman seemed to feel that nothing she said could help, because the little girl couldn''t listen at all!


    She has no one to listen to the words, immersed in their own world.


    Imagining that liebohan loved her and loved her.


    Hold her in the palm of your hand.


    "Mother!" The little girl grabbed the old woman crazily, "we have a good day! He will certainly take us to the border, and I will be the prince''s concubine. My mother will be popular with us and drink spicy food! "


    "No way!" The old woman said quickly, "we only need things. We can''t go back with those people at the border! At the border, it''s not easy for them to kill us! Absolutely not


    When she saw the princess''s eyes, she could deeply feel that the princess really wanted to kill them!


    If the emperor had not been in charge at that time, they would have been killed!


    When the time comes, she will go to the border. Even if Prince liebohan doesn''t do it, Princess liebol will do it to them.


    Therefore, we must not go to this border pass!


    If they stay in the capital, they still have room to live.


    If you really want to go with me, it''s really a place of no death!


    "Why not?" The little girl''s eyes were slightly red. "I have his baby in my stomach. I can''t let the baby be born without a father! I must go


    "Knock out the child!" The old woman gritted her teeth. "This child can''t keep it!"


    If you knock out the child and ask the emperor for help, her daughter will be able to get married and live a good life!


    But if you want to leave the child, it will be the end of your life!


    Murongsheng''s pace was slow and yawned. Listening to the mother and daughter''s conversation, he appreciated the old woman.


    It has to be said that this old man really knows more about things than this little girl.


    It''s a pity.


    The little girl was so obsessed that she thought liebohan was her man.


    It was as if something had been done inside, and the door of the hall opened.


    Murong Sheng, who has not gone far, picks his eyebrows and comes back again.


    She wanted to see how the emperor would decide this matter.


    When he saw that the smile on the emperor''s face was especially sincere, and liebohan drank liebo''er''s gloomy face, murongsheng had a conclusion in his heart.


    It seems that what the emperor wants has been obtained from liebohan.


    "Just now, Prince liebohan has already said it. Your daughter is pregnant with a child, the month is not small, it is not suitable for hard work, so she will not take the frontier meeting. I''ll take care of the fetus in the capital and arrange the people who will serve you. "

 Chapter 2137

    "The emperor!"


    It was a bolt from the blue when he said this, and it fell on the little girl''s head.


    The emperor frowned: "don''t worry, when Prince liebohan comes to the capital next time, he will take you away."


    This decision made the old lady a little relieved.


    This is the best way. Although the child still needs to be born, it''s not impossible for the royal family to help keep it.


    But the little girl is not so easy to accept this decision.


    "I don''t want to go with you! Children can bear it, and so can I! "


    Hearing this, the old woman almost didn''t faint.


    Is the decision made by the emperor something they common people can resist?!!


    Is this dead girl crazy!


    Liebohan looked at the little girl with messy hair and said in his heart that it was impossible not to regret.


    At the beginning, how did he get involved with such a crazy woman?


    "You follow us?" Liebel sneered, "who are you? Why should we take you with us? "


    "I am pregnant with Prince liebohan''s child!! I have his children! "


    Liebo''er looked at the little girl coldly: "you are a woman who has a good temper. Do you think it''s my brother''s child? I think you just want to be rich. You don''t know which wild man''s child you''re pregnant with and try to put it on my brother''s head. "


    "I tell you, this decision is already very good. If you don''t accept it, I don''t mind sending you to huangquan road now!"


    Suddenly, the old woman quickly covered the little girl''s mouth and asked her not to talk nonsense.


    If you go on, you''ll really make Princess liebol angry, and they''ll be dead!


    The emperor looked at the mother and daughter with a smile: "don''t worry, I will arrange people to take care of your future life. After all, Prince liebohan will have a place to stay here when he comes to Beijing. "


    Liebohan snorted coldly: "who knows if it''s my child or not? This woman can go to bed with me and with other people. "


    "So, Prince liebohan, do you admit that you slept with this girl?"


    In such an instant, what liebohan said was caught by the emperor.


    Suddenly, the face of liebohan was almost indescribable.


    The old woman was relieved to see that these big men were not talking about letting them go with them.


    It''s better to stay in Beijing.


    It''s best to stay in Beijing.


    As long as the Emperor didn''t want them to die, Prince liebohan couldn''t kill them.


    They are useful to the emperor!


    After liebohan drinks liebo''er, murongsheng returns to the palace in a happy mood.


    No one is allowed to disturb her. She turns around and comes to the secret place.


    Looking at shangguanhuang lying on the bed, still motionless, he sighed in his heart: "when do you want to wake up?"


    Liebo''er wakes shangguanhuang up in a special way, but she doesn''t know how to operate it.


    The only thing we can do is Leave liebel behind.


    Study the shangguanhuang that liebo''er manipulates, and then let liebo''er go.


    If you can''t understand it, let rip disappear in the world forever!

 Chapter 2138

    "What did you say? Are you going to force liebel to stay


    Ling Ba frowned: "how to stay? That''s the princess at the border


    "Why not? Since she can peep at your master, she has to pay the price for her decision, "murongsheng''s murder flashed by." she is the one who can wake up your master so far. Don''t you want to wake up your master as soon as possible? "


    Lingba was silent.


    After looking at murongsheng, he thought of his master who was still in a coma. Finally, he sighed: "princess, what do you want to do? How do you want to stay with Liebo?"


    "Liebo''er can''t go," murongsheng stares at the distance. "When liebo''er gets out of the boundary of muyue Kingdom, he starts directly. In this way, no matter what happens to the border, it is impossible to rely on muyue. "


    "But..."


    Ling Ba frowned and looked at murongsheng: "if you don''t do it in muyue country, will you be in danger?"


    Out of muyueguo, even if their hands are stretched out, some things can''t be estimated.


    "Don''t worry," murongsheng chuckled, "I won''t be in danger."


    She has a secret place as a reliance, as long as there is danger, she immediately dodges into the secret place.


    "Princess, do you want me to send some people to you?"


    "No


    Her secret place is a secret weapon. The more people there are, the less they can expose it.


    "Shadow wood will follow."


    "Can yingmu be alone?" Lingba is a little worried.


    Looking at murongsheng''s stomach, she said, "princess, you are not a person now, but a person with two bodies. Are you sure yingmu can..."


    "I''m sure, I know the ability of yingmu. The more people, the more they leak the news, and the wave can quietly enter the house of ghosts to steal away your master. So there must be more than one eye line in the ghost palace, so there is no need for anyone to follow me, so it will be more secure. "Two


    Ling BA was silent for a long time, and finally sighed: "princess, you must be careful after you enter the desert. It''s impossible for them to have no one to meet them. "


    Now liebohan and lieboer are still very popular in the eyes of the frontier king.


    It''s impossible for these two people to get into trouble.


    Therefore, the soldiers at the border of muyueguo are bound to come to meet them and escort them back.


    What''s more, the boundary of that pass is not the same as muyue kingdom.


    In addition to the grassland, it is also grassland, endless, there is no place to hide. A person who is not careful will be found. He is really worried about the life safety of the ghost princess.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention."


    Opportunities should be created instead of waiting in the same place.


    If you wait all the time, you won''t be able to bump into it.


    Now the most difficult thing to decide is where to arrange liebol if he gets her back.


    If you live in an ordinary yard, according to the restless character of liebel, you must not be able to wake up.


    and this ghosts are really unsafe. Who knows what weird eyeliners are there?


    If it''s revealed, even if it''s successful, it''s revealed.


    So


    Ah.


    Murong Sheng sighed and thought about how to arrange it.

 Chapter 2139

    Moreover, if liebel is sleeping all the time, he must hang his life.


    Even if you are hanged, your body will not be as short-lived as normal.


    Therefore, the arrangement of liebo''er is really troublesome.


    When the time comes, we can kill liebo''er.


    After all, liebo''er didn''t make any poisonous insects in Shangguan Huang''s body. It must be better to solve them than Qu Yun.


    It''s also a troublesome thing for both of them to keep up with Guan Huang.


    How can Qu Yun say that he has a strong fighting capacity? Usually no one dares to provoke him.


    But this liebol is different.


    This man is arrogant and willful, and his own moves are just a demagogue.


    If you meet a fierce and strong one, I''m afraid that this fierce wave will become the soul of the sword.


    What''s more, if Shangguan Huang doesn''t wake up for a long time, it''s not good for his health at all.


    It is very likely that shangguanhuang''s body will gradually decline, and finally he will wake up without the ability to walk.


    So the most urgent thing is to get liebo''er quickly, at least let liebo''er control shangguanhuang to walk two steps from the bed, which is also good.


    Murong Sheng sighed, and after seeing off Ling Ba, he came out of the ghost King''s house to have a rest.


    When walking to a restaurant in front of the time, suddenly from inside Hula ran out of a group of people.


    It''s like something terrible happened.


    Because it seems that there are innkeeper and shopkeeper in the inn among the people who run out!


    Murongsheng directly grabbed a man and asked, "what happened inside?"


    "Snake..." The man who was caught shivering, "it''s all snakes It''s all Run


    "Run!! Run


    "My God!! Why are there so many snakes all of a sudden


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the screams of these people, murongsheng suddenly showed a little interest.


    The snake won''t show up for no reason unless Controlled by someone.


    If you can play with snakes, it will have a little relationship with the five poisons sect.


    After all, don''t they all control small animals?


    Murongsheng released the man and walked towards the inn.


    Before I went in, I heard bursts of "hissing" sound.


    If you think about it with your toes, you can see that it must be the sound of snakes spitting letters, and it''s not just one or two, but countless snakes.


    The man who can control so many snakes must be A great man.


    Murongsheng curiously went in and looked at the snakes with various patterns and colors on the ground. Even if he was not afraid, he would inevitably have some penetration in his heart.


    It''s not fear, it''s just unadaptation to cold-blooded animals like snakes.


    "It''s the first time someone has come in with so many snakes."


    As soon as murongsheng went in, a voice of enchantment came from his ear and he looked up.


    Suddenly, I thought I saw Yuqi.


    After all, this figure, this temperament, and Yuqi is really no different.


    It''s the face, but it''s very different.


    However, a little red heart between the eyebrows set off this person''s incomparable charm, which seems to be more charming than Yuqi.


    Murong Sheng inevitably sighed in his heart. Why is this man charming one by two, more than a woman?

 Chapter 2140

    "These snakes, are you controlling them?"


    "Well."


    The corner of the man''s mouth raised a smile, and the bottom of his eyes revealed a trace of contempt: "look here, is there anyone else? Isn''t that all? Did you run out? "


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "do you know that it''s not a good behavior to summon snakes among so many people?"


    "So what?" the man changed his posture and gave Murong Sheng a wink. "I like it."


    What a good one I like!


    Murongsheng couldn''t help clapping for this man!


    She likes such a person who is rampant and does things at will!


    Murongsheng glanced at the situation around him and raised his eyebrows: "brother, you don''t want to drive people away with snakes. Do you want to eat what other guests ordered?"


    The man''s face froze: "what are you talking about? How can I be such a person?"


    "Oh, you''re not like that."


    Murongsheng nodded: "but why are there some CDs on these tables?"


    "It must be the CD-ROM that the shopkeeper gave to these guests. What''s the matter with me?"


    Murongsheng nodded: "Oh, it''s like this."


    Eyes burning at this person, looking at his face more and more red halo, the kind of charm on the body has disappeared clean, leaving all the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Murongsheng''s heart is extremely sure, what does this man mean to drive away these people who eat in the restaurant with snakes.


    He has no money. He is poor.


    But he wanted to eat delicious food to fill his stomach, so he used his unique skill.


    After all, there are few people who are not afraid of snakes in this world.


    In particular, there are so many snakes coming. It''s really numb.


    What''s more, the poisonous and nontoxic snakes are mixed here, so no one can tell.


    Maybe I was bitten, just a little hurt, nothing happened.


    It''s also possible to be bitten and go back to the West.


    I just don''t know where this man got so many snakes, all of them gathered in this restaurant.


    "Will you come with me?" Murongsheng determined his mind and spoke directly.


    "With you?" That man slightly looked at murongsheng, "what''s the advantage of going with you?"


    "It can make you have enough to eat," murongsheng ordered the signs in the restaurant. "You can eat whatever you want, and I won''t restrain you too much."


    If such a capable person is only one person, it means that he doesn''t want to be controlled by others. He can do as he likes.


    Sure enough, hearing this, the man didn''t speak immediately.


    But silent down, thinking quietly.


    Murongsheng didn''t interrupt, so he let people think about it.


    She wants to follow her willingly, not for a little food and drink.


    Because in this case, this person is also likely to go to another person for food and drink, and betray her.


    Silent for a long time, thought for a long time, the man then raised his head to murongsheng looked in the past, a smile appeared on his face: "OK, no problem."


    Murongsheng nodded with a smile: "then you can clean up and follow me."

 Chapter 2141

    Murongsheng pointed out that the ground was full of snakes: "these little lovely people, should you be called back?"


    This little lovely too much, although she will not be afraid, but look at the heart will be scared: "clean up, follow me through the back door."


    After eating so many things from others, she will be caught and lose money when she goes out from the front door. She is not a fool.


    The man looked at murongsheng strangely. After a long time, he chuckled: "you are really special. It''s the first time that you hear people call them cute."


    "Then you will find me special in many ways."


    Murongsheng is familiar with leading the man away from the back. After a long time, the guests who ran out of the restaurant came back carefully from the outside.


    Looking at the bare Hotel, one after another relieved.


    It''s just


    When they saw that all the things on their desk were gone, leaving only one CD-ROM, their hearts were a little collapsed: "ah, where are our things!"


    "Don''t scream. If you don''t, you won''t! Even if there is, do you really dare to eat it? "


    "That is, who knows if the snakes have run to the table."


    "If the poison drops on the food, I don''t think any of you dare to eat it!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the guests sighed, but they had to order a portion again and let the waiter bring it up.


    Murongsheng, who led the man out, asked, "have you just had enough?"


    The man touched his stomach: "almost."


    "Well," murongsheng nodded, "do you have a place to live?"


    "No


    "OK, I''ll arrange a place for you first," murongsheng said to the man. "I just bought the yard, but it hasn''t been cleaned up. You can make do with it first


    "All right." This man usually sleeps in the open, there is really nothing to choose.


    It would be nice to have a place for him to live.


    "Well, you can have a rest today, and I''ll come back to you when it''s done."


    Murongsheng leads people to the yard he bought two days ago.


    Originally, I thought I was going to go out and this place was going to be deserted, but I didn''t expect that it had already been put on the market soon after I bought it.


    "Red Creek."


    "Well?" Murongsheng is not sure about it.


    "Hongxi, my name is Hongxi."


    Murongsheng nodded: "I know."


    "What''s your name?" Hongxi immediately asked.


    Murongsheng looked at him: "what''s my name? Just remember that I''m your master. "


    "No way," Hongxi frowned. "I''ve already told you my name. Why can''t you tell me yours?"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "then I can only tell you that I am the ghost princess here. As for the rest, you''ll know it later. " Then he turned and left.


    Looking at murongsheng''s back, Hongxi didn''t come back for a long time.


    When I came back, I found that people had disappeared.


    Hongxi chuckled and whispered: "Princess ghost, is that right?"


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what Hongxi thought, murongsheng didn''t know and didn''t bother to guess.


    If he doesn''t tell Hongxi everything, murongsheng has some precautions in mind.


    After all, I have just met you, but I haven''t found out the details of this person. How can I tell you all about myself?

 Chapter 2142

    It''s not worth murongsheng''s effort to inquire about a matter of Hongxi.


    You can''t figure it out by yourself.


    At most, it will make people be calculated suddenly when they can''t be prevented.


    As long as we are vigilant, Hongxi can''t count on her.


    Can you still control the snake to bite her?


    It doesn''t matter if you bite.


    A bite of a non-toxic snake is at most a wound. Just clean it up. That poisonous snake


    It seems more unnecessary to think about it.


    She is not afraid of any poison now. Even the cobra, the king of all poisons, has no effect on her.


    What she needs to consider now is that in the early morning tomorrow, liebohan and others will be on the way back to the border. Before liebohan left, she needed to arrange all the affairs of the ghost palace in the capital.


    this eye liner will not be pulled out one day, and she will not get to live one day.


    even more, this lie Bo can put the eyeliner in the king''s house, does it mean that other people can also do it?


    So now she is very busy, very busy, no time to rest.


    In the ghost King''s house, murongsheng looks at the only reliable person who can trust. I''m afraid there is only Ling Liu.


    Go to the room where Lin Liu recuperates and finish everything, then look at Lin Liu: "can you do it?"


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in Lin Liu.


    But she didn''t believe it!


    Apart from other things, she didn''t know anything about these people in the ghost palace of muyue kingdom.


    and it can make people plug in the eye liner. That''s stupid.


    If you give it to the shadowless people, maybe she won''t be so worried. But Now the only people who can use it are those like Caragana.


    After listening to what murongsheng said, Ning Liu was surprised for a while. After digestion, he looked at murongsheng: "princess, what you said is Can Princess lieboer control the master


    "Yes, that''s right. So now I need to go to the border and study the matter carefully. Can you hold the ghost King''s house in your hands? " Murongsheng is extremely serious.


    Ning six looked at Murong Sheng and nodded: "yes."


    "just keep it steady. By the way, I think you should check out this ghosts and see how many people have inserted them." Murongsheng really can''t stand it. Sometimes when he talks about things in his own territory, he has to be scared.


    "Well, I see."


    "Oh, by the way, it seems that Lingba wants to make money. When you''re free, you''ll help and watch. Although he knows how to make money, sometimes he may be anxious and you should pay more attention to it. "


    "Well, don''t worry, princess. During your absence, I will take charge of the ghost palace well, without any mistakes."


    Murong Sheng nodded: "then do your best. If you can''t catch the eyeliner, wait for me to come back."


    I have to say that she is really worried about these two people.


    Only seven?


    Hehe, it''s still far away. Go and play with the mud.


    She did not see from the beginning to the end, this woman has how much ability, how powerful.


    "Oh, by the way, if you don''t understand those young ladies in the capital, you can ask. I''ve already paved the way for you, and the rest is up to you."

 Chapter 2143

    "Oh, by the way, you''re not well yet?"


    Murongsheng arranges everything and looks at Lin Liu sitting on the bed with a pale face and asks.


    "Yes, I''ve been lying in bed for so long. How can I get better so quickly?" she said with a bitter smile


    "It''s the same," Murong Sheng Ruo nodded, took out a porcelain bottle from his arms and threw it at the six Caragana, "drink it later and keep you alive and healthy."


    I forgot to give the spring water to lingliu.


    It''s not a serious disease at all. Drinking two or three mouthfuls of spring water can basically return to normal.


    How can they be regarded as the backbone of the ghost palace here? How can they work with the sick?


    If you can''t keep up, you''ll get into big trouble.


    Lingliu took it and looked at it curiously: "what is this?"


    "Don''t ask so much. It''s not poison. It''s something that can help you recover." Murongsheng took a look at Caragana six, "of course, if you doubt it, you can choose not to drink."


    Lin Liu shrugged: "how can my subordinates doubt what the princess gave me?" Then he put it in his arms.


    "yes, do you have any details, eyeliner and what kind of stuff you have on the side?"


    Lin Liu frowned: "what does the princess want to do?"


    "I want to let a big event happen at the border, let liebohan and others go back quickly," murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows, "can you do it?"


    she didn''t believe it. Hosni had been hostile to the border for so many years that she didn''t put in a detail or eyeliner, which was not like the style of Shangguan Huang.


    According to her understanding of shangguanhuang, she had to put in several detailed works to deliver the news, right?


    Ning Liu was silent for a moment: "there are some details in it, but since the armistice with muyueguo, there has been peace between the two countries. If you want to make something big happen at the border, I''m afraid there are some..."


    "Don''t say so many polite words, just say it directly. Can you do it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Caragana clenched her teeth.


    As long as it''s about the master, what can help the master, even if it can''t, he has to change it!


    "It''s OK."


    Murong Shengcai doesn''t care whether it''s difficult or simple.


    As long as we can create some disturbances, we can.


    "You can see how to make it better, not to expose the target, but also to make liebohan have a sense of crisis in his heart," murongsheng told him. "I''ll be ready to leave here first."


    "Is the princess going to leave? Is it not that liebohan and others will leave tomorrow? "


    "I have to prepare for them tomorrow? Well, after I leave, you''ll drink that bottle of water and have a sleep, and you''ll be healthy again. " Murongsheng waved his hand and left.


    Ning Liu didn''t take murongsheng''s words to heart. Although his injury was not very serious, it didn''t reach the point that he could recover immediately after drinking the medicine.


    It''s a panacea. I''m afraid it doesn''t have this effect, does it?


    I don''t know why the princess said so much.


    Take out the bottle and drink the water into your stomach.


    Suddenly opened his eyes and felt warm all over.


    Is this thing given to him by the princess more powerful than a panacea?

 Chapter 2144

    Liebohan and others left the capital.


    When walking, the carriage is still so attractive and eye-catching, attracting people in the capital to stand on both sides of the street and watch.


    When the team completely disappeared, the people scattered one after another and went to do their own things.


    "Madame, who is this?"


    Murong changed his face and followed the rear of liebohan''s team.


    Shadow wood with behind, looking at Murong Sheng''s side, suddenly appeared a strange man, heart suddenly alert up.


    It''s not about murongsheng''s empathy, it''s about whether this inexplicable person will cause any danger to murongsheng.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK," murongsheng soothed yingmu''s mood. "This man can control the snake. Maybe he will give us a great help in a moment."


    Shadow wood nodded.


    As long as murongsheng is sure, she won''t say anything.


    Along the way, he followed liebohan''s team and slowly followed.


    "Why are we following this crowd?" Walking a little tired, Hongxi took the lead in putting forward his opinion, "why don''t you find a good place to rest? These people don''t know how long it will take to stop. Are they not tired? "


    If it wasn''t for food and drink, he wouldn''t suffer with these two people.


    Especially this cold faced man, everywhere to see him not like the eyes, from time to time with the corner of the eye to see him, is really very angry!


    "Come on, don''t complain. We''d better fall far behind. Their team won''t walk for long. They''ll have a rest later, and then they''ll be replaced by horses. How can they keep going so far Murong sighed.


    It''s really not a good job to follow.


    We should always be vigilant not to be found by those people, tired.


    Hongxi turned his mouth and said to him that he shouldn''t follow him like this.


    Let him summon out a few boa constrictors and eat all these people. What do you want to do?


    Why hurt yourself?


    In this way, five or six days later, suddenly, the sculpture, which was impossible to appear in muyueguo, flew from a distance, hovered in the air for a long time, and finally fell on the top of liebohan''s team.


    It seems that something happened at the border.


    I don''t know whether it''s self-growing or the people of Caragana.


    Not long after seeing the statue fall, murongsheng found that these people, who were walking slowly, suddenly stopped. He didn''t know what was going on, and immediately speeded up his journey.


    Murongsheng frowned and caught up with them as soon as possible, trying not to let the fierce and broad team disappear in front of them.


    In the evening, liebohan''s team found a place to stay, and murongsheng''s three also stopped.


    That is


    "Madame, when shall we start?"


    Murongsheng did not answer, but asked, "how long will it take to get to the junction of muyue state and the border?"


    Shadow wood observed the situation around: "about two or three days."


    "Then start in three days."


    Seeing that liebohan''s people had already begun to eat, murongsheng pretended to take it from the package. In fact, he took several big meat buns from the secret place and gave them to yingmu and Hongxi.


    It''s no surprise that murongsheng doesn''t pick the shadow wood.


    I didn''t expect that Hongxi was not picky about food at all, so I took it up and ate it.

 Chapter 2145

    Munching on the meat dumplings thrown by murongsheng, Hongxi also gives full play to its ability.


    Summon out a few small snakes, far lying on one side to watch, not to be found, and then relax themselves.


    By the way, he asked murongsheng and yingmu to relax: "come on, don''t be so nervous. If you have something to watch, you can relax and eat first."


    This hungry, with such a group of people, how can they catch up?


    Murongsheng looked at Hongxi in shock, and felt that there were more than two snakes around him: "I didn''t expect that it would work with you?"


    Hongxi blinked at murongsheng, showing a kind of charming smile: "that is, how can you walk the river without any skills, eat and drink?"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Together, that''s how he mixed food and drink?


    Murongsheng took a look at Hongxi, looked at him up and down, and his eyes were a little more thoughtful.


    Looking at Hongxi''s heart, he was a little hairy and a little scared: "what are you going to do?"


    Murongsheng put the last mouthful of steamed stuffed bun into his mouth: "I''m thinking, you''re good at it. A little bit to find something to do, not to mention mixed food and drink, is to buy a four in and four out of the yard are capable, how mixed to this


    If she had such ability, she would have been king.


    Hongxi rolled his eyes: "do you think things are so easy to find? With a bad tempered master, but also be reprimanded by him. It''s hard to find a good-natured master. I can''t help it. "


    "Besides, I don''t like being controlled at all, but you are more interested in me."


    Hearing this, yingmu quietly moves to the middle of Hongxi and murongsheng with steamed buns, and refuses to let Hongxi make murongsheng''s mind.


    Found such a small action, Hongxi instant is two white eyes brush lost over: "block what block, I will not take a fancy to this woman, you can rest assured."


    Murongsheng snorted coldly: "I won''t have any interest in you, you can rest assured!"


    After eating and drinking enough, Hongxi leaned on the tree trunk and stretched out: "I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would experience the taste of being a dark guard?"


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, looked at the group of people stationed in front, can''t help but hook the corner of the mouth.


    That''s true.


    What they want to do now, what they don''t know, really think that they have been ordered by the emperor to protect these people.


    But to be honest, if someone really wants to do something wrong to rippler, she will really rush out to protect rippler''s life when her life is in crisis.


    If you think about it, it''s really a little congested!


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to protect liebohan.


    Liebohan died when he died. It''s no use at all. It''s no trouble!


    Murong Sheng sighed a little, speechless took out two bottles of diluted spring water from his arms, one person lost a bottle in his arms: "drink, drink is good for your health."


    Before shadow wood realized the power of spring water, drink directly without saying a word.


    Hongxi drank it for the first time, and was very suspicious of it: "what is it? How can it be good for your health after drinking it? You''re not lying to me, are you


    "If you don''t drink it, just give it to me. You talk so much. Are you the reincarnation of Dunhuang?"

 Chapter 2146

    "Can you take back what you send out?"


    Hongxi looked at yingmu and drank the contents of the bottle without saying a word. It must be a good thing!


    Since it''s a good thing, it''s impossible for him to let it out!


    Without saying a word, Hongxi drank all the things in the bottle directly, and then laughed at murongsheng: "I''m finished, you don''t want to go back!"


    Murongsheng turned his eyes in silence.


    She wants as much as she wants. Drink it up!


    "Wow, I feel warm after drinking it!"


    Murongsheng closed his eyes to rest and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Yingmu looked at the red stream and was surprised. He was worried that he would send the sound to liebohan. He said coldly: "normal."


    "No, no, it''s not warm in the body, but in the body," Hongxi grabbed yingmu''s arm, his eyes shining, as if he knew something amazing. "Tell me quickly, does the things in this bottle increase your power?"


    Shadow wood dislikes the person to throw away, lazy to manage.


    He can see that the more reasonable he is, the more energetic he is!


    In the end, Murong sighed and opened his eyes: "yes, yes, don''t ask. It''s good for your health. You are all my people. Can I harm you? "


    But who knows, Hongxi really thought about it for a long time.


    "It''s really hard to say," said Hongxi, with a serious face and a serious analysis of the matter. "In order to better manage subordinates, many people let subordinates take poisons that attack regularly and then give antidotes to ensure their loyalty."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Hi!


    She said so casually, this red river is really a little energetic!


    "That''s the end of you. What I just gave you is poison. You''re dead."


    "Ah! I''m dead


    Hongxi closed his eyes and leaned against the tree trunk.


    The murongsheng is so stunned!!!


    I didn''t expect that Hongxi was still a dramatist?


    Just when murongsheng was speechless in front of the opera essence Hongxi, liebohan''s team suddenly moved.


    I thought that liebohan and others would rest here for a night and then continue their journey.


    But who ever thought, how long did you just rest, and you started to drive again?


    Is it not afraid that the body can''t bear to fight like this?


    "Starting to go again?"


    Because the snake is watching around Hongxi, as long as there is a little trace of liebohan, Hongxi can know for the first time: "these border people are not afraid that they can''t find their way out in the dark?"


    Sometimes, at night, even the people of muyueguo seldom walk at night. They are afraid of getting lost, and then they go deeper and deeper, unable to get out.


    And these people at the border are so bold that they are not afraid at all.


    Murongsheng could not detect what these people thought: "yingmu, what do you think?"


    "It should be that something big happened at the border."


    Otherwise I would not be in such a hurry.


    Murongsheng nodded, and his eyes fell on the group of liebohan who was packing up in front.


    I don''t know what means lingliu used to make the border pass happen. How could liebohan and others rush back?

 Chapter 2147

    Looking at liebohan''s group of people who seemed to be in a hurry, murongsheng waved after they walked a certain distance: "come on, keep up!"


    It''s all up to now. We can''t lose people.


    So he continued to follow. He thought that he had to choose a good time to have a good rest in such a hurry?


    Unexpectedly, this group of people led by liebohan didn''t mean to rest at all.


    I''m on my way.


    In the end, the angry red stream could not help gnashing his teeth: "otherwise, I''ll put some snakes and kill their horses!"


    After biting to death, let''s see if these five strong men will be so crazy on their way!


    It''s true that we don''t have any time to rest!


    Of course, it''s just Hongxi''s saying that murongsheng didn''t dare to release this big killing move in advance, so that liebohan and other people could be on guard.


    What she wants is that Hongxi can help her steal liebo''er at the critical moment.


    Not now.


    In this way, in order to calm down Hongxi''s mood, murongsheng gives Hongxi and yingmu a small bottle of spring water to drink every day, so that they can keep their spirits.


    In fact, if you think about it from another angle, it''s actually quite good for people like liebohan to go crazy.


    They can save their own physical strength and energy, but liebohan and other people will be more and more tired when they are on the road. In the end, they may not have the strength to resist!


    After chasing after liebohan and others for several days, he didn''t have a good rest. When he arrived at the boundary of the border and the moon Kingdom, liebohan finally slowed down the speed of the team.


    Murongsheng they also quickly stopped, followed from a distance, watching.


    Then have a good rest.


    After all, it''s already the junction between the two countries. I''m afraid we''ll start soon.


    If you want to do something, you can''t do it casually. Instead, you should seize the opportunity to catch liebohan and others by surprise.


    Because, can she expose herself and let liebohan know that liebohan''s disappearance has something to do with her.


    However, the only thing that murongsheng didn''t think of was.


    People at the border would send someone to meet liebohan and lieboer in person!


    Originally, if Murong Sheng wanted to get rid of liebo''er with these people, it would be no big problem.


    With the help of Hongxi, the chance of success will be greatly improved.


    But who can know that Hula has so many more people?!


    "Madam," shadow wood frowned, "now what to do?"


    Murongsheng''s face was serious: "you must not expose it." With that, murongsheng took a look at Hongxi.


    Red River smiles to gather up: "can I expose?"


    Murong sighed: "no, you can''t either."


    "Why?" Red River unhappy mouth, "we just know, even if seen, they will not contact with you and me together."


    "Do you want to continue to wander alone or follow me?" Murongsheng took a look at the red stream.


    "With you, of course."


    To be able to find a long-term meal ticket without too many restrictions on his master is simply not as good as it can be.


    He doesn''t want to give up his long-term meal ticket.

 Chapter 2148

    "That''s it."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "but I didn''t expect that liebo''er and liebohan were so important at the border. They even sent someone to meet them."


    If you think about it, murongsheng is a little stuffy.


    How could she not be angry that the good plan was so upset?


    But angry to angry, she can''t just give up!


    If you give up now, all the previous work will be wasted!


    Seeing that liebohan''s team was more than twice as many as before, murongsheng''s face was very serious.


    Hongxi didn''t want to lose such a good master. He was beating a drum in his heart: "otherwise, what do you want to do first? After all, with so many people, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance even if we do it now. But... "


    But if you follow these people into the border, I''m afraid there will be no chance.


    Who doesn''t know that the pass over there is endless, and it''s all grassland?


    On the side of muyue country, they can hide their own figures according to the terrain. Once they get out of muyue country''s border, they may not even find a place to hide.


    If something goes wrong, it will fall into someone else''s territory. Even if you want to run, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to get away.


    However, if we can''t do it now, we will have fewer opportunities to do it at the border.


    With the deepening of liebohan and others, they will keep catching up.


    "Do you have anyone who can speak the frontier language?" Murong Sheng suddenly asked.


    Yingmu shakes his head.


    Hongxi shook his head.


    That''s over.


    It seems that if we want to start, I''m afraid it can only be the boundary of Zha muyue kingdom.


    Because none of them can speak the language of the border, when they enter the border, there is no way to communicate with people.


    In this way, it''s easy to expose.


    "No, I can''t go on. I have to do it."


    Murongsheng sighed deeply. He didn''t expect that he wanted to take Liebo away, which was not as simple as he thought.


    "But now it seems that there is no chance..." Hongxi took a look at so many people at the border, there was no chance at all.


    "No chance? Then we''ll find out the chance ourselves, "murongsheng looked at so many people in front of him," what''s around the neck, can''t we think about it by ourselves? "


    Murongsheng will never give up on this matter.


    No matter how hard it is, it is impossible to give up.


    "What conditions should be created?" Red River frowned, "or, I call out these snakes, let their team chaos, and then we secretly steal that what princess?"


    Murongsheng thought calmly.


    This method is not impossible.


    After all, there is Hongxi here. These snakes will not bite people casually. Instead, they will follow Hongxi''s orders and attack the people they want to attack.


    In this way, he won''t be afraid that Liebo will be watched by the snake, and then bite to death.


    "Can you summon the Viper?"


    "Viper?" Hongxi took a look at the surrounding environment. "It''s a bit difficult. Most of them are non-toxic snakes. If I want to get the Viper out It''s not that easy. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Murongsheng took a deep breath, "no, no, as long as they can cause chaos. How far can you control your snakes?"


    "You can go as far as you like. I won''t be exposed. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 2149

    Seeing murongsheng''s hesitation, Hongxi said, "if you continue to hesitate like this, the opportunities created will be useless."


    Hongxi is very good at manipulating snakes to find opportunities to do all kinds of things.


    The grasp of opportunities can also be said to be extremely skilled.


    Now murongsheng always has some small worries. If he doesn''t dare to do it, he is afraid that something will go wrong.


    "Wait a second..." Murongsheng frowned and looked at the situation in front of him. He couldn''t make up his mind.


    Although the way Hongxi said sounds really no problem, but her heart is always at ease.


    But there is no way to go by yourself. I can''t think of a better way. I can only say this kind of words to continue to wait.


    "No, you can''t wait like this." some people in Hongxi can''t see it and are ready to do everything. "If you wait like this, don''t say it''s me. Even if the emperor Laozi comes, there''s no way."


    Now this kind of situation, has not thoroughly entered the plain prairie, that already was the very advantageous environment.


    If you go further, it''s really called "every day should not be" and "the earth does not work.".


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Standing on one side of the shadow wood for a long time did not speak, now suddenly open.


    Hongxi looked at him: "protect her."


    No one can help him, no one can control the snake, only he can.


    During the speech, we can see that Hongxi has moved with concentration, and a "hissing" sound is slowly coming from around, which is creepy and can be heard in people''s ears.


    Murongsheng looked around and sighed: "be careful and try to protect yourself."


    There are miraculous things that do not appear according to common sense. Liebohan and others will definitely find the source at the first time.


    If liebohan and others find out, then Hongxi will be in danger.


    What she and yingmu need to do now is to protect the life of Hongxi well.


    Hongxi takes a look at murongsheng. He doesn''t speak. He continues to control a large number of snakes and attack the resting place of liebohan and others.


    Some people feel more powerful people, have heard the slightest movement, quickly into a state of alert.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    The flexibility of snakes is more sensitive than that of any other animals. It is impossible for people to observe them quickly without directly approaching them.


    "Ah!!! Snake!! "


    Now liebohan and others have been surrounded by a large area of snakes, and there is no gap.


    "Come on!! Run!! The snakes are coming


    "Get on the horse!"


    "Get on the horse!! Snakes are everywhere


    Listening to the shouts of the people around, liebohan''s alert eyes quickly looked around, and immediately found that the people around had been captured by the snakes, and there was no place to stay!


    "Go! Get on the horse At the command of liebohan, he quickly sent people back to the horse.


    Although liebo''er is much more daring than the women in Central Plains, he is thrilled to see so many snakes appear, and quickly follows liebohan.


    As a result, before she got to the horse''s back, she was caught by a snake and bit on her ankle.


    "Ah, ah, ah

 Chapter 2150

    In the middle of the horse, rip fell off the horse.


    The expression of the whole person has been tightly packed together.


    Also, if you fall from such a high place, you will be stabbed to death.


    What''s more, liebo''er not only fell, but also got a bite on his ankle.


    Now after falling down, some snakes quickly grasp the right time and bite hard.


    This leads to liebo''er, pain on pain!


    "What''s the matter?" Liebohan quickly rode over and asked, "how did you fall off your horse? Does it hurt?"


    According to the normal situation, Liebo grew up on horseback, how could he suddenly fall down?


    Liebo''er quickly gets rid of all the snakes that are biting him, and screams and dodges: "ah!! If you are bitten by a snake, it hurts everywhere


    It''s not that she is timid, but that normal people will not adapt to the cold animals like snakes.


    In particular, she was bitten several times!


    Listening to what liebor said, lieborhan wanted to turn over from his horse. As soon as he did half of the action, he saw that the space under his feet was being occupied by snakes. The horse under the body also began to be manic. With more and more snakes in the open space, there was a tendency to be more manic.


    Murong Sheng looks at him from a distance. He sees that liebo''er doesn''t know how many bites he has been bitten by the snake controlled by Hongxi. He wants to laugh, but he is afraid that his voice will interrupt Hongxi''s thinking. He can only hold it.


    Continue to watch the distant scene.


    It was found that not only the horses under liebohan''s body began to be manic, but also the horses of people around him began to be manic, and the scene looked very chaotic.


    Even these people are people who grew up on horseback, and they are as familiar with the horses under them as their own bodies. But now these horses don''t obey their orders at all, and there is no way to pacify them.


    The scene is gradually out of control, and is realizing the picture that murongsheng expected.


    At this time, I don''t know what''s going on. The cattle brought by these frontier people in order to play their prestige suddenly became frenzied.


    Kick over the cowshed and run from it.


    And their carefully selected cattle are all very strong and powerful. Now they are as manic as horses.


    Don''t think about it, you can know what kind of consequences it will be after being knocked down on the ground by these cattle and trampled on!!!!


    "Run!! It''s a good ride from here! "


    Someone has already yelled!!!


    First, a large group of snakes rushed to them, then the horses began to get mad, and now the cattle lost control.


    This pile of things, all together, let them panic very much!


    Is it because they have offended the gods inadvertently that they will get such retribution?!!


    Now these people at the border, originally the scene is very harmonious, but now they are completely confused, running everywhere.


    Hide snake, hide cow, even hide horse!!!


    Some people were bitten by five or six snakes, which was miserable.


    Murongsheng can''t help but mourn for this group of people.


    If you want to keep a grudge, it''s all in rebel''s body.


    Who let this lie Bo''er have something to do and have to provoke Shangguan Huang?

 Chapter 2151

    Otherwise, she won''t work hard to bully these border people.


    "Liebo!"


    When the others were in a mess, liebohan suddenly found that liebohan was gone!!!


    Crazy to find the figure of Liebo Er, but how can''t see, the ear just can from time to time faintly came the scream of Liebo er.


    "Ah, this snake bit me!"


    "This snake is biting me again!"


    "Brother!! Brother


    "Where are you, brother!! I''m being bitten by countless snakes. It hurts!! It really hurts


    Liebo''er was bitten by a snake and was in pain. He couldn''t stand up when he lay on the ground.


    The horses are out of control, even the cattle are out of control, and the surrounding is full of snakes, which makes Liebo er''s heart rise a sense of fear.


    She wanted to get up, but she was so sore that she had no strength to get up from the ground. Can only be lying on the ground, is not turning to avoid these running cattle.


    But in the end, more and more pain, less and less people around, Liebo er''s heart suddenly rose a bit helpless, and panic.


    I can only reach out my hands and stand in front of myself, praying in my heart that these crazy cows and horses will not run over her.


    Even as a border guard, she grew up on horseback when she was a child, but she has never seen such a huge battle before!!!!


    Moreover, it''s not just that the horses and cattle are crazy, but the ground is full of snakes, which makes her fear infinitely enlarged and increased.


    Murongsheng looked at liebo''er from a distance. He saw that liebo''er was not bitten by a snake and asked, "those snakes..."


    "Don''t worry," Hongxi said. "They''re all non-toxic snakes. Don''t be afraid that she will lose her life."


    If it''s a non-toxic snake, then there''s really no need to worry about it.


    But


    She is still worried about the safety of liebel''s life.


    It''s not the snake.


    It''s because of the cattle and horses running here.


    If you''re not careful, liebel may die under these horseshoes.


    So now is the time she needs to do it!


    Just as Murong Sheng was about to step forward, he was pressed on his shoulder by yingmu: "I''ll go."


    His voice was serious and his face was expressionless.


    In the heart actually some flustered.


    It''s very dangerous for the lady to enter such a scene with her body in her arms!


    If the master knows that he let his wife fall into such infinity, the master will certainly not forgive him.


    "You?"


    Murongsheng frowned and looked at the scene in front of him.


    It''s very chaotic. It''s very likely that it won''t come back after it''s over.


    It''s also possible that someone will find out when they come back.


    So she used to be more appropriate, because she had a secret place to come by.


    It''s OK to catch liebo''er and knock her unconscious. They can hide in the secret place.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will surprise yingmu and Hongxi.


    Oh, No.


    The one who should be surprised should be Hongxi. Yingmu has seen her behavior for a long time.


    "No, I''ll go. Once you come back and are found by the people at the border, everything will fail, and there is no room for maneuver. "

 Chapter 2152

    Yingmu heard murongsheng''s words: "but..."


    "No, but I don''t think you should know what you need to do now to obey orders."


    In front of the Red River, murongsheng did not say so clearly.


    After all, the sudden disappearance of two big living people will certainly cause some shock.


    In particular, I''m afraid that the endurance in my heart will not be able to achieve a certain effect when I watch the scene of these two people disappear.


    So, as long as there is a little bit of situation in Hongxi, yingmu can subdue people directly.


    Later, in order to make Hongxi continue to be obedient and not betray what she said about this secret, then it can only be maintained by poison.


    If you feed poison to Hongxi, once he has any change, it will be directly transformed into poison, which makes people die, even without antidote.


    Originally, I found this thing interesting and interesting.


    I didn''t expect to be used by her one day!


    Congratulations, congratulations.


    Of course, I''m afraid Hongxi is not so happy about this.


    "Yes, ma''am, don''t worry."


    Hongxi glanced at the two people who were talking, but he didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    He rolled his eyes and continued to control his own group of snakes.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath. Just as he was about to step into the snake group, he was suddenly stopped by Hongxi.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" Now Hongxi is the first minister of contribution. How can she not listen to what Hongxi wants to say?


    "Here you are." Hongxi threw murongsheng a bag of things, "sprinkle the powder on his body, which can make the cattle and horses retreat for a moment."


    Oh?


    Murongsheng picked the eyebrow, so there is such a good thing?


    No


    Her secret place also has this thing, just how forgot to take out!!


    Murongsheng opened the medicine bag and asked about the medicine without any trace. It was really right. There was no problem.


    Directly sprinkled on his body, through the cattle and horses, came to Liebo er''s side.


    Liebo Er is still here, afraid of the strong resistance of the cattle and horses, don''t trample on his body, for the snake bite her from time to time, Liebo er''s heart has been desperate, no idea of resistance.


    As a result, at this time, I suddenly saw murongsheng, who should have been in the capital of muyue Kingdom, suddenly appeared in front of her!


    To her extreme shock, eyes are wide open, almost will drop out of the eyes!


    Before he could shout, he suddenly felt his brain was in a mess. There was almost no will to resist. He turned his eyes and fainted.


    In the distance, liebohan was still crying liebohan''s name, but he didn''t see this scene at all.


    Because of the unexpected attack of the cattle and horses, the first group of liebohan were pushed farther and farther away. If you want to hold the reins, order the horse under you to turn around.


    But the deterrence of the cattle and snakes was so great that it was impossible for the horses to obey liebohan''s orders.


    Either keep on going, or turn around and try to drop liebohan.


    Anyway, I firmly expressed one thing, that is, I will never go to the meeting again!

 Chapter 2153

    Animals are very sensitive.


    They all know that once they turn around and go back.


    Either trampled by those crazy cattle, or killed by these snakes on the ground.


    In a word, if you can''t live, you will die.


    Liebohan can only take the reins, riding on the horse, looking behind, listening to liebohan''s crying voice, trying to find out liebohan''s figure with his eyes.


    But I don''t know why, just when liebohan thought that he was going to find liebohan''s figure, his voice disappeared all of a sudden!!!


    Snake, horse and Ox are all in the eye.


    It''s all kicking and hissing.


    The cry of liebo''er, in this instant, suddenly can''t find it!!!


    Liebohan''s heart suddenly jumped. What about people?!!!


    Where are the liebors?!!


    Didn''t the cry just come from that position? How can it disappear in a moment? No sound, how can he determine the location of liebo''er and send someone to find him back!!!


    Liebohan frowned, looking at the chaos in front of him, his head was very big.


    Want to leave Liebo and go back to the border?


    It''s impossible, liebo''er can''t be thrown down by anyone!!!


    If something happens to liebo''er, what he has to face is the roar from his father, the fury of his father!


    The mother''s wife is very ill now, so it is impossible for her to speak in front of her father.


    And liebol is very important to him.


    Because of her great beauty, liebo''er is known as the Pearl of the grassland and respected by people.


    If he wants to compete for the highest position, then his mother''s wife''s pillow side wind has certain risks. But lieboer is different, lieboer can help him speak in front of his father, help him fan the flames to belittle other brothers.


    If, at this time, liebel is gone


    I''m afraid it will be even more difficult for him to become the person with the highest position at the border!


    So Liebo Er, absolutely can''t get things out of the way!!!


    After analyzing the advantages and disadvantages, liebohan bit his teeth and jumped off the horse. A pair of reckless toward the inside, want to find out Liebo son.


    But the result is not a few steps away, he was stopped by the people around him.


    "Your Highness, you can''t go in at this time!"


    "Yes, your highness! If you go in now, it will be very dangerous. Please don''t be impulsive


    Naturally, these subordinates have their own considerations.


    If there is something wrong with liebohan here, then what they will face when they go back is death!


    Yes, there is no room to speak, that is death!


    "No, I''m going in! I must go in! Liebel is still in it, your princess is still in it Liebohan couldn''t listen. He just wanted to rush in and find liebohan.


    Liebohan wanted to go in. Of course, his entourage refused to let him in. They all came down from the horse to stop liebohan.


    What are you kidding about this time?!!


    Everyone can see the situation inside. It''s chaotic. Once you go in, you must be trampled to death by these crazy horses and cattle!


    Even if they want to save Princess liebol, they have more heart than strength!

 Chapter 2154

    What''s more, in the present situation, who can know that Princess liebol is still alive?


    Or have you been killed by these crazy horses and cows, or the snakes all over the ground What about being killed?


    No one can guarantee that Princess liebol must be alive or dead?


    But In this case, the chance of Princess liebor''s survival is almost zero


    In this case, they lost a princess, so how could they let the temple go down again?


    If your highness and princess are killed here, then they don''t have to go back to the border. They die here!!


    Now they just want to finish the task of escorting your highness back safely, but they can''t die at this time!


    and Princess highness...


    The scene in front of us is so chaotic, I''m afraid it''s already dead.


    Then you can''t let your highness die here!


    They don''t think ripole has a chance to live now.


    However, although ripple was in a very dangerous situation, he was not dead.


    After knocking out liebo''er, murongsheng directly takes people to enter the secret place, and is greatly relieved.


    Nothing else, just this quiet and peaceful, nothing bad situation, let her greatly relieved.


    Murongsheng sat on the ground and thought for a long time. His eyes were on liebo''er who fainted. Finally, he decided to take out a pill and put it directly into liebo''er''s mouth.


    Just in case.


    If this Liebo Er is too weak and wakes up, she can''t explain, can''t she?


    In fact, it doesn''t need any explanation. I''m afraid that Liebo''s wake-up time is not right.


    For example, if she goes out after a good rest and liebel wakes up, it will be a disaster.


    Some things in her secret place are all treasures in the world. If lieboer takes a bite or drinks a pile of spring water, she may not be able to subdue her.


    Moreover, shangguanhuang lies in her secret place!


    If liebo''er discovers shangguanhuang''s existence, the consequences are self-evident.


    This woman can do it, in such a short time to keep up with the life of Guan Huang, what else can''t do?


    I''m afraid she knows that no matter what, she can''t get shangguanhuang, and she will die together.


    It''s not impossible!


    So, before everything is arranged, the best ending for liebel is to go to sleep.


    Yingmu stands at the periphery, and has been observing the movement of murongsheng attentively. When he sees the moment that murongsheng drags liebo''er to disappear, he says: "go."


    "What?"


    Hongxi generally controls the snake, while observing the surrounding situation, he can''t tell what''s going on with murongsheng. He doesn''t know if murongsheng is safe.


    Suddenly heard a command of shadow wood, the whole person is very surprised: "isn''t she still in it? Retreat now? No, she gave me poison! If she is dead, there will be no one to solve the poison on me! "


    "It''s done. Just leave!"


    Murongsheng is safe, and yingmu doesn''t have to be distracted. Instead, he concentrates on observing liebohan''s situation.

 Chapter 2155

    Listen carefully, I''m afraid that liebohan will give a shot back to kill him suddenly.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, liebohan seems to have been delayed by the people of their mission.


    "No way," Hongxi frowned. "She doesn''t know whether it''s safe or not. Let''s go now. Isn''t she left here and caught?"


    Shadow wood deeply looked at a red stream: "madam, she has nothing to do."


    "No one has..."


    Before Hongxi''s words were finished, murongsheng appeared.


    His head was in a mess, and even his clothes were in a mess. He didn''t have time to say hello to these two people, so he quickly said, "what are you two still doing here? Don''t you hurry


    Wheezing.


    If liebohan catches up with them, the three of them will not be able to take it!!


    Hongxi has some silly eyes. Looking at the front, he looks at murongsheng again: "you Why did you come all of a sudden? "


    "What is sudden?" Murongsheng patted on his head and walked forward, "I tried my best to squeeze over there slowly. On the way, I was almost hit by a cow!"


    Fortunately, the child in the stomach is very clever, and it doesn''t cause any obstacles to her, otherwise she will be bald.


    "What are you doing? I''m leaving now!"


    Murongsheng turns around and finds that Hongxi is still standing in the same place, motionless, and says hello.


    Hongxi came back and quickly followed: "didn''t you go to catch the princess? Can''t find? Do you want to create some confusion? "


    "If you find this, don''t worry about it," murongsheng was about to say something when he heard liebohan calling lieboher in the distance. His face changed and he said, "go


    Fortunately, the cattle and horses were still running so fast that liebohan could not see the three men standing here.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid this opportunity will really be exposed.


    When the past subsided, the snakes disappeared, and the cows ran farther away to seek freedom. The horses under these people at the border were gradually quiet.


    "Rip! Rip! If you hear me, just say something! Liebel


    When liebohan was held by someone, he couldn''t get in at all. He could only wander around the periphery. Now that everything was calm, liebohan quickly broke away from the people who were holding him and looked at the place where he first saw liebohan.


    As a result, nothing.


    After a while, someone called out: "Your Highness, there is a corpse here!"


    Liebohan ran to look at it in a hurry, but he couldn''t see the man as he was.


    It''s been trampled into meat cakes by cattle and horses.


    Even I don''t know how much of my flesh was eaten by those snakes that suddenly appeared.


    Liebohan''s pupil dilated slightly: "no, this is not liebohan! It must be a mistake


    Liebohan didn''t want to believe that this pool of meat mud in front of him was liebohan. He suddenly went crazy: "find it for me!! Hurry to find it for me! This is definitely not liebol. When I saw liebol before, she was not in this position at all! "


    So Rip is still alive!!!


    But the mystery disappeared!!


    But all the dead people are here. What about Liebo?!


    Even if he''s dead, he wants to see Rip''s body!

 Chapter 2156

    "What are you still doing? Hurry to find it for me! Live and die! Even if it''s dead, find me the body! I don''t believe it''s going to disappear so directly! "


    Such a big person, the body does not have, also can''t see the person, can''t disappear out of thin air.


    But in front of this scene, empty, nothing to see, not even a relic, how is this possible?


    A person can''t disappear out of thin air!


    Unless, liebel is afraid of being trampled by cattle and horses, so he hides.


    But now everything has recovered, even if it is to hide, it''s time to come out, right?


    "Liebel, there''s no danger. Come out! We''re going back to the border after we get out! "


    But no matter how liebohan called, he didn''t see liebohan''s figure.


    A person, so out of thin air disappeared!!


    How is that possible!!!


    "Look! Find out the person quickly for me


    "If you don''t find out, no one will go to the border!"


    Liebohan''s fierce expression scared the people around him to look for liebohan.


    However, it''s strange to say that one person has just disappeared.


    The body could not be found, and there was no trace of it.


    This is quite a headache. If we go on searching like this, when will we have to go?


    If they can''t find it, are they really


    Think of this result, this group of people shivered all over, this dare not think!!


    Or hurry to find it!


    At this time, murongsheng and others have come to a safe place.


    It was a relief to see that no one followed.


    Hongxi sat on the ground, looking up and down at murongsheng, muttering: "it''s strange. It''s strange. Aren''t you going to arrest people? Why didn''t you see anyone? Where have you been? "


    "People?"


    Murongsheng gave a mysterious smile: "in the place you don''t expect, I promise you can''t think of anything."


    Red River rolled a white eye, clearly is very ugly posture, the result on the Red River''s body is so full of temptation: "I can''t think of it now."


    "But are we going too well?" As soon as Hongxi thought that the process was so easy and simple, even before it was discovered by those people at the border, it was a little inconceivable. "Obviously before, we didn''t think about how to create opportunities and how to steal people out. I also analyzed a lot of unsuccessful results. In the end, none of them were used, so I succeeded? "


    "Well, some of it made me I can''t believe it. "


    "How''s it going?"


    Listening to what Hongxi said, murongsheng said faintly: "in my opinion, it''s not so smooth. If it''s not for the herd''s frenzy, if it''s not for the chance that you can control the snake, otherwise it''s very difficult for me. Now it''s so easy to be successful, it''s all in your good cooperation with yingmu, so I don''t have any worries. "


    Another thing murongsheng didn''t say is that if there is no secret place, she can''t do it just by dragging liebo''er out of the cattle and horses.


    First of all, liebo''er is from the border. Even though he is beautiful, his body is much bigger than murongsheng''s.


    Secondly, murongsheng is still pregnant. If he is not careful, he may be involved in a series of things.

 Chapter 2157

    Maybe it was God''s gift that she met such a skilled person as Hongxi on the eve of her departure.


    Otherwise, it will be very difficult to do.


    But


    Murongsheng frowned. Hongxi had so many functions. How could it be so appropriate?


    "Fortunately, it''s successful. There''s nothing to worry about now," Hongxi said lazily. "I can have a good rest and go on the road again. I don''t have to be so nervous."


    Murongsheng looked at Hongxi and nodded: "I can have a good rest."


    It seems that this matter needs to be studied carefully. She can''t make any mistakes in the employment.


    Perhaps, should let shadow wood, stare at Red River well, see if there is anything found.


    So many days, has been in high intensity on the road, murongsheng is really some can''t bear.


    Even shadow wood is a little tired. It''s time to have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Liebohan did not immediately return to the border, but led the people to look around, but could not find liebohan.


    Don''t say it''s a human being, but I can''t even find a piece of clothes.


    It seems that it really disappeared out of thin air.


    Looking for a whole day, the weather gradually dark down, liebohan now even if it is eager to find liebohan, can not continue to stay.


    Just as he was about to return to the border, he heard the sound of horse''s hooves.


    Liebohan''s eyes lit up slightly, as if full of hope.


    It''s not easy. It''s rippler who''s back!


    He knew that liebo''er was the Pearl of the border and his sister. How could things happen so easily!


    "Rip!"


    Not afraid of injury, liebohan grabbed the reins of the galloping horse and cried out.


    As a result, when the galloping horse stopped, the torches held by the people around him lit up the woman''s appearance, and liebohan immediately dropped the reins in his hand.


    His face changed from excitement to disgust.


    The woman on the horse was not the one he was thinking about!


    "Why are you here?"


    Liebohan''s face was full of disgust and disgust, full of impatience.


    He really didn''t expect to see this woman here.


    In particular, this woman was the one he hated the most.


    And this woman is the one that liebohan got pregnant with.


    Of course, although sleeping with others made people''s stomachs bigger, liebohan didn''t feel anything at all. Instead, he felt normal.


    Of course, it''s normal. As the prince of the frontier, what''s the fuss about sleeping with a woman?


    The reason why he dislikes this woman is that he does not force this woman. It is clear that this woman has no resistance at all. As a result, he complained to the emperor of muyueguo, which made him lose face and was blackmailed by muyueguo for so many benefits.


    It''s really hateful!


    A woman like this, who wants to climb high and be rich, will not feel pity at all.


    It will only make people feel that they are dirty!


    "Why are you here?"


    It''s at the border, a long way from the capital of muyueguo.


    This woman must not have come here to play.

 Chapter 2158

    There must be another purpose!


    Liebohan let go of the reins and let go quickly, so that the horse did not stop, directly a front hoof into the air, will Cheng Yuxi to overturn to the ground.


    Just as he was about to swear, he looked up and saw the cold face of liebohan.


    Suddenly a surprise, cognitive pain, excited mouth: "liebohan, it''s me, it''s me, I''m Yuxi!! I know that you came all the way back to the border, but you walked too fast! I''m in a hurry. I finally got to you! "


    Looking for him?


    Liebohan looked at Cheng Yuxi, who was breathing hard, with sharp eyes.


    What do you want to do when you come to him all the way?


    This woman should not think that after a sleep, they should have something, right?


    Should he bring her back to the border and be her Princess?


    It''s ridiculous.


    His position as a princess is only that of a woman from the border who can help him fight for the throne, not that of a useless woman.


    What are you going to do with it?


    As a decoration?


    "Go."


    Liebohan took a look at Cheng Yuxi and went straight away.


    As for this woman, she can go wherever she wants and wherever she likes.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    This


    The attendants behind liebohan looked at each other: "Your Highness, what about this woman..."


    "What to do? Are you going to take her on the road? It''s going to waste a lot of our time! "


    Liebohan was expressionless and cold.


    The man he wanted to find was rippler, not some messy woman. What he wants to take away is also liebo''er, not such a strange and shameless woman!


    Since it''s not liebol, and it''s useless, it''s nothing to do with her to stay here.


    In an instant, everyone got on the horse and was ready to leave, leaving the woman squatting on the ground there.


    It''s very dangerous to stay here alone at night, especially in the desert.


    And liebohan completely ignored her, which directly explained a problem.


    Whether this woman is dead or alive has nothing to do with him. It doesn''t matter if she is alive. It''s better if she is dead.


    "No Don''t


    Cheng Yuxi endured the pain and wanted to get up from the ground, but the fall from the horse was so serious that she couldn''t get up at all: "no Don''t leave me here alone, take me with you Please, take me with you I will die here if I stay here... "


    "Take you? Why? " Liebohan looked at her coldly. "Did I ask you to come? I asked you to follow me? Why should I take a piece of trash? "


    "I I... " Cheng Yuxi''s heart is really beginning to panic now. She came from so far away and wanted to let liebohan see her heart and take her away.


    But unexpectedly, at this point, liebohan was indifferent to her!!


    I don''t care about her at all!


    Why?


    They used to be the closest people. They had a close relationship. Why did they look at her like a stranger? Why did they look at her in disgust.


    This These are not what she wants


    Cheng Yuxi is scared, scared, scared. The moment of death came upon her, before she could tell why, liebohan had already led the people to leave.


    Not to scare her, but really to leave!!

 Chapter 2159

    He''s just going to leave!!


    "Come back!! You come back!! You can''t leave me here, you can''t! "


    The night gradually surrounded Cheng Yuxi. Looking at the figure of liebohan, Cheng Yuxi was in a panic: "don''t you want to get muyue country? Don''t you want to make peace with muyue? I can help you


    Liebohan gave a sneer.


    A small business woman, even dare to speak so big words out, also not afraid of the wind flashed waist?


    Liebohan drove away without stopping.


    "Don''t go!"


    Cheng Yuxi felt the coldness and fear around him, shaking all over.


    If you leave her here alone, she will die!!


    "Liebohan, what I''m saying is true. Take me with you. Let''s go together!"


    Cheng Yuxi cried, but what she said didn''t appeal to liebohan.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, liebohan doesn''t care whether Cheng Yuxi is alive or dead. He doesn''t have any loss to him.


    "Liebohan!! I can I can help you find out the secret of the ghost princess!!! I can help you find out the secret of muyue Kingdom, the ghost princess!! Liebohan Take me with you... "


    Cheng Yuxi reverberates in a quiet and open place, and at this time she falls into deep despair.


    Originally thought she came, liebohan how to say can reluctantly take her away, but she did not expect to be such a result!


    The night was dark, and liebohan and his party were out of sight.


    Cheng Yuxi shivered all over and sat on the ground, curling himself up. He did not dare to move or shout.


    She''s scared!


    Now she''s alone. She''s afraid that her shouting will lead to something bad!


    The cold wind in the night blows gently, and the sound in the quiet environment makes Cheng Yuxi feel terrible!!!


    It''s terrible here!!


    It''s terrible here!!


    She wants to leave!!


    She wants to get out of here!!!


    Cheng Yuxi now all over the sweat and hair are set up, try to shrink into a ball.


    Why didn''t she listen to her mother and have to come to this place alone?


    Why did she abandon the good life arranged by the emperor and come to this ghost place?!!


    What she suffered all the way, what she didn''t want was a little reward, so why did she come!!


    Why!!!


    And the ghost princess!!


    Why at that time in the hall, the ghost princess saw her so pitiful, did not know to ask for help, let liebohan take her to the border to become the princess?!


    Even if you can''t be a princess, you can''t be a side princess!!


    Why!!


    Mingming is so powerful!!


    Isn''t it said that even the emperor would listen to the ghost princess?! Why didn''t the princess speak at that time!!!


    If the ghost princess opens her mouth, now she has gone to the border with liebohan, instead of being left here alone!!!


    Why on earth are these!!


    Why let her a person, bear so much pain!!


    Cheng Yuxi kept shouting and questioning in his heart. In the end, all of them turned into hatred!!!


    Yes, it''s hatred!


    He did not hate liebohan who left her, nor did he hate the emperor who took advantage of her.


    But deeply hated murongsheng!

 Chapter 2160

    She thinks that all the sufferings she suffered here were caused by murongsheng alone!


    "Ghost princess..." Cheng Yuxi''s eyes burst out the emotion of killing people, "even if I die, I will not let you go!"


    I have to say that there is really no reason for this hatred.


    She volunteered to go to bed with liebohan, not forced by murongsheng.


    Before, murongsheng didn''t know this woman at all, OK?


    What''s more, why did murongsheng stand up to help her when she sued the imperial court?


    It''s good for those who are not related to each other and don''t fall into the well. How can they even lend a helping hand.


    This person, ah, will never hate his wrong way of life, and will always blame others for his mistakes.


    But even so, murongsheng was wronged!


    She has nothing to do with it!


    Around quiet almost to drive people crazy, Cheng Yuxi efforts to curl up, efforts to use his body to warm himself.


    She Is she going to die?


    Is she going to die in this wilderness?


    No one here, no one can save her


    Even liebohan, who was close to her, didn''t want to save her


    She really regretted coming here.


    But I hate it!


    Thank you very much, everyone!


    Just when Cheng Yuxi gradually fell into despair, he suddenly heard the sound of horse''s hooves from a distance.


    Cheng Yuxi quickly raised his head and saw that the person coming was liebohan!!!


    Liebohan, who had gone far before, now turned around again!!!


    Does this mean that liebohan still had her in his heart!


    So now come back quickly!


    "Liebohan Take me... " Cheng Yuxi quickly climbs in the direction of liebohan and reaches for liebohan.


    Liebohan jumps down from his horse and looks down at Cheng Yuxi.


    Cheng Yuxi is trying to move forward, trying to move, but it is only so short distance from liebohan''s standing position, but Cheng Yuxi doesn''t know why, how can''t move past!


    "Take me Please... "


    Cheng Yuxi pleads hard Tears flowed down, hoping to move liebohan''s heart.


    "You can help me know the secret of the princess."


    Looking at Cheng Yuxi, who is crawling forward like a beggar, his face is expressionless, and his heart doesn''t fluctuate at all.


    "I..."


    Where does Cheng Yuxi know murongsheng''s secret? She just said it in the hall at that time. She could see that liebohan seemed to hate the ghost princess! So just in a moment of urgency, just called out this sentence!


    Now liebohan asked her, and she couldn''t answer!


    "You As long as you save me and take me away I''ll take everything I know I''ll tell you... "


    "You''re the only one who wants to talk to me about demands?" When liebohan looked at the woman who could be crushed to death like a mole ant, he felt very funny.


    In this world, the person who can talk with him is not born yet!!


    "I Really As long as you save me, I''ll tell you I''m sure you won''t regret saving me... " Cheng Yuxi''s body is getting cold, and he already knows that he can''t make it through this moment


    If you don''t persuade liebohan, she will be left again!

 Chapter 2161

    "You can rest assured that you will never lose anything As long as you save me I even It can even help you settle down in muyue country... "


    Step on muyue kingdom?


    Hearing this, liebohan didn''t believe it, but felt very funny.


    "You? What do you know? " Liebohan gave a sneer.


    "I Of course I do! "


    Cheng Yuxi held back his pain and said firmly: "I My father worked in an explosive factory before, and I was also influenced by it when I was a child. If you need to, I will tell you about the process of making explosives and all the things you need to use in muyueguo... "


    "As long as, as long as you save me and take me away..."


    Cheng Yuxi finished these words, people are about to die.


    Not only tired, but also the wound on her body makes her pain unceasingly, the energy is disappearing unceasingly.


    If she doesn''t get a good rest, she will definitely faint and never wake up again.


    Moreover, in order to catch up with liebohan, she had no time to rest.


    All the way, in order to be able to catch up with liebohan.


    But no one can imagine that after catching up with liebohan, he didn''t relax, on the contrary, his situation became more dangerous.


    It''s better to stay in muyue country!!!


    Why did she get such a result?


    It''s not all because of the ghost princess!


    Because the ghost princess that day did not help her plead, did not press liebohan to take her away, so liebohan will be so unscrupulous look down on her!


    As long as As long as that day, the ghost princess stands behind her and becomes her backer, how can it become the situation today!!!


    Now, she has nothing!


    She can''t go back to muyueguo any more. Everything in muyueguo has nothing to do with her.


    Now she can only follow liebohan, no matter what kind of way, let liebohan take her away!!!


    Wait for a chance, wait for her step by step to climb the peak.


    She will make the ghost princess regret what she has done!


    She wants to torture the ghost princess, let the ghost princess know what kind of mistake it would be if she didn''t help her at that time!!!


    So say!!!


    Muyueguo!!!


    The key is in muyue country!!!


    As long as muyue kingdom is gone, how can the ghost princess still be the supreme ghost princess!


    But a woman trampled on by everyone!!


    However, relying on her own ability, there is no way to subvert muyueguo. Only liebohan!!


    Isn''t liebohan very hostile to muyueguo?


    Don''t you really want to take muyueguo for your own use?


    So she showed that she was very capable. Liebohan would not give up, would she?


    After all, in the process of making muyueguo''s explosives, liebohan should want it very much, right?


    "You said, do you know how muyueguo made the bomb?" Liebohan frowned, a little suspicious.


    "Yes I know I know... "


    Cheng Yuxi didn''t finish, so he fainted directly.


    Liebohan looks at Cheng Yuxi, who faints under his feet. His brows are locked tightly.


    Muyue has something very powerful. He once arranged for people to inquire about it.


    But nothing.


    The dynamite factory was shown by the people of muyueguo. How could it not enter.

 Chapter 2162

    Why does Cheng Yuxi say that he knows what he can''t find?


    So, does Cheng Yuxi really know or fake?


    There is no way to verify liebohan.


    But


    Even if this person is taken away, if she can''t say a reason, then it doesn''t matter to abandon it again.


    If what this person says is true


    Well, maybe we can use it to calm my father''s anger


    "A few people, take this woman away!"


    Liebohan ordered people to take Cheng Yuxi away, quickly led a large number of people, quickly left from here.


    A gust of wind blowing, blowing away all traces of people.


    ¡­¡­


    Murongsheng drags his tired body back to the ghost palace. There is no time to say anything. When he returns to the room, he falls on the bed.


    Eight Caragana


    Six Caragana


    Yingmu


    Hongxi doesn''t have any points. Instead, the whole person is directly stopped by the people of the ghost King''s residence. He looks left and right: "Hey, I''m following him. Why can he go in, but I can''t?"


    "Who is this man?" he asked


    Shadow wood turned to see one eye, don''t know is not illusion, six seem to see shadow wood eyebrows seem to slightly jump?


    "It''s Madame''s people."


    Ning nodded and waved at six o''clock to let the red stream in.


    "Princess, how is she now?" Ling BA was a little worried, "the plan she left behind will soon be implemented. There are many places I haven''t understood yet."


    "Don''t understand to ask Caragana eight," shadow wood whole body of atmosphere cold a few minutes, "the madam is very tired now."


    Lingba wanted to say something more, but she felt the atmosphere of yingmu and shut her mouth honestly.


    He felt that if he said one more word, he would be beaten.


    A few people looked at each other, and immediately dispersed.


    The arrangement of Hongxi falls directly on Lingba.


    Looking at the shadow wood together, and shadow wood to him regardless, Ling eight sighed: "come on, I''ll arrange a place for you."


    He''s stingy, but he''s not so stingy that he doesn''t give people a place to live.


    Besides, this is the princess''s person. Even if you don''t put people in the ghost King''s house, you have to go out and find an inn for people. Isn''t the money for staying in the inn to be taken from his pocket?


    It''s better to live in the ghost King''s house. You don''t have to pay for it. Just give me something to eat.


    This kind of silver loss is the biggest!


    Everyone was waiting for murongsheng to wake up, but one day later, murongsheng didn''t wake up.


    This made them a little restless, and they came to murongsheng''s courtyard one after another to discuss what to do.


    "How come the princess hasn''t woken up yet?" Lingba opens his mouth.


    Ling Liu frowned. At that time, what the princess gave him to drink was very effective, which made him return to normal in a short time. According to the normal situation, the princess should not sleep so long because of her body.


    But this thing is too bad, he is not sure whether these people know this thing or not, and dare not say more.


    Just said: "will the long journey these days make the princess too tired?"

 Chapter 2163

    "How long have you not had a rest in a row?"


    Ning Liu turns to ask yingmu.


    "The longest one, three days."


    Shadow wood''s brow also unconsciously wrinkled.


    My wife is pregnant, even though she has many years of internal power in her body, it is a big overdraft problem for her physical condition that she is tired for three days in a row.


    However, it is an urgent problem to grasp liebo''er smoothly.


    So he knew that it would be a problem, but he acquiesced in it.


    "Three days? Are you crazy


    Ling Ba jumped up: "the princess is pregnant now! Why can''t you stop! "


    "I can''t stop it." Yingmu''s short response.


    He knew what kind of character his wife was, and what was the biggest thought in her heart.


    In addition, at that time, liebohan and others were walking too fast. If they were a little slower, liebohan might have missed them.


    This is not what he wants to see, not to mention what his wife wants to see.


    The importance of the master to his wife was clear in his heart.


    Therefore, he can''t say the blocking words at all.


    Only in the last to see is about to the limit, the mouth let the lady a little rest.


    Liebo can''t hold it, and his wife won''t be so comfortable.


    The six don''t dare to lose temper to shadow wood, can only be heavy sigh tone.


    Red river sits at one side, looking at these people''s facial expression is not good-looking, tentatively asked: "otherwise, I use snake, bite people to wake up?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes looked in the past.


    Well said, why do you want to be beaten so much?


    Hongxi was immediately shrunk by these people: "what''s the matter What''s wrong with what I said? "


    I didn''t wake up after sleeping for so long. Doesn''t it need some external stimulation?


    It is said that this method is not useless, and it is quite useful!


    Ling Ba thought carefully for a while: "it''s not impossible..."


    "Right! Or do as I say? " Hongxi was suddenly excited.


    "The princess should wake up after sleeping so long. If she sleeps too much, it''s not good for her health." Lingliu sat aside and agreed.


    "Does your snake have poison?" Lingba asked carefully.


    "Toxic, non-toxic, there is always one that is suitable for you," Hongxi said with a smile, "but for her case, I suggest that the non-toxic snake is more suitable to bite."


    Besides yingmu, Ning Liu and Ling Ba nodded at the same time: "what they said is very reasonable."


    Who is it?


    Who gathered there to talk about biting her with a snake


    How cruel!


    Do you think that if she falls asleep, she will not know what they have done and will not retaliate against them?!


    When lingliu, Lingba and Hongxi were discussing excitedly, which plan should be adopted to wake murongsheng up with snakes. Murongsheng''s eyelids suddenly moved.


    Yingmu, who didn''t participate in the discussion among the three people, noticed that murongsheng''s breath had a slight fluctuation at this moment, and immediately said, "madam, you''re awake."


    The three people who reached the climax of the discussion stopped for a few seconds.


    "Is the princess awake?"


    Oh, it''s a pity.

 Chapter 2164

    Of course, Hongxi is the only one who thinks this is a pity.


    Ling six and Ling eight are very hopeful that murongsheng will wake up.


    So, a group of people directly crowded to murongsheng''s bedside, head to head staring at murongsheng.


    Fortunately, Murong Sheng is really tired. He just sleeps with his clothes. Otherwise, these people will be beaten severely.


    No, two meals.


    I''m afraid that after shangguanhuang wakes up, he will also choose to beat them up.


    In fact, murongsheng didn''t wake up by himself. I was woken up by these people.


    When murongsheng opened his eyes, he saw that there was still a vast fog around him. It took him a long time to react, and he didn''t see who it was.


    Is to feel dry mouth, throat is very dry: "water..."


    After sleeping for such a long time, she didn''t eat or drink water. If she didn''t drink a few mouthfuls of spring water before going to bed, she really couldn''t bear it.


    Yingmu moves quickly and immediately turns over a glass of water and hands it to murongsheng.


    After watching murongsheng drink a glass of water, his heart was still hanging.


    Murongsheng handed out the cup and leaned on the head of the bed with a heavy sigh of relief: "Why are you all here?"


    One or two of them came from all walks of life, only one Caragana was missing.


    However, it''s understandable that Ning Qi wanted to let her die. How could she care to appear in front of her?


    It would be nice not to come up and stab her.


    "Of course, I''m worried about you," said Ling Ba, looking at murongsheng as if he didn''t have something to do. She was also relieved. "It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK."


    "Liebo''er caught it too. Liebo''han didn''t realize what he made us do," Murong Sheng said with a sigh of relief. "Next, we have to understand the mystery of it."


    What kind of method does liebo''er use to make Shangguan Huang listen to her when he is controlled by Qu Yun.


    For this, murongsheng is quite interested.


    If you understand, then shangguanhuang wake up things are just around the corner.


    But


    Up to now, Murong Sheng has some resentment in his heart. What can Shangguan Huang do when he looks so good?


    If it''s not good-looking, how can it attract so many girls.


    If you want to be provoked, you''ll be provoked by some capable girls.


    If she didn''t have some skills, she might not even have any dregs left!


    It''s really a big problem for her. It''s hard.


    Originally, she thought that it would be hard to deal with a person without incense, but then a Qu Yun came out.


    Originally thought to another place, shangguanhuang that damned charm will converge a little, but did not expect, and out of a strong wave!


    Or has the prairie Pearl''s title!


    Even shangguanhuang, who has been bound with people for a long time, can be bound with her again. It''s a great headache to think about it.


    It''s really one and two methods are so powerful.


    What''s more, other people''s rivals usually come out to solve one problem at a time. When they come to her?


    The last one hasn''t been solved yet, and the next one comes out again!


    Murongsheng is a God, sometimes some of the separation of the lack of skills!


    Up to now, she didn''t understand how shangguanhuang did it?


    Can so many capable and capable women be fascinated by him?

 Chapter 2165

    "By the way, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Murongsheng was a little crazy in his heart, and then he recovered his peace.


    Anyway, things have been like this, no matter how, there is no way to recover, can only be frankly accepted.


    "In two or three days, princess, the auction you decided before will begin soon."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Really want to sleep in the past, never get up again!!


    She just from far away place, will lie Bo son to bring back, oneself have not rest a few days, want to start new busy!


    This time is really in a hurry, so that she can not get a little leisure.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath: "I think you can do it yourself."


    "Princess, I really don''t have to be able to do it well..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murongsheng wondered: "in the past, the business of ghost King''s mansion was all your own business? This is a small matter. Why can''t you do it? "


    Ling Ba sighed: "it''s not that I can''t do it, it''s because the ladies of your family, princess, don''t agree with me. Maybe it''s the feeling that I''m not so reliable... "


    He is also helpless in this matter.


    Originally thought that the princess just came back, he had nothing to do anyway, so he was ready to go on his own.


    As a result, the big men who put in the money protested one after another and didn''t let him come at all. It is estimated that he is afraid that he wants to seize power and that the princess will come back with nothing.


    But he really didn''t want to seize power!!


    If there were any, they would not have seized power long ago!!!!


    He couldn''t tell those ladies what the princess had done. Now he was very tired. All helpless, can only wait for the princess to wake up, this matter to the princess to deal with.


    He can''t help it.


    At this moment, murongsheng really wanted to faint.


    But looking at Ling Bayi''s helpless face, he nodded: "OK, I know."


    Looking at murongsheng''s face, Ning Liu was still a little tired and said, "princess, have a good rest. There are still three days to go before the auction. I will send someone to arrange anything during this period, so the princess doesn''t have to worry about it. The expensive girls over there just want to let the princess show her face, and give the specific back to Ling Ba to do it. "


    Murongsheng nodded: "yes." He didn''t reject the suggestion made by Ling Liu.


    For such a long time, she really can''t hold on.


    If it had not been for the spring water, I''m afraid her health would have collapsed.


    Therefore, we still need to have a good rest and give our body back.


    Otherwise, in the end, it''s still you who suffer.


    Seeing that murongsheng was in no condition, people went out.


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, closed all the doors and windows tightly, and directly dodged into the secret place.


    Looking at the lie Bo''er who was dazed by her still didn''t wake up, his body was as awkward as at the beginning, motionless.


    Murong Sheng glanced at it, kicked it with his foot, rolled his eyes and walked directly over.


    He came to the wooden house and kicked shangguanhuang: "damn smelly man!"


    If he didn''t always exude that damned charm, how could so many women keep coming!


    However, even if it is so kick him, in the heart or some of the grievances.


    Because shangguanhuang can''t wake up at all!

 Chapter 2166

    Now she is kicking like this, but it seems that she is kicking on the wood without any reaction.


    This belly of anger, or pressure in the heart, there is no place to vent.


    Mingming is lying there, she can vent her anger completely.


    But shangguanhuang didn''t move, just like a dead man.


    There is no difference between kicking and not kicking.


    Shangguanhuang won''t wake up at all, hug her and coax her!


    This feeling of no response is really too bad.


    Let already angry slowly she, feel more angry.


    Murongsheng stroked his stomach and tried to calm his breath: "it''s no use if you''re not angry, or angry with a living dead person. Calm down. Calm down. "


    She can''t lose her mind. She''s not alone now. She has children in her stomach.


    If she''s angry, it''s a dead body and two lives, and it''s not worth it.


    Now even if she was angry, shangguanhuang didn''t know and didn''t have any reaction.


    She might as well keep her anger and wait until shangguanhuang wakes up and find him to vent her anger.


    will fight to criticize, is not she has the final say?


    Murongsheng touched his slightly raised stomach and sighed.


    When others are pregnant, they all lie comfortably and enjoy themselves. How can they get to her and become so hard?


    Can''t have a good rest.


    It''s running around, trying to save shangguanhuang.


    As a result, the days when shangguanhuang woke up were far away, and there was one thing after another.


    It''s like, things around you can never be finished. It''s very annoying.


    Murongsheng did not know when such a life would come to an end.


    She thought that her rebirth was to make her life better than her previous life. As a result


    Murongsheng is confused. If shangguanhuang can''t wake up in the end, what will she do


    Is it forever to find a way to wake him up?


    Looking with a stomach, leading the children to look, even leading the children''s children to look, or Just give up?


    Murongsheng couldn''t figure it out. He was confused.


    Think about it, the brain is like a paste paste, nothing to remember.


    Since I can''t think of the result, I don''t want to.


    She didn''t think she could save shangguanhuang.


    In the end, we must be able to find a way to make shangguanhuang wake up.


    After all, the world is so big, what can''t be solved?


    Murongsheng thought and couldn''t help yawning.


    These days is too tired, let her body is really some of the shoulder.


    But now still can''t sleep, Murong Sheng and strong support, give Liebo son''s mouth to feed a bottle of ecstasy.


    This weight is enough to make Liebo unconscious for several days.


    She is also afraid. When she is really busy and dizzy, she should avoid forgetting liebo''er and letting liebo''er wake up and spoil her secret place.


    After all, there are many treasures in her. If she let Liebo eat something carelessly, she will give Liebo a chance!


    In that case, she will regret her death!


    Murongsheng dragged his tired body, soaked his body with spring water, and then he lay beside shangguanhuang. An fell asleep in an instant.


    At the moment when murongsheng fell asleep, he missed it. Shangguanhuang''s eyes seemed to turn.


    It''s like falling into a nightmare and trying to wake up, but I can''t open my eyes.

 Chapter 2167

    Without murongsheng''s notice, shangguanhuang''s slowly rotating eyes gradually calmed down.


    It''s like I''m still in a coma. Nothing happened.


    After soaking in spring water and sleeping for a while, murongsheng wakes up to find that his tired body has almost recovered.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that shangguanhuang''s hand seems to touch her gently when she is asleep.


    Murongsheng''s eyes fixed on shangguanhuang for a long time, but he didn''t see anything.


    Can''t help laughing at herself: what is she thinking?


    How could shangguanhuang touch her hand?


    Now shangguanhuang is waiting for her to wake him up.


    Murongsheng was a little lost in his heart and sat on the bed. Looking at shangguanhuang who was lying there motionless, he sighed slightly.


    This just came down from the bed, cleaned up and came out of the secret place.


    As soon as I came out, I was about to open the door and go out, when I heard the chirping noise in the yard outside.


    Murongsheng listened carefully and found that it was Ling Qi and Fu Yuqin.


    Lingqi seemed to hate Fu Yuqin very much and said directly, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Fu Yuqin sneered, and seemed to dislike Ling Qi very much. "Please let me, don''t get in my way."


    "Presumptuous! Can you come in at will! Don''t you hurry out of here


    "Joke," Fu Yuqin sneered, "I come in to look for the ghost princess, not to look for you. What are you doing here? This ghost palace is the same as your territory, and you don''t look at your identity! When, in the case of a ghost princess, it''s your turn as a subordinate to make a decision? "


    "Wanton, wanton, wanton!" As if she had been stabbed in the pain, Ning Qi repeatedly jumped, "she is not a ghost princess, I have never admitted that she is a ghost princess!"


    "Do you admit that it has anything to do with me?" Fu Yuqin snorted coldly, "as long as the person in charge of the ghost palace admits, you''re useless! Good dog is out of the way, don''t get out of my way


    With that, he bumped Ling Qi''s shoulder and came to Murong Sheng''s yard.


    Murongsheng pushes the door open, and immediately sees Ling Qiqi''s fiery spirit rushing behind Fu Yuqin, shouting all the way.


    It''s like saying something abusive.


    It''s just that the speed is too fast for murongsheng to hear clearly.


    Even walking in front of Fu Yuqin did not understand, directly ignored people.


    However, judging from Fu Yuqin''s attitude, I''m afraid she has been dissatisfied with Ling Qi for a long time.


    It''s a little strange.


    There seems to be no connection between Fu Yuqin and Ning Qi. How could Fu Yuqin hate Ning Qi so much?


    Just from the words to analyze, even if Fu Yuqin is angry, there is no need to hate Ning Qi so much.


    Walking in, Fu Yuqin saw murongsheng standing there and got up in high spirits: "princess, are you awake? I''m also worried that coming too early will disturb your rest. "


    "Useless things," said Ning Qi coldly, "do you really think that the ghost King''s house is for idlers? I don''t do anything. I sleep until dawn


    Murongsheng''s face was cold, and he stopped Fu Yuqin who wanted to speak.


    "Yes? Since you don''t raise idle people, why are you still in the ghost King''s house? "

 Chapter 2168

    Fu Yuqin, who was annoyed by the sentence "Ning Qi", had a good time.


    Immediately Ying he said, "that is, if you don''t raise idle people, why are you still here?"


    "You


    Ningqi was stunned and retorted: "how can I be an idle person? I''m a subordinate of the master! Take charge of the security of the ghost palace! "


    "Yes? Now that you know who you are, is it your attitude to speak to the princess? "


    Murongsheng looks at Ningqi coldly.


    She is not a kind-hearted person. She can endure the offense of Ning Qi again and again.


    "I..."


    "I tell you, you''re just a subordinate. Next time you contradict me face to face, I''ll make you die ugly." With that, Murong Sheng patted Ling Qi on the shoulder.


    Having seen how powerful murongsheng''s poison is for a long time, Ling Qi suddenly walked away from murongsheng, patted himself on the shoulder and asked nervously, "you You Did you just poison me? "


    Murongsheng leaned lazily against the doorframe: "yes, that''s right. I just poisoned you."


    "You!! How vicious!! You poisoned me


    "Now that you know I''m vicious, you should take care of your mouth next time and don''t let yourself get into trouble."


    "You All of a sudden, she scratched her white skin and said, "it''s itchy How itchy You vicious woman, what poison have you given me? Give me the antidote quickly!! Give me the antidote quickly! "


    "If you give it to me, don''t I have no face?" Murongsheng chuckled, "don''t you mean that what you want to protect is the security of the ghost palace? Who do you want to protect? I''m afraid I don''t want other people to protect you! What a shame


    "If you have time to chatter here, you''d better take time to contact your own martial arts so as not to win the bid again."


    "Damn it!! You vicious woman! " Ning Qi scratched her body and cried out.


    "I warn you, don''t try to challenge my bottom line. Otherwise, if I poison you again, it won''t just make your body itch. " Murongsheng put away the smile on his face and said his last words coldly.


    The scream of Ningqi stopped suddenly.


    She knew that murongsheng did what he said.


    If she continues to abuse this woman, this woman will never show mercy!


    "Princess! Things have changed! We need to go now... "


    All the way, Ling BA''s voice became smaller and smaller, her pace became slower and slower, and her eyes fell on Ling Qi from time to time.


    Looking at Ling Qi and Murong Sheng, I guess what happened.


    I''m afraid it''s just


    Ning Qi comes to challenge the ghost princess again. She is poisoned by the princess again


    How can this Caragana not have a long brain?


    Obviously, I don''t know how many times I have suffered losses, but I have to challenge the princess again and again. Isn''t that a death wish?


    And the hand of the ghost princess Time after time Great


    Last time, I just let Ling Qi stand there and couldn''t move.


    Now directly


    Looking at Ningqi, who was about to scratch her skin, she couldn''t bear to look directly at her.


    Stupid.

 Chapter 2169

    "What''s the matter? Come here in such a hurry. "


    Although he had a good rest, murongsheng yawned sleepily.


    "It''s ready over there. I''ve come to ask the princess to come and have a look."


    "So early?" Murongsheng looked at the sky, "isn''t it just after dawn? Is it going to start over there? "


    "It''s almost there. Wang Fei is ready to change her clothes first. It''s almost there."


    "Who set the time, in such a hurry? Don''t you give people time to rest? "


    Murong Sheng rolled his eyes. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t want to wake him up?


    "Er..." Some of Fu Yuqin didn''t know how to answer, "it was decided by the emperor. Originally, it was in the afternoon. But I don''t know how, I suddenly advanced the time. So I came to inform the princess as soon as possible


    It''s impossible for anyone to argue with the emperor about the right or wrong about the time.


    So in the end, we have to obey.


    Who dares to disobey the order?


    "Princess!"


    Ling Ba ran over quickly with something in his hand. Seeing that Fu Yuqin had already stood in front of Murong Sheng, she said in a hurry: "what have you said? Then hurry to change your clothes. It''s too late! "


    Murongsheng takes over his clothes, goes into the room, closes the door and goes to change.


    This time is tight, and I don''t know what the emperor wants to do.


    Although the materials of the clothes from lingbagei are still so gorgeous and exquisite, there are some improvements in the pattern.


    It''s not as loose as it was at the last state banquet. On the contrary, it''s a little tight, which makes it very neat and capable.


    Murongsheng is very satisfied with this image.


    After all, in the auction, who knows when it will happen? It''s better to wear simple clothes than cumbersome ones.


    Murong Sheng changed his clothes and followed Ling Ba out of the ghost palace. I got into the carriage and came to a very large open space.


    Sure enough, with the support of the royal family, the open space is very easy to find, and the area is also very large.


    So it looks good.


    The idea of holding an auction has long been spread.


    A lot of people in the capital came to watch and surrounded the whole open space.


    Fortunately, the borrowed guards were enough to stop the people. Otherwise, the auction would be crowded out and would be abandoned.


    It''s certainly not the emperor''s work, but the arrangement made by the ladies selected by her one by one. This scene seems to take a lot of effort.


    Under the escort of Ling Ba and Fu Yuqin, murongsheng walks towards the deepest place. The reason is that he sees those people running around, confirming things and seeing if there is anything missing.


    Even if murongsheng had come, he didn''t notice.


    But when murongsheng had been standing for a long time, a man saw it and screamed out: "ah, princess, you''re here!"


    Although the sound is not very loud, it does not cover the whole open space. But these people who are all around her can still hear it.


    He quickly surrounded murongsheng and said: "princess, you can see if it''s OK."

 Chapter 2170

    Originally, the scene was not so quiet. Now several people were talking together, which made murongsheng''s head explode.


    Murongsheng quickly pressed down with his hand: "stop, stop, one by one, don''t talk together. I didn''t hear a word clearly when you said so much together. "


    Suddenly, several ladies of your family stopped and took a look one after another.


    A new round of debate broke out again.


    "I come, I come, I say!"


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first!"


    "I came first. Let me talk first!"


    ¡­¡­


    In such a chaotic scene, murongsheng didn''t know how to adjust. He had no choice but to sit aside and let these people choose the final winner.


    Fu Yuqin stood beside him, but he was also helpless: "you all come here one by one, so noisy, when do you want to go. I''m afraid it''s about to start. You haven''t come up with a right or wrong argument yet! "


    After Fu Yuqin''s mediation, these people finally came out one after another.


    After these people said one by one and solved one by one.


    After a while, murongsheng solved all their problems.


    "You see, how convenient it is to come one by one, it will be solved in a moment."


    Qian Duoduo nodded, but then he looked at murongsheng fiercely: "princess, you''re so funny! If you didn''t show up for a few days, these problems would have been solved long ago! "


    Murong Sheng quickly laughs: "blame me, blame me, mainly because my body appeared a little bit of small condition, today just wake up."


    How could she tell these people that she followed liebohan''s team and ran to the border with muyueguo to tie liebohan. It can only be said that there is something wrong with the body, and it''s only now that I wake up.


    "What? What happened? Is it all right? "


    On hearing that murongsheng''s body is in a state of trouble, he wakes up now and immediately asks about it.


    "There''s nothing more. If there''s something, the people in the ghost palace can''t let me show up here, right?" Murongsheng said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Zhu Ye was relieved and patted her chest.


    "If you''re not in good health, go back and have a rest in advance. We''ll cope with such a small situation."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Murongsheng nodded, "are all the processes ready?"


    "Yes, princess, let me show you. After careful study and discussion, we made the last adjustment to the process."


    Murongsheng took over what they had recorded, looked at it carefully, and his eyes lit up slightly: "it''s not bad. You''ve never been able to arrange this so well. It seems that I''ve got you right to come here! "


    The shopkeeper is so comfortable.


    Who knows these girls can arrange things so well?


    In muyueguo, as a girl, even if she has this talent, she will not be valued.


    If we change to a place where men and women are not so popular, they will be able to stand out.


    After reading this, murongsheng, who was a little worried, was relieved.


    "That''s the plan?"


    "Just follow this. I think it''s very good!" Murongsheng is not stingy to praise.

 Chapter 2171

    "That''s good, then we''ll get ready to go. But... " Liu Fuyue took a look at murongsheng, "maybe I need a princess to preside over it for a while."


    Host?


    "No problem." Murongsheng agreed.


    I''ve seen the auction with Yuqi before, and I know a little about the situation of the host. She won''t be in a hurry when she goes up.


    "No problem. We''ve been preparing for several days, and it''s almost there. As long as you don''t make trouble on it, princess, we will have no problem at all


    As girls, they have never been in such an important position.


    Even after the princess found them, let them do it, their hearts are bottomless.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the capital had been singing down to them from the beginning, saying that they couldn''t do anything as women. It''s better to let things out and let men do it.


    They can''t have that kind of momentum.


    They just want to let those men see, not all things men do can be successful!


    If women do it, they will succeed!


    They want people to reverse this prejudice!


    Maybe once is not enough, but they succeed twice! Two times is not enough, they succeed countless times!


    One day, the group of men will be convinced of women!


    Moreover, this thing was approved by the emperor. Those who are able to sit in front of us must also be prominent figures in the capital.


    Then, the value of the things put up for auction may not be so much, but these characters will definitely make a tit for tat for the sake of face, and bid the price beyond the original price!


    So, this is the first time, it''s crucial.


    As long as the first time, then do not worry about the back!


    Therefore, they may not have too much pressure to be behind the scenes. But to stand in front to introduce the princess, will bear a lot of pressure.


    But they dare not say too much. I''m afraid that too much will affect the normal play of the princess.


    There''s no way. One by one, with something on his mind, follows murongsheng''s ass, brings tea and water, and makes murongsheng comfortable.


    Make Murong Sheng think, these little girls, will soon fall in love with her!


    When he was about to go on the stage, Liu Fuyue couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "princess, how are you going to prepare?"


    Hearing this, murongsheng finally responded.


    These little girls are not in love with her, but afraid of her problems!


    That''s why I took care of her so carefully!


    Suddenly, Murong Sheng can''t laugh or cry, can only guarantee them: "rest assured, absolutely won''t have a problem."


    Qian Duoduo swallowed: "princess, how can you be so confident?"


    It''s obviously the first time. Why isn''t the princess worried at all?


    "What are you afraid of? Even if there is a mistake, it will not cause too much impact, "murongsheng said, picking eyebrows," be flexible and flexible. If you have been worried about whether there will be any problems, then you can just stop and leave. "


    The girls were silent and did not know what they were thinking.


    "Besides, this is supported by the emperor. Who can make trouble here? Normal play, as long as it is not too bad, these people will give you support

 Chapter 2172

    Murongsheng can''t reprimand these girls. After all, they are also worried about mistakes.


    Can only try to appease their mood, let them not so nervous.


    Since the ghost princess said so, they could only put their hearts back into their stomachs.


    After all, it''s no use worrying. We can only expect the princess to play without big problems. Because they do not dare to expect, the ghost princess can be outstanding completion!


    After all, no one has done this, how can there be no problem?


    "Princess!"


    After finishing the task, Lingba rushed over: "it''s going to start. Are you ready, princess?"


    "Almost," murongsheng looked at Lingba, "so anxious, is it hard to play?"


    "That''s right, princess. You''re going to pack up and play!" Lingba is in a hurry.


    Murongsheng was startled. What she just said was just a joke. Why Are you really going to play?


    "The emperor hasn''t come yet, has he?" Murongsheng asked subconsciously.


    "No, no, but at this time, the emperor probably won''t come," urged Lin Ba, "princess, don''t say so much, hurry up! Success depends on it


    Being urged by Ling Ba, murongsheng only had time to tidy up his clothes. He didn''t prepare for anything, so he was pushed up.


    There is a lot of money below. Liu Fuyue and others quietly cheer for murongsheng.


    This let murongsheng take a deep breath, step by step up.


    Seeing that all the things are people, murongsheng suddenly feels something.


    That is, if she speaks normally, can these people hear her?


    I guess it''s impossible


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and adjusted his internal force directly. The sound was wrapped in the sound and transmitted to all angles of the venue.


    Let the people who come here be inspired.


    This ghost princess is also a person with internal power?!


    "You are welcome to attend. This auction is sponsored by the emperor and run by the ghost King''s house. Miss Qian Duoduo, Miss Liu Fuyue And so on, we can accomplish such a great feat today. We sincerely applaud and thank you


    Instantly, the whole scene came clapping.


    Let the people standing below feel very excited!


    This is the first time for them to make such a huge thing, and the result is that they can get the approval of so many people. How can they be unhappy!


    Before murongsheng came up, he was stuffed with a list by Ling ba.


    Take advantage of the free opportunity to take a quick look, and then with a smile to introduce no one.


    What a rich man.


    Everyone who was introduced by murongsheng was very happy.


    In addition, after listening to murongsheng''s introduction, the common people were all shocked, and they couldn''t help straightening up and sitting upright.


    Never feel like now, I am so looking forward to this thing!


    People with power and power are a little better and can barely control their surging mood.


    For example, the merchant''s family was mentioned and introduced in this scene for the first time, and the expressions on their excited faces couldn''t stop laughing, as if they had made a lot of big business!

 Chapter 2173

    After the introduction of these gold masters, murongsheng said some scene words. With a change of voice, he called their names.


    Everyone who was called to the name of the body is like a point, standing in place motionless, like a fool.


    In the end, Fu Yuqin reacted faster, retreated one by one, and they said, "what are you in a daze? Hurry up!"


    "No Don''t worry. I''m a little bit afraid... "


    "Me too. My legs are a little soft..."


    "What are you afraid of! The princess told us to go up, then go up! To those who look down on us, we have done things very well


    "Yes! We''re going up! Let them see that as a woman, they can do anything


    "Well, well, don''t delay time, hurry up!"


    In the crowd pushing and shoving, Fu Yuqin, Liu Fuyue, Qian Duoduo and others went up one by one.


    Even some of them have the same hands and feet. If it wasn''t for the long skirt, it would have been ridiculed.


    Fortunately, after standing on it, everyone responded and took a deep breath.


    "Next, let''s applaud these people who have been organizing such a grand auction for us


    In the warm field before murongsheng, the people sitting below have been gradually infected by murongsheng.


    As soon as murongsheng''s voice fell, the whole venue burst out with a loud clapping.


    Let originally frightened, thought that no one would applaud for them several girls immediately relieved.


    Some of the surging heart.


    What they have done has been recognized!!!


    "Although I proposed this auction, it was these girls who really organized it. The ghost King''s house is just helping. Some people may have a lot of questions when they first know that these girls are organizing. For example, can miss Xie really do it well


    "They won''t humiliate muyueguo, will they?"


    "It''s better for us men to do it for them."


    "I don''t need to say that at the beginning, you must have this idea in your mind, right?"


    The scene suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at each other.


    What the ghost princess said is absolutely right. These thoughts have indeed appeared in their hearts.


    How powerful can women be?


    What can be done?


    However, at present, it is still possible, and there is no big problem.


    However, to the back is not clear!


    "But now, you''re going to overthrow what''s in your mind! These girls are doing very well! It''s a great success. If it wasn''t for their anxieties these days, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to wait for the auction today! "


    "So, this thing also shows us that even women can do anything as long as they have the ability!"


    "Next, let''s give applause to these girls again!"


    The scene a little pause, and then broke out again a new round of applause.


    Murongsheng stepped back slightly and said with a smile: "next, let''s introduce the people who will appear next by Qian Duoduo!"


    Murongsheng is now directly in charge of the company and let Qian Duoduo take charge of it.

 Chapter 2174

    Although the scene was given to them, a lot of people were clapping.


    However, murongsheng looked at it, and there were many faces with disapproval.


    After all, there is a big difference between men and women in muyue country. They think that women should make good use of their husbands and teach their children in the family. It''s a very indecent thing to show their faces in front of so many people!


    Even if he saw it, murongsheng didn''t intervene.


    This kind of thing can''t be changed overnight.


    Even Da Zhou, it is through the efforts of several generations that women''s status in Da Zhou gradually rises.


    Muyueguo doesn''t mean that she can change everyone''s mind just by saying a few words.


    It has to be done slowly.


    At least, when these people went up, they were not crazy enough to drive them off the stage. It was very good for murongsheng.


    Fortunately, these ladies did not disgrace murongsheng.


    At the beginning, I may have some fear, I don''t know what to say, but after gradually getting familiar with it, I played very well.


    In particular, these girls usually get together and are very familiar with each other.


    Even if one person can''t connect, others will connect smoothly, so the scene is more active.


    At least, in the future, it will be a very good thing not to have murongsheng to work alone.


    Full of training, sooner or later, these people can become independent people.


    "Princess, how did you get down?" After Lin Ba stood behind and saw that murongsheng had given all the things to these girls, she felt a little nervous.


    But I didn''t expect that the princess would be so bold and come down directly from above!!!


    Those people are all novices. If anything happens to them, who can be flexible!


    "Right, down," murongsheng looked at the top, "isn''t that good? What''s your dissatisfaction?"


    "Either dissatisfied or..." Ling Ba also knows her worries. I''m afraid she will be scolded by Murong Sheng if she speaks them out. Do you want to


    "What is it?" Murongsheng light smile, "afraid of problems? I think your worries are superfluous


    Murongsheng gently raised his eyebrows: "look how nice it is. You can''t be biased against them just because they are women. It''s wrong!"


    "I didn''t..." Lingba is so hard to say, "I am Princess, I''m afraid you didn''t want to be lazy. That''s why you left it to them? "


    "Why, do you think I look like that?" Murongsheng patted Ling Ba on the shoulder, "it doesn''t look like OK. I just want to give them some opportunities to practice. I can''t be here all the time. I have trained so many reserve personnel for you. What are you dissatisfied with? "


    "You..." Although there is a little truth in what murongsheng said, in the final analysis, it is just "Princess, I think you just want to be a shake off shopkeeper!"


    Murongsheng was shocked: "Oh, you''ve seen it. I''m sorry!"


    Ling Ba rolled his eyes: "I can''t see why you are embarrassed."


    "No, I''m sorry. Isn''t that normal?" Murongsheng glanced at him and said, "I''ll give you some ideas. Do you want me to help you all your life?"

 Chapter 2175

    "Don''t even think about it. Well, these people will be your helpers in the future, and I''m only responsible for watching!"


    Lingba is speechless and doesn''t know what to say.


    Say cruel words. This is the princess. How can he say cruel words as a subordinate?


    Can be speechless for a long time: "OK, princess, you are really good."


    "I''m flattered. Take a good look." Murongsheng smiles and accepts the praise from Lingba.


    Ling Ba glared at her. Where did the princess come from? How could she be so shameless?


    Does that sound like a compliment?!


    It''s really not particular about it at all. If you accept all the orders directly, doesn''t the princess have a little bit of guilt in her heart?


    If you ask murongsheng, murongsheng will definitely give a firm answer, yes, yes.


    Why shame?


    Shame will not appear in her mind at all!


    Murongsheng became a shake off shopkeeper, sitting comfortably in a chair, looking at the people above in the chair, it is really beautiful.


    And the people above have already called the host''s game a perfect one, which is not so embarrassing at the beginning.


    Although not as much as murongsheng dare to say anything, at least more than ordinary people.


    However, at this time, just when they are excited to invite them out to see the auction products for the first time, suddenly a person comes!!!


    A person who didn''t say he couldn''t come back!


    And this person is The emperor!!!!


    Everyone was a little shocked and didn''t respond for a long time.


    When the eunuchs around the emperor called out, they immediately responded and knelt down: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    And at the auction, no one dared to sit, and they all knelt down and kowtowed quickly.


    With a smile on his face, the emperor asked all of you to straighten up and look at the girls standing on it: "how come you don''t start to introduce me when I come here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is very speechless looking at the emperor, this is not a joke?


    Who dares to introduce the emperor?


    This is not Are you looking for something?


    Several girls looked at each other, and finally Qian Duoduo stood up and greatly praised the emperor.


    What, if there is no emperor, how can this auction happen?


    It''s the emperor''s right support that gives them the opportunity to stand here and introduce themselves to you.


    Of course, we can''t say anything unpleasant. In case the emperor is not willing to listen, what should we do with their heads?


    Therefore, we should try our best to advocate. The better we praise, the happier the emperor will be.


    Sure enough, Qian Duoduo made a start, and the other girls also talked with each other tacitly. They praised the emperor and laughed.


    In fact, even if there is no praise for the emperor, the emperor will not have the same opinion with these little girls.


    After all, there are so many people here. If she had the same opinion with so many little girls, wouldn''t someone want to pass on his stinginess?


    So, the Emperor just opened his mouth to tease some of the girls on the stage and sat quietly in his own place.


    After all


    Although this auction was fully supported by him, the person proposed was the ghost princess.


    And behind the ghost princess stood the ghost palace. He didn''t dare to screw it up.

 Chapter 2176

    In the end, he was the one who messed up.


    The auction was going on like a riot.


    And sitting below the group of gold miss, almost to the intestines to regret green!


    When they were looking for them, why did they refuse?!


    Donate something casually, can''t you show your face in front of the emperor?!


    But who knows, the emperor will actually participate in the auction in person, and it seems very satisfied!


    This is just beyond their imagination!!


    I''m sorry to die!!!


    Now the host on the stage doesn''t need so many people. Liu Fuyue has come down from the top. Looking at the young ladies sitting outside from the back, their faces are stiff one by one, and their eyes show envious expression, which makes them feel great.


    You deserve it!


    When looking for them at the beginning, they said one by one that they didn''t want to participate in such small activities, or they said they didn''t have time.


    Now regret it!


    You deserve it!


    It''s no use regretting!!!


    Murongsheng sat at the back, naturally also saw through Liu Fuyue''s careful thinking, and chuckled.


    The young ladies who are sitting down, I guess their intestines are going to be blue?


    After this wave, Qian Duoduo and others have been familiar with the emperor. Later, if someone wants to start with them, I''m afraid they have to weigh whether they have the courage. The man standing behind is the emperor!


    But what''s the use of regret?


    I''ve been looking for them before, and this opportunity has been given to them. Who can blame me if I don''t grasp it?


    This is the road you choose. No one can blame anyone.


    "Look, it''ll be easier for you to find their sponsorship later?" Fu Yuqin some vision later, "will not, we have not found them, they began to volunteer, to take the initiative to give us money?"


    The more Fu Yuqin said, the happier he felt.


    You know, in order to get someone to sponsor silver, they were invited by each family in the past.


    What is the brush face, in the end, it just pulled a few people.


    I almost broke my mouth.


    I hope that these young ladies will be more active in the future.


    "Did I say that there are opportunities for them to regret?" murongsheng seemed to have noticed this scene for a long time and said with a smile. "Now look at them, are they going to regret their death? In the future, they will have more chances to regret it. Don''t worry. Take your time. "


    Such a good opportunity to show his face in front of the emperor, so forcefully to push away, on whose heart, who are angry, who regret.


    I''m afraid even their elders have to repent. Why didn''t they agree?


    It''s just taking out some silver. What''s the big deal!!


    This is the chance to make the emperor familiar. He was pushed away!


    Really, want to buy regret medicine do not know where to buy it from!!!


    "After that," murongsheng said with a meaningful smile, "maybe you are going to walk in front of them."


    Even driving on them is not impossible!


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, the ladies below were in a great mood.


    His eyes were shining in front of him.


    If it''s really like what the ghost princess said, it''s really That is great!

 Chapter 2177

    Murongsheng said this, let several girls'' mood can''t help swelling up.


    Hands clasped together, eyes excited to look at the front.


    When the ghost princess found them, she said this.


    But at that time, they didn''t really believe that this situation would really exist. They thought that the ghost princess just said it to make them happy.


    And what about them?


    Originally, I had nothing to do every day, and I couldn''t spend a lot of money in my hand, so I wanted to join in and have a try.


    Play a play, it will not cause too much problem!


    Anyway, there was no loss, and at that time, the ghost princess also assured them that if there was too much loss, the ghost palace would make compensation!


    Since the ghost princess has said so, why not join it?!


    Moreover, the ghost King''s house was the person they adored most at that time!


    As a result, the auction has just begun, and what the ghost princess said to them is slowly coming true!


    Such a thing, let their identity began to change! This is what they dream of!


    This is what they thought for a long time, but they didn''t realize it. Now, under the leadership of the princess, they took several steps directly!


    If you don''t feel excited, it''s absolutely deceiving.


    "Princess, how can you be so powerful?" Liu Fuyue doesn''t know what to say.


    Even don''t know how to praise, straight out of such a simple praise.


    "That''s right, princess. I really admire you so much that you have directly accomplished what we dream of!"


    Looking at the compliments from the girls under the stage, murongsheng waved his hand: "nothing, nothing. It''s all the result of our joint efforts. If we continue to work hard in the future, it will come true sooner or later!"


    "If you can''t do it, you can''t think about it. You can''t even think about it. How can you do it? "


    "Yes, the princess is right!"


    "Yes! After that, I will follow the princess closely to do things! "


    "Me too, me too!"


    Looking at the lively little girls, murongsheng was relieved.


    It''s better than if we don''t do well this time and no one will come in the future!


    At this time, from above came the voice of the beginning of the auction.


    "Now let''s start the auction, and all the silver will be released. So please rest assured that you don''t have to worry about the corruption of silver."


    As soon as this sentence is finished on the stage, Murong Sheng wine stares at the situation outside.


    To see everyone can not help but show surprise or shock expression, just different from the size.


    Even the emperor was shocked. I didn''t expect that it would be such a form.


    However, this is also very good, so that no one can find out the mistakes.


    Even if someone wants to get into trouble, they can''t hold on to anything.


    After all, although the ghost king made the people of muyue Kingdom afraid, the ghost king made many enemies. After all, when someone looks at the ghost King''s absence, he stares at the ghost King''s house to find out the mistake.


    I really don''t know where the ghost King found such a ghost princess.


    Throughout muyue Kingdom, no woman can match the ghost princess.

 Chapter 2178

    An auction ended perfectly.


    Not only did the people who came to take part in the photo shoot a lot of things, but the emperor could not help buying one or two things and took them back.


    Murongsheng went up to make a final summary.


    "Today, the auction is officially over! After an hour and a half, we are very tired. Well, in order to thank the auction can be perfectly held and carried out, let''s invite a few people up next! "


    What murongsheng said made the audience sit down a little suddenly, and even the girls standing behind were surprised.


    Will someone come up?


    It seems that there is no such option in the list.


    Just when the girls below didn''t know what murongsheng wanted to do, they were named.


    Murongsheng called out the names of several girls in turn: "next, let''s invite them to the stage!"


    With that, murongsheng took the lead in clapping.


    And the elders of the following girls immediately clapped together. The clapping was loud and bright, and they were very excited.


    With people taking the lead, many people began to applaud.


    But was called to several people have no psychological preparation, so silly was pushed on the stage.


    Looking at the group of people below, I was blinded.


    What are you doing with them?


    Not to mention them, even the people sitting under the stage were whispering, especially the ladies who sat around and didn''t agree to their invitation. After these young ladies came up, they were all whispering and never stopped.


    If it were not for the emperor sitting in the back and the wrong occasion, maybe they would start to make a loud noise.


    "Why did they come up again?"


    "It''s normal for them to come up. After all, they are doing the auction. Maybe they''re coming up for the last time?"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t agree at that time, otherwise I would have one of the people standing on it."


    The people sitting here are all little sisters holding each other in the capital. There are no elders sitting here. There is no place to be formal in speaking.


    All the whispers are going out.


    And the movement here, standing on the top of murongsheng is naturally clear.


    However, seeing clearly is just like that. If you want to know one, murongsheng doesn''t know any of them.


    Of course, Qian Duoduo, they are very familiar with the girls sitting below!!!


    These people, they have been invited, whether it is not to speak out, they do not agree to invite!


    Now!


    Ha ha!


    Looking at them from time to time cast some envious eyes, the heart is really refreshing!


    I didn''t expect that they would be envied by these people one day!


    You know, before, these people rejected them very much! Don''t want to play with them!


    Even if this, but also from time to time to find their fault, so that they can not live in peace!


    What a nuisance!


    Originally, they all communicate with them with the attitude of making friends. After all, they always share good things together, don''t they?


    But it happened that from sharing to asking for things from them!


    It''s shameless. Can sharing and begging be a thing?


    If they don''t agree, they will say they are stingy and don''t take them as friends!

 Chapter 2179

    Most of all, it''s OK for these people to ask for something from them.


    The most important thing is to ask for their things, but also to pretend that their things are their own, and then to entertain others!!


    I''ve lived for so many years. I''ve never seen such a shameless person!


    Even can''t use don''t face to describe, is brazen!


    It''s too much!


    What they are willing to give is because they think that they are all friends. When they have good things, they should share with each other, and they are very willing to do so.


    However, I have never seen this kind of situation that I am not familiar with, or even a nodding friend, so I try my best to ask them for things.


    Also take their things to entertain their friends, even do not invite them!


    Don''t you take them as the main culprit?!


    What''s the matter?


    If their family has money, can they be so casual?


    It''s so annoying.


    Therefore, since they know the true face of these women, they can no longer take such people as little sisters who can be intimate.


    Good gathering and good scattering!


    Unexpectedly, these women are extremely insidious!


    Alienated them, as a result, they spread their bad rumors in the capital. They are all misers and sisters, but they are stingy.


    What''s more, they only have money in their home, and they all stink of copper. They can''t play with them at all, and they will only degrade their identity.


    In what words and deeds, rude, ignorant, will only eat and drink.


    It''s very interesting!


    I''ve been playing with them for so long before, but now I dislike them!


    At the beginning, why didn''t you say that when you played with them? Why don''t you say that when you take what they give you?


    Why don''t you tell them when you ask them for something?!


    Have been playing with them for so long, just came to say, is not too disgusting!


    All in all, they can''t avoid this group of women. Of course, these women also disdain to be with them.


    They were never invited to parties or anything.


    Even if someone offers them an invitation, they will make fun of them at the party.


    They''ve seen through it!


    So, I never participated in it again!


    If it wasn''t for this auction, they wouldn''t come to the door on their own initiative!


    But it''s no use at all!


    Even if it is to find the door, this group of women also very reserved did not agree to them!


    But now, fortunately, they didn''t agree! Wouldn''t it be more comfortable for these women to watch them crazy and angry on stage!


    But now, this group of women may come together to speak ill of them!


    What are they qualified for.


    It''s just a little more money. There''s nothing to be arrogant about.


    Wait until the next time, put them down and so on.


    It''s really What a nuisance!


    The women on the table were extremely disgusted with the women who were gossiping all the time. And the women below also hate the people standing above.


    Anyway, these two groups of people are tired of seeing each other, how can not see each other comfortable.


    "It should be very strange for the princess to hand in these girls, isn''t it?" Murongsheng said with a smile.

 Chapter 2180

    Anyway, these women and people who have a lot of money hate each other.


    On weekdays, it''s the tip of the needle against the awn of the wheat.


    "Everyone, it should be very strange why I invited them back to the stage again, right?"


    Murongsheng doesn''t know that Qian Duoduo and others are struggling with the group of people under the stage, but he knows that these two groups of people don''t like each other in the capital.


    She once assured Qian Duoduo and others that the circle of ladies of your family in Beijing would change dramatically!


    What is the change?


    So naturally, let Qian Duoduo and others go to the peak to look down on others!


    Now, the girls who are against them are really arranged below. Now we can only look up at Qian Duoduo and others.


    Of course, this is not the moment.


    Murongsheng wants forever!


    This moment is not enough.


    "I believe all of you know these ladies, but there may be some who don''t. Well, next time, I''ll let you get to know them! Of course, some people may scoff in their hearts, but I want to tell you seriously, "murongsheng''s face changed and became extremely serious." this auction is run by them. Maybe you don''t want to know them today. But after that, you will want to make friends with these ladies very much. And muyueguo will remember them


    Originally, I didn''t know what murongsheng''s intention was.


    But now hearing what murongsheng said, I''m even more curious. Of course, I''m afraid there are more sarcasm in my heart.


    Just a few girls with yellow hair, can mu Yueguo remember them?


    Isn''t this a joke? It''s a fantasy!


    "Princess ghost, are you talking too much! How can they be remembered? " Someone said, can''t help laughing, "this is too daydreaming!"


    Looking at the past along the voice, I found that the person who was the first to say this sentence was the person who was tit for tat with Qian Duoduo and others.


    And the status is extraordinary.


    Not only occupy a favorable terrain in the circle of expensive women, but also proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, it is a talented woman''s image.


    With the first leader, there will naturally be a second one who is not pleased with Qian Duoduo and others and who is in the limelight: "Princess ghost, is it not good to introduce such boring things at such an important auction?"


    after that, he gave a light smile, which was obviously a taunt to Qian Duoduo and others.


    They are the top lady of your family. They are only allowed to lick their feet. How can they be in the limelight!


    How jealous!


    She''s going up, too!


    Known as the first beauty in Beijing, the woman who once had a secret love for the ghost king looked at murongsheng coldly and critically.


    Why would the ghost King marry her to be a ghost princess?


    Not the first beauty!


    However, murongsheng could not recognize the people sitting at the table. He was totally unfamiliar with them.


    In the capital, the people who can let her name out are Qian Duoduo and others.


    However, in front of so many people, murongsheng can''t make these people ugly, can''t he?

 Chapter 2181

    That''s what they say, which makes people feel uncomfortable: "Miss, I think in such a scene, we should pay attention to our words and deeds. If someone picks out any mistakes, I''m afraid it won''t look good. Miss, are you right about what the princess said? "


    Originally, these people were still laughing at Qian Duoduo. As soon as they heard what murongsheng said, the rising corners of their mouth immediately collapsed.


    I didn''t expect that murongsheng would hit her in the face on such an occasion!


    This moment, let her feel the eyes around all fell on her, let her fidgety.


    What''s more, I haven''t named this lady directly!


    What does this mean? It means that the princess of ghosts didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    I didn''t remember her name at all!


    As for the reaction of the people below, murongsheng has no mind to deal with it. They don''t even have a chance to get angry.


    Go on to the next step directly, this kind of feeling of ignoring makes the ladies sitting below feel deeply insulted.


    But they have nothing to do!


    Who dares to fight against the ghost palace?!


    "Why did the princess invite them up? The reason is very simple. The princess thinks that their contributions are great and should be remembered by everyone! It should be recorded in the history of muyueguo! "


    Murongsheng''s words not only shocked the young ladies who didn''t deal with them. Even the others present were shocked.


    Is that a little too problematic?!


    These women are going to go down in history?


    Do you want to be remembered?


    This is crazy!


    How can these women be virtuous?


    How can such credit be made!


    The emperor has the most opinion on this matter!


    Why?


    These mediocre women are going to be recorded in history like him?!


    Is this not a humiliation to him as an emperor!


    Moreover, most of these people are still the daughters of merchants. How can they have such great glory!


    In this muyue country, the highest status is the literati. Scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, the last one is the businessman!


    This is the bottom!


    How can these women step on their heads!


    Of course, the most ugly face is the group of young ladies who just ridiculed Qian Duoduo.


    Originally was murongsheng''s words angry face is not good-looking, but also can barely maintain a smile.


    But now, it''s really bad looking!


    This ghost princess, in front of the emperor, said such words, really think that as a ghost princess, you can do whatever you want?


    Go down in history?


    Even the ghost king may not be able to achieve the glory recorded in history. How dare these women?!


    Are you not afraid of losing your head?!


    Don''t mention the following people''s disapproval. Even Liu Fuyue and others are shocked that their chin is going to dislocate and their eyes are going to fall out.


    The ghost princess didn''t tell them about the play!


    Why is the princess so bold?


    How can you talk casually? It goes down in history, but it''s not a small thing!


    Even if the emperor can agree, can scholars all over the world agree?


    Although they think that women can do things that men can''t do, but this They dare not even think about it!

 Chapter 2182

    For a time, Liu Fuyue, Fu Yuqin and others did not know what to do.


    I can only feel the cold sweat coming out of my back, but I can''t feel any other feelings at all!


    Standing on the platform, his hands and feet didn''t know what to do. He felt that he didn''t need to do anything, so he was killed by these people below.


    There is no rehearsal for this play!


    I didn''t tell them in advance, and there was no introduction on the list!


    How could they expect that the princess of the ghost would call them up to do such a big thing?!


    They have no way to prepare at all!


    Although they usually quarrel and quarrel with each other in the capital, they seem brave, but actually their legs are trembling slightly when they get together!


    If it were not for their strong will, they would have collapsed on the ground!


    It''s really terrible.


    Especially now such a big scene, actually no one spoke.


    The emperor''s face is also extremely ugly, so that their hearts are nervous.


    Compared with them, murongsheng is much more relaxed.


    Ordinary complexion, even with a trace of smile, she wants to do, is bound to be able to succeed!


    Looking at the body of several girls around trembling slightly, there are big beads of sweat rolling down on her forehead, she knew how scared these girls were.


    However, fear is not good, they have to get excited!


    "All of you are very excited. The princess knows that the girls standing on the stage are also very excited. Since everyone is so excited, it''s better to let go of the excitement first. Don''t faint with excitement!" Murongsheng said with a smile, in a very relaxed tone.


    Excited?


    How can they be excited? They are scared to death, OK!


    Listen to murongsheng''s words, the ladies on the stage want to swear!


    But looking at the expressionless emperor sitting there, they all stifled.


    Restraint!


    The emperor can''t vent here!


    Now is not the time to explode!


    If it wasn''t for the sake of image, Fu Yuqin wanted to touch her face and shake off her sweat.


    Princess ghost, which eye is excited to see them and want to faint?!


    I was so scared that I was going to faint!


    Pale and shivering!


    I''ve never experienced such a terrible thing since I grew up!


    No, it should be said that this life will not meet!


    This is the best one!


    "Don''t you mean you can''t get excited? Why are you so excited? Excited for so long, but not good for the body, so we must calm down


    Hoo


    Several young ladies heavily breathed one breath, the vision slightly arrives a few minutes ferocious stare at Murong Sheng to look at.


    Not excited, not excited, they can''t be excited.


    Excited, even the ghost princess wants to fight!


    Is it great to be a ghost princess?


    Is it amazing?


    Can''t understand the current situation?


    Don''t you see the emperor''s face is already black?!


    Can''t we stop there!


    They haven''t lived enough!


    Don''t want to be beheaded by the furious emperor at this time!

 Chapter 2183

    "The ghost princess."


    The emperor said to murongsheng with a serious face, "please explain to me what you are doing. Why should their names be recorded in history books? "


    It''s a big joke to use Miao with me!


    Listen to this, it doesn''t look like the emperor''s happy voice, it seems to be very angry!


    Scared Liu Fuyue, Fu Yuqin and others stand behind murongsheng shivering.


    I thought it was over.


    I haven''t been to the top of the noble women''s circle in Beijing, but my life seems to be gone!


    The cold sweat on the forehead, really like rain, fell down, directly wet the clothes on the body.


    Fear, of course, is very frightening.


    Who can face death without fear?


    But it''s just fear. There''s no hatred for murongsheng.


    Because after murongsheng, their hearts are very clear.


    Murongsheng will never let them do meaningless things!


    Now they are standing on the stage, they must have their own ideas.


    Maybe it''s a gamble!


    If you win the bet, it''s a glory. If you lose the bet, it''s It''s about losing your head at most.


    Fortunately, they are not only the only one in their family, but also their brothers and sisters can help them to be filial to their parents!


    Then


    Several girls all took a deep breath, so let''s gamble!


    Maybe we won the bet!


    Now that you have chosen to follow the ghost princess, don''t have any confusion and confusion, and make great efforts to move forward!


    I can guess that the emperor is very uncomfortable now, and murongsheng doesn''t have the slightest fear and retreat.


    It''s meaningless to shrink back even when we have reached this point: "does the emperor have any questions about this? That means that not only the emperor has doubts, but also other people have doubts. The princess will explain it to you. "


    "Princess ghost, you''d better explain to me why." The emperor is calm.


    "Naturally, we all know that this auction is the idea of the princess and supported by the emperor. Although it was the ghost palace that started to prepare everything, there would never have been such a perfect auction without these girls working here! Therefore, so many literati calligraphy and paintings you have taken will not appear here. "


    "I don''t know what desolate place I''ve been in, but it''s gradually eroded and dissipated, and then disappeared in this world!"


    Hearing the last sentence, some scholars took a cool breath.


    If these literati calligraphy and paintings disappear, it would be more painful than killing them!


    "Princess ghost, you mean..." Some literati asked carefully whether the emperor was sitting here or not, "these calligraphy and paintings are..."


    "That''s right. These young ladies have worked hard and put a lot of time and energy into finding them! But for them, how can you get what you love


    Suddenly, the scene was quiet.


    All the literati frowned, even the emperor fell into thinking.


    "If you think about it, these precious things may disappear without them. Isn''t that their credit?"

 Chapter 2184

    "It all depends on these girls, if it''s not because they can''t hold it smoothly. If it wasn''t for their free, they wouldn''t have today''s grand scene! If they hadn''t tried to collect all kinds of things, ate a lot of songs, shut the door and didn''t give up, they wouldn''t have the situation now! "


    "Next, let''s give them a big hand!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene was quiet, and then a burst of applause broke out.


    The emperor''s face was slightly moved.


    "The significance of this auction must be clear to everyone before they come in! Therefore, they have made a lot of contributions, and they deserve to be recorded in history! "


    The emperor frowned and looked at murongsheng. He didn''t know what to say.


    He and the ghost King some eight character incompatibility, did not expect with the ghost princess is also eight character incompatibility.


    Without his consent, this matter was suddenly announced by the ghost princess, which caught him off guard.


    But


    "No, change one," the emperor said with a frown. "It''s too serious to go down in history. It''s not just a matter of saying it. Change it."


    The emperor in order to be able to maintain the last bit of dignity.


    Anything is OK, but it can''t go down in history!


    "Can''t you, emperor?"


    Looking at the emperor''s serious expression, murongsheng didn''t have any fear, but asked.


    "No way."


    If you say no, you can''t.


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders with regret: "since the emperor has said so, then the princess can only change a gift for them."


    "Why not..."


    At the moment when murongsheng didn''t say anything, the emperor was afraid that murongsheng would say something strange.


    Everyone stares at murongsheng and wants to hear the answer for the first time.


    Murongsheng didn''t have a lot of appetites. After thinking for a short time, he said directly: "since the emperor has made it clear, then the princess can only change what the emperor can achieve. For example, write a plaque for each of these ladies


    All of a sudden, Liu Fuyue''s eyes were full.


    This is good!


    This is better than going down in history!


    A plaque inscribed by the Emperor himself!


    It''s not something you can get at random!


    Throughout so many powerful families in Beijing, there are not many with such honor!


    This is the affirmation of them.


    This is the affirmation of their family!


    The faces of the ladies sitting down changed a little.


    The plaque inscribed by the Emperor himself?!


    I''m so jealous!


    However, seeing the girls standing on the stage, they were more jealous. They really got such a good chance!


    However, those who can''t get on the stage can''t get on the stage all the time!


    Even if you can get the plaque written by the emperor, how can you think that you can squeeze into their circle?


    It''s naive!


    These powerful families can''t be easily chased by any kind of people. Their families have a hundred years of inheritance and a hundred years of self-cultivation!


    Is really poor is poor, even if it is suddenly rich up, but also still can not change their own share of the poor gas!

 Chapter 2185

    Although the young ladies here are all mocking those on the stage, they all know that they are going to turn over.


    "They are going to turn over from now on."


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I speak my heart in a soft voice, which makes the people sitting around frown.


    "Turn over? With a plaque nominated by the Emperor himself, I want to turn over. Is it too natural. You know, these people just offended the emperor! "


    Didn''t you see the expression on the emperor''s face when the ghost princess said that she wanted to record them in history?


    Although he didn''t say it, at that time, the emperor absolutely wanted to kill these people!


    Holding an auction based on this is a fantastic idea to go down in history.


    Want to turn over after offending the emperor?


    Don''t even think about it.


    "Yes."


    At this time, the emperor suddenly agreed to murongsheng''s request: "I can personally write the plaque."


    Compared with going down in history, this matter is easy for the emperor to accept.


    It''s nothing now, except for the whimsy. The emperor will not be so stingy to deal with these people, otherwise the rumors of the people in the capital will be able to bury him.


    Isn''t that the plaque?


    Just mention it!


    Is there anything to worry about?!


    Here, these people are still covered by the ghost princess, how can he not offend!


    "In a few days, I will send the plaques one by one!"


    For the emperor''s compromise, is in murongsheng expected.


    After all, in the beginning, I raised something that could not be achieved, and raised the level. Then the emperor can accept a lower request.


    This is a kind of normal psychology.


    Moreover, even if the emperor is dissatisfied, he will not deal with Liu Fuyue and others in front of so many people at this time.


    As the emperor, I want more face than them. At this time of disposal, does it not mean that the emperor is stingy?


    Hearing the emperor''s promise, several people standing on the stage were relieved.


    The joy in the heart rises gradually!


    They know that the ghost princess must have her own ideas before doing things. It''s impossible to do useless work, let alone push them to the edge of the cliff!


    As long as at the beginning of the choice to believe in the ghost princess, then the next day, no matter what the ghost princess do, we must continue to believe!


    Have chosen, do not have any change!


    Although it was very frightening and frightening at the beginning. But I have to say, the final result is acceptable, the best arrangement!


    As soon as the emperor agreed, Murong Sheng wine waved his hand and let Liu Fuyue and others on the stage go down.


    Everything is over, and the emperor is ready to leave.


    But before he left, the emperor looked in the direction of murongsheng: "Princess ghost, I''m going to be a general."


    Murongsheng pretended that he didn''t understand anything and said with a smile, "what are you talking about, emperor? I don''t seem to understand anything. "


    After all the items have been cleared and the last guest has gone out of the auction place, the auction is finally ended in the most perfect way.

 Chapter 2186

    The first auction can be said to be a successful conclusion.


    After seeing off the last person in the meeting hall, everyone collapsed on the chair.


    "I''m so tired!"


    Fu Yuqin was lying on the table, as if he had been pulled out of his body.


    "It''s over at last..." Liu Fuyue leans lazily on the chair.


    "I''ve been busy for such a long time, but one day it''s over. I really don''t get used to it."


    "So tired? After that, don''t you want to hold the auction Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    "No, the next auction will be next year. We can recover after a year''s rest!"


    "That''s right. Next year will be fine. We''re just tired now!"


    "Don''t pay any attention to them, you''ll know there''s no illness here. Didn''t you still want to find something to do when you didn''t have something to do before? Now that I''ve done something for you, I''m tired. " Qian Duoduo curled his mouth, "don''t play too much, or next year, the ghost princess will change, I see where you go to cry."


    "That''s right," another person said with the help of Qian Duoduo, "it was so beautiful when I just stood on the platform. Now I''m tired!"


    "Where is the scenery?" Liu Fuyue was not convinced. "I was scared to death when I was just on it!"


    "Don''t be surprised! You''re going to scare me to death Fu Yuqin slapped Liu Fuyue on the back of the head.


    Liu Fuyue grinned and rubbed her head and looked at murongsheng: "Princess ghost! Just now you asked us to go up. Why didn''t you tell us in advance! You don''t know, I was scared to death when I was just up there! Don''t surprise me again. I can''t stand it! "


    "Although I don''t like Liu Fuyue''s surprise, I quite agree with what she said! When I was just up there, I almost fainted. I felt that my head was going to be dangerous! "


    "It''s still around your neck, isn''t it?" Murongsheng took a look at the two men, and there was no emotion.


    "We don''t mean that, we mean! Can you tell us something exciting in advance! So we have a psychological preparation! Otherwise, next time we''ll pass out and humiliate the princess, won''t we


    Murongsheng listened and nodded: "this is very reasonable. Next time, I will try my best to tell you in advance."


    Try to


    The girls in front of them almost fainted after hearing the stab!


    What does it mean to try?


    That is to say, this may happen next time!


    Their little heart is really unbearable!


    "Fortunately We all know, princess, you won''t do things without results Otherwise, I would have fainted... "


    Now think about the situation at that time, they still feel that their legs are weak and they can''t walk!


    "However, I can see clearly," Liu Fuyue sighed, "princess, you are calculating the emperor! First say a thing that the emperor can''t promise, then slowly reduce the requirements, let the emperor think it''s better to promise the last one. It''s closely linked. I guess the Emperor didn''t react at that time! "

 Chapter 2187

    "Even the emperor dares to calculate like this. Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will settle the accounts for you in the future?"


    "To settle accounts? Does he dare? " Murongsheng chuckled, very confident.


    It''s not self-confidence, but self-confidence in the ghost palace of muyue kingdom.


    She believes that shangguanhuang is always the most powerful wherever he is, and can deter the people in power in this country from doing anything to the people in the ghost palace.


    This words, let them have no way to answer at all!


    They dare not challenge the imperial power like the ghost princess!


    "What''s more, did I tell you before that I would make you stand on the peak of muyue Kingdom and let them all look up at you? How about it, though it hasn''t come true now. But now it''s a man of the moment in the capital. How about this feeling of being respected? How does it feel to be watched attentively by the emperor? Do you feel great? You are the only ones who are in the limelight today. It must be great, isn''t it? "


    Cool?


    Of course, it''s cool, but it''s also scary!


    "Shuang is a little bit, but the emperor almost scared us to death just now! As soon as the emperor''s eyes stare, I will faint. It''s good to be famous once. If I come more, my little heart can''t stand it at all


    This is Longkou tooth extraction!


    It''s even more terrifying than tooth extraction!


    "Anyway, you are famous. Anyway, from today on, you are likely to lead the new fashion in Beijing. Now if you want to quit, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult. So in the future, to temper their heart, do not worry so much. But I was given a look by the emperor. It''s so useless! You can''t do that in the future! "


    Murongsheng restrained his smile and looked serious: "if you want to quit now, it''s still too late. If it''s a long time, it''s not so easy to quit. You all think about it carefully. Do you want to continue or quit. I respect your choice and will not force you. "


    These words of Fu Yuqin and others also put away the redundant expression on their faces, revealing a little dignified in their eyes.


    Yes, they really need to think about it.


    It''s about their future and their future. If we don''t think about it well, it''s disrespect for their life.


    Moreover, all this is the ghost princess behind them, and finally they can get the most benefits. And this time, they have achieved initial results, and have stood in front of the eyes of the people in the capital.


    From the beginning to the end, it''s all the help of the ghost princess feeling behind her back.


    And everyone in the capital knows that this matter is put forward by the ghost princess. Even if it fails, the people who are ridiculed are just the ghost princess and will not come to ridicule them.


    Success, they follow the scenery, the ghost princess is still trying to push them up. Failure, all the consequences are the ghost princess to bear.


    If they continue to be so afraid, it will be unfair to everyone.


    So


    "Princess, don''t worry, I will try my best to go on!" Fu Yuqin just thought for a while, then said.

 Chapter 2188

    "Well, I''m tired all day. Go back and have a rest."


    "The money..."


    "I''ll leave it with you and see how the money will be distributed tomorrow when we have a good rest. Go back and have a rest. Only after a good rest can we continue to work. "


    Murongsheng was not afraid that the money would be embezzled or anything. After all, there was a record of how much money was auctioned.


    It''s not bad at all.


    They are not poor families, so they will not damage their reputation for the money.


    In particular, these things are still concerned by the emperor. If there is any problem, their heads will be lost.


    "But, so much silver in our house..."


    Although they are not poor families, they can''t bear so much money all at once


    "What are you afraid of? I think it''s possible to be robbed everywhere. It''s impossible for your family!"


    Look at so many people standing outside. They are all from Liu Fuyue''s family!


    If anyone had a vicious mind, he would be cut to death on the spot.


    I believe that those who want to live will not do it.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Murongsheng laughs, "with just a little money, are you afraid?"


    Liu Fuyue rolled her eyes: "what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? If you have the ability, let people rob you! If I''m robbed, I''ll fill it in with my own silver! "


    Money is such a bull!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    Hearing what Liu Fuyue said, murongsheng burst out laughing: "no wonder those ladies in the capital want to take advantage of you. They are really rich!"


    "Then the money will be put in your place temporarily, and their places will be arranged tomorrow. Don''t worry. It won''t give you too much time to worry about. "


    Murongsheng believed in the people he had chosen. He didn''t think it was any good to put such a large amount of money in them.


    "Don''t worry, all of us are at Liu''s today! He who dares to come near will be cut down! "


    "That''s right. The next day there will be no shortage of a coin!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ningliu and yingmu squat in murongsheng''s room, looking at murongsheng''s hair.


    Murongsheng poured himself a cup of tea and glanced at the two men: "you two, what are you looking at me like this? Is there anything on my face? "


    "No," said Ning Liu, shaking her head and knowing that yingmu didn''t like to talk, "princess, the border princess has brought it back. What will Princess do next? If it''s exposed carelessly, I''m afraid there will inevitably be a fierce battle between muyueguo and the frontier. "


    It''s no small thing to steal the princess from the border.


    It would be great to try to find out the reason before the outbreak.


    When the time comes, he will throw liebo''er back without knowing it.


    If you can''t find the reason all the time, or find the reason for a long time


    There is no airtight wall in the world. Sooner or later, the people at the border will be chasing for clues.


    Yingmu may not feel much, but he is not the same. He grew up in muyue country, and naturally can recognize the seriousness of this.


    Once it breaks out, it will inevitably lead to war!

 Chapter 2189

    "Isn''t it normal for a war to break out?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    That''s what it says It doesn''t seem right.


    lemon six looked at a shadow wood, but found that shadow wood did not pay any attention to him. He had no choice but to speak to Murong Sheng. What does he mean by "princess?"


    "It''s very simple that liebohan himself is not a peacemaker, let alone a treaty that will make peace between the two sides forever. Do you think muyueguo will be safe after signing the treaty with the people at the border? I think too much. Now the leader of the frontier is old. When there is a new person in the back, will you really believe it and abide by it? "


    "You know, muyueguo is a big fat in the eyes of those small border countries. They will not attack muyueguo according to the agreement? Now I have signed an agreement with you, but I want to find a chance to breathe. On your side, you are thinking of a hundred years of peace, while on the other side, you are thinking of biting you hard when the rest is finished. What do you think will happen in the end? "


    Liebohan is not the kind of person who can keep his peace. He has his own ambition, and this ambition is not only to become the king of the border, but also to open up his own territory and make muyue country their territory.


    Although it is not clear when the attack will be launched, according to liebohan''s ambition, it will come one day sooner or later.


    "In the end, for whatever reason, liebohan will not let muyueguo have a good life."


    Even if he didn''t know about liebo''er, liebo''han couldn''t let muyue go.


    Because


    Without the ghost King Shangguan Huang in this muyue country, for those people at the border, it is just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    If you don''t take this prey, when will you wait?


    "So, they are just waiting for time, not really trying to let muyueguo go. You don''t have to worry about whether muyueguo will suffer from war because of the exposure of liebol."


    Caragana has a heavy complexion.


    When his master is not good, he never wants to see war in muyue kingdom. It''s like a disaster!


    When Ning Liu didn''t know what to say, someone came to find Murong Sheng.


    "Is the princess here?"


    Listen to this voice, it seems to be Fu Yuqin''s voice?


    Murong Sheng slightly picked eyebrows: "come in."


    Fu Yuqin immediately came in: "I thought I would not find the princess, oh? Why are you here? "


    At the moment when Fu Yuqin came in, yingmu left directly, leaving Lin Liu, who didn''t move so fast, sitting in the same place thinking about things.


    Ling Liu, trapped in his own world, didn''t notice that Fu Yuqin was talking to him. It was as if he was washing up.


    Fu Yuqin


    "What''s the matter with him?" murongsheng said


    It should not be a small thing to let the right-hand man around the ghost king have such empty thinking.


    Murongsheng hooked his lips: "I think muyue country will fight with the frontier in the future."


    Fu Yuqin suddenly widened her eyes: "what? Will it fight again? "


    "Of course, it''s a matter of time," murongsheng said, looking at the expression in Fu Yuqin''s eyes, he felt a little threatened. "What? Do you still want to go to war on your own? "

 Chapter 2190

    Murongsheng was joking, but when he finished, he saw that Fu Yuqin was serious and frowned: "do you really think so?"


    Fu Yuqin nodded heavily: "that''s right! If there is a war, I will go! If my brother can go to war, so can I! "


    Murongsheng seemed to know Fu Yuqin for the first time, and looked at her up and down: "it''s no use if you want to go. If you don''t have the emperor''s will, you can''t March and fight as a woman, and the men of muyue Kingdom won''t be willing to March and fight under a woman. You should have thought of all these, right


    Fu Yuqin is also very serious: "yes, but if I don''t work hard, how can I know I can''t?"


    This kind of thing, even if is diligently, also is impossible to realize!


    "You are dreaming."


    Murongsheng''s words break Fu Yuqin''s illusions, leaving her without any hope.


    "Why are you dreaming! I think I can! I am good at martial arts. I am familiar with the art of war. Even my grandfather praised me for being more powerful than my brother. Why am I dreaming? "


    Fu Yuqin is quite confident in herself, because she knows that her martial arts are among the best in the Fu family! In that case, why can''t she?


    "You know, men in muyueguo look down on women. They think that women should teach their husbands and children. They can''t show up in public. You have to go to the army to fight. Isn''t that a provocation to their dignity as men?" Murongsheng''s expressionless face makes Fu Yuqin not so simple.


    Some things can''t be done just by yourself.


    To analyze the current reality!


    Just by thinking can achieve their goals, then no one has to do things, lying in bed every day to sleep to daydream is good!


    Fu Yuqin was pale and speechless for a moment.


    She knew it. She knew it.


    There is nothing wrong with what murongsheng said.


    It is impossible to March and fight in muyueguo as a woman.


    But can''t realize, she also wants to realize!


    If not, what''s the point of her life?


    Fu Yuqin fell for a long time, and suddenly remembered something.


    Princess!


    After the appearance of the ghost princess in muyue Kingdom, it seems that she can realize all the impossible things!


    So If she asks the princess to solve this problem, can it be realized!


    "Princess, do you have a way? Can you tell me?" Fu Yuqin swept the depression before, staring at murongsheng with bright eyes.


    She is now in blind trust, because she has no one to trust!


    And the ghost princess in front of her is the person she can trust most!


    Murongsheng did not speak, but quietly looked at Fu Yuqin for a long time, and finally asked: "do you really want to go to war?"


    "Of course! This is my lifelong dream! I was born in the general''s mansion. If I didn''t lead the army to fight like my grandmother, father and brother, I would think I was a waste who only knew how to eat, drink and play! " Fu Yuqin did not hesitate to listen to murongsheng.


    Murongsheng said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll teach you a way."


    As soon as Fu Yuqin''s eyes brightened, she knew that the ghost princess must have a way!


    "What can the princess do? Tell me quickly

 Chapter 2191

    "To create public opinion."


    "Public opinion?"


    Fu Yuqin was a little surprised: "what does this public opinion mean?"


    "Even if you have nothing to do, let people publicize it in the capital. Women can be independent, not men." Murongsheng gave her a simple explanation.


    Fu Yuqin some don''t believe: "this, OK?"


    "Try, anyway, you don''t have a better way," murongsheng said with a smile, "and have you heard of three people becoming tigers? As long as there are more people to talk about, then naturally some people will gradually believe it. Slowly and imperceptibly, you can only use this method. Otherwise, you can''t do anything about it. "


    Fu Yuqin


    This


    The princess of the ghost is as smart as ever.


    When I was at the trade fair, I was a shake off shopkeeper. Now I think it''s the same for her. No one knows whether it will succeed or not, but according to the usual style of the ghost princess Probably the probability of success will be relatively large, right?


    "In that case, the probability of success is still quite high, isn''t it?" Fu Yuqin''s eyes mixed with a trace of expectations!


    Murongsheng said with a smile: "there''s really no way to guarantee it. You can only know it after trying."


    "I don''t care. I''m sure your method is feasible, Princess!" Fu Yuqin gradually excited up, to murongsheng that called a blind worship.


    "Well, since you have so much confidence in me, I won''t say much," she said. What else would she say? "Come on, when do you want to start?"


    "Tomorrow! I''ll discuss with them in a moment. If we can discuss the result in the evening, I''ll come to the princess and see if it''s OK! " With that, Fu Yuqin ran away like a gust of wind.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    It really means that the wind is the rain, and everything is so hot.


    But why do you come to her at night?!


    It''s better to come up with a solution and implement it yourself!


    Before murongsheng had time to say what he refused, Fu Yuqin was gone.


    This is really


    She really wants to find a good time to rest, did not expect a thing after the end, it is a pile of things to find her!


    Not to mention, she had nothing to do with it!


    I really don''t have a rest time every day.


    Murong Sheng rubs his eyebrows tired, and suddenly finds that Ning Liu is still sitting here, looking at her inexplicably.


    Murongsheng: "why haven''t you left? What are you still doing here?"


    Lin Liu swallowed: "princess, did you know what you were doing..."


    Is this for people to think of a way?


    This is clearly teaching people how to let women occupy a certain position!


    If this method is really feasible, I''m afraid that in the future, muyueguo will undergo earth shaking changes!


    "What? Can''t you? " Murong Sheng slightly eyebrows, "men can do things, does not mean that women can not.". So, you don''t have so many dangerous remarks. If you are overheard by Fu Yuqin, I''m afraid they will beat you on the ground! "


    Ling Bayi choked: "I dare not!"


    This is not for fun. Those women who play well with Fu Yuqin are not easy to provoke!

 Chapter 2192

    "Yes? That''s a pity. " Murongsheng is a pity.


    If she dares, she can also taste the taste of women bullying others.


    But it''s just six!


    It''s really


    Murongsheng was a bit disappointed.


    Six Caragana


    With murongsheng''s reaction, you don''t have to think about it to know that the ghost princess is holding bad water in her heart!


    "Princess, you should have a good rest first and go down to see something else!" With that, Ling Liuyi ran away.


    Murongsheng was quite sorry: "it''s too fast, so we shouldn''t take his illness so fast!"


    People have run, no one to chat with her, it is too lonely!


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess, the Liu family is on fire."


    Before long, yingmu suddenly appeared and reported to murongsheng.


    Liu family?


    Murongsheng suddenly opened his eyes: "hurry up, take me there!"


    Shadow wood also don''t care what, grab Murong Sheng quickly toward Liujia fly. Before we got to the gate of Liu''s house, we could see the fire and smoke from a distance.


    After arriving at the gate, the door of Liu''s family was closed, but there was a chaotic sound.


    The fire looked so big that it almost lit up the whole night!


    Murongsheng without saying a word, directly let shadow wood with her from the wall into.


    As soon as he stood firm, a concealed weapon shot at the two men.


    Murong Sheng and shadow wood brain did not react, the body has subconsciously made a reaction, quickly toward the side dodged in the past.


    There are a lot of hidden weapons. These two people are in a mess.


    After the concealed weapon completely disappeared, Xiao Yuwan was relieved.


    Looked at the ground, this full of all the arrows inserted.


    But the strangest thing is that there are many more arrows on the ground. This shows that someone had touched the organ before them and entered Liufu from the top of the wall.


    The people who enter Liufu are not their own. I''m afraid someone wants to steal the money from the auction!


    After all, today''s auction is very powerful. Everyone knows that all the money is put in the Liu family. Someone must be thinking about it!


    Murongsheng with shadow wood toward the direction of the biggest sound, immediately saw in front of the people who are fighting: "kill them."


    Needless to say, yingmu knows what to do.


    At murongsheng''s command, yingmu''s figure disappears instantly and rushes towards the group of people in black.


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    I have to say that sometimes it''s too obedient and not very good.


    For example, now, the war situation is frozen. It doesn''t make much difference to be early or late. It doesn''t need to be so Fast.


    Murongsheng stood by and watched. Seeing yingmu join in, the man in black immediately lay on the ground for more than half.


    There were three or two kittens left, surrounded by yingmu.


    But looking at it like this, it is estimated that it will be knocked down by yingmu soon.


    After all, it''s a joke that you want to win over yingmu with such skill?


    However, murongsheng was very puzzled that who trained these people in black and how?


    Moreover, there were so many people in black that night. If it wasn''t for yingmu, I''m afraid the silver would be a little dangerous.

 Chapter 2193

    I''m afraid that so many people can''t be trained by one family or two families.


    Although murongsheng would like to know, but according to the current situation, I am afraid there is no way to know.


    However, no matter what, murongsheng can only say sorry to these people across the air!


    After all, it''s not possible to train so many people in one day or two. As a result, all of them are damaged in yingmu''s hands today. It''s a pity to say that!


    However, who let the masters of these people have bad thoughts?


    I have to rob the money from the auction. I''m looking for death!


    "You deal with these people here. I''ll go inside and see what''s going on!"


    Finish saying, don''t wait for shadow wood to have what reaction, quickly run toward the place with the biggest fighting sound, let shadow wood want to block all didn''t block get!


    Looking inside, murongsheng finds that the Lius have no problem with the group of people in black. They are even at ease. They don''t need any help at all.


    It seems that the decision she made to put the money in the Liu family is a very correct one.


    Really, it''s too reliable!


    Really, I don''t know how the Lius are trained. More people come out to fight than the people in black. And the value of force is as good as that of men in black.


    I don''t know if the master behind the man in black wants to cry after knowing the result?


    After all It''s a pity that all the people who are hard to cultivate are lost in this place!


    It seems that they don''t need her to help, and the Liu family can handle it all by themselves.


    In the fight, Liu Fuyue suddenly found the existence of murongsheng: "princess, what are you doing standing there? Are you watching the crowd?! Come and help


    Murongsheng was not in a hurry. He leaned against the wall and said with a smile: "aren''t you already fighting one-sided? How can I help you? What''s more, even if I go up, I don''t have the space to show myself. Just go on, I''ll stand here and cheer for you


    She can''t do anything, the only thing she can do is to encourage Liu Fuyue.


    Liu Fuyue knocked over a man in black and turned a white eye at murongsheng: "I see Princess, you just want to watch the excitement!"


    "Yes, it''s very lively! Go on and work hard


    At this time, a man in black seems to have found the existence of murongsheng. He turns his head and rushes towards murongsheng.


    Liu Fuyue suddenly yelled: "princess, get out of the way!"


    Murongsheng stood in the distance smiling, motionless.


    Is it too naive for her to operate?


    She is not the soft persimmon in people''s mouth, she is a overlord flower!


    When the man in black is not close to murongsheng''s clothes, murongsheng sprinkles a bag of white powder on the man in black.


    In an instant, the man in black turned into a pool of corpse water in the eyes of so many people!


    Let these people in the fight, action can not help but slow down, people are stupid.


    What did the ghost princess do to that man just now!!


    How a moment, people are completely gone!!!


    Liu Fuyue was the first to return to her senses, and her face was very respectful: "princess, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I really admire you!"

 Chapter 2194

    After boasting, he continued to fight with the man in black.


    Because


    The man in black is not a fool!


    I found that it was not too weak for the ghost princess standing there to join in, but too strong to fight with them!


    Look at the man they just jumped on. He didn''t even touch the corner of the princess''s clothes, so he was gone!


    I don''t know what kind of means the ghost princess used to melt this person''s body directly!


    "Princess, just stand there and watch the play well. Let''s see how miss Ben did this group of people!"


    Beating beating, Liu Fuyue is really playing out a little fun.


    I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time. She has to have a good time!


    Murongsheng is not so comfortable: "quickly solve, do you want to leave these people to the next day to solve?"


    Elder sister, your backyard is still on fire. Don''t you worry at all?


    I''m still playing crazily here. I''m not afraid that I''ll burn the Liu family down for a while?!


    So hurry to the end! Then look around to see if there is any loss, if there is no lack of funds, how good!


    What do you have to spend time doing here?


    After a while, yingmu finished the outside work. Murongsheng without saying a word, let him directly join in the current war, help Liu Fuyue quickly speed up the end of the war.


    Shadow wood naturally will not be like Liu Fuyue as casual play, but a hit, absolutely will not delay time.


    With the addition of yingmu, the situation becomes much faster. Liu Fuyue shouts: "princess, please stop your people! We have to save a living, but don''t kill them all! "


    Murongsheng leaned against the post and yawned lazily: "don''t worry, he knows. What''s more, the people who come here are all dead men. I don''t think they can ask anything. "


    All dead men?


    Liu Fuyue frowned. When can their family attract so many dead men?


    Even the silver, there is no reason!


    Do you care about such a small amount of broken silver if you can cultivate so many dead men?


    "However, it would be nice to leave one or two people alive to interrogate and give them to professionals." Murongsheng added.


    You know, shadow wood is the origin of the dead, and even the cultivation of the dead.


    Yingmu is very familiar with the weakness of the dead, so he may be able to ask something he wants to know.


    When Liu Fuyue was thinking, he suddenly found that all the people in black were gone!


    Only one Ben was tied up and left on the ground. Yingmu stood behind murongsheng honestly.


    Liu Fuyue was shocked. The ghost princess was so powerful. I didn''t expect that her subordinates were so powerful!


    With their participation, the war situation will be turned around in an instant and ended ahead of time.


    Liu Fuyue wiped the sweat on her forehead and the blood splashed on her face: "princess, how did you come here?"


    "When I heard the news that Liufu was on fire, I came here. I didn''t expect that something really happened." Murong Sheng looked up and down at Liu Fuyue, "are you hurt?"


    "No, no, I can''t help it? Don''t be kidding

 Chapter 2195

    "But it''s princess. Is there anything wrong with you?" Liu Fuyue looks up and down with concern, although she doesn''t think that these people in black can hurt the ghost princess.


    After all, she saw it in her eyes!


    Murongsheng chuckled and shook the medicine bottle in his hand: "I have a secret weapon in my hand. Who can hurt me? What''s more, I''m very embarrassed to put the silver in Liufu, which has attracted so many people in black and brought you so much trouble. "


    Blame her thoughtlessness.


    I think the guards of the Liu family can protect so much silver, but I forget that they can, but they will also bring a lot of casualties to the Liu family.


    "Nothing, nothing," Liu Fuyue waved her hand, "princess, you can trust us so much, our hearts have been very happy. What''s more, it''s no trouble to deal with so many small fish! And with the help of the subordinate around you, it''s faster, so really don''t have any psychological pressure. "


    Murongsheng nodded: "I know, but I will let some people from the ghost King''s house stay outside. No one will take the money from the auction."


    "Can you find out who is behind these people?" Liu Fuyue looks curiously at the man in black who is tied and thrown on the ground.


    "I don''t know. Try."


    This kind of thing murongsheng also dare not do any guarantee, can only do his best.


    After all, people in black are all dead men. It''s more difficult to pry something out of their mouths.


    "Interrogation is on the one hand. Let''s first recall who is most likely to rob this batch of silver in the capital?" Murongsheng doesn''t know much about the interpersonal relationship in the capital, so he still needs to ask Liu Fuyue, a native of muyue Kingdom, about many things.


    "Who needs the most money..." Liu Fuyue frowned and said, "people who can support the dead are not short of silver in general What''s more, even if you steal the silver, you don''t dare to use it immediately. I really can''t remember it for a while. "


    I can''t remember. It seems that shangguanhuang''s intelligence network in muyueguo can only be used to make a good investigation.


    The people behind this must be investigated, otherwise it will be a disaster forever.


    If the enemy is in the dark and she is in the light, she will be caught carelessly.


    Moreover, some people in black really want to kill her.


    Even if the person in front has been turned into a pool of corpse water by her, although the person behind is timid, some still rush forward regardless of themselves.


    This can only explain one thing. The purpose of the group of people in black is very clear, that is, they want to let her die, regardless of everything.


    But


    Did she get a lot of hatred in muyueguo during this period?


    How could someone hold a grudge against her so much that she would die?


    Murongsheng really can''t remember. She felt that she was safe and steady during her stay in muyue country. She didn''t get any hatred at all!


    How clever, how lovely, also helped mu Yueguo to hold this auction to increase the national entertainment!


    Really, some people are just careful.


    Isn''t it just showing off?


    As for such a grudge?

 Chapter 2196

    "Well, well, since there''s nothing to do, it''s time to go back and have a good rest at this late hour." Murongsheng said, yawning.


    "Yes, let''s talk about something tomorrow." Liu Fuyue nodded.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to leave the ghost princess in Liufu for a rest, but the current situation of Liufu is not suitable for the guests.


    It''s a mess.


    Not only the backyard was burned by these people in black, but also many of the brothers in the house died. There needs to be an explanation. It''s not appropriate for the ghost princess to stay.


    It''s better to have a good rest and make a unified decision tomorrow.


    Anyway, I must be very busy these days. I can''t rest.


    Murongsheng nodded: "you have a good rest, the liquidation of the liquidation."


    Liu Fuyue was not a fool. Naturally, she understood what it meant and nodded: "it''s natural to make an inventory, but even if the compensation is paid, it won''t cost much. Liu Fu can still afford it."


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrow: "if you want to settle, you can settle. It''s all the money from the auction. If you want to pay for it, you should go to the emperor. Do you understand?"


    Liu Fuyue''s eyes brightened.


    Find the emperor, then she will understand!


    Since the emperor is here to make compensation, it is necessary to make a good liquidation, and we can''t let go of any loss!


    After all, the emperor said an ugly word, that is the injustice in their heart!


    Liu Fuyue also did not refuse, nodded directly: "I thought it was the ghost King''s house, since it is not, then I will settle it well!"


    When murongsheng talks to Liu Fuyue, yingmu is not listening, but looking for something.


    All of a sudden, shadow wood like is found something, immediately said: "princess, you see what this is."


    Suddenly, the attention of murongsheng and Liu Fuyue was attracted.


    Yingmu took a jade pendant from a dead man in black and handed it to murongsheng: "princess, look."


    Murongsheng took it over and had a look. The quality of this jade pendant is good. It''s not affordable for ordinary people.


    If people in black wear such things, I''m afraid they don''t come from ordinary people.


    And


    This jade pendant also has hidden mechanisms, which can hide some things in it, such as Poison.


    Murongsheng suddenly had an idea and threw the jade pendant to Liu Fuyue: "tomorrow, I''ll give you some poison and put it in the jade pendant for self-defense."


    If you can make a jade pendant so complicated, you can''t pawn it casually. You should use it reasonably.


    "Search and see if anyone else has any."


    This is home delivery equipment. It''s not for nothing.


    Liu Fuyue naturally understood murongsheng''s meaning and quickly found it everywhere, but some of the people in black had it, and some of the people in black didn''t.


    It seems that these people in black are really not a group.


    "Yes, at least it''s an extra income. Let''s take it first. I think these jade pendants can be distributed to your important personnel anyway." Murongsheng looked at the spoils, very satisfied.


    Liu Fuyue was also very satisfied: "it''s OK. I think it should be OK after clearing good things."

 Chapter 2197

    Not only did they get so many jade pendants, but also a bunch of poisons from the hands of the ghost princess. How can they see that they made money!


    The most important thing is that he got the silver from the emperor''s hands. This business is not a loss!


    "All right, hurry to clean up and see how many people in black are wearing such jade pendants!"


    Liu Fuyue was so excited that she couldn''t help herself. She quickly asked everyone to pick up and collect the spoils.


    However, murongsheng took away a piece of jade pendant and prepared to study it carefully to see whose sign it was.


    "How to distribute these jade pendants?" Liu Fuyue looks at his cronies looking for things on the man in black, and falls into a bit of distress.


    "Be careful. Don''t distribute it in large quantities. Give it to the people around you first. This kind of thing can''t be exposed. If you can, you still need to change the appearance of the jade pendant. " Murongsheng gave a reasonable suggestion.


    It is not easy to have a family with so many dead men.


    Naturally, this force is not very simple.


    If one day we meet and find that our jade pendant is actually on someone else''s body, isn''t that the end?


    If you don''t want to fight, it will be difficult.


    Although none of the people in black who came to Liu''s house this time can go back, although it is clear that all these people died in Liu''s house. But it''s different. If the jade pendant is missing, you can still turn a blind eye.


    If you want to wear the enemy''s jade pendant on your body and use it yourself, that''s another thing.


    That''s a challenge to them!


    Liu Fuyue nodded: "what the princess said is that I will discuss this matter with my father and distribute it properly. There will be no mistakes."


    After dealing with the matter, murongsheng yawned: "OK, settle the matter early and have a rest early. There are still many things to do tomorrow."


    With that, murongsheng turned and left.


    After Liu Fuyue reacts, he finds that murongsheng has gone far away. Liu Fuyue has to sigh. If there is any problem, he can only wait until he understands it.


    But


    Liu Fuyue still took the opportunity to hide a jade pendant secretly. Of course, he had to keep one first!


    However, the loss of the Liu family this evening is also relatively serious.


    We have to appease the injured people well. Tomorrow, we don''t have to think about it. It''s a lot of things.


    Liu Fuyue sighed and tried hard to arrange these things.


    Back in the palace, Murong Sheng asks yingmu to interrogate the man in black and investigate who owns the jade pendant.


    Inside the room, murongsheng goes directly into the secret place. First of all, he put some things into liebo''er''s mouth to ensure that he would not die, and then he knocked him unconscious and threw him aside.


    Walking into the cabin, the steps stopped immediately.


    Because she found a very scary thing, that is, shangguanhuang actually sat up!!!


    Murongsheng opened his eyes and looked at liebo''er lying outside. There was no difference. He looked at shangguanhuang sitting on the bed and frowned.


    At this moment, although shangguanhuang has breath, it is very weak, like a living dead man. Is there any accident in it?


    Murongsheng frowned and walked cautiously towards shangguanhuang.

 Chapter 2198

    Murongsheng some strange around to do shangguanhuang a circle, found that he did not feel the same, straight Leng Leng sitting there motionless.


    Is this waking up?


    Still not awake?


    In other words, liebo''er was in a coma for a long time, which led to the gradual weakening of his control over shangguanhuang, and made shangguanhuang''s consciousness begin to struggle with the outside invasion consciousness.


    If so, what can she do to help shangguanhuang?


    Murongsheng sighed and sat by the bed to feel shangguanhuang''s pulse.


    Because of her careful care, her physical condition is pretty good.


    In addition, there are all kinds of rare things in this secret place, which can barely maintain the operation of shangguanhuang''s body function.


    It''s not going to slow down.


    Just, I don''t know when shangguanhuang will wake up.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, it seems that there is no future


    Murong Sheng sighed and broke off a bottle of spring water from shangguanhuang''s mouth and poured it directly to him.


    There was no gentle movement at all. She even thought that her action was so rude, could she wake shangguanhuang up?


    Unfortunately not.


    No matter how rude her actions are, shangguanhuang has no sign of waking up.


    The angry murongsheng kisses shangguanhuang''s face and whispers, "if you don''t wake up, I''ll take your child to remarry and never wait for you again!"


    This sentence is just murongsheng''s angry words. After that, he wants to get up and do something else.


    Prepare to clean up the things in the secret place and classify some poisons.


    For example, serious death, or hemiplegia, or coma.


    These must be well separated, otherwise in case of wrong use, who knows what kind of serious consequences will happen?


    Just as murongsheng was about to get out of bed, he suddenly felt a little resistance.


    Murongsheng swallowed her saliva, and her heart was beating. There was a possibility, but she didn''t dare to think about it. She was afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. However, if it wasn''t for her, who would it be?


    There are only her and shangguanhuang in this secret place!


    However, since shangguanhuang woke up, why didn''t he speak?


    Is it because I have been in a coma for such a long time and my voice is not working?


    No


    If you can''t make a sound, there must be a whimper, and you can''t hear it!


    Murongsheng bit his teeth, or looked back in the past, and found out as expected!!!


    The person who caught her clothes is shangguanhuang!!


    Hold her clothes so tightly that she can''t pull them out.


    However, her eyes were still tightly closed and her body was stiff. The only thing that could make her feel moving was the hand holding her clothes


    "Awake? Did you wake up? "


    Murongsheng was a little anxious and excited. He wanted to see shangguanhuang open his eyes slowly.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the corner of her dress was tightly held by shangguanhuang, she really thought what she had just seen was just a mirage.


    After the disappointment, murongsheng fought hard again.


    What are you afraid of!


    As long as the hand can move, sooner or later, it will become other parts of the body moving.


    Maybe soon shangguanhuang will open his eyes?

 Chapter 2199

    However, it''s strange that what made shangguanhuang grasp her clothes tightly when she was unconscious?


    I can''t even pull it off!!!


    This makes murongsheng murmur. What makes shangguanhuang suddenly react so much?


    Murongsheng did not rush to pull the clothes out of shangguanhuang''s hand, but carefully recalled what he had just done.


    For example, she complained about rip?


    For example, she sorted out the things in the secret place?


    Another example is She just gave shangguanhuang a kiss on the face?


    These can not cause shangguanhuang to have such a big reaction.


    Murongsheng frowned and thought about it carefully. Suddenly he thought of something!


    Is that what she just said?


    It''s better to experiment than to speculate here?


    Murongsheng coughed softly: "if you don''t wake up, I''ll abandon you and remarry with your children?"


    When he said that, murongsheng nervously stared at shangguanhuang''s hand, his eyes wide open.


    After a while, murongsheng saw shangguanhuang''s hand tightened!!


    With the strength is even greater than just, almost to her clothes are torn!!!


    Murong Sheng Leng for a while, then couldn''t help laughing out.


    Did not expect ah did not expect, are already in a coma state, shangguanhuang hear this sentence or will subconsciously nervous?


    Otherwise, how could such a big reaction be made!


    That is, she can''t get away with such a tight grip!


    It affects her to do things!


    Murong Sheng tugs hard, afraid that he can''t pull it out. We have to think of a very good way to let shangguanhuang let go.


    However, how can a person without consciousness let go?


    Murongsheng frowned and thought, suddenly his eyes lit up: "shangguanhuang, as long as you let me go, I won''t go to other people."


    As soon as murongsheng finished, he could feel it!! Shangguanhuang''s hand gently released some, not so forbidden.


    If you want to pull out the clothes, you will still hold them subconsciously.


    "If you let go of me, I will not go to other people. If you don''t let go of me, I will give you my clothes and go out to find other people."


    As soon as the words came to the ground, shangguanhuang seemed to be conscious and immediately released murongsheng''s clothes.


    Looking at the folds of his clothes and looking at shangguanhuang sitting there like a child, I don''t know why murongsheng''s nose is sour


    As long as, as long as shangguanhuang has a response!


    As long as there is a reaction, it means that shangguanhuang will have a great chance to wake up in the future!!!


    However, at this time, murongsheng seems to have found a secret that can control shangguanhuang!


    Murongsheng thought for a while and said, "shangguanhuang, come here and beat my back. If I don''t come here, I''ll take your child and remarry! "


    That shangguanhuang really turned around after murongsheng finished, reached out and fell on murongsheng''s shoulder, hammering hard.


    The next second, I heard a sharp howl from murongsheng: "ah, ah!!"


    Fortunately, in the secret place, I don''t know what happened to murongsheng!!

 Chapter 2200

    But shangguanhuang didn''t feel anything. He continued to massage murongsheng''s shoulder.


    Murong Sheng, who was in pain, quickly called to stop.


    Shangguanhuang didn''t seem to hear it. He continued to press and let murongsheng show his teeth: "if I don''t stop, I''ll run away from home!"


    In an instant, I felt shangguanhuang''s hand. I slowly released my fingers, and my arms hung on both sides of my body.


    It seems that the threat is quite useful.


    In the future, if you want to control shangguanhuang and make him obedient, can you do so?


    Murongsheng thought of things in his heart and rubbed his shoulder.


    Too hard, too hard. Pain of her two shoulders like numbness, is not the same as their own.


    I don''t know how much strength shangguanhuang used. It almost crushed her bones!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t do anything about it?


    What''s the matter?


    Do you want her to argue with such an unconscious person?


    I''m afraid the last one to get angry is himself.


    Murong Sheng sighed and turned to look at shangguanhuang behind him: "you, wake up quickly. If you don''t wake up, I''ll probably remarry with my children! "


    "I''m not used to living with the dead all my life!"


    With that, murongsheng went out of the secret place.


    At the moment when murongsheng went out, shangguanhuang, who should have no consciousness, moved his fingers slightly.


    Unfortunately, murongsheng did not see it.


    Not long after she came out, Ning Liu came to find murongsheng: "what''s the matter? It''s said that someone wants to steal the money from the auction? "


    "Yes." Murongsheng nodded and counted the time. "You''re not very well informed."


    She has been back for so long, but now she just came to ask, isn''t she not very smart?


    Had it not been for the ghost princess, he would have lost his white eye.


    He went to bed early in the morning and didn''t know what was going on.


    When yingmu came back, he said that he wanted to borrow the penalty room of the ghost King''s house, and then he knew about the silver auction.


    This just ran to ask in a hurry, as soon as the result came, the ghost princess said he was not well informed!


    I wouldn''t have come if I had known!


    "It depends. It''s all settled?"


    "Well," murongsheng yawned, "the loss of the Liu family is a little too much, so I''m going to go into the Palace tomorrow to ask the emperor for some benefits. If you have nothing to do, help yingmu clean up his tail. "


    Ling Liu frowned: "I can also help him interrogate."


    "Forget it. Yingmu can do something else. Why do you have to be two when you can accomplish something by one person? Isn''t that a waste of time? " Murongsheng rolled his eyes.


    He said, "well, I''ll think about how to do something else."


    At this time, murongsheng suddenly said: "your master has just moved."


    Just about to leave, I heard this sentence.


    For a moment, Ning Liu thought that her ears had a hallucination.


    "Princess, what did you just say?"


    "I said, your master just moved."


    Gave her a massage, the strength, like want to crush her shoulder, let her can''t go out to fool around!


    "That''s it!" With a trace of excitement in the eyes of Ning Liu, "did Liebo tell me how to control the master?"

 Chapter 2201

    "No, she''s still in a coma."


    Ning six excited mood pause for a while: "that my home master is how to want to come over?"


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I don''t know, because I''m not quite awake."


    Lin Liu took a deep breath: "princess, what''s the matter?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just something we found out by accident," murongsheng yawned. "I just said that if he doesn''t want to come here, I''ll remarry with my children, and he''ll have some news."


    Six Caragana


    Looking at murongsheng for a long time, he said with difficulty: "this Is that ok? "


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders: "OK, no, how could he hold my clothes tightly and not move?"


    Ning six suddenly speechless, do not know what to say!


    His master is so powerful and powerful. When will he come for a little love affair


    No, I can''t believe it!!!


    It''s unbelievable!


    Murongsheng shrugged: "you can''t believe it. After all, I didn''t believe it at the beginning. After several waves of testing, I believe it. As soon as I propose to remarry, there will be news for him. "


    "This..." "What''s the reason?" he said


    "Why? Of course, because he loves me! Don''t want me to remarry, that''s why I have such behavior. Hold me tightly and don''t let me run! "


    The answer


    Lin Liu really didn''t want to hear it. It was just destroying the great image of his master in his heart!


    "Princess, don''t talk about this kind of thing casually in the future? It''s not good to be heard... " Lingliu said euphemistically.


    "Why not? As long as I say that, he will have something to say, then I must say it every day and every moment, "murongsheng said, suddenly thinking of a thing," ah, if I always say I love him in his ear, will he wake up faster? "


    Lin Liu doesn''t know what kind of expression she should have.


    "No, I can''t. I have to say I love him today and I don''t love him tomorrow. It''s so exciting. Maybe he was suddenly awakened by my stimulation? " Murongsheng said while thinking.


    Nodded: "yes, I think this idea is very good, don''t you think?"


    Lin Liu didn''t know what to say, especially when he looked at murongsheng''s interest, he would not listen to what he said.


    Weakly nodded: "princess, you are happy..."


    Isn''t it just fun?


    What else can he do?


    Now the master is in the hands of the ghost princess. Even if he wants to have other ideas, he doesn''t dare to have them!


    What''s more


    Lin Liu looks at murongsheng. Maybe the ghost princess is the most important person for the master to wake up.


    So Let the ghost princess go and make trouble!


    Although it is not clear what the master''s attitude towards the princess is like, from the perspective of yingmu, the master should like the ghost princess very much.


    No, it should be a kind of love that cannot be ignored.


    Maybe


    Really let the ghost princess blind toss, toss out what things?


    Looking at the current situation, it is not impossible.


    It''s all under control I can also move because of a word from the ghost princess, but it''s really

 Chapter 2202

    "Come on, come on, what are you looking for in the middle of the night? Go back quickly!" Murongsheng said, "men and women are not compatible. I want a good reputation."


    Lin Liu choked.


    That''s it?


    Not to mention anything else, the ghost princess has only been here for a few days. Now the ghost princess is the one who has no good reputation in muyue kingdom!


    "All right, I see. I''ll go." Ning six helplessly waved his hand.


    Murongsheng yawned: "go, go, I''m going to bed."


    As soon as Ning Liu went out for a few steps, he came back again. Murong Sheng rolled his eyes and said, "brother, what else do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, just want to ask..." "Can you really use that method to wake up the master?" she said


    "I don''t know," murongsheng shrugged, "I haven''t tried. How can I promise you for the first time?"


    "Then..." Ning six''s eyes looked at murongsheng''s stomach. "Princess, are you really going to remarry because your master can''t wake up?"


    Murong Sheng was stunned for a moment, then burst out with a laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha."


    Smile of the six red ears, shy want to escape!


    But for the sake of the master''s children, for the rest of his life, he can''t run!


    "Why do you ask this?" After laughing, murongsheng wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "I don''t want to remarry. It seems that it has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course it does. The child in your stomach is our little master. We don''t want to watch you lead the little master to remarry, so that the master has no offspring! "


    Murongsheng said with a smile, "how about I leave the baby to you after I give it to you, and then remarry?"


    Six Caragana


    This answer seems not very good. If the master wakes up and sees that his daughter-in-law is gone, can''t he have an operation on them?


    Looking at Lin Liuyi''s face like eating excrement, murongsheng was almost laughing with a stomachache: "OK, OK, I know. I''m not going to remarry, so I''m just angry. Stimulate him! "


    "I''m so angry. I don''t know if I wake up after such a long time. I want us to worry about him! So grown-up, it''s rubbish


    What he said made Lin Liu laugh and cry: "princess, the master is still in a coma..."


    "It''s because he''s in a coma. I''m just talking! Otherwise, he would have been beaten to the head of a pig Murongsheng waved his fist, "well, you go quickly, I''m going to sleep!"


    After Lin Liu left, murongsheng thought about it and went back to the secret place once.


    He took the spring water and fed it to shangguanhuang. He exhorted: "I hope you can wake up before I have a baby, or I will leave your baby under your tree and go to have fun alone."


    "Oh, don''t believe it. I always do what I say."


    Murongsheng said, looking at shangguanhuang''s hand moved slightly, relieved.


    It seems that this stimulation is still very good. Stimulation may wake up one day!


    I''m so happy!


    Murongsheng said, but also said addicted!


    He didn''t notice shangguanhuang''s movements for a moment. When he noticed, he found that shangguanhuang''s hands were clenched into fists and his veins were exposed.


    Looking at murongsheng I couldn''t help swallowing.


    What a tragedy!

 Chapter 2203

    See this stimulation of the people did not realize will be angry, Murong Sheng also dare not continue to stimulate.


    Honestly lying next to sleep next to shangguanhuang, a little counsellor.


    It''s almost exciting. Let''s stop.


    It''s easy to fight with her when you''re conscious, but now shangguanhuang is unconscious. If there''s a fight, she can''t subdue tiehanhan!


    After tossing all night, murongsheng fell asleep until daybreak.


    It''s not a natural awakening, but a heavy weight on the body!


    Murong Sheng moved and found that he couldn''t move. He seemed to be pressed by something. He couldn''t get up.


    Murong Sheng suddenly lifted the quilt, and found that Shangguan Huang, who was lying on the bed, was pressed on her leg!


    Clearly, without any consciousness, how can they still be so overbearing?


    Murong Sheng rubs the temple silently. Why does Shangguan Huang''s leg press on her? You can guess without asking.


    The big probability is that what I said last night was too exciting, which stimulated the unconscious shangguanhuang. Isn''t it to recover my hegemony?


    In his words, women are honest in the ghost house, don''t want to remarry!


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. He wanted to wake up naturally, but shangguanhuang couldn''t sleep again.


    And I don''t know if it''s going against the water. As soon as I open my eyes, I''m busy.


    Either this one or that one, they are so busy that they can''t do anything in the end!


    Murongsheng moved shangguanhuang''s thigh to one side, covered him with a quilt, and carefully poured a porcelain bottle of spring water into his stomach: "take good care of yourself, wake up quickly!"


    "I tell you, it''s no use threatening me. If you want me not to remarry, you should wake up quickly and don''t let me find this or that way!"


    With that, murongsheng ran out of the secret place while it was still early.


    As soon as I got a firm foothold, I heard Fu Yuqin yelling outside. I don''t know how long he''s been yelling. Anyway, it''s very noisy.


    Murongsheng is not good at all.


    As long as Fu Yuqin appears, there will be something for her to do!!!


    But if you don''t go out, you can''t do it. Look at Fu Yuqin''s cry. If other people outside hear it, they think they have been tortured in the ghost King''s house!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath and let himself have the courage to face the reality. He responded: "don''t cry. I''ll come out now!"


    Murongsheng didn''t tidy up his clothes, so he went out to talk, but Fu Yuqin was shocked: "Princess ghost, have you met the robber? How come it looks like this. "


    "I met a robber, and the one who was robbed was also a robber, not me!" Murongsheng wiped his face, "what are you doing? Come and yell in the early morning, and let people sleep? "


    "My princess, you don''t see what time it is now. Are you still sleeping? The sun''s on my ass! "


    "I''d love to. What does it matter to you that I sleep as long as I want?" Murong Sheng rolled his eyes. How did he find that Fu Yuqin had such a big mouth?


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb."

 Chapter 2204

    "Well, I''m curious? You see what time it is, the sun is on your ass! "


    Murongsheng glared at her: "I was busy last night. Can''t I sleep in? I haven''t slept for long, and you come to me shouting. What''s the matter? "


    "I can warn you, it''s better to do something big, or I''ll kill you!"


    Looking at murongsheng''s fierce expression, Fu Yuqin shrinks her neck and smiles: "just It''s no big deal. I just want to ask, "how can you let me lead the war?"


    Murongsheng at this moment, want to strangle Fu Yuqin heart have!!


    Said not to worry, not to worry, but also to ask every day!


    It seems that if we don''t give an explanation, we can''t get through this matter!


    Murongsheng took a deep breath, with no expression on his face, and wanted to punch Fu Yuqin''s face: "have you done all the things you were asked to do?"


    Fu Yuqin was silly: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about letting you spread the news!"


    Control, we must control.


    She is pregnant now and can''t be angry. She is not good to her children and wants Buddhism.


    That''s right. To deal with people like Fu Yuqin, we must have Buddhism


    Murongsheng tries to balance his mood and shows a frightening smile to Fu Yuqin: "you''ve done it, haven''t you?"


    Fu Yuqin was startled and nodded: "I have done it. I must have done it. Can I not do what you told me, princess! It''s absolutely arranged. "


    "That''s good. Wait," murongsheng yawned. "I''ll go to sleep. You can go back, too."


    "No, Princess! I did it, but nothing happened? "


    Murongsheng wants to hit people: "it''s only been a long time. What do you want? Go back and do your own business. Don''t disturb me!"


    "No! Princess, you don''t know what to fight. If there is no movement before fighting Then I still can''t... " Fu Yuqin flattered with a smile, "princess, you know how much I want to lead the war in person..."


    Murongsheng was helpless.


    She just knew that, so she didn''t blow Fu Yuqin''s skull now, otherwise she would have been beaten and thrown out of the ghost King''s house.


    "Too slow?"


    Fu Yuqin nodded.


    "Don''t you think there''s water?"


    Fu Yuqin nodded wildly.


    "Want to be faster?"


    Fu Yuqin''s head is like a chicken eating rice: "yes, I want to hurry up! I''m afraid I''ll be too slow to catch up with the opportunity. "


    "Yes, I see. If you think it''s too slow, you''ll send someone to help. If it''s too slow, you''ll send more people. If you can''t figure out such a simple thing, I don''t think you should go to war and stay at home to embroider! "


    "This..." Fu Yuqin some hesitation, "will be found out?"


    "What are you afraid of? What else can I eat? Besides, you didn''t spread any bad words, "murongsheng patted her on the shoulder." those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. If you''re really afraid of being found out, do more good things when spreading your opinions. It''s no problem after all. "


    "Come on, girl! My princess is looking after you! So, don''t disturb my sleep. If you have something to do, do it yourself! "


    Murongsheng directly drove Fu Yuqin out, went back to the room and lay down on the bed.


    It seems that I was too tired. I fell asleep soon.

 Chapter 2205

    In front of the palace, the guard stopped a carriage.


    "Who''s coming?" The guard asked.


    But there was no response in the carriage, and the guard then asked. At this time, the curtain of the carriage was slightly opened, revealing the people sitting in it: "the people''s daughter is to send things to the lady instead of the belt."


    The speaker was a small group in the noble women''s circle in Beijing, surnamed Luo. Family generations are too hospital people, the body naturally also with some of the medicine.


    But the bodyguard didn''t let go directly because she was the daughter of Dr. Luo of Tai hospital: "this lady, you don''t want to see your concubine. Please go back."


    "I''m here to send things to the imperial concubines. Very important things must be sent to the imperial concubines by hand. If you don''t let them go, no one can run away when the imperial concubines blame you!" Miss Luo''s angry face turned red. No one has ever stopped her like this!


    "I''m in charge of the palace gate, so I''m qualified. Miss Luo, the imperial concubine didn''t let anyone tell her to let her go, so please don''t stand in front of the palace. "


    Miss Luo''s angry words can''t be said. When did she suffer such humiliation in the past!


    These powerful slaves!


    "I''m warning you, if you don''t let me in again, I''ll tell Dad to punish you!"


    In the past, when she went into the palace, she would not be stopped if she only took out some silver and gave it a little bit. But today, someone stopped her so blatantly that she would not go in!


    Also said to block the palace gate, let her go quickly!!


    Why!


    Just because their circle had no face at the auction, even a little guard who guarded the palace gate would feel sorry for her!


    "Miss Luo, what I have just said is very clear. Not everyone can enter the imperial palace. Without waist tag and imperial concubine''s advice, we absolutely dare not let you in! If we get a message from the imperial concubine, we''ll let you out. I hope Miss Luo won''t mess with us any more! "


    Miss Luo''s face is red with anger. What''s wrong with her?!


    She said she was making a fuss!


    "You are bullying! I''m here to send things to the imperial concubine. Can''t you understand me?!! Let me in


    With that, we will let the coachman drive the carriage into the palace.


    The guard quickly stopped: "Miss Luo, you really can''t go in without the imperial concubine''s advice! As long as the imperial concubine''s oral instruction arrives, we will not stop it! But if not, Miss Luo must not enter the palace! "


    "You don''t have a waist tag, you don''t have a word, you keep saying you want to see the imperial concubine, I''ll put you in. If there is another person who says he wants to see the emperor, should I put it in? At that time, will my head be ready or not?! Miss Luo, it''s not us that embarrass you. It''s business. When we have an oral instruction, Miss Luo will think about entering the palace again! "


    Miss Luo''s face was red, and she didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed.


    Oral instruction?


    If she has the imperial concubine''s oral instruction, as for pestering with these bodyguards here?


    I''ve already entered the palace in a carriage!


    After all, how can the people in the palace meet at any time? And the imperial concubine did not summon her at all, nor did she send things to the imperial concubine. She had something to look for the imperial concubine!

 Chapter 2206

    Looking at Miss Luo''s silence here for a long time, the bodyguard knew that she couldn''t bring anything out.


    It''s just an excuse to enter the palace.


    He pulled out his sword and said to the carriage, "Miss Luo, if you dare to break through, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    The cold blade was shining in the sun, which frightened Miss Luo to step back in the carriage.


    "You You can''t do that! " Miss Luo raised her courage and cried out.


    "Miss Luo, you know that we have the right to deal with those who break into the palace without permission and kill them!"


    Miss Luo''s face turned white, but she didn''t want to leave like this: "when I see the imperial concubine, there is really something very important. I hope I can go in! Or, please inform the imperial concubine, and the imperial concubine will be willing to see me! "


    "Joke, if everyone wants to see the emperor, do I have to ask the emperor if I want to see him? Leave now, or you will be killed! "


    The guard''s sword was in front of the carriage. If he stayed, he would kill the horse with one sword.


    Miss Luo only feels ashamed. As Miss Luo Fu, she is already so humble. Why not? Do not give her a little face, completely did not pay attention to her!


    Didn''t you look at the whole Luofu!


    However, if she doesn''t go in to see the imperial concubine, she He


    When Miss Luo was about to leave, she suddenly saw someone come out of the palace.


    Fix an eye to see, it is the father-in-law beside the imperial concubine unexpectedly!!


    Without saying a word, Miss Luo yelled out: "in public, when the women enter the palace, they have to send medicine to the imperial concubines. Can you take the women into the palace?"


    My father-in-law stopped and looked at Miss Luo. Looking at her face, he seemed to be a little familiar: "you are the daughter of Dr. Luo?"


    "Exactly! Dr. Luo is the father of the woman''s family


    "But Dr. Luo asked you to deliver the medicine?"


    Miss Luo repeatedly nodded: "yes, yes, my father asked the daughter to bring the medicine to the imperial concubine, and also told the daughter to hand it to the imperial concubine, not to hand it over to others."


    This made my father-in-law very unhappy: "Miss Luo, I don''t like this. Do you want to say that I will murder the imperial concubine? You know, I''ve been serving the imperial concubines for many years! "


    Miss Luo jumped in her heart and said: "this is not the meaning of Min nu. Don''t get me wrong. It''s minnv who is wrong, but my father did tell minnv that, and minnv also I hope that my father-in-law can understand me. "


    Now, can even a little father-in-law question her so much?


    This makes Miss Luo feel extremely panic.


    Is it true that their influence in the capital is getting smaller and smaller?


    My father-in-law''s dissatisfaction is just to vent to Miss Luo, let her know that he is not easy to provoke.


    "In that case, you can go into the palace and hand it over to the imperial concubine. If there is any problem, let your head fall to the ground!"


    Miss Luo felt a chill in her neck, so she got down from the carriage and followed her father-in-law. She was honest and didn''t speak.


    Before entering the palace, Miss Luo took a look at the guard at the gate of the palace and seemed to want to write down this person forever.


    When we have a chance in the future, we''ll settle it!


    "Miss Luo, if it were not for the face of Dr. Luo, the imperial concubine would not have seen you."

 Chapter 2207

    "I know my father-in-law, and I''ll have a good word with her then." Miss Luo did not have the previous arrogant character, appears extremely humble.


    My father-in-law chuckled: "you don''t have to bother Miss Luo. My father-in-law has been waiting for the imperial concubines for many years. Naturally, the imperial concubines know my father-in-law and don''t need Miss Luo to do anything more."


    This made Miss Luo''s face black quickly.


    That''s to say that she''s beyond her ability?!


    However, Miss Luo is unable to refute now!


    Can only chat up the smile: "yes, my father-in-law said is."


    He walked honestly behind his father-in-law''s buttocks, and didn''t speak all the way. He was afraid that he would say something that people couldn''t listen to, and his heart was broken.


    At that time, it will be her own misfortune!


    She is clear, in this world, no one can help her, she can only fight for!


    It''s the same with the Royal concubine this time.


    If she doesn''t fight for it, the result of her stay is likely to be a complete desolation in the expensive women''s circle in Beijing!


    On the way, my father-in-law looked back at Miss Luo.


    Looking at her head down, not a word, a cold hum, also ask for no fun of shut up the mouth.


    Go to the palace where the imperial concubines live, looking at the magnificent decoration, eyes show a trace of jealousy.


    The imperial concubine sat on it and saw clearly: "who is coming?"


    Scared Miss Luo quickly knelt on the ground: "back to the imperial concubine''s words, people''s daughter is the daughter of doctor Luo."


    The father-in-law grinned and went up: "lady, I just went to the palace gate to have a look. I found that the little girl was shouting in front of the palace gate to see the imperial concubine."


    "I went to ask, saying that I had something to hand over to the imperial concubine. The slave is afraid that he will delay things, so he leads people to see the lady. "


    "Oh?" The imperial concubine carelessly played with her long nails, "what''s the important thing?"


    "The imperial concubine, the people''s daughter comes here this time, actually has the matter to want to get rid of the imperial concubine empress!"


    The imperial concubine''s face changed: "do you mean there is something important to give me?"


    "Please help the people''s daughter


    "Get out of here! Don''t bring people like this into our palace in the future! " The imperial concubine is very angry!


    The grand concubine was teased by a little folk girl!


    If it comes out, it will make the people in the harem laugh!


    Miss Luo clenched her teeth and took out a jade pendant from her arms: "I don''t know if you remember. This jade pendant is for the people''s daughter! If there is anything to do in the future, she can help her as long as she comes to the imperial concubine! "


    The imperial concubine''s face was ugly. Looking at the jade pendant in Miss Luo''s hand, she didn''t speak.


    "The people''s women are not ungrateful, and they will not let the imperial concubines do anything difficult. The lady should know what happened at the auction. She doesn''t want to lose her reputation in the capital in the future. I hope she can help her step into that circle! "


    "Ridiculous! As a royal concubine, how can I manage your affairs outside! get out! Don''t let the palace drive you out! " The imperial concubine''s face was ugly. If it wasn''t for the jade pendant, she just wanted to get people out immediately.

 Chapter 2208

    "Get out!" The imperial concubine''s face is ugly, "father-in-law, send her out!"


    "Miss Luo, this way, please," the father-in-law came quickly, gritting his teeth and said, "the lady does not welcome you, please go back."


    This dead girl!


    If it wasn''t for important things to bring to the imperial concubine, how could he bring people here!


    Now, maybe I won''t be the confidant of the imperial concubine in the future!


    All blame this dead wench, a truth have no, still really think or before Miss inside of circle of circumstance!


    Miss Luo knelt down and refused to leave. My father-in-law saw that she was too soft to leave, so he had to drag her out.


    But he didn''t know that a weak young lady with great strength couldn''t move!


    "Come on, drag this girl out!" My father-in-law directly called two mothers to come and dragged Miss Luo out.


    Miss Luo opened her eyes in horror and looked at the expressionless imperial concubine sitting in front of her. She didn''t feel any looseness. She just felt a chill in her heart.


    But she can''t just give up. She just came in with her father-in-law. If she just left, wouldn''t everything be in vain?


    Maybe the crime will come down!


    "Lady! Lady! Beg you! Please help me. Please Miss Luo struggled, "I know I shouldn''t break in without authorization, and I shouldn''t borrow the name of the lady! But, I also have no way! If it wasn''t for the ghost princess, I wouldn''t have come this far! "


    Miss Luo cried desperately, hoping to make the imperial concubine have a soft heart.


    The imperial concubine listened to Miss Luo''s shouting and frowned: "what do you want me to do for you?"


    Two Mammy''s strength lightened a few minutes, Miss Luo quickly knelt on the ground, looked at the imperial concubine and said: "help the people''s daughter, if it wasn''t for the ghost princess, the people''s daughter would not fall into such a state! As long as the empress can help the women, no matter what they are asked to do, they can do it! "


    "Are you crazy or do you think the palace is crazy?" The imperial concubine sneered, "who do you think you are? What kind of person is the ghost princess? I haven''t figured it out for such a long time? Don''t say that she is not easy to be provoked, even the ghost palace is not easy to be provoked! "


    "Why do you want to provoke people like the ghost princess for a little girl like you! Let yourself be in trouble The imperial concubine looked at Miss Luo as if she were an idiot. "I have no injustice or hatred with the ghost princess. Why should I start a fire?"


    Although it is not known where the ghost princess came from, people in the capital know that the ghost princess is not easy to provoke!


    In particular, behind the ghost princess is the ghost palace!


    Who dares to provoke this ghost palace?


    Even the emperor is not willing to interfere in the affairs of the ghost palace!


    Now for the sake of a Miss Luo, just because she is holding her jade pendant in her hand, she is going to fight against the ghost princess. Then she is either stupid or has brain problems.


    And this Miss Luo is not a good one.


    I know how hard the princess is to deal with, but I still try every means to come to her and want her to deal with the princess??


    Dream!


    "Take the jade pendant in her hand and smash it!" The imperial concubine waved her hand.


    The jade pendant is gone. Look what guarantee Miss Luo has!


    My father-in-law was so quick that he snatched Miss Luo''s jade pendant and hit the ground heavily.

 Chapter 2209

    Miss Luo couldn''t react. She watched a jade pendant like snow splashing in front of her. It was as beautiful as snow.


    But at the same time, it also made Miss Luo''s heart seem to be crushed.


    My father-in-law stood in front of Miss Luo and looked down at Miss Luo: "Miss Luo, the keepsake is gone. Please go back."


    "I''m afraid Miss Luo''s reputation will be worse if she is thrown out so forcibly?"


    Miss Luo clenched her hands into fists, so what!


    That''s what she''s in now!


    No, it should be said that the noble women in their noble women''s circle have been so down and out! What face does she have to take into account? What she has to do now is to try every means to stand up again in the capital!


    "Lady, even if you smash the jade pendant, you can''t obliterate what you promised me!"


    The imperial concubine narrowed her eyes, and her eyes began to be filled with murderous spirit: "are you threatening our palace?"


    Miss Luo took a deep breath. When she looked directly at the imperial concubine, she was trembling and could not help moving away.


    But still can''t help shouting: "these are forced by the imperial concubines!"


    Force?


    The imperial concubine was made to laugh by Miss Luo''s blatant remarks: "what did the palace force you to do? From the beginning to the end, it''s you who have something to ask our palace, not our palace! "


    "If you want to live, get out of here. I won''t help you, or even kill you!"


    Miss Luo''s neck raised: "then please kill me!"


    Imperial concubine: --


    Rascal, this is a rascal!


    "If the imperial concubines don''t kill me or help me, I will certainly publicize the affairs of the imperial concubines everywhere! At that time, the emperor can continue to love the imperial concubine, I don''t know! "


    The imperial concubine''s face darkened: "what do you know?"


    Miss Luo''s heart jumped, but for her own future, she must do so!


    Clenched teeth: "the affairs of the imperial concubine and the queen!"


    Imperial concubine''s eyes suddenly fierce up, rich murderous gas continuously from the body diffuse out. Miss Luo did not dare to look at the imperial concubine any more, and now she is even more afraid.


    My father-in-law was even more silent, and the whole palace was immersed in silence.


    The imperial concubine clenched her teeth, waved her hand, and let everyone back out, leaving only her father-in-law alone.


    "Drag this woman up to me!"


    My father-in-law immediately took Miss Luo''s arm and dragged it up abruptly. Miss Luo only felt that her knee was about to be scratched. She endured the pain: "imperial concubine, if you don''t want to lose your present favor, you have to help me!"


    "Help you?" The imperial concubine sneered, reached for Miss Luo''s chin and pulled it to her face. "Little girl, has anyone ever told you that your list is really big, and you dare to threaten our palace?"


    Miss Luo''s jaw was pinched with pain: "no No... "


    "That palace told you, you should know?"


    "Only I see... " Miss Luo swallowed her saliva and said, "the lady, is she going to help the people''s daughter..."


    "Help you? Little girl, how can you be so confident? You already know so many things you shouldn''t know. Why do you think this palace will let you live in this world? "


    The fingers of the imperial concubine pressed Miss Luo''s chin tightly, and the sharp nails penetrated into Miss Luo''s skin.

 Chapter 2210

    "No!"


    Miss Luo looked at the imperial concubine in horror: "you can''t kill me!"


    "Why can''t I? This is the jurisdiction of this palace. Everyone can see that you are begging to come in and see this palace. Which palace will leave you to stay in the side hall for one night and set you on fire? Do you think the emperor will go deep into this matter? " The imperial concubine''s hand forced a few minutes, "in Luo Fu, it seems that you are not the only lady. Do you think Luo Fu will fight against this palace for you?"


    Miss Luo''s face has become a pale, eyes straight Lengleng looking at the imperial concubine.


    She came to the imperial concubine for help, not to die!


    If she knew she would die, why did she come here!


    "Leave me alone Let me go I was just talking nonsense I don''t know her secret at all. I want to blow her up so that she can help me... "


    Miss Luo has regretted now, regretting why she came to find the imperial concubine.


    "Oh, what a smart and stupid girl," said the imperial concubine. She loosened Miss Luo''s chin and wiped her fingers with a handkerchief. "You''re a little smart. As long as you''re obedient, I''ll help you. Of course, it''s impossible to retaliate against the ghost princess. "


    "I will be obedient, I will be obedient!" Miss Luo repeatedly said, "as long as the empress can let me go!"


    "You will listen to whatever the palace asks you to do?" The imperial concubine picked an eyebrow.


    Miss Luo nodded quickly without hesitation: "don''t worry, madam! As long as the empress orders, the people''s daughter will be obedient even if they are broken to pieces! "


    The imperial concubine sneered: "do you believe that when you say it?"


    Miss Luo looked at the imperial concubine blankly, and saw that the imperial concubine looked at her father-in-law again: "small table, do you believe her words?"


    Small table smilingly shook his head: "slave with Niang Niang same, don''t believe."


    "See? I don''t believe what you''re saying. "


    "For What? " Miss Luo couldn''t figure it out.


    Why don''t you believe it? Isn''t she sincere?


    "You are afraid of death, so listen to my palace. Now you say, can you die for my palace? Little girl, this is really contradictory. Who can believe it? "


    Miss Luo''s face quickly turned white again: "Niang Niang, min nu Min nu It''s true... "


    "No matter what you say is true or not, our palace doesn''t believe it," the imperial concubine called a small table. "Small table, go to our palace and take a bottle of light yellow porcelain."


    "Yes, Madame."


    After a while, the small table brought a light yellow porcelain bottle.


    "Go, pour out a pill and let Miss Luo take it."


    Looking at the pills in the palm of her father-in-law''s hand, Miss Luo asked in a trembling voice: "this What''s this? "


    The imperial concubine fiddled with her fingernails lazily: "nature is something that can make you obedient."


    "Niang Niang, min nu Can you stop eating... " Miss Luo was paralyzed on the ground, and her lips were bloodless. "Min Nu, I really will be obedient..."


    "I don''t believe it. Either eat it or go out from here. Or don''t eat, tomorrow will become a coke to go out. You can choose these two ways by yourself, and I won''t force you. "


    What''s the difference!


    Miss Luo roared in her heart again, but she didn''t dare to shout out to the imperial concubine!

 Chapter 2211

    It''s better to die late than to die early!


    Miss Luo clenched her teeth, took the medicine from the public, put it into her mouth and swallowed it.


    "Imperial concubine, I''ve eaten it. Are you relieved?"


    Miss Luo was pale, with one hand on the ground and the other covering her stomach.


    At the moment of eating the poison, she only felt a burst of heat in her stomach, as if there was something burning again, which made her stomach very uncomfortable.


    The imperial concubine finally recalled a smile: "yes, I remember to come to our palace every month to get the antidote. Otherwise, you can try it yourself."


    Miss Luo is silent, imperial concubine also ignore her: "help you deal with the ghost princess, definitely not.". However, if you listen to this palace, it can let you continue to prosper in the capital. How about that? "


    Miss Luo did not think much: "good! Listen to your mother


    There is no place in the capital. What''s the difference between death and death?!


    No, or life is not like death!


    Whether it''s revenge or not, it doesn''t matter. As long as she can stand in the capital, it''s OK!


    "Then remember what you say now." The imperial concubine''s eyes looked at Miss Luo, making Miss Luo feel that she was pricked with needles all over her body.


    "Don''t worry, madam! As long as the empress can improve the status of the people''s daughter in the capital, the people''s daughter will have no two hearts to the empress! "


    In this case, the imperial concubine had nothing to say. She fed Miss Luo poison. Even if she had two hearts, did she dare?


    No, she didn''t dare.


    No matter what, she is the one who wins in the end.


    The imperial concubine didn''t let Miss Luo get up from the ground, but said to her father-in-law: "go and have a good talk with Miss Luo."


    ¡­¡­


    Since I knew that shangguanhuang could be stimulated by a strange way.


    Murongsheng goes to sleep every night. He will go to the secret place to stimulate shangguanhuang and fall into sleep happily.


    However, every day when you open your eyes, you will find that shangguanhuang''s arms and legs are all pressed on her, as if she would run away.


    This makes murongsheng a little strange.


    Without stimulating this person, how did this person let his arms, legs and feet press on her?


    Or is shangguanhuang slowly recovering his consciousness?


    Murongsheng can''t help kneading shangguanhuang''s face. Shangguanhuang, which is nourished by spring water, is still as beautiful as it was at the beginning. His face value doesn''t decrease much: "if you are conscious, wake up. Don''t sneak every day."


    But shangguanhuang still closed his eyes and let murongsheng''s little hand touch his face. There was no fluctuation, and his eyes didn''t turn.


    In this case, it seems that shangguanhuang didn''t know anything and was still under control.


    Murongsheng could not help frowning: "it''s really strange that you are like this. I don''t know whether you are awake or asleep."


    With a sigh, he put the quilt on shangguanhuang''s body: "go on sleeping."


    I don''t know how shangguanhuang pressed her arms and legs unconsciously. However, this kind of behavior makes murongsheng more happy.


    At least, shangguanhuang''s heart still has her existence!

 Chapter 2212

    Murongsheng played shangguanhuang in the secret place for a while. As soon as he came out, he felt that there seemed to be a person standing in the yard.


    And the man, it seems, is the one who plays with snakes.


    What''s it called


    Forget it!


    "Ah, the snake player, why did you come to me?"


    Hongxi My name is Hongxi, not the snake player. "


    "Yes, I''ve been so busy these days that I forgot your name. Fortunately, you play with snakes again, or I''ll call you that man. "


    Every time Hongyu goes up against murongsheng, she will feel very speechless: "do I want to thank you for remembering my characteristics?"


    "You''re welcome. What are you doing?" Murongsheng said with a smile, "what do you want to do when you come to me?"


    "You''re in charge of food and drink. You haven''t told me what you want me to do." Hongxi is a little uncomfortable. He is not the kind of person who can enjoy other people''s gifts with peace of mind.


    He wants to give the same.


    In this way, the heart will not have a burden.


    "For what?"


    Murongsheng looked at him and frowned.


    Hongxi is able to play with snakes, and the others don''t seem to matter, do they?


    "I can''t remember it now. I''ll tell you later." Murongsheng waved his hand, "you first find something to do, I have something to go out."


    "No way!" Hongxi stood in front of murongsheng and said, "if you don''t tell me what to do, I won''t let you go."


    "You..." Murongsheng frowned.


    Hongxi insisted: "this makes me idle, makes me think I''m a waste."


    Never know, there will be people because of not to arrange things and sad!


    Murongsheng helpless, looked at him: "OK, you go out with me, there are things outside you as my bodyguard."


    Hongxi silently follows murongsheng, perfectly interpreting his own ideas.


    Leading Hongxi to the carriage, murongsheng yawned: "did you come here after breakfast, or did you come here without breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, I''ll eat it myself," murongsheng looked at Hongxi. "Are you sure you don''t want to eat with me?"


    Hongxi really seriously thought about it: "then I''ll eat with you."


    Murongsheng chuckled and bought a few steamed buns for two people, each holding a few, while eating and getting off.


    Then it''s where all the books will be made public.


    However, when he arrived at this place, murongsheng suddenly felt something wrong.


    Is it too cold and clear?


    It''s totally different from what she imagined!


    At that time, at the auction, when it was said to do this thing, wasn''t everyone''s enthusiasm very high?


    Why now?


    Murongsheng chewed the meat bun in his hand and walked down from the carriage. Looking at the cold front, he always felt that something was wrong and strange.


    I''m afraid it''s not someone behind the scenes.


    Standing at the door, the doorman saw murongsheng coming and quickly opened the door for her: "Princess ghost, please come inside."


    As soon as they went in, Fu Yuqin and others had already sat inside. When they saw Murong Sheng, they quickly gathered around them: "princess, you have come here at last."


    Murongsheng put the last mouthful of meat bun into his mouth and clapped his hands: "what''s going on outside? Are you in the way? "


    Liu Fuyue nodded: "is such a princess, in the opposite street, also opened a shop with us."

 Chapter 2213

    "As like as two peas?"


    Xiao Yuwan raised his eyebrows: "who opened it? Have you made it clear?"


    "It''s Princess fuller!" Qian Duoduo clenched his teeth and waved his small fist. He wanted to rush to give Princess fule a punch. "Princess ghost, do you think it''s too much?! It''s clear that we put forward this method first, but Princess fule did it


    "Now, all the people who originally said they would come to our side have gone to Princess fuller!"


    Murongsheng found a chair and sat down: "what''s her banner?"


    "What is the collection of books in the imperial palace? It''s specially moved out for the common people all over the world to watch it!" Zhu ye said angrily, "Princess ghost, you see, it must have ulterior motives!"


    Play out such a banner, who can not heart it?!


    This is a collection of books in the palace!


    Don''t talk about others, even after she heard it, she had a trace of heart!


    Murongsheng frowned: "are you sure you didn''t hear me wrong? Is it the collection of books in the palace? "


    "Yes! I specially asked the boy to go and investigate. The flag that Princess fule made is really the collection of books in the palace


    "That''s strange," murongsheng thought, "is the palace of muyue country different from that of other countries? Very close to the people? "


    Zhu ye, Qian Duoduo and others looked at each other and shook their heads: "no, they are all the same."


    If the Imperial Palace should be close to the people, what kind of Imperial Palace is it?


    "How could the collection of books in the palace be open to ordinary people? Even the powerful and powerful people want to see it, I''m afraid they can''t find a way. Can Princess fule really transport the books out for the common people to watch? Can the emperor allow it? "


    Not only murongsheng, but also qianduoduo!


    "I think Princess fule did it on purpose! Otherwise, why choose this day to transport out the Imperial Palace''s collection of books for the common people to watch? This is to fight against us again


    "You''re right. She really wants to fight us. Normal people can''t do such a thing," murongsheng yawned. "Since she''s done such a big thing, doesn''t the emperor know? Why don''t you come out and take care of it? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see any movement in the palace."


    "Then why don''t you guess that Princess fule is only under the banner of collecting books in the imperial palace? In fact, all the books in it are from other places?" Murong Sheng picked eyebrows, "some of the books in the palace are very important. If she gets them out, she will lose her head."


    "No way?" Xie Lanyi hesitated, "Princess fule is under the banner. Once it''s false, can''t people in the capital laugh?"


    "As a princess, do ordinary people dare to laugh in front of her?"


    Murongsheng''s question has made many people fall into deep meditation. If you think about it like this, it''s really a pity.


    Even if it''s a joke, who dares to laugh in front of Princess fule?


    Maybe you''ll lose your head!


    Now that it''s behind the scenes, no one dares to tell Princess fule a joke


    "Princess, what should we do now? It''s very cold here After a while, the emperor came How do you explain that? "

 Chapter 2214

    "Do you know who else is there besides Princess fule?"


    "There are Luo family, Yu family It''s the family that used to belong to the noble women''s circle. It''s gone. "


    "It''s all over? I see. These books are collected from these people''s houses. Princess fule really dares not come out with the books in the palace. "


    Hearing this, is there anything murongsheng doesn''t understand?


    This is the last counterattack of those expensive women!


    How can they see their position in the capital replaced?


    This is their final counterattack. They unite to make the final resistance.


    If they succeed, they can stay in that position.


    Failure, no, they are absolutely not allowed to have failure.


    "What should we do now? We have no one here. How can we drive? " Xie Lanyi is a little lost.


    For the auction and this matter, they have prepared for so long and spent so much energy.


    As a result, today''s reality gives them a heavy slap, making them really hard to accept the result.


    "Yes Even if we know that what she said about the Imperial Palace collection is false, no one can prove it. People, who can know about this collection of books? "


    "This princess fule really goes too far. We haven''t offended her. Why do we do this?"


    "Now all the efforts are in vain..."


    Looking at the dejected little girls in front of him, murongsheng''s face became more and more serious: "is this your persistence? This is your perseverance and hard work? "


    "I want to give up when I come across a little thing, so why do I do it. No matter what you do, there is no smooth road. Don''t you understand when you are so old? "


    "When encountering resistance, we should find a way to solve it, instead of saying frustrated words one by one here!"


    "But the princess How can we solve this problem? Princess fule is in a high position. We.... " Qian Duoduo sighed.


    "Let''s break up. Go back to each house and find each mother. This shop will close directly. I''ll go to the emperor and ask him to give out the right of auction. You can''t do it!"


    Murongsheng''s eyes looked at them, as if they were pricked by needles, which made these little girls look extremely uneasy.


    They don''t want to give up, but the enemy is too strong, they really can''t think of any good way to solve it.


    Now looking at murongsheng''s expression, one by one, I feel very sad.


    "Princess, we don''t mean that. We just can''t come up with a good solution, so it''s really..." Liu Fuyue stood up and said, "if we want to give up, we will close the door without waiting for the princess to come, and we won''t wait for the princess to come all the time."


    "If you want to, don''t break up?" Murongsheng asked again. "I''m asking you for the last time. You''d better think it over. If next time I can see you down in the dumps because of something, I''ll just leave without saying anything


    Listening to murongsheng''s words, the girls looked at each other, bit their teeth and nodded firmly: "sure! Don''t break up, go on! "


    "That''s right," murongsheng said with a smile. "It''s just Princess fule. What''s to be afraid of? When she sees the people in the ghost palace, doesn''t she have to bear it? "

 Chapter 2215

    As soon as the words came out, the mood of the girls was a little excited.


    Yes!


    Ghost King House is unique!


    No one dares to provoke!


    "So, you have power, power and money. You just want to accumulate fame in the capital. No matter how many people there are or how few people there are, it''s good for you to take care of others. " Murongsheng looked at them and said, "remember, what you want is reputation, not anything else!"


    "Fewer people now doesn''t mean there will be fewer people in the future. Do you understand?"


    "I see! The princess is right Several people said with one voice.


    "Then you start business first. I''ll go out and have a look," murongsheng said, taking a look at the Red River, which is not talking all the time


    Xie Lanyi asked curiously before murongsheng stepped out: "princess, where are you going?"


    Murongsheng raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "naturally, I''ll go to the opposite side to see what''s going on there."


    Of course, I''ve gone to work!


    Let Qian Duoduo open the door first. Murongsheng has already led Hongxi over there.


    Don''t look for people''s lines at all. Just follow the past with more people, you can find the location.


    I have to say that there are a lot of people here, dozens of times more than there.


    But, so what?


    In a moment, she will let all the people here go!


    "Hongxi, how many snakes can you summon here?" Murongsheng looks at the person in front of him and asks curiously.


    Red stream did not immediately answer, but looked at the surrounding situation: "not sure, but should be able to call out a part."


    "Then you try. You don''t need to bite. Just drive all the people out of here. If a large number of bodyguards come to fight snakes, you can let them leave quickly. As soon as the guards go, you let them come out again. So over and over again, do you understand what I mean? " Murongsheng thought that what he said was very detailed, and Hongxi should understand it.


    And Hongxi really understood: "yes, I''ve done a lot of such things."


    On hearing this, Murong became interested: "Oh? Too much? How do you do it? "


    In order to satisfy his future parents, Hongxi summoned snakes to make trouble, and at the same time, he gave murongsheng his tragic energy: "in the past, I had no money and could not eat, so I often used this method to drive people out of the inn. Get rid of people and I''ll go and eat. When people come, I run, over and over again. "


    Murongsheng listened to the shock on his face: "I''m a good girl. You have the ability to be hungry?"


    Hongxi sighed: "I can''t help it. I''m not good at words. I don''t like being directed. Others don''t like watching and playing with snakes. I can only eat in secret. It''s a good way to use it. At least I haven''t starved to death for so many years. "


    Murongsheng looked at Hongxi, which was full of greasy food. He had to say that he didn''t starve Hongxi to death in recent years, and he raised this man very handsome. He didn''t look like a beggar at all!


    "Then you, work hard and do well. I will make you eat better." Murongsheng was silent for a while and said.


    This sentence seems to give Hongxi great impetus. It''s full of motivation to let Hongxi work. It even assured murongsheng: "I will try my best to summon more snakes!"

 Chapter 2216

    It''s true that if there''s meat, there''s motivation. It''s performed incisively and vividly in Hongxi.


    Let murongsheng find out for the first time that he can control Hongxi with the method of eating, and let him work honestly!


    Of course, if it is not necessary, murongsheng will not often call Hongxi.


    After all, it is a secret weapon. How can it be used frequently?


    When one or two snakes first appeared, no one noticed them.


    When more and more snakes appeared in the shop, some people began to scream!


    "Snake!"


    "My God! How can there be so many snakes here


    "This Snake is a little dragon! I don''t think it''s a crime to move the books out of the palace! "


    "No, no! Who can stand so many snakes


    "Go! It''s not the only one! I''ve just looked at the collection of books in the palace. It''s nothing serious! "


    "Yes, there are not as many books in my family! Let''s go! Let''s go


    "So many snakes, isn''t it a punishment from heaven?"


    Watching Princess fule come out in a huff and let people expel the snake, Hongxi is also very considerate to let the snake disappear. After a while, the bodyguard left, the flow of people became larger, and Hongxi called the snake out again!


    Princess fule had to let the society drive away the snakes.


    Those who come and go like this have long been afraid of snakes. Those who stayed to have a look were also made to go away by Hongxi.


    In the end, Princess fule and the girls had no choice but to close the door.


    Murongsheng clapped his hands and said happily, "I''m leaving. I''m going back."


    Who knows, Hongxi has no intention of leaving: "I''ll stay to see the situation. If they still open the door, I''ll continue to play like this."


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows and patted Hongxi on the shoulder, sighing: "I have learned how to teach you! It''s good. You stay and observe first. If they look good and open the door again, you will continue to toss them! "


    "I understand."


    Murongsheng hummed a tune and went back to his shop.


    At this time, although there were not so many people in front of the shop, it was also very busy.


    The sound of gongs and drums is so loud that the lion dance team is dancing lions at the gate.


    Even those who don''t want to read and can''t read are surrounded by the lively atmosphere.


    But few of them want to come in and read.


    Xie Lanyi was a little nervous and looked around: "where''s the princess? Where is the princess at this time? "


    Liu Fuyue, with a false smile on her face, stood at the door to greet the people and whispered: "princess has something to do, we should do our best."


    "Yes," Qian Duoduo echoed, "they have promised the princess, so don''t have any hesitation."


    "Yes, believe the princess!" Fu Yuqin seems to have become the number one supporter of murongsheng.


    Xie LAN clothing nodded, although did not say anything, but looking at the cold scene in front of me, I still can''t help some anxiety.


    If the scenes are the same in the future, won''t their efforts be wasted?


    At this time, a man dressed in coarse cloth and various patches came over, stood in front of Xie Lan''s clothes and said in a low voice: "here, can anyone go in and have a look?"


    Xie LAN Yi took a look, and didn''t dislike him because of the rags he was wearing.


    On the contrary, because the first person to come in, very happy!

 Chapter 2217

    "We are open to the outside world. People of any status can go in and read it. There is no binding force as long as there is no damage to the book. " Xie Lanyi said in a very gentle tone.


    She was even sure that this was the most gentle time she had ever lived.


    I''m afraid her parents will be shocked to hear that, and her eyes will fall down!


    The one who was dressed in ordinary and nervous rubbed his hands, a little embarrassed: "yes Is it? That''s really great. I''m worried that people like me will not be qualified to go in. "


    "Don''t be nervous. We are doing this for the benefit of the people." Qian Duoduo took a look and said something.


    However, the eyes are a little more suspicious.


    This person is nervous, not just nervous, but also wants to have some other things mixed in.


    However, I can''t see it. Is it my own illusion?


    "Thank you so much."


    Who nodded with a smile? Just as he was about to go in, murongsheng saw him: "wait a minute!"


    Hearing the sound, the man''s steps stopped, looked back and saw murongsheng coming from a distance. The mood on the face is more nervous, as if hesitated for a long time to shout out: "also said that anything can go in, I was about to go in, was not stopped!"


    "Ah, it seems true. Isn''t it true


    "I''ll tell you, how could these young ladies be so kind? It''s amazing that we have all these precious books for our common people to read! "


    "You are a black shop. Under the banner of benefiting the common people, you fool the common people here!" Listening to the comments of the people around him, he gradually became more daring, "let''s have a look! The ghost princess and the gold are all fooling us


    Some people who want to enter are stopped by this man''s shouting.


    Even the people who came from Princess fule had some hesitation.


    Some people even complained in a low voice in the crowd: "what bad luck! Princess Fuller is full of snakes. She can''t get in at all. This is discriminating against us again! "


    "That is, if there is discrimination, don''t say all of them can get in at the beginning!"


    "Don''t these dignitaries increase their fun by fooling our common people?"


    "Now I wonder if the snake appeared in Princess Fuller''s place on purpose!"


    In the crowd, many people said they were sorry, and many encouraged them.


    Murongsheng came over and wrote down all the people who said those provocative words. It seems that not only she thought of making trouble with each other, but also Princess fule.


    But no one can find out the move she used, but the move used by Princess fule is not so obscure. As long as someone uses his brain, he can detect it.


    Murongsheng sneered. Now that the other party has sent people up, if she doesn''t pull people out and slap them in the face, would she be too sorry for Princess fule''s move?


    However, the princess is really shameless.


    I have to open the same thing on the same day and send someone to make trouble!


    "I''m here to say that if I read the book safely, I''m very welcome. If you want to make trouble, you have to ask the people in the ghost King''s mansion if they agree! "


    "If anyone comes to make trouble, first consider whether he can resist the ghost palace!"

 Chapter 2218

    As soon as the voice fell, all the people who talked about it stopped and didn''t dare to continue talking.


    The man who was stopped by murongsheng was more and more shrinking in his heart and wanted to slip away.


    But how could murongsheng let him go so easily?


    "Don''t leave. If you leave, don''t you want to go out and say that we won''t let you in and discriminate against you? You can''t go, "murongsheng motioned, and asked the doorman standing next to him to hold the man." you want to go in and have a look! "


    The man shook his head again and again: "no, no, I don''t think I''m going to read it. After all, I don''t know the characters."


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "what do you come here to do if you don''t know the words? Are you kidding us? "


    The man swallowed: "that''s I want to see the environment inside... "


    "How can you go before you visit? Come in and have a look. Our people will certainly serve you well! " Murongsheng''s righteous words: "whether it''s rich or poor, or having power or power, we will treat each other equally!"


    That person immediately face like bitter gourd, the purpose that he comes is to do damage!


    But I don''t know in advance that if we do damage, we will offend the ghost King''s house!


    If you knew, he would never come here for such a little silver!


    "No, no, it suddenly occurred to me that there was something else at home. I went back first..."


    The smile on murongsheng''s face suddenly closed up, and he looked at him seriously: "you don''t really want to read, do you?"


    When the man heard that, his whole body became extremely stiff, and he hesitated: "you Even if you are a ghost princess, don''t be a rogue! I I came to see the book


    "When I first came here, I said I was reading. Now I say I don''t know the words. I want to see the environment. I''ve asked someone to receive you, but you said that you didn''t come in because of something at home. Do you really think Princess Ben is a fool?! If you don''t make it clear, the ghost King''s house will send people to investigate the situation! "


    No matter where it is, the three people in the ghost King''s house are always so easy to use.


    The man''s legs softened, and he felt like a pool of mud on the ground.


    He cried so much that everyone around him thought he was ill that he stepped back several steps.


    "Princess! I confess! I confess everything! It was Princess fule who gave the untouchables silver and let them make trouble! It''s not the pariah''s own wish. Ask the princess of the ghost to show mercy and let the pariah go! "


    This words said, immediately let the people around an uproar!


    "Oh! I said that at the auction, it was clearly said that this company was open. As a result, Princess fule also opened it today. Is co authorship in competition? "


    "Well, Princess Fuller, they are too narrow-minded! Competition means fair competition. Why do you want to do such things that you can''t see on the table? "


    "I just heard that the shops over there by Princess fule can''t be opened any more. They are all snakes and all the people are gone. Do you think God can''t see it any more, so he punished Princess fule? "


    "Oh, you don''t have to say, it''s really possible that it looks like this!"


    The people around talked and pointed at the man who was paralyzed on the ground.


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes, waved his hand and asked several bodyguards who were hiding in the dark to catch the man: "send it to the emperor and ask for justice!"

 Chapter 2219

    "Let the pariah go! Untouchables also follow orders, not what they want to do! Princess ghost, please let the untouchables go


    "There must be a decision in front of the emperor. If you dare to hide anything, no one will let you go." Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and warned.


    The man''s voice stopped, as if thinking about the meaning of murongsheng''s words.


    It took a long time to think about the meaning of vernacular.


    "When the pariah comes to the emperor, he must say what the pariah knows!! Please forgive me


    Murongsheng raised his chin and asked people to block the man''s mouth. He turned to Qian Duoduo and said, "you''re here to watch carefully and don''t let people make trouble. Once there''s trouble, don''t be soft handed. Tie it up and go to see the officials. "


    "I''ll take this man to the emperor for justice. Not everyone can bully me!"


    When murongsheng said this, people would not dare to make trouble.


    Make a noise, will be arrested to see the emperor, who can have so big courage!


    It''s really unnecessary to make trouble for so much money.


    I can''t keep my life. What else can I do?


    After setting an example to others, the scene suddenly became much more peaceful.


    If you want to come in and read a book, you will line up honestly without any noise.


    Don''t want to come, want to see the excitement, are honest around the edge, also not noisy.


    This situation let Qian Duoduo and others are heavily relieved, it seems that there will be no malicious trouble behind.


    Murongsheng said to do, said to pull to see the emperor, pull to go!


    All the way unimpeded, dragging the man who tried to make trouble came to the emperor.


    At this time, the emperor is ready to clean up and go to see what happened to murongsheng''s shop. In a twinkling of an eye, he sees murongsheng himself coming.


    "The ghost princess can''t wait to see me in person?" Don''t understand what the emperor said jokingly.


    Murongsheng resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and threw the bound man on the hall: "emperor, I have something else to say when I come here."


    Looking at murongsheng''s expression, the emperor seems to notice something wrong: "tell me, what''s the matter."


    Murongsheng kicked the man kneeling on the ground: "emperor, other princesses don''t want to say anything. Princess fule as like as two peas, she can not feel uncomfortable. But competition means fair competition. What are you doing to make a fuss? "


    The emperor was confused: "what''s the matter? Why can''t I understand what you said? "


    "what I as like as two peas" is the princess of the princess. "I don''t understand," she asked. "This is the proposal of the princess. When did Princess fule want to have the same family?" Is it specially chosen today, under the banner of the imperial palace or the collection of books? " Murongsheng sneered, "emperor, all the books in the palace have been transported out by Princess fule. Do you know?"


    The emperor was shocked: "there are such things, I don''t know! Come on, call Princess fule


    Murongsheng chuckled: "emperor, is this the king''s land in the whole world? How can the emperor not know what happened in the palace?"


    The emperor''s face was ugly: "I really don''t know what''s going on."

 Chapter 2220

    In a short time, Princess fuller was brought.


    When I came here, I was unkempt, as if I had encountered something.


    Murong Sheng, who knows the truth, laughs in his heart and shouts that he deserves it.


    The emperor, who didn''t know the truth, frowned and looked at the image of Princess fule and his dissatisfaction: "Princess fule, where is your etiquette as a princess! It seems that you need to find a new mother to teach you! "


    On hearing this, Princess fule quickly knelt down and said, "if you go back to your father, my son has just encountered something. My father was anxious to see my son again, so that he didn''t have time to make up. That''s why... "


    "Oh? Princess fule, do you mean to blame the emperor for calling you too anxious? " Murongsheng was beside him.


    Princess fule slightly tilted her head, glared at murongsheng, bit her teeth, and whispered, "shut up for me."


    Murongsheng is not afraid of boiling water. He takes out his ear: "Princess fule, what did you just say? I didn''t hear it clearly. How about you make it clear and let the emperor listen to it? "


    Princess fule was very angry by murongsheng, but she had nothing to do.


    Can only be biting teeth, a word also dare not say, kneel in front of the emperor.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes. Although he was very upset, murongsheng spoke there, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What did you do? How did you look like this?" The emperor was very disgusted, "crazy, where like a princess!"


    Princess fule hesitated and couldn''t speak for the emperor''s inquiry. Did she dare to tell the truth?


    Not at all!


    Originally, it was decided to do in private, but I didn''t report it to the emperor. Now if I say it, I''m sure I don''t have good fruit to eat.


    "My son I didn''t do anything. I just had a little fight with some of my best friends... " Princess fule stammered, trying to muddle through.


    Murong Sheng won''t let people muddle through, otherwise the meaning of her coming will be gone!


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Why don''t you make a little fuss, Princess fule? Is it Princess fule and your close friends who set up a reading shop in xuanyang street? "


    Princess fule''s face turned black: "Princess ghost, you don''t want to be bloody! At the auction of the book shop, my father has already appointed you to do it. How could my princess get involved in it? "


    "Is it Princess Ben or princess fule, that''s what you did?" Murongsheng did not beat around the Bush, but said, "do you know the person under the feet of the princess?"


    Princess fule frowned and turned pale: "I don''t know you!"


    Heart "bang bang" drum, this person, is how to be found by the ghost princess, was also brought into the palace?!


    "You don''t know? But this man knows you, Princess fule, "murongsheng sneered." then Princess fule instructs him to make trouble in Princess fule''s shop. As long as his shop is turned yellow and all the readers are led to Princess fule''s shop, he will be given a large sum of money. "


    "Princess fule, I don''t know if I''m right or not?"


    Princess fule''s face could not be described as pale at this moment: "a bunch of nonsense!"

 Chapter 2221

    "I didn''t open any shop at all. How could I send someone to make trouble with you?"


    Princess fule tried hard to stabilize her mind, "Princess ghost, I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you use such a move to frame up my princess?"


    "Set you up?" Murongsheng chuckled, "is it to frame you? Just go to the address of the shop you opened, and you will know if the princess has framed you!"


    "Emperor, I hope the emperor can send someone to investigate this matter! The princess is innocent


    Princess fule also bit her teeth, knelt down on the ground and cried out: "I hope my father can investigate clearly, and return my son''s son to be innocent!"


    The emperor sitting on it looks very ugly.


    He had just seen it clearly through their faces.


    The guilty feeling on Princess fule''s face could not be covered up.


    "Somebody Seeing that Princess fule still didn''t have any repentance, the emperor called the bodyguard directly, "go to the place that the ghost princess said to have a look, and see if she also opened a reading shop!"


    At this time, Princess fule suddenly said: "father, my son and I don''t agree with this matter!"


    "Oh? What do you disagree with? " Asked the emperor.


    "If the ghost princess wanted to set up her son''s minister on purpose, she would have been ready to open a shop there! If I find a shop soon, won''t my son be wronged to death? "


    Murongsheng couldn''t help laughing. Let alone, what Princess fule said is really reasonable!


    In order to prove his innocence, murongsheng said: "since Princess fule has said that, in order to avoid such a thing, I will first ask, with which girl friends does Princess fule play again?"


    Princess fule watched murongsheng warily: "what does this matter have to do with you?"


    "Don''t know how to say it, or dare not?"


    "I''m a good princess. I dare to say it! Playing with Miss Luo, Miss Duan and Miss Zhang, I don''t know what the ghost princess wants to do? " Princess fule was dancing in her heart and staring at murongsheng.


    "No, of course, I want to say that when I find the shop, I''ll check which lady is in the name of the shop, then I''ll know? Or, when the bodyguard went to check, he found that a certain lady had not left, could it be that the princess had not framed you, Princess fule? "


    Princess fule bit her teeth and glared at murongsheng fiercely: "the ghost princess is really good at calculating!"


    "I dare not. I just want to prove that the princess has not framed you. Princess fule, you haven''t answered what the princess just said


    "Good! This shows that the princess has not framed the princess! "


    In the heart but make a murmur, hope that those young ladies are all smart people, in plate down shop time did not use the real name.


    And then there is


    Let them hurry away from the rotten shop full of snakes, and don''t let anyone catch them!


    And the emperor sitting on it has already helped his forehead.


    His generation is wise, and he is also the head of a country. How can he give birth to such a stupid daughter?!


    Casually, they were brought into the ditch, and they didn''t react at all!

 Chapter 2222

    After a while, the bodyguard sent out came back.


    Looking at the princess fule, she went to the emperor''s ear and whispered.


    Up to now, Princess fule has been kneeling on the ground. The Emperor didn''t ask her to stand up, and she didn''t dare to move.


    His eyes were fixed on the mouth shape of the bodyguard, trying to see what the bodyguard said.


    But after reading for a long time, I didn''t understand what I said!


    In my heart, I was worried and afraid that people would not walk clean and be caught.


    But


    There are snakes all over the place. How can those delicate young ladies be able to stand staying there?


    "Emperor, what do you see? Let the bodyguard say it in front of us. If something happens, I think it will be partial."


    At this time, Princess fule seemed to catch murongsheng''s pigtail and quickly said, "I have never thought about this before. My father is very fair. How can I be partial to others?"


    Murongsheng chuckled: "I''m sorry, you''re not afraid. I''m afraid. After all, you''re the emperor''s own daughter. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the princess


    "I will be wronged by the emperor. Where can I cry? There''s no place to cry! "


    Listening to murongsheng''s sarcasm, the emperor couldn''t stand it any more. He quickly waved his hand: "OK, don''t tell me in a low voice, just say it out loud, and don''t allow any concealment!"


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    The bodyguard came down, stood in the center of the hall, and said in a loud voice: "if you go back to the emperor, my subordinates went to check and found that the ladies mentioned by Princess fule were still sorting things on the spot. My subordinates have also asked people to investigate the deeds, which belong to one of the ladies. "


    Princess fule was shocked and looked at the guard incredulously: "you are talking nonsense! You must have been sent by the ghost princess to wrongly punish the princess! "


    "These people are honest in the house, how can they be there?"


    The emperor slapped heavily on the table: "shut up


    "Father Princess fule was fighting for herself. "My son didn''t do such a thing. He must have been wronged! The princess of the ghost must have been prepared to do something wrong to her son


    Murongsheng sneered: "Princess fule, what you said is really interesting. Why did the princess wronged you? Before this, I don''t even know what you look like! "


    "You tell the princess, what reason does the princess have for wronging you?"


    "You You... " Princess fule had an idea, "you just don''t like my princess, so you find this excuse!"


    Murongsheng snorted coldly: "emperor, since Princess fule doesn''t admit it, I will take out the evidence. The bodyguard must be resourceful and will collect all the evidence. "


    The emperor frowned, looked at Princess fule kneeling on the ground, and looked at murongsheng with a cold face. He hesitated: "Princess ghost, it''s better to forget this..."


    "No way."


    Without waiting for the emperor to finish, murongsheng refused directly: "this matter can''t be settled in this way. If Princess fule goes out, she will frame up the princess and say that she is making trouble out of nothing. Then the princess will become an unreasonable person."


    "I have 10000 mouths, but I can''t explain it clearly!"

 Chapter 2223

    "This..." The emperor really doesn''t want to be so shameful, "fule won''t be publicized everywhere."


    "Emperor, it''s no use for you to say that again," murongsheng looked at Princess fule kneeling on the ground, "but to see what Princess fule would do."


    "Now that they are all arrested, Princess fule refuses to admit it. How can you guarantee that Princess fule won''t talk nonsense? She will pour dirty water on the princess then. What will the princess do? "


    "It''s better to make everything clear and finish it now. Princess fule is talking nonsense outside."


    "You''re talking nonsense! You have to press on my princess''s head for the things that she has not done. What''s the matter


    "Whether you did it or not depends on the evidence. The emperor asked the bodyguard to take out the evidence."


    The emperor really doesn''t want to make the royal family dishonor because of this.


    However, murongsheng is so aggressive here that the emperor really doesn''t know what to do.


    Take out the evidence. It''s Princess fuller who''s disgraced.


    If you don''t take out the evidence, the ghost princess will certainly not give up, and it is very likely that she will pull the ghost palace to make a world shaking mess.


    After thinking about the gains and losses, the emperor thinks it''s better not to provoke murongsheng. Princess fule''s behavior is personal at most, so it can''t be included in the palace.


    The emperor weakly waved his hand: "forget it, you say it."


    Seeing the emperor compromise, the bodyguard has nothing to hide: "tell the emperor that in order to solve this problem as soon as possible, his subordinates invited several young ladies who are still on the scene and asked someone to take the lease."


    For the first time, the emperor felt that it was also a mistake for the people under his hand to be so perfect.


    This perfect, do not know a little bit of regret?


    "Call the men up."


    To this point, the emperor did not want to say anything, let people bring up.


    When several young ladies were brought to the palace, they were at a loss.


    But they didn''t think about the bad, but thought that maybe the emperor knew that they also opened a shop and wanted to sponsor.


    After all, the one with them is Princess fule!


    As the father of Princess fule, how can he be stingy?


    However, when they entered the main hall and saw Princess fule kneeling there, while Murong Sheng''an sat down to drink tea, the hearts of the ladies immediately raised to their voices.


    "Don''t you kneel down when you see the emperor!"


    A father-in-law, who led them in, said in a shrill voice. He was so scared that these people knelt down one by one as if they were making dumplings.


    "Here Please greet the emperor.... "


    "Let''s talk about it all," the Emperor didn''t have much effort to make a few people stand up. "What''s the lease used for? What have you and Princess fule done?"


    This


    Who dares to talk nonsense when they are not instructed by Princess fule?


    The eyes all secretly aimed at the direction of Princess fule.


    But before looking at it for a few seconds, before meeting Princess fule''s eyes, he was scolded by the father-in-law: "the emperor asked you something! One by one, what kind of system are you looking at? Don''t you hurry back to ask the emperor! "


    One by one, they were so scared that they shivered and could not calm down, just like the sieve like a popsicle.

 Chapter 2224

    "If you don''t speak, you''ll be dragged out by me. It''s as heavy as thirty boards!"


    "Said the emperor! "Said the woman


    One of them, Miss Duan, was so scared that she fell on the ground and said: "if you go back to the emperor, this deed of land was bought by Miss Zhang Jia..."


    These young ladies were afraid of the emperor''s deterrent power, and one by one they said all the things as they were.


    At this moment, the expression on Princess fule''s face is hard to describe. It''s as white as a ghost climbing up from the ground.


    Paralyzed on the ground, there is no strength to move.


    Looking straight at the ground.


    It''s over. It''s all over!


    What''s wrong with these people?!


    If you talk about everything, you don''t know what to hide!


    I don''t know. Are you going to be punished if you say that?!


    Several young ladies one after another, trembling after all the things said.


    The emperor''s face is also more and more ugly, just how to persuade murongsheng to give up not to pursue, now is how regret to help Princess fule speak.


    "How on earth did you get out of the palace collection?"


    "No, no, please see clearly. We didn''t get the books out of the palace. We just took them out as a gimmick to attract people!" Miss Duan said quickly.


    "Yes, how dare minnv and others smuggle out the books in the palace! It''s going to take your head off! "


    "What''s more, minnv and others don''t have the ability to smuggle the books out..."


    "Who came up with your idea?" The emperor''s face did not improve at all.


    Several young ladies looked at each other, dare not speak out the person.


    What else does the emperor not understand?


    Can let these people dare not say, in addition to Princess fule, who else?!


    The emperor was angry with him: "come on! Take Princess fule down. Don''t let her out without my order


    "Wait a minute," murongsheng, who was sitting on one side, said lazily, looking at the emperor''s easy way of letting people go. "Emperor, there is still something unsolved. You just let Princess fule go. I don''t agree with you."


    The emperor in the heart can''t help but secretly scold: this ghost princess, how in this kind of thing so agile, don''t know a little bit slow for a while?!


    Without waiting for the emperor to ask, murongsheng kicked the man lying under his feet: "do you know this man?"


    Some of the ladies didn''t take murongsheng seriously, but murongsheng''s next sentence made them look ugly.


    "If you hide something, it''s a crime of deceiving you."


    Miss Duan hesitated. Looking at the man lying on the ground with a cloth in his mouth, she whispered, "I know you."


    "Oh? Where did you meet? " Murongsheng raised her eyebrows. "How can the princess not know that a young lady who doesn''t come out of one gate and two doors doesn''t walk, how can she know a little gangster?"


    "Because he talked to the maid next to Princess fule again today, she looked at it curiously and remembered it."


    Murongsheng nodded clearly and looked at Princess fule with a smile: "originally, this man has talked with Princess fule''s maid in waiting."


    "Nonsense, he talks to the princess''s palace maids, how can the palace not know!" Princess fuller immediately retorted.

 Chapter 2225

    "Do you know, I don''t want to ask. I''m asking someone else now, not you. If you have any words, you can hold them back!" Murong looked at Princess fule.


    The murderous air at the bottom of her eyes made Princess fule seem to be stuck in her throat, unable to say a word.


    It''s terrible!


    For a moment, she felt like she was going to die in the hands of the ghost princess!


    "This is the man who spoke to Princess Fuller, isn''t he?" Murongsheng once again turns his eyes to Miss Duan.


    "Yes It''s... " Miss Duan nodded.


    Murongsheng nodded: "emperor, do you understand?"


    Originally, it was a good day. The emperor was very happy. Now after such a toss, the emperor was tired and nodded: "I have understood."


    "How can the emperor solve this problem?" Murongsheng sat still in his chair and made up his mind to leave after solving the problem.


    The emperor frowned and looked at the people who were doing things in front of him: "Princess fule is closed for one year, and the shop outside is closed! As for you... "


    The emperor really wanted to pull these people out and hit 30 boards one by one, but they couldn''t!


    If you really beat these people, then Princess fule will also be punished.


    The emperor waved his hand, obviously out of sight and out of mind: "get out of here! You are not allowed to leave the house for half a year! "


    This punishment is more serious than beating them on the board!


    You are not allowed to leave the house for half a year. How can you do that!


    In the capital, everything is changing rapidly!


    Not to mention half a year, even a month may change a lot of things, so that they can not keep up with the trend!


    But for my own life


    The ladies gritted their teeth and backed out.


    One heart is incomparable regret, why do they want to listen to Princess fule''s words, to do such a thing?!


    What all compensate go in, result what all did not get!


    Murongsheng is not very satisfied with the result, but he knows that this is the limit that the emperor can do.


    He stood up and patted the wrinkles on his clothes: "now that they have been solved, the princess will leave first. As for this man... "


    Murongsheng chuckled: "let the emperor solve it."


    Lying on the ground, the speechless man with things in his mouth, watching murongsheng walk away, his eyes suddenly open wide and he purrs at murongsheng.


    "I didn''t say that before! Princess ghost, you promised to save his life! Why should he be handed over to the emperor for punishment now? "


    As for murongsheng?


    Even if I heard it, I would say, what does it have to do with her?


    As soon as Murong Sheng came out of the hall, Princess fule came out and roared at Murong Sheng''s back: "Princess ghost! You made me look like this. Are you happy? "


    This roar stopped murongsheng, turned around and looked at Princess fule with great interest: "what you said is very interesting. Did I force you to do these things?"


    "You! If you hadn''t poked it out, how could your father have known! " Princess fuller gritted her teeth.


    "If you don''t, how can the emperor know? Children, you should also analyze the causality. Even if I want to harm you, I have to have something existing? You did it on your own initiative. Why can''t I take advantage of it? "

 Chapter 2226

    "Not everyone is your mom and dad. Everything is for you. If you don''t mess with me, I won''t mess with you. If you have to provoke me, I''m sorry. I''ll let you die without a place to die! "


    Princess fule was stunned by Murong Sheng''s eyes, and she could not help but step back: "you You dare not do anything to me! "


    Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes and sneered: "if you don''t believe it, you can have a try."


    With that, murongsheng left.


    Princess fule looks at murongsheng''s back, her face is unpredictable, and she suddenly has a trace of regret in her heart.


    She has no grievance or hatred with the ghost princess. Why did she listen to the advice of the imperial concubine and have to do this kind of thing!


    The ghost King''s means are very good, and the ghost princess must be no worse!


    Princess fule was silent for a moment. She turned back to the palace and thought of her faults behind closed doors.


    But just after two steps, he was stopped by his father-in-law: "Princess fule, the emperor still has something to ask for you. Please go with me."


    Princess fule quickly took out some silver from her arms and put it into her father-in-law''s arms: "I don''t know what''s the matter with my father looking for my princess?"


    My father-in-law shook his head with a smile, and then put the silver in his arms: "the emperor wants to ask what happened to the collection of books in the palace."


    When Princess fule heard this, her hands and feet were cold.


    There are only two words in my head: finished!


    Murongsheng deals with Princess fule and returns to the shop again. He finds that there are more people here than before.


    Fu Yuqin saw murongsheng coming, quickly came over and whispered: "princess, you just left, people suddenly increased. Can''t it be that something happened to Princess fule? "


    " don''t worry, "murongsheng said with a smile," Princess fule has been locked up. You won''t see her for nearly a year. "


    "What Fu Yuqin screamed.


    Then he felt that his voice was too loud. He quickly lowered his voice and whispered in Murong''s ear like he was doing something wrong: "Why are you locked up all of a sudden?"


    "Is that a question? Of course, I went to sue! Otherwise, how do you think the emperor knew so quickly? " Murong Sheng rolled his eyes, "if there is something to be solved, where you are, everything is in your heart. What problems can you solve if you just stand here and worry about it?"


    "Ah, this..." Fu Yuqin scratched the back of his head. "Isn''t she a princess, the emperor''s daughter? How can we talk to each other?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it works or not, she borrows the name of the collection of books from the imperial palace to flag her private affairs. The emperor can''t tolerate it, but..." Murongsheng added, "in the future, I''d better teach you to solve such things. You may go, and the emperor won''t meet you."


    Fu Yuqin


    That''s not the same as saying nothing!


    "What happened to Princess Fuller''s shop?" Fu Yuqin asked curiously.


    Murongsheng held out his hand: "what else can we do? Naturally, the door will be closed in the future. Princess fule will be locked up for a year. Will you have a good life in the future for those little followers who follow her


    "So?" Fu Yuqin''s eyes brightened in an instant.


    "So you won''t see them for nearly half a year."

 Chapter 2227

    "Well, don''t think about anything else. Concentrate on your own business. It''s hard for you to see them in the near future."


    Murongsheng asked them to honestly pay attention to their own affairs. As for Princess fule, there was no need to continue to care.


    It just attracted people for a short time, but in the end, it''s still closed?


    In particular, there are snakes everywhere because of the red river. I''m afraid that when we talk about Princess fule''s shop in the future, the most important thing we can say is to let the snakes come out to punish them.


    It''s not that their shop has a large collection of books in the palace.


    After all, nobody saw it, did they?


    As time goes on, it will be forgotten.


    There are so many rare things happening in the capital, where can anyone remember this half baked thing?


    But they have a lot of money. If they manage well, they will be deeply rooted in the hearts of the common people.


    Instead of praising Princess fule, I will certainly praise Qian Duoduo and others.


    Fu Yuqin nodded: "I understand. I''ll tell them to work hard!"


    "It''s good to have this awareness. You work hard. I''ll go back to have a rest first." Murongsheng patted Fu Yuqin on the shoulder and left directly.


    Of course, before I left, I didn''t forget to take the red stream which was waiting in Princess fule''s shop.


    The task has been finished. It''s really boring to stay.


    Back to the ghost princess, murongsheng figured out that there was nothing wrong, and then he flashed into the secret place.


    First, I went to the wooden house and saw the situation of Guan Huang. There was no big problem.


    I want to see ripple again.


    As a result, just walked in front of liebo''er, murongsheng was shocked!


    "That''s it?! How did liebel become like this


    Originally the body is still very delicate, but also maintain a normal look.


    This just did not see a few days, the body has been like a dry old tree bark!


    Murongsheng frowned and walked back and forth beside liebo''er, looking and touching.


    I still haven''t found anything strange.


    It''s not a sign of poisoning!


    In the secret place, if you want to poison liebo''er, I''m afraid that in addition to murongsheng, only liebo''er has himself!


    But murongsheng has been hanging liebo''er''s life with spring water, and liebo''er is even more impossible.


    People do not wake up, how can such a cruel to their next?


    The body has changed like this, but liebo''er is still alive, but Murong Sheng doesn''t know whether liebo''er will die in a few days?


    After all, the old one is too fast!


    No, you can''t watch rip suffer like this.


    If you continue to grow old and die, shangguanhuang will die with you, and Qu Yun will not live long!


    These three people are grasshoppers tied to a rope!


    When shangguanhuang was not found to return to normal, neither of the two women could die first!


    Murongsheng thought about it, but he found a rope to tie liebo''er tightly, like a dead fish. Then he took a small porcelain vase to liebo''er''s nose and let her smell it.


    Then he set up a chair and sat on one side, waiting for liebel to wake up.


    She didn''t know what was going on in it, but ripple would know for sure!


    Then, let rip answer for himself!

 Chapter 2228

    "Awake?"


    Let lie Bo son smell antidote not long, eyelid son slightly move.


    Murongsheng didn''t have the patience to wake up the man.


    Lie Bo''er, who just woke up, was at a loss about the situation in front of him. He didn''t know where he was now and stared at Murong Sheng for a long time.


    "Why are you here?"


    This just saw the existence of murongsheng, shocked and angry loudly said.


    "Liebel, you should take a good look at the situation around you and talk about why I''m here."


    Liebo''er frowned and looked at the surrounding environment: "what is this place! Why am I here! "


    "This is my territory. Of course, I bound you back."


    Liebo''er is very angry. He wants to struggle to stand up, but he finds that he can''t use his strength at all. He is bound!


    Looking down at his body, liebo''er yells at murongsheng angrily: "what have you done to me on earth!!"!!! Why can''t I move any more! "


    "And!! My skin is withered like old bark


    Murongsheng frowned: "you don''t know you will suddenly get old?"


    "Me? Grow old suddenly?!! Didn''t you make me like this! "


    Liebo''er''s skin was not as white and smooth as it was at the beginning, but as wrinkled and ugly as an old tree skin.


    "What the hell is going on!! Princess ghost, don''t try to cheat me. You must have done something to me to make me look like this! "


    Murongsheng looks at liebo''er''s expression and doesn''t speak. He frowns and thinks quietly.


    Even rip himself didn''t know why he was like this?


    That''s a strange thing.


    The same is to use the spring to hang life, shangguanhuang''s body is good, how to lieboer here become so different?


    What''s wrong with it, or she doesn''t know.


    Could it be that liebo''er had done something before, and then had resistance with her spring water. As soon as the two sides met, liebo''er became like this?


    Murongsheng quietly watched liebo''er not speak. Liebo''er was flustered: "you! Did you do it! Do you think I look better than you, and you envy me, that''s why you make me look like this? "


    After the panic, liebo''er rebukes murongsheng with a severe voice.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw murongsheng, and her body was still tied up. Then, her sudden aging must have something to do with murongsheng!


    And she, the only place with the ghost princess revenge, is the ghost king!!


    "I warn you that if my brother knows that I''ve been harmed like this by you, you muyue kingdom will be trampled down by our iron cavalry!"


    Listening to liebo''er''s threat, murongsheng doesn''t have any mood swings: "step flat? It seems that you don''t know how chaotic the border is these days. "


    Liebo er''s face changed: "what do you mean?"


    "I said that the relationship between change and change is very chaotic now. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to remember your existence. Moreover, in liebohan''s eyes, you princess liebol has died on the way back to the border. Who will come to save you


    "Save your energy and think about what makes you suddenly old."

 Chapter 2229

    "Don''t think about it?! It''s the way you use it in secret Lie Bo''er doesn''t want to ask Murong Sheng directly.


    "It''s not me," murongsheng said, "whether you believe it or not, I can say that I didn''t do it."


    Obviously, liebo''er didn''t believe what murongsheng said.


    "Think about it. If I can get you better, what can I do to wake you up?"


    Liebo''er frowned and looked at murongsheng: "it''s really not you?"


    "It''s not me. You look better than me, I admit. But my appearance is not bad, what''s more, I have nothing to envy you. I''m already a ghost princess. If you are jealous, you should be jealous of me, "murongsheng looked up and down at liebo''er." moreover, with your present appearance, I have no reason to be jealous of you. "


    Originally, liebo''er was not so angry, so angry. Now when he heard murongsheng''s words, he wanted to throw a piece of meat off murongsheng!


    "I tell you, sooner or later I will take your place!" Liebo Er is unconvinced and expresses his goal in anger.


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "is that right? Then wait for you to replace me, and then put cruel words in front of me. Now, you should think about what is the reason why you will suddenly grow old! "


    "I I don''t know! "


    When it comes to his appearance, liebo''er''s emotion comes back: "I don''t know why I became like this! As soon as I wake up, that''s it! "


    "You''re not a bit flustered," murongsheng squinted at liebo''er. "You seem to know that you may get old very early, but you don''t know why it''s so fast, do you?"


    Liebo pursed her lips and did not speak.


    "It seems that I''m right," murongsheng said, sitting on the chair he moved from before, holding his cheek with one hand. "Don''t hide it. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with your appearance."


    Liebo''er was stunned for a moment, and then chuckled: "why should I tell you?"


    Murongsheng quietly looked at her silence and watched liebo''er perform quietly here.


    "I''ve been tied up like this by you. Why do you think I''ll tell you everything about me?" Liebo Er has been very indifferent, "maybe, I told you what I know, you will kill me!"


    "Anyway, I like to see you in a hurry, but you can''t find a way out. If it''s a big deal, you''ll kill me! Anyway, if I die, the ghost king will die with me


    Murongsheng''s face suddenly cooled down: "don''t threaten me with this thing!"


    Liebo''er sneered: "I can''t help it. My only chip now is this! If I die, the ghost king will not live! You''re a woman! Keep me, or let the ghost King die with me


    "You are powerful, you can," murongsheng quietly looked at liebo''er, suddenly laughed, "don''t you worry, I don''t even want the ghost King''s life?"


    Liebo''er''s eyes suddenly widened and looked at murongsheng in shock: "what did you say?! How can you not care about the ghost King''s life


    "Why should I care?" Murongsheng changed a comfortable posture, "the ghost king is not here, the whole ghost King''s house is my world, what I say is what, why do I expect him to live?"


    "Let him die with you!"

 Chapter 2230

    "What are you talking about?" Liebel couldn''t believe it. He thought he heard wrong.


    "I said, then you will die together!" Murongsheng smiles and repeats to liebo''er again.


    "If you want to die with him, I will help you. Anyway, the ghost King''s house is mine. Why should I bother to find a way to wake him up? He wakes up. I''m not the boss of the ghost King''s house. "


    ¡°¡­ You You... " Liebo''er''s dry lips trembled. It seemed that it was hard to believe that murongsheng would be so shameless!


    "He Isn''t he the one you love the most? "


    Murongsheng shrugged his shoulders: "he is also your favorite. Don''t you still pull him to die together? Anyway, when you go underground, he''ll settle with you. After all, you''ve tied your life to him, but you won''t settle with me. "


    "Even if you want to find me, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until I die. But at that time, he might have been reincarnated for a long time, so I have nothing to be afraid of


    Liebo''er is stunned. She wants to threaten murongsheng.


    But I didn''t expect that murongsheng would not be threatened at all. Instead, she began to threaten her now!


    Will she let the ghost King die with her?!


    Of course not!


    Not only won''t, she will wake up the ghost king, but also let the ghost King fall in love with her!


    She''s going to be the only woman of the ghost king! Instead of like now, she can only bear the pain of Acacia silently!


    But who would have thought


    Murongsheng smiles at liebo''er who has collapsed to the extreme: "do you want to say it or not?"


    "I said! I''ll just say it Liebo er said quickly, "you black hearted woman! When the ghost King wakes up, I will tell him what you said today! "


    "If you want to say it, say it."


    Murong Sheng chuckles. If you want to say that, you have to see if liebo''er has a chance to meet Shangguan Huang.


    In order to prevent Murong Sheng really let her and shangguanhuang to die together, liebo''er is very positive!


    "You! You''re going to die without a place to die! " Liebo''er yells at murongsheng angrily.


    Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows: "whatever you say, how I will die, how I want to die, it depends on me. I can do whatever I want. It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t speak now, I''ll stab the ghost king to death and let you live together. "


    Liebo''er''s chest heaved violently, biting his teeth and staring at murongsheng, but he still said, "this is the consequence of my half life to the ghost king."


    The consequences?


    Murong Sheng took a look at liebo''er: "originally, if you use this method, there will be consequences?"


    "Of course!" Liebo''er snorted coldly and glared at murongsheng, "if this kind of forbidden technique is used casually, how can it be used! Of course, there are consequences! "


    "That''s not a small consequence. You''ve changed from a young girl to an old woman!" Murongsheng joked.


    Angry liebo''er gritted his teeth: "do you want to listen to it or not! If you don''t listen, I won''t say it! "


    "Listen, you go on."


    Murongsheng makes a good posture, but he is holding melon seeds in his hand. He is knocking while watching liebo''er listen to the story.


    This comfortable appearance, the strong wave of the spirit almost fainted.

 Chapter 2231

    "I have nothing to say, that''s all! I became an old man because I used the forbidden technique! "


    As long as facing murongsheng, liebo''er will be angry. This is definitely her nemesis!


    "Is there no solution?" Murongsheng asked.


    It''s not like Liebo can accept being ugly. There must be a solution.


    Otherwise, can liebo''er really fall in love with Guan Huang?


    It doesn''t matter if you become an old man?


    But liebo''er is not a brainless person. If she becomes an old man, even if she is bound with Shangguan Huang, can Shangguan Huang really accept such an ugly person?


    Looking at Liebo Er, he hesitated, as if thinking about what to say.


    Murongsheng directly warned: "don''t try to play small moves in front of me. You can''t bear the consequences."


    Liebo''er bit his teeth and nodded reluctantly: "there is a solution. You need to take medicine on time. How many days have you been holding me? It was supposed to be when I took the medicine. As a result, you arrested me and naturally I grew old! "


    Murong Sheng clearly nodded, it seems that the aging has nothing to do with her.


    So


    "Then I''m asking you one last thing."


    Liebo''er looks at murongsheng warily: "what do you want to ask?"


    "After you get old, do you die in a few days, or do you live the same life as normal?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Liebo''er stares at murongsheng, like a villain.


    "No?" Murongsheng takes out a dagger and shakes it in front of liebo''er, with a strange smile on his face.


    Liebo''s breath stopped for a while: "life is normal!! What on earth do you want to do


    "If I know, I don''t want to do anything. If I don''t know, it''s over. I''ll cut the flesh on you and see if the ghost king has any reaction."


    "You You wicked woman! "


    Murongsheng rolled a white eye: "whatever you scold, anyway you are in my hands."


    "Let me go! I''ll take the medicine, and I''ll go back to the way I used to be! " Liebo''er yells at murongsheng.


    Murongsheng frowned and pulled out his ears, very impatient: "you are really noisy, don''t you know? You can go to sleep now. I don''t need you anymore. "


    "No! You can''t! You can''t do that! " Rippler was terrified.


    Murongsheng, who has come to liebo''er''s side, looks at liebo''er with a smile: "no, I can."


    Finish saying, a machete will strong wave son again of cut fainted past.


    Murongsheng looked at liebo''er who fainted on the chair with his head tilted. He dragged his elbow to touch his chin and thought in a puzzled way: "this forbidden technique looks very interesting? It seems that I should know which direction to go


    She used to study insects. Now it seems that liebo''er doesn''t use insects, but some kind of forbidden magic?


    It''s a pity that she didn''t get involved in Feng Shui Metaphysics.


    It seems that it is impossible for shangguanhuang to wake up in a period of time.


    Just like what liebo''er said, it''s good to faint. The whole ghost King''s house is her world!


    This kind of feeling is still very good!


    Of course, that''s not a good idea.


    But now this situation, is not in the freedom of it!

 Chapter 2232

    Murongsheng comforted himself.


    For the old Liebo Er is not so sad. Since he won''t die, he will continue to faint.


    Anyway, it''s enough to hang her life with spring water every once in a while.


    Had it not been for shangguanhuang, she would have wanted to chop liebo''er to death.


    What should we do now?


    You''d better find a way to stimulate shangguanhuang. If you can''t find a good way, try this way. Maybe I accidentally ran into the great fortune and stimulated shangguanhuang?


    Looking at lie Bo''er who fainted in the chair, murongsheng didn''t feel any pity, but felt very hot eyes!


    Wear so exposed, but the skin is not white, wrinkled like old bark, who will not see it!


    Murongsheng can''t stand it any more. He takes a piece of cloth and covers liebo''er''s body.


    He went to the cabin, sat on the bed and looked at shangguanhuang, who was unconscious. He sighed: "can you fight for breath and wake up by your own will? Don''t lie here sleeping all the time


    Shangguanhuang did not move, as if murongsheng''s words could not reach shangguanhuang''s ears.


    "Well, I''m stupid, too. What can I say to you wooden man?" Murongsheng reaches out his hand and pinches shangguanhuang''s face. "Your face feels pretty good. After so long abstinence, don''t you miss me at all?"


    It has to be said that there is no wind or sun every day.


    Let the original white shangguanhuang is white light.


    Murongsheng is very envious.


    While rubbing shangguanhuang''s face in his hand, he muttered in a low voice: "if you can''t, you''ll be my ghost King''s house. I''ll raise a group of fresh meat at that time, and the people in your ghost King''s house won''t be able to stop me."


    "It is estimated that in order to please me, all kinds of young and beautiful teenagers will be sent to my bed to become my face!"


    "After all, I''m a great hero of your ghost palace! I gave birth to you descendants who can inherit the ghost palace! I''m the queen of earth


    "It''s a pity that I wanted to live a comfortable life with you. I didn''t expect that you were bound by two women after so many things. It''s said that the harm of your blue face is not light. "


    Murongsheng said, his face was a little ugly: "look at you. I haven''t had a good day since I met you. Either to help you drive away your little lover, or to help you manage the ghost palace. "


    "Now it''s more extreme. I''m pregnant here. You haven''t woken up after sleeping in bed for so long."


    "I can tell you that my patience is limited. If you really slowly step out of my limit, I will really take your ghost palace as the place where I raise my face! "


    "I want to raise a large group of faces in the ghost King''s house of muyue Kingdom, and I want to raise a large group of faces in the ghost King''s house of Dazhou! I''m so angry with you


    At this time, the hand rubbing his face felt a trace of beating.


    Murongsheng opened his eyes wide in shock, staring at the man lying on the bed.


    "You You Did you move? "


    After saying that, patted his forehead: "I am really stupid, ask you this question, what to do!"


    Eyes still dare not move half a minute, for fear that a trace of movement she will not see!

 Chapter 2233

    Murong Sheng''s eyes hurt, but he didn''t see Shangguan Huang move.


    Some angry and some disappointed.


    It seems that this stimulating method is not reliable at all.


    You''d better go to the study and look for the records of poisonous insects to see what kind of situation shangguanhuang belongs to.


    But


    Qu Yun gave shangguanhuang poisonous insects, and liebo''er also gave shangguanhuang poisonous insects.


    Can''t these two insects fight when they collide?


    Just like raising poisonous insects, the one who wins the fight occupies the territory.


    If one of them eats the other, then Will the person who has poisonous insects die?


    Now liebo''er is still alive, but he doesn''t know what the situation is like over there


    Murongsheng frowned and went to the study to write a letter. Later, he sent it to Wuying to see if Qu Yun was alive or dead.


    And now


    She''d better look through the book honestly.


    Murongsheng didn''t know how long he had been reading here. The books under his feet had piled up quickly, but he was still at a loss and couldn''t find a solution.


    At this time, murongsheng heard something outside, and immediately frowned.


    She is the only one in this secret place. How can there be any movement?


    Even some chickens, ducks and fish are raised in remote mountains. It is impossible for them to come here and make noise.


    Wait


    Just when murongsheng was wary of trying to prevent someone from breaking in, he got a flash of inspiration.


    No!


    There are two people in this secret place!


    One was just knocked unconscious by her, and was given poison. She would not wake up in such a short time.


    On the other hand, it''s impossible to wake up after sleeping so long, but everything is possible, isn''t it Is it really that the stimulation she just had worked?


    Murongsheng''s heart is both surprise and fear.


    Surprise shangguanhuang wake up, afraid shangguanhuang didn''t wake up, his hope failed.


    Stand up, step by step toward the outside, swallow saliva, near the hometown more timid hand to open the door.


    Eye catching is a pair of shoes, very familiar.


    This Isn''t it the pair of shoes she just changed for shangguanhuang some time ago?


    Is


    Murongsheng clenched his fist nervously and raised his head slowly. Looking at the familiar and strange face in front of him, he suddenly felt sour and wanted to cry out loud.


    All of a sudden, he rushed into shangguanhuang''s arms: "villain, after sleeping for so long, you finally wake up!"


    Shangguanhuang hurriedly hugs murongsheng in his arms, and his voice is gentle: "wake up."


    "You don''t know. I''ve been looking for a way to wake you up for a long time! People are going to collapse! "


    "So, that''s why you''ve been saying in my ear that you want to keep your face clean?"


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Rolled a white eye: "at this time, you can not say this kind of dejected words!"


    Then he turned around shangguanhuang and looked up and down: "tell me quickly, how did you wake up suddenly?"


    Shangguanhuang stopped murongsheng, who was circling around him, and gave him a bitter smile: "I don''t know. I don''t feel comfortable when I hear someone saying something about keeping face. Just try to open your eyes and find yourself awake when you are conscious. "


    "That''s a good thing! Why are you so sad? "

 Chapter 2234

    "It''s a good thing. It''s not a good thing."


    Shangguanhuang holds murongsheng in his arms: "how long has it been since I held you?"


    Murongsheng really thought for a while: "for a long time."


    "Yes, I thought I had no chance to hold you in my arms. I didn''t expect that the Lord gave me such a chance again."


    Murongsheng did not speak, but was quietly held in his arms by shangguanhuang.


    In this harmonious and beautiful quiet atmosphere, murongsheng suddenly broke: "what''s the bad thing you just said?"


    Shangguanhuang gave a wry smile: "it''s not easy for me to wake up. Can''t I say something warm?"


    Murongsheng didn''t want to say so many useless things to Shangguan Huang: "your body is not completely good, what do you say about warmth? What''s the bad thing you said? It''s better to say it and solve it as soon as you finish, than to drag it all the time. "


    Shangguan Huang shook his head helplessly: "I said, don''t get excited."


    "You say, I''m not excited." Murongsheng is very calm.


    "That is, I found that I woke up soon, and after a while I would fall asleep again."


    Murongsheng is now very rational, looking at shangguanhuang rationally: "this is not the first time you wake up? How else could such a discovery be made? "


    "I woke up twice before, and each time was a time of incense."


    "Before and after waking up." Murongsheng asked calmly.


    "After you''ve got lybol."


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "fierce, when did I catch liebo''er, you can know?"


    Shangguanhuang is not angry, touching murongsheng''s little hand: "she is lying in the yard, naturally, she saw it."


    "Looking at such a beautiful girl lying in the middle of the yard, do you have no feeling at all?" Murongsheng looks at shangguanhuang with a smile.


    "No, absolutely not!" Even after sleeping for such a long time, there was no lack of shangguanhuang''s desire for survival. "If I had any feelings, I would have saved her. How could I have been indifferent?"


    "I only have you in my heart, you are my heart."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and shook his goose bumps: "why did you sleep so long and get more and more greasy instead of getting greasy?"


    "Because I miss you."


    Murongsheng doesn''t want to talk to shangguanhuang anymore: "how long do you have to go to sleep again?"


    Shangguan Huang''s smiling face was silent: "it''s going to happen soon."


    Murongsheng looked at shangguanhuang''s expression, a little distressed, but also a little uncomfortable, rushed to embrace him: "you can rest assured, I will find a solution, let you wake up completely."


    Shangguanhuang gently touched her head: "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    "So, do you have any Keepsake here in the ghost King''s residence of muyue Kingdom, which can mobilize the most secret people?" murongsheng asked about the business while shangguanhuang was still awake. "Some things, like lingliu and Lingqi, seem to be a little hard to do."


    "And, from what I know of you, you don''t seem to put eggs in one basket, do you?"


    Shangguanhuang looks at murongsheng admiringly and praises him in his heart: "she is the woman I like. She is always so rational and smart!"

 Chapter 2235

    Of course, he didn''t dare to say this in front of murongsheng. He was afraid of being beaten!


    "In the dark space in the lower left corner of the study," shangguanhuang said and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with Caragana six and Caragana eight?"


    "Stupid."


    Murongsheng was merciless and expressionless: "it''s so stupid. It''s not as smart as those people you trained in Dazhou. It''s clear that they are all masters. How can they cultivate such different subordinates? "


    Shangguanhuang gave a bitter smile: "I seldom come here."


    "Rarely. How did this liebel know you?" Murongsheng''s soul questions make shangguanhuang dumbfounded.


    "Well, I have to think about who this liebol is."


    Shangguanhuang frowned and thought, thinking.


    Murongsheng carefully looks at the subtle expression on shangguanhuang''s face. He really doesn''t see that this person is lying.


    Did he really have no impression of ripple.


    "It seems that a few years ago, I led the muyueguo army and almost leveled the border. Maybe, at that time?" Finally, shangguanhuang remembered.


    "Besides, I really can''t think of it."


    Murongsheng is speechless.


    I didn''t expect that liebo''er was a masochist. He had to like a man who almost wiped out her family.


    Murongsheng is about to say something. Looking at shangguanhuang''s face, he is not so sober, as if he is about to faint.


    Hastily said: "don''t faint first! You lie on the bed first and faint! "


    Shangguanhuang gave a bitter smile, but he did it honestly according to murongsheng.


    His situation has been very troublesome to murongsheng, so he can''t add some unnecessary troubles to murongsheng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Get out of here, Princess!"


    Princess fule, who was locked up by the emperor, smashed all the things in the palace in anger. All the maids in the palace were scared like chickens, shivering.


    Princess Fuller is like a maniac, yelling, throwing everything that can be broken on the ground and breaking it to pieces.


    The maids dare not really go out, because if they really go out, Princess fule will torture them more painfully!


    They can only kneel down on the ground full of debris. Even if the debris goes deep into their knees, they can''t stand up.


    Only in this way, Princess fule will not continue to torture them.


    "Princess, calm down! Princess, calm down!"


    "Calm down? How does the princess want to calm down?! Now the person who is locked up is Princess Ben, and has been locked up for a whole year! How do you want Princess ben to accept it? "


    She never thought that she was just fighting with the ghost princess, and she would be imprisoned for a whole year!


    One year''s time can''t step out from the palace, this is how terrible punishment to her?!


    Princess Fuller is crazy.


    It''s not just mad with anger. Every time she thinks about staying in this lonely hall for a year, she will feel miserable!!


    She didn''t understand why her father helped a ghost princess like that?!


    Haven''t the ghost kings come out yet?


    Why are you afraid of such a ghost princess!!!


    Don''t you send troops directly to level the ghost King''s residence?!


    This muyue kingdom belongs to his father, not to the ghost palace!

 Chapter 2236

    But it''s no use for her to think that way, but not for her father!


    Not only don''t think so, but also help the ghost princess punish her!


    Why!


    She''s the girl of heaven!


    "Come and find my mother Princess!"


    She can''t go out, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t come.


    Before the palace maid could respond, the Palace door was pushed open.


    Princess fuller was immediately shocked and wanted to see who was coming.


    At the same time, my mind is still thinking about whether I just said something that can''t be heard.


    Before I could clear my mind, I saw the imperial concubine coming in from the outside.


    "What can I do for you?"


    As soon as Princess fule saw that she was the imperial concubine, she went over happily: "mother concubine..."


    Before the words were finished, Princess fule was not comforted, but slapped hard.


    Princess fule was directly slapped by the imperial concubine. She covered her face and looked at the imperial concubine in a daze. She couldn''t react for a long time.


    This half of the face, visible to the naked eye quickly red and swollen up.


    "Fool!"


    The fool of this life called Princess fule back to God.


    "Why are you so stupid! How can you climb out of the belly of this palace? You are such a fool


    Princess fule was beaten and wronged. At the same time, she was also said to be very wronged: "what''s the matter with her son? I just want to do a big thing. "


    Looking at the fact that Princess fule didn''t wake up, the imperial concubine glared at her fiercely, and let the palace people around her Retreat: "what''s the matter? What''s the big deal? It''s a big deal against the ghost princess! "


    Princess fule pursed her lips: "the ghost princess can do it, why can''t the son Minister? This woman doesn''t know where to jump out, can get so many people''s adoration, son Chen doesn''t accept! I want to do that, too! "


    "Confused!" The imperial concubine glared at her fiercely, "what can the ghost princess have to do with you! She''s just a princess. You''re a princess on top of the world


    "When things happen in the future, doesn''t she have to bow to you?"?! Why are you so confused that you have to fight against her! What''s in it for you! "


    "To gain fame!"


    The imperial concubine gnashed her teeth and wanted to slap her again to wake her up completely. But when I saw that half of Princess fule''s face was red and swollen, I couldn''t see the original appearance clearly, and the imperial concubine was not willing to do it.


    Had to slap heavily on the table: "you expensive as a princess, need with those not three not four thousand gold miss, need to make what reputation?"


    "As long as you want, just say it to your father, nothing!"


    Princess fule was stunned for a moment, and looked at the imperial concubines. She didn''t expect this: "mother concubines My son Is the son minister under the gun? "


    "You fool, do you have to react now! It''s late! Now it''s too late to react! " The imperial concubines were angry at the stupid appearance of Princess fule.


    I don''t want to sit here and watch this fool.


    But it can''t be ignored. After all, this is a fool born in October in her belly!


    "Mother Princess I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please plead with your father and let me out. One year''s closure, it''s killing me! "


    The imperial concubine gnashed her teeth: "if you don''t close the confinement, you will die!"


    "I I was dazed for a moment, and then I was taken as a gun officer! Mother! Help me

 Chapter 2237

    "You will die by yourself. How can I help you?"


    The imperial concubine was very angry: "I told you not to mix with those people, but you just didn''t listen. Now it''s OK, I''ve been shot!"


    "Do you think they really want to cooperate with you?! They are holding you in front of them as a target! Look, how serious your punishment is, how low their punishment is! "


    "I''m so smart, how did I give birth to such a stupid daughter as you?" Imperial concubines hate iron for steel.


    "Then what? Concubine, I don''t want to be locked up in the palace all the time. I will go crazy in one year! "


    "It''s up to you if you don''t go crazy!" The imperial concubine was angry and said, "who came to you first, and who put forward this idea?"


    Princess fuller tried to calm herself down and recalled the scene when the young ladies came to find her: "yes It''s Luo Jinzhi! "


    "Yes, it''s Luo Jinzhi! She came to me first! Tell me if I can do this, I will be famous in Beijing! As soon as I got excited, I followed them... "


    "Luo Jinzhi Luo Jinzhi, "the imperial concubine recited the name in her mouth, and her eyes became colder and colder," she is the daughter of Dr. Luo. "


    "Yes..." Looking at the extremely ugly face of the imperial concubine, Princess fule was afraid and asked tentatively, "mother concubine, does she have any problem?"


    People ask again like this, but they don''t think so.


    I think the imperial concubine is making a mountain out of a molehill. She has known Luo Jinzhi for so long. How could Luo Jinzhi harm her?


    This time, maybe I didn''t understand how to do it, so I stepped on the bottom line of my father.


    "Do you know that Luo Jinzhi once went to find Princess Zhang before looking for you?"


    Princess fule was stunned and looked at the imperial concubine in shock: "mother concubine, I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know? So you know now?! What a powerful way for Princess Zhang! I can''t believe that you can be tricked like this with an aristocratic girl! " "Now, do you know why you have become like this?" she said


    "I I... " Princess fule was still a little hard to believe, "Luo Jinzhi has always had a good relationship with me!"


    "Good relationship?! It''s a good relationship to put you in jail for a year, isn''t it? " The imperial concubine snorted coldly, "you will hand in handkerchief in the future. Can you clean your eyes and have a good look at your character! What can you do if you play well with these people who do things everywhere? "


    Princess fule was speechless by the imperial concubine, and her face was pale.


    She and Luo Jinzhi have known each other for so many years. Now she is trapped like this. It''s really hard to accept.


    "Mother, what should we do now? Son Chen, do you really want to stay in the palace for a year? " Princess fule has a bitter face.


    I knew earlier, why should she take part in such thankless things!


    Also offended, ghost princess!


    "You honestly reflect in the palace, don''t always want to run out, let alone lose your temper. After a while, I''ll ask your father for help and see if I can reduce your time. "


    "Well, well, I''ll be honest."

 Chapter 2238

    "If you still want to go out and make trouble, you will continue to squat here to reflect on yourself!"


    "No, no, my son will be obedient!"


    The imperial concubine looked at Princess fule, who was scared like a mouse. She gave a cold hum and turned to leave.


    Such a fool, really stay to see more one eye, the heart will be particularly angry!


    "Mother Princess!"


    Seeing that the imperial concubine was going to leave, Princess fule called in a hurry: "my son, how long do you want to be locked up again?"


    "When you are honest, your father will naturally release you. As for the time, it depends on your own performance."


    Princess fule was silent for a moment. Looking at the imperial concubine, she asked: "mother concubine, that imperial concubine Zhang framed me like this, doesn''t Mother concubine help her children to revenge?"


    Princess fuller was very angry.


    If it wasn''t for the ghost idea of Princess Zhang, how could she have become like this?!


    The imperial concubine glared at her fiercely: "are you a fool?"?! What do you want to do? Do you want to ask the palace clearly? "


    "You give me honest introspection in the palace. If I''m not smart, I''ll never come out!"


    Finish saying, the big stride of gas leaves.


    Stay here for a moment, you will feel that you can''t breathe!


    Fool!


    What a fool!


    How could such a fool come out of her stomach!


    Waiting for the imperial concubine to leave completely, Princess fule took a breath from her fright and scared her to death!


    Just thought that the mother would take out a crutch and beat her heavily!


    Did not expect, just a little reprimand two, so muddle through?


    But


    When I think of it, Luo Jinzhi and Princess Zhang are all responsible for it. Princess fule''s anger is getting higher and higher.


    "Luo Jinzhi! How dare you join hands with Princess Zhang to pull me into the water and let me be punished?! I will make you look good


    At the thought of what Luo Jinzhi had done, Princess fule''s heart was like a group of anger burning again, and the whole angry person was about to burn!


    She and Luo Jinzhi have known each other for so many years. This time, she joined us without hesitation because she thought Luo Jinzhi would not harm her!


    Who knows, reality slapped her hard.


    Let her know clearly, what handkerchief hand in, all is deceitful!


    Everything is for her good, so with such a good thing, will come to her for the first time, let her join in.


    As long as she succeeds, Princess fule will be the first person in muyue country!


    And now?


    This is not the first person of muyueguo.


    This is clearly the princess of muyue country, the first person in history!


    She herself was so spoiled in front of her father. Now, just because of Luo Jinzhi, a cheap woman, her image in his heart suddenly plummeted!


    Princess fule wants to fly to Luo''s house now and strangle Luo Jinzhi!!


    Princess fule slapped the table heavily: "come in with Princess Ben!"


    In an instant, the maids standing outside immediately rushed in and knelt on the ground.


    "All say, this princess wants to revenge Luo Jinzhi''s words, want to use what method?" Glancing at these people kneeling on the ground, "those who have good methods are rewarded heavily!"


    What''s the reward?


    Let a lot of people in the heart suddenly excited up, but also some worry.

 Chapter 2239

    If, I said this method is not good.


    Will it make Princess fule angry?


    If you get angry, will you be punished?


    For a moment, no one dared to speak.


    "Every one of you is so attentive. How come when the princess needs you, she becomes dumb?" Princess fule looked at them angrily, "don''t think you are lucky. If you don''t say it, you won''t make mistakes!"


    "If there is no one to offer a strategy, then all of them will be dragged down and hit the 30 boards again! The princess can ask her mother to choose a new group of palace people! "


    With these words, all the maids who wanted to wait and see what others said were scared to death.


    Heart uneasy look at each other, tangled whether they want to stand up to say.


    If the said princess does not accept, then she will not be punished?


    Looking at these palace people still hesitated, Princess fule sneered: "well, I''m looking at the princess''s downfall, so I don''t take things seriously, right?! Very good. Let''s all go down to the princess one by one


    "Princess, spare your life! Princess, spare your life! Maidservant I really can''t remember! "


    "Oh? Finally, someone is willing to talk? "


    Princess fule sat on the chair and looked sarcastically at the palace people kneeling on the ground: "come on, anyone remember. As long as one person thinks of a way, I will spare you. "


    "If no one can think of it, let''s all die for Princess Ben!"


    The palace people shivered for a moment, and a palace man stood up and said, "princess, Miss Luo is not favored in Luo''s house. If she had not had a good relationship with the princess, I''m afraid she would not have been a concubine."


    "So, what do you have in mind?" Princess fule slightly raised her eyebrows.


    "I think that if I give Miss Luo a little color, I can let Dr. Luo know that Miss Luo is no longer loved by the princess. Then Dr. Luo will not value Miss Luo so much."


    Princess fule narrowed her eyes and looked at the palace man for a long time. At last, a smile opened on her face: "you are smart. You dare to be the first one to say it. But this method you said is so simple that you are not afraid that the princess will blame you?"


    The maid in waiting seemed to have a lot of courage. In the face of Princess fule''s query, she lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "no matter how simple the method is, it''s easy for the princess to use it."


    Princess fule burst out laughing: "yes, it''s really a smart man. There are many rewards for coming!"


    She wants to see, Luo Jinzhi without her support, what to do next!


    In order to please Princess Zhang, unexpectedly let her fall into such a situation, that she had something wrong, Princess Zhang would come to Luo''s house to rescue Luo Jinzhi!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he came back from the palace, Luo Jinzhi felt that Luo Fu was not right.


    The house was quiet, and the servants stood trembling.


    Luo Jinzhi''s heart jumped, and a trace of uneasiness appeared.


    When you enter the hall, the uneasiness becomes greater.


    There were a lot of people kneeling in the hall.


    There are her mother, there are her maid, all kneeling in the hall.


    But father and father''s aunt, common daughter, all stand aside!


    Especially with her don''t deal with the concubine sister, face with a mocking smile looking at her!


    See her heart hair ache!!

 Chapter 2240

    "Dad What''s the matter... "


    Luo Jinzhi reluctantly smile, let oneself look more natural: "mother, why kneel on the ground?"


    "Well, we don''t seem to know what''s going on, do we?" An aunt began to sneer, "it''s worthy of being Miss di. These two ears don''t hear things outside the window, which makes the elders worry."


    Even if Luo Jinzhi did not do the right thing, he would not allow a concubine room to ridicule her in front of so many people!


    Face a black: "you shut up, I talk to my father again, when is your turn a concubine room to talk?"


    "Is the young lady still so upright? Miss, if you have time to lose your temper at my concubine''s room, you''d better think about the rotten things you''ve done! You''re going to stink the face of Luo Fu! "


    "You..."


    Before Luo Jinzhi finished his words, he was yelled by Lord Luo: "enough, shut up!"


    The aunt twisted her body and answered softly, "yes, sir."


    With that, he turned his eyes to Luo Jinzhi.


    This attitude made Luo Jinzhi angry!


    "Dad! Look at her! No big or small, what does it look like to be a concubine! "


    "Look at you Lord Luo slapped heavily on the table, "if you don''t do such a disgraceful thing for your family, do you mean to blame others here?"


    Lord Luo''s words let everyone in the hall look at Luo Jinzhi.


    I wish I could turn my eyes into a knife and cut off the flesh on Luo Jinzhi''s body!


    Luo Jinzhi was startled by what he saw. He stepped back and choked his neck: "please make it clear to my father that my daughter doesn''t know what''s wrong!"


    "Get down on your knees!" Lord Luo was very angry. "Now, I''m still arguing here! What have you done? I don''t know. Are you still saying that you are not guilty? "


    Kneeling on the ground, Mrs. Luo looked at Luo Jinzhi. Her eyes were full of pleading: "Jinzhi, just kneel down!"


    "Niang, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I kneel down?"


    "Get down on your knees!"


    Luo master a roar, scared Luo Jinzhi quickly knelt down, face pale low head.


    "Luo Jinzhi, how dare you! How dare you say you didn''t do anything wrong when you did such a thing without permission?! Is it you! Under the pretext of my reputation, I went to the palace to find Princess Zhang! Do you know the consequences of this matter? It''s beyond our Luofu to bear! "


    "Dad, listen to me! The Emperor just let me into the group for half a year. If no one mentioned this, it will be over! Dad, why do you make such a fuss?! My daughter has already been punished. It won''t affect Luo Fu! "


    "It''s all like this. Don''t you admit your mistake?" Lord Luo has completely despaired of Luo Jinzhi, "what a good daughter I gave birth to! Every one of them is as brave as heaven. They all want to fight against the ghost princess! "


    "Tell me, we are just small families. Why do you stare at the ghost princess?! Can''t you just be honest?! When you get angry with the ghost princess, you will hate Luo Fu. Do you think it''s very difficult for the people in the ghost Prince''s house to get rid of Luo Fu? " Master Luo said, slapping the table heavily.


    "Can''t you think about Luo Fu more than yourself?"

 Chapter 2241

    "I never thought about myself! I''ve been thinking about Luo Fu! What am I doing this for?! Don''t you want to improve the reputation of Luo mansion? "


    "Maybe, if I succeed, you will not look like this, but everyone will come around to congratulate me! But now I failed! And then you start to get angry? Start blaming me? "


    Luo Jinzhi watched the expression of master Luo and listened to what he had just said.


    It seems that I always know about the cooperation with Princess Zhang, so Do you know why she and Princess Zhang cooperated?


    Looking at the current angry expression, it seems that it is not so angry. It seems that there is still some room for moderation in this matter?


    If Lord Luo knew that she would be able to suppress the keepsake of Princess Zhang and give it out, then she would be really finished!


    "Daddy! You think, if this thing is successful, we Luofu will follow the carp to jump to the dragon''s gate! You can also press down the ghost princess. Who will see us not give us a thumbs up at that time? "


    "You fool!! What good will it do you to press down the ghost princess!! What does it have to do with our Luo mansion if the ghost princess will be suppressed? " Lord Luo roared out angrily, "can''t you have a long brain?"?! With the ghost king there, the ghost princess will not be punished by the emperor! In the presence of the emperor and the concubine, Princess fule will be safe in the end! "


    "But you! Once you touch the emperor''s bottom line, it''s hard to say whether Luofu will exist! Can''t you use your brain to think about it?! Usually, I look very smart. How can your brain be a straw bag when it comes to the key point! "


    Miss Luo looked at master Luo blankly: "why? The ghost king has disappeared. Who knows if he is still alive? Why doesn''t the emperor punish the ghost princess? "


    "You know, I don''t know if it''s or not! What if it''s alive?! What happens when the ghost king comes back and finds his princess punished?! You are no longer a big nightmare. Do you want to experience it again


    "Then I Is that all? Let the ghost princess be the only one in Beijing? " Luo Jinzhi is unconvinced. She is a woman from other places. Why can she be the only one in Beijing!


    "You have been punished by the emperor like this. What else do you want?"


    Luo Jinzhi was a little stunned. Looking at Lord Luo, he didn''t respond for a long time: "father, what do you mean by that?"


    "You all go." Lord Luo sighed.


    Listen to Luo Jinzhi a Leng a Leng of, even stand at the side of Luo Shu Mei all silly, looking at Luo master don''t know what to say.


    "Father, where are you going to let us go?"


    "Sir, isn''t this a big deal? The emperor punished them for half a year of thinking behind closed doors. After waiting for a long time, this matter will fade away? Send them away, but it will be the end of their life Kneeling on the ground, Mrs. Luo suddenly spoke.


    "Leave from the capital, the capital has no room for you, Luo Fu also can''t accommodate you, from today on, I don''t have your two daughters!"


    "Daddy! You can''t do that! " Standing on one side of the Luo Shu Mei suddenly knelt down, "are di elder sister caused trouble, why also want to send daughter away!"

 Chapter 2242

    "Because there are only two daughters in Luofu! Leave one, will let people think of today''s things! You two, you must leave Luofu! "


    "But my father, my daughter has done nothing wrong! It''s my sister who did the wrong thing! I don''t want to leave. I want to stay in Luofu! " Luo Shumei yelled.


    I thought I came here to see the excitement. I saw that Luo Jinzhi was severely punished by Lord Luo.


    Who ever thought that this anger could spread to her!


    If she had known, she would have stayed in the room!


    Then, he looked at Luo Jinzhi angrily: "it''s all you! Why do you have to fight against the ghost princess! What does it have to do with you! Do you think that if you defeat the ghost princess, you can become the ghost princess? "


    "Shut up


    Lord Luo heavily patted the table: "wanton! Presumptuous! This kind of words, is you can say casually! Tomorrow, you two pack up for me, far away from the capital!! Come back to me in half a year! "


    Luo Shu Mei''s aunt heard that, she only gave birth to such a daughter. Who is she going to depend on for the rest of her life?!


    It''s all the fault of Luo Jinzhi!


    "Master! Can we not send the silver away? I''ll take good care of Yinzhi, and I won''t let her do things like a young lady. "


    "Again, you''ll follow."


    Lord Luo''s words immediately closed his aunt''s mouth.


    She is in, can ease, will Luo Yinzhi as soon as possible back. If she was sent away, I''m afraid They really have no future.


    "Father, where do you want to send us?" Luo Jinzhi heard that there was no room for maneuver in this matter, and some people asked about it.


    "Yuzhou." Lord Luo gave her a cold look.


    Yuzhou?!!!


    Luo Jinzhi people are going to collapse.


    Yuzhou, she has heard, is far away from the capital! It takes ten days to come to the capital! Wouldn''t it take a month to take a carriage?!


    Besides, there is nothing in the backwater!


    After half a year, does she not even know the most popular thing in Beijing?!


    "Daddy! Dad! Give me a break! Daughter doesn''t want to go, daughter doesn''t want to go to Yuzhou! The Emperor just asked me to think about it behind closed doors. He didn''t say that he wanted to banish me! Perhaps, after a while, the emperor will forget what his daughter did? " Luo Jinzhi completely flustered, "Dad, my daughter will be honest in the future. She will never go out to make trouble again, and she will not want to fight with the ghost princess!"


    "Do you think the emperor will forget?" Lord Luo asked.


    "Yes," Luo Jinzhi nodded quickly, "the emperor manages everything every day, how can he remember such a little thing that his daughter has done! What''s more, it''s not only the daughter, but also other people! As long as my daughter is honest, no one will remember... "


    "And Princess fuller." Lord Luo interrupted Luo Jinzhi.


    "Ah?" Luo Jinzhi was stunned.


    "I ask you, do you think Princess fuller will forget what you did?"


    Luo Jinzhi''s pupils dilated rapidly, and the whole person was a little frightened.


    By the way, she forgot about Princess fuller!


    "It seems that you know in your heart that Princess fule will not let you go!"

 Chapter 2243

    "If it wasn''t for your bad idea, how could Princess fule get involved and be banned by the emperor for a year?"


    "I I... " Luo Jinzhi stammered, "I have such a good relationship with Princess fule that Princess fule will not do something like this Hate me... "


    "No? You are so confident. Why don''t you say that with more confidence? " Lord Luo snorted coldly, "today I will tell you clearly that you have to go if you don''t go! It''s not up to you to decide! "


    "First of all, he plagiarized the idea of the ghost princess, and joined hands with Princess fule to dig a hole for the ghost princess. Now I have offended the emperor and Princess fule again. What do you think you can do if you continue to stay in the capital! It''s better to listen to my arrangement for you, go to Yuzhou, find a young talented man to marry, and be a good wife, so that you can have a good life! "


    Luo Jinzhi had a pale face and bit his teeth: "but what if my daughter insists on staying?"


    I''m afraid it''s wishful thinking to leave the capital and want to come back!


    Stay in the capital, how to say is a hope!


    "Stay?" Lord Luo''s face is icy to see this oneself also can be regarded as to spoil a lifetime of Di daughter, "stay, you are willing to be a concubine for a person?"


    "Why should I be a concubine! I can only be a wife Luo Jinzhi roared.


    "To be a good wife? It''s impossible for you to be a wife after this event! No family will marry a man who offends the royal family Lord Luo set out all the roads. "Now, choose your own way. It''s up to you to decide whether to stay in the capital as a concubine or go to Yuzhou as a wife. "


    "You''re old enough to do things like that, and you''ll be able to decide your own life."


    With that, Lord Luo stopped talking.


    I''m tired.


    Have reached this point, all things have been irreparable.


    What he can do is to minimize the worst result of this thing.


    Of course, if Luo Jinzhi is ungrateful, there is nothing he can do as a father.


    I used to owe her, but now I''m paying it.


    "I''ll go!"


    Luo Yinzhi bit his teeth: "father, I''ll go to Yuzhou."


    The only way to stay in Beijing is to be a concubine. She doesn''t want to be a little girl all her life like her mother.


    She wants to become a wife, to be able to manage others, let others bow to her small people!


    As long as her father is still in the capital, no one in Yuzhou dares to bully her!


    "Are you sure?" Lord Luo asked.


    "Father, I''m sure that when I go to Yuzhou, I want to be a wife instead of a concubine!"


    "Good! This is my good daughter! Don''t worry, Yinzhi. When the time comes, I will choose a talented and handsome son for you! " Lord Luo praised and took a look at Luo Yinzhi, then he set his eyes on Luo Jinzhi


    "Stay in the capital as a concubine, or go to Yuzhou as a wife."


    Luo Jinzhi bit his teeth and glared at Luo Yinyin: "I''ll stay in the capital! Even if I am a concubine, I will stay in the capital! "


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Lord Luo overturning the table beside him.


    Everything on the table fell to the ground in a mess.


    Looking at the innocent Luo Jinzhi, Luo Yinzhi sneered in his heart: it''s really worthy of being a young lady. I really don''t know the difference between my wife and my concubine!

 Chapter 2244

    When I am a concubine, I can''t look up all my life!


    If the mother says anything, she will follow her!


    Just like your servant girl.


    This Luo Jinzhi is a good wife. If she doesn''t do it, she has to be a concubine?


    Even if it is to stay in the capital, how can it be, then it will not be a cheap life!


    "Nonsense!"


    Without waiting for master Luo to lose his temper, Mrs. Luo could not bear it. She knelt down and angrily scolded Luo Jinzhi: "is that your eyesight?"?! Concubine? Who told you that it''s so easy to be a concubine? You said you should be a concubine! "


    Before Mrs. Luo finished, she heard Lord Luo''s angry roar: "shut up, too! Look at your good daughter! I didn''t learn anything. I learned to be a concubine! What a shame


    "If you had disciplined her since childhood, would it be the situation today?"


    Mrs. Luo is a little reluctant to listen to this sentence: "master, do you blame me again? But it''s not my fault. If my grandfather followed me, how could he cultivate Jinzhi... "


    "Shut up! You mean to talk about me here, don''t you? It''s good that I didn''t settle with you! You''d better be honest now, or I''ll deal with you when we deal with Jinzhi! "


    Mrs. Luo''s body trembled and she didn''t dare to speak.


    Deal with her?


    What to do with her?


    It''s very likely that she will hand over the right to take charge of the family to those two cheap hooves!


    At this moment, Mrs. Luo could even feel that the two little cheap hooves laughed at her!


    "You said you would stay in the capital even if you were a concubine?"


    Without waiting for Luo Jinzhi to reply, Mrs. Luo responded instead of her: "master, Jinzhi, go! Jinzhi also goes to Yuzhou. He won''t be a concubine in the capital. "


    "I don''t know! I''m not going! I''ll say nothing


    Mrs. Luo made a look at the servant girl next to her and asked her to cover her mouth: "master, Jinzhi is still a child. What she says doesn''t count. She wants to go. I''ll help her pack up her luggage, and then I''ll let the servant girl watch her, and she won''t be in trouble again. "


    "Then it''s settled. Two days later, we''ll go on the road. The sooner we leave, the better. If I find out that she''s still making trouble during this period, you''ll go to Yuzhou with them!" Lord Luo made the decision directly.


    Mrs. Luo was surprised and went to Yuzhou together?


    Then the whole Luo mansion will become the world of these two little bitches, no way!


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll watch her carefully!"


    Lord Luo snorted coldly and stood up: "drag her down and lock her up. When will she leave and when will she be released from the room. If she dares to run away, I know what will happen to you


    The servant girl who covers Luo Jinzhi''s mouth shakes for a moment and uses more strength.


    Is dead cover Luo Jinzhi''s mouth, don''t let her talk.


    If the first lady really runs away or causes trouble.


    It''s a small matter for them to drive out from Luo''s house. It''s a big matter to die!


    "Don''t worry, master and lady. The maidservants will look at the young lady and won''t let her run away!"


    Finish saying, a servant girl directly covers Luo Jinzhi''s mouth, the other two servant girls drag Luo Jinzhi''s arm and drag Luo Jinzhi down directly.


    Luo Yinzhi didn''t struggle. He walked towards the room and waited for Yuzhou two days later.

 Chapter 2245

    Once you pack up, whether you like it or not.


    Luo Jinzhi and Luo Yinzhi were sent away quickly by Lord Luo.


    Wait until this news, Murong Sheng pick eyebrow: "send off?"


    Hongxi nodded: "or was sent away before dawn, I seem to hear someone struggling not to leave, then the mouth was blocked."


    Mouth blocked?


    That''s interesting.


    The Emperor just let Luo Jinzhi think behind closed doors, did not let him leave. Now Lord Luo is sending Luo Jinzhi away like a plague. I''m afraid you can guess the meaning of this.


    I''m afraid that Princess fule was imprisoned because she was implicated by Luo Jinzhi, so she was not happy?


    The LORD was afraid that he would be involved in Luo''s family in the future, so he sent Luo Jinzhi away in time to avoid Princess fule digging traps for Luo''s family in the future?


    It''s really cool.


    This master Luo and her father will certainly be able to have a good time drinking!


    Murongsheng nodded, and let Hongxi continue to pay attention to the reading shop.


    For this task, Hongxi seems to like it very much.


    Because the opposite side of the shop is in the restaurant. Hongxi can sit in the private room of the restaurant and have a look at the shop while eating, drinking and playing.


    That''s a happy one!


    Happy Hongxi can''t help but regret that it''s so late to know murongsheng?


    If I had known him earlier, would he have been so happy earlier?


    No one in the room, murongsheng boldly into the secret, she suddenly remembered that there are still some things need to ask Liebo clear.


    Not gentle at all, not respecting the old and loving the young, he kicked liebo''er lying on the ground: "wake up."


    Liebo''er, who was woken up by a kick, looked at the sky in confusion until murongsheng''s face appeared in her eyes. He immediately reflected what happened: "what are you doing?"


    Want to stand up and fight with murongsheng, the result struggled for a while, again lying on the ground: "you quickly let me go!"


    Murongsheng also ignored liebo''er''s struggle, squatted down and pulled her hair: "I ask you, where did you learn your forbidden skill from?"


    Liebo''er snorted coldly: "how can I tell you?"


    Looking at a pair of seven old and eighty strong wave son, pretending to be a little girl like coquetry, really hot eyes!


    Murongsheng closed his eyes and rolled his eyes: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll poke the ghost King now, and let the ghost King''s house be mine. You can''t get anything!"


    "You wicked woman!" Liebo''er stares at murongsheng, gnashing his teeth.


    "Yes, I am a poisonous woman. Do you have any opinions? Now, you are in the hands of my poisonous woman. You should think about what you want to say and what you want to say. Once I don''t like what I say, "murongsheng said with a gloomy smile," do you want to know the consequences? "


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t want to know, I''ll let you see it with your own eyes."


    Looking at murongsheng, liebo''er gnashed his teeth and glared fiercely, hoping to bite off a piece of murongsheng''s flesh: "yes, I learned from a witch of our tribe!"


    "The witch?" Murong Sheng frowned, "a witch, how can this kind of forbidden technique?"


    "That''s the greatest wizard in our tribe. He can do anything! You can''t make fun of her! I won''t allow it

 Chapter 2246

    Murongsheng lost his eyes: "you are not allowed. What does it have to do with me? I doubt her. You bite me? "


    Liebo''er really wants to jump on murongsheng and bite him off.


    But Liebo can''t move!!!


    You can only kill murongsheng with your eyes: "if you let me go, I will surely kill you!"


    "Ouch, I''m so scared," murongsheng said, rolling his eyes. "You think I''m stupid. If I let you loose, I''ll let you bite me? I''m sick. "


    With that, he also kicked the bound strong wave like a rice dumpling.


    If the strong wave of Qi can explode, it must explode at this moment.


    "What do you want?" Liebel grinds.


    "No, tell me, where is the witch who taught you the forbidden art?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Lieboer closed his eyes and decided not to see and not to worry.


    Is murongsheng the kind of person who follows the rules?


    No, she''s not.


    He stretched out his hand to break off lieboer''s eyelids, put his face in front of lieboer and said, "where is the witch now?"


    Liebo''er''s eyelids are tightly opened by murongsheng''s hand, and he can''t close them at all.


    The eyes were full of shock. Who could have imagined that murongsheng would open her eyelids with her hands because she closed her eyes.


    "Say it or not, I''ll blind you now. After the ghost King wakes up, he will see you, a blind man, and run with the princess without looking at you


    "You Liebo''er shakes his head and wants to shake murongsheng''s fingers away. Unfortunately, it doesn''t help.


    The angry Liebo er''s face turned red.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll draw you this ugly picture now!"


    "No!" Liebel gave in. "The witch is in the tribe now."


    "If I had said that, it would have been over? Well, you can continue to faint


    Without waiting for liebo''er to react, Murong Sheng slaps liebo''er fiercely and knocks him out again.


    "Just go to sleep."


    After he knocked liebo''er unconscious, murongsheng fell into deep meditation.


    The witch used the forbidden technique to bind the life of liebo''er and shangguanhuang together. So is there a kind of forbidden technique that can remove such a binding?


    At least, don''t two people give life to shangguanhuang tied together, really let her head is very big.


    Even if it can''t be lifted, it''s a good solution to transfer lieboer''s forbidden skill to her.


    At least, there won''t be so much hesitation in killing liebol.


    It seems that I have to go to the border.


    However, in her present situation If you go to the border, this


    Murongsheng looked at his growing stomach and frowned.


    It has to be said that this child''s class is really not the right time. So many things are all piled up together. She has to make a good plan about how to do this thing in order to achieve the best benefits.


    Actually Now it''s a very good choice to go to the border.


    The border is now in chaos. She can sneak in without knowing it, and then bind the witch back to find a solution.


    Oops!


    Just let lie Bo''er pass out too quickly, forget to ask, so the witch has no power to bind a chicken, or a martial arts expert!

 Chapter 2247

    In order to find out whether the witch is fierce or not, murongsheng kicks liebo''er up again without humanity. After asking clearly, he makes people dizzy again.


    What are you doing if you don''t faint?


    Peep at the precious things in her secret place?


    Shangguan Huang''s intelligence network in muyue kingdom is also controlled by yingmu.


    In murongsheng''s mind, this is not so reliable, no matter it is Ling 8 or Ling 6.


    It''s not that they will betray, but that this brain is really not as good as yingmu and others.


    In order to avoid the necessary accidents, murongsheng still let yingmu take charge of everything.


    Otherwise, the force of Caragana is not worth much. If someone calculates it, he may lie in bed for ten and a half days. Then no one can take over the intelligence network?


    Murongsheng also gave yingmu a very important thing, that is, to train a group of personnel independent of muyueguo''s army.


    In this way, no matter what you do, it will be very convenient.


    Of course, people like this kind of fast training may have been despised by murongsheng before.


    But now there''s no way. She can only do it now.


    In order to make shangguanhuang wake up as soon as possible, as soon as possible


    "Princess! The big deal is not good! "


    Murong Sheng is thinking about things, but he hasn''t come up with a reason, so fu Yuqin yells and runs in from the outside.


    "What''s the matter


    For Fu Yuqin''s chirping character, murongsheng has been very used to it.


    At the beginning, I thought that Fu Yuqin was born in a military family, and his character was very normal.


    What happened?


    It''s just that Fu Yuqin himself is a chattering character and has nothing to do with other people''s military families.


    "I don''t know what happened outside. All of a sudden, a lot of people caught cold. There was a long queue in every medical center on the street." Fu Yuqin ran over and drank a large jar of water. "How could so many people catch cold when it was not hot or cold?"


    Murongsheng listened without a trace of fluctuation: "it''s normal for people to get sick. What are you doing so loudly?"


    "It''s not me shouting, it''s Qian Duoduo. They''re all sick. And for several days, according to the normal situation, cold take a few medicine is good. But now there is no sign of improvement. Instead, it is getting more and more serious. I can''t help it either. Come to the princess and see if there''s any good way. "


    "All sick?" Murongsheng frowned.


    Fu Yuqin nodded abruptly: "yes, I''m not sick. Maybe I''m in better health when I practice martial arts."


    "The symptoms are almost the same?"


    Fu Yuqin nodded: "fever, cough, no appetite. It doesn''t work after taking the medicine. On the contrary, it''s a little more serious. "


    Murongsheng narrowed his eyes and listened to Fu Yuqin''s narration. He felt that he had a little meaning.


    And the symptoms are very similar.


    It''s not like being sick, it''s like someone''s poisoned.


    Normally speaking, even if you are sick, because of your body, everyone shows different symptoms.


    And Qian Duoduo''s symptoms are extremely similar, which must be a little greasy.


    "Let''s go and see what''s going on."


    Fu Yuqin was pleased, and quickly stood up behind murongsheng''s buttocks: "I knew that the princess would not ignore it!"

 Chapter 2248

    Murongsheng rolled his eyes. Is it true that she has a hard tongue and a soft heart?


    However, she is not the kind of person with a bad heart. If it was not for these little girls who really please her, she would not help.


    If it''s a normal illness, write a prescription.


    If she is really poisoned, then she can''t detoxify. By the way, just take out some poison to get rid of it.


    As for the rest of the capital, she is not responsible.


    What does it have to do with her?


    It''s not that she has a heart of stone, but that it has nothing to do with her.


    Maybe if something happened to her, these people would be the most fierce people to fight and kill.


    So, she might as well save some people who make her feel happy. Why not?


    After Fu Yuqin went out from the ghost palace and walked on the street, murongsheng felt how serious the disease was.


    Just listening to what Fu Yuqin said, I don''t have such an intuitive feeling. Now I see people all over the street coughing, blushing, and wrapping themselves tightly, as if they were in the coldest season of winter.


    Can''t help but let murongsheng frown: "so serious?"


    "Yes, yes," Fu Yuqin nodded repeatedly. "I don''t know what''s the matter. It seems that the capital is infected with this strange disease. It looks like wind cold, but what kind of wind cold can make so many people infected with the same disease?"


    What kind of wind chill?


    Murongsheng didn''t speak, which is probably what she thought. It''s not cold, but a sign of poisoning.


    However, who can be the one who can poison the capital quietly and has not been found yet?


    Even the doctors in the hospital didn''t realize it was poisoning?


    Murongsheng saw that the hospital was full of people. Those who didn''t have money to see a doctor would bear to sell things or walk on the road to find work.


    "Let''s go to Liufu first."


    Murong Sheng came to the door of Liu''s house. Seeing that the situation in Liu''s house was not as serious as that outside, he took another look at Fu Yuqin.


    It''s probably, is it really related to one''s own physical condition?


    Liu Fu is usually trained in martial arts, and his body is not so weak. It''s really difficult for them to get sick.


    As soon as he went in, Murong Sheng was quickly invited to Liu Fuyue''s side by Liu Fu''s servants.


    Liu Fuyue looked at murongsheng and Fu Yuqin, who had nothing to do, and was relieved: "princess, Yuqin, you two are OK. I''m going to go out this morning, only to find that all the people in the street are ill, so I went back to my house and didn''t dare to go out. "


    "Princess, I think you should go back as soon as possible. I don''t know what''s wrong with the capital. All of a sudden, I''m sick. Princess, your body is precious. You should take good care of it. " Liu Fuyue watched anxiously.


    "Oh, I forgot," Fu Yuqin clapped her forehead and exclaimed, "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. She pulled the princess out. Princess, let''s go back quickly. There are sick people all over the street. Don''t really infect you."


    "Don''t worry," murongsheng asked, looking at Liu Fuyue, holding the startled Fu Yuqin. "What''s the situation of Liu Fu?"


    Liu Fuyue didn''t have so many troubles: "fortunately, I don''t know if I''m in good health. No one in Liufu got the disease from others."

 Chapter 2249

    Is there a rule?


    If you''re stronger, you won''t win?


    Murongsheng thought and told Liu Fuyue: "recently, don''t drink water like people in the capital, drink water outside the city."


    Liu Fuyue didn''t know, so he said, "we Liufu always use this separate water source. Is this illness also related to the water source?"


    Murongsheng frowned: "at present, I can''t tell the difference." he turned to ask Fu Yuqin, "where''s your drinking water?"


    Fu Yuqin looked at murongsheng: "my home is also a separate water source."


    Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes. It seems that this matter has something to do with it. Liu Fu and Fu Fu Fu, who have their own water source, have not been recruited, while those who have their own water source have been recruited?


    In order to confirm his conjecture, murongsheng also went to ask some other people, and found that the body of single water source is very good. And the public water, basically more or less infected with this disease.


    Murongsheng opened a house for Qian Duoduo and others, and told them not to use the public water source, if they can use it alone.


    Qian Duoduo and they are murongsheng''s little fans. No matter what murongsheng says, they all nod their heads one after another. They will definitely use water alone!


    Murongsheng thought for a while and went back to the ghost King''s residence. Seeing Ling Ba who just came back from outside, he called him: "where did you come back from?"


    Ling Ba pointed to the top: "I just came back from the top. I don''t know what happened in the palace. It''s the same as outside. The emperor asked me to see the situation. "


    Looking at murongsheng did not speak, Ling Ba approached two steps: "princess, what do you think is the matter? All of a sudden, how can so many people be infected with wind chill? "


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "how do I know when you ask me? What''s more, the people in the palace are infected with cold. What''s the use of calling you? Do you know how to cure them in an instant? "


    "It''s not that I know medical skills," said Ling Ba, looking around and whispering. "Some of the responsibilities of the ghost King''s house are to investigate this strange situation. This time, the wind and cold are too strange. The ghost king is not in charge of the outside affairs, so I went in to face the saint."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    In the ghost palace of muyue Kingdom, how can you hear that you have no face?


    What strange things are thrown to the people of the ghost palace to investigate. What are the people of muyue country doing in awe of the ghost palace?


    This is obviously a meddlesome mansion. What''s to be afraid of?


    It''s like a housekeeper. It''s like a housekeeper.


    "You..." Murongsheng didn''t know how to say, "so many things?"


    "No," said Ling BA with a sigh. "Isn''t the ghost King gone? The emperor thinks there is no ghost king. We may be able to handle it better. If the ghost king is here, how can the emperor dare to use such trifles to call us


    Murongsheng''s expression is indescribable: "then you can refuse."


    "No, it''s the emperor. If only the ghost King were here, I would be able to do my own business happily and earn money. " Lingba is very uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng felt uncomfortable for him.


    Poor to see, because the ghost king is not here, can only go to help the emperor do these things like chicken thief, can''t count money well.


    However, they were all under shangguanhuang''s hands. How could the gap be so big?

 Chapter 2250

    Murongsheng looks at Lingba with this kind of extremely disappointed eyes, shakes his head and sighs from time to time, which makes Lingba very puzzled.


    "Princess, what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Murongsheng didn''t tell the truth, but he shook his head helplessly: "it''s a pity that you are."


    Mingming can spend a long time to earn money for the ghost King''s house, but because shangguanhuang is not here, Lingba can only be called by the emperor to investigate the 70 dog shreds. Isn''t it a pity?


    "Then, what do you think of the cold weather that broke out in the capital?" Murongsheng changed the topic, afraid to say it would be a serious blow.


    "At present, there is no special reading, but it''s a little strange. This time, the range of wind and cold is too large, and it was lifted up overnight. At least after I''ve dealt with so many things, I really haven''t met the situation like today. "


    Ling Ba analyzed the books she had just got from other places, and frowned: "princess, do you think there is something strange in it?"


    Strange?


    Well, she feels very strange!


    Well, suddenly so many people got cold?


    Murongsheng looked outside: "go in and say, this is not the place to talk."


    Back in the main hall, Ling Bayi said with a heavy face, "princess, have you found anything?"


    Murongsheng nodded: "there is a little discovery that may help you."


    Lingba immediately became more excited: "princess, please tell me, let me hear what happened in it?"


    Murongsheng glanced at him: "I think you are very interested in such trivial things. You don''t mean to be forced at all."


    No wonder the Emperor just went to find Ling Ba instead of Ling Liu to do it.


    Originally, Lingba itself is more interested!


    Ling Ba said with a smile: "it''s not boring at ordinary times. The emperor asked me to investigate this kind of thing. I can also take the opportunity to hear a lot of Xin Mi, but I''m a little interested."


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes in his heart: "I don''t think this is a simple case of wind cold infection."


    "No?" Ling Ba frowned, "in fact, according to what the emperor told me, I don''t think it''s just cold. However, there is no clue about the investigation at present. "


    "I can suggest you to investigate the water source," murongsheng pointed to a clear road. "As far as I know, only people who use public water source are infected with the cold. Apart from the water source, the health is very good. "


    "Water?"


    Lin BA''s face is not very good. Murongsheng knows what Lin Ba is thinking now.


    Once the water source is infected, there is no way to deal with it.


    As long as you take the water in the water source, you will be infected.


    And I heard that this disease is very serious, just relying on drinking medicine will not work.


    "Then why is it useless to drink medicine?"


    murongsheng rolled his eyes in an instant: "you don''t want to do things for a long time, and your head is covered with paste?"


    "Why drinking medicine doesn''t work? It''s because there''s something wrong with the water used to boil medicine! As long as you still drink polluted water, the disease will only get worse and worse, and will not weaken. "


    "Now you should be glad that there is a separate water supply channel in the ghost palace."

 Chapter 2251

    When murongsheng said that, Ling Ba suddenly felt the seriousness.


    If the ghost house uses public water, the result is really unimaginable!


    Just thinking about it, Leng BA''s back started a cold sweat.


    "Princess, I think it''s better to check the situation again, so as not to miss the net," said Ling BA with a dignified look. "If the situation outside is not stable, and the chaos inside the ghost palace starts first, the consequences are really unimaginable."


    Murong Sheng did not want to leave people to continue to talk about Dao Dao, nodded: "you go quickly."


    As soon as Ling Ba walked away for two steps, he was stopped by Murong Sheng: "what''s the situation over there?"


    Lingba did not hide anything: "the emperor''s current situation is good, I''m afraid there will be more problems in the future."


    "At present, the situation on the emperor''s side can''t be chaotic enough. Once the capital is in chaos, even if the border is in civil chaos, I''m afraid it will be temporarily twisted into a rope to fight against muyue state," murongsheng frowned. Before shangguanhuang woke up, murongsheng didn''t want the capital to be in chaos. "After you check the ghost palace, remember We have to go to the palace and let them use a separate source of water. "


    At present, the capital is a temporary residence and the safest and most complete place.


    If even the capital is not safe, murongsheng really can''t think of the best place.


    Looking at Ling BA''s back, Murong Sheng sighs deeply.


    If you are poisoned, more and more people will be poisoned. You can''t just take a single treatment.


    Once we know that there is a cure, and there are people who have recovered from the cure, and there are people who have not been cured, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    Maybe, smashing and looting will happen.


    So the only way to cure is to find the source and start from the source.


    Now we can''t directly publicize that you people are not sick, but poisoned.


    Getting sick can also be summarized as the combination of cold and warm. The climate changes too fast, leading to physical discomfort. There is also a hope.


    Drink some medicine, wait for the weather to stabilize, the body can slowly get better.


    If it is known that it is poisoned, I''m afraid everyone''s aversion may cause confusion of poisoning.


    Maybe more people will poison!


    It''s a real headache.


    Murongsheng thought about it, but he called a servant girl to ask again. He found out where the source of the public water was and was ready to go there to see the situation.


    But


    Now the most important thing is to go to the secret place to have a look. Has shangguanhuang come to life.


    When he comes to the secret place, Murong Sheng takes a look at lie Bo''er, who is still in a coma on the ground. Is it difficult that lie Bo''er''s subordinates are responsible for the poison?


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Liebo''er''s men have already followed liebohan back to the border. How could anyone stay in the capital?


    Murongsheng, who couldn''t figure it out, said in his voice, "shangguanhuang, are you awake?"


    As soon as the voice fell, shangguanhuang appeared in front of murongsheng in the blink of an eye, and carefully supported her arm: "be careful, you are a person with two bodies now. You can''t be as hairy as before. Do you know?"


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "how do you know?"

 Chapter 2252

    "I can hear what you say when I''m in a coma." Shangguanhuang''s tone of voice revealed a little complacency, "so, with me, you don''t want to find any little fresh meat, I will watch you firmly."


    Murongsheng was angry and wanted to laugh.


    In the past, men who were so arrogant and narcissistic and never cared about others had such a lovely side. It was really that murongsheng had never seen him.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "have you been sleeping for so long and lowered your IQ? It''s childish to say that. "


    Shangguanhuang frowned: "it''s not a question of whether you are young or not, but you have said it in my ear for countless times. It''s hard for me not to remember it!"


    "That''s not because you''ve provoked so many beauties, and you''ve been sleeping for so long. I don''t know when you''ll wake up. Can''t I wait for you all my life and be a widow?"


    The more he said, the more angry he became. Isn''t shangguanhuang himself the source of all this?


    Do you have to know so many confidants?!


    Speaking of this, shangguanhuang''s face appeared some kind of expression.


    This is really beyond his control!


    He thinks that he has not known so many women, but who knows that he can meet so many women inadvertently?


    Just like what murongsheng said about liebo''er, he really didn''t have any impression at all. This pot buckled on his head, which also made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Then you can''t say in my ear every day that you want to raise your face and let my child call someone else''s father?" As long as shangguanhuang thought of this, he could be upright.


    Murongsheng is not guilty, more upright: "the first time is to say to play, anyway, you can hear when you are in a coma. But I found that after I said this, your reaction will be great! I will stimulate you from time to time to see if you can wake up early! "


    "I''m also for your own good, so I often say, if it''s not for me, can you overcome yourself so quickly?"


    That''s not true!


    Shangguanhuang sighed helplessly: "just, what you said is right."


    "No, what do you mean I''m right about everything? What I said is right Murongsheng didn''t give up, his eyes were wide.


    Thinking that Murong Sheng is pregnant and can''t affect the baby in his stomach, shangguanhuang chooses. What his wife says is right. Even if it''s wrong, it''s also the right principle. He nods and admits honestly.


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Murongsheng was satisfied: "then tell me, when you were in a coma, what was your reaction to this sentence?"


    Shangguanhuang carefully helped murongsheng to the wooden house, sat down and answered: "angry, angry, want to get away from the dark."


    Murongsheng nodded his head as if he didn''t understand. It seems that this stimulating treatment is really effective sometimes?


    Although not completely let shangguanhuang return to normal, but somehow can let shangguanhuang from coma from time to time awake.


    As long as she can be sober from time to time, it is a kind of faith and hope for her.


    "Well, after you pass out, I''ll stimulate you like this. Maybe I''ll stimulate you?"


    Shangguanhuang is helpless: "how can this kind of thing be said like this?"

 Chapter 2253

    "Aren''t you stimulated by me now?" Murongsheng squeezed shangguanhuang''s hand, "so, I''m going to use this method to stimulate you when you are in a coma."


    "It doesn''t work to say it." Shangguan Huang is helpless.


    "Oh, yes," murongsheng frowned and patted his forehead. "I''ve been pregnant for three years, but I didn''t remember that. Oh, yes


    Murongsheng did not continue to struggle on this issue: "there is one thing I want to ask you, is there a kind of poison, down in the source, will let people one by one poisoning?"


    Shangguanhuang frowned: "yes."


    "How can such a poison be neutralized? Is it OK to put the antidote at the source just like poisoning and let people drink water? " Murongsheng continued to ask questions.


    "That''s right, but there are exceptions. It is possible that this single person will not adapt to this method of interpretation and will not detoxify, "Shangguan Huang replied," why do you ask such a question? "


    "People in the capital have been poisoned. People in the capital have basically used the water, and people who share it have been poisoned."


    Murongsheng''s words let shangguanhuang not have the slightest fluctuation: "and then?"


    Murongsheng blinked and looked at shangguanhuang: "then, even the Imperial Palace seems to be unable to escape."


    Shangguanhuang''s cold expression made murongsheng curious: "you don''t seem to be worried at all?"


    "What are you worried about?" Shangguan Huang slightly pick eyebrows, "I come to muyue country, itself is for convenience, what happens here I will not mind."


    "What''s more, I haven''t completely solved my own problems. Where do I have the mind to manage irrelevant things?" Shangguan Huang''s expression is cold, "muyue country''s affairs as little as possible, the situation here is more complicated than you think."


    Murongsheng nodded: "I know what you said, and I don''t want to interfere. However, the emperor here saw that you were gone, so he called the people in the ghost palace to investigate the matter. "


    "When I ask you about this situation, I also want to keep a back move. In case the emperor has any strange behavior, I''ll take out your people."


    Shangguanhuang took a deep look at murongsheng and held him in his arms: "it''s hard for you, because I''ve made you worry about so many things."


    "What is this? It''s all your people. I can use it easily, can''t I?" Murongsheng comforted shangguanhuang, "I still want to call them to find a way to make you wake up completely. If they have an accident, it won''t work."


    Shangguan Huang starts to smile at the corner of his mouth. Before he can speak, he faints directly


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Looking at shangguanhuang leaning on the bed behind him, the corner of his mouth twitches. Fortunately, the seat is so good that shangguanhuang can fall on the bed.


    If you sit outside, I''m afraid it won''t be long before shangguanhuang''s head will be a big circle!


    Why do you ask?


    It''s not like this again and again to fall it!


    Sooner or later, I will fall into a big handsome man!


    Murongsheng asked what he wanted to know from shangguanhuang''s mouth. He didn''t care about whether shangguanhuang fainted or not.


    But when he went out, he was still very uncomfortable and gave a kick to liebo''er!

 Chapter 2254

    It doesn''t matter to kick, but it''s too hard, and it wakes up liebo''er.


    Looking at lie Bo''er''s eyes opened vaguely, Murong Sheng was in a daze.


    This foot of oneself, the power can be so big unexpectedly?!


    When he wakes up, liebo''er immediately knows his current situation and yells at murongsheng: "you''re a cheap woman. You beat me unconscious again, don''t you?"


    Murong Sheng was howled back by liebo''er''s voice. He laughed and knocked liebo''er unconscious: "since you have used so many words so spiritually, please satisfy your wish for so long!"


    Rippler opened his eyes wide and fainted in shock.


    "Oh, I can''t control my strength. Anyway, I''ve passed out so many times, and it''s not so bad."


    For liebo''er''s coma, murongsheng has no sense of guilt!


    From the secret place, I don''t know if this Ling Ba put something on his body.


    As long as she appears, Ling Ba will show up on time, which makes murongsheng want to live in peace for a day.


    "Princess, the big deal is not good!"


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes and sat down to pour himself a cup of tea: "if you want to say something, just say it. Don''t make such a fuss. How old are you? Have you never experienced anything? "


    "Princess, I really haven''t experienced this..." "The result of the investigation has come out. It''s the source of the problem. I found someone spreading poison in it!"


    "Is someone really poisoning?" Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, "in this case, don''t get contaminated with the water quality, try to open up their own water source. As for how to treat it, you can send someone to study the situation in the water and see what kind of poison it is


    "Do it all, the most terrible thing is..." Ling BA''s brow wrinkled. "Everyone who comes into contact with that water source is poisoned."


    This Murong Sheng came to the interest, slightly sat up straight body: "all poisoned? So powerful? I want to see such a powerful poison. "


    "No way!"


    Before she came in, the first voice came in. Lin Liu refused.


    "Ling Ba, if you want to investigate something, go and investigate it. Don''t disturb the princess!" Ning Liu comes in and stares at Ling Ba fiercely. She really wants to kick people out with one foot.


    What a dog!


    You know how to make trouble all day long!


    Now he is trying his best to let the princess have a good rest. He doesn''t want the princess to intervene in anything.


    But this Ling Ba is very good. He always comes to disturb me and makes his efforts flow to the East!


    "Let''s forget about the auction. The princess just stands behind and controls the whole situation. She doesn''t have to go out in person, so I won''t say anything. But this time it really matters! If you are careless, you will get the disease. You don''t know how to let the princess intervene. Do you want to wait until the master comes back and reprimand you? "


    "If you want to investigate, you can investigate. I don''t care how you investigate. But if you want the princess to join in, I will never agree with you


    Ning six''s tone was severe, which made Ling eight silly for a long time.


    Finally, he said: "me too I really don''t know what to do, so I came to consult the princess... "

 Chapter 2255

    "What is there to consult? This is what happens in the capital. If you want to ask, you should also ask the emperor what he means and what does the princess do?"


    As long as murongsheng''s danger is involved, Ning Liu can''t let murongsheng take part in it, saying coldly: "people have been infected, what''s to discuss? You come to the princess, and the princess can''t go to explore these things with you. "


    "As long as you find a formula for detoxification, it will be over. What you need to worry about now is not how to find the princess, but how to find the antidote! "


    If Lin Ba hadn''t looked at Lin Liu who was talking to him, he would have jumped up and had a fight with him by this time.


    Worried?


    What he worries about now is the problem of antidote!!!


    Now all the people in the capital are poisoned. Who knows if the people who are not poisoned will also be poisoned?


    It''s impossible to prevent. Who knows if this pollution source will change the situation in the middle of the way?!


    "Lingliu, that''s not what you said. How can you be sure that the ghost palace will be spared? What if someone gets infected accidentally? So, the most important thing now is to find out how to solve it! "


    "It''s a good thing for all of us to study the poison and find out the antidote."


    "Now many people have died inside and outside the capital. Who knows if we will be alone in the future?"


    "Lingba, you''ve got too much to deal with." "This is a headache for the emperor, not you. What you should do now is to protect the ghost palace, so that the ghost palace will not be like the outside! "


    Ling BA''s brow tightly wrinkled: "Ling Liu, you have to know that there is no thing to be alone! If the whole capital is occupied, how can the ghost King''s house not have problems? "


    "That''s what you should be responsible for. What I need to care about now is the princess''s health. If there is something wrong with the princess, what should we do when the master comes back? "


    This sentence, a heavy blow to the heart of Lingba.


    Yes


    The people he took were close to the water source, and they accidentally got some water stains, so they had mild poisoning.


    If you let the princess pass by and accidentally get infected with it, then the princess is going to be caught


    "Then what? Now, except for people who don''t use water, they are still in good health, but as long as they use that water, they are in the same situation. But who can guarantee that there will be no problem with the separate water source used by each family? "


    "I also want the ghost palace to be alone. I also want the princess not to have any problems, but now the situation is that she can''t be alone at all!"


    Ling Ba is also very irritable. If it wasn''t for such a thing, how could he take things from himself?


    People who are not afraid of the ghost King''s house are also attacked!


    Murongsheng sat aside, listening to the yawns one by one.


    Originally also want to see the two fierce quarrel, did not expect ah, actually quarrel so insipid, not a bit!


    It''s hard for murongsheng to listen.


    "You don''t want to care about the capital." Murongsheng took a look at lingliu.


    "You are afraid that if you can''t control the situation in the capital, it will threaten the ghost palace."

 Chapter 2256

    Murongsheng said about the quarrel between the two: "the quarrel between the two of you, in short, does not conflict. It''s all about the ghost palace."


    "One is afraid to be involved in the ghost palace, and the other is afraid that the ghost palace will be occupied. Generally speaking, what you are worried about is not one thing?"


    When murongsheng said that, Ling six and Ling eight nodded slowly.


    "You want me to go to the water source and see what''s going on?" Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Lingba and asked.


    "Yes," replied Ling Ba, hesitating for a moment, "I want the princess to look at the water source and see if she can find a solution."


    Murongsheng nodded and looked at lingliu again: "are you worried that I might be infected with this severe disease when I go to see the water?"


    Ning Liu nodded and looked serious: "I also went to observe the situation in the capital, and found that the disease could not be transmitted to people in close contact. It''s only when you come into contact with the poisoned water


    "I''m afraid, princess, when you touch the water, you will also have this strange disease. And I''ve studied this disease. It''s very difficult to cure. Unless there is an antidote, it won''t be eradicated. "


    Caragana''s worries fit in with reality.


    As long as the disease is not contagious due to close contact, then what is going on outside has nothing to do with him or the ghost palace.


    "I know," murongsheng nodded. "Since the person you take will be poisoned if you get contaminated with that water source, it''s better to take a person who is invincible to see the situation."


    Murongsheng helped the two quarrelsome people to find a solution: "generally speaking, people who are invincible to all kinds of poisons will know any poison. If they can''t find the same people, I can''t help them in the past."


    Ling Ba frowned and thought, murongsheng chuckled: "how? Are you so poor? Can''t even find such a person? "


    "Then you ghost King''s house can be dissolved in place. Don''t do anything."


    What murongsheng said is not a joke, she said it seriously.


    If even the most basic personnel can''t be found in the ghost King''s house of muyue Kingdom, she can really think about what to do in the future.


    After going out of this ghost palace, it''s more reliable where to go.


    "Of course I can find it!" Ling Ba replied quickly, "I''m going to find some to take and study together!"


    The princess can humiliate him, but not the ghost palace!


    The master of the ghost King''s house has worked hard to bring it up. How can he be so poor that he can''t even find anyone!


    Even if he can''t find it, he will change it in the same place!


    With that, Ling Ba ran away in a hurry.


    Murong Sheng looked at the appearance of Ling Ba, but he didn''t think that there was such a candidate in the ghost palace.


    He turned his head and looked at Ling 6: "Ling 8, can you really find people who are invincible to all kinds of poisons?"


    Lin Liuleng laughed for a moment and said, "naturally, you can find it. Princess, don''t think too much about the ghost King''s house..."


    Ning Liu frowned and thought for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a reliable word to describe it.


    He shook his head helplessly: "princess, don''t subconsciously think that the ghost King''s house is in a mess Even if the master is missing now, the ghost King''s house can still operate... "

 Chapter 2257

    Murongsheng


    Murongsheng temporarily reluctantly believed what Ning Liu said.


    But this heart, or not completely believe.


    She always felt that the ghost palace of muyue kingdom was really Some of them are unreliable.


    From top to bottom, there is no reliable person.


    Even shangguanhuang, who wakes up from time to time and falls asleep from time to time, is not a reliable person!


    In order to ensure that he will not have no way to go in the future, murongsheng thought about it and called yingmu out: "is your body invincible?"


    Just after yingmu went out for a while, he didn''t know the conversation between murongsheng and Ling Liuling ba. As soon as he came back, he was caught by murongsheng and asked such a sentence. Yingmu was a little at a loss: "if you go back to the princess, yes."


    After thinking about it, he said what he had learned: "for example, those subordinates who work for their masters will train their bodies to be invincible."


    On hearing this, murongsheng immediately asked, "why aren''t Caragana six and Caragana eight such bodies?"


    This one asks, will shadow wood all give to ask stupefied.


    That''s a good question!


    He didn''t know how to answer the princess!


    Hold and hold, or from the shadow wood''s mouth hold out a word: "this, subordinate also don''t understand."


    After thinking about it, afraid that what she said was not very good, she added: "when the master wakes up, the princess can ask the master about the situation here."


    He is still in charge of the main business in other places, and has not involved too much in muyueguo.


    He didn''t know the questions the princess asked.


    According to reason, as long as people who do important things around the master, they will have the constitution of inviolability.


    If they don''t, they may not be very important people


    Or did the master never think of the situation here?


    It''s hard to say.


    As a subordinate, it''s hard to say what the master thinks.


    Murongsheng looked at yingmu''s mouth and couldn''t ask for anything, so he asked in another direction: "for this situation in the capital, if you come into contact with water, how many chances will you be poisoned?"


    Shadow wood did not immediately answer murongsheng''s words, but frowned and thought a little for a while: "the probability should be small, but there is no complete guarantee."


    "Forget it," murongsheng waved his hand. "Don''t interfere in this matter. After Ling Ba can''t find out, you can help him a little. If you''re going to get poisoned, just sit on the sidelines. "


    Murongsheng was really worried that yingmu had a simple mind and risked his life to help Lingba. He quickly added, "do you understand what I said?"


    Shadow wood eye flash a smile, and then return to the cold ruthless killer''s appearance: "yes, I understand."


    During the investigation in Lingba, the situation in the capital seems to have become more serious.


    It seems that the symptoms of poisoning people are not as light as they were at the beginning. On the contrary, with the development of time, some new situations have been added.


    However, the most frightening thing has not yet emerged.


    For example, it will spread through the air.


    Therefore, it is relatively easy to give Lingba time for investigation.


    But Lingba can''t be taken lightly. Who knows if it will suddenly start to mutate during the investigation?

 Chapter 2258

    The whole capital is in a panic. There is no need to dare to go out.


    Who knows if the disease will be contagious?


    Although the imperial court has put up a notice saying that the disease will not be shamefully transmitted, who knows whether it is true or false?


    Now there are so many people in Beijing who are sick. If they are not infected, how can they all get it?


    Anyway, no matter what the court says, the people will not believe it.


    Everyone cherishes his life, and no one is afraid to be infected with this disease.


    Up to now, none of the sick people have been cured. Who can guarantee that they will be cured if they get sick?


    For his own life, no one in the capital came out to make trouble.


    Murongsheng didn''t follow Lingba to observe the water source, and lingliu didn''t let her go out.


    The whole person is bored in front of a free salted fish in the ghost King''s house. I don''t know if it''s not exciting enough. Shangguanhuang didn''t wake up during this time.


    On the contrary, liebo''er wakes up twice, and then is kicked back by murongsheng.


    "What''s the situation at Lingba?" Murongsheng really has nothing to do. He asks yingmu.


    Did not let the shadow wood to intervene, but also let the shadow wood far onlookers, in order to avoid any problems.


    "The water source was successfully obtained, no one was infected, but there was no research result." Shadow wood tone calm answer.


    Murongsheng nodded, the result was expected by her.


    If it can make people in the whole capital fall into a terrible situation, then this poison is probably extraordinary.


    However, a few information points can also illustrate a problem.


    That is, people who are immune to all kinds of poisons are not afraid of being infected.


    Well, this poison is not a peerless poison. Maybe it''s something I haven''t seen before. It''s troublesome to study.


    "Do you think you will be poisoned?"


    "No


    Murongsheng looked at yingmu and thought of the gloomy clouds in the capital: "do you want to help Lingba?"


    ¡­¡­


    Whether yingmu is willing to promise or not, I don''t know, but yingmu knows that the master is not here now, so no matter what the princess says, he will obey absolutely.


    That night, murongsheng wanted to thoroughly understand the patient''s condition and ran out at night.


    Otherwise, if Lin Liu knew, it would be a period of nagging.


    Now some of the more serious symptoms are separately divided into an area, looking for a doctor to record the whole course of the disease, looking for solutions.


    Find the position, murongsheng and yingmu lie on the roof and look down. Seeing several doctors sitting in front of the table talking, murongsheng''s eyes flickered slightly, a little surprised.


    These people are not the kind of folk doctors, but the imperial doctors in the palace!


    It seems that the emperor really attached great importance to this matter, and actually sent the imperial doctor to treat it.


    On the one hand, it is to appease the people and let them know that the imperial court has not given up on them, so they should not give up on themselves.


    To be able to enter the hospital, the level of nature is standing on high.


    But looking at more and more patients every day, and they have not developed a radical cure method, so that these doctors are inevitably some low, sigh.

 Chapter 2259

    "How many people have been sent here today?"


    In sighing, a man asked.


    "Ten people came, two more than yesterday, and..." The person who answered sighed, "and fifteen people died today, five more than yesterday..."


    Several other people did not speak, just listen to the conversation between the two people, his face became a bit ugly.


    Looking at the flickering candles in the room and listening to the painful groans from time to time outside, the faces of these doctors were obviously distorted.


    "When is the end of this? Obviously is the symptom of wind cold, can use the prescription to treat wind cold, not good at all! Can this disease be cured?! I''ve changed several prescriptions, but it''s useless. Do people who get sick have to wait here to die? "


    None of these doctors spoke.


    Because no one knows what to do.


    All the methods have been tried.


    All the prescriptions, as long as there is a little bit of possibility that can cure people, have been tried.


    However, no one is getting better because of taking medicine. On the contrary, as time goes on, the disease is getting worse.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that none of the prescriptions they have tried before is useful!


    But, all the prescriptions in the world are not good, it can only show that there is no antidote for this disease!!!


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the disease will not be infected by contact. At least a few of them have no symptoms yet.


    However, if they don''t work out a prescription, even if they don''t get sick, the emperor can''t let them go in the end!


    They dare not say that there is no antidote. They can only sit here every day and study all kinds of curable formulas.


    But


    They have been working hard on the medical skills they have learned all their lives. They can''t study anything at all, and they won''t go out here at all. The only thing that can get out is the corpse!


    I''m afraid they have to wait to die!


    No, it should be said that people in the whole capital have to wait here to die!!!


    These doctors are anxious and impatient.


    Impatience, when can we study the prescription that can really treat people''s disease well.


    Anxiety, if they all die here, what will their families do?!


    Murongsheng and yingmu lie on the roof and hear the Taiyi''s conversation clearly. Slightly frown, this poison so serious?


    The people in Lingba didn''t find out why, and the imperial doctors in the palace were also at a loss.


    Is this poison really incurable?


    Or is there something wrong with the research direction of these doctors?


    Up to now, they still think that this is a disease similar to wind cold, rather than poisoning?


    Murongsheng said to yingmu in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Shadow wood nodded and disappeared in place. Then, the doctors who were sitting and talking in the room fainted one by one.


    Because no one can pity the old, bang bang all fell to the ground.


    Murong Sheng slightly turned his head, closed his eyes, and shook his head: "it''s not light to listen to the falling!"

 Chapter 2260

    Murongsheng slowly came down from the roof.


    Not fast, not fast.


    She still has a little shangguanhuang in her stomach. If it''s too soon, I''m afraid it will be gone.


    Push the door open, see to fall on the ground unconscious several too cure.


    Murongsheng took a look at the Taiyi on the ground and asked yingmu to check one by one: "how about it?"


    Shadow wood shook his head: "no disease."


    Murongsheng frowned. It seemed that Ling BA was talking to the people in the palace. Instead of using the public water source in the capital, he used a separate water source?


    Therefore, these doctors were with so many patients all day, and they were not poisoned.


    But that''s good. If all the doctors are poisoned, there will be chaos in the capital. No one will believe the royal family''s words any more, and will find a solution by themselves. At that time


    I''m afraid the capital is in a mess.


    If people in other countries know about it, they will also take advantage of it.


    Murongsheng passed these doctors and walked inside. Looking at the patient lying on the bed with a frown and a few painful groans from time to time, he reached out and felt his pulse.


    The frown is deeper.


    There is no special abnormality, no sign of poisoning, just a common cold. If we didn''t know that this person was poisoned, we would not have been able to find out.


    Lying here, there is no difference with ordinary patients, except for some problems with the upper hand cold.


    "Go and see the body."


    Murongsheng gave up checking these patients one by one. I''m afraid they are all similar. They can''t find any special problems.


    Out of the yard, push open the room where the body is parked, a strong smell of putrefaction came out from inside. Murongsheng held his breath, took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and waved it casually. The smell of the rotten corpse disappeared immediately.


    "See if there''s anything special about these bodies."


    Shadow wood obedient in the past to check the body, one by one look, also did not see what is unusual. The whole body has become stiff, belongs to normal death, there is no special means in it.


    After checking more bodies, yingmu shakes his head at Murong Sheng.


    Murong Sheng sighed, originally still want to come this trip can have what harvest. It turned out that there was no harvest at all.


    Check it out, check it out, it''s still the same as normal death, it''s dead.


    This makes murongsheng a little uncomfortable. Isn''t it a white job?


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, murongsheng felt something wrong.


    Let shadow wood take a bowl, take out a knife from his arms, and cut the body around him.


    The body is stiff, apparently dead for days.


    According to principle, the blood should also turn black. But now the blood released from the corpse is as red as that from the living!


    Before murongsheng came back, he found that there were some beating insects in the released blood!


    Even, there are things like eggs!


    Murongsheng''s eyes instantly enlarged, and he almost couldn''t help retching!


    It''s disgusting!!


    The smell of blood was more unbearable to her!

 Chapter 2261

    Murongsheng asks yingmu to stop the blood of the corpse, resist the feeling of nausea and vomiting, and search through the blood with a dagger.


    In fact, there is no need to search specially, because there are too many people rolling in the bowl.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing this picture, murongsheng couldn''t help but go to one side and retch.


    "Princess?"


    Shadow wood concerned walked past: "how are you?"


    Murongsheng waved his hand and retched for a while. He summoned a bottle of spring water from the secret place and drank it into his stomach. Then he was relieved: "it''s OK. It''s just that I haven''t seen such a disgusting picture for a long time. It''s hard to accept it for a moment."


    Murongsheng slowed down for a moment, frowned and watched that people had been dead for several days, and there were so many poisonous insects in his blood


    "Shadow wood, you go to see other corpses, isn''t it the same?"


    Shadow wood obedient to one side, continuous separated several corpses wrist, let them will blood flow out.


    As a result, everyone was just like the first corpse. There were poisonous insects in their blood, which flowed out of their bodies.


    Murongsheng''s face is getting heavier and heavier. It''s not a simple poisoning. It''s Even more serious in the source of the river was under the gu!


    No wonder, so many doctors, so many doctors, have not checked out what is wrong.


    It''s still thought to be a symptom of a cold.


    In the current situation, I''m afraid that every patient''s body is full of poisonous insects, and it''s normal that they can''t be detected.


    After all, not everyone is as powerful as her!


    "Princess, this matter..."


    Shadow wood words did not finish, but also can let people understand what they want to say.


    "These poisonous insects can survive in the corpses even if they are dead. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be killed," murongsheng frowned. "It seems that these corpses can''t be left, so we''d better cremate them quickly."


    Gu Chong, no matter what kind of medicine you take, I''m afraid it''s all complicated.


    Moreover, you don''t know whether the poisonous insects in your body will grow and grow because you eat a certain kind of medicine.


    The insect itself is very strange. Some insects grow up on medicinal materials.


    If the people who put poisonous insects in the water source know that they will take this symptom as a cold, then they will also know what kind of prescriptions they take.


    In this case


    I''m afraid it''s serious. We can''t let people take prescriptions any more. We have to find the source and cut off all possible things from the source!


    "Go, go back to find Lingba!"


    Without saying a word, murongsheng leads yingmu back to the ghost King''s residence. When he goes to find Lingba, he finds that Lingba is still leading people to study the water source.


    Murong sighed and patted the table.


    Ling Ba looked up at murongsheng and said, "princess, we are now at a very critical moment. If there is no major event, I will go to the princess tomorrow to talk about it."


    "I probably know what has been put into this water source."


    "What?"


    Ning Bayi listened, and did not continue to look at the things in her hand. She quickly ran to murongsheng: "although it''s a critical moment now, if the princess has something to do with me, I will temporarily put this moment away."

 Chapter 2262

    "Everything is not as important as the princess!"


    Ling Baji''s dogleg performance made murongsheng turn his eyes.


    He is worthy of being born in the ghost King''s mansion. Such a person is really a dog''s leg to a certain extent!


    "Tell me quickly, princess, what problems have you found?"


    "It''s not poison," murongsheng said calmly. "It''s poison."


    "Have you been poisoned?" Ling BA''s voice rose rapidly in an instant, which made murongsheng step back two steps.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t be so surprised!" Murong Sheng took out his ears and soothed his ears frightened by the noise.


    Ling Ba suddenly laughed, no ordinary people heard it was a bug and became frightened, the whole person became very excited.


    "Princess, are you sure it''s not poison, it''s poison?" This look, urgent like to get married.


    Murongsheng glanced at him: "what are you so excited about? It''s much more serious to kill insects than to poison them! "


    "Yes, of course I know. But The whole person of Ling BA was excited. "Princess, there''s something you may not know very well. I just learned to poison you!"


    "I may not be so good at poisoning, but when it comes to poisoning, I''m very good at it! It can be said that no one in muyue country can catch up with me! "


    Looking at murongsheng''s expression, it seems that there is something wrong with it. Ling Ba tentatively whispers: "in fact, I don''t know anything about poisoning..."


    Murongsheng waved his hand a little tired: "it''s very good. He specializes in art. It''s just that you are being seduced now. It should be more convenient for you to study... "


    This Shangguan Huang is really able to train Lingba to be an expert.


    Is it because of Qu Yun''s fury that he left behind?


    Murong Sheng saw a shadow of what he saw. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that he would be eight?


    Shadow wood''s heart is a little embarrassed, the surface is cold and serious, but the eyes slightly moved away a bit, dare not with Murong Sheng''s eyes.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to say it earlier, but


    In fact, he didn''t know that much. Is Ning Ba more poisonous or poisonous


    "Since you are a researcher of poisonous insects, what should you do with such insects?" Murong Sheng asks yingmu to show Ling Ba the blood released from the corpse.


    Seeing that the bowl was full of squirming insects, Ling BA was shocked and yelled: "my God, how can these things be so disgusting!"


    Murongsheng: "I''m afraid Don''t you study poisonous insects? " How can you still send out such an idiot''s question!


    Ling Ba laughs at murongsheng sheepishly: "in fact, I just study more insects, but I haven''t seen any living insects."


    Murongsheng feels hopeless in life here!!!


    "Then you. I don''t know how to make such things


    She''s in muyueguo. I don''t know how long she''s going to be desperate!


    Ling Ba shook his head: "at present, you let me see that I really don''t know how to deal with it. Maybe I can figure out what to do if I take these insects for research?"

 Chapter 2263

    Murongsheng, murongsheng doesn''t want to talk to Lingba any more.


    After a long time, I still don''t know anything? Nothing to deal with?


    "You I haven''t really solved the problem of poisonous insects once. What can I do when I am so excited? " Murongsheng for just his enthusiasm wasted in this unreliable Ling eight body, feel tired, "I thought you can find a good solution!"


    "This kind of thing, as long as it can determine a direction, can always find a solution, can''t it?" Ling BA was not depressed at all. "Now, we already know that it''s a poisonous insect, so I''ll study it slowly, and then I can see the hope of victory."


    Murongsheng''s heart is very tired, not ordinary tired, but very tired: "OK, you slowly find a way, and when you find it, I''m afraid the whole capital will die!"


    Eight Caragana


    Ling Ba Shan smiles: "this It''s not that serious, is it, princess


    "Not that serious? Of course it''s that serious! " Murongsheng is so tired that he doesn''t want to talk any more. "A large number of people are dying. Ask yingmu, how many people have died in just a few days?"


    Ling Ba frowned and looked at yingmu.


    See expression apathy, never joking shadow wood heavy nodded.


    Heart suddenly cool a section, it seems, is really very serious.


    "But as long as you don''t use the water source infected by the insects. However, which of you can guarantee that if you don''t use this water source, will the poisoner plant the poisonous insects in other places? "


    Murongsheng said the most realistic problem: "now it''s not about finding a solution, the key is to find the person who is playing the role of evil. Otherwise, you tell people here, oh, you can''t use this water source. There are poisonous insects in it. Go and use another one. That person of the next Gu really secretly went to another place to play Gu. Aren''t you too defenseless? "


    Listening to murongsheng''s reasonable words, Ling Ba nodded in agreement.


    "But princess, these two things are not so easy to find out!" After she agreed, she suddenly felt something wrong!


    These two methods are not so easy to find!


    "The antidote is simple, and it''s even easier to find out the person who''s going to poison," murongsheng said with a smile. "As long as you catch the person who''s going to poison, isn''t it easy to get the antidote?"


    Ling Ba nodded and asked, "how can we get people out?"


    "Together, you just listen, but you don''t use your brain to think of a way?" Murongsheng is speechless to Lingba. He doesn''t know what words to use to describe him.


    He even wants to run into the secret place, shake Shangguan Huang''s shoulder, and ask whether the subordinates he is looking for in muyue kingdom are those who are not good at using their brains?


    "You didn''t hear what I just said? Let people publicize that this river has been poisoned, and let people never use the water of that river. Then, you''ll send someone to watch over the other water sources. If that person still wants to continue to live in the capital, he will continue to work


    "The water stealthily approaches the water source, and after approaching, the poisonous insects can be detected. Isn''t this person obvious?"

 Chapter 2264

    If you can think of things with your brain, why does Ling BA''s brain seem to have been pasted, but he doesn''t use his brain?


    Ling Ba looked at murongsheng in surprise: "princess, good way! I''ll send someone to do it! "


    Murong Sheng is not at ease of exhortation: "must be staring at, or you don''t know will be staring at the leakage!"


    "Don''t worry, princess. My subordinates will do it steadily." Ling Ba Jing was full of air. He was not so depressed that he couldn''t find the reason at the beginning. "What if no one showed up all the time?"


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "wouldn''t it be better if no one appeared? In this way, as long as we control one source and find a solution, we will be able to save all the people in the capital


    "As for the person who has poisoned us, as long as we get rid of the patients, we can find them sooner or later."


    Ling eight nodded: "then listen to the princess, and my subordinates will arrange people to do it!"


    "Remember, don''t scare the snake."


    "Don''t worry, Princess!"


    Don''t worry?


    How could murongsheng be relieved because of these words?


    When he came out of the research area of Lingba, murongsheng thought about it and arranged for yingmu to strengthen the monitoring role of one layer.


    The guarantee of Lingba will never reassure murongsheng.


    Unless, Lingba can do a very reliable thing, otherwise.


    The unreliable image of Ling Ba will always be in murongsheng''s heart.


    Of course, it is also possible that one reliable thing is not enough, it needs several reliable things in a row.


    After all, the unreliable image of Ling Ba has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and murongsheng has had an indescribable influence on her image.


    Yingmu nods to show that he understands murongsheng''s worries.


    I haven''t contacted people from muyueguo before. Now I find that muyueguo people are so unreliable. It''s really


    He didn''t know if he could find a way to save his life by bringing him to this place.


    Murongsheng told yingmu to take a bowl of dead insects back to his place.


    However, murongsheng knew very well that this bowl of insects didn''t die. It was just because he came into contact with the air and temporarily went into a coma. As for why he went into a coma


    Murong Sheng also helplessly shook his head, she did not know.


    "What are you carrying?"


    When the red stream passed by, the first thing he saw was not murongsheng, but the bowl in murongsheng''s hand. He frowned slightly: "are you going to dig out the snake hole?"


    Snake point?


    Murongsheng didn''t respond for a moment: "what snake acupoint?"


    Hongxi calmly pointed to the bowl in murongsheng''s hand: "where did the nest of snakes in your bowl come from?"


    Murongsheng looked at the bowl in his hand, and immediately realized what Hongxi said: "it''s not a snake, it''s It''s a bug. "


    After thinking about it, I told Hongxi what was in the bowl.


    People who can freely play with snakes should not have such a low tolerance.


    "Oh," Hongxi nodded, "it''s twisted. I thought it was a snake. Let me have a look."


    Murong Sheng slightly pick eyebrows, hand the bowl to Red River: "can you see what clue?"


    "I can''t see the clue, but where did you get so many poisonous insects?"

 Chapter 2265

    "Haven''t you been out lately?" Murongsheng asked.


    "Out of the way."


    "Didn''t you observe that many people in the capital were sick?" Murongsheng asked curiously. Normally, the vision in the capital is so serious that most people can notice it.


    Red brook picked to pick eyebrow: "have what relation with me?"


    Well, this Hongxi looks like it''s not an ordinary person.


    Murongsheng is speechless and indicates the poisonous insects in the bowl. These poisonous insects are made from the bodies of those who are sick and dead.


    "Oh?" Just now, Hongxi, who had no interest, suddenly became full of spirit, "so those people are not sick, but have been poisoned? But With so many people, how did they win the bid one by one? "


    "Maybe it''s because they are smart enough to send the insects down to the source. In this way, people who need drinking water will be infected, "murongsheng looked at the Red River and looked at it carefully." it seems that you are also very interested in poisonous insects? "


    Interested?


    It must be interesting.


    "Do you know why I play with snakes?" Hongxi looks at murongsheng meaningfully.


    "Where can I guess that?" Murongsheng rolled his eyes and almost left without throwing his sleeve.


    When did the red stream become mysterious and make people want to beat him?


    "Because I like insects, but I have no place to contact them. I can''t help it. I have to go back and play with snakes. " With that, Hongxi sighed.


    It was like playing with snakes made him suffer a great humiliation. It was very uncomfortable.


    Murongsheng: "I''m afraid Just be happy, or I''ll give you a taste of this bowl of poisonous insects, too? "


    "Good!" With that, he held the insect bowl in his arms tightly and looked at murongsheng alertly, "you have promised me that you can''t go back."


    Murongsheng weakly waved his hand, but: "it''s not a big deal. I''ll give it to you. If I want to, there will be more fresh corpses waiting for me."


    I don''t know what kind of insect it is. People have been dead for so many days. As a result, they can still live so fresh in the human body.


    The most shocking thing is that the blood of a person who has died for several days is no different from that of a living person.


    It''s just


    Murongsheng didn''t know what to say. He always felt that every time this insect appeared, she was challenging her conventional thought.


    It''s always so weird.


    When he throws this bowl of poisonous insects to Hongxi, Murong Sheng is all light and ready to leave to do his own business.


    All of a sudden, I saw the poisonous insects in the bowl, one by one like a string puppet, set up!!!


    Murongsheng couldn''t move his step. His eyes were fixed on the insect like a straight branch. He looked at Hongxi and the bowl in Hongxi''s hand in shock.


    "You What has been done to them? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just like training snakes. I found that these lovely little guys could understand it." Hongxi thinks it''s amazing, which lays a solid foundation for him to like insects!


    Lovely little guy


    Murongsheng looked at the insects standing up in the bowl. It was like a forest of insects. His scalp was numb.

 Chapter 2266

    "Your taste..."


    "No? You see how lovely they are Hongxi looked at the small insects in the bowl as if she were obsessed. Hearing what Xiao Yuwan said, she raised her head and looked at her with bright eyes. It seemed that if she said that she was not cute, she could throw this bowl of insects on her.


    Oh, No.


    Hongxi is not willing to waste this lovely insect.


    Maybe she''ll find another way to make her feel uncomfortable in her heart and body.


    In order to live a comfortable life in the future, we should not always be on guard against being plotted.


    Murongsheng unknowingly said: "yes, you are right. They are lovely. Your taste is very good."


    "I think so, too."


    Murong Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and went up to observe these little insects who swayed and swayed as if they were dancing with the instructions of Hongxi. He asked curiously, "don''t you feel tired if you control so much?"


    "Why are you tired? So many cute kids, I hope to be able to play with them every day. "


    OK, this is probably a kind of fanatic who belongs to Gu Chong.


    It''s the same as seeing your own children. Who would feel tired playing with their own children?


    "But..." Murongsheng asked a very serious question, "according to the truth, this insect has a master. Can you control it for such a long time as an outsider?"


    "Or can you control the insects to be your own


    This is what murongsheng is worried about.


    Hongxi thought, "I''m not sure, but you can try. What do you want me to do?"


    What do you want Hongxi to do?


    Murongsheng looks like a cunning old man. He laughs: "I want you to help me and see if you can control the poisonous insects in my body and get out of my body."


    After thinking for a while, Hongxi was not sure whether he could do it himself: "find someone who has poisonous insects on him and let me have a try."


    "Yes!"


    Murongsheng leads Hongxi to Lingba without saying a word. Lingba is still busy with insects. Seeing murongsheng, he just raises his head and lowers his head again: "princess, what happened?"


    didn''t come back very soon. What new discoveries were there? What new discoveries were there? It was not because the princess was too idle to come back for a stroll.


    "Hongxi can control the behavior of poisonous insects."


    "Oh, I see. If nothing happens..."


    Before she finished, Ling Ba suddenly realized something very important. She looked up at murongsheng with burning eyes and said, "princess, what did you just say?"


    "I said that Hongxi can control the insects," murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    "No! Of course not! It''s not right Ling BA''s mouth said that it was wrong. In fact, she was very excited. "I''ve never seen anyone who can control the insects!"


    Murongsheng smile: "you are not backward, even have not seen insects?"


    "This..." Ling Ba awkwardly wiped the sweat on his forehead, "this kind of thing, the princess don''t say it, let the subordinates shame. There are so few poisonous insects. It''s really rare to see them! "


    "I don''t know what a great hand this person has been able to give up so many poisonous insects!"

 Chapter 2267

    Murong Sheng Ruo realized: "maybe it''s not a big hand, but it''s only four or five. It''s not sure that they are full of breeding in the water source."


    This made Ling Ba get goose bumps: "princess, it''s too It''s a little scary. "


    "Terrible?" Murongsheng raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you interested in insects? Don''t you know that this kind of insect can reproduce very quickly, and two can become six in one day? "


    "What''s more, do you think the poisonous insects in the bowl of blood I gave you came from many people?"


    Looking at Ling eight nodded, murongsheng waved his hand: "you think too much, it''s just from a person. Of course, and only for a short time. "


    Ling BA''s eyes widened in surprise: "princess, what you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask yingmu."


    In an instant, she turned her eyes to yingmu, who nodded without expression.


    "Well Now that it has been poisoned for so long, isn''t the source full of... " There was a picture in the sea of eight minds, and all of a sudden he was covered with goose bumps.


    Murongsheng frowned: "probably, it''s like this."


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you went down to the source to investigate and infected several people? You can find one first. Let''s see if Hongxi can control the poisonous insects from the body of living people. "


    Ling Ba shakes her head and doesn''t think about the thing that makes her scalp numb.


    He called one of the people who was seriously ill: "princess, he is seriously ill now. If he can control the poisonous insects, my subordinates will be very grateful!"


    Murongsheng didn''t have such a good idea as Ling Ba, and his expression was heavy: "don''t be happy so early, let''s see the final result."


    In order to avoid a happy empty, this gap is not everyone can accept.


    The smile on Ling BA''s face slightly converged: "what the princess said was that someone came here. I said it was for him to have a physical examination. I didn''t say anything else."


    Murongsheng nodded and did not speak.


    After waiting for someone to come over, murongsheng also understands how serious is what Ling Ba said.


    His face was pale, he had difficulty breathing, and his cough did not stop at all. It seemed that he would not stop until he coughed up all the internal organs in his chest.


    In this way, if Hongxi can''t control the poisonous insects to come out of this person''s body, I''m afraid There are not many days left to live.


    Let this person stand opposite the Red River, Murong Sheng patted the Red River on the shoulder: "start, if it really can''t, then don''t force yourself."


    Everything, according to one''s ability, is the best way to do things.


    Hongxi nodded with solemn expression, staring at the man in front of him.


    Although some of the people called by Ling Ba are missing, his good professional quality makes him stand firmly in the same place. Even if he is not feeling well, he doesn''t interrupt. He even asks what he wants to do.


    Little by little, the person in front of me didn''t move a bit.


    Murongsheng''s little hope in his heart has begun to be slowly shattered.


    It seems that this method is not feasible. We have to find an opportunity to find another way.


    At this time, the stomach of the person standing opposite suddenly makes a huge noise!

 Chapter 2268

    At the beginning, Lingba had more hopes than murongsheng, because he hoped to succeed, so that those people who had been infected because of studying the causes of the disease could be cured.


    But


    Up to now, there is no movement. The fiery heart of Lingba is gradually becoming cold.


    No, still no Is that right?


    Ling BA''s disappointment is getting bigger and bigger. Murongsheng sighs a little, but he doesn''t have the sense of difference like Ling ba.


    However, some disappointment is normal, after all, she also hopes to make the infected people healthy, rather than knowing what the reason is, but can only die helplessly.


    "It''s just..."


    Murongsheng''s words had not finished, he heard a man''s stomach grunt out, the voice is extremely big!


    Murongsheng''s pupil slightly enlarged a few minutes, looked at the eight: "is your stomach ring?"


    Ling Ba shook his head blankly: "how could it be me? I''m not going to do such an indecent thing. "


    At this time, the subordinate standing opposite raised his hand: "if you go back to the princess, it''s subordinate..."


    The flower bean didn''t finish saying, in an instant burst out a violent grunt.


    This subordinate can''t stand any longer and doesn''t care about the etiquette.


    "Princess, eight masters, let''s go to the toilet first!"


    Leave such a word, people instantly run clean, this neat pace, as if there is no disease!


    Murong Sheng stared at this man''s back and found his voice after a long time: "he is Have you had a bad stomach


    Lingba also knew nothing: "this I really don''t know. "


    "Are the assassins here unprofessional? Why is there such a saying about eating a bad stomach? If my stomach suddenly rings when I''m doing a task, wouldn''t it be frightening? "


    Murongsheng had a strong suspicion of muyue''s assassination organization.


    No other, mainly left her a bad impression, it is too much!


    "This..." Lingba said nothing, "this is just an exception!"


    Murong Sheng shook his head, turned his head and looked at Hongxi: "did you just succeed?"


    Red River''s forehead was covered with a lot of sweat. He took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped it gently: "I don''t know. I still have to wait for this man to come back from the toilet."


    OK, just wait.


    Anyway, it''s been so long, and it''s not so short.


    Murongsheng casually found a chair to sit down, eating snacks and drinking hot tea.


    Ling Ba stood anxiously at the door, looking out from time to time, trying to know whether there was any result earlier.


    Hongxi looks very calm.


    However, they did not go to the theatre as usual. It''s standing on the other side of the door, thinking for a while, looking out.


    Needless to say, I''m afraid I''m as anxious as Ling ba.


    It''s just that I don''t want to say it.


    I waited for a long time, but no one came back.


    Murongsheng is not worried. He just has something to eat in his hand. He suddenly thinks of something Things you don''t want to believe.


    For example


    "Hongxi, you just said that you knew when someone came back, didn''t you..." Murong Sheng''s face is like a dish. "Do you want people to pull out the poisonous insects?"

 Chapter 2269

    Hongxi looked at the roaring Ling Ling Bayi and asked calmly, "do you think human life is important or poisonous insects?"


    This question is obviously a question about Ling ba.


    Looking at Lingba without saying anything, Hongxi moved his eyes: "if you think human life is not as important as poisonous insects, then I''ll let these poisonous insects go back, OK?"


    "Don''t..."


    At the thought of that picture, Ling Ba waved her hand: "of course, human life is more important than insects!"


    "But..." Lingba murmured in a low voice, but the voice was not very small. Zhengzheng could be heard by Hongxi, "then you can think of a perfect way to let the insects come out from other places, not from..."


    Ling Ba didn''t finish. He felt that what he had finished was insulting.


    Hongxi answered: "I heard your request, but I won''t accept it."


    Ling Ba looked at the Red River with silly eyes and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "If I really have the ability to get rid of the poisonous insects, I won''t help you next," Hongxi said, "your requirements are too high, I can''t reach them."


    Eight Caragana


    Ling Ba didn''t know what to say. She looked helplessly at murongsheng: "Princess..."


    Murongsheng spread out his hand: "solve it by yourself. If you put forward such high requirements by yourself, then save yourself."


    It''s not enough.


    At the beginning, we also found out how to cure the poisonous insects.


    Now I''ve found it. I don''t know if I can make it. Ling Ba is here.


    But for shangguanhuang''s face, she would have slapped people from the east to the West.


    No one will treat you as dumb if you don''t shut your mouth and don''t speak!


    Seeing Murong Sheng ignore him, Ling Ba can''t help but continue to talk with Hongxi.


    But before he opened his mouth, he was stopped by Hongxi: "be quiet."


    Forbearance.


    Now in front of the cure bug, red river is the boss, he obediently shut up!


    Three people are sitting and standing, waiting anxiously.


    Suddenly, from a distance came footsteps, but also with a trace of excitement: "Princess! Eight masters! I''m ready!! Yes, I''m well! "


    This is sick or not sick, for these assassins, in a clear distinction!


    Just now I was very weak and coughed all the time. After going to the toilet, I feel very comfortable, and there is no problem at all!!!


    Body, it is called a strong as cattle!


    As soon as he came out of the toilet, the man didn''t have time to get rid of his bad smell. He ran directly to this side and told the great good news to Ling Ba and Murong Sheng.


    It also makes the two masters feel at ease.


    "Eight masters, I''m in good health!"


    The assassin, who never shows his face, is as happy as a child who weighs 200 Jin.


    Come and run.


    In fact, I don''t blame him for being so happy. I thought that this disease would torture him until he died. I might not have a few days to live.


    I didn''t expect the road to turn around!


    "Really?"


    Lingba jumped higher than the sky and ran to check the body of the experimenter. Sure enough! When I came here, all the symptoms disappeared.


    So healthy!


    "Princess, it seems that this disease is all caused by this poisonous insect!"


    Murongsheng took a sip of tea and answered.

 Chapter 2270

    I can''t help rolling my eyes.


    It seems that this Ling Ba did not believe her from the beginning and has always been suspicious of her statement.


    But it doesn''t matter. She didn''t think that Ling BA would believe it directly.


    "If it was a dead man, where would it come from?"


    After checking the man''s physical condition, Lingba asked him to go back and have a good rest and asked him about the situation of Hongxi: "how many poisonous insects can you get out at one time?"


    Murongsheng also wanted to know about this problem and looked at Hongxi.


    If we use this method to get the poisonous insects out of the human body, it is not a happy thing.


    It can only be said that there is a solution to the problem.


    However, this method can not get all the poisonous insects out of the whole capital.


    It''s too expensive.


    Only such a person, Hongxi will take such a long time. If there are many people, even if they are doing it 12 hours a day, I''m afraid it can''t be done in one or two days.


    Don''t say that Hongxi is tired, even if it''s not, it''s not so easy to accumulate time every day.


    Another possibility is that Hongxi just got rid of this person''s poisonous insects. Maybe in a twinkling of an eye, that person will be infected again?


    This method can only be said to stay in the last, absolutely impossible to take out directly!


    Therefore, if we really want to solve this problem, we have to find a solution from the root.


    Instead of going to laoyihongxi.


    On the plain face of Hongxi, there was a slight movement. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m not sure. I have to try it one by one."


    Murongsheng nodded to show his understanding, and said to Lingba, "go and find some corpses."


    Ling Ba didn''t say anything this time, so he immediately sent for five bodies.


    Hongxi didn''t have a rest either, so he walked over and concentrated.


    After a while, murongsheng found that the backs of those people''s hands were bulging, as if something was wriggling inside!


    Murongsheng''s eyes lit up and quickly took a new bowl and put it under the man''s hand.


    After a while, I saw that the nail caps of the five fingers of the man were pushed out, and a group of white insects came out from the five fingers.


    Murongsheng''s scalp is numb.


    "All right."


    Murongsheng looked at the white insects in the bowl, and the hairs on his back stood upright.


    Fortunately, the ghost palace has a separate water source. Otherwise, if she drinks the polluted water, will there be so many disgusting insects in her body?


    Murongsheng took another bowl and went forward to cut the wrist of the corpse.


    The blood was not as red as the first time I saw a corpse. On the contrary, it was a little bit more coagulative, and there were no poisonous insects flowing out along the blood.


    Murongsheng used a special method to explode the wound of the corpse. He said to Hongxi and Lingba, "there are no poisonous insects in this person."


    "It seems that Hongxi can control all the poisonous insects in human body at one time."


    Hongxi nodded, did not speak, went to another body next to, continue to belong to their own operation.


    After the operation, he ran to another corpse without any rest.

 Chapter 2271

    After finishing all these people, Hongxi didn''t stand, but sat aside to have a rest.


    Murongsheng looked at the situation one by one, went over and asked, "how is your body now?"


    The sound of Hongxi''s breathing was obviously heavier than that at the beginning: "it''s OK, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I''m a little bit tired and just have a rest. "


    So, there will be such a loss of influence.


    It''s tiring to get so many corpses all at once.


    Now it can be fully proved that relying on the ability of Hongxi, it is impossible to save the infected people in the capital.


    The most important thing is to Look for results from the source.


    Murongsheng frowned: "Hongxi, you have the ability to control the insects and know something about them. Why don''t you stay here and help Lingba?"


    "In this way, if the research person is accidentally infected, you can also save the person through your special skill, without worries."


    Ling Ba checked the physical condition of these people and nodded: "what the princess said is reasonable. The current research situation is not about the insect, but that it is too easy to be infected. Serious drag down the progress, as long as someone is infected, the most serious is to start from scratch, so repeated roots can not see hope


    Now Lingba has some regrets, originally thought it was a very simple thing, after taking over, it was so serious?!


    Murongsheng glanced at Lingba and sneered: "do you know regret now? What have you been doing? "


    Ling Ba smiles and doesn''t speak.


    But murongsheng was still uncomfortable. In the Zhou Dynasty, the ghost King''s house was always outside the imperial court.


    With a few words from the emperor, who can command the ghost palace?


    What a joke!


    But in the muyue Kingdom, the people in the ghost Palace are like dogs. They are called to come and go by the emperor, but they have no sense of resistance?


    So many resources left by shangguanhuang, is it for them to serve muyue??


    "You are the people of the ghost palace, not the emperor''s dog," murongsheng said coldly. "Your main criticism is to think about how to make the ghost palace more rich, not what the emperor asked you to do."


    "Why do you want to take over such a mess now, since it doesn''t harm the ghost palace? After taking over, it implicates the whole ghost King''s house. It also infects many elites trained by the ghost King''s house. Is this your responsibility? "


    The smile on Ling BA''s face was slightly stiff. She lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "yes, what the princess taught me is that it''s the negligence of her subordinates."


    A little more chagrin in my heart.


    "Your negligence has made the ghost palace lose a lot of things. You can''t finish it in a word or two."


    Murongsheng sneered: "now, don''t be so comfortable in the ghost King''s house. Go out, go to the source, and do a good search. "


    With that, murongsheng is about to walk outside.


    After a few steps, I found that Ling Ba didn''t catch up with me, and frowned: "follow up, what are you still doing there?"


    "Princess..." Ling Ba swallowed his saliva. "Do you want to go with your subordinates, too?"

 Chapter 2272

    "Of course the princess is going. Why not?" Murongsheng picks his eyebrows.


    "It''s very dangerous there. My subordinates are afraid that the princess will accidentally get infected after she passes by."


    Lingba didn''t dare to make such a decision. She was afraid that she would break him up when she knew about it.


    "Don''t worry, there is Hongxi here. What else do you worry about?" After murongsheng knew this skill of Hongxi, he used it to make the best use of it.


    Otherwise, such a waste is not good.


    We have to let Hongxi have some value of existence.


    Eight Caragana


    Lingba doesn''t know what to say, but it has to be said that the ability of Hongxi club is very good indeed.


    At least, if the princess is really infected, there will be no treatment, and she will not wait to die as slowly as others.


    "And..." Murong Sheng looked at Ling BA in disgust. "Your action is too slow. I''m afraid you haven''t worked out what to do. I''m afraid this wave of poisonous insects will spread from the capital to the outside of the capital."


    What murongsheng said was a shame, and Ling Ba couldn''t refute it.


    By comparison, what murongsheng said is absolutely right. Up to now, he has no clue about the research.


    The only information that can be known is known through the princess.


    "Then Follow me... " "But, princess, you can only stand outside and watch from a distance. You can''t get close to the water source."


    "Even if it''s backed by Hongxi, it won''t work. The princess is now a double body person, which is different from the ordinary people, "Ling Ba told repeatedly, fearing that murongsheng might have problems in his area." princess, as long as you promise this, your subordinates can take you there. "


    "Promise," murongsheng said lazily, "let''s go, let''s go, if we don''t go, time will pass."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the water source from a distance, murongsheng found a shadow standing at the source.


    Squinting: "Lingba, is that your man?"


    Ling Ba looked at the past along the line of sight, his face suddenly cold: "no!"


    "No, I don''t want people to catch me! Maybe we can get some information out of this man''s mouth! " Murongsheng stamped his feet.


    It''s too low to be adaptable!


    You''ll have to wait for her to speak before you can act?


    Sure enough, after Ling Ba reflected it, he sent someone to catch up with him. The shadow also reflected it. He took a look at murongsheng and left quickly.


    "Come on


    Ling Ba roared loudly, and Murong Sheng narrowed his eyes: "red stream, keep up."


    I don''t know why, she always felt that the shadow just looked at her was very strange.


    It''s like How to put it?


    Look at her eyes, there is more be rather baffling?


    Hongxi nodded, did not rush to chase, but summoned the snake hidden around, and passed the news on. When he met the shadow, he passed the news on layer by layer.


    Hongxi will know.


    Murong Sheng is not idle, carrying a big meat bun also quickly catch up.


    She was so scared that she ran after her: "princess, be careful! Watch your stomach


    Be careful?


    Watch your ass!


    The meat ball in her stomach is honest now, more obedient than any of you!

 Chapter 2273

    "So, you''re hiding here."


    Murongsheng catches up with the man in black, stops and looks at the front coldly.


    "No hiding."


    The man who spoke was actually a woman.


    When the man in black took off the hood on his head, murongsheng''s eyebrows wrinkled instantly.


    This woman actually looks like Qu Yun!


    no, as like as two peas!


    However, this woman will never be Qu Yun!


    "What do you want to do when you come to muyueguo?" Murongsheng looks at the woman in black and speaks coldly.


    Catch up with the shadow wood to see the appearance of the woman in black, alert standing in front of Murong Sheng, will protect her behind.


    Qu Lu chuckled: "it''s a good dog of shangguanhuang. Shangguanhuang has already been like that. He can still protect you so faithfully."


    Murongsheng slightly hooked his lips: "that''s because I have become their master instead of shangguanhuang, so do you have any opinions?"


    Qu LV put away the smile on his face and looked at murongsheng coldly: "you have a big breath."


    "I have a big voice, don''t you see it all?" Murongsheng laughed happily, "you see, now not only shangguanhuang people listen to my orders, but also the ghost palace is my chassis, shangguanhuang things are mine."


    "So, who are you from Qu Yun?"


    Qu Lu narrowed his eyes and had a lot of murongsheng for a long time. Suddenly he laughed: "I am Qu Yun."


    "You think I''m a fool?" Murongsheng rolled his eyes, "Qu Yun has been cut open by me, half dead lying in one place, how can you be her?"


    She knows Qu Yun''s physical condition like the back of her hand. Without her help, there is no possibility of his resurrection.


    and the person as like as two peas, but it is definitely not the woman of Qu Yun.


    One with a kind of mountain ice and snow general cold, a enchanting like a goblin in general.


    Unless there are two souls in the body, it won''t be so different.


    This is not to learn, you can learn it. It''s just a habit you''ve developed for a long time.


    "I have a good eye. How can I be Qu Yun''s fool?" Qu LV chuckled, with a cold smile on his face. "I have so many good cards in my hand, but they are broken."


    "And make yourself immortal, eh."


    Qu Lu laughs contemptuously and looks at yingmu protecting murongsheng. A glimmer of light flashes from his eyes: "it''s good that you can jump from such an ordinary identity to your present identity. It''s impossible to say that you don''t have some skills, right?"


    Murongsheng resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and was too lazy to deal with such a brain sick person.


    "I ask you, are you the source of the poisonous insects?"


    "Naturally, it''s me," Qu Lu''s arrogant expression mixed with a trace of insidious, "but there are conditions for this insect. If no one agrees, how can I land the curse on myself? "


    Murongsheng heard something wrong: "do you mean someone asked you to poison the people of the city?"


    "Naturally," Qu Lu said with a smile. How can so many idiots in the world know that the cause and effect of a dead person will fall on her in the end? "


    "I''m just giving it a push."

 Chapter 2274

    "Of course, I''ll kill you."


    Qu Lu smiles.


    Clearly is laughing, but let a person feel like kaolin flower general, let a person not touch.


    However, murongsheng looked at it, but he felt that Qu Lu was very cheap.


    "I have a grudge against you?"


    "What do you say?" Qu LV slightly raised her eyebrows. "You make my sister look like she''s immortal. Do you think we''ll have no grudge?"


    "Can you believe that when you say it?" Murongsheng seemed to hear Tianda''s joke, "you want to avenge Qu Yun and kill me? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? "


    "It seems that you do have a better IQ than a three-year-old." Qu Lu''s eyes were a little more appreciative.


    Murongsheng rolled his eyes: "to be honest."


    "Kill you," Qu Lv''s eyes gradually darkened, "kill you, shangguanhuang is my man."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Come on, another woman who likes shangguanhuang.


    Shangguanhuang''s appearance is really good, but where did he provoke so many women?!


    If shangguanhuang is standing in front of her now, she must hold him by the neck and ask questions!


    "But you don''t seem to be poisoned, or..." Qu Lv''s eyes fell on the red stream who was catching up behind him, "can someone deal with my poisonous insects?"


    "Is the insect yours?"


    As soon as Hongxi came over, he heard the first sentence, and his heart suddenly aroused some interest.


    Qu Lu snorted and ignored Hongxi: "it seems that my guess is right. You are all very interesting. "


    Shadow wood''s eyebrows wrinkled up, and the alert to Qu LV increased a little.


    Ling Ba, who keeps up, can also hear the tone of this melody. It''s obviously that the comer is not good, and it contains a lot of killing intention!


    But why did such a woman, who had never seen her before, want to kill the princess?


    Ling Ba probably has no way to know. That''s because the woman in front of her has a crush on shangguanhuang, so she tries her best to kill Murong Sheng to capture shangguanhuang.


    "Do you have a way?"


    Murongsheng asked if the donkey''s lips were not right for the horse''s mouth. Qu LV narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at murongsheng for a while. The expression on his face was slightly convergent: "guess what?"


    Murongsheng laughed: "it seems that you have, since you have, then I can not easily let you leave."


    "With you?" Qu Lu''s eyes revealed a trace of disdain, "boy, are you able to deal with my poisonous insects, or the boy who just came here?"


    This time, it''s Hongxi''s turn to talk to qulv.


    He has always been very vindictive, just Qu LV did not pay attention to him, let him lose face, he is also lazy to pay attention to such a woman.


    For a long time, there was no response from Hongxi. Qu Lu''s face became more and more ugly, and the surrounding atmosphere became more and more embarrassing.


    A small sound like a bell suddenly rang, and murongsheng couldn''t help it.


    If you hold it again, she will die!


    It has to be said that Hongxi is also one of the best in terms of irritating people.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qu LV frowned, with a trace of anger.


    Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows: "of course I''m laughing at you. Don''t you realize it? It seems that your brain, like Qu Yun, is not easy to use. "


    "But I have to give you a good advice. If you want to rob a man from me, do you have to clear your mind first?"

 Chapter 2275

    "Ha ha."


    Qu Lu laughs coldly and looks at murongsheng with some contempt in his eyes.


    In her opinion, no one can kill her. Her poisonous insects are the fastest!


    Qu LV reaches out his hand and wants to spread the poisonous insects on Hongxi.


    Hongxi seems to be leisurely, but in fact, he has been prepared. He stares at Hongxi standing in front of him, and his eyes don''t move, just like


    It''s like a puppet.


    Watching the insects fall from the sky like rain, Qu Lv''s eyes are cold.


    Immediately, the momentum from the body was more powerful: "do you think you can do this little trick with me? I don''t just rely on these insects! "


    "Oh."


    Murongsheng rolled a white eye, bland Oh: "what else can you do?"


    Originally thought that his words, can give murongsheng and others a fright.


    Who knows the four people standing in front of the face of a wave did not appear, or so insipid.


    Don''t you want them to be afraid of death?!


    "Poison!" Qu LV was gnashing his teeth. "Colorless and tasteless, you are very poisonous now!"


    On hearing this, murongsheng felt less anxious and even yawned leisurely: "what''s the poison in it? When will it come back? "


    Qu LV clenched his teeth and squeezed out a few words: "half step down!"


    Murongsheng nodded, indicating that he heard. Straight out of his arms, three small porcelain vases were distributed: "drink them all."


    Then, murongsheng took a step forward like looking at the scenery.


    Slightly curious exclaimed: "Oh, I have already taken a step, will not now die?"


    Qu Lu''s smile is gloomy: "yes, you immediately..."


    As a result, little by little, murongsheng is not only OK, even the three people standing beside her have no symptoms of poisoning?!


    What''s the matter?!!!


    "Why?"


    Qu Lu has always been very confident in his poisonous techniques.


    Even Qu Yun can''t reach her height, but it turns out!


    I chose the best poison and put it on these four people, but it was useless?!!!


    Did she just give them a handful of white powder!!!!


    Looking at Qu Lv''s twisted face, murongsheng did not answer immediately, but looked down at the surrounding land.


    Tut tut has a voice, seem to be very afraid of the same: "Oh, my God, this toxicity is also too severe?"?! The grass on the ground has withered. "


    The melody snorted.


    "But," murongsheng tilted his head and looked at qulv with a smile, "why don''t the four of us have anything at all?"


    Qu Lv''s face, which had just improved, was covered with dark clouds.


    Yeah!!


    The grass around has withered, so long that she did not put the wrong poison.


    But why, in front of these people, there is nothing!


    Qu Lv''s eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes fixed on murongsheng.


    That''s the woman. That''s her!


    She took out three bottles of things. After the three people drank them, they had some symptoms, but now they have no effect at all.


    And


    "Ha ha!" Qu Lu looked at the insects that sprang on her on the ground and sneered, "I didn''t expect that you have great ability. You can''t help controlling my insects and letting them attack me?"

 Chapter 2276

    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Hongxi didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear qulv''s question.


    Qu Lu sneered: "do you think I don''t know if you don''t say anything? The smell on you as like as two peas! He said, "who are you from the five poisons sect?"


    Five poisons?


    Murongsheng takes a look at Hongxi. Is Hongxi a member of the five poisons cult? How is that possible?


    Hongxi still didn''t speak, as if he didn''t understand. But from the twinkling eyes can see the clue, Qu said right.


    "Ha ha, don''t you want to say? It doesn''t matter. Let me think about it. "Qu Lu looked at Hongxi." men are beautiful and can control poisonous insects It is impossible for ordinary people of the five poisons cult to achieve this level. The only way to control other people''s insects is... "


    As soon as Qu Lu''s face changed, he seemed to think of something: "are you a Dharma protector of the red family?"


    With that, Qu LV watched the expression on Hongxi''s face. As expected, he saw Hongxi''s eyes twinkle. Qu LV instantly understood why her poisonous insects could be controlled by the man in front of her!


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Hongxi did not even look at qulv, but denied it.


    "It doesn''t matter. Whether you recognize it or not, I think you are from the red family." Qu Lu excitedly looked at the Red River, like seeing a very precious species, "how many years, how many years have you not seen the people of the red family?"?! Tell me, where did you all go? "


    Hongxi continued to pretend to be deaf and dumb without saying a word.


    Listening to Qu Lu''s words, Ling Ba looked at Hongxi in shock: "are you Are you from the red family? "


    Hongxi calm: "I am not."


    "Oh, you are not," said Ling Ba, with a look of shock on her face. "He said he is not."


    Don''t look so calm on the face, I was shocked by the earthquake.


    Red home!!


    What is the concept of "red family" in the five poison sect?


    That''s the originator of playing poisonous insects!


    In front of the red family, the leader of the five poisons cult should bow his head to attach primary school.


    Qu LV, who was just in the middle of happiness, narrowed his smile and looked at Hongxi: "aren''t you?"


    Hongxi calm: "No."


    Murongsheng looks at what these people say, but she can''t understand a word.


    You can only send a message to yingmu to inquire about the situation.


    "The red family is the most powerful of the five poisons cult, and the Qu family has to stand aside."


    Murongsheng nodded clearly.


    Did not speak, but look at the Red River with a trace of enthusiasm.


    He is more powerful than the Qu family. Can the poisonous insects that Qu Yun planted in shangguanhuang be managed by Hongxi?


    "No way! How could you not be Qu did not believe it.


    If the red family can control her insects, her heart reaction is not so big!


    After all, it''s the red house!


    "If I say no, it''s not." Hongxi''s face is expressionless.


    Murongsheng, standing behind the red stream, looked at his side face and frowned slightly.


    The situation of Hongxi is obviously that the people of Hongjia don''t want to admit it. I don''t know if we can persuade Hongxi to save shangguanhuang?


    At this time, Qu LV called out: "what have you done to me!"


    Murongsheng immediately looked over and saw that Qu LV was writhing around uneasily, like a snake twisting his waist.

 Chapter 2277

    And the skin exposed by the melody is protruding one after another, which looks very infiltrating.


    "You! You cheat me behind my back Qu Lu''s body was in pain and glared at the red stream in front of him.


    Hongxi doesn''t even look at the melody. The melody in front of him is like air.


    "What did you do to her?" Murongsheng slightly picks his eyebrows.


    Hongxi just took a look at qulv: her tone was flat: "she planted a few insects on her body."


    As soon as Hongxi''s voice fell, the place in front of him was empty.


    Qu LV, unable to bear the pain of his body, has already taken advantage of running away.


    Murongsheng pointed to the empty place in front of him: "you plant poisonous insects on people. How can people run away?"


    Hongxi took his eyes back: "things are on her, she can''t take them out."


    The implication is that it''s not a simple thing to find Qu Lv?


    Murongsheng raised his eyebrows: "when will you meet the poisonous insects? Why don''t I know?"


    Hongxi takes a look at murongsheng and purses his lips: "if you have too many things, you will be despised by others and pay more."


    Do not know why, murongsheng inexplicably from this sentence, heard a trace of grievance tone exist?


    For a moment, murongsheng didn''t know whether he should comfort Hongxi or ask Hongxi why he concealed it.


    Here, murongsheng can only cough lightly: "no, I will give you processing money because you have more ability. However, the woman ran away. How can she find her back in the future? "


    "Sooner or later, she will come back to me in pain."


    Murongsheng was immediately excited: "since you can control her insects, and you can also poison her, she has no way. Then can you get rid of her poisonous insects in the water? "


    He shook his head: "no, I can''t, though I can do it in this respect. But where is she? The poisonous insects are unique to the Qu family, and my red family can''t solve them. Or let her do it herself. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Qu LV, who had just run away, immediately came back: "how on earth did you plant poisonous insects on me!"


    Qu LV watched the insects of Hongxi running all over her body. She pressed them with her hand and glared at Hongxi angrily.


    I''m careless.


    It''s her carelessness!


    Actually in the moment did not react, let his hand.


    Facing the melody that he wants to tear up Hongxi, murongsheng chuckles: "I''m a waste, and I have to ask others how to dig a hole for me. Is this to let everyone know that you are a waste?"


    Qu Lv''s face darkened and he looked at murongsheng and said nothing.


    "If you look at you, you will have a chance to escape, but you have to stop and talk to us. I can see clearly what you mean. Don''t you just want to let us know that you''re the one who''s killing you? You''re very powerful. We can''t do anything about you? Even if you stop now, no one can do anything to you. Do you feel very proud? "


    Qu Lv''s face turned black again.


    "But you''ve met someone who''s not easy to be provoked, and you''ve been poisoned. Even so, you''re back to question. Why do you have so much confidence in your abilities? Think you''re the only one who''s the best in the world, and everyone else is rubbish? "

 Chapter 2278

    "With so many words, were you dumb in your last life? So in this life, we have to finish what we didn''t say in the last life? "


    Murongsheng said, rolling his eyes.


    The bad guys of any family don''t come up and do things.


    There is no one like this melody, who comes up to talk about Ba Lala and turns his background upside down.


    And


    This melody seems to be a high cold beauty, but after a while of contact, it is actually a high cold talking beauty.


    I don''t see anyone who is so talkative.


    However, the melody is not because of love to talk.


    It''s really because there is no one in the world who can control her poisonous insects, but who knows that one suddenly appears. Naturally, he is extremely interested.


    If it wasn''t for his interest, Hongxi would not succeed in a moment.


    "What have you done to me?" Qu LV looks at the red stream with gnashing teeth.


    In contrast, Hongxi''s face was very calm.


    "Can you not know?"


    Of course she knows!


    She came back again, but she didn''t want to believe the guess in her heart. She wanted to ask again!


    When he got the truth he didn''t want to hear from Hongxi''s mouth, Qu Lu''s face was ugly and frightening.


    "You, very well!"


    Hongxi nodded and readily accepted: "thank you for your praise."


    Murongsheng almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Sometimes in Hongxi, the brain doesn''t know whether it is complicated or simple.


    This is a mockery, where is praise?


    On the contrary, Hongxi readily accepted.


    I''m afraid I''m going to be angry with Qu Lv?


    Sure enough, Qu Lu almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, and looked at Hongxi fiercely: "I didn''t expect that one day, as a member of the red family, he would be a running dog behind others!"


    Red River slightly pick eyebrow: "tube eat tube live silver, why not?"


    "A person, food is not enough, clothing is not warm, spend money even haggle, such a day, who love who go."


    Qu Lu said this only to see the shame on the face of Hongxi, and then to be narrow-minded with Murong Sheng.


    Which can think of, red river not only can calmly accept, also by the way despised her!!!


    Is this still a man?


    Is this still the red family that is famous for its high cold and five poisons cult?


    This is a shameless rascal!


    This time, murongsheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Feeling the eyes around her instantly focused on her, murongsheng waved his hand: "nothing, nothing, you continue."


    Hongxi is quite proud to introduce to qulv: "this is the person who can make me a running dog. Do you envy me?"


    No, not at all!


    Qu Lu Qi''s whole body trembles, has never seen such a shameless person!


    I''ve become a running dog. I don''t feel ashamed. I''m still complacent here!


    No wonder the red family has no news for so many years, it is so shameless degenerate!


    They are all named by Hongxi, and murongsheng can''t stand by and pretend to be deaf.


    He nodded slightly: "yes, I''m the one who manages Hongxi''s food, drink and clothing. If..." Murong Sheng cleared his throat, "if Miss Qu also has this idea, the ghost palace doesn''t mind raising another person."


    If the melody can be subdued, is it a good thing?


    At least, we can find out how to solve shangguanhuang''s poisonous insects from qulv''s mouth.

 Chapter 2279

    "Wishful thinking!" Qu LV gnashes his teeth and stares at murongsheng, who is helpless for a while.


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. What are you staring at me for?"


    It''s business. It comes and goes.


    No is No. what can I say?


    Still so ferocious stare at her, how? When she''s a bully?


    Murongsheng snorted: "if you don''t want to, I''ll take care of the delicious food here. If you don''t like it, I won''t give it to you."


    Apart from being so happy at the beginning, Qu LV was almost exhaled by murongsheng.


    "Are you going to kowtow in front of me and ask him to take out your poisonous insects. Or do you have to work hard for yourself? "


    Murongsheng figured that if Qu Lu wanted to ask Hongxi to help, she could take the opportunity to ask shangguanhuang to get rid of the poisonous insects.


    But who knows, Qu LV doesn''t have the appearance of heart beating at all. He stares at Murong Sheng fiercely.


    "You wait for me!"


    Throw down a word, deeply looked at murongsheng, eyes full of murderous: "I will kill you!"


    "Generally speaking, people who say this sentence will never realize this wish."


    Before Qu LV turned around and left, he almost didn''t slip to the ground because of this sentence.


    Damn it!!


    Why is this woman so hateful!!


    Qu Lu stares at murongsheng and Hongxi. With his unique skills of five poisons, he disappears in an instant.


    Murongsheng looked at the disappearing figure and rolled his eyes: "why didn''t you stop people?"


    "She''ll be back."


    "Are you so confident in your insect? What if she finds a way? " Murongsheng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ling Ba also nodded: "the princess said a lot, while she is weak now, kill her first. In this case, won''t the poisonous insects in the source water be solved by themselves? "


    Murongsheng frowned, but did not speak.


    But Hongxi directly said, "what does water have to do with me? You can solve the problem yourself. What are you going to do when you stare at others to help? "


    "Do you mind my eating or drinking? If it wasn''t for the Lord''s face, I wouldn''t be here today. "


    The tone of Hongxi''s speech was calm, without a trace of emotion.


    You can hear it in Lingba''s ears, but it''s very harsh.


    His face was so ugly that he opened his mouth but didn''t speak.


    No way, who let Hongxi say is right?


    Even if he wanted to refute, he could not find any reason to refute.


    Murongsheng just as did not hear, her heart also has a trace of discomfort.


    No wonder shangguanhuang is not here often. It turns out that It''s really irritating for people here to take charge.


    Not obedient, no ability, but also so nosy, she did not know where such self-confidence came from.


    Did God give it?


    "What''s your guarantee that Qu LV will come back to you in the end?" Murongsheng asked curiously.


    Hongxi''s face was calm, but his tone was a little arrogant: "there is no one to solve the poisonous insects under me. Even if she is a member of the five poison sect, she has no such ability. "


    "Well, what if she wants to force the insects out?"

 Chapter 2280

    For this, murongsheng still has some news.


    Some people who can poison insects are attacked by people. If it''s not a big problem, they can forcibly pull them out of their bodies.


    Of course, this is very harmful to the body.


    It depends on whether Qu LV has that kind of determination.


    "No," Hongxi''s face was light, "the Qu family has always cherished their body, and won''t let the body appear a little flaw."


    Murongsheng recalled Qu Yun''s past and thought that the woman really cherished her appearance to a morbid state. When he thought about it, he basically understood what Hongxi meant.


    At the end of the day, melody will take the initiative.


    "Moreover," Hongxi''s eyes deepened a little, "qulv is not so easy to be caught. The pair of poisonous insects I found are the things I pressed on the bottom of the box. Otherwise, she would have found the common poisonous insects before she got close to Qu Lv. And now, that pair of poisonous insects just enter her body, making her daily pain unbearable. "


    "But the reason she was able to subdue her was that she couldn''t make them by herself. More will be with the increase of time, the pain caused to her also slowly increased. Until the moment when she couldn''t help it any more


    "Maybe that''s our chance."


    Hearing this, Ling Ba couldn''t help asking: "how long will it take to wait until she comes to you on her own initiative?"


    Hongxi took a look at Lingba: "look at her endurance."


    "If her endurance is strong, time will be long. If her endurance is not good, time will not be long."


    This question, but let Lingba fell into meditation.


    Is it good or bad to have endurance just like Qu LV?


    No one can know. Even murongsheng didn''t know much about this melody.


    It was Qu Yun who was against her at the beginning.


    However, at that time, it seemed that Qu Yun''s endurance was a little more powerful than that of normal people. He just didn''t know what the melody would be like.


    "Well, go back first," murongsheng waved his hand. "People have run away, and you don''t have any ability to catch them back. Just go back and wait for the news honestly."


    "As for the poisonous insects in the source," murongsheng frowned and took a porcelain vase out of his arms. "Pouring the powder into it may be able to stop the rapid propagation of those poisonous insects."


    "Of course, I don''t know what the effect is. It depends on the effect in the end."


    Hongxi is the most proficient one among these people. He took the porcelain bottle and smelled it, showing a look of astonishment: "this powder is useful. Maybe it can also kill some newly bred insects by the way."


    Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows: "is that right? More is better than less. "


    All of a sudden, Murong Sheng took out more than ten bottles from his arms and threw them all to Ling Ba: "take them. Before he thought of a complete solution, he used them to resist for a while. We can''t let the people in the capital be infected with this kind of incurable demagogic disease. "


    "And then..." Murongsheng looked at the red stream and sighed, "can you cure the people who have been infected with the disease in the ghost King''s house tomorrow? As for the reward, just say it. "

 Chapter 2281

    "I want to learn from you."


    "What?" Murongsheng was a little surprised.


    Hongxi looked at murongsheng with bright eyes, with a trace of excitement and expectation in his eyes: "I want to learn how to make drugs from you. I found that your poison can have a certain impact on insects, which makes me very interested! "


    Murongsheng is very helpless. She thought Hongxi would put forward some excessive demands.


    I didn''t expect that it was so simple?


    "Yes."


    Standing on one side of the eight is also a sigh of relief, so, it is not so unbearable.


    After all, murongsheng is the only one who can give this reward.


    But who could have thought that at the moment when Hongxi was satisfied, his eyes fell on Lingba: "this is just the reward of the princess, you need to give it in addition."


    Eight Caragana


    A bitter smile in my heart.


    Murongsheng didn''t speak. Instead, he watched Hongxi blackmail Lingba in a way. After that, he cleared his throat and said, "OK, go back. After going back, Hongxi, you need to tell me what your situation is


    Hongxi didn''t say anything, but it was obviously tacit.


    Back to the ghost palace, murongsheng goes back to his yard.


    Behind him followed the Red River, and Ling Ba followed him because of curiosity.


    After sitting down, murongsheng glanced at Lingba: "there are outsiders here, can you say?"


    No matter who it is, Lingba belongs to the outsider.


    Yingmu embraces her in both hands. If murongsheng asks her to go out, she will be the first to fight her out.


    "Yes," Hongxi said without expression, "it''s not something that people can''t hear."


    "Then sit down," Murong Sheng took a cup of tea and took a sip. "Hongxi, tell me who you are and why you are related to the five poisons cult?"


    "People from the five poisons sect have the ability to control snakes."


    There was doubt in his eyes.


    Murongsheng coughed softly when he was seen, which was not very interesting.


    Can you blame her?!


    How could she know that all the people in the five poisons sect can control snakes, and no one told her!


    She thought that this was a unique means of survival in Hongxi.


    "What do you mean, red house?"


    "In the beginning, the red family had a high position in the five poisons cult. With the advance of time, the management methods of the five poisons cult have become more and more strange, and the red family has gradually separated from the five poisons cult and become beautiful alone. "


    "And the power of the five poison sect was gradually controlled by the Qu family."


    "However," he said, a trace of pride appeared on Hongxi''s face. "Even if the red family gradually separated from the five poison sect, the five poison sect was mastered by the Qu family, but the Qu family still couldn''t beat the red family."


    "It''s not that I''m confident, it''s that the Qu family is too weak to look down upon."


    Murongsheng, speechless and choking, looks at Hongxi and ridicules that the Qu family is a waste.


    "Even if the red family has been in seclusion for so long, the Qu family is still such a waste. No wonder the five poison sect is now a waste collection center."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    In terms of poisonous tongue, no one can compare with Hongxi.


    With this mouth, Babalala keeps talking. If Qu LV hears what he says, he will be half angry.


    Lingba sat on one side as if listening to the eight trigrams: "well, can you solve the poisonous insects under the melody?"

 Chapter 2282

    Hongxi looked at Lingba like an idiot: "do you only have the memory of fish in your brain? Did I say that before? Although the Qu family is a waste, it does not mean that they have no ability. "


    "Otherwise, was it you who led the five poisons cult at that time?"


    Ling BA''s face was embarrassed. She closed her mouth and didn''t talk.


    "Is there anyone in the five poisons cult who can solve this problem?" Murongsheng thought and asked.


    Hongxi thought: "there should be, but the five poisons cult doesn''t contact with the outside world. If anyone comes near the five poisons cult, basically no one can come out alive."


    Murongsheng blinked: "five poison sect, isn''t it destroyed?"


    Red stream shocked looking at murongsheng, stupefied for a moment: "you, what do you say?"


    Murongsheng worried that what he had just said might not be very clear. He repeated: "the five poison sect has been destroyed, don''t you know?"


    Hongxi was silent for a long time, with a strange smell.


    Finally, he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Murong Sheng pursed his lips, but he didn''t speak any more. He was ready to give Hongxi a time to digest.


    "I know," Hongxi breathed deeply for a long time. "If there are people from Qu family in the five poison sect, maybe this poisonous insect can be solved. But... "


    "But what?"


    Ling Ba just couldn''t control his mouth and asked quickly.


    This time, Hongxi didn''t open his mouth to meet him. Maybe his heart was too heavy to deal with Lingba.


    "The five poisons cult never gets in touch with the outside world. People outside know little about the five poisons cult, and they all know it from the people who come out of the five poisons cult. Outsiders entered the five poisons cult and never came out alive. Even if the church is destroyed now, few people go in. "


    Murongsheng looked at Hongxi curiously: "so mysterious? Although the three words of the five poisons sect are mysterious, they are not recognized, either... "


    "Because of the geographical environment, it is surrounded by mountains. The mountain is full of small animals raised by people and miasma. "


    Little animals?


    Murongsheng''s face has a smell of unknown meaning.


    It''s hard to point out that


    Seems to be aware of murongsheng''s question, red river active response: "small animals are snakes and scorpions like poison."


    All right, she got it.


    No wonder outsiders can''t get in.


    It''s miasma and snakes and scorpions. Who can live to the end?


    Isn''t that the moment you step in, the melody of death has already begun?


    "Therefore, even if the five poisons cult is gone, there will be more and more things in it, and even it will become more and more fierce with the passage of time. Poisons will slowly increase their wildness and toxicity because they are not controlled by their owners. After a long time, even if their owners are still alive, I''m afraid there''s no way to manage them. "


    Listening to what Hongxi said, murongsheng felt some danger and terror.


    "Now, we can only see when Qu LV can''t help coming to us, and can this poisonous insect disease be solved?" Asked Ling ba.


    Hongxi did not speak, Murong Sheng sighed: "first of all, didn''t I give poison? First, temporarily control the breeding speed of those insects, and try not to expand the scope. "


    Ling eight nodded, went out and ordered people to sprinkle all the poisons on all the water sources.

 Chapter 2283

    "Then you red family," murongsheng looked up and down at Hongxi after Lingba went out, "how did you learn from the five poisons?"


    Hongxi looks with a little pride: "that''s because our red family has a unique way."


    Murongsheng slightly raised his eyebrows: "speak normally."


    Hongxi choked: "the poisonous gas in the miasma is made by Hongjia, so we Hongjia have an antidote. As for those small animals, there are some unimportant, absolutely obedient to the red family


    Murongsheng understood the meaning.


    What does that mean?


    It is obvious that the Hongxi family used to be the king of the five poisons cult.


    Those miscellaneous little things, will be red family have no way.


    However, murongsheng also had some doubts: "do you want people to go in or do you want people from the five poison sect to come out with so many things produced by the five poison sect?"


    "All of them."


    Hongxi said calmly: "the five poisons sect is too miscellaneous and poisonous, and people''s hearts are complex. If it goes out, it will cause certain chaos to the outside world."


    "I''m also worried that if the name of the five poisons cult is too loud, it will attract many people to study, which will cause confusion in the inheritance of the five poisons cult."


    "So, not going out and not coming in is the best choice for the five poisons cult."


    Murongsheng nodded, but there was still a confusion in his heart: "if so, why can you come out of the red family, even the Qu family?"


    Hongxi''s brow wrinkled a little: "the five poisons cult is becoming more and more troublesome. The red family has come out of the five poisons cult. As for Qu family... " Hongxi sneered, "if it wasn''t for them, the red family wouldn''t have come out."


    Looking at Hongxi''s face, murongsheng thought a little more in his heart. It seems that there is an irreconcilable contradiction between the red family and the Qu family.


    If so, then there is no need to consider the fact that Qu LV can buy off Hongxi.


    However, murongsheng also had to feel for the adverse weather of the red family.


    Lingba heard that the whole person exudes a kind of worship: "I didn''t expect that you can be so strong..."


    The five poisons cult itself is a hard target for them to touch.


    Hongxi is also a member of the top five poison sect.


    It makes him really


    Even some of the neck is cold, should we be grateful for Hongxi''s mercy?


    He didn''t kill him when he uttered rave.


    "It''s wishful thinking that the Qu family wants to make a five poison sect the same as a country," Hong Xi snorted coldly. "It''s a dream to make the Qu family the monarch of the five poison sect."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    Hearing this from Hongxi, murongsheng had to remind him a little: "you don''t want to be like this, but after you left the five poison sect, isn''t the Qu family the only one? So, what''s the point of your leaving? "


    This sentence seems to give Hongxi a soul shock, let Hongxi''s pupil slightly expand a bit, it seems a little shocked.


    Half a day later, he slowly said: "we left the red family, but also took a lot of families, Qu family want to dominate, few people will listen to them!"


    Murongsheng gives a sympathetic look to Hongxi.


    This child, I guess he was hungry and stupid when he was wandering.


    If the red family takes people away, the Qu family can bring them back!


    Shangguanhuang, for example, didn''t he grow up in the five poisons cult when he was young?

 Chapter 2284

    "Do you know that the Qu family used to find a lot of teenagers outside and brought them into the five poisons cult to teach them?"


    Looking at Hongxi, who couldn''t say a word and was stunned, murongsheng sighed helplessly: "it seems that your red family doesn''t know."


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to show her so A blank expression.


    "Come on, let me talk to you well!"


    Murong Sheng inexplicably rose to some point to want to teach some idea of Red River: "you red family, should not directly move away from the five poisons."


    "If you don''t move away, will you be disgusted by the Qu family?"


    "Listen to me! Who makes you sick? " Murongsheng stares at Hongxi. "You think what the Qu family is doing is wrong. Why do you want to move out? Shouldn''t it be the Qu family? "


    "Didn''t you think about it when you left? As soon as you leave, the five poison sect is dominated by the Qu family. What you don''t want to see will gradually grow under the control of the Qu family. "


    Hongxi frowned: "is it so serious?"


    "Of course," murongsheng said, "who can control the Qu family as soon as you leave? I''ve heard a lot about it in the grapevine. At that time, the Qu family collected a lot of teenagers. "


    Fearing that Hongxi would not believe what he said, murongsheng let the onlookers join in: "yingmu, do you think that''s what I said?"


    Yingmu nodded coldly.


    Murongsheng put out his hand: "you see, what I said is absolutely right."


    Hongxi fell into a state of meditation. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was.


    What are their reasons for leaving their hometown?


    For the future of the five poisons cult, for the two families to quarrel, so that others don''t know what to do!


    But now listening to murongsheng, he found that what they did in the red house was useless!


    Even the decision that Qu family wants to make has added a lot of convenience!


    This makes Hongxi''s mood more and more bad, the original calm face, a bit more anger.


    I didn''t speak for a long time.


    Murongsheng was afraid to make people faint. He asked: "what''s the matter with you, Hongxi?"


    Hongxi pursed her lips: "nothing, just a lesson to Qu''s family."


    Murongsheng didn''t understand the meaning for a moment.


    Teach the Qu family a lesson?


    The Qu family are not here now. How can we teach them a lesson?


    Use your own year to teach?


    Murongsheng was about to say something when he suddenly remembered something.


    It seems that Hongxi can really teach the Qu family a lesson?


    Just now, didn''t Hongxi plant poisonous insects on qulv?


    In this way, if you want to teach me a lesson, isn''t it as easy as to turn one ''s hand???


    Murongsheng was afraid that he was wrong. He tentatively asked, "are you controlling the insects in qulv''s body?"


    Red stream nodded: "listen to you then a say suddenly feel unhappy, let others also not comfortable."


    Murongsheng: "I''m not sure."


    If this move is applied to Qu LV, she will applaud loudly!


    I''m afraid that in the future, Hongxi will use it on her!


    It seems that in the future, we should treat Hongxi better.


    For example, let the cook learn how to keep a person''s stomach?


    ¡­¡­


    Qu LV, who was running far away, was about to stop for a rest when he suddenly noticed a burst of colic in his chest and a gush of blood.


    There was an angry rage in his eyes: "damned woman!"

 Chapter 2285

    If murongsheng heard that, he must have been very innocent.


    Let Qu LV angina pectoris is not her, why only scold her!


    However, murongsheng didn''t hear it and didn''t have a chance to hear it.


    She is looking at the red stream curiously, sitting in it, controlling the insects to bully Qu Lv.


    If you think about it, the whole person of qulv is dying of pain. Murongsheng is very happy in his heart!


    After a long time, seeing the sweat gradually seeping out of Hongxi''s forehead, murongsheng said casually: "can you make qulv feel pain by doing this?"


    "Yes."


    "Will it make Qu LV anxious, and then..."


    "So take it easy. Don''t make people anxious. If you''re in a hurry, you''ll have to bear the pain to get the insect out of your body. I think what you should do then. "


    Hongxi frowned, but he let go.


    "Then, simply play."


    Simple play?


    Before murongsheng could understand this, he saw a small jar taken out of Hongxi''s sleeve.


    Once opened, there was a little puppet like thing inside.


    "What''s this?"


    Murongsheng asked curiously, and then he saw that Hongxi took out the puppet with two big words of qulv pasted on the back!


    For fear that he didn''t see it clearly, murongsheng read it carefully twice.


    Sure enough, I read it right!


    This When was this puppet made?


    I''m sure she didn''t come back to make it after seeing Qu Lu, because she was always by Hongxi''s side and never left. She didn''t find Hongxi''s puppet at all.


    "After coming out of the five poisons education, the clan leaders of the past dynasties made the descendants of the Qu family into such small puppets," Hongxi said with a slight smile. "Once they find something strange, they will never show mercy."


    With that, a silver needle shining with cold light fell heavily on the puppet.


    Murongsheng''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    This technique looks like a witch doll!


    "Is it true that if the needle is stuck on the puppet, Qu LV will feel the same pain as if he was pricked by the needle?" Murongsheng was shocked and curious.


    Hongxi is like tormenting people, holding a needle on the puppet again and again.


    "Yes, she can think of it now. Just getting rid of the poisonous insects in her body can''t solve her current problem. Only by coming to me can she reduce her pain. "


    When Hongxi spoke, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    He looks calm, as if he''s doing something he''s used to.


    Murongsheng laughed and sat beside Watching: "Hongxi, I didn''t expect that you could bring me so many surprises. It seems that it was the right decision for me to pick you up at that time."


    Hongxi raised his chin slightly: "I think so too. No one in the world can surpass me and control so many snakes at one time."


    "Even the Qu family has no such ability!"


    ¡­¡­


    Qu LV ran quickly, and soon felt a burst of chest pain.


    He stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. The pain in his chest was relieved. Qu LV was just about to find a place to rest.


    Suddenly I felt it again, and my body was full of pain!


    Inexplicable, like allergies, but can not see the red.


    It''s like, someone''s holding a needle and stabbing her around!

 Chapter 2286

    The whole body aches and itches, but I can''t find out what''s going on.


    It''s all red.


    Even on the body''s, the melody also stretches into the clothing inside to scratch the skin fiercely.


    But it doesn''t help. It doesn''t have any effect on itching.


    Instead, he scratched the meat.


    "Damn it!"


    Qu LV scratched her skin while beating and scolding with ferocious anger: "damned woman, damned woman!"


    Such a woman broke all her plans!


    She originally went there to take the last step and control the whole capital in her heart!!


    As a result, but suddenly jumped out, so a few people come out!


    One of them is a member of the red family!!


    Maybe the ordinary five poison sect disciples mentioned the red family, maybe they didn''t have any impression.


    But as a member of the Qu family and a potential saint of the five poisons cult, she has a strong ear for the red family!


    Some elders even told her that if you meet the red family and have a conflict, just run!


    Run as far as you can!


    Don''t look back!


    Because once you go back, it''s all over!


    When she first heard it, she didn''t think so at all.


    Even the silly sister felt that the elders were exaggerating.


    Red family!


    How much ability can a family escape from the five poisons cult and let her run away?


    No way!


    However, when she met the people of the red family, she found out after a duel with them.


    It''s right to run for the first time!


    She is more powerful than that stupid sister and is known as the most gifted saint of the five poisons sect.


    But she still can''t resist the attack of the red family!


    It''s this poisonous insect. She wants to expel it from her body. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to expel it!!! It''s time-consuming and laborious, and it''s possible to work hard on your own half body cultivation!


    But


    I want to get rid of the poisonous insects, and it''s easy to get rid of them.


    It seems that we can only find the red family?


    But


    When I thought that I had already run so far, the Hong family could still control the poisonous insects in her body to attack her so far!


    Damn it!


    And


    "Ah!"


    The itching and unbearable pain must have something to do with the red family!


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, I think it''s time for you to have a rest after such a long time?"


    Looking at the puppet with so many silver needles, although murongsheng doesn''t like the melody, he also has some scalp numbness.


    The puppet is almost too tied to see its original appearance. It looks like a hedgehog.


    Hongxi calmly picked up the last needle and inserted it into the puppet: "well,"


    murongsheng looked at it and shook his head: "you have so many needles, and you don''t know what kind of state the melody over there is."


    Hongxi clapped his hands and threw the puppet on the ground. He picked up a chair beside him and smashed the puppet.


    At the moment when Murong Sheng was staring, he watched the needle on the puppet bent.


    I never thought that there was nothing I wanted to say in such a quiet Hongxi. It''s true


    It''s really cruel.


    "You Does this have any effect on the melody over there? " After being shocked, murongsheng inquires curiously.


    "Of course, there are. If not, how can I make such a great effort?"